《The Scourge of Pirates》 Chapter 1： Hunters Notes Chapter 1 Hunter''s Notes "I am still alive?" Maude opened his eyes, straightened up abruptly, and found himself lying on a simple wooden bed. Before I could check the surroundings, my head suddenly stabbed. Some pictures full of fine marks revolved in my mind like a revolving lantern. unfamiliar. clear. Fuzzy. Many memory images are mixed up, which seems to be the cause of the tingling of the head. "I have obviously been..." While stinging, Maude''s eyes were blank. He clearly remembered that he was in the storm in the Hunter''s Association lobby, unfortunately, being affected by the power of the [Wishing Machine] that beat the enemy Hakka. Including him, even the protagonist group of the Hunter World and many powerful players of the Hunter Association were not spared. In front of that kind of unreasonable force that seemed to be able to break the dimension wall, he obviously did nothing, but he could be shot even while lying down. In almost an instant, there was no chance to resist, and his body was twisted into twine. The change came quickly and suddenly, but the intense pain remained, forming a shadow of death over Maude''s thoughts. As if suddenly, I could still vaguely feel the tear-like pain from the skin. After a long time, the negative feelings brought by the shadow of death slowly disappeared. Still alive. that''s enough. It was also at this time that Maude had time to check the surrounding environment. This is a wooden room with a space of less than ten square meters, and a faint musty smell permeates the air. On the wooden walls and even the floor, there are cracks visible to the naked eye. The furnishings in the room are unusually monotonous. Except for the single bed that Maud is lying on at this time, the only furniture in the room is a set of wooden tables and chairs with no ornaments, and a mirror hung on the wall. A low-power yellow incandescent lamp hangs from the ceiling to provide a limited light source for the room. Apart from this, there is nothing else in the room, not even a window. His gaze slowly passed over the dusty tables and chairs, and finally fixed on the mirror covered with a thin layer of dust on the side. Through the picture reflected in the mirror, Maude saw a strange black-haired boy. The boy in the mirror is about fifteen or sixteen years old. His facial features are not handsome, but he is handsome and pleasing to the eye. The young man''s forehead was wrapped with blood-stained bandages, his face was sickly pale, and he looked weak. Maude stared at the "self" in the mirror, and the strange memories in his mind gradually became clear. Under the brief baptism of these strange memories, Maude endured a tingling sensation, and the uncertainty in his eyes became more obvious. "So it''s like this..." He crossed again. Moreover, this time it is not wearing, but soul wearing. Therefore, he survived in this way. Slowly let out a breath, Maude was not in a hurry to get out of bed to further figure out where he was. Instead, he closed his eyes and slowly accepted the memory left over from the body in an attempt to extract useful information from it. After a long time, Maude opened his eyes, and fine beads of sweat quietly leaked out of his pale face. "Slave boats and pirate boats..." Using his index finger to gently slash the sweat on his cheeks, Maude muttered to himself with his head down. He figured out the origin of this body. The predecessor was born in a merchant, and was unfortunately looted by a pirate on the way. Except for the young boys like the predecessor, all the adults on the merchant ship were slaughtered by the pirates, including their parents. After that, the predecessor was trafficked to a slave ship, and a group of young people were locked up in a room filled with hay on the ground. Within a few days, the slave ship was suddenly attacked, and a shell blasted open the room where the predecessor was held. My recent memory is broken here. After that... Maude touched the bandage on his forehead, the wound didn''t hurt much. He has no memory of how he came to this room. But being able to escape a catastrophe in this way, Maude, besides rejoicing, is joy. "Pirate, Pirate... Is it the world of One Piece?" Maude thought. He was a little uncertain. But the only thing I can be sure of right now is that everything has to be done again. "If only the ability is still there." Mord thought silently. When the thought arose, without warning, a thin black notebook appeared out of thin air in his hands. On the cover of the black notebook, two Chinese block letters-Hunter are outlined with silver stripes. Below the word "Hunter", there are four blank parallel silver lines, and an inkless quill is attached to the spine of the notebook. Looking at the black notebook and quill that came out, Maude opened his eyes wide. Obviously there is no thought power, but the ability is activated. and Maude looked at the blank space on the parallel silver line. There should have been four words reflecting his [needs] on the silver line, but now they have been emptied. Maude opened the notebook. What greeted you was still a blank. rustle-- Turn to the second page, the third page... Still blank! In the original page, it recorded his four years of low-key [hunting] in the Hunter World, but now it is all gone. "Reset? No wonder you can''t feel any buff." Although the hunting results were emptied due to the reset, the ability is still enough to make Maude ecstatic. The Hunter''s Note is a growth-type ability developed by Maude in order to maximize the intelligence advantage of the traverser when he was in the hunter world full-time, and thus developed a growth ability that can maximize the conversion of intelligence into strength. There are five steps to be completed in order to activate abilities, namely: Set hunting requirements find hunting targets prepare for hunting complete hunting operations harvest hunting results. The first step is to record four different needs based on one''s own needs on the silver line. At the beginning, the four needs recorded by Maud were: ability to read skills, heart drop boxing listening, potential energy, and apparent energy. But if it is in the world of One Piece, these requirements are obviously not feasible. However, some requirements can be shared. Such as physical skills, such as swordsmanship, such as physical strength, such as the ability experience of the devil fruit, and the domineering experience... After entering the [Requirements], as long as you write down the name of the target on the note page and generate the appearance of the target in your mind, you can complete the second step of finding the hunting target. And the third hunting preparation step after that is to record the correct ability information of all aspects of the hunting target. As long as the more detailed information is recorded, the more abundant results can be gained after the target is hunted and killed by oneself. The ability is still there, even if it is done again, it can grow at the fastest speed. Maude was very excited, but he quickly calmed down. He realized a problem. Although the Hunter''s notes are still there, he is not sure whether it applies to the current world. If it doesn''t apply, it would be a waste of joy. Slowly closing the Hunter''s notes, Maude said to himself: "It''s always a good start, but now we still have to figure out the situation as soon as possible." As soon as the voice fell, a gunshot suddenly sounded outside. Maude''s eyes condensed, he fell out of bed like a reflex, and looked at the closed door vigilantly. Subsequently, the gunfire became more and more intense, like the sound of frequent fireworks in the distance, which was a distance away. Hearing that the source of the gunfire was not in the house, but somewhere outside the house, Maude did not relax his vigilance, and subconsciously squeezed the Hunter''s notes. With his current body, if there is an emergency, it will only be the fish on the cutting board of others, and it will be slaughtered. The gunfire from outside lasted for five minutes before it gradually stopped, and Maude stared at the door for more than five minutes. The gunshots just now gave him a preliminary experience of the chaos in this world. Holding the hunter''s notes tightly, it couldn''t bring any sense of security. Because the current hunter''s notes can be said to be useless, only a successful completion of a hunt can get a real gain effect. Tom Tom Shortly after the gunfire subsided, Maude heard a sound of footsteps from far and near outside the door, his pupils shrank slightly, and he removed the hunter''s notes. Afterwards, he quickly got up, stepped lightly, and leaned his back against the wall on the right side of the door. Under the premise of unknown circumstances, it is more advantageous to be on the side of the door than to squat down on the side of an empty wooden bed. Soon, the sound of footsteps came close. Maude tilted his head and stared to the right, holding his breath. Crunch- The wooden door was pushed open, making a harsh, unpleasant sound. However, no one walked into the room. Instead, a black hole came out of the muzzle. And the muzzle was facing Maude at a strange angle. Suddenly, Maude missed a beat in his heart. With his current body, he was finished with a shot. The new book is in urgent need of support. Zizhu 365 rolls back and forth, crying for all kinds of recommendations, collections, clicks, and rewards from all the breeders~! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2： Kidd Chapter 2 Kidd If it is before the soul penetrates, Maude can easily resist the bullet. but now The muzzle of the black hole is like a death sickle hanging high above the head, once it falls, it will definitely die. "I have no ill intentions." Facing the muzzle, without any room for thinking, Maude quickly stated his position. The muzzle probe pointed at him for the first time, indicating that the man with the gun had noticed his small movements before opening the door. In this case, Maude has no choice but to show that he is harmless. After all, it was because the current state of this body could not support any of his coping thoughts. There was silence outside the door, and the muzzle remained motionless. After a few breaths, a slightly hoarse female voice sounded outside the door: "Stand in front of me." "it is good." Maude didn''t hesitate to move to the front of the door, and the muzzle followed closely behind. When he walked to the front of the door, Maude saw the gunman standing outside the door. She is a thin girl in coarse cloth. The girl has a sharp short hair, and there are three scars on her face that fall diagonally from the left eyebrow corner to the right mouth corner like claw marks. If it hadn''t heard the hoarse female voice just now, at first glance, I would have regarded the other party as a man. "I have no ill intentions." Maude stated his position again, and then slowly raised his hands to signal that he was unarmed. At the same time, he glanced at the sack that the girl was holding on her left hand, and his eyelids trembled slightly. The presence of this sack made Maude even more uneasy compared to the sophisticated motion of raising the gun. Sunny stared at Maude''s eyes and said lightly: "Honestly, if we want to disadvantage you, do you think you still have a chance to speak here?" After a little warning, Sunny put away the flintlock neatly. She also knew that Maude''s small actions just now were more out of self-protection. Otherwise, she would have pulled the trigger long ago, without hesitation. Seeing that the situation was not so bad, Maude breathed a sigh of relief. "Since you are already awake, then this is no longer needed." Without waiting for Maude''s reaction, Sunny threw the sack away. Counting the time to return, this guy was in a coma for seven days. According to Saul, since he can''t wake up, he should recycle the waste to recover part of the medical costs spent on Maude. Unexpectedly, this guy woke up at the last minute. Maude glanced at the sack, his lips moved, and said, "If I am not awake, this sack...is it used to hold me? "Yes, if you are not awake, I will stuff you into a sack and sell it to the black market. Then, you will be disassembled by the funeral director into a dozen parts and become a commodity that you can buy as long as you have money." Sunny showed a cold smile. Maude was silent. Dismantling, parts, sales. The vocabulary is fairly subtle, and you can probably tell what the black industry is. There were also the previous gunshots, indicating that this place probably has nothing to do with An Ding. He could see that Sonny was not joking, but as Sonny said, if it is going to be against him, then he has no chance of waking up. In other words, although the outlook is unclear, it is at least safe for now. As long as the situation is not bad, then he has the opportunity to use the Hunter''s Note to develop. "What should I call you?" Maude turned to ask the girl''s name. Sunny slowly squinted her eyes and smiled at the corners of her mouth: "You are quite calm, just call me Sunny. As for your name, I should know." Maude was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t know why, but saw that Sunny took out a bronze pocket watch from her pocket. Seeing that familiar and unfamiliar pocket watch, Maude raised his eyebrows. That is his thing. No, to be precise, it is the predecessor. However, when the predecessor was transferred to the slave ship, the pocket watch should have been taken by a man. Now, the pocket watch is in Sunny''s hands. In other words, is it Sunny and the others who attacked the slave boat? Mord thought silently. If I remember correctly, there are two photos embedded in the pocket watch, one is a full-length photo taken at the age of 16 of the predecessor. In the lower right corner of the photo, there is also an autograph of the predecessor, no wonder Sunny said that. The other photo is of a family of three...Huh? Is it a family of three or a family of four? His head stings again. Maude frowned. Sunny was looking down at her pocket watch, not seeing Maude''s expression. "This pocket watch belongs to you, but it is now my''trophies''. However, since we may become colleagues in the future, we will reluctantly return to the original owner." After speaking, Sunny threw her pocket watch to Maude. Maude caught the pocket watch and opened the cover with the tingling sensation, revealing the dial that had stopped inside and the two photos embedded in the cover. His gaze flicked from his full-length photo, and then stopped on the photo of a family of four who laughed brilliantly. Four? Isnt it just the predecessor and the parents of the predecessor? Some memories suddenly showed signs of recovery, and the tingling in his head was even worse. Maude quickly closed the cover and was silent. He is very grateful that this body has brought him new life, but he is unwilling to be affected by the remaining memories. Sunny noticed Maudes strangeness, but didnt have any interest in delving into it. She reminded: As someone who came by, I suggest you destroy the signed photo and then give yourself an individual name. Maude raised his eyes and looked at Sunny, without asking the reason, said: "Thank you, I will consider it carefully." Sunny nodded, then glanced at the blood-stained bandage on Maude''s forehead, stopped talking, and went straight to the subject. "Go, follow me to see Sol." Maude naturally did not have the right to refuse, and after putting away his pocket watch, he honestly followed Sunny. The two went to the corridor one after another and followed the stairs to the first floor. As soon as I arrived on the first floor, there was a loud noise in front of the corridor, like the sound of a wooden door being violently kicked open and then hitting the wall. Sonny stopped when she heard the sound. Maude stopped when she saw it and looked to the front of the corridor. As the sound of smashing the door disappeared, an old male voice resembling a male duck''s voice immediately sounded. "Kid, you **** kicked my shop again, believe it or not I got your hamstring?" "It''s so noisy, I brought the money, get Keanu''s gun out quickly." The recognizable male voice topped it. "Fuck off, I won''t sell you even if I dismantle the gun and throw it into the landfill." "Oh, throw it away, I can find it anyway." "roll!" The sound of dialogue came from the front of the corridor, and at the end seemed to be a small store. Sonny sighed rather helplessly as she heard the dialogue from the front hall. The conversation continued, and the smell of gunpowder intensified. "Keep up." Sunny quickened her pace. Maude followed silently. The corridor was not long, and the two quickly came to the front store. Without time to observe the furnishings and categories of the shop, Maude''s attention was immediately attracted by the old man and young man who seemed to be in conflict in the next second. Just like the information revealed by the voice, it is the same as the old and the young. Maude guessed that the old man might be what Sonny said was Thor, and the other perverse boy should be the guest. "Ok?" Maude looked at the young boy''s conspicuous red hedgehog head, then his gaze flicked over the young boy''s goggles on his forehead, and finally stopped on the slightly familiar face. Suddenly, the pictures related to it in the memory came to me. "Kid?" Maude''s heart jumped slightly, and he recognized the origin of the red-haired hedgehog boy. When he heard the name before, he hadn''t thought of this, but now after seeing the real person, he finally determined that this is the world of One Piece. However, compared to the pictures deep in the memory, the kid in front of him is obviously younger and immature. Maude subconsciously designated Kidd as one of his prey. Because the ability characteristics of the Hunter''s Notes are destined to be used against the characters exposed in the original book. (End of this chapter) Chapter 3： Novice Gift Pack Chapter 3 Newbie Pack Eustace Kidd. In the original book, together with the supernova pirates such as Luffy Sauron, he is called the era of extreme evil, and he is also a ruthless man who kills without blinking. Maude habitually regards Kidd as a pending target, but if he wants to return, he will not just die. If conditions permit, he will of course receive Kidd''s experience points neatly. But if conditions don''t allow him, he won''t get involved easily. Not to mention, he is a weak chicken now. "One Piece''s World..." Maude retracted his gaze and lowered his head to hide the strangeness in his eyes. It was really unexpected to see the young Kidd here. It was like an introduction to the memory of One Piece in the corner. These memories will become important information in the hunter''s notes that can transform experience points in the future. The presence of Maude and Sunny brought the confrontation full of gunpowder to the first round of rest. Kidd tilted his head and glanced at Maude, who bowed his head silently, how could he know that this weak-looking guy in front of him had tentatively designated him as one of the hunting targets. If you know, most of them will just disdain. Without paying too much attention to Maud, Kidd turned to look at Saul, his tone very rude. "Hey, where did you kidnap a free coolie? I don''t know what kind of death it will be this time? I guess it was hacked to death by someone, and then turned into a mass of worthless rotten meat on the street." "Heh, there is no shortage of''funeralists'' in Mad Hatter town. With them, even if this little guy is chopped into dozens of pieces of minced meat, they can pry out something that can volatilize value from it, so ah, as long as you die well , It doesnt matter if I dont even get the slightest benefit." Saul shook his gilded pipe, with heavy marks engraved on his face, letting the ashes fall to the ground at will. "Speaking of coolies, I am full of expectations for you, so Kidd, as long as you are willing to do things for me, not to mention Keanu''s gun, which is Salamander''s knife, I will also get it for you, and we can also supply it for a long time. The most mellow wine in your West Sea." "roll!" Kidd said coldly: "I don''t know how to stay below others." "It''s a pity." Saul shook his head, it was true. Maude heard the conversation between the two people like no one, and got some useful information. Mad Hatter? Xihai? A place where people can be killed indiscriminately on the street, and the gunfire just now. Here, it is very likely that the pirates have mixed up in a black zone. Thinking of this, Maude glanced at the shelves full of knives and guns in the store without a trace. This is a weapon shop. Moreover, Sol, who seems to be the boss, seems to have a different insistence on [theory of value]. Mord thought silently. As a newcomer, he can only speak carefully and act cautiously. Noting Maude''s composure, Thor''s eyes flashed slightly. Then he jumped off the stool and walked out of the counter. At this time, Maude discovered that Saul was less than one meter tall. Subconsciously glanced at the counter with a height of more than 1.5 meters, it can be guessed that Thor should have stepped on a stool just now, so he could look at Kidd. After fighting with Thor, Kidd''s patience has been almost consumed. He looked at Sol coming out and asked coldly: "Are you going to sell that gun?" Sol raised his head and glanced at the cloth bag full of Bailey held by Kidd, and asked, "Where is the money?" Blue veins appeared on Kidd''s forehead, and he said angrily: "Whether you care about my money, do you sell it?" If it weren''t for knowing that Saul is not easy, how would he waste time here. Sol didn''t seem to see Kidd who was about to thunderous, and took a leisurely sip of his cigarette. "Didn''t you just say? Even if I disassemble Keanu''s gun into parts and throw it in a landfill, I won''t sell it to you." Kidd had a few more blue veins on his face, and he glared at him: "Then you are throwing it away!" Knocking. Sol insisted on tapping the pipe against the cabinet wall a few times, and said, "I will throw it away when I pick a good day." "Old stuff!!!" Kidd struggled to suppress his anger. In sharp contrast, it was Thor with a calm face. Maud saw this situation in his eyes, and immediately realized that Saul was not as weak as the surface. After all, it would be a tough guy to let that irritable Kidd, who said he did it, suppress his emotions. Maude observed calmly, and could vaguely feel the helplessness of Sunny beside him. In Sunny''s view, although Saul is a money fan, he is not the kind of businessman who nods and bows for money, and he hates the most impolite. So, as long as you are polite, the Keanu gun is not a non-sale item, and when the price is in place, Sol will definitely sell it. Kidder knows this very well, but he won''t converge at all, so he staged this kind of farce where customers want to buy the boss but not sell. What Sunny couldn''t understand the most was that Sol''s temperament, who didn''t know how to make money at all, could tolerate Kidd''s attitude many times. I don''t know which point Saul is fond of Kidd. Kidd couldn''t get a bargain from Sol. He didn''t want to be too angry. Holding a cloth bag with money, he turned and strode towards the gate that opened the one-sided wooden door. "No." Sol looked at Kidd''s back in a flat tone. Kidd never looked back. He walked a few steps to the gate and stopped suddenly. Bang-- The one-sided wooden door on the other side of the gate was suddenly kicked open by a man holding a machete. The wooden door slammed heavily on the wall, making a dull noise, and almost fell apart and retire. The man was bloodied, and his whole body exuded an unquenched suffocation. It was obvious that he had just killed a lot of people. He stepped into the store, and for the first time he saw Kidtti''s bulging bag in his hand, and his cold killing intent turned into gritted teeth. "Little bunny, let me find it for a while." "Where''s the bereaved dog?" Kidd looked at the man indifferently, grinning at the corners of his thin lips. At the counter, Thor squinted his eyes, first looked at the wooden door on the right that was kicked by Kidd on the wall before, and then at the wooden door on the left that was kicked open by the man with a knife. Feelings are all addicted. Sol''s old face was full of frost. The man with the knife had only Kidd in his eyes, and he did not put the other people in his eyes at all. He glared at Kidd. "Lao Tzu is offering a reward of 11 million Bailey, which is called ......" "Snapped!" Before he could finish the prologue of the man with the knife, who was obviously very familiar, he was slapped and slapped by Saul who didn''t know when he flashed behind him. Kidd''s pupils shrank immediately. He was the closest to the man with the knife, but he could not fully see Thor''s movements. This old thing... really isn''t easy to mess with. Thor lightly landed. With his height, if he doesn''t jump up, he can only hit the knee of the man with the knife. After landing, Sol didn''t look at the man with the knife who fell unconscious, and turned to Kidd who was standing still, and said lightly: "Why? Still want to stay for dinner?" Kidd''s cheeks trembled, and he strode away without looking back. Watching Kidd leave, Sol directly closed the store not far from retirement. Sonny came behind Sol and whispered: "I think you are too''friendly'' to Kidd." "friendly?" Saul turned around and looked at Sunny, and said with a smile: "Why use the word''eccentric'', it might be more appropriate." "Yeah." Sonny nodded, and while squeezing out valuables from the comatose man with the knife, she said again: "I think you are too eccentric to Kidd." "Ha ha." Thor put away the gilded pipe and picked up the **** machete that fell to the ground. "This world is either black or white. There is no justice at all. The reason why I am''partial'' to him is naturally because he has the value to make me''partial''." When he finished speaking, Thor had wiped the machete clean and put it on one of the shelves, turning the machete into a commodity for sale on the spot. Seeing the skillful movements of the two of them communicating while making money, Maude was embarrassed. Putting the machete away, Saul walked to the man and kicked the man''s forehead. "This guy''s head is still worth a few dollars, but unfortunately it can''t be exchanged for money. By the way, what''s his name?" "He is Evan Watt, the captain of the Ghostblade Pirates, known as the executioner, a well-known swordsman in Xihai, offering a reward of 11 million Baileys." Sunny put the valuable things she touched on the counter. As the little half of Mad Hatter Town''s incompetent intelligence reporter, she kindly helped the pirate fill in the debut statement that was interrupted by Sol just now. "Oh." Saul stroked his chin, and suddenly looked at Maude, who was low-key and silent. "come here." Maude saw Sol pointing at himself, and walked to Sol without saying a word. Sol raised his hand and patted Maude''s knee, raising his eyebrows, "Can you respect the old man? Want me to remind you to sit down?" Maude twitched the corners of his mouth, instantly realizing it, and immediately sat cross-legged on the ground, successfully sitting on an equal footing with Sol. The heights of the eyes were finally equal, and Saul nodded in satisfaction, and looked at Maude from close range. As far as the first impression is concerned, he is more satisfied with Maude''s composure from beginning to end, which is not the character quality that ordinary people should have. "What''s your name?" "Bacardi Maud." This is the signature on the photo, because the names are the same, it makes Maud save the trouble. "This last name..." Saul mumbled, habitually looking at the little intelligence informant Sunny. Sunny reminded: "The wine seller." Sol suddenly said: "Oh! Come to think of it, his rum is not bad, and it seems to have been in the newspaper two days ago? It is said that the armed merchant ship was looted by a pirate group, including the owner. Inside, there was no one left." Sunny nodded and said: "Yes." "Well, that would be interesting." Saul turned to look at Maude, his eyes slowly narrowed. After a while, without waiting for Maude to react, Saul suddenly took out a small short knife that was like a fruit knife, smiled and handed it to Maude. "Just treat it as a separate person from the past, kill this guy called Watt." "no problem!" Maude narrowed his eyes, barely any hesitation, and took the short knife that Saul had handed over. His face remained silent, but his heart was filled with joy. This is simply the benefit of delivering it to your door. Maude looked at Watt in a coma. I''ll remember you, Evan Watt, known as the executioner, with a bounty of 11 million Baileys. Maude was in awe in his heart. Seeing Maude so obedient and simply, Saul became more satisfied. Then, just listen to Maude said: "I want to go to the toilet first." "..." Thor. "..." Sunny. The new book urgently needs firepower! Guiqiu recommendation, collection, click! ! ! Every recommendation ticket is like a catty of pork to me~! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 4： Improve physical fitness Chapter 4 Improve physical fitness Escape successfully with urine. After arriving at the toilet, Maude immediately locked the door. Hunter''s Notes Black as black jade, a notebook full of compelling style appeared out of thin air. At the spine of the book, the black tail feathers of the quill quivered slightly, as if waiting for Maude''s favor. When the ability was first developed, the pen that Maud conceived should be a black pen, but that would increase the difficulty of development accordingly. Therefore, in order to reduce the development pressure of other parts, we can only take the second place and present a quill pen that is more difficult to write but simpler in structure. Pulling out the quill pen from the spine of the book, Maude did not hesitate to write the regular Chinese character "Physique" on the first silver line. Physical fitness is his current highest priority requirement. This point does not need to be considered at all. Because only by improving the physique first can we have the capital to seek more things. Not to mention, in the world of One Piece, a tyrannical physique is the foundation of the strong. And like the abnormal physique like Charlotte Lingling of the Four Emperors and Kaido of the beasts, Maude couldn''t even think of it now. After writing down the requirements, Maude turned to the first page of the notebook. Blank as snow. In a daze, Maude saw densely crooked and ugly handwriting on the pen page. With a blink of his eyes, the writing disappeared like a phantom. Maude was startled slightly, and muttered in a low voice: "Let''s start again..." Now he is like a tuba being washed, and then going to the new service to build a trumpet and start again. In terms of advantages, it is still real. Maude moved with the pen, and while generating Watt''s appearance in his mind, he quickly wrote down relevant information about Watt. Evan Watt Use a knife well These materials were heard from Sunny, so simple. However, no matter how small the mosquito''s legs are, it is meat. Moreover, with the strength of the current body, even if the benefits are relatively small, the effect is estimated to be immediate. As if an important event had been completed, Maude slowly closed the Hunter''s Note with no effort. Thanks to Evan Watt for his dedication. Thanks to Kidd who brought Watt here. Maude removed the hunter''s notes and looked at himself in the mirror. Raising his finger and gently pressing the blood-stained bandage on his forehead, the pain immediately grew. If the hunter''s notes are useful, after the hunt, the degree of wound healing should change significantly. The only regret is that Watt is not a physique expert. "Ready." Maude picked up the knife on the sink and walked out of the toilet. In the shop, Sol and Sunny waited for a long time. But in fact it only takes a few minutes. Maude held a knife and came to Watt who was unconscious. Under the gaze of Sol and Sunny, Maude did not grind, bent his knees and squatted, holding a knife and stabbing Watt''s chest forcefully, pointing directly at the vital heart. puff-- Blood splashed on Maude''s hand. Embarrassingly, the knife was only half way in, and even almost let it go. Sol frowned. Sunny''s eyes drooped. Damn it. Maude cursed secretly. But thinking about the physical level of this world, he was relieved, besides, his current body was very weak. Without any procrastination, Maude drew out a knife, and then made up a few, which made Watt die quickly in a coma. The whole process ends, just like killing a chicken. After all, Maude had never done this kind of thing. In the hunting results in the previous hunter''s notes, nearly a thousand names were written. Among them, most of them were mixed up with a profession in the execution institution, and then used convenient means to personally execute those criminals sentenced to death. The whole process is just a click of the execution switch for drug delivery, and it''s done. In the world of One Piece, the place Maude can think of is Push City. However, the punishment institutions in this world seem to be more humane. Even if the criminals who were imprisoned in Pushing City could be sentenced to more than a dozen death sentences, they would be over only after being imprisoned. Maude released the handle of the knife, got up and slowly closed his eyes. In the darkness in front of him, the Hunter''s Note is quietly suspended, with a halo of light around the edge, like the sun in a total solar eclipse. The aperture was infiltrating the notebook at a speed visible to the naked eye. Immediately, a faint white star appeared on the black cover. At this time, the light source disappeared, and the darkness in front of the eyes returned. Within a short time, a touch of blood appeared on Maude''s pale face. He opened his eyes and only felt a slight itching sensation on the forehead. At the same time, the sense of fatigue that would fall to the ground as soon as the wind blows was significantly reduced. These changes are all hidden benefits from physical needs. As for obvious gains such as muscle and hardness, Watt''s level and the meager preparation data alone are not enough to cause changes. But anyway, the hunter''s notes are useful! Maude''s eyes lit up. Thor and Sunny did not think there was anything after watching the process of Maude killing Watt and the **** reaction after the end. After all, in their opinion, the pirates who hate most merchants are often the looting pirates. Not to mention, Maude''s land was given by the pirates. At this time, it is normal to take Watt to vent his hatred to clear his mind. However, Saul doesn''t want the future coolie number two in the store to go to an extreme. He came to the side of the corpse, drew a knife, and wiped off the blood with the corpse''s clothes. "Look at your excitement. I asked you to say goodbye to the past, but I don''t want to see you get into the horns and can''t get out." "understand." Maude bowed his head and replied. He knew what Saul said, and he couldn''t take the initiative to explain anything. What he has to do now is to hug Thor''s thigh honestly, and then melt into the Mad Hatter town where human lives will become cheap at any time. Saul glanced at Maude''s blood-stained right hand, and said, "It''s okay to understand, go and wash your hands first." After speaking, she looked at Sunny and said: "Little Nini, go and call Arthur to collect the body." "it is good." Sunny took the order to leave. Maude went to the toilet, turned on the faucet, and rubbed the blood on his hands. After washing, Maude dried his hands and looked at himself in the mirror. He raised his hand and pressed the wound again. It hurt a few minutes ago, but not anymore. The results are gratifying, on the side, it is also because this body is too weak. I don''t know how many hunts must be completed to achieve a level comparable to Luffy''s self-healing power. "call" Maude let out a breath, and his body and spirit relaxed at the same time. Successfully completing the first hunt, which gave him a little confidence. However, the current situation is still difficult, and the second hunting target is even more distant. "Mad Hat Town..." "Although it is dangerous, it is a great hunting place to take a step back." "take it easy." Maude took the cold water and patted his face. After erasing the water stains, and without rashly removing the bandage to check the wound, Maude walked out of the toilet. When I went back, there was a strong outsider in the store. The man was wearing a suit similar to engineering clothes, with a black scarf with the word "death" on his left arm, and a white mask showing only his eyes and half of his mouth on his face. Maude thought that this person should be the Arthur who Sonny was calling to collect the body. Arthur was originally looking at the corpse, and when he heard Maude''s footsteps, he looked up and was a little surprised. "Oh, I woke up unexpectedly." (End of this chapter) Chapter 5： Funeral director Chapter 5 Funeral Division Mad Hat Town is a mix of fish and dragons, and is a famous pirate selling gold cave in the West Sea. At the same time, all forces from the underground world are tightly entrenched in Mad Hatter Town like roots, making all kinds of black industries flourish here. The main reason for this grand occasion was that the Pirate King Roger opened the era of the great pirate with a passage before his death. The root cause is a simple and clear relationship line woven by human desire. For example, rampant pirates looted money from the good people of the country. Then, the bosses of the underground world tried every means to get the pirates to take out money from their pockets. In addition, various industries have sprung up from the unbelievable Mad Hatter town, which is a selling gold cave. slave, organ, arms, Flower Street, There are everything here that can easily stir the nerves of ordinary people. Among the many black professions in Mad Hatter, there is the post of [Funeralist]. The main job is to collect corpses. Depending on the situation, I occasionally work as a doctor and have a relatively direct relationship with the organ merchant. Arthur, who was called by Sonny to collect the body, was a member of the group of funeralists in Mad Hatter Town. Functions are not top-notch, but they are also at the forefront. When Maude''s predecessor was brought back by Thor, Arthur was also responsible for the treatment. At this moment, as the person in charge of treatment, he was very surprised when he saw Maude wake up. "What does it mean to wake up?" Saul smelled something wrong and looked at Arthur badly. At first it was Arthur who gave a ticket and said that after treatment, Maude had a chance of waking up more than 50%, so Saul started thinking. At that time, thinking that even if the cure is not awake, Maude can be sold to the black market to achieve a high level of stop loss, and finally agreed. It now appears that Maude''s chance of waking up was definitely less than 50%. He was caught by the old fritter Saul with just a slip of the tongue, and Arthur was also a bachelor and confessed. "If I didn''t say that then, how could I take your business?" "You profiteer, you must not die!" Saul cursed immediately. "To each other." Maybe he was wearing a mask, or if he was really thick-skinned, Arthur seemed very calm. "Anyway, you also earned it. You know, the starting price of a human slave is 500,000, and you only spent 50,000 treatment fees. It''s time to be content." "Maud is not a slave." Sunny suddenly corrected her sentence. She still didn''t say something later-Maude is coolie. Arthur glanced at Sonny, did not answer the conversation, but left the job at hand and walked towards Maude. Seeing Arthur coming, Maude secretly warned. This product is not a good thing at first glance. The Arthur was tall, standing in front of Maude, pressing half of Maude. He looked down at the bandage on Maude''s forehead, and suddenly snatched it. However, Maude was well prepared. The moment Arthur moved, he stepped back in time to escape the catch. "Oh?" A strange color flashed in Arthur''s eyes. He shot quickly and suddenly, no one would have thought that Maude could escape. Based on the original diagnosis of Maude, he believed that even if Maude could wake up, his physical manipulation would definitely be affected, and he would not be able to recover to this level in the short term. But the facts are here. Apart from other things, the self-healing power alone is different from ordinary people. The color in Arthur''s eyes quickly faded, and a layer of gaze appeared in his eyes. This is a good product, and it is also a favorite product for special customers. Not only is it easy to sell, but the price can easily exceed the market price. Thinking of this, Arthur stepped forward, wanting to further confirm Maude''s physical condition. The next moment, he suddenly stopped. He turned his head to look at Sol, who was smoking a dry cigarette in the counter, and his expressionless face, he only felt that the gaze he looked over was really hard. At the same time, he realized that most of the seemingly ordinary little guy in front of him had already entered Sol''s eyes, and it was impossible to pry into a commodity. Can''t help but regret. But it can only silence the idea of ??negotiating a deal with Sol. "Sorry, sorry, seeing that the patient who was treated with my hands can wake up, so I was a little excited for a while, and almost forgot that I am a funeral director. Arthur gave a reason for the passing move just now, and immediately returned to the corpse to continue the work that was interrupted just now. Saul''s eyes eased. Although it was very uncomfortable to be pitted by Arthur, he did not doubt Arthur''s professional ethics, knowing that every penny spent was indeed practical for treatment. Otherwise, he could let Arthur walk in and go out sideways, and it would not be a waste of many years of friendship. Maude looked at Arthur''s back. Arthur, right... Beside, Sunny turned her head to look at Maude''s profile, and her eyes flashed with doubt. Beside the corpse, Arthur looked at the wound of the corpse and drew a thin needle with thread from the collar. "The heart has been stabbed a few times, so I can only give you 60% of the market price." "Okay, finish things quickly and get out." Sol spit out a puff of smoke and said impatiently. Arthur didn''t say more, the right hand pinching the needle shook out a series of hand shadows on the wound of the corpse. In just a moment, those messy wounds were sewn tightly by needles and threads. Maude looked at the tactics Arthur showed, and couldn''t help but think of the woman who used needles and threads as a weapon in her previous life and was extremely troublesome. by. Can the person in front of him who hasn''t even revealed his name in the original book use this technique? There is also Thor, although very short, but certainly not weak. This is only in Xihai... So, what is the state of the Great Waterway and the New World? Maude''s mood became slightly serious. It seems that choosing prey should be more careful. Don''t be careless, you won''t be able to hunt "people", but you will be "hunted". In fact, it was Modder who was worried. The so-called people who gather people in groups by things, and can get together with Saul, how can they be weak. And how many old pirates like Thor, who retired from the last era, can find in a corner like Mad Hatter Town? After sewing up the wound of the corpse, Arthur directly dropped a small stack of money, and then left with the corpse. After Arthur left, the shop closed again, ending the day''s business early. As for the blood stains in this place, Maude will naturally clean up. Despite being hungry and thirsty, Maude could only obey in such a situation. Fortunately, Sunny had already regarded him as a colleague and offered him a cake and a glass of boiling water. Swallowing the cake and drank the boiling water, Maude finally barely cushioned his stomach, and immediately picked up the tools to clean up the blood. At this time, Sol went upstairs and returned to the room, but Sunny did not leave. There are two stools, one high and one low, in the counter. The lower stool is for Sol to stand on, and the taller one is for sitting. She was sitting on the low stool, squinting her cheeks, watching Maude sweep the ground. After finally waiting for Maude to clean up, she then asked the doubt just now. "How did you hide it?" "Uh?" Maude looked at Sunny in confusion. Pork is so expensive recently, dont you, readers, hurry up and invest~! ! ! In addition, ask for recommended tickets every day! (End of this chapter) Chapter 6： Combing Chapter 6 combing It''s not that Maude is pretending to be stupid. Mainly, the timing of Sunny''s question was too strange. Seeing Maude looked puzzled, Sunny added: "Arthur''s hand." "Oh, that..." Maude looked at Sunny strangely. After a pause, he put down the mop bucket and repeated the dodge action in slow motion. After doing this, he looked at Sunny and said in an uncertain tone: "Is that so?" Sunny was silent. A few seconds later, a falling object suddenly heard from the counter. Maude looked under the counter subconsciously, and after seeing the small part of the gun handle exposed at the edge of the cabinet, his eyelids moved. Sunny said at the right moment: "It''s just that the gun fell off accidentally, don''t care." After speaking, she bent down to pick up the gun and put it on the counter. "I didn''t remember the action you demonstrated just now, so I can''t help you demonstrate it again." "..." Maude glanced at the flintlock rifle lying horizontally on the counter, and the muzzle was aimed at him intentionally or unintentionally. He pondered for a moment, and of course he would not demonstrate that meaningless action again. Although she is not clear about Sunny''s motives, she can''t seem to be perfunctory. "I didn''t use any method, just because I was prepared at the time, I was able to avoid it in time, and, this kind of thing is not a big deal, right?" Sonny heard the words and looked at Maude quietly. After a while, she nodded and said calmly: "It''s really no big deal. Keep busy." "..." Maude was dumbfounded, and could only silently label Sonny with a label called Weird. Afterwards, he put the mop bucket in the storage room. When she returned to the store, Sunny was still sitting in her place. The flintlock that had been placed horizontally on the counter had disappeared, and instead, there was an extra piece of straw paper with a pencil pressed on it. Maude glanced across the pen and paper, and asked, "Can I go back to the room?" Sunny nodded, pulled out the paper under the pencil, and motioned to Maude to come and take it away. Maude knowingly walked to the counter and took the papyrus that Sunny handed over. A few lines of handwriting were written on it. A cursory glance, it seems that there are a few things to note. So little content needs to be written on paper? Maude raised a question mark. Collecting the drafting paper, Maude glanced at the pencil from the corner of his eye, and his thoughts moved slightly. "Sanny, can I take this money back to my room?" "up to you." "Thank you." Maude took the pencil, turned and left. Sunny watched Maude leave, and then took out a notepad and a newspaper from the drawer under the counter. She put two things on the table. The newspaper was put aside, and the notepad was half opened. Some information with names of people was written on the pages that were turned over. Sunny glanced, then turned it over again. This page also has words, and in the upper part of the page, Kidds name is impressive. Without reading more, Sunny turned a few more times, and finally turned to a completely blank page. After that, she took out a pencil from the drawer, first glanced at the contents of the newspaper, and then wrote something on the notepad with the pen. After a few minutes, Sunny stopped writing. Half of it has been written on the original blank page. At the bottom of those words, there is Maude''s full name and a big question mark. Looking at Maude''s name last, Sunny closed the notepad and put the pencil in the drawer deep. "Let''s talk to Sol." Sunny whispered to herself. ............. Maude returned to the room he had when he woke up. Maude was quite surprised to be accepted so easily. However, Maude can also see that Sol, who is in charge, is very casual in this regard. The reason why he was brought back may really be purely as a future coolie in the store. "They come, the security." Maude muttered to himself, locked the door behind him, and then sat down on the dusty chair, and then he examined the contents of the drafting paper. No matter day or night, you cant go out and stay in the house honestly. [Do not touch the goods on the shelf. No entry is allowed in the basement. [There are ingredients in the refrigerator in the kitchen. [Other things, I''ll talk about it tomorrow. Maude read the content on the papyrus with a complicated mood. Just talk about these few things orally? Maude shook his head slightly, unable to understand Sunny''s action style, and threw the straw paper on the same dusty tabletop, and then picked up the pencil he brought with him. Hunter''s Notes With a thought, the black notebook appeared out of thin air. Turning to the blank page at will, Maude closed his eyes and tried to recall the memory of One Piece. In order to consolidate these memories, he plans to slowly write them silently, then sort them out, and then write them a few more times. Although the quill used in the Hunter''s Note is inkless, it is the only one that can fundamentally leave handwriting in the Hunter''s Note. As for the other pens. Such as the pencil in Maude''s hand. He can use a pencil to scribble on any piece of paper in the hunter''s notes. But afterwards, as long as the hunter''s notes are removed, the words and graffiti left on the pages will turn into graphite dust and fall to the ground. As a result, Maude can use this to consolidate his memory. You must know that the information transformed by these memories may become his nourishment in the future. "I am more impressed, is it still the Straw Hat Pirates..." "After all, it is the protagonist group, and more information is disclosed." "But their really strong period is two years after the beginning of the plot." "Too far away..." "Judging from Kidd''s current age, how many years are there before the plot begins?" "Moreover, more suitable targets abound, there is no need to focus on them." "By the way, the Dragon Pirate Group, I don''t know if the Hunter''s Notes can be effective for the Murlocs, and the Giants!" "If it works, I can hardly imagine it." "The evil dragon and pirate group is in the East China Sea, and this is the West China Sea. If you rely solely on navigation, can you go to the East China Sea?" "I remember Kidd seemed to be from the South China Sea. Since he can come to the West China Sea, it should be no problem to get from the West China Sea to the East China Sea." "Thinking about this now seems meaningless." Maude combed his memories while writing and drawing on the paper. Although he has no knowledge of navigation, it does not prevent him from thinking divergently. Just so immersed in it, time passed by. ......... Sol''s room. Several lit candles are placed on the windowsill, beside the bed, on the table and other places, providing sufficient light sources for rooms of tens of square meters. Obviously there are more convenient lights, but Sol has abandoned them. This has always been one of the things Sunny could not understand. "You came to me specially to tell me that Maude is abnormal?" Sol sat cross-legged on a large double bed, holding the slender gilded pipe in his right hand. The smoke was full of smoke, and it was slightly choking. His eyes pierced through the smoke, and a slight scrutiny fell on Sunny. "But you know, I never cared about it." "Sol, Maude is...different from the previous ones." "Where is it different?" "..." Sonny couldn''t tell why. Sol gently rubbed the stem. "You are right, he is indeed very different." Thank you [Justice Zombie Control Lolita] and [Come and see if youre tired of moving bricks] for the great reward! Thank you [qxiaofeng] and [Zizhu Set No. 1 in the world] for your rewards! The status of the book has been changed to a contract. Recommended votes are extremely important. Ask for votes everyday! (End of this chapter) Chapter 7： Shelf Chapter 7 Shelves Early the next morning. Maude opened his eyes, his face full of fatigue. I sorted out information last night, and it was wee hours without paying attention. I fell asleep from exhaustion and woke up in less than two hours. Fortunately, I finished a hunt yesterday, otherwise this body can''t stand the toss. After waking up, Maude couldn''t sleep anymore. Lifted the thin quilt, got up and got out of bed. I don''t know what job Saul will arrange for him. Anyway, in order to settle down as quickly as possible, he has taken the identity of coolie by himself. Rubbing his cheeks, Maude opened the door and walked out. The needle drop in the corridor was audible, making the slight creaking sound made by stepping on the wooden floor unusually noticeable. There is a window nailed to a wooden board on the wall at the dead corner of the corridor. The sunlight in the morning passes through the gap in the window and forms a beam of light falling to the ground. Maude glanced at the other closed doors and walked towards the corridor without staying too long. He followed the stairs to the first floor. The corridor on the right leads directly to the store, and on the left leads to the living room and kitchen. It may be early, and the store door has not opened. However, Sunny was awake and was sitting at the dining table eating breakfast. Maude first took a brief wash, and then went to the dining room connected to the kitchen. He was hungry. I could bear it yesterday, but not today. I don''t know if it was a reaction caused by a good body recovery. Sunny looked up at a hungry Maude, pushed a glass of milk to the seat, and motioned Maude to sit down and eat. Maude was not polite, pulled the chair away and sat down. Yu Guang noticed a set of bowls and dishes stained with residues in front of another empty seat, thinking that Sol had left after eating. Maude raised the wooden cup and took a sip of milk, his brows frowned, only to feel that his mouth was full of the unique smell of raw milk. Enduring the discomfort, drinking all the raw milk, picking up a piece of meat steak, and taking a few bites, there is an illusion of coming back to life. I have to say that this shop looks shabby, but the food is really good. But what makes Maude most comfortable is the casualness shown by Sol and Sunny, which is quite different from the expected pirate. Moreover, in a sense, Saul is his lifesaver. After swallowing a few steaks, Maude slowed down. He glanced at Sanny, who had eaten almost the same, thinking about the precautions written on the paper yesterday that he could not go out during the day and night, and his mind moved. "Sonny, Mad Hatter... what kind of place is it?" "Don''t you know if you go out and have a look?" "???" Maude raised a question mark. The content of the paper given yesterday is still vivid. Seeing Sunny''s expressionless face, Maude wondered if this guy was taking revenge on himself for perfunctory her yesterday. Wow---- Just thinking about it, I heard Sunny pushing away the chair. "Clean up these after eating, then clean up the shop, and give you half an hour." After leaving this sentence, Sunny went to the second floor without looking back. Maude shook his head, wiped out the rest of the breakfast, and then began to clean up. If he was only responsible for cleaning, then his coolie job would be too easy. After tidying the table, Maude came to the shop with cleaning tools. Maude paid special attention when cleaning the shelves. After all, one of the precautions that Sunny gave is not to touch these weapons on sale. You can''t touch it, but you can see it. There are three shelves in the store. The first shelf is equipped with various styles of swords, the second shelf is equipped with flintlocks of different lengths, and the third shelf is a mix of swords and firearms. If I remember correctly, Watts **** long knife was wiped clean by Thor yesterday and placed on the third shelf. Looking at the third shelf, which was clearly overwhelming in terms of quantity, Maude recalled the actions that Saul was quite familiar with yesterday, and couldn''t help but fall into contemplation: "..." A shelf dedicated to second-hand goods? Needless to say the origin of the goods. However, strictly speaking, if a cold weapon like a sword is not physically damaged, it doesn''t matter whether it is used or not. He looked away from the third shelf and turned to the shelf with a dozen guns. There are not many, but the shelves seem empty. Maude looked at the guns. Whether it is the earth or the hunter world, the presence of guns has always been stronger than that of cold weapons. Compared with cold weapons such as swords, Maude knows more about guns. When he was in the Hunter World, even though his cultivation had reached the point where he no longer needed to rely on a gun, he would still wear a pistol with him. In terms of spear skills, I dare not say that I am playing very slippery, but I can guarantee the basic shooting accuracy. However, he also knows that in the world of One Piece, the presence of cold weapons such as swords is much stronger than that of firearms. Among those ruthless people who have cultivated to a certain degree, most use cold weapons instead of firearms. But it is not to say that the upper limit of firearms is not enough. It is just that there are only a handful of people who can maximize the [range advantage] of firearms. "Is Keanu''s gun also in there?" Maude suddenly thought of Kidd who came to the store yesterday. That so-called Keanu with a gun can make Kidd so persistent, I think the quality is certainly not low. Looking closely at the few guns on the shelf, Maude, who is only familiar with modern firearms, really can''t see why. With his current knowledge of flintlock guns, he couldn''t tell the quality of these dozen or so flintlock guns, let alone find out Keanu''s matching gun. "It must be used as soon as possible." Although the power of Sui muskets is not as powerful as modern firearms, it does not affect Maude''s respect for them. Looking greedy at the flintlocks on the shelf, Maude''s mood floated. In the early days of hunting, what was most lacking was simple and rude tools like firearms. Resisting the urge to walk a second-hand flintlock from the third shelf, Maud wiped the shelf quickly. After cleaning, he threw the cleaning tools back to the storage room, exactly half an hour passed. Then Sunny went downstairs on time and came to the shop. Maude was keenly aware that Sunny seemed to be in a good mood. He didn''t know that the reason Sunny was in a good mood was because she thought that she wouldn''t have to do the dirty work for a while. If Maude does not die early, then this time will be extended indefinitely. Under Maude''s gaze, Sunny pulled out a thin ruler from the counter, then walked to the shelf and measured the goods on it. That action made Maude''s scalp numb. Damn, playing so big? He thought that Sonny used a fine ruler to measure the goods on the shelf to check whether he touched the goods randomly. But after slowly looking at it, he realized that was not the case. Silently watching Sonny fine-tune the items after the measurement, Maude only felt that his scalp became more numb. Not daring to disturb Sunny, Maude waited patiently. After an hour, Sunny finally finished, and then finally started a new day of business. "Where''s Thor?" Seeing Saul''s delay in coming down, Maude was a little strange. Sunny, who was sitting at the counter, glanced at him and said blankly: "Saul went to Huajie for morning exercises, and usually comes back before lunch." "Oh, I went to the morning exercise." Maude suddenly, it is no wonder that Saul can maintain his strength at such an old age. Ok? and many more. What seems to be wrong? Thanks to O Xiaobai Bread O for 2000 rewards, book friends 20180915134539062 for 1000 rewards, 104003 for 500 rewards, Qi Luoyes 200 rewards, and Daxiyas 100 rewards~~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 8： Visitor Chapter 8 Guests Flower Street? Isn''t that modern-red beep beep area? Where does Sol go for morning exercises? That kind of figure and age... Maude felt speechless. The shop is open for business, but the door can be quite different. Sunny didn''t let Maude do anything, and Maude didn''t take the initiative to take care of it. He leaned against the corner, closed his eyes and continued to comb through the memories of One Piece. When the memory is almost sorted out, you have to pick up the [daily exercise] that has been abandoned for a long time. After all, Hunter Note will not be able to provide substantial assistance in the short term unless there is a second Watt delivered. Time passed bit by bit. Two hours passed without a single guest. Maude glanced at Sunny, who was sitting in the counter, holding a newspaper and looking back and forth. Judging from the calm reaction of the other party, poor business is the normal state of this weapon shop. Moreover, it seems too quiet. Maude turned to look at the concealed bilateral wooden door. As an inaccessible zone where armed fights can happen at any time on the street, after a few hours, only the sound of small footsteps passing by the store can be heard. Strangely, Maude walked towards the store door. Seeing that there was no response from Sonny, Maude opened the wooden door at ease, and then leaned out most of his body to take a look. After a while, Maude retreated and closed the door silently. Mad, isn''t this a roadway in a residential area? No wonder it''s so quiet most of the time. Open the weapon shop to this location, without knowing it, thinking that your house sells alcohol. Maude breathed out fragrance in his heart. The compulsion of Mad Hatter conceived with simple intelligence is gradually declining. He suddenly had the urge to go to the street outside, but it quickly extinguished. If you have time to think about that kind of thing, it''s better to figure out how to get a gun from Sol. Maude turned around and walked towards the corner. Only a few steps out, the store door was suddenly pushed open. Maude looked back subconsciously, and after seeing the person who came, a look of surprise suddenly appeared in his eyes. There was a group of three people standing in front of the door, looking like they were walking side by side, but in fact, the men on the left and right sides habitually lag behind by half of their body to highlight the identity of the man in the middle. The man on the left has curly hair, a long-tube smooth-bore flintlock on his back, and a five-finger-wide earth-colored belt slung across his waist. On the left side of the belt is a cloth bag full of ammunition. The man on the right is obese, but his height weighs over the other two men. He is wearing a green headscarf on his head, a pair of small burgundy sunglasses that are extremely inconsistent with his face, and a half-eaten meat in his hand. The wooden bilateral door was pushed open by the man in the middle. The man looked at Maude, who reacted abnormally, and smiled heartily: "Brother, did you just touch you?" .......... Mad Hatter Town, Wangjiao Street. It is adjacent to the bar street and is also the location of the black market. Any transaction that cannot be seen can be carried out in an open and fair manner here. Wangjiao Street is centered on the largest auction site in Mad Hat Town, and various places linked to the black industry radiate out to the surroundings. The [House of Beauty] where Arthur worked is also included. As a funeral director, he has endless business all day long. Of course, most of the business was acquired by him by "ability." Today is a rare holiday for him once a month. In order to enjoy this good time, he has already arranged the schedule full in advance yesterday. However, when he was full and ready to go to Huajie to exercise, he had a bad premonition just hearing the phone bug ring. Half an hour later, he returned to work. It is involuntary to work for others. While lamenting in his heart, he changed into work clothes. Uniforms, masks, armbands with the word "death" painted on them. These three things are the standard equipment for funeral directors after joining. After changing his work clothes, Arthur waited for the next instruction. Colleagues hurriedly returned to [Aimei Home] one after another, all of them were called back temporarily by the boss. "Why are you back? Isn''t it possible that the pig factory is in trouble again?" "Yes, what happened this morning was again because a group of slaves gathered to riot." "How many slaves were killed or injured this time?" "I don''t know, it''s more serious than last time." "Hey, I thought it was a big order, but it turned out to be bad work over there." A funeral director complained. The leading funeral director glanced at the colleagues present, and said calmly: "We will leave when everyone is there." Arthur sat in an inconspicuous corner, silently listening to the chats of his colleagues. It turned out that there was another trouble in [Pig Factory], and it must have killed and injured many slaves. In other words, I have to be busy today. And it''s still a job with more living and less money. Arthur sighed in his heart. A rare holiday... "I heard that there will be several blockbuster auction items at the end of the month." "What auction item?" "A devil fruit, a famous sword and a murloc slave." "Really? Where did you hear the news? You know before the auction sells the brochure?" "I swear by my personality!" "That''s fake." "?" "Oh, I almost forgot that I was a ruthless funeral director. Personality stuff was lost as early as when I joined the job. Why would I swear by something else?" In the corner, Arthur''s ears moved, and he glanced at a few colleagues who were whispering in the distance. Devil fruit and famous sword? Arthur was a little surprised, but would not easily believe the truth of these news. Although in this mixed place, thanks to things like alcohol, some gossip may indeed come out faster than regular news, but the devil fruit is extremely rare. If the auction started, I''m afraid it would have been publicized long ago. "Devil fruit..." There was a look of desire in Arthur''s eyes. Given his income level, at least he has to eat or drink for decades before he has a chance to compete. If the auction at the end of the month really has devil fruits, even if you are not eligible to bid, you can join in the fun. As for the famous knife, the old guy Thor should be interested. ......... Pub Street, a certain pub. It was noon, but the pub was full of voices. As one of the big players in the Golden Cave, the bar has always been one of the first choice places for pirates to consume, and it is not surprising that there will be such a source of tourists. Kidd occupies a table alone, and it looks so different in this slightly crowded tavern. Despite this, no one bothered him. Because the dozen or so pirates lying on the ground are warnings. At this moment, a man wearing a blue mask walked into the tavern, looked around, and then walked straight to the table where Kidd was. When he came to the table where Kidd was, the mask man sat down directly. Kidd raised his head and glanced at the mask man, and said, "Hey." The mask man nodded and asked, "Did you buy a gun?" "No." Kidd shook his head. "Bought it?" "No, the boss doesn''t sell me." "Not selling you? What''s the matter?" "do not know." Kidd drank the bottle of wine a little irritably. The mask man probably guessed what was going on and said, "Then you give me the money and I will buy it." "The money has almost been spent." "..." The mask man was speechless. Kidd had an indifferent expression on his face. In his opinion, money is something you can grab at random. Thanks to Ye Xiaozizi for his 600 rewards, the poisonous milks crazy 500 rewards, and his efforts to hammer the 100 rewards~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 9： Beg a gun Chapter 9 Discussing Guns Redhead Shanks... One of the four emperors of the new world as an emperor. Even if Maude wanted to break his head, he couldn''t think of the reason why such a big man would come to such a broken shop. So that he couldn''t answer Shanks'' words for a while. Shanks was accustomed to reactions like Maud''s, and didn''t care. He turned to look at Sunny at the counter and raised his hand to say hello. "Yo, Xiao Nini, it''s been a long time since I saw you." "Okay, long time no see." "Why did you cut your hair?" "That''s, um, Sol said my hair is too long and it costs water to wash it, so he let me cut it." Sunny''s eyes drooped, her heartbeat was a little faster, she just found an excuse to stop her. [At this time, Sol was walking slowly down the street carrying the leftovers, and suddenly he sneezed severely. He wiped his nose with his hand and thought about it. In vain, he had an unknown premonition, and subconsciously accelerated his pace. . Inside the shop, Shanks smiled helplessly and said: "Sol is really as good as ever...thrifty." "Uh, where are you...?" Sunny changed the subject in due course and asked Shanks what she was coming from. "Still the same, come and buy some wine from the hometown." Shanks laughed and crossed Maude to the counter. Maude looked back at Shanks''s back in hindsight. I accidentally neglected. Fortunately, Shanks personality is different from the other four emperors... The curly-haired male **** glanced at Maude without a trace, and immediately followed Shanks with Laki Lu, who was holding a chicken leg. Maude looked at their backs in silence, calmed his mind, and concealed the store door easily, then stepped aside, watching Shanks and Sunny who were chatting. Judging from the content of the conversation, Shanks seems to be a regular customer in the store. What made Maude unable to complain most was that Shanks came to the shop to buy wine, not weapons. Is there any liquor in the store? Maude suddenly thought of the basement entrance downstairs. Couldn''t it be a wine cellar... Behind the counter, Sunny seemed to be a little stage fright after she changed her normal. However, when she talked about Shanks''s intention to drink wine, she remembered Thor''s decisive and heart-wrenching instructions before, and immediately confirmed her position as a member of Thor''s weapon shop. She looked up at Shanks and said with a serious face: "After you emptied the wine last time, Saul told me to sell it to anyone, but I can''t sell you again." "what?" Shanks was taken aback, turned his head to look at Laki Lu, and asked in confusion, "Did we not pay the money last time?" "There is a payment, that is... two barrels of wine that the boss specially left behind when you move the goods." "..." Shanks was silent for a while, and sighed: "It turns out that something like this has happened." After sighing, he leaned towards Sunny, changed his focus, lowered his voice and asked, "Is Sol home?" Sunny said straightforwardly: "Not here." "Then it will be easier." Shanks looked serious. "you!" Sunny opened her eyes wide. Without waiting for Sonny''s next words, Laki Lu, who knew what Shanks meant, put the wine money on the counter first, and then walked to the stairs with ease. Seeing Laki Lu walking towards the wine cellar, Sunny subconsciously stepped out of the counter to stop it. ˡ Just then, there was a soft noise from the counter. Sunny followed the sound, but it was **** who went to the shelf during the conversation and took a smooth-bore flintlock and a short-handled flintlock, and then gently placed the sound on the counter. "Little Nini, how do you sell these two guns?" Jesus leaned forward and put his hands on the table. The timing was difficult to say, but his expression didn''t seem to be a joke, he was really planning to buy a gun. Sunny looked at the back of Laki Lu, then looked at the two guns placed on the counter, gritted her teeth and sighed, and quoted the price like a dead heart: "Smoothbore 1.2 million Bailey, short handle 3.8 million Bailey." At this time, Laki Lu had disappeared in the visible range, and he had already gone to the wine cellar. "call out--" Hearing the price reported by Sunny, **** blew a whistle, did not object to the seemingly unreasonable price, and directly took out the money. Shanks glanced at the smooth-bore flintlock that **** cloth was back behind, and asked, "That''s it? Maybe Sol can fix it." Jesus pursed his lips and said, "Boss, do you want to wait for Mr. Saul back in the shop?" "Haha." Shanks smiled indifferently: "It''s okay, we can move the wine away and then come back." "..." He was speechless for a while, and shook his head: "Forget it, let it stop here. As an old man, it has done its best." With that, he unfastened the smoothbore flintlock behind him and placed it on the counter. This gun was the first old man he brought out from the village. Even if you consciously use the [armed **** and domineering] to breed it, in the end it will only make up for it. After all, he is a sniper, specializing in [seen and domineering] rather than [armed and domineering]. Furthermore, the acquisition of [armed **** and domineering] was a matter of years after going to sea, and then realized that it was too late to use domineering to nurture love guns. Over time, the original old man could only become a spare gun. Until now, it has become more and more aging, and it is a bit difficult to even become a spare gun. This point, **** cloth has been fully aware of during the usual maintenance. In desperation, he could only move on to the last choice-changing the gun. Sunny glanced at the old musket that **** had placed on the counter, and said calmly: "Sorry, we don''t accept second-hand guns, especially broken guns!" When she finally said the word "bad gun", she said with a heavy tone. "It''s not broken, it''s aged." Perceiving Sunny''s targeting, **** felt helpless. "Aging will not be accepted!" "..." "Haha." This is Shanks'' happy laugh. Jesus Bu shook his head and said, "If you don''t sell the money, just tell Mr. Sol that I left it." "Can''t you just throw it away? It won''t work anyway." "That won''t work!" With a serious face, **** said, "Let Mr. Saul keep it. Maybe he will be interested someday and will change the old man''s "movement" to another gun. At that time, he can use another gun. Keep going this way." "Actually you have another choice." The speaker was Maude who had been watching. Hearing Maude''s words, several people present couldn''t help but look at him. Facing the gazes of several people, Maude, who had calmed down, did not have stage fright, and his tone was solemn and serious. "Give it to me, and I will take it for another ride." Thank you Qingquan Liuxiang and the Los Angeles Governor for the 500 rewards, thanks to Guishouwen Wuhen for the 200 rewards, thank you for the natural 100 rewards of Taoism and Taoism, and thank the book friends 20190527115205323 for the 100 rewards. (End of this chapter) Chapter 10： prove Chapter 10 Proof The arrival of the red-haired Shanks was unexpected by Maude. Although the opponent seemed very kind from the time he entered the door, Maude only planned to stay silent and watch until the opponent left. But after listening to the conversation between **** Bu and Sunny, he couldn''t calmly wait and see. Firearms are the most urgent upgrade tool he currently lacks. Originally wanted to start from Sol, but when he first arrived, how could he get a gun in the short term? Then **** cloth came and threw an opportunity. At this time, how could Maud continue to wait and see, and directly asked **** for the aging smooth-bore flintlock. No loss for being rejected. To earn the gun blood. This was his thought before he decided to come forward and brush his presence. "he is?" Shanks tilted his head to look at Sunny at the counter, and asked with interest. During the previous meeting, the boy''s reaction made Shanks realize that the other party knew him. But this kind of thing doesn''t matter. But before that, who would have thought that the young man who had consciously reduced his sense of existence would suddenly take the initiative to ask **** for a gun? The contrast between the front and the back is so great, which is interesting. "He is Maud, Sol''s new recruit...employee." Sunny answered Shanks'' question. Shanks nodded slightly and turned to look at **** cloth. The latter is examining Maud. "You can use a gun?" This is the first question **** raised. "meeting!" Maude answered without any hesitation. Jesus Bu''s eyes suddenly became sharp. He is not a sniper of a second-rate pirate group. With his patience, how can he not see that Maude is a weak boy who has never touched a gun. "But I don''t believe it." Between a smile and a smile, **** Bu''s eyes looked like a loaded gun. Bullying children has always been one of his trivial interests, and considering that Maud is an employee of Mr. Saul, he doesn''t mind wasting time on Maud. Maude, on the other hand, faced **** with his gaze that seemed to burn all the lies, and said seriously: "How can you believe?" Jesus was a little surprised at the time. Because Maude''s expression and tone did not seem to be lying. But **** Bu will not doubt his judgment on this. He calmly looked at Maude''s eyes, and suddenly reached out and picked up the 3.8 million Bailey pistol on the counter, and then completed the relatively cumbersome steps of filling the gunpowder within one breath. "Prove it to me." Jesus Bu loaded the gun and handed it to Maude. Maude did not take the gun right away, but pointed to the aging smoothbore flintlock on the counter and asked, "After the proof, will you give me that gun?" "no problem." Jesus laughed. Maude nodded, strode forward, and took the expensive pistol in **** cloth. He knew that the next success or failure would be between one bullet. So, how to prove it? After thinking about it, Maude saw that he had just concealed it, leaving a shop door cracked. The idea came up, Maude walked quickly to the wall farthest from the store door, and then turned to face the store door. Without any notification, Maude quickly raised his gun at the store door, and immediately pulled the trigger without any pause. boom-- The tongue of fire carried gun smoke out of the muzzle, and a hot lead bullet flew out, passing through the crack of the door at a speed that was difficult to see with the naked eye. After the gunpowder was fully burned, the smell of gunpowder filled the air, and Maude still maintained the standard motion of raising the gun. In this case, he has no time to worry about the possibility of accidentally hurting passersby. Shanks and **** looked at the crack of the door, and with their eyes, they could see that the wooden door was safe and sound. Moreover, the gap in the door is not large, and it can only pass through two lead bullets at the same time. Regardless of Maud''s standard gun-raising action, from raising the gun to pulling the trigger can be said to be done in one go, giving people a sense of sight without aiming. Although it was only a dozen meters away, Maude could undoubtedly use a gun. Inside the counter, Sunny looked at Maude in amazement. She didn''t expect Maude to have good marksmanship. "Marksmanship is good." Shanks was the one who spoke praise. Of course, such marksmanship is nothing at all in the great route. But if it is placed at this moment, it is also worthy of praise. Jesus Budd didn''t say anything. As an activist, he directly picked up the smooth-bore flintlock that he called the old man, and then walked towards Maude. "This is yours." "Thank you." Maude returned the pistol to **** cloth first, and then took the flintlock shot. Finally got a gun... "Jesus cloth, you will sometimes miss it." Shanks patted **** on the shoulder from behind, giving comfort in time. Jesus pouted his lips, too lazy to deal with the thorny attack of the boss. Did you really miss it? He glanced at Maude, who was turning over and over with a gun, and there was always a lingering sense of contradiction. Seeing that he has never touched a gun before, but he has such a standard gun-raising action, as well as the necessary...gun sense of being a gunner! Forget it. Jesus Bu shook his head and stopped thinking about it. "Boss, the wine is here." At this time, Laki Lu''s voice came from the back room. "it is good." Shanks replied, then looked at Sunny and smiled: "Little Nini, remember to say hello to Sol for me." "No need!" Before Sanny spoke, Thor''s voice came in from outside. Hearing that voice, it seemed that there was still some distance from the shop, and I didn''t know how he heard Shanks'' words. Shanks sighed when he heard Saul coming from afar: "This is trouble." As soon as the voice fell, I heard rapid footsteps coming from far and near. Only for a moment, the wooden door was pushed open forcefully. Saul rushed into the shop in a hurry, just in time to see Laki Lu carrying out the wooden barrels filled with alcohol, and he was furious. "Okay you Shanks, steal wine again!!!" "What is stealing? We have to pay. If you don''t believe me, ask Xiao Nini." "Don''t push the problem to juniors, I won''t sell you this wine!" "Haha, anyway, the money and goods have been cleared, it is too late for you to regret it now." "Go away, don''t let me see you again!" "That won''t work, unless you sell me the place where the wine is hidden." Shanks had a look on your face that you couldn''t take me, and Saul was flushed with anger, and was almost about to lie on the ground to touch porcelain on the spot. Jesus Bu and Laki Lu did not intervene, while Sunny was holding her forehead without speaking. As for Maude, he retreated to the back room when Thor yelled his first sentence. However, instead of going up to the second floor, he stood at the top of the stairs, watching the movement in the store. Although unbelievable, Saul and Shanks seem to be familiar. In the new week, it is extremely important to ask for recommendation votes, thank you! ! ! Especially the ruthless man with 23 recommended votes, please stand up bravely! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 11： Give a name first? Chapter 11 first? Listening to the content of the dialogue from the store, Maude couldn''t help but become interested in the origin of Sol. Being able to get acquainted with the big figures like Shanks and being used as a respectful name by Jesus, it is impossible to be a small character without a name. Within two short days of coming to this world, Maude had already deeply understood a truth. In this era of sailing with a thousand sails and fierce horns, there must be many ruthless characters that have not been mentioned in the original work. To gain a foothold in this world... Its difficulty is by no means comparable to the Hunter World. Maude subconsciously squeezed the smooth-bore flintlock that he had sought from **** Bu. With the weapon, the next step is to find the second prey. But the prerequisite for finding the second prey is to have the capital to walk freely outside. The deterrence provided by a gun is far from enough. You know, even though he has marksmanship, he doesn''t have the speed of filling bullets like Jesus. When fighting with people, it is estimated that there will be no follow-up after one bullet. "Ok?" Maude''s eyelids twitched and suddenly thought of a more important question. "No bullets..." Just now I just wanted to leave the scene as soon as possible, so I didn''t have time to ask **** for ignition powder and lead bullets. Modver. That night. The restaurant is brightly lit, the table is full of delicacies, and the glass is full of wine. Shanks looked at the wine stains in the wooden cup, and said with emotion: "I have drunk countless fine wines, but only the wine from my hometown can make me miss it." "Why are you still here?" Saul drooped his eyelids, and the disgust on his face almost turned into a seasoning sprinkled into the dishes. "Don''t be so cold, I haven''t seen you for a while." Shanks put down his wine glass with a smile, as if the tit-for-tat during the day had already become a cloud of smoke. Sunny fills Shanks with wine at the right time, while **** cloth eats food and drinks. As for Laki Lu, he never came back after bringing the wine back to the ship. Maude sat on the seat against the wall, thanking that **** hadn''t left yet, thinking about when to ask **** for ignition powder and lead bullets. Of course he cannot beg at the table. After thinking about it, the only time is-- Go to the toilet, go to the toilet, go to the toilet...! Maude muttered silently in his heart. Jesus, who was drinking, was inexplicably excited. Ok? Could it be due to the large temperature difference between day and night? He shook his head and continued to drink. Sol glanced at Shanks empty left sleeve and said coldly: Im not joking with you for those words during the day. A big man like you runs to me from time to time just to buy wine. I brought some unavoidable troubles." "That''s true." Shanks looked at the liquor in the wooden cup. "Then have you ever thought about...coming to my boat?" "Go to your boat?" Saul sneered. "I''m already an old guy who is about to go into the coffin. Do you want me to take care of your boat? Besides, a **** cloth on your boat is enough." "Uh, I''ll go to the toilet." Jesus couldn''t bear the big hat that Saul suddenly buttoned, and he got up to take a while to escape. Upon seeing this, Maude said to himself, and followed him silently. Two people were missing on the table, but it didn''t affect Shanks and Thor''s conversation. "Also..." Shanks smiled, unable to refute Saul''s words. Sol drank his glass of wine in one gulp, and calmly said: "For decades, there have been more pirates like crucian carp who crossed the river, but in the end, how many people can die? An old guy like me who has been eliminated by the times One more day of breathing is already satisfied." "..." Shanks was silent. Sunny whispered: "I can still run to Huajie every day..." Shankston smiled. "Speak less and eat more." Saul glared at Sonny first, then squinted at Shanks, and snorted coldly: "What''s the laugh? If you understand, don''t come again." Shanks said seriously: "Then you will reveal the location of the island where the wine is hidden." "roll!" ......... On the corridor. "What''s up?" Standing at the door of the toilet, **** turned his head to look at Maude who was following him. Maude nodded and said in a low voice, "I want to ask you for lead and gunpowder." "Huh?" **** looked at Maude strangely, "This is a weapon shop." Even if you ask for a gun during the day, you come to ask for ammunition at night? "That''s right, but..." Maude was speechless for a while, and wanted to find a suitable reason for the first time, but he didn''t have the familiar means of Sonny that could buckle the black pot on Thor''s head while talking and laughing. Seeing that Maude wanted to speak, **** Bu did not delve into it, and directly took out a small part of lead bullets and gunpowder from the ammunition bag. "Is this enough?" "enough!" Maude nodded fiercely, fearing that **** would repent, raising his hand to quickly take over the ammunition. Jesus was speechless, only a few rounds of ammunition, as for? He looked at the light in the dining room, thinking that the boss and Mr. Saul would have to talk for a while, so he simply squatted down in front of the toilet, took out his cigarette and started smoking. After getting the ammunition, Maude didn''t plan to stay, and was going to the second floor room to collect the ammunition. Before he even took a step, he saw **** handing a cigarette. "Can''t you smoke?" "Uh" Maude couldn''t refuse, first put the ammunition in his pocket properly, and then took the cigarette. Jesus blew out a mouthful of smoke, perhaps boring, and opened the chattering box at the right time. "Have you considered giving the gun a name?" After hearing the words, Maude thought about it, and was about to answer, but was robbed of him by Jesus: "Oh, I always call it an old man, but I can''t accompany it to the end. Guns are not like swords, easy The name is remembered." "Even if you give a gun a resounding title, people will remember it, and it is often the person who uses the gun, but I hope you remember that a good gun can make a good sniper. By the way, you What name do you plan to give the old man?" "I" Maude just wanted to speak, but was robbed again. "In fact, I still feel a little bit reluctant to leave the old man behind, but after giving it to you, I don''t know why, there is always a sense of relief that I can''t explain." "I" "Just as a gunman, you have to keep up with your physical condition. It''s not good for you, because your body is too weak." "I" "Hey, what am I doing? With Mr. Sol here, it is not my turn to give you advice. Haha, by the way, I don''t know what name you want to name the gun." "I" "Or call it Usopp, what a cute name, it''s actually my son''s name, now that I think about it, it should be about the same age as you." "..." The door of the toilet was filled with choking smoke. Maude realized. Don''t even think about talking when facing someone who has drunk TB. Just listen to it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 12： Devil Fruit Chapter 12 Devil Fruit In the middle of the night. I drank all the wine and finished the food. Shanks and **** cloth left. At the time of parting, Maude assured **** that he would take good care of the gun like a son. Then, after **** left, Mord silently chose a new name for the musket-Usopp. As the night darkened, Maude, who had found the gun and bullets, lay on the bed contentedly, and his sleepiness gradually hit. Vaguely, it seemed to be able to hear Saul''s curse that he was cheated, why the wine was gone. But those are not important anymore. The important thing is that he has guns and bullets, which is a big step towards the second hunt. The next day. Maude woke up early again. First, I did a few sets of high-load exercises before going down to the first floor. At this point in time, Sunny had already prepared an over-nutrient breakfast, and Sol went to Huajie for morning exercises. I have to say it again, it''s not an exaggeration to say that the food in the store is heaven. But what makes Maude feel strange is that the food is so good, and Sonny has eaten a lot, but why is he still in shape...well, so thin. Strange to strange, I can''t stop talking. After devouring breakfast, Maude cleaned up the table without having to order from Sunny, and then cleaned the shop routinely. Seeing that there is still some time, he also cleaned the corridors and corridors. After that, Sunny went downstairs and took out a fine ruler to measure the placement of the goods one by one. After finishing this, the shop started a new day of business. Of course it was like yesterday. A few hours passed without a single guest. However, when **** bought two guns for five million Baileys yesterday, Maude had already changed the store. This is obviously a weapon shop that takes the boutique route. It is a type that does not open for three days and eats for three years. Having nothing to do, Maude, in addition to sorting out his memory, is doing several exercises. Sunny was sitting at the counter and reading the daily newspaper. She turned a blind eye to Modna''s exercise in the store, and did not excessively interfere. Such a relaxed management attitude makes Moder happy. As it approached noon, the store door was opened. Maude thought it was Saul who came back from morning exercises, and looked up, and it turned out that the funeral director Arthur came. Arthur walked into the store, closed the door with his backhand, and immediately looked at Sunny and Maude, and asked, "Has Saul come back?" "not yet." Sunny put down the newspaper and agreed. Arthur said strangely: "It''s all this point, he hasn''t come back yet? He''s really getting younger and younger." Sunny stopped speaking. Arthur didn''t care either, and walked to the counter, leaning half of his body on the counter, complaining to himself. "Yesterday the pig factory killed and injured nearly a thousand slaves because of the gathering riots, but I was really exhausted. I don''t know what these slaves think. Isn''t it good to live in peace? It''s all right now, there are so many casualties, the pig factory The short-term production capacity can''t keep up, are the other slaves unlucky?" Listening to Arthur taking a slave to the left and a slave to the right, Sunny''s expression gradually became cold. Noting Sonny''s reaction, Arthur patted the mask on his face and apologized insincerely: "Sorry, sorry, I almost forgot that you didn''t like listening to this." Sunny snorted, too lazy to talk to Arthur again. Seeing that the atmosphere was a little stiff, Arthur smiled indifferently, took out a plain booklet from his pocket, and put it on the counter. "This is the pamphlet from the auction today. I think Saul will be very interested, and tell him by the way. I will wait for him at the gate of the auction at the end of the month." "Oh." Sunny was cold. Arthur shrugged and turned to leave. Before leaving, he looked back at Maude, and said in a negative test: "Little guy, it''s best not to run on the street during this time, so as not to be caught and go to the pig factory to make up the number." After speaking, Arthur pushed the door and left, but he didn''t forget to maintain the hidden rules in the store-cover up the store door. After Arthur left, Maude leaned over to the counter and asked, "Sanny, where is the pig factory?" "Some of the meat you eat in the morning comes from the pig factory. What place do you think it is?" "But what does that have to do with slaves..." Halfway through, Maude suddenly thought of some scenes that would be harmonized, his face changed immediately, and he lost his voice: "Should those meat be...?" Upon seeing Maudes reaction, Sunny knew Maude must be crooked. "What are you thinking about? It is just a food production base, with a sound animal husbandry and planting industry, but the people in charge of the work, most of them are ordinary people looted from various places by slave boats and pirates, and there are also A small number of naval soldiers were captured by pirates, so they are called nicknames." After explaining this, Sunny suddenly glanced at the bandage that Maude had not removed, and pointedly said: "In the eyes of that group of beasts, the more injured target is worthless goods. Sometimes considering the transportation cost, it is impossible to send them to the black market for sale in time and effort. They are usually thrown directly into the sea for disposal." After a pause, Sunny said calmly: "So, Maude, you are very lucky." "Are you lucky..." Maude glanced thoughtfully at the already disfiguring scar on Sunny''s face, nodded and said: "Indeed, it is my luck to wake up here." "Actually you should thank Saul, he..." Sunny opened the booklet left by Arthur, and stopped abruptly, her expression suddenly excited. "Devil fruit, there is a devil fruit in this auction!" "Ok?" Maude raised his brows, ignoring the consequences, walked into the counter and looked at the picture album in Sunny. A fruit with strange ripples suddenly came into view. Looking at the picture of the fruit, Maude''s eyes changed immediately. Devil fruit, the shortcut that most people dream of becoming stronger! Unfortunately, with the current capital, it is undoubtedly a fantasy to get this devil fruit. Maude couldn''t even think about it, and soon calmed down. He noticed Sonny''s fingers that were white due to excessive force while holding the album, and he could clearly feel Sonny''s excitement. The excitement stems from the desire to become stronger. "It''s such a great benefit like Devil Fruit, it doesn''t have anything to do with me temporarily." Maude looked away and stopped paying attention to the album. Although the Devil Fruit allows him to go on the path of hunting and becoming stronger at the fastest speed, he now wants money but no money, and has no strength to grab, so why waste his feelings. Thinking so, he is still a little interested in the auction held at the end of the month. Although there is no money, it is always okay to join in the fun? And, maybe there will be trouble in the auction house because of the existence of the devil fruit? By then, the aging [Usopp] had a fire accident, and then shot someone to death from a distance. It shouldn''t be a big move. "There are still more than twenty days before the end of the month. If you can hunt a few prey before then..." Mord thought about the feasibility. Suddenly, the store door was pushed open for the second time. The person here is still not Sol, but a strange man with long blond hair and a blue hole mask on his face. Maude looked at the man and recognized him at a glance. Isn''t this Kira, one of the supernovas with Kidd? In the new book period, every reward and every recommendation ticket is very important. Yesterdays recommended ticket for the day was almost over 1,000. I can only say that you are too awesome, oh oh oh, really thank you all the breeders, thanks! Thanks for the support of the justice zombie control Lori, another million rewards, thank you 0 for 1100 rewards, thank you for the devil ceremony 500 rewards, thank the heaven for blessing 200 rewards, thank you Han Doubanjiang, the big lunatic Emperor Xia , 100 rewards for the early bed champion. (End of this chapter) Chapter 13： Murder caused by a gun Chapter 13 The murder caused by a gun The blue hole mask is the basis for Maude to recognize Kira''s identity. Thinking that Kidd is also in Mad Hatter, he is even more certain. "What is he here for? Will he buy a gun for Kidd? But that gun... seems to be the flintlock pistol **** bought yesterday." Maude looked at Kira without a trace, guessing the other party''s motive for coming to the store. After a visitor came to the door, Sunny put down the auction manual for the first time, adjusted her emotions quickly, lowered her head and raised her head, she was already looking blankly at Kira who opened the door. Shops of this type do not need to sell services and smile at all. Buy if you like, don''t buy it. Very user-friendly guidelines. Kira walked into the shop and saw that there was no such troublesome old man as Kidd said. She was slightly surprised and didn''t care much. He is here to buy things, it doesn''t matter who it is, as long as someone is there. Walking quickly to the counter, Kira simply took out four stacks of Bailey and put it on the counter, and went straight in: "4 million, buy Keanu with a gun." "The price of Keanu with a gun is 3.8 million." "It doesn''t matter, the extra 200,000 is at your disposal." "Oh, but the gun has been bought by someone else." "?" A question mark slowly appeared on Kira''s forehead. You didn''t say it directly after you were bought, instead you talk nonsense with me here? He suddenly understood the reason why the Kidd Club was so angry. Ever since they went to sea, have they ever encountered such a merchant? But after thinking about it, Kira felt that it was a good thing to be bought, and they could take it away afterwards. Grab what you want, and kill the unpleasant guys. This is their code of conduct. It''s like these four million Baileys, just grabbed last night. Under the understanding, Kira asked, "Who bought the gun?" Sunny has been here for many years, how can she not see Kiras motivation to ask who the buyer is? It is nothing more than going to the buyer to carry out a looting that is justified to the pirates. If it is normal, Sunny will never reveal the information of the customer, which is the bottom line of being a seller. But this time is different, because the buyer is **** cloth from the Redhead Pirates. She looked at Kira and said calmly: "The gun was sold yesterday afternoon. The person who bought the gun is called **** Bu." Kira heard the words, as if saying one more sentence was a waste of life, picked up Bailey and turned around and left. He vaguely felt like he had heard the name **** Bu, but he didn''t think much about it. The gun was bought yesterday afternoon, so the man named **** cloth is most likely still in Mad Hatter. Out of the weapon shop, Kira went straight to the tavern where Kidd was. The next thing is naturally self-evident, that is to find a buyer, and then **** the gun, there is no need to stay here afterwards. Maude walked to the door, leaned out half of his body, and looked at Kira''s distant back with a pitying look. But when they thought that Shanks had gone far, they couldn''t help feeling regretful. Otherwise, he really wanted to see the scene where Kidd and his gang rob Keanu with guns. Closing the shop door, Maude turned around and looked at the counter. He wanted to say good or bad to Sonny, only to see that Sonny was immersed in the auction brochure again. With her habit of reading a single newspaper for three or four hours back and forth, I don''t know how much time this small auction booklet can take up for her. Maude was still a little interested in the auction, and quietly stood behind Sunny and took a peek at the list of auction items in the brochure. "The famous knife of one of the 50 workers in Liang Property? When I learn to use the knife, I don''t know when it happened." "Huh? There are even murloc slaves, the starting price is 1 million Bailey... Unfortunately, there is no money, otherwise you can buy it and try if the hunter''s notes are valid for the murlocs." "Scented skunk? It means... an unprecedented variant of skunk that emits fragrance? What kind of skunk, even this kind of thing can be auctioned? It is also classified as a rare and exotic animal..." "Uh, over and over again, most of the auction items are mainly weapons, even knives, they even have flintlocks." "Think about it. Potential buyers are basically pirates. Of course, the demand for weapons will be a little higher, unlike auction houses where nobles dominated by slaves." "However, looking at it all, only the Devil Fruit and the famous knife of the good property can be called blockbuster auction items." "The value of the latter is definitely not as good as the Devil Fruit, but it is also something that can be met and cannot be sought." Maude browsed the same auction items with different starting prices behind Sunny, which was an eye-opener. Compared to the auctions in Hunter World where all kinds of antiques are the main products, auctions in One Piece World are more interesting. Those miscellaneous goods easily aroused Maud''s desire to buy. After reading the auction items, Maude quietly exited the counter and continued to exercise in the corner of the store. This form of exercise cannot increase strength in a short period of time, but it is better than a long flow. In the current situation, it is better than nothing. "It''s all over, and Sol is not coming back." Maude paid attention to the time. I don''t know if it was because Saul was so angry yesterday that Shanks became so young today. After all, you have to get rid of the fire. Inexplicably, Maude seemed to have found the reason why Saul had not returned. ........... In the noisy tavern, Kidd waited until Kira returned empty-handed. "Didn''t sell you?" Kidd''s eyes were cold, and the rising anger turned into a desire for destruction that could occur at any time. He was almost exhausted for this gun. Kira shook his head and said: "It''s not that I didn''t sell it, but it was bought by someone called **** cloth." "Oh? When did you buy it?" Kidd suddenly became energetic, with a cold smile on his mouth. He can''t provoke the unpredictable Thor, is it possible that he can''t provoke the man who bought the gun? "yesterday afternoon." "Find him." Kidd suddenly got up and walked towards the door. Kira dropped the money and followed Kidd. There is no strict prohibition in Mad Hatter from killing one another, but there is an obvious rule that must be followed. That is, it cannot harm the legitimate interests of merchants. That is basically-you spend in the store, then pay as much as you should pay. Want to go wrong? Then wait to die. The two walked out of the tavern one after another and came to the street. The so-called snakes have snake paths, and rats have rat paths. If you want to find out the whereabouts of **** Bu in the town as quickly as possible, you can only find a dealer who specializes in these businesses. Walking quickly on the street, Kira suddenly said, "I always feel... the name **** Bud sounds familiar." "Then you just think about it." Kidd glanced at him. But when Kira said that, Kidd had this feeling. Jesus cloth... The two stopped walking as they walked. Although Kidd still had an awe-inspiring expression of murderous intent, the aura that came out of his body obviously turned down sharply. As for Kira, she couldn''t see it because she was wearing a mask. After a long time, Kira said blankly: "What should I do next?" "Leave!" Kidd gritted his teeth. He loves collecting weapons, but some weapons are not necessary. But Keanu has a different gun. It is one of the short swords and short guns he intends to wear. That is, it is used for battle, not a collection bought to satisfy the desire to collect. This is also the root reason why he is so persistent, and even hesitate to stay in Mad Hatter for so long. But now that Keanu has no guns, there is no need to stay. At this moment, in front of Kidd was oncoming a male bowing group who was walking while holding the auction booklet. When I was about to hit... Kidd was unmoved, and let the man bump into him. Bang... Obviously, the man with the head down voluntarily bumped into it, but he stepped back two steps, and the auction booklet fell to the ground. "Dog stuff, no eyes..." The man with the head bowed suddenly rushed up in anger. As a result, before he finished speaking, he was flew out by Kidd''s venting punch, and immediately landed more than ten meters away, life and death unknown. "Dare to go out to sea for trash that is like scum?" Kidd foamed on the ground. Suddenly noticed the brochure of the auction. Sorry, something happened today, the update is late. Thank you for the 1900 reward from Tang 0, thank you Jiujiu 778 for the 500 rewards for talking about a little monk, book friend 20191203002707609, book friend 20180621183945093, book friend 20170612174531455, thank you who knows what it is called 100 reward. (End of this chapter) Chapter 14： Swarming Chapter 14 is swarming In just half a month, the news that Mad Hatter was about to auction a devil fruit had spread throughout the West China Sea. All of a sudden, pirates eager for power swarmed. Especially the captains of the pirate regiment who are ready to enter the great channel, this is inevitable. What does a devil fruit mean? This means that their group of veteran pirates who are about to break into Xintiandi can have a deep understanding. On the other hand, the naval branch of the West China Sea can naturally capture this news. However, force dispatch is an unavoidable flaw in the navy branch, so even if you know it, it is difficult to do anything. Because this is the West Sea after all, not a great channel. Leaving aside the priority, as one of the four seas, the intuitive sea area of ??the West Sea is by no means comparable to a great channel. Correspondingly, this also means that the naval branch of the West China Sea needs to spread the vast majority of its forces in various places to protect the safety of the people within its jurisdiction. If the scattered troops are to be dispatched together, although there is nothing wrong with instant messaging and other aspects, the timeliness cannot keep up. The most difficult problem still stems from the omnipresent threat of the pirates. They are not like the navy that needs to be stationed in one place to maintain law and order. Although they will not be in groups, they have the same commonality as they can move freely everywhere. Seeing the profit here, they stuck up like a grasshopper in blood. When the navy was in place, he fled without looking back, and then went to a profitable place on the other side. In this situation, arbitrarily dispatching troops will only give the locust-like pirates the opportunity to do whatever they want. Therefore, compared with the threats posed by individual pirate groups, the number of pirates in the Four Seas is different from the pirates of the great sea lanes, which can make the navy branch a headache. Of course, due to various factors such as differences in folk customs and cultures, the number of naval forces in the various jurisdictions of the West China Sea is different. Eliminate some naval worms that do not act. In some jurisdictions with sufficient military strength, the navy will pool the overflowing forces into a mobile-based force, and their main task is to chase down the pirates who fled. . This kind of naval force that is not restricted by jurisdiction can often make pirates frightened. But although effective, it treats the symptoms but not the root cause. And what can these troops do in an inaccessible zone with deep roots like Mad Hatter Town? It''s like a police officer with a gun breaking into a den of ten thugs. Due to the deterrence of firearms, the ten gangsters in the den would voluntarily give up their numerical advantage, and then bow their heads. But if a gun-armed sheriff broke into hundreds of gangster dens, the result is self-evident. To break this situation, unless the navy headquarters sends a force that can break the balance. However, the turmoil caused by just a devil fruit was not enough to form the conditions for the navy headquarters to go to war. Although the West China Sea Naval Branch was unable to form a powerful attack on Mad Hatter Town, all kinds of eyeliners still focused on Mad Hatter Town. Inability to act does not mean that you do nothing. ........ Mad Hatter Island, Mad Hatter Town, Mad Hatter Auction House. As the name implies, the building of the auction house is like a top hat lying horizontally on the ground. For example: The first to second floors of the auction house are like a hat brim, occupying the largest area and are also the main venue for holding auctions. In order to increase the passenger capacity, the design style of the auction hall is roughly the same as that of the regular opera house. Therefore, the second floor can actually be summarized into the first floor. The higher levels decrease the area as the height increases. The room on the top floor of the auction house naturally belongs to the owner who controls the auction house. As the culmination of the auction house, the decoration of the room can be described as magnificent, revealing the atmosphere of nouveau riche everywhere. The wall facing the center of the room is a full-surface coated floor-to-ceiling glass window. In front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, there is a set of European-style hall tables based on deep red. The devil fruit that will be auctioned in ten days is quietly placed on the table top, underneath it is padded with a layer of soft cloth, to show its preciousness. Sitting on the chair of the main seat is a strong middle-aged man in a red suit with a slicked head and a cigar in his mouth. This person is the owner of the auction house-Lucches Ralph. "A wave of your hand can make those wolves, tigers and leopards go crazy. This is the charm of Devil Fruit." Ralph lay on his back on the sofa, his eyes were cold and dark, as if he had been stripped of his humanity, and it was difficult for ordinary emotions to appear in them. Opposite him, a man sneered and said: "It''s not worth my effort to bring the devil fruit back from the great waterway. Just a trip to another place can make its value soar several times. This kind of good business is the world. How few." Ralph lowered his eyelids, looked at the man''s proud face through the smoke that he exhaled, and did not speak to correct the man''s wrong perception. There are so many good deals in this world. It only doubles the value of a devil fruit, and more is the effect of marketing rather than the transaction itself. Ralph rubbed his fingers off the burning butts of his cigar, and said lightly: "The reserve price is 100 million, and the transaction price should be up to 1 billion." "so much?" The man was taken aback, obviously trusting Ralph''s judgment. Ralph glanced at the devil fruit on the table and said: "The giants in the Xihai Underground World look down on this devil fruit, but the five big gangs are bound to win, so those who have the ability to take the fruit will only Its one of them, do you know what that means?" Ralph continued without waiting for the man to answer: "It means that as long as it is a normal bidding, this number will only be raised until the limit they can withstand. Of course, the premise is that no one secretly uses the means. As for the pirates who swarm, they are just to make up the number. It''s the money giver." Listening to Ralph''s words, the man suddenly became interested. "Then you think, among the five big gangs, who is most likely to take this fruit?" "Gangster Becky." ............. Sol Arms Store. After half a month, Maude''s injuries have basically healed, and coupled with the fact that every day, there is no sign of weight loss on his face. Compared with the pale and haggard face when he first woke up, it was also ruddy and shiny. Maud, who was recovering well, removed the bandage and looked in the mirror on purpose. The original morbidity no longer exists, and replaced by a blood-filled face, plus the negative effect of the bandage covering the eyebrows. After looking in the mirror, Maude found himself unexpectedly-so handsome? At the same time, he finally found his second prey-a neighbor. I didn''t finish writing until three o''clock, covering my face... Is it too late to ask for a recommendation ticket? (End of this chapter) Chapter 15： Sniper Chapter 15 Sniper After nearly half a month, Maude is diligent and honest. What should be done, only do more and not less. Things that shouldn''t be done don''t even have thoughts. Such a perfect expression of the coolie value, he gradually merged into the circle of the weapon shop. Although Sol usually said that he was very satisfied with him, he did not let himself go. He still acted cautiously, and did not do anything that might go beyond or out of line. He knows very well that Saul''s casualness is true. When accepting him, he didn''t pay attention to his past identity and history, and only looked at the value that can be displayed at the moment. But if it fails to show value, or if it causes Saul''s dissatisfaction, then the current situation will change in an instant. So when getting along with Sol, Maude will always pay great attention. As for Sonny, after she found her temperament, she became familiar in ten days. When Maude found the second prey, the biggest problem was not **** the prey, but Thor''s attitude. "Sonny, if I kill the guy next door, would you say Saul would have an opinion on me?" Maude leaned back on the side of the hidden store door, tilting his head through the crack of the door, observing the real situation in the lane. Sunny raised her head to look at Maude''s profile, and said lightly: "Which guy?" "The one named Albert Reid is still the information you gave me. This name shouldn''t be fake, right?" "Are you questioning my intelligence capabilities?" Little Intelligence Messenger Sunny raised her eyebrows, her eyes piercing Maude like needles. Maude thought that you have to read a newspaper for hours... Thinking about returning, Maude didn''t dare to show it, and said seriously: "How can I question your ability? Whenever I see the information about the neighbors you gave me, I can''t help but wonder how professional intelligence is. Only by clerk, can the neighbors bottom line be so clean." When I first got the neighbor information from Sonny, the level of detail was so detailed that Maude couldn''t help but sigh how many generations of bad luck it would take to meet a neighbor like Sonny. Listening to Maudes flamboyant flattery, Sanny didnt take any advantage. She snorted and said, Many people in the town use pseudonyms, so in terms of true and false names, I cant guarantee that some information is accurate, but if it is I can guarantee the people next door." Maude asked cautiously: "Did they provoke you?" "No." "Then why did you find them so clearly?" "Because they live next door to us." Sunny looked at Maude with a "you are strange" look. "..." Maude was speechless, and silently pulled the topic back: "You haven''t answered my question just now. If I kill Reid, will Thor be unhappy?" "How would I know this kind of thing?" "Ok." "Reid doesn''t have any intersection with you, why are you killing him?" "I think he is too noisy." Maude broke off a motive casually. Speaking of it, the reason why he noticed Reid''s neighbor was mainly because when Reid passed by the shop several times drunk, he always yelled some drunken remarks in the laneway with his loud voice. The content of the words is basically his performance when the pirate group looted the merchant ship, and it is roughly how many people were killed during the looting, and **** those hard bones. But what impressed Maud was not these drunken advocacy, but Reid''s ugly face when showing off his capital. It was also thanks to Reid''s loud voice that Maude realized that there were many suitable prey around him, so he didn''t need to be near and far away. Listening to the murder motive given by Maude, Sunny said suddenly: "Yes, that guy is really noisy." "You believe it?" "?" ............. All is ready except for the opportunity. After serious consideration, Maude still felt that it was necessary to explore the attitude of exploration first. If Saul didn''t care, he would immediately raise his gun to ambush Red. But if Saul disagrees, then he can only give up the idea. If there is something like a silencer, you don''t have to worry so much, you can put a cold gun to kill Reid if you find an opportunity. But the most fundamental reason is that I am too weak now. If oneself is strong enough, it is just to solve a fancy prey, so why bother to worry about the consequences. That night. After dinner, Maude approached Sol. After Maude spoke out, Saul looked at him sideways while smoking a cigarette. "Why kill Reid?" Like Sunny, Saul wanted to know Maude''s motives. This time, Maude certainly couldn''t say perfunctory motives such as Reid being too noisy. "Practicing hands." This is Maud''s answer. No explanation, simple and rude. Saul was a little surprised and looked at Maude''s expression carefully. In the world of pirates, it is very rare and common to use the lives of others to practice seeing blood. Just as he had asked Maud to say goodbye to the past, so he killed the Watt who had come to him. But he didn''t expect that Maude would take the initiative to bring it forward, and originally planned to give Maude more buffer time. Sooner or later, Saul did not object, but he also reminded Mord to wake up. "At your own risk." Succinct and concise, it is a reminder, but also a change of the same meaning. As for Reid''s life and death, for Sol, it is not even as important as what he eats tonight. "understand." Maude was overjoyed. With Sol''s statement, he can let go of it. As for the possible consequences of killing Reid, he was already mentally prepared when he got the information from Sonny. It is nothing more than that the Pirate Group that Reid belongs to may come to retaliate. But as long as it is done cleanly, there is no need to worry about such consequences. Three days later, the moon was black and wind was high. Maude hid in the shadows above the building, and while setting up [Ussop], with the faint light, he silently looked at the end of the lane. From the corner at the end to where I was hiding, it was about a hundred meters away. Under the premise of ensuring accuracy, the range of the smoothbore flintlock is far inferior to that of the rifled flintlock, but it happens to be within a hundred meters. However, taking into account factors such as aging, Maude planned to start only after Reid entered a 60-meter range. Eight hours have passed since he watched Reid walk out of the alley in the evening. In the evening, there were passers-by coming and going in the lane, so there was no suitable time to shoot. But now that the night is dark, there is basically no passer-by in sight, and there are fewer worries. As long as Reid came back at this point in time, Maude would decisively pull the trigger. Time passed slowly, and the moon was hidden behind the dark clouds. Visibility in the laneway is extremely low. If it weren''t for the lights hanging on the wall, it would have been pitch black. Maude waited patiently. After dozens of minutes, the Leider hadn''t appeared yet, but the voice came first. Mo De suddenly raised his spirits and gathered his eyes to look at the end of the lane. After a few breaths, two figures walking side by side walked into the lane. "Two...!" Maude cursed secretly. The smoothbore flintlock has only one bullet, and it takes a while to fill the second bullet after one shot. This means that even if he succeeds in killing Reid, the other person will have plenty of time to look for hidden objects, and at the same time judge the location of the ballistic trajectory based on the sound of gunfire and the direction of blood sprayed by Reid. Can I just give up... However, Sunny said that Reid''s pirate group will go to sea at noon tomorrow, and Maude can''t take action during the day, because there is no cover advantage brought by night and day. In other words, if you missed this opportunity, you won''t know when it will be until next time. Maude frowned. As the two walked step by step, the time left for him became more and more urgent. At this moment, Maude, who was hesitating, never noticed a look that was paying attention to him secretly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 16： Some people are born extraordinary Chapter 16 Someone is born extraordinary Do you want to give up or continue? Maude squeezed the handle of the gun, frowning deeply. He didn''t want to give up the opportunity of waiting for many days, and at the same time he didn''t want to take the risk of doing something uncertain. At the time when the heavens and humans were fighting, Reid and his companions were already within a range of 80 meters. Within a few seconds, Maude tried to find a reason to convince himself. He raised his head and glanced at the sky, with a trace of luck in vain. Risks and benefits coexist. It''s okay to leave a live mouth, as long as it is not found. With the night and the jagged buildings around, it is very possible to leave in time. After reading this, Maude has made a decision. Even if the timing is not good, it is too early to give up now. He took a deep breath, and stared at the two figures walking step by step, holding his breath. Seventy meters. Maude''s index finger squeezed on the trigger. Sixty meters. Maude''s index finger pressed slightly. Fifty meters. Maude held his breath. Just when he was about to shoot, Reid suddenly speeded up his pace and walked towards one wall. Maude''s eyelids twitched and he almost shot directly. After seeing the next scene, Modna''s sudden increase in heart rate slowly dropped, and his index finger slowly left the trigger. In the alleyway, Reid was holding on to the wall, bending towards the base of the wall and vomiting filth. While his companion patted Reid on the back, he said something sideways to Reid. The dark clouds in the night sky suddenly dispersed a little, and the moonlight passed through the gap, like lights projecting into the lane. Maude looked at the two figures coming together, and a bold idea suddenly appeared in his mind. "This angle...no, it''s a bit too close." Maude got up slowly and moved to another sniper spot a few meters away. Immediately, he half-prone, held his breath and aimed his gun at the two figures in front of the lane wall. An expected gun line passed straight through Reid''s side neck from top to bottom, and finally stayed at the center of Reid''s companion. "It works!" The killing intent in Maude''s eyes flashed away, and the index finger further squeezed the trigger. boom--! Loud gunshots resounded suddenly over the tunnel. In the next second, two heavy objects fell to the ground in the lane. Reid fell on the ground, his eyes wide open, his mouth like an oxygen-deficient goldfish, struggling to agitate. A blood hole was punched in his side neck, and a blood line was thrown from it, forming a small arc and falling on the ground. As for his fierce-looking companion, he just lay on the side silently. The bullet that passed through Reid''s side neck, after the remaining force weakened, penetrated precisely into the center of his eyebrows and killed him on the spot. After a while, people who were awakened by the gunfire looked out the window. All of a sudden, many noises rang out in the night. And Maude had already left the sniper location and moved downstairs like an ape to the weapon shop. Several dozen meters away from the sniper site, Sol stood in the shadow of a building. His breath seems to blend with the night, even if you look up close, it is very possible to see him as a sculpture. Looking at the two corpses in the laneway from a distance, Sol suddenly said: "What do you think after reading it?" "I don''t understand, and... I don''t want to believe it." In another shadow a few meters away, Sunny''s suspicious voice came in time. She walked out of the shadows, unlike Sol looking at the corpse in the lane, but with an unbelievable look at the sniper spot where the person went to the building. The face traversed by the knife mark was full of indescribable shock at this time. "When Maude received the musket from **** cloth, I saw him playing with the gun, his tactics looked very rusty, and he turned the gun over and over again. The performance was like the first time he had come into contact with this type of gun. " "So I would rather believe that he shot the bullet just now with a pistol instead of a musket. How did he... do it?" Sol glanced at Sunny, who seemed to have been hit. He can understand how Sunny feels. Because he has experienced this kind of thing. Some things can''t be changed even if they are not reconciled. People have been divided into ranks from the time they landed. Some are born in poverty and some are born in wealth. Some people are born with extraordinary talents, and some are born unremarkable. "Sanny, there is always no shortage of monsters in this world. Some monsters are born to use knives, and some are born to use guns." "Then I have to... continue to learn guns?" "..." Saul frowned slightly, as if seeing his former shadow on Sunny. Seeing Sol was silent, Sunny had a negative look on her face. "I have no talent for learning swords, and I have a bad physique and not suitable for specializing in physical skills. In the end, I can only learn guns." "When **** praised my talent, I thought I was on the right path." "But it turns out that the me in **** Bu''s eyes at that time was different from the Maud in my eyes now." Sunny self-denied, the frustration could not conceal the darkness. Saul sighed: "The aptitude of this boy Maude is indeed beyond my expectation, but in terms of gun use, I don''t think you will be worse than him, even though he is going faster than you now..." "Is this comfort?" "I don''t want to do this thankless thing even if I''m full." "Sure enough it''s comfort." "..." Saul shook his head and looked at the lights in the night, meaningless. "Sanny, this road is longer than you think, and it will even grow to make you feel despair, and you and Maude have just walked a trivial section." "You know, when I was young, I wanted to be a world-famous swordsman, but like you, I use the same sword... Oh, don''t you go? My memoirs of heroes have just started. Come back to me!" Seeing Sonny walk away without looking back, Sol''s wrinkled cheeks trembled several times. "This little Nizi...I don''t know if she listened to her words." Saul raised his head to look at the night sky, and the memory of the past led by Sunny became clearer. He has been frustrated by talent issues and thought that there is no way for him to go. Until... In his mind, the captain''s smiling face slowly emerged. Saul couldn''t help but smile, continuing to immerse himself in the memory of the past. But soon, some bad memories also emerged one after another. A man wielding a huge iron fist and his whole body painted black with armed dominance broke out, and then pushed the captain''s smiling face aside. Thor shook his head sharply, gritted his teeth. "Damn, how come you think of him at this time?" At this time, Thor felt sick as if he had eaten a hundred flies. ......... weapon shop. Maude returned to the room and put the [Usopp] who had just done the job properly. "call" With a sigh of relief, Maude summoned the Hunter''s Note. Above the black cover, there is a slightly larger star point. Maude lay down on the bed, carefully feeling the changes brought about by his body. This time, with Sunnys intelligence support, the benefits were much better than the first time. If the previous physical fitness is equivalent to 5 times that of ordinary people, it should be about 15 times now. Just talking about physique and using Dao power to understand it is...150! Daily ticket request~ Thanks~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 17： Hatred Chapter 17 Enmity The harvest tonight makes Maude satisfied. About fifteen times the physique of an ordinary person, as well as the original physical skills, plus a highly lethal smooth-bore flintlock within fifty meters. With such capital, there should be no problem going to the streets. But if there is a conflict with people, this self-protection ability is still not enough. In such thinking, Maude fell into a deep sleep. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t know that Saul and Sunny saw the hunt tonight. The next day. As dawn broke, the two corpses in the tunnel had been moved, leaving only a pool of dry blood. The nearby residents came and went in the lanes, but turned a blind eye to the blood on the wall. Although this is a residential area, the residents living here are basically pirates and people from the underground world, and they are accustomed to this kind of attack. Therefore, even if the two corpses were still there, they would at most just glance at them when passing by, and then they would not take it seriously. After the weapon shop opened, Maude took a few steps to watch the "homicide" scene from a distance. Although it is not clear who took the corpse, Maude was not too concerned. Regarding the actions last night, he is confident that he will not be discovered. Furthermore, the pirate group Reid is in will go to sea after noon. Reid is just a combatant in the pirate regiment, and he will die if he dies. As long as the funds are sufficient, the pirate regiment can recruit a group of replacements in Mad Hatter at any time. Therefore, Maude didn''t think that the Pirate Group would temporarily change its itinerary because of Reid''s death. Unless the other unidentified person will be more important than Reid, important enough for the captain of the Pirate Regiment to take it seriously. This possibility should be very low. Maude thought. He glanced at the passers-by in the laneway, his eyes seemed to be staring at pieces of walking pork. Withdrawing his aggressive gaze without a trace, Maude returned to the weapon shop and began his routine exercise. He had noticed that Sonny was wrong, and looked as if he was in a dull mood. I think women will have so many days every month... Maude didn''t want to get rid of the bad, squatting in the corner of the store, doing a group of exercises. "There are still seven days before the auction begins..." Soon, Maude''s thoughts drifted to the next prey. In the information provided by Sunny, there are quite a few suitable prey. However, you have to wait for two days before doing it. After all, it is necessary to lower the hunting frequency to reduce the risk of being discovered. Port of Mad Hatter Town. Pirate boats of various sizes are anchored in the huge open "U"-shaped bay. The Point Bull Pirate Ship that Reid was on was also among them, and it was a small brig. When it was time to set sail, the members of the Jianniu Pirate Group had completed the assembly early and were fully prepared to set sail. On the deck of the pirate ship, several pirates walked slowly back and forth, seeming to be responsible for guard work. In the cabin, the rest of the pirates, including the captain, are all here. They formed a circle. There was a table in the center on which lay two cold and stiff bodies. Captain Katzt, wearing a double-horned helmet and a bushy beard, stood by the table. He stared down at the corpse, looking like a volcano about to erupt. The wide-open eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, and the breath exhaling from his mouth and nose seemed to be infected with a layer of killing intent. Under the influence of Katzt, there was an atmosphere of killing in the cabin. Under the influence of the atmosphere, most crew members have a solemn expression, and some crew members are just pretending to match the atmosphere in the cabin. After a while, as the door was pushed open, the atmosphere in the cabin became frozen. Katzt looked at the hatch, and the crowd voluntarily let out a gap. A cadre with a long knife at his waist pushed in, strode through the gap in the crowd, and came to Katzt. Katzt stared at him closely and asked coldly: "How?" The cadre named Raglan shook his head and said, "Nothing was found." "Huh? Not even a clue?" "Yes." Raglan''s face was calm. A gloomy color flashed in Katzt''s eyes. Something happened at the knot, which made him extremely upset. Seeing his captain''s anger, Raglan reminded him in good time: "Captain, we have to come back before the auction. There is not much time to delay." "You don''t need to remind me." Katzte said with an angry look, "Raglan, I want you to stay and solve this." "understand." Raglan takes the command. A few minutes later, the Jianniu Pirate Ship slowly left the port. On the eve of the auction, most of the foreign pirate ships sailed into the port to anchor, and rare pirate ships chose to sail at this time. Many pirates in the harbor couldn''t help but glance at the Pointy Bull Pirate Ship. Raglan, who was ordered to stay, watched the pirate ship go away until the pirate ship turned into a small black spot with a bag of money on his waist before turning and walking towards the town. Among the two crew members killed last night, one was a navigator who had been trained in the Pirate Group for two years. If only one combatant was killed, it wouldn''t be enough to work **** this kind of knotty eyes. But the navigator is different, it is one of the important capitals to the great sea route. So, even if there was a more experienced navigator on board, Katzt couldn''t swallow this breath anyway. Raglan can understand the captain''s mood, which is one of the reasons why he is willing to stay and do this. Of course, he was actually more inclined to set sail in his heart. After all, the goal of this set sail was a big prey that could not be missed from time to time and never came. A big prey like that would have a pretty wonderful plundering experience. "Pity." Raglan thought regretfully. Half an hour later, he came to Pub Street. Looking not at the large pubs on both sides of the street, but in the direction of the alley. Through the flow of people, walk into a certain laneway between houses. After walking through the alley for more than ten minutes, Raglan stopped in front of a bar. He looked at the oil lamp made of skulls hanging on the wall, then pushed open the door of the bar and walked in. Inside the bar, a bartender who was wiping a cup glanced at Raglan who walked in, but did not say hello. Raglan glanced at the dimly lit bar, and there was no half of the guests. He retracted his gaze, turned to the bartender in the bar, and asked, "Is the wolf rat out?" "..." The bartender gave Raglan a silent look, and put the wiped glass on the hanger. Raglan frowned, and when he was about to speak, a cold voice suddenly came from behind him. "I''ve always been there." Listening to the sudden voice, Raglan''s face changed drastically. When? Apart from the emotional shock, Raglan took several steps forward, then quickly turned to look at the sound source. At the same time, his right hand was already climbing the hilt of the knife, making a pose that he could attack at any time. When he saw that the speaker was a thin man with sharp eyebrows and sharp mouth, he couldn''t help but stunned. "You are... a wolf rat?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 18： Snake Road and Mouse Road Chapter 18 Snake Road and Mouse Road In Snake Road and Mouse Road, most people rely on intelligence to feed themselves. These intelligence agents active in Mad Hatter Town, although far inferior to the navy and revolutionary army that can play intelligence tricks, can also provide convenience in all aspects. In order to find the killer of his companions, Raglan can only spend money to seek help from these people. The wolf rat is said to be a guy with a better sense of smell than a dog. That is the cold man with sharp eyebrows and sharp mouth. Sitting on the sofa, Raglan calmed down with difficulty. The thought of being touched behind by the wolf rat just now, but I didn''t notice it, I got a chill. This guy is obviously capable, but he wants to do this kind of work in a stinking ditch. Raglan couldn''t understand. As soon as the two of them sat down, the taciturn bartender delivered two glasses of wine in time, and then silently returned to the bar. The wolf rat stretched out his slender right hand and gently picked up the wine glass to play with. Without waiting for Raglans words, he said to himself: "Raglan, the cadre of the Pirates of the Pirates, isnt it? Although the incident last night was trivial, I still heard about it, so you want to entrust me. Found the murderer?" Recognized by the wolf rat and guessed it. Raglan was not surprised. If you dont have the ability to do intelligence, how can you get along? On the contrary, it was the strength that the wolf rat showed just now that surprised him. "Yes." Without saying more, Raglan took out the purse and put it on the table. The wolf rat picked up the purse and squeezed it down, then untied the strap and looked in the bag. With his many years of experience in dealing with money, he can accurately estimate the amount without counting down. "Start work now?" He put away his purse with satisfaction and looked at Raglan. "Best." Raglan nodded heavily. The wolf rat smiled and drank his glass of wine in one gulp. As for Raglan, he never touched the wine delivered by the bartender. The two stood up and walked out of the bar one after another. Soon, the wolf rat and Raglan came to the blood in the lane. The wolf rat squatted down and looked at the dried blood, and said: "I heard that two were strung by a gun. First, the side neck that the bullet can penetrate more easily, and then the right eyebrow. The guy who did this is obviously a specialist. Sniper cruel man." Raglan was expressionless. He wasn''t in the mood to listen to the wolf rat''s analysis, but due to the opponent''s strength, he was not easy to urge. The wolf rat doesnt take into account Raglans mood, and testifies: "Which kind of guy is the most unprovoked, that is, this kind of cold-blood shot you, and you dont even have a chance to fight back, but ..." The wolf rat''s nose moved, and it instantly turned into a long and narrow black rat nose. "Thanks to their activeness, my business is easy to do." He raised his nose and sniffed, all kinds of smells turned into information into his head. One thousand picks one hundred, one hundred picks ten, ten picks one. After quickly filtering out the desired smell information, the wolf rat slowly got up and looked up to a high place. "Keep up." He exerted force on the soles of his feet and leaped lightly to the height of the building. Raglan followed closely behind. It turned out to be a devil fruit capable person of the animal type rat, no wonder this is a full-time job. In this way, finding the sniper is a certainty. The two leaped over the building, and soon arrived at Maude''s sniper spot last night. The wolf rat glanced at the scene, and the information transformed from the smell instantly manifested a trajectory that did not exist in reality, extending from here to the distance. Following the scent trail, the wolf rat headed towards the Thor weapon shop. Raglan followed closely behind the wolf rat. The wolf rat ran towards Thor''s weapon shop clearly, and when the distance was compressed within 20 meters, he suddenly stopped. "found it?" Raglan saw this, with cold eyes in his eyes, thinking that the wolf rat had found the target. The wolf rat did not answer Raglan''s question, but looked down at a place in the lane. The scent trajectory diverged, one pointing to the direction of Sol Weapon Store, and the other was the laneway extending from Sol Weapon Store to here. But this is not the reason why the wolf rat stopped suddenly. Because even if the trajectory is bifurcated, the final destination is still Sol Weapon Store, so this bifurcated trajectory will not affect the final search results. The root of the problem is... The wolf rat looked solemnly in the direction of Sol Weapon Store, and a corner of the weapon store was vaguely visible. "Although this smell is not from the old man, it is definitely not related." He thought silently. Looking at the silent wolf rat, Raglan frowned and asked, "Did you find it?" "I found it." The wolf rat looked back at Raglan and said, "However, for the sake of money, I suggest you give up." "What do you mean?" "It''s nothing, it''s purely a bonus suggestion." Raglan said coldly after hearing the words: "It won''t bother you to bother, take me to find the goal, it is your job." The wolf rat shrugged and said no more. He followed the scent trail and led Raglan to the outside of Thor''s weapon shop. "The assailant is in that store, and it won''t be my business after that." "Wolves, our transaction content is to find the target, not just point to the place and finish it." Seeing that the wolf rat points to the ground and intends to leave it alone, Raglan has a bad tone. The wolf rat first glanced at the door of the weapon shop with great fear, then sneered at Raglan. "All right, the owner of that shop is an old man, and the teller is a woman with a scar on her face." "Which is the perpetrator?" "Neither." Raglan resisted the urge to draw a knife. The wolf mouse said: "The perpetrator was not the old man, nor the woman, but there were three people in the shop, do you understand?" Raglan snorted coldly. Although it is not clear why the wolf rat didn''t directly tell the identity of the third person, it finally established the goal. Raglan didn''t know that the wolf mouse didn''t say nothing, but knew nothing about the third person. This weapon shop is one of the few places that the wolf rat dared not get involved. If he knew that the perpetrator was from the weapon shop, he said he would not take the business. But the business has already come, and can only bite the bullet to complete. Therefore, the wolf rat didn''t even dare to report the names of Thor and Sunny, and could only turn around the corner to reveal the existence of the third person based on the smell elimination method. In fact, he didn''t know when the third person emerged. But since he is also a member of the weapon shop... After the transaction is completed, the wolf rat will not stay and return to the bar non-stop. Raglan watched the wolf rat leave, and immediately glanced at the weapon shop with the open door. After thinking about it for a moment, Raglan also turned and left. That evening. A thief-eyed guest came to Sol Weapon Shop. As soon as he entered, he walked to the only three shelves in the store. While pretending to examine the weapons on the shelf, he glanced at the three people in the store without a trace. Dwarf old man. Scared girl. Very handsome boy. That''s it. The customer had a feeling in his heart, so he casually took out a second-hand machete that was missing a small opening from the third shelf, and walked to the counter. "how much is it?" "Fifty thousand Baileys." Sol did not lift his head. The man thought that this inferior knife was worth 10,000 Baileys at most. He had never thought it would be a regular price, and immediately cursed the black shop, but he also paid the bill decisively. When the customer left the shop, Sol looked up at the door. "Tsk..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 19： Do you want to learn guns from me? Chapter 19, do you want to learn guns from me? Raglan is not arrogant. Although it is impossible to take the advice given by the wolf mouse friendship, the fear that the wolf mouse showed made him realize the unusualness of this weapon shop. Therefore, instead of rushing into the shop, he spent a small amount of money to let a pirate who was eating and waiting to die to investigate for him. The result is just as the wolf mouse said, there is an old man and a girl with a scar on his face. In addition, he was a black-haired teenager who was about fifteen or sixteen years old. In other words, the assailant was the boy. Although it is not clear what the boy''s motives were, it was not something Raglan should consider. What he has to do is to fix the matter before his pirate group returns. If circumstances permit, you can catch it alive. Presumably, the captain would be happy to waste a lot of effort to torture the perpetrators. Quietly away from the weapon shop, Raglan went to Pub Street. He wanted to find out the details of this weapon shop. The reason for being so cautious is mainly because of the disguised reminder of the wolf rat. Otherwise, he would have brought the knife in to make trouble. After all, it was just a weapon shop that opened in a lane, not the same as those shops that opened on the street and were protected by [rules]. So, even if you make trouble inside, you dont have to worry about the consequences. Raglan thought he was not exposed. However, as early as when he and the wolf rat came to the house, everything had been "watched" by Thor. Including the thief-eyed pirate who came in to investigate, naturally, he couldn''t escape Saul''s eyes. At six o''clock in the evening, the weapon shop closed on time. "Net profit is fifty thousand." Sunny carefully wrote down the day''s turnover on the ledger. To say why it is net profit, Maude can also analyze it. After recording the turnover, Sunny went to the kitchen to prepare dinner, while Maude stayed in the shop to clean. As for Sol, it was rare that he didn''t slip to the second floor immediately. He was still sitting at the counter, his eyes were always not on Maude. Maude cleaned the floor, then looked up at Saul and asked, "Do you always... have something to tell me?" "Oh, you can see it." Sol detained the smoke residue from the pipe. Can you see it? Your old eyes almost hung around my neck. Maude spit out a few words in his heart, and then made a look of listening. Sol looked at Maude and said: "Would you like to learn guns from me?" "what?" Maude was taken aback, and he didn''t expect Saul to talk about it suddenly. For a while, I didn''t know how to answer. He knew that Saul was definitely not an ordinary person, after all, he was familiar with Shanks, and he was given the honorific title by Jesus. So, the accomplishments in spearmanship must also be extraordinary. It''s just that, under the baptism of the characters in the original book, Maud is actually more inclined to knife or physical skills than to use a gun. With this recognition, Maude only used the gun as an early transitional use. After his physique improved to the same extent, he would consider the development of physical skills or swords. That''s why he didn''t rush to write the second requirement in the hunter''s notes, and the three blank requirements that were left specifically were also for future preparations. Seeing Maud''s delay in answering, Saul didn''t mind, waiting patiently for the result. He really couldn''t think of any reason for Maude''s rejection. After a while, Maude cautiously said: "Actually I want to learn a knife more. Do you always use a knife?" "..." Sol''s eyelids twitched, as if he was stabbed in the pain, he stood on his chair and shouted out of his conscience: "Do you want to learn a knife? Can that kind of trash thing compare with a gun?" Seeing Sol''s reaction so strongly, Maude shut his mouth. He has heard Sonny say that Saul intends to take that one of the fifty good knives in the auction at the end of the month. This made him think that Saul should also be an accomplished swordsman. But now it seems that there is something else hidden. "I''m telling you, learning a sword can die fast, but learning a gun is different. If you can stand a gun at a distance, you can retreat in time if you see a bad situation. If you use a sword, can you have this advantage? ?" "In short, your kid is born to play with guns. Don''t think about learning knives anymore. Honestly follow me to learn guns. Do you understand?" Saul persuaded with all his heart. I thought that Maude would be grateful for Dades response, but instead he wanted to ask Maude to respond. If it weren''t for seeing that Maude had a natural sense of guns, and the ability to learn to see, hear and domineering, how could he have so much nonsense. Just like the business rules of our shop, I love to learn but not learn, not to learn to **** off. However, what Saul didn''t know was that the innate gun feeling he thought was just the marksmanship that Maude had worked hard in the Hunter World. As for the ability to see, hear, and see, it was also related to an ability called [Heart Drop Boxing Listening]. That afternoon, Maude was able to avoid Arthur''s probing hand because of the ability of [Heart Drop Boxing Listening]. Although the ability of [Xin Di Quan Ting] is divided into stages, the characteristics can probably be classified as early insight. Otherwise, based on the situation at that time, it would be impossible to avoid Arthur''s hand even if he was prepared. Saul was there at the time, and also based on this to determine that Maude has the aptitude to learn the domineering of the sense of sex, and as a sniper, the domineering of the sense of **** is the hard condition to step into the threshold of the strong. If you don''t have the aptitude to see, hear, and look domineering, then even if you spend a whole life of time to improve your marksmanship, you can only stop beyond the threshold of the strong. As for the sense of gun, although it is not as important as seeing and hearing, it is also a prerequisite for becoming a top sniper. It''s like some people who have a natural sense of guns can hit the target with a sense of intimacy without ever touching guns or artillery. This is the gun feel. And those who have a natural sense of guns, as long as they go the right way, their future achievements will be extraordinary. "Understood!" Although Maude didn''t know why Saul wanted to accept him as a disciple suddenly, how could he dare to say nothing in this situation, except for nodding or nodding. It was mainly because he changed his mind and felt that learning guns from Saul didn''t seem to affect his way of physique and knife use in the future. Anyway, he won''t waste a demand grid on spear skills. The most important thing is that he can hold Thor''s thigh tightly, so why not do it. Seeing Maude finally agreed, Saul was finally relieved. Ok? Why should I breathe? Sol''s lips trembled slightly. With his identity and qualifications as an old pirate, even if he ran to the red-haired boat, he would definitely have a bunch of younger generations coming up with him as long as he shouted to teach him experience or something. But now, he wanted to accept Maude to enter, but he was afraid that Maude would refuse. "Forget it, because of your qualifications, Lao Tzu recognizes it." Solmer thought silently. He was really worried that Maude would take the swordsman route. In his opinion, it was a waste of aptitude. If Saul knew Maudes true thoughts, it would be more than just lifting the table. "Okay, why should I go." Saul glared at Maude. Without a word, Maude ran away with the bucket mop. Seeing Maude leave, Saul thought of the people who came to Maude during the day. "Those who dare to move me?" Thor''s eyes flashed, and the momentum of protecting the calf began to appear. He walked to the third shelf dedicated to storing second-hand goods, and casually drew out a flintlock pistol with a fair degree of aging. After seeing Mauds aptitude last night, Sauls views on Maud have undergone a fundamental change. And now that the relationship has been established, how can some of the younger generations threaten Maude. ....... Into the night. A lead bomb flew thousands of meters away and accurately hit Raglan, who was gathering intelligence among the crowds in the tavern. Killed with one shot. There was further commotion in the tavern. Raglan, the pirate who offered a bounty of up to 19 million Baileys, died like this. Thank you for your favorite cats 2000 tip, thank you book friend 20190918231845317, and Qiyiang for your 100 tip. (End of this chapter) Chapter 20： Kill the base late at night Chapter 20: Killing the Base at Night Dead people are normal in Mad Hatter, and they happen almost every day. But Raglan''s death was very abnormal. The reason is that at the time of the incident, no one heard obvious gunfire within a radius of 100 meters. But what is more frightening than the gunfire is that the lead bullet hit Raglan after penetrating the wooden wall. Regardless of the power, this means that the person who fired the gun didn''t seem to be going at Raglan, it was more like someone fired a random shot. Then Raglan became the most unfortunate person on the court. At that time, after the other pirates around Raglan figured out the "facts", they were shocked in a cold sweat. With lingering fears, they scolded a few times, and after a few minutes, they continued to drink and chat as if they were okay. One night passed. Bar in the laneway. After learning of this, the wolf rat was sitting in front of the bar. He looked at the bartender with a dull look in front of him and sighed: "Tatamu, I''m done. Before I die, I want you to inherit my property, so as not to waste the hard-earned money." Tata Mu, who was tall and strong like a bear, wiped the cup like a robot, paused after hearing the words, and then continued to wipe the cup like an okay person. Seeing that Tatarmu didn''t react, the wolf mouse had a haze in his eyes, and said: "I''m not kidding, the **** Raglan, wanting to die and drag me to bury me!" Tatam continued to wipe the cup in silence, but his eyes were fixed on the wolf rat. He realized that the wolf rat was really not joking. "Not an accident?" Tatamu spoke, but his voice was like a screaming oriole, clearly a girlish voice, incompatible with his bearlike figure. And he asked about the shot that killed Raglan. "No." The wolf rat has long been accustomed to Tatamu''s violent voice. He stared down at the liquor, his tone full of faint fear. "I can be sure that the bullet was directed at Raglan." "..." A trace of horror flashed in Tatamu''s eyes. The wolf rat sighed: "There is a bullet that can be aimed at your head at any time and is about to take your life. Can you imagine that situation? Maybe I will get a headshot when I walk out the door now." "Sorry." Tatamu''s words are concise and concise. "Ugh." The wolf rat became more desperate the more he thought about it. "The only thing I can''t let go of now is the money that I haven''t had time to spend. After deducting the storage fee, the remaining money should be able to buy a few bottles of good wine. I will leave it to you after thinking about it, Tata wood." "No, too little." Tatamu put down his glass, poured himself a half glass of wine, and then raised his glass to the wolf rat. "Go well." Sincerely, Tata Mu drank it. The wolf rat nodded and drank the wine in silence. "The way to eliminate fear is to face it, and goodbye, Tatamu!" Putting down the wine glass, the wolf rat got up suddenly and walked towards the bar with a tragic look. He opened the door and walked out. A few seconds later. boom-- A gunshot suddenly came from across the street. "Fuck!" The wolf rat''s voice turned into a word of horror suitable for any world, and it clearly spread into the bar. Tatamu''s eyes condensed, and he tilted his head to look at the empty door, bowed his head slightly, and mourned for the wolf rat. After a while. The wolf rat''s slightly crazy laugh sounded in the lane. "Haha, haha...I''m not dead, I''m not dead! Haha...!" Inside the bar. Listening to the wolf-rat''s surviving laughter, Tatamu twitched his eyes. He looked down at the wine glass, and then at the treasured wine on the side. "wasted." .......... Two days later, Reid''s death did not splash out, and everything was calm. Maude thought he was hiding well, but he didn''t know that Mad Hatter would have unreasonable intelligence workers like the wolf rat. And he didn''t know that after taking him as a disciple, Saul undertook one of the hidden dangers for him. Otherwise, with Raglan''s cautious and difficult acting style, he might be slapped secretly. What Maude didn''t even knew was that the wolf rat who collected money for errands would be frightened and frightened by this incident for two days, and the suspicious ghosts almost became neurotic. Maude, who didn''t know these things, started a new round of hunting after he was determined. Late at night. Maude is ready to go. Before leaving, he checked his outfit a little bit-two flintlock pistols, and a good quality dagger. This is what he is coming over from Sol. Before the relationship is established, how to ask for weapons from Sol is simply a big problem of the century. After establishing the relationship, the problem was solved immediately, but it became the simplest thing. After inspecting his side weapons, Maude walked out of the weapon shop in the dark, like a monkey climbing to the roof of the building, bowed toward the building where the prey was. After the physique is strengthened, it is no longer necessary to climb vertically. And because of this, this time, Maude, who was confident, planned to use a dagger to kill the prey he fancyed. This method can reduce the chance of exposure, and the two flintlock guns carried together can improve the fault tolerance rate. After a lot of effort, Maude took advantage of the night and successfully touched the building where the prey was. He crept outside the door, and could hear the snoring sound coming from the room. After a pause, Maude slowly opened the door with his light hand. With the weak light, he looked at the bed in the room. On a bed not far from the window, there are two human-shaped silhouettes sleeping in embrace, under the dim light, they seem to merge into one. "Are they two again..." Maude was a little surprised and quietly came to the edge of the bed. An unpleasant smell mixed with sweat and alcohol rushed over her face. Maude frowned slightly. After his eyes had adjusted to the darkness, he could barely see the two people who were hugging and sleeping. To his surprise, the two on the bed were not the expected man and woman, but two muscular men who were naked and sticking together. One of the muscular men is the prey of this trip...the second prey, Collever Garden, has a bounty of 8 million. "..." Seeing this scene with scorching eyes, Maude silently drew out his dagger, looked away from Garden, and fell on another unknown muscular man next to him. Looking across the man''s strong body, Maude suddenly had an idea. "You can''t waste it." Maude thought silently in his heart. Immediately, he stabbed twice at the back of Garden''s heart, then quickly turned his wrist, holding a dagger in his backhand, and cutting straight down through Garden''s throat. These three knives are fast and cruel, which is a world of difference compared to when I stabbed Watt with a knife. Garden hit three times in a row, opened his eyes suddenly, and made a few leaks, and then there was no sound. After killing Garden, Maude reached out his left hand and strangled another muscular man''s neck. At the same time, he stabbed the muscular man three times with a knife in his right hand. After a set of actions, the muscular man woke up suddenly, struggling abruptly. However, Maude is no longer what it used to be, using the advantages created by the attack and his not weak strength to keep the muscular man under his body. After gaining the initiative, Maude turned the muscular man''s eyes to the deadly Gaden. "How about talking?" An icy voice rushed past the ears of the muscular man like a cold wind. After a few minutes. Maude left the building. The black cover of Hunter''s Note has two extra stars. Thanks to Thirty-Six Teas for the 1000 rewards, thanks to Guishou Wenwuhen and book friends 20190918231845317 for the 100 rewards. (End of this chapter) Chapter 21： Snipers Realm Chapter 21 The Realm of Snipers According to the [neighbors] intelligence provided by Sonny, Maude selected ten prey from many neighbors. Needless to say, Prey No. 1 was Reid killed by Maude, and Prey No. 2 was Garden who had just assassinated. However, Maude did not expect that Garden would buy one get one free, which was a bargain. As far as physique is concerned, these two muscular hunks sleeping together tonight are clearly better than Watt and Reid in terms of physicality. However, Maud''s benefits are not as obvious as the first two. In this regard, Maude was mentally prepared. He is very clear that the profit model of the Hunter''s Note is similar to the accumulation of experience points. This is like a novice player who just entered the game, as long as he kills a few slimes in the initial stage, he can easily rise to two or three levels. But when the level increases, slime''s experience value gains will be reduced accordingly. After that, you can only hunt for prey with a higher level or match your level to make the experience value gain show a steady upward trend. For example, if the current Maude can kill the monsters of Kaido or the aunt''s level, the physique benefits from the backfeeding will definitely make the current Maude go to heaven. But that kind of thing can only be thought of in a dream. Of course, Maude can also choose to continue hunting slime-level prey, although the income is lower, but it can also form a qualitative change effect through quantity. Maude had done this kind of thing before. While in Hunter World, he took advantage of the convenience of his position brought by the penalty agency to personally execute many death row prisoners. During that period of time, he frantically brushed up his experience points, until the benefit at the current stage really dropped to zero, then he stopped. However, although this approach can gain experience points with zero risk, it will also greatly consume the blank pages of the notebook. It is acceptable to use this method in the Hunter World, but if it is used in the One Piece World, it is a bit self-destructive. Because people with mental abilities that are different from ordinary people are very scarce in the Hunter World, but in the world of One Piece, strong people crawl all over the floor. This is the fundamental difference between the two. In other words. That is, the number of selectable monsters in One Piece World far exceeds the number of selectable monsters in Hunter World. Therefore, even if Maude had thought of using money to buy slaves to gain experience points, he would not implement it hastily. Back at the weapon shop, Maude washed and fell asleep. Days go by. The day before the start of the auction, Maude had successfully acquired neighbors No. 3, No. 4, and No. 5. Regrettably, although the bounty offered by nearby neighbors is not low, the quality of experience is not as high as expected. After all, the assessment of the amount of bounty is not only based on the level of strength, but also based on [bad things done] and [threat] to determine the approximate amount of bounty. And these neighbors, of average strength, obviously belong to the category of [have done too many bad things]. This also caused Maude to hunt down several times, and his physique was able to break through from fifteen times to twenty times that of ordinary people. Nevertheless, Maude was very satisfied. He thinks that the capital he has now is enough to join in the excitement in the outer circle of the auction. ......... A new day is clear and cloudless. The auction was preheated for almost a month, attracting people from all walks of life. There are pirates, people from the underground world, bounty hunters who are not afraid of death, and even undercover agents from the navy. This grand occasion made the inner bay port of Mad Hatter Town almost full of ships, and various flags were flying in the sea breeze. If any navy sees this scene, I am afraid that it will not help but have an idea of ??how good it would be if it could be served in one pot. Although the grand occasion has caused an overload of people in Mad Hatter Town, the business of the Sol Arms Shop is still very impressive. On this day, the weapon shop opened as usual. Sunny sat at the counter, staring at the store door in a daze. "The end of the month..." All the devil fruits of the auction were in her mind. However, that is destined to be something she cannot get. Sol rarely went to Huajie for morning exercises. Maybe it was because it was full there, or because he suddenly remembered his responsibilities as a master. Just today, he finally arranged an introductory exercise plan for Maude. "Why is it training legs?" Maude''s legs were **** with dark, unidentified metal. Don''t say it, it''s heavy, and I don''t know where Sol got these heavy objects. It''s just that he thinks snipers will pay more attention to the training of the stability of the hands, so it is very strange why Saul wants him to train his legs first. "Do you know what the highest level of a sniper is?" After hearing the question raised by Maude, Saul asked back. "do not know." "Listen, the highest level is that you don''t have to run after a shot." "what?" "Then do you know what the next level is?" "No, I don''t know." "You don''t have to run after ten shots." "what??" "There is another realm further down, do you know?" "You always speak directly." "Run after one shot." "what???" "Do you think this is over? Tell you, there are more!" "..." "The final state is to run directly when the situation is bad." "?????" Maude was messed up in the wind. Is this the sniper realm theory in the world of One Piece? No, it must be Sol himself. But it seems, seems to make sense. Saul took a breath of smoke, and then said quietly: "Then what state do you think you are now?" Maude hesitated, and whispered, "Run when the situation is bad?" "That''s it?" Sol stared. Maud suddenly had nothing to say. At this moment, he somewhat understood these realm theories. So honestly started the leg training. He wondered, don''t fail to become Usopp when the time comes, instead train yourself to become Sanji. .......... With a large influx of people, Mad Hatter Town, which is already out of order, is very lively today. The frequency of the gunshots was extremely high, resounding like bursts of salutes everywhere in Mad Hat Town. Seeing blood homicides has become the norm. Such chaos did not cause any trouble, but instead made the pirates a complete carnival. Gambling on the street, on the avenue. A group of generally tall people in black suits lined up in the street. The leader is a relatively short middle-aged man. The middle-aged man wore a black hat and a striped suit with a cigar in his mouth. Obviously short, but burst into a timid momentum. And a group of people behind him who are tall and majestic, look forward to him. "Damn it, Becky from the gang!" "Are you looking for death? Don''t come back soon." "These guys can''t kill people without blinking!" When the crowd on the street saw the gangs coming in line, they all retreated and gave way to an empty road. the other side. Wine Street is still on the road. A dozen people who died of stab wounds were lying on the ground in a mess. In front of the group of corpses was a man with a strangely white complexion wearing a black top hat and holding a cane. The man whistled casually while turning his cane rhythmically. On both sides of the road, the crowd watched the men leave in horror. "What happened just now?" "Okay, it seems like an instant..." "I remember, that man is... Lafayette, nicknamed Sheriff the Devil!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 22： Special visitor Chapter 22 Special Guests For a devil''s fruit, all walks of life in the West Sea gathered together. This is supposed to be a carnival feast for pirates and people in the underground world. However, there are also a small number of bounty hunters who are inspired by profits risking their disguise, and navy undercover agents who are not afraid of life and death in order to obtain intelligence. Apart from these, a few special guests even came. The sea breeze came slowly, and a small, ordinary pirate ship slowly sailed into the inner bay port of Mad Hat Town. At this time, the sea near the pier was full of ships, and there was no more space. However, this small pirate ship relied on the convenience of its size to pass through these large ships forcibly, and then found a place for berthing in the crowded group of ships. It can be seen that the man at the helm has extraordinary skills. On the deck, a young man with short wavy blond hair and a scar on his left eye dropped the anchor into the sea. Wow---- The anchor fell into the water and smashed a large splash of water, which sank to the bottom of the sea. After dropping the anchor, the young man clapped his hands and praised without turning his head: "Haku, your helm is as good as ever." "Have you forgotten again?" The tall man at the helm did not respond to compliments, but instead reminded him inexplicably. "what?" The young man doubted. Snapped-- As soon as he finished speaking, he took a knife in the back of his head. The person waving the palm is a graceful girl wearing a short dress and black high-hose tights. Due to the big splitting movement, the red cap with the diving goggles on her head accidentally fell on the deck, and then she exposed a head of orange hair. At this time, the young girl was so angry that she could not even pick up her hat. She stared at the puzzled teenager, and said: "How many times do I want to remind you, it''s a pseudonym, a pseudonym! Do you know what a pseudonym is!!!" "Ha, sorry sorry, I forgot." Suddenly, the young man smiled indifferently, then bent over and picked up the hat to help the young girl put it on. The girl bulged her cheeks and looked like she couldn''t stand you. "So, Gang Gang, I want you to confirm it again, what should you call me? What should you call Haku?" "Clara and Madara." "Very well, if you call wrong again, you will be at your own risk!" The girl with the pseudonym Clara waved her fist a few times, and then walked towards the cabin. The teenager called the pipe gently rubbed the back of his head and muttered to himself: "But even if it is a pseudonym, don''t give me a name that sounds like a silly pipe?" "What are you still rubbing with there, get ready soon and get off the boat." Clara''s urging sound came from the cabin. "I''m coming." The steel pipe walked quickly towards the cabin. After a while, the dresses of the two changed a little, each wearing a darker shade. Gang Gang wore a black top hat, but Clara took off the hat she had worn before and tied her hair instead. What is more special is that there is an extra water pipe behind the steel pipe. "Ha... Shaanji, then please take care of your house." Gang Gang almost called out Haku''s original name again, but fortunately, Clara was reminded by a stare that he changed his mouth in time. At the door of the cabin, Haku, who was aliased as Shanji, nodded and said cautiously: "Leave it to me, but you two, be careful." "Relax, don''t do anything." The steel pipe waved at the man and jumped off the boat with Clara. The two walked side by side on the dock. Clara glanced sideways at the steel pipe, lowered her voice and said helplessly: "I really lost to you, it was just a pirate ship that was snatched, even if it''s a joke, don''t just call it''home''. " "Well, don''t care about such trivial matters, anyhow it also takes us a ride, and also provides us with a convenient disguise." "That''s right, but... forget it." Clara sighed softly, and then said in a serious tone: "I have to remind you that the main purpose of this operation is to inquire about the news, you must not be foolish." The steel pipe raised his hand and pressed down the brim of his hat slightly, and said seriously: "I know that the first task of this operation is to figure out the general situation of the force layout of the''labor factory''. If conditions permit, a detailed map can be produced. It could not be better." "As long as you know." Clara nodded, then watched the flow of people around her. "There are so many people even on the pier, it is hard to imagine how many pirates and people from the underground world will gather in the town." "Oh, with such a grand occasion, it will be more convenient for us to act." The steel pipe''s sight swept across the surrounding environment and terrain like a dragonfly, and with every glance, he could remember the corresponding information. "Clara." Suddenly, Gang Gang''s eyes narrowed slightly, holding Clara''s hand, and quickly retreated to the side of the road. Being pulled to the side hastily, Clara suddenly looked puzzled. "Sorry, I am a little sensitive to murderous aura, although it is not aimed at us..." Gang Gang explained, and at the same time looked at a group of murderous pirates not far behind without a trace. When Gang Gang was reminded by this, Clara also noticed the group of pirates, took a quick glance and then looked back. The two slowed down together quite tacitly. Soon, the group of pirates passed the two people and headed towards the streets of the town. Clara looked at the back of the group of pirates, carefully recalled the information related to the Xihai pirates, and whispered after a moment: "It is the Pirate Pirates of the Sharp Bull. Although it is not well-known in the West Sea, Captain Katzt is a demon fruit ability of the animal system, and his strength is not weak. A few days ago, the armed merchant ship of Platinum, one of the largest chambers of commerce in the West China Sea, was attacked by a group of pirates. They should have done it. " Gang Gang heard the words calmly and said: "Ordinary pirates can''t eat the armed merchant ships of the Platinum Chamber of Commerce. It must be a joint action between pirates." Clara nodded: "Well, the possibility is very high." "Anyway, as long as there is no conflict, it doesn''t matter." Steel tube retracted his gaze. In this grand occasion, there are many people who are more powerful than the Pirate Pirates. Hearing Gang Gang''s words, Clara looked at him with different eyes. Perceiving Clara''s weird gaze, Gang Gang questioned: "Why look at me like this?" "Nothing, I''m just a little surprised that your ideological awareness this time will be so in place, giving me a wonderful feeling that you have finally matured." "..." The two walked side by side into the street. At first glance, the streets are full of pirates carrying knives and guns. They are basically walking in groups, and there are few lone travelers. Just walk a few hundred meters and you can see many blood stains on the ground. The flow of people was surging, in addition to the noise that came with it, there were also the sound of knives and swords colliding with each other, as well as scattered gunfire from further away. Following the collision of swords and prestige, I saw a pirate who just cut his colleague in front of him to the ground. "Haha, idiot, this is the end of annoying Laozi." The blood-stained pirate laughed frantically, but he did not forget to search out the money and weapons from several corpses on the ground. The crowd onlookers cheered the victorious pirate, as if they had just watched a **** dogfighting game. "It''s messy." Watching this scene, Clara sighed in a low voice. Gang Gang kept his eyes straight, and his face was expressionless. Such troubled times are commonplace. (End of this chapter) Chapter 23： Notes Chapter 23 Notes During the day, the salutes from all over Mad Hatter Town were fired continuously. It was not until the evening that there was no sign of stopping. Soon after, the sun went down and the lights began to brighten. After dinner, Thor brought all his cash to go to the auction. Although he doesn''t have the talent to lead the way to a great swordsman, he really likes to collect famous swords. And the fifty sharp knives at auction tonight is his goal. Before leaving, he looked back at Sonny and Maude, and said in a slightly warning tone: "You two, go to bed early if you are fine tonight." "it is good." "To understanding." Sunny and Maude nodded. Upon seeing this, Saul opened the door and walked out. Watching Saul leave, Maude then closed the door tightly and closed it. "Sanny, then I''ll go to bed first." "Oh, want to sneak out so early?" "Well, anyway, no... eh? What are you talking about?" "I said, as soon as Saul left his front foot, you wanted to sneak out to join in the fun?" "What are you talking about? It''s so dangerous outside, how dare I go out?" The intention was discovered by Sunny, Maude couldn''t help but sneered. Sonny snorted coldly after hearing the words: "Do you think I don''t know what you have done these days?" "What did you do?" Maude blinked, then asked. Seeing Maude pretending to be stupid again, Sanny was too lazy to fight, and instead warned: "Tonight is different, so you''d better not go out. I dont want to see Arthur drop your eyes, ears and noses, cut off your torso, and half your internal organs as soon as you open the door tomorrow. Jins body was brought to the store." "Sanny, you, you, are ruthless!" The corner of Maude''s eyes jumped wildly, and Sunny''s kind warnings were overwhelming. Sunny looked serious and said: "I''m serious." "I see it." "Then you go to bed at night." "..." Maude was silent. Sunny frowned when she saw this, and she couldn''t help being silent. She knew that when Maude no longer wrangled, he couldn''t change his decision. The atmosphere was a bit awkward for a while. After a long time, Sunny suddenly walked to the counter and pulled out a book with a yellow cover from the depths of the drawer of the counter. "Take it." She threw the notebook to Maude. Maude raised his hand to take the notebook, and asked in doubt: "What is this?" "The information book I wrote down over the past few years." "Information book?" Maude narrowed his eyes and quickly opened the book. "this is" After roughly taking a few glances, Maud suddenly showed an expression of excitement. In this not too thick book, I actually remembered a lot of information about the pirates who were going high in the bounty. This is what he currently lacks most. I used to think that Sunny would check the bottom of [neighbors] at most because of preventive measures. It now appears that the real reason is that Sunny has been doing this kind of thing. "Sanny, is this, is this your hobby?" Suppressing his excitement, Maude almost stuffed the notebook directly into his arms. Sunny couldn''t understand the reason for Maude''s excitement, but she didn''t delve into it. She shook her head and said: "It''s not a hobby, it''s just for future preparations." "Prepare for the future?" "Well, because Saul is already old, he may not wake up one day, and he may die next month. This kind of thing is not impossible." Sonny first gave an understatement about the potential future that Sol needs to face as an elderly person, and then continued: "At that time, I have to bear some pressure alone, and my own strength is very limited, so I can only reduce the pressure through the information prepared in advance." "Have you thought so far?" Maude was a little surprised, but he felt that Saul could live for several years. After all, he had the energy to go to Huajie for morning exercises every day. Inadvertently, he seemed to adapt to Sunny''s inadvertent tongue. "Because I am not like you, with talent." Sunny glanced at Maude''s lower body. She looked at the weight on her legs. "Uh" Maude didn''t know how to answer the call for a while. "Sol originally saved you back. The original intention was not because of his good intentions, nor was it just for the store to have an extra coolie, but also to prevent me from being left alone in the future." "There have been several appointments before you, but they all died miserably because they couldn''t adapt to Mad Hatter." Having said that, Sunny stared at Maude''s face. "But even Sol himself did not expect that the guy brought back this time, although sometimes slick, but the talent is so amazing, so that he even made an exception and offered to accept a disciple." Maude couldn''t help being silent. He had also wondered before about the incident that Sol rescued him back. And now I finally understand. Looking at Maude, who was silent, Sanny''s tone gradually became more serious, and said: "I don''t hate you, so I will give you a''note'', and I don''t want you to die too early." "Thank you." Modhu smiled knowingly. Even if I don''t like it, I don''t hate you. He thought to himself. Sonny snorted coldly: "I don''t care what you plan to do later, but I have to return the''Notes'' to me tomorrow night." "Huh? Do you want to pay it back?" "Nonsense, that''s something I worked so hard to write down!" "Is it okay?" "No, and you can extract it yourself." "That''s true." Maude chuckled. That''s all, Sunny said no more, and went to the second floor first. She gave [Notes] to Maude, in order to keep Maude from the dangerous guys, so as not to be killed inexplicably. "Sanny." Maude suddenly stopped her. Sunny stopped and looked back at Maude quietly. "What kind of devil fruit do you want? I will give you a whole one later?" "..." Seeing Sonny not speaking, Maude broke his fingers and smiled: "Natural type is not needed, it is too difficult to obtain, animal type is not bad, resistant to beatings, but the lower limit is too low, the types are mixed, unless it is an ancient species, don''t consider it." "After thinking about it, I''d better choose Superman, but there are many types of Superman, and there are several general directions, such as super human, creation, dominance and so on." "So it depends on which aspect of your needs are higher, and I remember there is a superman devil fruit called the slippery fruit, I think that one is quite suitable for you." Listening to Maude''s sudden chatter, Sunny said with a blank expression: "You know devil fruits quite well." "(?? Maude explained quickly: "I have read relevant information in a book." "Oh." Sonny thought about it, then suddenly turned back to the counter. Maude was puzzled upon seeing this: "What are you doing?" "record." Sunny took out the pen and paper and wrote down the analysis of the devil fruit that Maude had just mentioned. Maude was speechless. Isn''t it more important to choose the direction first than to write notes? He silently looked at Sunny, who was lying on the counter taking notes, and couldn''t help feeling a little bit emotional. He was shrewd when he looked at it, but sometimes it gave him a pretty dull feeling. Devil fruit... In her mind, Sunny''s expression when she saw the auction brochure slowly emerged. "Although I can''t do it now, I will definitely get you a devil fruit in the future." Maude muttered to himself. (End of this chapter) Chapter 24： Potential target Chapter 24 Potential Goals Taking advantage of the grand auction event to fish in troubled waters was something Maude decided half a month ago. If the hunt before this was not smooth enough, then decisively give up the idea. But the hunt went smoothly, and the weapons were sufficient, how could he obey Sonny''s warning. After returning to the room, Maude changed into a darker dress, and then took out the disguise he had prepared in advance. Dead word armband, Face mask. The inspiration for this preparation came from the funeral director Arthur. Therefore, the mask that Maude made by himself is somewhat similar to that of Arthur. The only regret is that he can''t imitate Arthur''s brightly styled engineering clothes, otherwise he might be able to make Arthur carry a scapegoat. Mod swiftly tied the death band, put on a mask that showed only his mouth and eyes, and then looked in the mirror. "Well, it''s okay." Maude nodded in satisfaction. Wearing a mask as a funeral director is the best way to cover up. After disguising, Maude checked the weapons and ammunition. Two flintlock pistols, a short dagger, and most importantly [Usopp]. "Thirty lead bullets should be enough." Maude checked the ammunition bag carefully. After the preparation was complete, Maude couldn''t wait to go outside. Climbing to the top of the house with ease and heading towards the tallest building nearby. After a while, Maude came to the top floor of a five-story house. Looking directly at the brightly lit streets, it is hard to imagine that such a bustling night scene would come from an impossible zone where many pirates gathered. "The auction starts at nine o''clock, and there are two hours left." Maude sat down without delay. He never thought about going into the auction house from start to finish. It was not that he was afraid of being bumped into by Sol, but he felt that the potential risk in the auction house was higher than outside. Therefore, as long as he can get a few fish out of the periphery, he is very satisfied. Before the auction began, Maude did not intend to act. When he was idle, he took out the handwritten notes given by Sonny and flipped it through the moonlight. The contents of the notebook are not as much as expected, and the main targets are mostly the pirates who reside in Mad Hatter Town. Maude looked at it word by word. Perhaps it is Sunny''s habit. Before writing down the strength information of each target, she will use a few simple words to describe the appearance of the target. Although it is not as detailed as [Neighbors], it is enough for Maude to quickly recognize the identity of the target through the characteristics. rustle-- Maude turned the page from time to time. I can''t remember clearly in a short time, just leave an impression. "Hey, there are Kidd''s too." Turning to Kidd''s page, Maude was slightly surprised. After a closer look, the intelligence content tends to be more speculative. For example, through Kidd''s obsession with buying guns, it is speculated that Kidd''s marksmanship is very good. Looking at it completely, there is actually a lot of water, after all, it is basically speculated intelligence. Presumably because Sunny had never heard of or seen Kidd''s strength, and since Kidd came from the sea, she knew very little. "Kid now probably hasn''t eaten the Devil Fruit, and in terms of overall strength, it should be in the growth stage." Maude recalled the memory of Kidd. Assuming there is a chance to kill Kidd now, Maud may hesitate for a while, but he will certainly not miss the opportunity. Because, no matter how much Kidd''s experience value will increase in a few years, in Maude''s view, it is not as important as the current experience value. Turn to the next page and continue to check. After turning a few pages, Maude suddenly saw his name, and there were several lines of description below it. It''s just that these words are all marked with two black lines. At the bottom of the intelligence information, there are several huge question marks that are particularly eye-catching. And these question marks were no exception to the black line. "The black line is drawn as if I''m already dead." Looking at the two straight black lines at the beginning and the end of the font, Maude shook his head slightly and continued to read. Soon, I saw the bottom of the whole handbook. Subsequently, Maude began to deepen his impression a second time. After watching it for about an hour, and then I got the bottom of my heart, then I put my notes away. To say that the most impressive thing is not the ruthless people who Sanny deliberately marked as extremely dangerous, but the Pirate Pirates of the Sharp Bull where Reid is. Because of all the prey before, only Reid can involve a group behind him. As for the other prey, they are basically scattered pirates drifting with the flow. "Pointy Bull Pirate Group..." Maude got up, looked at the lights in the distance, and his mind became slightly active. You will notice the Pirates of the Sharp Bull, not just because of Reid. The main reason is that the captain of the Pirate Pirates is an animal demon fruit capable person. Judging from the definitive information recorded by Sunny, it can only be known that it belongs to one of the categories of cattle. And one of the characteristics of the animal demon fruit ability is to greatly enhance the physical fitness, which is precisely the goal that can bring the most benefits to Maude. From this, Maude can probably also infer the strength characteristics of the Captain of the Pirate Pirates. Roughly speaking, it has great strength, high defense, and high close combat capability. If you want to treat such a target as prey, breaking defense is a point that needs to be paid attention to. "Unfortunately, there is no reward order from Katzt." Maude said to himself, thinking that he had to find some time to collect rewards from various pirates. Otherwise, like now, although I want to record Kazt''s name in the hunter''s notes in advance, it can''t be done because there is no [face image]. At this point, the pirate rewards issued by the navy made Maude a lot more convenient. Not only a photo, but also a full name. Although there may be errors in the name, the probability is extremely low. "It''s almost time." Seeing that there was still an hour before the start of the auction, Maude stopped waiting and went straight to Wangjiao Street. ......... Pub Street, bars in the alleyways. The Pirate Pirates, led by Katzt, came to the entrance of this bar named [Night]. The roadway is not wide. Nearly a hundred men gathered here and suddenly crowded the roadway. Catzt glanced at the sign of the bar, and immediately led the number 30 into the bar. As for the others, they just surround the bar. In the bar, the bartender Tata Mu and the wolf rat as a guest in the sense of the bar are both the Cazite and others who are expressionless looking at the bad visitors. From the iconic pointed helmet, and the thick beard full of mouth. Only at a glance, the wolf rat recognized the identity of Kazite-the captain of the Pirates of the Bull. As for why Katzt led the crowd to come here, the wolf rat could guess it with his feet, and he was already mentally prepared. Slowly turning the wine glass, the wolf rat glanced at the dull Tatam. "Sorry." A painless apology. In this regard, Tatam was silent. Katzt looked at the wolf rat coldly, and said in a deep voice: "Wolf rat, right? I, I don''t like to be sloppy." "Oh, I can tell." The wolf rat glanced at Katzt''s pointed helmet. But he didn''t panic at all. (End of this chapter) Chapter 25： Hider Chapter 25 The Stash Master Raglan was killed by a bullet that didn''t know where it came from. After that incident, the wolf rat wanted to break his head while all the soldiers were all around, but couldn''t think of why the weapon shop would kill the navigator of the Pirate Ship, which caused a series of problems. As far as he knows, there is no intersection between the two sides. What I have to say is that one of the deads residences is not far from the weapon shop. Of course, these are not important at this time. Because the biggest master is here. The wolf rat looked calmly at Katzt, who said he didn''t like roundabouts. His look as steady as an old dog, and his inadvertent fiddle with the wine glass but vaguely revealing the murderous behavior, all reveal the master style. As if in between, the 30th figure headed by Katzt is a chicken in front of him. Listening to the wolf rat''s understated answer, feeling the wolf rat''s turbulent momentum beneath the calm surface. Kazte''s eyes condensed, who had secretly filled his brain, and when he was on guard, his fighting spirit began to appear. The atmosphere suddenly became deadly. "Captain of the Point Bull Pirates, Khazte, right?" Seeing that Kazte was speechless for a while, the wolf rat felt helpless while being calm, thinking about how you should sacrifice your identity as the perpetrator without answering the conversation. "It seems..." Katzt''s eyes were cold, slowly driving the power of the Devil Fruit. The black beard on his mouth spreads to his cheeks and forehead like wildly growing branches. In an instant, black and thick hair covered the entire face, and a pair of yellow beast eyes in the hair were like a beacon in the dark, dyed with a layer of obvious murder. But the wolf rat suddenly said quickly: "Anything you want to know about Captain Kaszt, I must know everything, I can''t say enough, and won''t even charge you money." "...?" The style of painting took a turn for the worse, and Katzt''s murderous intent was suddenly stopped. Ten minutes later, the Katzite group who had obtained the "complete" information left the bar. After Katzett and others left, the wolf mouse slowly converged to smile, turned to a sullen look, looked at the door and said coldly: "I only provide free services to the dead." Tatamu glanced at the wolf rat and said calmly: "It was dangerous just now." "It''s okay, I''m not a stinky fish or shrimp to deal with, and you are still there?" "..." Tatam wanted to say that if there was a fight, he would try to run away first. The wolf rat didn''t know this, and went on: "With the strength of the two of us, we cant escape, but its still possible to kill them all together. Although Kazte looks like a cow, he knows how to do things. Will be as reckless as a cow." "So as long as I honestly cooperate, I can be sure that he will not mess around at this time when the auction is about to start." When the glass wine cup was buckled upside down, the wolf mouse watched closely the remaining wine in the cup slowly flowing down the wall of the cup, showing a hint of coldness at the corner of his mouth. "As for the rest, I just hope they don''t die too miserably." Tatamu remained silent, and seemed to be talking to himself. The wolf rat has long been accustomed to the way of getting along with Tatamu, knowing that the other party has a voice problem, so he can''t speak if he doesn''t speak. "Tatamu, it will be lively tonight, are you not interested at all?" The wolf rat turned the glass back and motioned to Tatam to have another glass. Tatamu shook his head and said he was not interested, and immediately refilled the wolf rat with a glass of wine. "I really want to go." The wolf rat raised his head. "But I **** dare not!!" ........... The Jianniu Pirate Group walked out of the lane and headed to the Mad Hatter auction site on Wangjiao Street. Wells, one of the cadres in the regiment, walked beside Katzt and said in a deep voice: "The information from the torture has weight, and the mouse is too cooperative. Should we trust the information he gave?" He is a cadre at the same level as Raglan, but unlike Raglan, he is proficient in swordsmanship, but specializes in firearms. Catzt looked ahead and said indifferently: "The auction is coming soon. I don''t want to have trouble. These bad things will be dealt with after the auction is over." "understand." Wells heard the words and said no more. The group of them almost rushed back to Mad Hat Town at the time. When I returned, I heard that Raglan had been sniped in the tavern, and suddenly realized that there was hard stubble on them. Otherwise, they would not kill their navigator first, and then kill Raglan who stayed to deal with the matter. Although Katzt advocated a steady growth without causing trouble, it did not mean that he was afraid of trouble. It''s just that he fancy a few products in the auction, one of which is the murloc slave, which is one of the guarantees for successfully passing the inverted mountain and ocean current. In order to compete for the fancy commodities, he used the news of selling as a bridge of cooperation and united with two other pirate groups of similar strength to swallow the platinum fleet in order to obtain sufficient auction funds. How can I mess up the plan because of other things so hard to prepare. Moreover, it is a race against time to find the wolf and rat after a few times of understanding, and if it is delayed, you may miss the auction. The Pirates of Point Bulls walked very fast, and a group of people soon came to the gate of the Mad Hatter auction house. There is still about half an hour before the auction begins, but most potential buyers have already entered the market early. Despite this, there was a rush of people at the door of the auction house. Due to the regulations of the auction house, Katzt only brought two cadres with him. He did not choose to give the money brought by the auction to the hider of the auction partner, but directly took the money into the venue. The so-called concealer can be roughly understood as the profession of taking care of something for others, and the client group faced is naturally mainly pirates. In this world, there are tens of millions of large and small islands, and many of them are deserted islands that are uninhabited. Many of these deserted islands are used by pirates to hide treasures and spirits, which are extremely precious to them. In contrast, the problem with doing this is that there is no guarantee in terms of property safety. Perhaps the hard-earned treasures just hidden on the front foot, the back foot is caught by other colleagues by mistake. Under this normal situation, the hiding division came into being, and by charging a certain level of reasonable handling fees, such as banks generally provide paid custody services to the pirates. The main job of the hider who cooperates with the auction at this time is to keep the funds for the buyer. Once the buyer chooses to entrust the stashing division to temporarily keep the bidding funds, then after the buyer successfully bids for the goods, they do not need to go through some slightly cumbersome handover procedures and can directly withdraw the goods on the spot. If the bid is for goods like Devil Fruit... Of course, it is safer to eat it on the spot. All in all, according to the buyer''s own considerations, some people choose to entrust the hider, and some people choose to enter the auction house with funds. Katzt is the latter. Located in the tavern near the Mad Hatter auction house. "Hidden Master, the professions here are really diverse." Maude, wearing a mask, occupies a table exclusively, silently listening to the information provided by the surrounding "enthusiastic citizens" during the chat, and learned a lot about Mad Hatter Town. As for his ability to occupy a table alone, he didn''t punch it out with his fists like Kidd. The root cause lies in his costume as a funeral director. In the eyes of the pirates in Mad Hatter Town, the funeral director said that the good ones are the collection of corpses, the good ones are the scavengers, the bad ones are the cleaners. Such a bad job, naturally no pirate is willing to sit down with Maude. With this phenomenon, Maude was rather happy. He ordered wine and food but didn''t move. Whenever he heard the chat content related to the name, he would quickly look over it, and then take it back without a trace. Every pirate who was quickly "scraped" by him would always be inexplicably excited. Apart from strange doubts, he didn''t realize what was wrong. Time passed bit by bit. Sometimes pirates get up and leave, and occasionally pirates push in. Every time the tavern door was pushed open, Maude always glanced without a trace. Crunch- The door was pushed open again. A blond teenager with a black top hat walked into the pub. He stood in front of the door and glanced at the sitting situation in the tavern, and instantly locked the relatively empty position of Maude. There is something to be done, and the third chapter of today will be added later. Also thank you for the 200 rewards for never falling into the catastrophe, the 100 rewards for Tang 0, post change, water without bird, follow your leader, madness, novels, and others. (End of this chapter) Chapter 26： Fate is so (plus more) Chapter 26 is so fate (plus more) "It''s so lively." The blond boy who opened the door and walked into the tavern was the boy Gang Gang who had just arrived in Mad Hatter Town during the day. He raised his finger and gently pressed the brim of his hat, with a smile on his mouth. The pub was almost full, and the table where Maude was sitting still had two empty seats, which was very eye-catching. Guan Gang did not hesitate at all, and went straight to the table where Maude was. He doesn''t know much about the profession of funeral director, and he has no worries about bad luck and disgust. Coming to one of the empty seats on the table, Gang Gang glanced at Maude, who was silent in a mask, and sat down without saying a word. This is a free and casual tavern. You can sit when you have a seat or stand without a seat. No matter where you sit, you dont need anyones consent. After sitting down, the corner of Gang Gang''s eyes was always paying attention to Maude''s reaction, and at the same time he beckoned to the waitresses who were busy like ants on a hot pot, and signaled to order here. Maude looked at the young boy who had just sat down, and the darker shade of the sun-shading mirror seemed to be inconsistent here and now. In order to conceal his gaze, Maude ate the food that had been ordered for a long time for the first time. After dozens of seconds, a waitress holding a tray hurriedly came to the table and asked softly what the pipe needed. Gang Gang smiled and ordered a glass of draft beer and an appetizer. "Please wait." After placing the order, the waitress hurried away. As time went on, the pubs, restaurants, and casinos near the Mad Hatter auction house that could be used for a short rest were full. Because most potential buyers who participated in the auction basically brought a large group of people. The auction stipulates that a guest can only bring two entourages at most, which causes other accompanying persons to wait outside first, and resting places such as taverns are where they go. If the steel pipe did not sit down, someone else would definitely sit down later. If you encounter a pirate who is arrogant, there is a high probability that Maude will be threatened to give up the table. On the side, a relatively kind-looking brother took one of the seats, which helped Maude eliminate some hidden dangers invisibly. After placing the order, the steel pipe lay back, but was caught by the water pipe behind him, so he untied the water pipe and placed it on the table. Maude glanced at the unpretentious-looking water pipe, and a strange color flashed in his eyes. Use water pipes as weapons...it''s quite non-mainstream. "you do not mind?" Gang Gang noticed that Maude was looking at the water pipe and smiled. Maude remained silent. Do it first and then ask if you mind. This guy is obviously a willful type. Seeing that Maude didn''t speak, Gang Gang took this to talk further: "Today I saw several people wearing masks like you on the street. I heard that they are a profession called funeral director, so are you also a funeral director?" While talking to Maud, Gang Gang was distracted and listened to the conversations of the surrounding pirates, trying to filter out some valuable information. Before the auction officially began, he and Clara worked separately, using various methods to collect information as much as possible. Maude did not speak, but nodded to deal with it. His attention is more on listening to information. In this way, Gang Gang said nothing, and Maude sometimes nodded, sometimes shook his head, but just didn''t speak anyway. The two seem to be so on the surface, but secretly doing the same thing. It can only be said that fate is so wonderful that it made them sit down at the table. After several contacts, Maude and Gang Gang soon noticed something strange. I don''t know if it was a coincidence, the two of them looked at each other in a tacit understanding, and then they separated their gazes, each looking away. "This guy..." x2. Maude narrowed his eyes. The steel pipe frowned. "What is it?" x2. Maude and Gang Gang thought about each other. The atmosphere on the table suddenly cooled to zero. Crunch-- The pub door was pushed open. A man with a cane in his hand and a strangely pale complexion walked in. Surprisingly, it is Lafayette, who is quite famous in the West Sea, called the Devil Sheriff. He was originally a sheriff in a certain place in Xihai, but he was notorious for using excessive violence, and was eventually deported. After that, he was naturally reduced to the likes of pirates, but his previous nickname was retained, which shows how much his notoriety was at the time. Lafayette looked at it, and instantly saw the only empty seat in the tavern. Immediately, he walked towards the empty space. And that empty seat is the table where Maude and Gang Gang are. In the tavern, many pirates who were chatting and drinking all looked at Lafayette, all because of the other side''s indiscriminate killing behavior during this period of time that made people unconsciously vigilant. The arrival of Lafayette, the fierce reputation and evil deeds alone made the lively atmosphere of the scene slightly stagnant. Maude also saw Lafayette, whose extremely strong dress and appearance made him instantly recognize the identity of the other party. Isn''t this Blackbeard''s accomplice? Why are you here? Maude''s eyes changed slightly. Although Blackbeard''s accomplices don''t show up much in the original work, almost everyone has a strong personal style. Therefore, although Maude didn''t know Lafayette enough, he could remember them, and immediately recognized Lafayette''s identity from the dressing style. Ok? Seeing Lafayette walking in this direction, Maude subconsciously glanced at the empty space next to him, and suddenly felt a little painful. Shall we slip away first? Thinking of this, Maude moved his gaze slightly, and glanced at a table of guests five or six meters away without a trace. That was the goal he chose after spending dozens of minutes here. The reason is that the other party took his own reward order as capital and took it to the wine table to brag. And if this kind of prey with its own strategy is let go, how can it be tolerated by nature? Originally planned to wait here until the opponent left, and then go out to find a chance to sneak attack. However, Lafayette''s arrival caused Maude to change his attention. You don''t have to be at the scene to squat, you can find a place outside to guard. Just as Maud''s thoughts were active, Lafayette was already Shi Shiran sitting down. Maude prepared to retreat. The steel pipe didn''t respond much, forming a clear contrast with the surrounding pirates. In the face of the many gazes around, Lafayette was no one next to him. When he was about to invite the waiter to order, he had just closed the door of the pub and was suddenly violently knocked open. The loud noise immediately attracted the attention of everyone present, and they all looked towards the door subconsciously. I saw two pirates rushing into the tavern side by side with ferocious expressions. They did not speak harshly, nor did they throw out the opening remarks. Instead, they raised their pistols under the gaze of everyone gradually astonished. The direction the muzzle is aimed at is surprisingly where Lafayette is. Bang bang-- Between the sparks and flints, there were two shots in the tavern. When the gunfire disappeared, the scene was silent. The two pirates at the door who were obviously seeking revenge, but their expressions were frozen and their bodies stiff. Above their eyebrows, there was a blood hole with white smoke. Things took a turn for the worse, and many pirates followed the gun reputation. Only saw a funeral director wearing a mask put away two pistols. "What a quick gun...!" Someone stunned. The steel pipe climbing the water pipe with his right hand looked at Maude in surprise. On the side, Lafayette, who was already holding the cane, looked surprised. Third more. Since the last three shifts, I dont know when. Suddenly there is a feeling of returning to eighteen. In addition, your recommendation tickets are really powerful and valuable, which makes the book collection increase very fast. Thank you for your dedicated contributions~! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 27： Squat Chapter 27 Squatting The smoke was diffuse, pungent and conspicuous. The pirates in the tavern have been with the gunsmoke for many years, turning a blind eye to the spreading gunsmoke. One after another, his eyes passed through the gunpowder smoke and fixed on Maude. Surprise, surprise, and stunned. Just now, it happened suddenly. When they reacted, the two pirates who were obviously here for revenge had been shot in the eyebrows and turned into corpses lying on the ground. Although the two pirates broke in, they had to pull the trigger with a clear target and without delay. However, the funeral director wearing the mask was faster than them. Moreover, they opened the bow left and right, sending two lead bullets into their eyebrows almost at the same time. It is fast, ruthless and accurate! The few pirates sitting near the gate couldn''t help but glance at the two eager companions. After recollecting them, they suddenly realized the sinister intentions of these two guys. The reason for choosing to seek revenge here and now is mostly to follow Lafayette, and then want to use them present to form obstacles or shields that can escape in time. It''s just that the two pirates never dreamed that at the table where Lafayette was sitting, there happened to be a ruthless man waiting for them. "It happened when I was about to withdraw..." Under the gaze from everyone in the tavern, Maude sighed in his heart, and calmly received the flintlock rifle with the remaining warm muzzle under the table. He did not leave in a hurry, but immediately filled the flintlock pistol with ammunition. Although the efficiency of blind filling is very poor, it is steady. Up to this moment, Maude roughly guessed that the two pirates were coming at Lafayette, otherwise how could they just follow Lafayette''s front foot after they came in. It''s just that Lafayette is so dying to be at the same table with him, causing him to be exposed at gunpoint. In that case, even if he didn''t feel the intent to kill, how could he just sit back and die. Regardless of whom you are looking for, if you turn your guns right, you will be at your own risk. Therefore, Maude shot the two pirates without thinking. As far as the result is concerned, Maude killed two enemies for Lafayette, who had made many enemies. But in fact, Maude only made the move to eliminate risks. "Good marksmanship." The palm of the steel pipe holding the end of the water pipe was slightly loose, and he looked at Maude with interest. His real name is Sabo, he was born in a revolutionary army, and he has undergone various rigorous trainings, so he is proficient in various skills. Collecting intelligence is one of them. Although guns are not often used, marksmanship is one of them. Just now he noticed that Maude was also collecting intelligence, and he was curious about Maude''s identity, and he was inclined to guess that Maude might be the Navy. And now, seeing Mod that up close is obviously a systematically trained marksmanship, and the guess that Moder may be the Navy is a step further. Maude ignored Sabo''s praise, lowered his head slightly, and concentrated on blindly filling ammunition. Seeing Maude''s silence like this, Sabo smiled and didn''t mind. Although there are different camps, he has never used this to judge a person''s good and evil, let alone disgust a person for no reason because of different camps. The values ??he possesses are relatively free and will not be constrained by outdated and stubborn concepts. Lafayette, who was at the same table, looked at Maud more. Lafayette knew very well that the two hapless guys just came at him, after all, the killing intent on the needle was so obvious that it was only a red light on his body. But what surprised him was that the man next to him who should have been out of the business would be so decisive. He naturally didn''t think that Maude was helping him, and he could see the reason why Maude was decisive. "Ah." And this is exactly what he appreciates. Lafayette''s gaze flicked over all the details of Mordru outside the mask. Eyes, lips, ears, neck. After taking a deep note, he withdrew his gaze and motioned for the waiter to come. The staff at the tavern also recovered at this time, and immediately moved the corpse outside and cleaned up the blood that had not spread on the ground. At the same time, in the case of manpower shortage, a person was sent to notify the funeral director to come and collect the body. As for the funeral director in the store who killed the accident in time, they would not bother until their heads twitched. The storm gradually subsided, and the surrounding pirates also withdrew their attention to Maude one by one. At this time, Maude finally filled the ammunition for two flintlock pistols. He lacks practical experience in loading ammunition, so regardless of blind filling, efficiency is really hard to say. Putting away the flintlock pistol filled with ammunition, Maude got up, ready to leave this place of right and wrong, and then randomly found a place outside to guard the prey he was staring at. "Are you leaving?" Despite being ignored by Maud many times, Sabo still proactively talked like familiar. Maude glanced at the wide sunshade on Sabo''s face, still chose to ignore it, and walked straight to the door. Lafayette squinted at Maude''s figure, his eyes were like a scanner, scanning Maude''s back from head to toe. The pirates around couldn''t help but glance at Maude. Until Maude left, when the door was closed, the tavern became lively again. Out of the tavern, Maude looked at the surroundings of the tavern, trying to find a hidden shadow from it. In this kind of places with different heights and dense buildings, when there is light, there will inevitably be shadows. Soon, Maude found a suitable temporary hiding place. He strode across the crowd of people in the street, and silently sank into the shadow of the hiding place. Then, across the street, he stared silently at the door of the pub. As long as the prey he is staring at walks out of the tavern door, he will follow it, looking for hunting opportunities. As for the name, there is no need to ask about it at all, as long as the bounty order they bring with them as a boasting capital can be found. Time passed by, and there were only less than ten minutes left before the auction began. However, Mauds focus is not at the auction. "Ok?" Suddenly, Maude saw two familiar figures. "It''s Kidd and them." Hiding his body in the shadows, Maude looked at the two of Kid Kira who were going to the auction, and subconsciously touched [Ussop] who was behind him. "If you have a chance tonight, maybe you can try it." Maude slowly retracted his gaze, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. Whether it is worth the risk or not depends on the situation. Now, let''s keep an eye on those prey first. If he is run away, he will be here tonight in vain. Mord silently monitored the entrance of the tavern. After a while, the hour hand moved towards nine o''clock, and the auction house began to close the entry channel. Maude looked from a distance and found that many people with the same style of clothing appeared around the auction house, standing guard like guards. It should be the armed team on the side of the auction house. Maude thought. After that, I stopped paying attention to the auction house. One hour passed. The door of the tavern was pushed open, and three men with alcoholic faces came out with their backs on their shoulders. After seeing the three men, Maude, who had been guarding for more than an hour, lit up. "It''s finally figured out." Maude followed quietly. At this time, the auction is in full swing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 28： street fighting Chapter 28 Street Fighting The decoration of the auction hall is similar to that of the opera hall. The seats on the first floor are spread out in a semi-circular shape, and where each seat faces, there is an auction platform that everyone can see clearly. On the second floor, there are independent boxes embedded in the wall, and each box has a sloping staircase that points directly to the auction platform. At this time, the venue was overcrowded. Even the second-story boxes with demanding conditions are full of seats. On the magnificent auction stage, a calm-faced middle-aged auctioneer is congratulating the buyer who has just photographed a female slave with a passionate tone. In the seat near the front row, Saul''s eyes were chasing the female slave who had just been photographed by others, and his wolf-like gaze swept across the sensitive part of the female slave. "Guru." Saul couldn''t help swallowing. It wasn''t until the female slave was sent back to the backstage that he smacked his lips with regret. Beside, Arthur silently moved aside. "It''s so white and big." Saul sighed, wiped the drool that came out accidentally with his hand, and then wiped it on Arthur''s clothes. "you!" Arthur looked at Saul in shock and anger, resisting the urge to place the seat on Saul''s head. Saul looked as if nothing had happened before, and the old **** was leaning his legs. Arthur endured it, only to blame himself for having to sit beside Sol. "In a moment, it will probably become lively." Suddenly, Arthur heard Thor whisper to himself. "What do you mean?" He looked at Saul puzzled. Saul grinned, and whispered to himself: "Anything that can easily touch people''s hearts..." "Ok?" Arthur''s face straightened, as if he realized something. Then he heard Saul''s next sentence. "It''s often like shit, it''s easy to confuse some people''s eyes." "..." On the auction stage, the middle-aged auctioneer opened his arms, his tone always vigorous and powerful. "The next product will be the last slave to be auctioned tonight. As the final product of the slave category, I guess it won''t disappoint you, so please have a look." As the last byte fell, he suddenly swung his arms and pointed to the left side of the auction table. Along with the rumbling of the wheels rolling, a cart with an iron cast cage was pushed to the center of the auction table by two Kong Wu''s powerful staff. Inside the cage, a tan-yellow murloc sat cross-legged, his sturdy body wrapped in chains that could not be broken away. The murloc lowered his head, calm as a dead thing. His physical signs are good, but his body exudes a breath of defeat. The auctioneer walked to the edge of the cage and smiled: "This is the slave finale product tonight, Bevel Shark Man. I know that customers who like this product must come prepared, and those who hate this product are not interested." "Therefore, please allow me to skip the introduction and go directly to the next step of product display." As soon as the auctioneer''s voice fell, the staff on the other side of the cage pressed a button on the cart. Zizi! Suddenly, a bright electric current rushed through the Murloc. "Ah!" After receiving this electric shock, the murloc, who was still lifeless a second before, suddenly twisted his body frantically at this moment, screaming with open mouth. Because of this, that big mouth revealed his characteristic of being a conical-toothed shark man-densely packed sharp teeth. Among the seats, the buyers who are coming to the Murloc are already ready to move. They will offer their placards as soon as they enter the auction. Katzt is one of them. This murloc slave will be his inevitable commodity. ......... In the backstage behind the curtain of the auction stage, there are disorderly cages of slaves. These slaves were almost all women with first-rate looks, and of course there were a few strong male slaves. Regardless of whether it was a female slave or a male slave, at this moment, they all bowed their heads silently, hearing the screams coming from the auction station, and their eyes were full of defeat. Among these cages, there is a cage that is more like a pet box, in which a white skunk with a slender body is held. The strange thing is that not only is this skunk not smelly, it even exudes a strange fragrance. The skunk was curled up in the cage, his humanized black eyes staring at the human slaves present. Those eyes that were indistinguishable from human beings did not have the slightest conscious of being a caged prisoner. He looked at the slaves as if he was looking at a bunch of poor eggs. ............. The night is getting darker, and the coolness comes with the wind. Maude quietly followed the three prey. Shortly after they left, a few more drunk men walked out of the tavern and walked in a certain direction on the street. After the men walked some distance away, Sabo opened the door of the tavern and walked out. Without a trace, he glanced at the men who had walked some distance away, but they acted in a surprisingly consistent manner with Maude, and quietly followed those men behind. In this regard, Maud, who is in the opposite direction, knew nothing about it. He followed three prey all the way, but never found a suitable phone meeting. However, he was not in a hurry at all. As long as the profit can be ensured, it doesn''t matter if you wait until dawn. This is one of his hunting guidelines. Maude just hung far behind the prey. Time passed, soon, half an hour passed. At this time, Maude finally waited for his chance. Seeing that the three prey finally stopped wandering, but turned into an alleyway, Maude flashed up and quickly followed. The three men leaning on their shoulders didn''t know that there was a **** of death hanging behind them. They walked around aimlessly in the alley, and somehow, they saw a bar at the end of a narrow alley with a light on. "Huh, there is a bar in such a place?" One of the men rubbed his eyes, a little surprised. "Would you like to stop for a few drinks?" "Okay." Jiuxing was aroused, and a few men came to be interested. Bang bang-- At this moment, there were two shots in the laneway without warning. The hot lead bullet pierced the air and hit the backs of two of the men, exposing two eye-catching blood blossoms, and then fell forward. "Ok?" The last man who missed the shot reacted violently and did not hesitate to pull one of his colleague who was about to be shot to the ground as a shield, and at the same time looked in the direction of the lead bullet. boom-- There was another gunshot. The companion who was used as a shield added a blood flower to the back. On the other side of the tunnel, Maude who fired the third shot was quite surprised. He brought a total of three guns, so he could fire three shots in a short time. The first two shots were shot left and right, and flintlock pistols were used to hit the two prey with guns on them. Of course, in order to harvest experience, he deliberately avoided the key points. Then, he quickly switched [Usopp] and shot at the last prey with the knife. It''s just that he didn''t expect that in the end the prey carrying the knife would react so quickly, and it was extremely hot, and he used his companion as a shield without even thinking about it. Thinking that the two shot prey would bleed too much in a short time and die, Maude decisively threw away [Usopp] and rushed to the man carrying the knife who was using his companion as a shield. The man with the knife saw Maude rushing over, his eyes changed, and he hesitated for a moment. Instead of pulling out the flintlock that was slung around his waist from his companion, he pushed his companion away and then drew the long knife. At this moment, Maude was already close, holding a dagger and attacking the man carrying the knife. The man with the knife didn''t retreat but moved forward, took a big step forward, and did not hesitate to lift the knife straight to Maud. He wanted to take advantage of the length of the weapon to get rid of Maud. However, Maude was abruptly short, avoiding the straight stabbing knife dangerously and dangerously, and then, two sword lights flashed by in an instant. Maude passed the knife-carrying man, then suddenly turned around, slowed down with his heels, and looked at the back of the knife-carrying man. After a short while, the wrist and throat of the man carrying the knife spouted a **** arrow. The whole process to the end is between the electric light and flint. Seeing the man with the knife spraying blood, Maude rushed forward a few steps, holding a knife to the back of the man with the knife, and at the same time, he pushed the man with the knife to the ground. Subsequently, he quickly found a reward order from the prey that had lost combat effectiveness, and glanced across it. After confirming the name, he immediately summoned the notebook, and before the three prey swallowed their last breath, quickly wrote the information of the three with a quill. "Catch up." After writing the last word, Maude breathed a sigh of relief. "Tsk." At this moment, a surprised sound suddenly came from the end of the lane behind him. Maude was shocked when he heard the sound, and removed the Hunter''s notes in a reflexive manner. The blood stains on the notes suddenly turned into droplets of blood and fell to the ground. After that, he stepped down and squatted, drew the flintlock pistol from the waist of the prey, and then turned around and pointed the muzzle at the master of the sound. (End of this chapter) Chapter 29： Nothing Chapter 29 has nothing The muzzle was quickly aimed at the figure. Before seeing his appearance, Maude decisively pulled the trigger. boom-- The lead bullet flew straight to the brow of the figure. The figure didn''t expect Maude to be so cruel, so he didn''t even give room to talk, so he shot directly. Despite the suddenness of the incident, the figure leaned back abruptly, relying on its unusual reaction and danger perception, and almost avoided the lead bullet that was shot at the center of the eyebrow. Rao flashed the lead bullet, but was shocked in a cold sweat. "I@#%#@%!!!" The figure was a wolf rat who came out of the bar to check the situation after hearing the movement. He was onlookers, but he was almost killed, yelling in anger. boom-- Another lead bullet came and pointed directly at the wolf rat''s body. At this time, it was just when the wolf rat straightened its body. But at any rate, he is an animal fruit capable person, with excellent physical fitness, he twisted his lower body abruptly. However, it was too late to turn away, because after the first shot missed, Maude decisively placed the second shot on the body with a higher hit rate. The second lead bullet hit the left side of the wolf rat''s abdomen, splashing a flower of blood. "Your uncle, I just watched, are you as good as you!!!" The wolf rat clutched his bleeding belly and looked at Maude wearing a mask incredible. If it hadn''t been for the smell to "sniff" out Maude''s identity, he wouldn''t talk nonsense now, and he would directly teach Maude what it means to be courteous and then soldier. Maude looked blankly at the wolf rat who he didn''t recognize at all. He threw away the two flintlock pistols copied from the prey at his feet, squatted down slowly, and pulled out the dagger stuck in the back of the man with the knife. "It''s gone." Then Maude pressed his voice to give a perfunctory explanation, and slowly backed away. "Fire?" The wolf rat laughed furiously. If it weren''t for evading bullets, he conditioned his abdomen area to beastify to increase his defense... The shot just now, at such a close distance, will make him feel comfortable. "You are really interesting." The wolf mouse looked at Maude, who was slowly retreating, with complicated eyes. He first made his body intact and beastly, and then dig out the bleeding lead bullet with his fingers and pinch it between his fingers. Becoming a human-beast state is not to prepare for an attack, but to speed up the body''s self-healing power and suppress pain. "Animal devil fruit capable...!" Seeing that the wolf rat suddenly turned into a beast, Maude was wary, looking at the wolf rat''s obviously bulging body, a look of desire suddenly appeared in his eyes. However, the only five guns on the scene were all shot out by him. In this case, there is obviously no room for refilling. And without the key gun, Maude didn''t think that a dagger alone would be able to subdue this person who seemed to be able to eat the fruit of the animal system. In other words. It''s better to slip away first when the time is wrong. "What is your look?!" The wolf rat shivered when Maude looked at it like this. I don''t know if it is because of the change in thinking habits after the animalization, so that for a moment, he feels as if he is treated as food. Maude didn''t speak, and while facing the wolf mouse, he continued to back away slowly. Seeing this, the wolf rat took a deep breath and frowned slightly when it got involved in the wound. He calmed down the mentality that made Maude almost exploded, and tried to soften his expression as much as possible. "It''s me who is wrong, I shouldn''t make a sudden noise behind you, so I don''t blame you, and I have no intentions." "..." Maude looked at the wolf rat in doubt, and stopped. When he noticed that Maude stopped, the wolf mouse was happy. He really didn''t have any malice towards Maude, the reason why he suddenly made a sound from behind just now was just a bad habit he had cultivated for a long time. In any case, the moment Maude stopped, it heralded a good start. Next, he must take this opportunity to get along with Maude. If you can successfully become friends, it is naturally the best! "I really don''t have any ill intentions. Don''t look at my beastization now. It''s not for attacking you or anything. It''s just because I can increase my self-healing power in the beastization state. "Of course, I deliberately explained that, and I don''t want you to be responsible for anything." "Because you were completely right to shoot, anyone would shoot in that situation." "So I don''t think there is anything in it, and it''s impossible to be angry about such a small thing." "Just seeing your skill is so powerful, there is something in your heart. Well, what you know is that kind of admiration for the strong." "I think I have admired you, so I want to recognize, recognize, and get to know you...?" The wolf mouse held his hands high, and then stared blankly at Maude, who didn''t give himself a chance to finish speaking at all, and disappeared at the end of the lane in a few seconds. Carrying a cool night breeze blowing by, rolled up a few pieces of paper and whizzed past his stiff face. Feelings, feelings, this **** stopped not because he was willing to listen to a few words, but because he wanted to take away the flintlock that was thrown away at the beginning. "I@%#*@#!" The wolf rat was angry and wronged. Isn''t it me who is injured? Why are you running? Is it that hard to listen to me finish the sentence? Tatamu didn''t know when he came to the door of the bar, looked at the wolf rat who had nowhere to vent his emotions, and asked, "Not chasing?" "Chasing a woolen thread." The wolf rat glanced at Tatamu, extremely depressed. "Not like you." Tatamu had some doubts. The wolf rat sighed: "Because that guy is the assailant that the Pirates of the Pirates are looking for, how could I chase after him? Even if the guy shoots me one more shot, I still have to bear it." "..." Tatamu couldn''t help being silent. He wanted to ask the wolf rat: Even so, you didn''t need to lick it just now, right? After thinking about it, he still thinks silence is better. The wolf rat looked down at the gunshot wound on his stomach, gritted his teeth and said: "But that guy is really cruel, Tatamu, do you know? I just made a noise behind him, and that guy shot me in the eyebrows without saying anything!" "..." Tatamu nodded, expressing his agreement with the wolf rat. Such a cruel person is rare. But it is this kind of person who can live longer. "Damn it, if I didn''t react fast enough, I guess it would be cold." The wolf rat became more afraid as he thought about it. "Forget it, go in and continue drinking at the bar, um, wait." The wolf rat suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help but look at the three pirates who had died on the ground. After a few seconds, the wolf rat found the purse from the body. "Comfortable." Playing with the purse, the wolf mouse let out a sigh of grievance. "You''re really getting better and better, Rat." There was a female voice abruptly in the laneway. It wasn''t Tatarmu''s voice that favored girls, but a more mature female voice. Suddenly, the wolf rat stood up abruptly and looked at the direction of the female voice in surprise. But Tatamu, who was still at the entrance of the bar, had his eyes fixed and quickly entered a state of battle. When the voice came, neither he nor the wolf mouse realized that there was a third person at the scene. Looking towards the sound source, there stood a woman in a hooded cloak but still able to stand out. The woman is tall and slender with a long knife on her waist. Just standing there, invisibly exudes a strong aura. Tatamu had never seen such a man in Mad Hatter for many years, except for guarding. But the wolf rat seemed to know that woman. "How can you... come here!" "When did you decide this kind of thing?" The woman raised her head slightly, revealing a beauty mole on her chin. Thanks to qingyinss, tang 0, forgive my finger 100 rewards~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 30： Identity Chapter 30 Identity In the lane, the light is dim. The only bright spot is the skull oil lamp beside the entrance of the Tatamu [Night] bar. Half of the woman''s body is hidden in the shadows, but no matter the posture or the tone of speech, it exudes a strong aura that is superior to others. Forced by the woman''s aura, the wolf rat''s lips moved, unable to say anything, and even bowed his head slightly under the pressure of the woman''s gaze. "It''s just a pirate. With your current situation, it wouldn''t be a big deal to kill him." The woman looked in the direction where Maude had slipped, the meaning was very obvious. That is, if you were shot by someone, you still have to lick your face to apologize. After the other party judges that the situation is not good and escapes, you don''t even have the courage to chase. The wolf rat subconsciously glanced at Ta Tamu. He explained the reason to Tatamu about ten seconds ago. But now, facing the woman in front of him who was strictly his boss, he had to explain it in another way. "That guy just now was from the weapon shop." "what?" The woman was shocked, her figure flashed suddenly, but she subconsciously used the [Shave] in the six formulas and chased him in the direction where Maude had slipped away. In the next second, she appeared tens of meters away, but did not use the second [Shave], but silently looked forward. The wolf rat silently looked at the woman''s slightly gagged back, and really wanted to say: You chase, why don''t you chase? But he still wants to live a few more years. So this kind of words can only be kept in mind. The woman remained silent for a few seconds before turning around and walking towards the wolf rat. When she came to the wolf rat, the woman tilted her head and glanced at Tatam, who was standing in front of the bar. From the outcropping to the present, this is the first time she has put her eyes on Tatamu. Even if Ta Tam had revealed the intention to attack before, she directly ignored it. To some extent, just like her aura, she has extremely high confidence in her own strength. "Don''t kill him." The wolf mouse said solemnly: "This matter has nothing to do with him, and I can guarantee that he will not be bad." The woman did not speak, but her thumb slightly pushed away the hilt. When the wolf rat saw this, his face became cold, and he walked directly in front of Tatamu, looked at the woman and said, "Trust me." "I believe in you, but not in him." The woman pressed her thumb up against the handle of the knife. "Oh, then I can only put up the stall." "..." Seeing the wolf mouse''s attitude, the woman was puzzled, but she could only loosen the hilt of the knife and compromise for the first time. Because the work of the wolf rat is of great weight to them. If the wolf rat leaves the stall, it may not be able to find a second suitable candidate for a long time. Seeing the woman compromise, the wolf rat breathed a sigh of relief, looked back at Tatamu, and said, "You go in first." Tatamu frowned, but he didn''t want to move. The wolf mouse''s eyes gradually became serious. Seeing this, Tatamu vaguely glanced at the woman who was putting a lot of pressure on him, and silently turned and walked into the bar. The bar door was closed. The wolf rat turned his gaze back and turned to look at the woman. "A few days ago, I received a commission from the pirates. The content of my job was to find out the murderer for their companions. Unfortunately... the murderer came from a weapon shop." "Are you exposed?" The woman thought of something, her face changed. The wolf rat shook his head and said: "These days, I have not been sure whether I was noticed by the old man, but just now, I was more inclined that the old man didn''t notice me." "Or, he didn''t put me in his eyes at all, otherwise, I might have become a corpse in the gutter." "But even if he finds me, it is impossible to detect my true identity, so you don''t have to worry about this kind of problem at all. At best, you just find a replacement." The woman nodded when her eyes slowly slowed down. The wolf mouse continued: "In the past few years, I have not dared to get too close to the weapons store, nor dared to observe the old man head-on. My instinct tells me that even if I just glance at the old man purposefully, it is possible. Evolve into an opportunity that is infinitely close to death." "Well, caution is a good thing." The woman''s eyelids are drooping, and her burgundy eyes are full of coldness. "After all, the opponent is a''spy gun'', and his observation and acumen are top-notch." "In that case, you shouldn''t take the initiative to come to me." "Nothing will happen tonight." A woman means something to say. The wolf rat sighed softly, knowing how confident women depend. It is nothing more than the convenience brought by this grand occasion. He glanced at the direction of the auction and asked, "How many of you have you here?" The woman raised three fingers. "Three...Forget it, it shouldn''t affect me." The wolf rat turned to look in the direction where Maude had left and returned to the subject. "The guy just now, the murderer the pirates are looking for, will see him here, and it''s a coincidence that made me find the only entry point." When the woman heard the words, she suddenly thought of the wolf-rat licking the dog just now, and she suddenly felt a little stunned. "Do you want to use him?" "Correct." "But he is just a newcomer, not the first, and he will not be the last." "This time it''s different, the old man made a shot for him..." "Ok?" The woman''s eyes changed. Taking action means increasing the chance of exposure. But even so, the trick gun was shot. The side shows how much the trick gun attaches to the person just now. This may be... Thinking of this, the woman''s eyes glowed, which brightened her beautiful face. The wolf rat lost consciousness for a while. The strength of women for a long time makes him always forget that the other party is a very attractive woman. Shaking his head abruptly, the wolf rat drove out the spiny daydream. Some women are beautiful, but they cannot be touched or imagined. "Mouse, I don''t care what plan you have, as long as you can succeed, then I can guarantee that your hard work in the past few years will never be in vain!" "There is one thing I have been thinking about. Since you are deliberately trying to get rid of that old man, there must be a motive worthy of fighting, but why don''t you directly mobilize enough combat power from your headquarters to attack him, instead of trying to get rid of him. ." "Do you think we don''t want to? Whether it is..." The appearance of the two elders appeared in the woman''s mind, and stopped the conversation in time. The wolf mouse was even more puzzled when he heard the words, and said, "Why is that?" "because" The woman gritted her teeth and said: "He runs fast." "..." The wolf rat was speechless. The woman took a deep breath. "In short, it is not an easy task to let the birds take the initiative to walk into the cage." ........... Maude ran very fast. It took quite a few blocks to stop. "Is that person sick?" Shaking his head slightly, Maude took out three guns and filled them with ammunition one by one. Before it had the magical filling speed of **** cloth. Every time Maude filled the bullet, he had to complain about the inconvenience of the flintlock in his heart. "The harvest is okay. Before zero, maybe we can find a few more suitable prey. At this point, the auction shouldn''t be over yet?" After filling in the ammunition, Maude looked in the direction of the auction. The moment he looked over. Several explosions came from that direction. Maude was stunned. (End of this chapter) Chapter 31： Someone shot Chapter 31 someone shot explosion? Is it from the auction? Maude moved his mind and hesitated. If it was an explosion at the auction, then something went wrong. Troubles mean that it is easier to fish in troubled waters. But at the same time, it also means greater risks. Go or not? Maude thought for a moment, Anyway, just stay away. As for Sol''s safety. Maude didn''t even think about it. Even if all those who participated in the auction died, he believed that Thor would definitely be the last one to live. To say why, since hearing the sniper realm taught by Thor that day, Maude has deeply understood a truth. As long as you run fast enough, the enemy''s bullets, swords and shadows will not catch up with you. And Maude believes that Sol, as a veteran sniper who even has to repay **** cloth, may have reached the pinnacle of running fast even if his hard power is not strong. After making the decision, Maude put away his gun, made a vertical jump, and jumped easily above the building. The three pirates hunted tonight have brought him substantial benefits, and his jumping ability has naturally increased. Just jumping into a two or three-story house is no longer a problem. Leaping forward on the top of the building complex, Maude headed towards the direction of the auction. After a while, Maude came to Wangjiao Street where the auction site was. It took a lot of work to find a suitable watch position on the top of the building. However, in order to avoid the possibility of being involved, Maude chose a place far away from the auction. Looking from him to the auction house, he can only clearly see the black smoke escaping from the auction house. As for the crowd outside the auction house, he can barely get a general view. Under this circumstance, Maude suddenly felt that it seemed necessary to wear a protective goggles with tactical functions, or a small telescope that was convenient to carry around. Just like at this moment, you can not only ensure that you are in a sufficiently safe area, but also see the situation clearly. "Do you want to get closer?" Maude thought about it. "Forget it, safety first." Soon, Maude gave up the idea of ??risking. If he can gain experience by just killing these pirates, then he is willing to take risks, after all, the benefits are there. But the Hunter''s Note is limited after all, and there is no need to take risks in this situation. Just stay in a safe place and wait patiently. If luck comes, people will naturally send their heads to the door. If luck doesn''t come, then wait for the next chance. Maude held [Usopp] and leaned against a long pipe chimney, looking at the situation outside the auction room from a distance. Except for a puff of smoke, the crowd gathered outside the auction house was calm, and there was no obvious disturbance. Or maybe it was because the armed teams at the auction house controlled the scene. "It seems it''s just thunder and rain." Maude glanced at the thick smoke going towards the sky, disappointed. If there is no fight, where is the cheaper one? In his expectation, he didn''t want the fierceness of either your death or my life like the Battle on the Top, but a chaotic battle would do. When there is chaos, there will be fights, and when there are fights, there will be people who leave temporarily because of injuries. At that time, it was the right time for him to take advantage of the situation to pick up a few heads. But although the abacus was played loudly, the trouble was so small that in the end it was estimated that nothing could be found. "Any dung stick is fine." Maude said to himself. As soon as the voice fell, as if to confirm his opening, there was another explosion in the auction room. Immediately afterwards, a figure burst out of thick smoke, like a tank crashing into the crowd. "Ok?" Mord suddenly came to his senses, and stared at the huge street outside the auction house. With his eyesight, he can only see a rough idea. It seemed that a "person" was killed out of the auction floor, and then the crowd was torn apart. "Good guy!" Looking from a distance, Maude said to himself. In order to see the situation outside the auction room more clearly, he no longer squatted and touched the auction room. at this time. Outside the auction. The crowd was bloody, stumped limbs flying around. A two-meter-tall murloc rushed through the crowd. "Go away!" The murloc has a hideous face, and the mouth full of sharp teeth, like a sharp long knife, can bite the person in the way into several pieces in an instant. The scary thing is that among the scattered corpses, one piece happened to fall into the mouth of the murloc. Guru-- The murloc did not spit out the corpse, but swallowed it alive to fill that empty belly. "Get out, get out, get out of me!" "I want to go back to the sea!" Murloc''s face was covered with dazzling blood, and while roaring wildly, he stretched his hands forward, each holding a pirate''s cheekbones. The astonishing grip burst suddenly, and the heads of the two pirates exploded like watermelons. Subsequently, the Murloc remained unabated and continued to rush forward. However, there are too many humans around, no matter how hard he works, in the eyes of others, he is still stumbling, leaving only a distance called [Despair] from the breakout. If nothing else, in this desperate situation, no matter how much murlocs can kill, they will definitely die in the end. "It''s a murloc, it''s done if he gets close to him, shoot it, shoot him quickly!" In the chaos, someone suddenly shouted in the crowd. boom-- Someone shot. However, instead of hitting the Murloc, the bullet that was shot hit an unfortunate pirate. "Which idiot shot?" The companion of the shot pirate was shocked and angry, and it was hard to imagine that in such a situation with more and less surroundings, there would be stupid shooting. This is because the usual marksmanship is too bad, and then come to find confidence? "Get out, get out of everything." At the auction, the armed squad was like a pair of big hands, and forced the crowd out of a channel. "Stop, that murloc slave is an important item in the auction!" "Go to your uncle, do you stop when you ride to your face?" A pirate whose companion was killed by the Murloc stared red eyes and raised his gun to the Murloc''s back. When the trigger was about to be pulled, a member of the armed squad shot in time and snatched the pirate''s flintlock pistol from behind. The pirate who was about to shoot was stunned for a moment, and when he turned around and was about to swear, a gunshot suddenly came from his ear. The pirate shook his body, looked down at the bleeding chest, moved his lips, and fell to the ground into a corpse on the spot. The armed squad member who had taken the pistol was stunned for a moment, and for a moment thought it was a firearm. "Who shot it?" A question mark popped from the head of a member of the armed forces. Suddenly, someone shouted. "The people at the auction floor did it! Someone was killed by them!" "I do not!" The member of the armed squad just started to argue. There was another gunshot. The bullet hit the center of his eyebrows, and stopped the sentence he hadn''t had time to finish. As a pirate and a member of the armed forces were shot and killed, the chaos began to appear. "Grass, kill my brother!" boom-- After the gunshots, another member of the armed forces fell to the ground after being shot. The person who shouted and shot again quickly retracted into the crowd, and disappeared for a moment. Although two members of the armed team on the auction site were inexplicably killed, they finally represented the position of the auction site and did not rashly fight back. However, two more shots followed, which directly shattered their position. Suddenly, the scene became more chaotic... Although the murloc slave didn''t know what had happened, he seemed to have seen the opportunity, and his actions to kill the pirate became more and more quick. ........ "Who gave the assist?" On the roof of a building, Maude, who was surprised, quickly put away [Usopp], and immediately jumped into the lane between the building. "Could it be that there are peers?" Maude quickly shifted his position. After he touched the scene, he realized that the "person" who broke out of the auction house was a murloc. After observing for a while, he felt that the scene was too harmonious, so he tentatively fired a shot. I didn''t expect much. I never thought that after he shot, one after another [assistances] popped up like mushrooms. After that, things developed beyond his expectations. Hearing the sound of fighting from the auction house, Maude walked through the building lanes, speeding up his pace while loading ammunition. He didn''t want to run with oil on the soles of his feet. (End of this chapter) Chapter 32： That person... is saving the fishman? Who in Chapter 32...is saving the fishman? After all, who shot and gave the assist. Maude didn''t know, and it didn''t seem to be that important. Listening to the increasingly fierce fighting over there, one can imagine the horror of the scene. As the initiator, Maude expressed regret for this. Anyone who comes out to be mixed up has to be paid back. He had no guilt for the pirates, and walked around most of the building complex until he reached the other side, and immediately went on the roof of the nearby building. After coming up to the roof, Maude was stunned to find that many people stood on the surrounding houses at some unknown time. At a glance, some people even carry food and wine bottles in their hands. Get close, you can still hear the applause. Looking at those people, Maude thought slightly. It seems to be a good choice to start with them. But now there is a better choice, so I gave up this idea. Maude silently retracted his gaze and turned to look at the battle circle in front of the auction house. His eyes were focused on the **** murloc slaves. And the pirate who had just been inadvertently swept a few eyes felt a ray of chill inexplicably, just as it was cooling down at night, and quickly poured a few more sips of liquor to warm up. At this time, the chaos underneath gradually heated up. Some people saw that the situation was not good and withdrew from the battle circle in time. But more people were forced to stay on the scene because their companions were injured and the boss was still in the auction room. Originally, because of the explosion in the auction hall, these men were worried about their bosses, so they wanted to rush into the auction hall to check the situation, but they were stopped by the armed team at the auction hall. From the standpoint of the auction house, if so many people rush in after an accident, it will not only make the situation worse, but also threaten all the goods that have been photographed by customers tonight. . Due to the sufficient reasons given by the armed forces, this group of men believed in the strength of the auction house. Using this as the point of conflict, when the whole situation was completely messed up, they also let go, gathered crowds to kill, and pressed toward the entrance of the auction house. In such a situation, in less than a few minutes, more than a hundred dead bodies were on the ground. But at least one-third of these corpses were killed by murloc slaves. From escaping from the auction to the current people blocking the killing, the murloc slaves are actually a bit confused. He didn''t know how the explosion in the auction hall came from. I don''t know who took advantage of the chaos to open his prison. I don''t even know why there are fights in the auction venue. He only knew that there was a chance to regain freedom before his eyes. Therefore, with a fluke mentality, he rushed through most of the venue. What he couldn''t understand was that the humans in the venue, including the humans who had already paid a lot of money to buy him, did not stop him, allowing him to rush out of the venue safely. What the murloc slave didn''t know was that the guests attending the auction only regarded him as a priced commodity, and at the same time a commodity that could be bought with money. Since it is something that can be bought with money, what qualifications do they have to take the risk? Therefore, even if it is Kazte, who is bound to win the murloc slave, it is impossible to take the risk to stop the escaped murloc slave at this time. That''s just a commodity that can be traded with money. If something goes wrong, the auction will also be responsible. This kind of pure and deep cognition can be understood by the murloc slave who fled in panic? He finally escaped from the meeting place, but he was faced with difficulties in an instant. And just as he slowly felt desperate, a scene that he couldn''t understand again took place. Suddenly, humans began to kill each other again. This gave the murloc slaves hope. [Aaron is right, human beings are an ugly creature, there is no need for existence! After the pressure plummeted, the murloc slaves made frequent killing moves like crazy. He no longer takes care of the knife light coming from behind, just to speed up the efficiency of his breakthrough. Such a reckless approach caused him to have several **** wounds in just a few seconds. But the effect in exchange was also remarkable, and he finally broke through to the edge. The crossbar in front of him is no longer a breathless crowd, but a wall of people that can be broken through with a wave of hands. "Go away!" The murloc slave roared again and slammed into the last weak wall. After successfully breaking through, he was covered in blood and ran wildly on the long street. Just go to the sea, just go to the sea... At this moment, he only had this idea. Seeing the murloc slaves break out, the pirates around who were watching the excitement couldn''t help being surprised. Several pirates immediately took out their pistols, seeing the murloc slaves as moving targets for fun, and pointed their guns at them. Boom...! Gunshots broke out, and bullets cut through the night and shot at the murloc slave who was running wild. The pulpy marksmanship made most of the bullets empty, but there were also a few bullets passing through the arms and waist of the murloc slave. Suddenly, several blood arrows spattered in the air. The murloc slaves endured the pain without stopping. "Haha!" The pirates laughed wantonly. Followed by another round of gunfire. The bullet rain hit, making the murloc slaves like a boat in the wind and rain, precarious. At an alley not far from the street, Clara looked at the murloc slaves who were fleeing in the rain of bullets on the street. Apart from the sound of gunshots, Clara''s ears were the harsh, rampant laughter of the pirates. She frowned deeply, her fingertips subconsciously exerted force, pinching out a large wrinkle out of the important drawing in her hand. Not entirely pitying the murloc slaves, but disgusting the atmosphere at this time. Because of her childhood experience, she deeply understood a truth. Murlocs are good and bad, and so are humans. The distinction between good and evil has nothing to do with race. Boom! There was another loud gunshot. But this time, it was followed by the screams of two pirates before they died. Two shots from an unknown source killed the two pirates who raised their guns most happily. Clara was startled, and with her excellent hearing, she found the two flashes of gunfire among the many sounds. After walking through the prestige, I saw a figure wearing a mask walking fast on the top of the building. "That is?" Clara''s eyes widened. But seeing that figure quickly put away the pistol, he immediately pulled out a long-barreled musket from behind with one hand, and slammed the muzzle horizontally, seeming to pull the trigger without even aiming. Accompanied by the gunshots, Clara moved her eyes, just in time to see a pirate with a rifled gun aiming at the murloc slave and fell to the ground. "That person... is saving the fishmen?" Clara looked at the figure again, her eyes filled with incredible light. Who is it? navy? Bounty Hunter? Can''t it be a pirate? Is it even more impossible to be a Murloc? Looking at the figure going away in a daze, Clara''s thoughts surged. She couldn''t think of anyone who would save the murloc in such a place full of dirty water. The person who opened the gun was Maude who was always watching the battle. After seeing the murloc slave successfully break through, he was overjoyed and quickly followed. Later, I saw pirates who came out from pubs or casinos on both sides of the street to join in the fun, using murloc slaves as live targets to practice guns. "Dare to move my prey?" Maude didn''t even think about it at the time, so he shot the gun and killed the three pirates who jumped the most. There was also a scene that made Clara feel incredible. (End of this chapter) Chapter 33： I, Arthur, never take advantage of others Chapter 33 I, Arthur, never take advantage of others The purpose of saving the murloc is to kill the murloc. How could Clara as a bystander think of such a wonderful logical relationship. Therefore, she purely thought that Maude was trying to save the murloc. While feeling unbelievable, what followed was the doubt about Maud''s identity. On the long street, the murloc slave who wanted to escape back to the sea also noticed this. Is someone helping me? The murloc fell into the same thinking as Clara for an instant. who is it? How can someone help me in such a place? The murloc shook his head suddenly. However, he is not a fool. After experiencing what is called a live target on the spot, how could he continue to run on the long street. He suddenly turned aside and ran towards the lane between the buildings. The pirates who came out to have fun around saw that the murloc slaves had learned to be clever, and regretted that they couldn''t shoot a few more shots, nor would they be stupid enough to chase them. Because they know very well that murloc slaves are commodities in the Mad Hatter auction house. When there are a lot of people, everyone shoots a few shots for fun, and everyone has a share of death. In that case, there is no need to worry about the auction house making trouble afterwards. As for helping the auction house catch murloc slaves alive? Risks and benefits are not proportional, and you will only do it if your head is kicked by a donkey. Seeing the murloc slaves escaping into the lane, the pirates who joined in the excitement turned their attention to the three colleagues who did not know who was killed, and the chaos in front of the gate of the auction house. On the top of the building, Maude saw the murloc turning into the lane, and his face under the mask showed a smile of satisfaction. That''s right... At the thought of being able to verify whether the Hunter''s Notes would also work for the Murlocs, Maude''s heart became hot. When the ability was originally designed, the original intention was to use the intelligence advantage of the traverser. Therefore, in the subconscious mind, the hunter''s notes, as the name suggests, are intended to be above [hunting] and [people]. In Maude''s original prey range, there were no such types of murlocs and giants. But whether it is a murloc or a giant, it is more or less hooked with [human]. Therefore, Maude feels that the possibility of application is extremely high. As long as it is applicable, the prey category will be able to be further expanded. By then, murlocs and giants are simply more profitable prey. However, although the income is high, murlocs and giants are more like rare-level monsters than pirates all over the world. Unless you go directly to their den, it is basically an existence that can be met and cannot be sought. "The physique of the murlocs is really amazing. After so many injuries, they can still maintain this speed." Maude followed closely behind the murloc slave. "If it weren''t for killing the three pirates tonight, I might not be able to catch up now." Seeing that the murloc slave''s running speed showed no signs of attenuation, Maude was surprised, but calm. It''s best to let the Murloc run more. First, there is too much blood loss. Then there is a sharp drop in individual strength. It will be much easier to make a move afterwards. The previous performance of murloc slaves killing and killing in the crowd, Maude was all in his eyes. At this moment, he was like a lone wolf patiently waiting for its prey, hanging tightly behind the murloc slave. Considering that someone might be in the way, Maude slowed down and reloaded ammunition while chasing. Even though the current physical fitness is not bad, only firearms can bring a sense of security. As long as it is not an enemy who can resist the bullet, Maude has the confidence to deal with it. After leaving it for about ten minutes, the side effects of the Murloc slave''s injury finally began to erupt. First, too much blood was lost, causing weakness in the limbs. This was followed by a sharp drop in speed. Beware of changes, Maude felt almost ready to start. He suddenly speeded up, several high-speed leaps, and landed in front of the murloc slave. The murloc slave was taken aback and stopped abruptly. Excessive blood loss caused the body with weak limbs to be unable to support this sudden stop in vain, and could not help but stagger forward. Oops! The murloc slave''s heart beat wildly. To his surprise, the human in front of him didn''t take advantage of the situation to kill him. Hurrying to stabilize the body, the murloc slave panted heavily, watching the humans who suddenly fell. His gaze flicked over the dagger held by the human being and the long-barreled muzzle exposed from his shoulders. He was taken aback, and he immediately rushed forward, ignoring his physical problems. Start first! boom-- The murloc slave stopped again abruptly. A lead bomb fell on his feet, and plumes of gunpowder rose upward. "Stupid humans." Seeing Maude emptied the only lead shot of the musket, the murloc slave was quite sure. This kind of terrain, he was most afraid of guns, so just now when he noticed Maude''s musket behind his back, he would venture to charge. As a result, the opponent deliberately missed the bullet. For unknown reasons, there is no need to think about it. At this time, the murloc slave was not in a hurry to make a move, silently adjusting his breath. Using a lead bullet to stop the charge of the murloc slave, Maude threw aside [Usopp] who had emptied the lead bullet. "Although you are a murloc, I, Arthur, have never liked taking advantage of others." Maude raised his head slightly, and the eyes in the hole in the mask stared at the body of the murloc slave. "I see that your injury is quite serious, and you are in trouble because of your escape, so I will give you a five-minute break." "..." The murloc slave suddenly opened his eyes. That''s it. No wonder the gun missed deliberately just now. Humph, boring character. This is how human beings seem to be particularly stupid. five minutes? It takes less than three minutes to adjust it. The murloc slave thought to himself, adjusting his breath. How could he wait for five minutes when his breath recovered? Just shoot directly, and then leave the place of right and wrong as soon as possible. Maude looked at the murloc slave who was trying to recover his breath, and said with a serious face: "I will not kill the unknown with the sword, and report your name." After speaking, he raised his dagger and lay in front of him. The murloc slave glanced at the dagger and couldn''t help but sneered. Even if he was injured, as long as it was a close combat, he would have the confidence to kill the human with only a dagger in front of him in an instant. "Heaton Sam." The murloc slave quietly reported his fame without even thinking about it. I wanted to add another ruthless sentence, but felt unnecessary. Anyway, we can squeeze the head of this self-proclaimed righteous and noble human. "Heaton Sam, right?" Maude smiled and looked closely at the outline of the blood-stained face of the murloc slave. After a while, Maude suddenly stepped back and put away his dagger. The murloc named Sam was taken aback when he saw this, not knowing what medicine was sold in Mord''s gourd. After putting away the dagger, Maude directly summoned the Hunter''s Note. "Huh? Is it a devil fruit capable person?!" Seeing Maude conjure a notebook out of thin air, Sam realized the sense of crisis in vain, and no longer adjusted his interest rate, and decisively rushed towards Maude. Maude was in a state of danger, like a judge, holding a quill pen to quickly write Sam''s name on the page and the amazing grip that he had previously shown in battle. "No matter what your ability is, just let me get close...!" Sam raised his right hand when he rushed, his open webbed hand was ready to go, ready to squeeze Maude''s cheek with his bare hands after getting close. Suddenly, his face changed drastically. Only saw that the notes that Maude was holding in his hand suddenly disappeared, and he took out a flintlock pistol from his clothes instead. boom-- Maude pulled the trigger. A shot hit Sam in the body. The blood spattered suddenly, and the impact of the lead bullet shocked Sam''s body, and then stopped. "you!" Sam fell to the ground in disbelief. Maude then took out a second flintlock pistol and shot Sam''s body. "Shameless and shameless Arthur, Ah, Aronjue, I will definitely treat you..." Before he finished speaking, Sam died. "Aron?" Hearing Sam''s cruel words before he died, Maude frowned. (End of this chapter) Chapter 34： Consideration of the second requirement Chapter 34 consideration of the second requirement Aaron will definitely slaughter your humans to death. This is what Sam wanted to say before he died. If Maude heard it, he might laugh out loud. However, hearing Aaron''s name from Sam did not expect Maude. Because the Dragon Pirate Group is in the East China Sea, and here is the West China Sea. Could it be that he wanted to defect to Aaron, and ended up in the West Sea because he was lost, and was then caught by humans? Maude shook his head and stopped thinking. At this moment, the body suddenly made a slight beeping sound, which caused some changes. Maude felt it, rolled up his sleeves, and the muscles on his arms were beginning to show up, but it was still vain. "Obviously only a few words of intelligence, there is such a degree of benefit." Maude was a little surprised, and couldn''t help but glance at Sam''s body. After all, he is a guy who can smash a blood through the crowd based on his physical fitness and amazing grip. Not to mention anything else, in the case of serious injuries, not only can it support it until now, when I rushed over just now, although the speed was severely discounted, it was still not to be underestimated. Had it not been for Sam''s reaction to be taken into account early, so that the distance was pulled back in advance, maybe Sam would be close after writing the name. For a murloc like Sam with a strong body, if he learns physical skills or murloc karate, his overall strength is estimated to be several times higher. "This guy, it seems that he is not an ordinary murloc warrior. If you let him run away tonight, and then get together with the Dragon Pirates... maybe it will destroy the straw hat pirates that have not yet formed in a few years. group." Maude picked up [Ussop] that was just thrown aside. The act of throwing the gun is actually a bit redundant. I originally thought it would have the slightest effect of letting Sam relax his vigilance, but after all, there is no bullet in the gun. However, Maude still admired Sam''s decisiveness in just a few minutes. It''s a pity that destiny has secretly bid for the price. Even if Sam managed to escape from the auction house here, he would not escape his only destination-death. At that time, even if Maude didn''t shoot, he could kill Sam, who was unstable and seriously injured with a dagger. It''s just that it''s safer to shoot. Now that there is a safer method, Maude will only use the dagger only if his brain is drawn. If it''s a long sword, maybe it can still be considered. After all, an inch is strong, and a long knife is much more reliable than a dagger. Without staying for a long time, Maude left the lane. After a while, a fishy smell gradually appeared in the air. Coming out tonight, Maude successfully captured three pirates and a murloc. The plentiful harvest made him decide to stop there, instead of going to the auction house to join in the fun, instead he went straight back to the weapon shop. "Evil Dragon Pirate Group..." On the way back, because of Sam''s unfinished words before his death, and Maude''s first taste of the sweetness brought by the murloc prey, it is inevitable that he began to think about it. Just think about it for the time being. After all, the Dragon Pirate Group is far away in the East China Sea. Moreover, with his current strength, it used to be purely food delivery. But the benefits brought by the murlocs are indeed gratifying. Of course, if it is just an ordinary murloc, it is estimated that there is no benefit. And for a Murloc like Sam, what Maude can think of is the Dragon Pirate Group in the East China Sea, the Murloc Island under the deep sea 10,000 meters, and the shampoo that has a large supply of Murloc slaves. Islands. What is more embarrassing is that when Maude can go to those places, maybe his strength has become so strong that he does not need them. On the way back to the weapon shop, Maude deliberately took the route without lights, but unfortunately lost his way. In desperation, Maude could only honestly follow the route of the top floor of the building, and then safely returned to the weapon shop. After returning, Maude walked into the bathroom lightly. Touching the black, took off the mask and death-word armband, put them on the sink, immediately turned on the faucet, held up the water and patted his face. He intends to dispose of these disguised things tomorrow. Even if you need to use it next time, you will only recreate a different style. "call" Maude wiped off the water on his face and looked at the mirror in the dark, it was pitch black. The physique needs were on the right track, and he began to consider whether to fill in the second demand. After the thought arose, hesitation followed immediately. Sword technique or physical technique? Considering the physical skills, Maude immediately thought of the six navy styles-shaved, iron block, paper painting, moon step, scalloped foot, and finger gun. As for swordsmanship, the most intuitive impression is Sauron''s various gorgeous sword skills, and the powerful aura of the eagle eye when he flicks a knife. For the former, you have to learn the six formulas before the [Physical Skills] can be effective. In the latter case, you can fill in the demand for [cold weapon] by trick. It''s just that when the demand side expands, the experience gains received will be shared. It is like a [passive] requirement of physique, and the income scores obtained flow into many aspects such as strength, endurance, and speed. If the second requirement is to fill in a similar one, I am afraid it will be more expensive than expensive. If it''s a bit tougher, you can also fill in a talent requirement or something, but for a mysterious and mysterious thing like talent, Maude doesn''t want to take a risk. It is estimated that it will not be decided in a short time. However, Maude is also very clear that he is more inclined to the choice of swordsmanship, just because there are only a few grids, so he has to choose carefully, and he will not make a decision so quickly. His consideration is also very simple, that is, under the same conditions, the knife is definitely harder than the fist. Another key point is the length. When thinking about this, Maude could not help but a picture emerged in his mind. The little stickman of physical skills scurried in the crowd, shaking out pieces of afterimages, and shouting: I can show your scalp numb. The little stickman with swordsmanship directly took out a long and hard thing, disdainfully said: Mine is longer than you. The topic ends here. Maude''s thoughts returned to reality. "take it easy." Tell yourself habitually not to rush. As long as you are patient enough, success is not as difficult as you think. Patter. The lights came on suddenly. Maude''s eyelids flicked and saw Sonny''s figure reflected in the mirror. Sunny turned on the light. The thinking was too focused, but she didn''t notice the movement of Sunny going downstairs. Looking at Sunny in the mirror, Maude apologized: "Did you wake you up?" Sunny shook her head and said, "I didn''t sleep." "It''s all this point, you haven''t slept yet?" Maude was a little surprised. Sunny suddenly stopped talking, but looked at the mask and armband on the sink. Especially the mask, if you don''t look at it carefully, you might think it was Arthur''s mask at work. Seeing Sunny looking at the mask and armband, Maude turned around and blocked Sunny''s sight without a trace. At the same time, he changed the subject and joked: "You haven''t slept so late, are you waiting for me to come back?" "Correct." Sonny seemed to lack the subtlety that she should have as a girl, and she nodded in confession. Maude was taken aback, then laughed, jokingly said: "Oh my God, you don''t like me anymore." Sonny gave him a blank look and went straight to the kitchen. "I''m hungry, make me something to eat, make one more by the way, and Sol may be back later." "You go there first, I will come later." Maude responded with a smile, preparing to take the mask and armband to the room upstairs first. .......... Mad Hatter auction venue. The black smoke has dispersed, and the scene is messy. The bandit Becky was surrounded by a group of men, holding a half-eaten devil fruit in his hand. Because of the indescribable taste, his facial features are slightly distorted. At his feet, there was a middle-aged man who was shot several times. "Becky!" The middle-aged man raised his head strenuously, glared at Becky, and said, "A guy like you who started with a bootleg..." While looking at the middle-aged man coldly, Becky swallowed the other half of the devil fruit. (End of this chapter) Chapter 35： Rising star Chapter 35 Rising Star "A guy like me who started off with a bootleg?" Becky swallowed the other half of the devil''s fruit and looked at the middle-aged man with contempt. "Simo, with your narrow vision, it is not wrong to ruin the Kolo family in your hands." After speaking, Becky stretched out his right hand to his side. Behind him, a subordinate dressed in a black suit handed the white napkin to Becky''s hand in due course. Becky took the napkin and wiped his mouth. In the next month, it is estimated that this unspeakable disgusting smell will not be forgotten. Tonight, I almost confessed my life for this thing called Devil Fruit. I only hope that the so-called ability is worthy of the risk tonight. But as far as the result is concerned, even if the ability is unsatisfactory, it is enough to fire hundreds of shots to celebrate. Seamo, the boss of the Kolo family, one of the five underground gangs, tried to get up, but couldn''t do anything. The blood flowed from the wound, slowly taking away his strength. Even if he could speak, he couldn''t refute Becky''s words, but he could only show resentment. The accumulation over the past 20 years is no match for the booming bootleg business. The real lag is one move, and all the games are lost. "As long as we go the right way, even the cheapest wine can be more expensive than gold." Feeling the unwillingness and resentment from Seamus, Becky continued to trample on Seamus''s only dignity as a winner. "And for an old stubborn like you who was imprisoned in the past, it will be a matter of time before you leave." Becky dropped his napkin and turned to leave. "Advancing with the times can we go faster and farther, do you understand now? The bereavement dog of the Kolo family." The white napkin slowly floated on top of Seamer''s head, blocking his last hateful gaze towards Becky. Becky''s men took a step forward and pointed their guns at Seamus. Boom...! The gunfire suddenly became dense as rain. "You didn''t lose decently, but I can give you a decent way to die." Listening to the intensive gunfire behind him, Becky had a grim expression. In the messy auction venue, many guests were still left. Most of the guests were escorted to a safe place by armed teams at the auction house when the riots first appeared. But no matter where it is, there is always no shortage of guys who like to watch the excitement. The famous Devil Sheriff Lafayette is. Kidd and Kira who bought guns too. This is even more true for Sol, who has already obtained a sharp knife from the fifty industrial property. As for Arthur, he didn''t want to wade in the muddy water, but was forced by Sol to stay as a company. He watched Becky eat the devil fruit he had dreamed of, and he was jealous besides jealousy. It''s not that I didn''t think about robbing, but it was purely seeking death. This corpse on the ground is proof. Capone Becky... Really ruthless! Witness Beckina''s practice of using himself as bait and then destroying two competitors. Arthur could only sigh from the bottom of his heart how cruel Becky was. On the side, Saul watched Becky leave the auction room with a compelling aura, and said seriously: "It is said that the devil fruit is worse than shit." Arthur glanced at Saul, thinking that even if it is worse than shit, as long as he can get the devil''s fruit, how about eating a ton? "But in fact, just one bite is enough." Sol touched the long knife in his hand and smiled: "I wanted to remind him of friendship, but there is no right time." "..." The corners of Arthur''s mouth twitched. Thor first glanced vaguely at Kidd who was present, then looked at the gate of the venue, and said: "After watching the excitement, it''s time to go home." With that, he walked straight to the gate. What surprised Saul most tonight was not only Becky''s heroic temperament, but also new faces like Lafayette that should not be underestimated. As for the familiar guy like Kidd, Saul was also the most promising rising star in the beginning. But now... A figure emerged in his mind. Saul smiled, holding a fifty sharp knife, and leaving the auction under the watchful eyes of Kidd and others. At the scene, people such as Lafayette also left the scene without any reason to stay. Kira looked at the satisfied captain beside him, and said, "Kid, it''s time to go." Kidd nodded, and his right hand gently stroked a dagger and a dagger on his waist. This is the weapon he bought tonight, and the quality is pretty good. Although it is far inferior to Keanu with a gun, just use it for the time being, and you will always find a better one after you go to sea. He looked at the last few backs when he left the field. Not only did he watch a good show tonight, but he finally let him see many colleagues worthy of attention. "it''s time" The corners of his mouth were raised high, and the meteor strode towards the door. Recruitment of personnel. Voyage ship. In this place, as long as there is money, everything can be prepared. The top floor of the auction house. Ralph, the auction house owner still dressed in a crimson suit, stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows with his hands down, looking down at the lamp-filled Mad Hatter town. Listening to the brief but unmissed report from his subordinates, Ralph''s eyes were still full of pitch black with no emotion. It was too dark to see humanity, it was as deep as an abyss. When his subordinate''s report was over, Ralph raised his head and looked at the [Wall Mountain] that stood in the distance under the moonlight. Compared to the riots tonight, the other side of the mountain is his heart. "Is there anything in the factory?" "It''s business as usual." "Go down." Ralph nodded. The subordinate left quietly. Only Ralph was left in the room. He stared at [Wall Mountain] quietly, silent for a long time. pier. Haku stood on the edge of the deck, looking at the two people who were accompanying him in the night, with a slightly relaxed expression. Sabo and Clara returned to the boat smoothly. "Got it, the layout map behind Wall Mountain." Clara moved towards Hakuyan the drawing in Yang''s hand. "Good job, Kerra." Haku smiled slightly. The task has been completed, so there is no need to use a pseudonym, but to call Kerla''s real name. "Not only did he get a topographic map, Sabo also figured out the approximate military strength and the number of slaves in the factory." Kerla glanced at Sabo, who was rarely silent. "Sabo, what''s the matter with you? It''s been weird since just now." "Ah, it''s okay." Sabo looked up and smiled. "Just thinking about whether there is a need to keep one person before the action begins." "Do you want to stay?" Kerla immediately understood Sabo''s thoughts and looked surprised. Haku directly vetoed: "It''s not necessary." Without waiting for Sabo to speak, Kerla, who knew the Sabo mode of action, asked again: "Why?" Sabo scratched his head and said seriously: "I met a person wearing a mask tonight. The probability is that the navy is lurking in the town, so he may have a lot of earlier and more practical information." "what?" Kerla suddenly thought of the figure who shot and saved the murloc slave. "Are you carrying a flintlock spear?" After hearing this, Sabo looked at Kerla a little surprised. Kerla then briefly described the outfit of Maud and how Maud shot and saved the murloc. After listening to Kerla''s narration. Sabo was slightly surprised. As a murloc, Haku said solemnly: "There is such a navy in this place..." "That, haven''t confirmed yet." When Thor returned to the weapon shop, he immediately smelled the aroma of the food. Follow the aroma to the kitchen, and suddenly saw Maude and Sunny eating noodles. "Oh, even my part is prepared." Looking at the hot beef noodles on the table, Salton felt hungry. Put the sharp knife that has just been obtained on the table casually, grab the bowl and eat it. Maude''s gaze was attracted by the long knife. "Sol, is this the sharp knife of one of the fifty property auctions tonight?" "Sucking..." "Yes, it''s called Chidori." (End of this chapter) Chapter 36： Chidori Chapter 36 Chidori "Chidori..." Maude looked at the long knife on the table. The handle is engraved with a row of diamond-shaped patterns. The color of the scabbard is blue, slender and rich in texture, and white "?" patterns are arranged disorderly on the sheath. The interweaving of blue and white gives a sense of deepness at first glance. After looking at it for a while, Maude was immediately full of curiosity about the blade in the sheath. In contrast, Sunny had no interest in knives at all, and concentrated on sweeping the bottom of the bowl, not even letting go of a finely chopped green onion. Sol took a big mouthful of hot noodles and looked sideways at Maude: "Why, want to try the texture?" Maude nodded subconsciously and said: "Well, this knife looks very textured, I don''t know how it feels when held." "Hehe, don''t you know if you try it?" Sol freed up a hand, picked up Chidori and handed it over. Maude raised his eyebrows when he saw this, and reached out to take Chidori over. At this moment, Saul grabbed his smile instantly, using the Chidori as a stick with his backhand, knocking on Maude''s forehead. "You have to be single-minded and do everything, and you are interested in knives before you get started with guns?" "..." Maude rubbed his forehead, silently looking at Sol, who smiled in the first second, and then was expressionless in the second. Just look at the knife, as for? Knowing that Saul is very sensitive to this aspect, Maude would not talk back. Tonight he was still considering whether to write down the second demand, and it happened that Sol bought the Chidori from the auction. Therefore, he wanted to feel the charm of One Piece''s world famous sword. Never thought that Saul would not even let him touch the knife. Obviously he hates things related to knives so much, yet he is so keen on collecting famous knives. I don''t know what''s in this old guy''s head. Maude glanced at the Chidori who was put on the table again by Thor, rather regretful. But soon, he thought that this famous knife would be put on the shelf, and Thor would go to Huajie for morning exercises basically every morning... Withdrawing his gaze calmly, Maude made a small calculation in his heart. At this time, he didn''t notice Saul''s meaningful eyes, as if he was saying: "You bastard, just give up." The next day. Early in the morning, the mist was filled. The air is full of salty water vapor. Maude woke up from sleep and rushed to the shop as soon as he put on the load. "Why not?!" Looking at the same shelf as yesterday, Maud, who had failed to anticipate, suddenly looked disappointed. Hearing Maude''s voice, Sunny came from the corridor and looked at Maude in confusion. "what are you doing?" "It''s nothing." Maude said perfunctorily. He didn''t want to say, but Sunny looked at the shelves, and then remembered Maude''s performance last night, and suddenly guessed Maude''s mind. "Don''t think about it. How could the knives that Saul wanted to collect could be put on the shelf to sell? He doesn''t need these famous knives to fill the storefront." "That''s it." Maude was even more disappointed. He was lucky enough to think that Saul might be planning to touch it for a few days before putting the knife on the shelf, but Sonny shattered his fluke with a single word. "All the knives bought at a high price were put by Sol in his own room, but I advise you not to mess around. Even if an ant enters the room, Sol can know." Sunny glanced at the disappointment on Maude''s face and walked towards the kitchen. "Today''s breakfast will be cooked a while later. You clean up the shop before you come." "it is good." Maude responded weakly, and immediately looked at the shelf again. Although there were many long knives on it, they didn''t have the feeling that Chidori made his eyes shine. There is a huge gap between the two. After all, under the prestige, there are no vain people. Chidori is one of the fifty industrial good knives, not to mention the aura of the good knives itself, and the quality alone is not comparable to the knives on the shelf. But in fact, the knives on the shelf are not bad, although they are far inferior to Chidori, but they are not so different. The reason Maude feels this way is more due to the influence of his fame. No way, he was deeply influenced by the original work, and naturally thought that only the nearly 100 knives of the karma system were really good knives. But this world is so vast, how can there be only nearly a hundred good knives. Even if it is a long knife of medium quality, it only needs to be used by a swordsman who is good at arming and domineering. [Domineering accumulation] for a long time can achieve a sharp knife invisible. Although I couldn''t touch the chidori, Maude had the idea of ??starting a knife instead. It''s just that he has to sneak in and hide in the room. If you are fine at ordinary times, you can take it out to familiarize yourself with the feel. With this thought, Maude was not in a hurry. On the contrary, the excerpts of [Notes] are more important, after all, you have to return [Notes] to Sunny after dinner. No longer worrying about Chidori, Maude cleaned the store as quickly as possible, and then asked Sunny for a new notebook. It took more than two hours before he copied all the information. I originally had an impression of the information in [Notes], but after copying it this time, I remembered some parts more clearly. Maude estimated that even if you don''t need to use the reward photo to match, as long as you see the person, you should be able to identify the identity of the other party immediately. After most of the day, the weapon shop''s business has been bleak as usual. During the period, there was still no guest. It wasn''t until dinner time that Thor, who was full of alcohol, came back slowly with a pot of wine. As soon as he entered the weapon shop, Thor immediately glanced at the weight on Maude''s leg. "Stop lunch." After that, he left a word and went straight upstairs to the room. I want to feast on it outside. Watching Saul go upstairs, Maude returned to the shop and couldn''t help but glance at the empty shop door. He thought that Saul would not be able to wake up in a few hours if he fell asleep this night. So, in the afternoon, you don''t need to be urged to practice by Thor, you may go to the street to find prey. Do it as soon as he thinks of it, Maude didn''t plan to eat anymore, and went straight back to the room. First take off the load and place the two flintlock pistols next to your body. As for [Usop], I dont bring it because the signs of aging on the gun are too conspicuous. "About half a million Bailey..." Maude counted the remaining private money and put it in his pocket properly. The money was collected from the prey after he hunted. After getting ready, Maude quickly walked downstairs to the shop. "Sanny, let me go out." Maude quickly dropped a word, and after that, she didn''t give Sonny a chance to reply at all. He opened the door and closed the door in one go, and then slipped away. Inside the counter, Sunny stared at the store door, gritted her teeth after a while. "Mo, De!" But soon, she noticed the speed at which Maude had just slipped away. "Impossible, only a few days..." Sunny thought blankly. Even if the talent is amazing, it''s impossible to make such a significant improvement just after two days of carrying the weight? Sunny was puzzled. ... Walking in the lane, Maude suddenly remembered that there were several [neighbors] around who hadn''t visited. But thinking of being able to go to visit at any time, and time is tight, I saved this idea for next time. "Speaking of which, this is the first time I came out during the day." Maude couldn''t help but sighed, and then thought about where to go. The place of choice is definitely the pub. Although there is a mixture of fish and dragons, the chance of finding suitable prey is relatively high. However, Maude also wanted to visit Wangjiao Street during the day, and there are other weapon shops, as well as Thor''s frequent morning exercises... ahem. The more he thought about it, Maude became more interested and couldn''t help speeding up his pace. He was in high spirits, but he didn''t notice the gaze that came to him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 37： miniature Chapter 37 in miniature As a part of Mad Hatter Island, the residential area is less than half of the other blocks. In terms of popularity, there is a huge difference. Because the residential area is for some pirates who are willing to stay here and people in the underground world. But the people living here are more elderly pirates like Thor who have retreated from the sea, or pirates who have been injured in battle and become disabled but have a pension fund. These people have lost the capital to look forward to the future, and some of them just continue to linger. Under such influence, the overall atmosphere of the residential area tends to be lifeless. Walking in every lane and surrounding you, there are always bursts of "dead mouse" smell. It is commonplace to have dead bodies on the road. After all, not every pirate eliminated by the times can be like Sol... Have the capital to trample on money. Being able to open a store in this position is destined to be the result of bankruptcy. You can go to Huajie Pub every day to enjoy consumption. When you have nothing to do, you can spend huge sums of money to buy a famous knife that you will never use. In contrast, all they can do is to spend the remaining money. Or buy a bottle of wine and sit in the tavern, listening to the energetic bragging of young pirates, so as to remember the past, and then lick the last drop of wine. Or go to the flowery street and exchange money for the familiar and exhilarating gazes of the past, even if those gazes are piled up with money, it doesn''t matter. Until the last penny is spent. Then wait to die, or struggle again. The same is a pirate, why is the final treatment different? Maude knows the answer very well. It''s power, the power to be the master. To live better and more recklessly, you have to have the power to reverse the wishes of others. Especially in such a world, even more so. Otherwise, it is very likely that you will end up like the few eyeless pirates in front of you. Maude raised his eyes and looked at the pirates who were stuck in the front of the lane, with missing arms and legs and holding rusty machete. He glanced over the hollowed-out body, feeling that there was no vitality, only gazes full of malice remained. Maude pulled out his dagger in silence. After a few more lanes, you should be able to leave the house. At the moment when he was blocked by the road, Maude was thinking about a few meters away from the block. Then, before taking the shot, Maude heard a conversation. "The one on my stomach...is mine." "Me, I only need to be below the knee." "Yes, the rest will be mine." It is rare to meet such a young and tender boy in the residential area. The few pirates who were left alone were so excited that they all spoke with a little trembling. It''s just a dagger, what deterrence can it have? If it hadn''t been for the flintlock gun to be exchanged for wine, otherwise, it would be more labor-saving to blow this young man with one shot. The future is about to be compressed to the death line, like the cold darkness grabbing their thoughts. It doesn''t matter what. As long as you can experience the feeling of having a full meal again. As long as you can taste the refreshing sensation of the wine sliding over your tongue and throat again. They couldn''t wait a long time ago, after confirming their ownership, they raised a long knife and slashed at Maud. It seems that they have seen a re-ignited future. Even one day! They imagined so. However, the "prey" in front of him disappeared in vain. His thoughts have not kept up, but a long-lost chill came from somewhere in the body. Was it chopped? They fell to the ground, blood gurgling from the wound. They overestimated themselves and underestimated Maud''s threat. Realize that hope is shattered, realize that death is near. They wailed. Maude passed the three pirates without stopping. Considering that he didn''t want to be splashed by blood, when he shot just now, he deliberately avoided areas with exaggerated bleeding such as the carotid artery. This also means that before the amount of bleeding reaches the target, these three pirates who are not worthy of Maud''s waste of pen and ink will be close to death bit by bit. Ignoring the desperate wailing from behind, Maude walked into a corner and moved on. This irrelevant episode is nothing more than a microcosm of the world of One Piece. Although there are still rays of light that can break through the darkness in these miniatures, under the influence of the great pirate era, people are more willing to face the inevitable darkness. Before embracing the world, Maude knew exactly what he should do. Before you want to gain a foothold, you must first stand firm. Getting stronger as soon as possible is what Maud is trying to do right now. After walking through a few crooked alleyways, Maude finally walked out of the house and came to the broad street under the sun. The "stink" and "deadness" that had always been floating in the air were finally dispelled by the bright sunshine. On the street, the armed pirates came and went, and the voices were loud, and it was quite lively at first glance. After the auction ended, most of the pirates who were attracted were not in a hurry to leave. Rest and enjoyment are often more important than going to sea. Furthermore, after the event is over, they can expect a scene of warships wandering in the open sea. Because Mad Hatter is an area that the navy cannot intervene at this stage, but its okay to cast a net in the open sea to catch fish. Experienced pirates will avoid this potential risk as much as possible. Maude walked into the crowd, observing the pirates passing by without a trace. Basically, they are all powerful males in Kongwu, but there are also female pirates, but there are few, and all of them are as strong as walking bears. In contrast, the waitresses in the pub are simply angels. "Go straight to the tavern." Maude expected to rush back to the weapon shop before the evening. Time is limited and there is no room for wandering. Last night, Maude could take advantage of the night to jump on top of the building, avoiding the disadvantage of not being able to recognize his destination. It was different now. Walking on the street normally, it was really a little difficult for him to find the tavern he went to last night. But he never thought about going to the tavern last night. In Mad Hatter, taverns are everywhere, in every block, but they vary in size. Moving along the street, Maude walked through the crowd. When I see a tavern, I just slow down. Small ones don''t go in. Large-scale but no guests will not go in. Just pick and choose and move forward. Unknowingly, he walked a kilometer or two, but it also made Maude find a pub with a large scale and a lot of traffic. [Tomahawk Tavern] Maude raised his head and glanced at the signboard with two blood-stained axes that crossed the wine bottles, then pushed open the door of the tavern and walked in. About half an hour after Maude entered the Tomahawk Tavern, the well-dressed wolf rat also came to the gate of the Tomahawk Tavern. Looking at the door of the tavern, the wolf rat took out a small mirror and took a picture. Looking at his "handsome" self in the mirror, the wolf rat whispered intoxicated: "It''s not worthwhile I took a bath for more than an hour." Immediately, he tried to squeeze a friendly smile. So handsome and so kind, isn''t it a trivial matter to make friends? The wolf rat nodded in satisfaction, then put away the mirror, opened the door of the bar and walked in, without paying attention to the strange gazes of several pirates who were not far away. "What a wretched fellow." A pirate gave a real evaluation of the wolf-rat''s smile just now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 38： Conceited Chapter 38 is pregnant with ghosts The tavern was noisy and crowded, and even the seats in front of the semi-circular bar were crowded with no gaps. Good business is evident. After a circle, there are only a few inconspicuous seats next to the corner. Maude was in one of the seats, and on the small round table in front of him was the rum and snacks that the waiter had just delivered. He didn''t move the drinks or food, but listened intently to the noisy chats around him. "I heard that something happened to the auction last night?" "Why, don''t you know?" "I drank too much last night. If I hadn''t heard others talking on the way over, I really didn''t know what happened. What happened?" "It is said that it was a disaster caused by several big gangs in order to **** the devil fruit. After all, it is the devil fruit. Who doesn''t want it?" "Oh, have you been robbed?" "No, all the guys who caused the incident were slaughtered by the bandits, and the devil fruit was also eaten by the bandit Becky who paid for it." "Tsk, what''s the transaction amount?" "I heard that it is more than a billion, and I don''t know if it is true or not." "ꡪ" The sound of cold breath. "So many? If I have more than one billion, where can I go?" "Idiot, if you have so much money, I will be the first to grab you." "what did you say?" Bang. The sound of a wooden wine glass hitting the table hard. Immediately afterwards, there was a dull sound of fists coming and going, hitting the face and body. The fist communication started after a disagreement, which can be described as a man''s unique romance. Maude retracted his gaze and thought silently, "Bucky the gangster? Is he also in Mad Hatter Town? But there is no information about him in Sonny''s notebook. Is it because she came here specifically to get the Devil Fruit? " "It turns out that he was the devil fruit that he ate at this point in time." In his mind, information about Becky and the power of Devil Fruit suddenly appeared. Listening to the Devil Fruit incident that most people around him are talking about, and understanding the reputation and status of the gangster Becky, Maude has no idea about him in a short time. It is hard to imagine that a man with this status and power will choose to go to sea in the end. It can only be said that people have their own ambitions. "Did the murloc slave finally run away?" On the wine table not far from Maude, several pirates were talking about the murloc slaves. Maude could not help but follow the voice and vaguely looked at the guests at that table. "I didn''t run away, died in the alley. I heard that it was killed by a funeral director." "Funeral director? Why, now the business of funeral directors has expanded to murloc corpses?" "I don''t know this, and when the people at the auction site found the murloc corpse, the corpse had no missing parts." "In other words...?" "Hey, don''t be serious about things that can be spread everywhere. I also said that the murloc slave was killed by a prostitute, do you believe it?" "Hahaha, drink and drink." Listening to the discussion at that table, Maude frowned slightly and couldn''t help but sigh softly in his heart. He was not surprised to be discovered. After all, whether it was on the street or the buildings near the laneway, the most important thing at the time was people. The reason for sighing is that after killing the murloc slaves, the whole mind was immersed in the joy of rich income, but did not consider cutting off a few important "parts" from the murloc corpse, so as to fit the disguise at the time. As a funeral director. Be careful next time. With this experience in mind, Maude subconsciously picked up the wine glass and took a sip. He thinks that he is now an alcoholic, and it will inevitably be a bit weird if he doesn''t drink a glass for a long time. What Maude didn''t know was that because of the murloc slaves, the people at the auction site followed clues to find Arthur with a similar working mask. Had it not been for Arthur himself at the auction, he would have been invited to the auction house for a while to drink tea and chat for a while. However, Arthur also knew that someone was pretending to do some shameful deeds. Putting down the wine glass, Maude observed the surrounding guests without a trace. With limited intelligence channels, he can only obtain useful information through this method. And every time the bar door was pushed open, he would take a subconscious glance. Crunch-- In some years, the wooden bar door was pushed open. Maude looked over subconsciously, and after seeing that the person was a wolf rat, he quickly retracted his gaze. "Is it the neurosis who seemed to be short of friends last night?" Looking down at the dishes on the table, Maude was slightly surprised. He obviously shot him last night, but now he looks like a okay person, and he is still dressed up? This is the resilience of the animal system... Maude''s heart became slightly hot. Because I was not sure, I slipped decisively. But now it''s different. After getting the income of Sam the Murloc, if you are fully prepared with your current strength, you can say less and have a five-point confidence. Maude thought about it in his heart. In front of the entrance of the tavern, the wolf rat scanned the scene, and soon found Maude sitting in the corner. Compared with the guys around with their bare arms fighting wine and spitting, Maude, who looked young and immature, was a bit conspicuous even when sitting in the corner. "I found you, and... God helped me too." The wolf rat walked towards Maude calmly. There are only a few seats left in the pub, and Mauds wine table is small, but it is designed for two people. In this case, choosing to sit next to Maude would not have that strong purpose. Otherwise, if there are more spacious and more comfortable seats around, and he will have to squeeze at the table with Maude. Then, people who are unclear about it might think that he is the base. "Come here?" Maude noticed the movement of the wolf rat and subconsciously looked at the empty space in front of him, and couldn''t help but feel a little painful. It seemed to be the same when I was in the pub last night. The difference is that Lafayettes reputation and aura were strong enough to attract the attention of most pirates in the tavern. But now this corner of his eyes is full of cold and cold air, but the overall senses are biased towards the wretched animal powers, which are not so eye-catching. "Fortunately, I wore a mask last night, and deliberately suppressed my voice, but next time I will never come to this almost full pub." Maude thought silently. Although the clothes I wore last night were not the work clothes of the funeral director, in order to hide his figure, Maude deliberately wore bloated clothes. Therefore, Maude felt that the possibility of the wolf rat recognizing itself was low. Footsteps approached. Maude looked up and watched the wolf rat approaching, then Shi Shiran sat in the opposite seat. Seeing the other party''s reaction was no problem, Maude was even more sure that the other party did not recognize him. "Oh, my brother is handsome." After the wolf rat sat down as a stranger, he immediately looked at Maude with an amazing look, as if he had never seen such a handsome man before. At the same time, his thoughts in his heart are: come first with a compliment to build an indestructible bridge for subsequent communication! Hearing this slightly embarrassing sentence, Maude smiled politely at the wolf rat, and did not intend to speak up. This guy... really lacks friends. Maude thought in his heart. Seeing that the start was good, the wolf rat first raised his hand to beckon the waiter to come, then looked at Maude again, and squeezed out a specially trained and approachable smile. He thinks that this smile used to win goodwill is simply a catch. As everyone knows, in the eyes of outsiders, that smile looks like a cramp in the next second. "Brother, get to know, my name is wolf rat, how about you?" "..." Looking at the wolf-rat''s indescribable smile, Maude''s eyelids trembled slightly, and he simply reported his name. "Usopp." "Your name is Usopp, how do you say that name, wonderful, really wonderful." The wolf rat immediately stroked his palm, his face exclaimed. "Where is the beauty?" "..." The wolf rat was speechless for a while. At this time, the tavern door was pushed open. Hearing the sound, the wolf rat turned his head to look at the tavern door. I saw a tall, revealing woman with big red lips coming in. She was holding a white skunk in her hand, followed by a dozen strong men, "Tsk, Usopp, look, there are beautiful women." Seeing the woman, the wolf mouse''s eyes shrunk slightly, to divert the embarrassment just now. Maude ticked the corner of his mouth slightly, so he didn''t pursue the problem just now, and looked at the woman who walked into the tavern. At the same time, he was keenly aware that the atmosphere in the tavern was changing. Is it another famous pirate like Lafayette? And it''s still female. Could it be... Maude recalled the information in [Notes]. 400 rewards for book friends 20191029065858260, 500 rewards for book friends 20171225141047421, unlimited 200 rewards for star Luo, 100 rewards for the rush of time, African dress GO, and the awkward Agua. (End of this chapter) Chapter 39： Newtman Abe Chapter 39 Newtman Abe The book contains information on hundreds of pirates. Among them, Maude deserves special attention, that is, eight great pirates with a bounty of more than 30 million. The captain of the Pirate Pirates, Katzt, who is a fruit-powered animal, and Lafayette, known as the [Devil Sheriff], are among them. The former, Katzt, may be frequent in Mad Hatter, so Sunny has recorded more information. The latter Lafayette seems to seldom come to Mad Hatter, so the relevant information is pitiful, including the name and bounty, there are only a few lines of description. Maude guessed that the information about Lafayette was probably learned by Sunny through the newspaper. Aside from this, what surprised Maude was the only female pirate among the eight great pirates. The bounty is as high as 38 million, Newman Aibe, known as the [boy killer]. What is the concept of 38 million bounty? Putting it in the great channel is not worth mentioning, but it is different in the West Sea. You know, the average level of bounty for pirates in the East China Sea is only around 3 million. This is very convincing. As for the information about Newtman Abe, Sunny did not remember much. In terms of appearance characteristics, there are probably only a few wordswhite skin, beautiful appearance, and red lips like fire. As for ability, it focuses on Abe''s foil. The foil is a light sword in the Western sword category that is so long that it can only be used for stabbing. Maude''s gaze flicked over the tall woman''s bright red lips, the flat belly without fat, and the western foil pinned to her waist. Reminiscent of the gradual quiet atmosphere in the tavern, Maude is almost certain that this woman who attracts all eyes as soon as she enters the tavern is most likely Newman Ebe. In the circle of pirates, the bounty represents value and strength. When the bounty is higher, the reputation and prestige will be higher. This is the fundamental reason why pirates of the level such as Abe and Lafayette will attract everyone''s attention like the stars of tomorrow when they enter the tavern. This is the effect of bounty and prestige. Of course, if they step into the great waterway, in front of a new cognitive system, they will no longer receive this kind of treatment. Abe''s entrance made the tavern gradually silent. The pirates who were drinking and chatting before stopped what they were doing and stared at Abe instead. Long hair entwined, White as snow skin, Mei as peach blossom face, Tall and plump body, Coupled with a reward of up to 38 million, all of them stirred their nerves. The perfect woman! The pirates with limited knowledge thought so in their hearts. Maude is also watching Abe. The line of sight that had originally landed on the foil on Abe''s waist moved up slightly, and was fixed on the white and flat belly exposed to the air. No muscles, no signs of wind and sun. But the bounty is so high, the strength is certainly not weak. Maude thought silently. One thing, he actually didn''t quite understand it. Why can some female powerhouses in this world prevent their skin from becoming rough during long-term sailing. Moreover, even if the figure is slim and slim, and there is no muscle at all, it can explode with strength that is not inferior to that of a muscular man. If it weren''t for a four-emperor aunt to hold on to the scene, Maude would want to go to in-depth study of the special features that may be contained in the female body. Abe seems to enjoy the treatment of being watched. She did not stay at the door for too long, and walked towards the largest wine table in the pub like no one else. The dozen or so strong men behind him followed closely, as did the pure white skunk held by Abe. When the group of alcoholics sitting at the largest table saw Abe walk straight over, they got up and took the initiative to give up their positions. The waiters around were also very winked and hurried over to clean the countertops. A clean and spacious wine table was vacated just like this when Abe walked a short distance of more than ten meters. Of course, Aibei and his men sat down and asked the waiter to prepare food and drink as soon as possible. As for the group of pirates who wisely gave up their seats, they had already left silently. At the corner, Maude looked back. He dared to observe for so long because everyone around him was watching Bea. "Great style." Maude whispered to himself. The wolf rat glanced at Maude and lowered his voice. "That''s for sure, you know, she is Newtman Abe. In terms of strength, she barely ranks among the Pirates of the West Sea, but in terms of popularity, she is definitely number one, and you don''t think about her appearance. It looks so good, it kills people without even blinking the eyes." "I see it." Maude nodded in agreement with the wolf rat. Seeing the reactions of the pirates at the two surrounding tables, the eyeballs were about to fall off. "Also...Do you know that she has a title called Boy Killer?" The wolf rat suddenly moved his face, a mysterious face, and his voice lowered. "I heard it." "Then do you know how that title came from?" Maude shook his head, saying that he didn''t know. The wolf rat immediately smiled evilly, sounding like a mosquito: "Because Aibe particularly likes that kind of good-looking guy, sometimes he gets caught, he will be taken back to the boat directly, after that, you know." Having said that, the wolf rat showed an expression that a man should understand. Immediately afterwards, his tone suddenly became solemn again, and his face cut quickly, comparable to the face change in Sichuan Opera. "But, without exception, the kidnapped boy will turn into a corpse torn down the next day. Therefore, this is the real origin of the title of male killer." "So cruel?" Maude was quite surprised. He couldn''t imagine that there would be such a hobby under that beautiful skin. "Who said no? How do you think she came from such a high bounty? Pirates like her are all evil, burning, killing, looting and looting are even more commonplace." When the wolf mouse said these words, an imperceptible coldness flashed deep in his eyes. Maude was silent, believing the wolf rat''s statement. "Oops." The wolf mouse''s face changed suddenly. "what happened?" Maude looked at the wolf rat in doubt. After a few words of conversation, he thought the wolf rat was quite interesting. The wolf rat whispered nervously: "I just patronized and told you this, but I didn''t realize that my own situation was dangerous." After speaking, he quickly took out the mirror and took a picture. Looking at the handsome face reflected in the mirror, the wolf mouse became even more nervous. He didn''t want to miss the opportunity to further communicate with Usopp because of Abe''s hobby. "In a dangerous situation?" Maude was puzzled at first, and then quickly understood. He looked at the wolf rat who was looking in the mirror. "Wolf, are you... serious?" "nonsense" The wolf rat hurriedly put away the mirror, but before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by a sudden voice from behind him. "From the corner, come here." It''s Abe''s voice! Hearing that voice, the wolf mouse''s face changed. He first took a deep breath, and then cast a "sure enough" wink at Maude, then slowly got up, as if he was mentally prepared in an instant. Turning around, the wolf rat met Abe''s gaze. Sure enough, I was taken by Abe... Blame me, why take a one-hour bath, so good. This time, I missed the opportunity to make friends with Usopp. The wolf rat complained about himself in his heart, and walked towards the wine table where Abe was. "Hey you." Abe frowned and pointed at the wolf rat. The wolf rat nodded subconsciously. "Yes, it''s you, go away!" "?" The wolf rat froze. Forced by Abe''s increasingly fierce eyes, the wolf rat stiffened and retreated to one side, revealing Maude, who bowed his head behind him. Aibei''s gaze turned to Maud, and a hint of water appeared in his eyes. I don''t know if it is because of too many reference objects around. She thinks that Maude''s fine skin and tender meat is very pleasing, just to her appetite. Maybe he didn''t want to wait anymore, Abe suddenly got up and walked towards Maude. The pirates around couldn''t help looking at Maude who was sitting in the corner. There is an inexplicable meaning. Both envy and pity. Feeling the sight from Abe, Maude screamed secretly. What''s all this? Listening to the approaching footsteps, Maude was thinking about getting out. Bang-- Suddenly, a group of people poured into the tavern. The leader is Katzt wearing a pointed helmet. The title of boy killer, stuffed into the world of One Piece, feels totally not against harmony ѩn (End of this chapter) Chapter 40： Maelstrom Chapter 40 Maelstrom In the past two days, Katzt was very upset, very upset. First, the important navigator was suddenly killed, and then Raglan, the capable cadre who stayed to deal with the matter. After that, there was an accident at the long-awaited auction. Murloc slaves that had been successfully auctioned were shot and killed in the alley, and even the brothers who stayed outside the auction floor were killed or injured more than half by the riot. Several things ensued, making Katzt very depressed. He doesn''t even know what he did wrong, he wants to be targeted like this? Even the successful looting of the Platinum Merchant Ship a few days ago could not dilute his current feelings. Afterwards, with a dull mood, he began to settle accounts after the autumn. According to the information obtained from the wolf rat, the first person to bear the brunt is of course the assailantthe young man in the weapon shop. Katzte wanted to catch the boy as soon as possible, and then tortured him and asked him why he couldn''t make it through. However, Raglan''s strange way of death prevented him from acting hastily. Seeking stability in stability has been the main theme of Khazt''s actions. Even for such a major event as the looting of the Platinum Merchant Ship, originally only needed to work with a pirate group of similar strength to do it, but in order to ensure success, he found another pirate group, and he didnt mind splitting it out again. A benefit. Therefore, he acted so cautiously, after the auction was over, he did not go directly to the trouble of the weapon shop, but spent a lot of effort with his subordinates to investigate the details of the weapon shop. Later, I learned that Thor, the weapon shop owner who usually doesn''t show the landscape, is actually a very difficult old man. But that''s it. If it wasn''t for the loss of more than half of his combat power last night, Katzt might not have considered that much, but would directly obey his will and take his hands down to destroy the weapon shop. But now, expecting that the risk might be unbearable by the status quo, Khazt was also decisive and gave up the idea of ??destroying the weapon shop. But he is a person after all, and at the same time a pirate who will do whatever he wants as the original intention of going to sea. In this attack, if you don''t get something back, it''s really hard to get rid of the hatred. So, Katzt sent a stalking man to lurk around the weapon shop. He can not risk destroying the weapon shop, but at the very least he wants to kill Maud. What Katzt did not expect was that this opportunity came so quickly. After his subordinates came back to report, Katzt gave Maud a lot of face, and directly led all his brothers to the [Tomahawk Tavern]. The irritable way of opening the door and the intrusion of a large group of people immediately attracted the attention of everyone present. Seeing Kazte leading a bunch of people into the tavern, the wolf mouse''s face changed and the secret path was not good. He was not worried about his own safety, but worried about Maud''s safety. Last night, he first provided free information to Kazt, and then accidentally ran into the scene where Maude killed the three pirates, and realized that Maude was the entry point for him to get in touch with [Thunder Spear] . Thinking of this, the wolf mouse egg pained. He severely underestimated Katzt''s ability to take measures. "Usopp, Usopp, I knew that. I didn''t sell you for anything last night. Now it''s alright. There is Abe before and Katzt behind. You can only be considered unlucky." In front of this kind of maelstrom that would be killed instantly when being entangled in, the wolf rat gave up the task entry point without thinking. If it was originally just an Abe, maybe he could still use it to get Maud''s favor by coming forward. But now there is one more Katzt who came to seek revenge... It''s also a woolen thread. As for the task entry point that is hard to find? Go to the **** entry point! Mingzhe is the most important thing! In just a few seconds, the wolf rat''s thoughts can be said to have turned a thousand times. He decided to stay out of the matter. At this moment, he couldn''t help feeling that he mistakenly thought that he was named by Abe before, so that he took the initiative to walk a certain distance forward and became the key to clearing the relationship. But there is really a feeling of fate. Before Katzt''s attention came here, the wolf rat quietly moved away from the table where Maude was without thinking. Because of the distance, this move does not seem to violate peace at this time. In the eyes of the wolf mouse, Maude is basically dead. If [Crook Spear] were present, it would be another result. After all, that is the existence that even naval heroes can''t wait to cramp. For pirates of the level like Abe and Khazite, as long as the [Sneak Gun] does not mind revealing their identity, dealing with them is a matter of two shots. But [Spear] was not present. As for Maude, with the kind of strength I saw last night... "Don''t die too badly, Usopp." With his back to Maude, the wolf mouse thought silently in his heart. Maude, who was thinking about how to get away from Abe, did not notice the wolf rat''s behavior, let alone know that the wolf rat wanted to be friends with him a second, and then turned his head and sold his mind decisively. activity. There was a lot of movement when Katzt brought people into the pub. After hearing the movement, Maude didn''t care about pretending to be an ostrich in front of Abe, and looked at the tavern gate almost at the same time as Abe. He immediately noticed the iconic pointed helmet and thick beard of Katzte, thus recognizing the identity of the opponent. Katzt, a bounty of 32 million Baileys. "Finally saw me." Maude wrote down the appearance of Katzt, without knowing that the other party was coming towards him. As the initiator of the attack, he became the only one kept in the dark. This is something he can''t even imagine. Abe looked coldly at Khazt, who was not good at coming, and the pirates who had a bounty of more than 30 million. They had always been very different from each other. Although there is no friction on the surface, if there is a chance, everyone wants to kill the other party. "This black bull is coming so aggressively. Could it be that his brain was kicked by a donkey, and he came here to trouble me?" Abe thought about this possibility. After all, not long after their front foot came in, Katzt brought a lot of people with his back foot. In this place, it is worthwhile for Katzt to gather people to find things. Abe felt that there could be no second person besides himself. For a while, Abe could not care about coveting Mord''s beauty, winked at the people under him, and was ready to fight immediately. In front of the gate, Katzt scanned the pirates in the field, naturally aware of Abe''s undisguised hostility. But he didn''t pay much attention to it. Under the guidance of his subordinates, his gaze passed Abe and slowly fell on Maude. The enmity is now, and suddenly jealous. The anger that had nowhere to vent instantly turned into a cold killing intent, rushing towards Maude like a tide. It was not Maude who first reacted to the killing intent, but the white skunk brought by Abe. [The opportunity to escape is here! The skunk slipped under the table without saying a word. The second one who reacted to the killing intent was Maude who bore the brunt. "Come for me???" Maude was shocked. Between the lightning and flint, he instantly guessed the reason. The killing of Reid was exposed. I don''t understand why the other party came here after so long. There is no time to think about that. Maude suddenly got up, took two steps forward, and stepped onto the edge of Abe''s reasonable alert. Neither overstepped nor too far away. then-- "Sister Ai Bei!" Maude bulged his throat and called Abe by his name in a respectful tone. Immediately looked at the back of the wolf rat. "Brother Wolf Mouse!" Hear Maud''s two calls. Abe was stunned. Her men were also stunned. Kazte was stunned. His men were also stunned. The wolf rat, who was ready to stay out of the way, was surprised. "Usopp, I @#%@#&......!" Add more chapter. . . I will try my best to get out before going to bed! (End of this chapter) Chapter 41： Sister Ai Beis head (plus more) Chapter 41, Big Sister Ai Bei (plus more) Following Maude''s two calls, the field was silent again. Around, the pirates who were on the sidelines smelled a bad breath. Had it not been for a large group of Pirate Pirates to block the gate, they would have slipped away. The person in charge of the Tomahawk Tavern is quite experienced and gestured to the staff to retreat to a relatively safer bar. Kazte took the lead in returning to his senses, the still murderous gaze moved away from Maude, then passed the wolf rat, and finally stayed on Abe''s face. With Maude''s name to Abe and Wolfrat, and the positions of Maude and Abe. Katzte''s many doubts that were originally like a ball of thread, at this moment, seem to be scattered into a straight line. Why does Maude, who has no hatred and no complaints, will kill the navigator? Why did Raglan, who had always acted cautiously, be shot and killed the night after he found the wolf rat? And why, Aibei, Maude, and Wolfrat know each other? Before the start of this attack, Katzt was certain that the Pirate Pirates had no intersection with the Mord Wolf, let alone grievances. So, if there is neither intersection nor grievances, what motive is there to kill the navigator? This is totally unreasonable. But if Abe, who is a competitor, intervenes... Motivation and reason, more or less stand firm. Kazt looked at Abe''s gaze, which was suddenly filled with unkindness. How would he know that Maude, the initiator, has an ability called [Hunter''s Notes]. He didn''t even know that Maude''s target was actually Reid, and the navigator who was very important to the Pirate Pirates was just the unlucky person who was lying down and shot. Watching Katzt shift his attention to Abe, Maude calmly thought about the next retreat. Just now, he was caught fire by the killing intent of Kazte, he almost responded in the next instant, blocking the gun with Abe who just walked in front of him. As for the wolf and rat brothers, they are completely incidental to the trend. If he could know the names of the pirate brothers at the table not far away, Maude wouldn''t mind shouting more. This kind of dragging people into the water actually makes some things delicately connected together, thus forming such a dramatic scene. Obviously he didn''t know the role played by the wolf rat in this matter, but it was Maude''s whim like the wolf rat brother that really crushed Katzt''s last straw. It''s no wonder that the well-known wolf rat would swear at Maude in his heart. It''s not human. It''s just that Maude doesn''t feel that just two emotionally in place titles can create opportunities for getting out of trouble. He had to look at Abe''s reaction in the next moment, and then he could respond accordingly. It''s better to get Abe to fight with Kazt and then take the opportunity to escape. If you can''t do it, you will have to struggle hard. The strong sense of crisis made Maude more calm. Abbe met Khazt''s murderous look. Although she is not sure what happened here, she is not a fool. All of a sudden, I realized that the strange little brother behind him was planning to use her to block the gun. But what made her feel unbelievable was how did this stupid bull like Katzt get into it without thinking? As a competitor, she would be happy to call Katzt stupid, but she knew that Katzt was not stupid. For the reason, she didn''t have any interest in studying it. However, she was very upset about Maud''s act of blocking his guns. But in fact, if Abe didn''t want to attack Maude, so he took the initiative to walk over, otherwise, what opportunity would Maude have to block her gun? Huh-- Abbey, with a displeased face, didn''t say a word, and drew out his foil in vain. Turn around and stab. After a set of standard moves, there was a cold killing intent. The sharp point of the sword pierced Maude''s heart like a stream of light. She didn''t care about the grudge between Katzt and Maude. Did not bother to explain anything to Katzt. Stabbing Maude with a sword is what she wants to do most now. "Enough." Facing this unindicated stab, Maude slammed his right foot to the ground, and with the help of an instantaneous burst of reverse thrust, his body quickly retreated backwards, avoiding the attack dangerously and dangerously. Abe''s sting was quick and cruel, and without warning. Had it not been for the hunting of Sam the Murloc last night. If not always paying attention to Abe''s reaction. Maude would probably have to confess. Aibei''s shot was something unexpected by the Kazt Wolf Mouse and others. too suddenly. But what made them even more unexpected was that Maude escaped in front of a sword that was so sudden and fast. You know, the reason why Abe can have a reward of 38 million is also related to her swift assault. "Even so?" Abe looked at Maude who retreated in surprise. Is it because the turning motion slows down the stab speed, which gives Maude a chance to hide? Maude didn''t care about that much, and at the same time he drew a distance back, his face showed sorrow. "Sister Aibei, you have clearly said that as long as I and the wolf mouse brothers kill one of the Pirates of the Pirates, we will be allowed to join your Pirates. We did it, but you will not accept us. On the contrary, after the people from the Jianniu Pirate Group came to the door, they wanted to kill me a hundred!" Maude''s tone was full of despair. It''s like a general who has made great achievements, but has never been appreciated. Hearing Maude pulling himself up again, the wolf mouse''s mouth twitched fiercely. He understood it. This guy is pure scourge. Who provokes who is unlucky! But he had to take the initiative to provoke. Anyway, I was dragged into the water... In order to complete the task as soon as possible! The wolf rat turned his heart back, as if he had been mentioned sadly by Maude, and cried out wow. He burst into tears and cried, "That''s right, Sister Aibei, we adore you so much, and even willing to live and die for you, but you, but you... why treat us like this!!!" The extremely sad look of the wolf rat made the eyes of the surrounding pirates looking at Aibe slightly strange. Although betrayal and abandonment in the pirate circle are the most normal things. However, the behavior of throwing it away as soon as you use it is still very despising. Seeing that the wolf mouse not only actively cooperated, but also became deeply involved in the play, Maude couldn''t help but be surprised. Feeling the strange gaze from everyone, the corner of Abe''s eyes kept shaking. In front of the gate, Khazt had already used his abilities and turned into a human-beast form. He stared at Abe glaringly and paused every word. "Okay, very good! Newtman Abe!" After the gnashing of Katzt''s teeth fell, the tavern suddenly fell into a rattling atmosphere. Abe, who had nothing to do with the matter, took a deep breath. Being implicated in this way, she neither feels innocent nor aggrieved. She ignored the furious Katzt and looked at Maude seriously, her red lips lightly opened, and a dangerous smile appeared. "Brother, you make my heart move, so, telling me the name is not too much, right?" "Sister Aibei, please give me and the wolf mouse one more chance!!!" "..." "Sister Aibei, please give us and Usopp another chance!!!" After being linked several times in a row, how could the wolf rat miss such a good opportunity, and retaliately linked to Maude''s name. "Ok?" Abe smiled. "Usopp, right, brother..." She looked at Maude, her tongue wrapped around her lips. (End of this chapter) Chapter 42： Crazy woman Chapter 42 Crazy Woman The situation is getting worse. Seeing Katzt and Abe who were about to fight, the pirates in the tavern who had nothing to do with the matter couldn''t sit still. They left deliberately, but they could only look through the gate blocked by the members of the Pirate Pirates. The gate was blocked, and I couldn''t go if I wanted to. Can''t you shout to make Katzite and others who are obviously on the verge of an outbreak make it? Its not impossible to do that, the question is who is in the first place? As for the other exit, the back kitchen aisle next to the counter, there should be a back door to go out. However, if you want to go there, you will inevitably pass through the intersection of sight between Katzt and Abe. So, here comes the problem again. Who will come forward? No one wants to, so they can only retreat to the wall as much as possible, so as not to be affected. If there is no chance to leave through the gate or the back door, there is only one way to break the wall. Although the wall of the pub is harder than ordinary wood, it is wood after all, so it is not difficult to break the wall. Coincidentally, Maude''s thinking position is exactly the same as these pirates, and he has no consciousness of being the initiator. Breaking through the wall was also one of the retreats he thought about. As for the back kitchen aisle closer, he had no plans. It was not that he was worried that he would accidentally injure the people in the Tomahawk Tavern, but that he would be troubled by the people behind Mad Hatter. "Fighting?" While guarding against Abe, Maude glanced at the Katzite group in front of the door and a dozen strong pirates who came with Abe. Compared to Katzt in a rage, Maude felt that Abe was more dangerous. The sword that stabbed over without warning just now gave him a better understanding of Abe''s cruelty. It is also compelling to use this abnormality to block the gun. Abe smiled and stared at Maud like a flower, as if he could detect Maud''s thoughts at the moment. Although he was smiling, his eyes were full of cold killing intent. She turned her back to Katzt and the others, holding the foil in her right hand, and slowly raising her left hand, snapping her fingers suddenly. The crisp sound was unusually noticeable at this time. With this snapping finger, her dozen or so men suddenly drew a long knife, ignoring the skunk hiding under the table, and directly moved closer to Abe. At this time, a pet is not worth their distraction. As for the people on Kazte''s side, as early as when Kazte entered the animalized state, they had already revealed their weapons. Several people, headed by Wells, the leader of the Pirate Pirate Regiment, unceremoniously raised their guns and aimed them at Abe''s group. Every pirate group will basically be equipped with members who are proficient in gun skills, and the Pirate Pirate Group is no exception. On the other hand, the people Abe brought over were not equipped with guns, and all of them were mainly cold weapons. In this kind of environment, the Pirate Pirates of the Sharp Bull have an advantage over the Abe group in terms of numbers and weaponry. The tense situation is like a tight rubber band, about to stretch to its limit. The battle is about to start. Seeing that the situation is not good, the wolf rat suddenly put away his emotions. In this calm atmosphere before the storm, he didn''t want to attract the attention of the two groups because he cried too professionally. He quietly moved closer to where Maude was. The distance control is very subtle, it will not step into Abe''s attack range, nor will it be too far away from Mod. This distance can ensure that he will rescue Maude at any time. "Oh, why do I have to do this." The wolf rat was unwilling and helpless. I cried, if Maude didn''t escape the disaster. Then he not only cried for nothing, but also got into trouble without knowing it. Therefore, even if it was as uncomfortable as eating **** at the moment, he had to endure the nausea and assist Maude''s plan to escape. Everything is to complete the task as soon as possible! He told himself like this. Maude didn''t have the time to understand the "goodwill" of the wolf mouse at this time. After Abe finished snapping his fingers, he didn''t even have the energy to pay attention to the Katzite group. Because Maude discovered that even though the Khazites and the gang had put pressure on Abe, Abe turned a blind eye to it, and only saw himself. "Sister Aibei, there is no point in keeping your eyes on me like this. It will only make your men die faster." Maude''s reminder hit the point. "I think so too, Brother Usopp." Abe smiled more and more charmingly, and his sword-holding arm swelled slightly. "But who told you to tease me?" Before the voice was over, Abe stepped forward, the foil in his hand turned into streamer, and once again attacked Maude. Mingyin Sandi The slender blade cut through the air, trembling with a buzzing sound. The Jianfeng streamer was divided into three, pointing to Maude''s throat, chest cavity, and lower body. "This crazy woman..." A sense of oppression followed the sword''s light, and Maude''s face changed slightly, and he looked sideways, trying to avoid the sharp point of the sword. Three-way Jianmang passed by, so fast that only the afterimage could be seen. Shit! There was a gap in Maude''s chest and belly button almost simultaneously. If you go deeper, you will definitely see blood. Maintaining his sideways posture when he dodges a sword attack, Maude took out the flintlock and fired a shot at Abe''s face that was close at hand without hesitation. boom! The lead bullet shot Abe''s face straight from the smoke. However, it was hit on the afterimage. The lead bullet passed through the afterimage and hit an unfortunate pirate. Abe''s speed surprised Maude. In a place like Xihai, Abego, who can be worthy of a 38 million bounty, truly lives up to its name. Realizing that with his current strength, he couldn''t make money from Abe, Maude decisively changed his mind, and while retreating backward, put the flintlock away. Another flintlock filled with bullets, he will not use it easily. Next, he ignored the other threats, ready to do his best to focus on defense. As long as Abe is restrained, then Abe''s men will definitely be wiped out by Katzite and his gang in a short time. The longer the time is, the more disadvantaged Abe will be. At that time, even if Khazt discerned anything from the situation where Abe would kill himself at the expense of his men, he would definitely kill Abe without stopping. He had to force Abe to give up attacking himself. Between the electric light and flint, Maude has a clear mind, and his concentration on Aibei has increased to the extreme. [Heart Drop Boxing Listening] With the increase in concentration, Maude used a technique similar to the domineering effect of the first-level seeing and hearing. His eyes were locked on Abe. The flow of killing intent, the vibration of the limbs, the trajectory of the sword strike. All the information was captured by Maude in an instant. Just as Abe had only Maude in his eyes, Maude at this moment had only Abe and a sword in his eyes. He can only do this. Because the prerequisite for enabling [Heart Drop Boxing Listening] is to gather all your minds on a single goal. Abe is keenly aware of something. For a moment, there was an illusion that he seemed to be blinded by Maude. But she didn''t think much about it, and drove the foil to use three consecutive stabbings of [Mingyin San Die] towards Maude. The ability to stab high-speed combos without end is her real killer. In order to get rid of Maud as soon as possible, she did not slack in the slightest. The violent stormy sword power immediately enveloped Maude. However, Maude moved back and forth in the sword, avoiding every sword that Abe stabbed. In just a few seconds. Abe''s more than a dozen sword strikes failed. Her face changed. Not far away, the wolf mouse looked shocked. He was always ready to support Maude, but he didn''t expect Abe''s sword to be fast and sharp. So I can only watch the sword woven by Abeiro cover Maude. At that moment, the wolf mouse seemed to foresee the end of Maude''s going to be pierced. However, what appeared in front of him was the situation where Maude was able to deal with the sword force freely. "Paper, paper painting? No, not paper painting...!" "And this **** has hidden his strength!" The thought of deliberately approaching this kind of guy. When the wolf rat was shocked, there was an inexplicable chill in his heart. He is obviously in the dark, why does he feel this way? (End of this chapter) Chapter 43： Sell ??me? ? ? Chapter 43, sell me? ? ? Maude achieved the effect of six paper paintings based on reaction and speed alone. No matter how fierce and intensive Abes stabbings were, he was like a paper boat drifting with the waves. Although it looked dangerous, it would never capsize. The wolf rat recognized that the evasion technique used by Maude was not painted on paper, so it was even more surprised. This kind of strength is not at the same level as what he saw in the lane last night. "Ussop... definitely has a close relationship with''Crook Gun''." The wolf rat''s eyes flickered, directly attributing Maude''s skills to Saul. He knew that one of the most difficult aspects of the spooky spear was that it was too strong to save lives. According to intelligence, not only the ability to escape is first-rate, but it can even easily retreat under the siege of a hundred people. "This is not the time to think about this." The wolf rat calmed down his emotions, and after confirming that there would be no accident in a short time, he turned his attention to other places. The shot that Maude fired at Abe just now, like a battle horn blowing, caused the gunmen of the Pointy Bull Pirates to pull the trigger subconsciously. In a burst of ear-splitting gunfire, several lead bullets flew towards Maude and Abe. At the very moment, Aibei''s men formed a human wall and used long knives to forcibly block the flying lead bullets. This is the order that Abe conveyed to them by snapping his fingers-no one can interfere with her killing pleasure time. Normally, the pirate regiment can be divided into three types. The first one is based on quantity, the second is based on quality, and the third is based on quantity and quality. The formation mode of the Jianniu Pirate Group is the first, while the Aibe Pirate Group is the second. Therefore, even if the number of Aibei is at a disadvantage, they will not be easily crushed by the Pirate Pirates. It is worth mentioning that the total number of members of the Aibei Pirate Group is 31, and Aibei brought only ten hands to the Tomahawk Tavern this time. While Wells was waiting for the gunmen to load the bullets, the melee members of the Pirate Pirates of the Sharp Bull pressed towards Abe''s hands. In an instant, the Pirates of the Sharp Bull and the Pirates of Ai Bei fought into one group. However, the blood of this battle was not produced in the two pirate groups. The one who died first was the hapless one who was killed by the stray bullet shot by Maude. The pirates around screamed in their hearts, just thinking about leaving this place of right and wrong as soon as possible. Seeing that Kazte was determined to block the door, they could only find another way out and began the [Break the Wall] operation. Within a few seconds, driven by the desire to survive, pirates broke several large holes in the wooden wall of the tavern. One by one, the pirates burrowed through the half-person hole and fled the tavern one after another. Katzt glanced at their actions, Quandang ignored them. He took out two thick stacks of Bailey from his pocket and threw them into the tavern counter. The person in charge of the tavern hiding under the counter looked at the two stacks of Bailey that flew in front of him, and could only respond with a wry smile. After paying the compensation in advance, Kazte first looked at Abe''s subordinates who were held back by his men. After confirming the advantage, he immediately looked at Maude who was assassinated by Abe. He could see that Abe really wanted to kill Maud, but when the situation had evolved so far, he was too lazy to investigate the cause. Anyway, Maude must die! Covered with thick black hair and face like a black cow, Katzt with the double horns above his head strode towards Abe and Maude. He has the advantage at the moment and has many choices. For example, kill Abe''s men first. Another example is sitting on the mountain and watching tigers fighting, waiting for Abe and Maude to die. But his choice was to take advantage of the situation and attack Abe and Maud directly, trying to kill one of them first. Regardless of who dies first, it''s an acceptable situation, but he has to do it himself. In the face of Abe''s hurricane offensive, Maude could only focus on the central **** to deal with it, and did not notice the movement of Katzt. And Maude''s difficulty level also made Abe a little bit distressed. She thought she could stab Maude into a hornet''s nest in a short time, so she asked her subordinates to cover it first, let alone consider the risks. I never thought that this little brother in front of me is just like a loach, no matter how fast or hard he stabs, he just misses the stab. Along the way, how has Abe encountered such an enemy? Obviously lack of threat, but slippery to make her feel sick. His heart surged, and Abe no longer believed in evil, and had a tendency to never stop without stabbing. However, Maude has gradually adapted to Abe''s rhythm. A fast-breaking tactic like Aibe, which is stuck on stabs, is full of threats at first glance, but lacks the variety of swordsmanship, so it is essentially no different from the three-axes. As long as you pass the strong period, it will be nothing afterwards. Obviously feeling that the pressure and threat given by Abe is gradually declining, Maude could not help but feel regret. Because of the lack of [Portrait], Maude could not pre-write Abe''s name in the notebook. In other words, even if you take the risk to find a chance to kill Abe, you will not get the slightest benefit. "Forget it, just think about how to slip away." Maude thought to himself. The two people, like glue, were so deeply caught in the offensive and defensive battle, neither of them noticed the threat from Katzt. Looking at the situation on the sidelines, the wolf rat quickly realized what he should do for Maude. He stepped forward immediately and blocked Katzt. "Wolf Rat." Katzt coldly looked at the wolf rat standing in front of him. "..." The wolf rat was silent, his body and even his face turned beasts in an instant. His facial features were ratified, his body bulged, and his hands had sharp claws. Being of the same animal type, Katzt looked at the wolf rat whose body was a large circle smaller than himself, and said with disdain: "You, a mouse, want to block me?" After a sneer, Katzt suddenly moved, and his tall body pressed over. However, he directly ignored the defense and made a hoof mark on the wolf mouse''s face. In the animalized state, his power doubled, coupled with the hardening properties of his hoofs, often shattered the enemy''s head with one hoof. The thick black hoof came with strong wind. The wolf rat''s eyes condensed, and his claws were placed to block the black hoof that had been printed. Click! The powerful force not only broke the two claws of the wolf rat, but also repelled the wolf rat a few meters away. Katzt was unforgiving, and chased away, again with a powerful and mighty hoof. The wolf rat was forced to parry again. Although not repelled this time, another claw was broken. The wolf rat gritted his teeth and endured the pain like a broken finger. "Dog stuff, if not..." Enduring the six impulses, the wolf rat struggled to parry the fierce offensive from Katzt. In just one minute, the wolf mouse''s hands were almost beaten by Katzt. This is often the case in battles between animal lines. In the absence of physical skill bonuses, the competition is strength and defense. In this regard, the wolf rat with the fruit branch of the rat is inherently weaker than the Katzt with the fruit branch of the cow. "On strength, how does a mouse compare to a cow?" Katzt smiled coldly. In the face of life and death threats, the wolf rat took a deep breath. He will try to relieve Maud, but he will not kill. "I don''t know what happened to Usopp." While Katzt was talking, the wolf rat glanced at Maude. What caught his eyes was Abe, who was holding his swollen cheeks and standing in a daze. And-Maude, who runs faster than a rabbit. "Sell, sell me???" The wolf rat was stupid. (End of this chapter) Chapter 44： Its messed up, its all messed up! Chapter 44 is messed up, all messed up! A minute ago. After thoroughly adapting to Abe''s onslaught rhythm, Maude gradually had spare capacity. At the same time, I couldn''t help but sigh at the ferocity of the mad woman, Abe, and fortunately his physical condition could keep up. Otherwise, the consequences will be disastrous. The defensive pressure dropped sharply, and Maude was finally able to free up some energy to observe the situation. He noticed that the wolf rat and Katzt were heading for each other. I thought that if the wolf and rat hadn''t blocked Katzt, then... After being afraid, Mord silently praised his good wolf and mouse brother. But soon, he saw that the wolf rat was hard for three seconds. After a few encounters, there was a tendency to be smashed into small cakes by Katzt, and he suddenly realized that it is not suitable to stay here for a long time. "Get out of here before the wolf rat can bear it." After making a judgment, Maude stopped paying attention to the battle situation on the wolf mouse side. Noting that Maude still had enough energy to pay attention to other places, Abe''s vitality suddenly surged, and several blue veins burst out beside his eyebrows. The previous charming style is gone. In a rage, Abe''s foil that stabbed Maude suddenly scored a point, but the composition began to show signs of confusion. "Ok?" The suddenly faster sword strike made Maude feel the pressure again. However, the threat plummeted. "Do you want to fight back..." Maude frequently avoided that sword attack again and again, thinking about the feasibility of taking out a pistol or a dagger he carried close to him to fight back. The beginning of the chaotic constitution means that if Abe hurriedly switches from offense to defense, a certain degree of flaws will be exposed. This is the opportunity to fight back. But Maude also considered the risks after the counterattack. Whether it is drawing a gun or drawing a dagger, you have to make several extra moves. Although Abe has messed up the game, his sword speed has increased. In this case, any extra action that cannot keep up with the speed may evolve into a breakthrough. If there is a gain, Maude is willing to take a risk. On the contrary, Mauds focus is on retreat. "Then only... with your hands." Overturning the decision to fight back with a gun, Maude had a next step. The sword power that gradually became chaotic had already been wiped out of all threats. After defending for dozens of seconds, Maude seized an opportunity, while avoiding a sword sideways, he did not retreat but instead moved forward, using his feet to charge forward. As the body brushed past Abe, Maude slapped Abe''s side with a slap with his arms raised. A clear voice suddenly sounded, but it was instantly overwhelmed by the sound of swords fighting on the scene. Abe was slightly out of balance when he was slapped, and the continuous offensive was broken. Maude seized the opportunity, got out of Abe''s attack range, and ran towards the hole in the wall. Abe''s mentality collapsed, and she stared at the back of Maude running away. This scene happened to be seen by the wolf rat. It''s just that the wolf rat''s focus is not on Abe, but Maude, who runs faster than the rabbit. By now. The wolf rat recognized everything. He didn''t even have the energy to scold Maude again. The exhausted wolf rat withdrew his gaze, turned to Katzt, and tried to explain. "Trust me, this is a misunderstanding!" It was Katzt''s fierce hoof that greeted him. With a bang, the wolf rat flew out and hit the wall hard. "Ok?" When hitting the flying wolf mouse, Katzt was a little confused about the hitting touch just now. Hardened? Before thinking about it, he saw Maude about to escape from the tavern and suddenly shouted. "stop!" Hearing Katzt''s angry voice, Maude didn''t even have the mood to look back. Is Brother Wolf Rat cold? Maude thought. Seeing the opening of the hole was imminent, Maude couldn''t help speeding up. Suddenly, he saw a white skunk running in front of him, but his legs were too short to run fast. Recognizing that the skunk was the pet brought by Abe, Maude took the skunk in his hand before jumping over the hole. Suddenly mentioned by Maude, the skunk''s body trembled, and the black eyeballs showed a humane fright, but he did not dare to struggle too much, for fear that this inexplicable human would suddenly give himself a knife. In the eyes of the skunk, humans are such sinister creatures. Honestly freezing his body, the skunk watched Maude carry himself through the hole in the wall and escape outside. At that moment, the skunk realized that this human was actually helping himself escape. The color of horror in his eyes suddenly melted like spring snow. The perception of human beings can''t help but change slightly. "Finally saw a different human being." The skunk was moved. Maude didn''t know that this throwing object he held with his hand could have such rich psychological activities. When he smelled a strange fragrance from the skunk, he was even more surprised. Fragrant skunk? It seems that I have seen a similar description somewhere. At the same time, inside the pub. Watching Maude escape, Katzte was glaring and chased him. However, Youdao figure was faster than him and ran to the hole in the wall. Surprisingly, it is a wolf rat that has not yet lifted the form of human beings. Seeing that the wolf rat was okay, a startled color flashed in Katzt''s eyes. At this moment, a sword beam stabbed at Khazite. Katzt stopped abruptly, avoiding the sudden piercing sword. "Crazy woman, what are you doing?!" Seeing the bloodshot eyes and the hideous Abe standing in front of him, Kazte yelled. Abbey didn''t say a word, and then spurred his sword towards Katzt, and Luo weaving a large sword light instantly. Katzt is in the form of a human being, and while his strength increases, his speed slightly decreases. Facing Abe''s attack with a brutal sword attack, he was accidentally stabbed with several wounds. For a while, Katzt was even more angry. After easily stabbing Katzt, Abe''s hideous face showed a grin of satisfaction inexplicably. Looking at Katzt, he couldn''t help showing a high desire to release the sword. Seeing Abe''s complex and expressive expression, Katzte''s cheek twitched severely. It''s messed up, all special codes are messed up! "Crazy woman!" Katzt roared, and what greeted him was still a sword. In desperation, Katzt could only retreat and escape, and gave orders to the cadre Wells. "Wells, take someone to chase that kid, life or death!" Hearing the captain''s order, Wells led several gunmen away from the gate without saying a word, and pursued Maude. Outside the tavern, Maude ran across the street carrying a skunk. After the wolf rat got out of the wall, relying on the physical advantage brought by the beastization, he just caught up with Maude. "Usopp, wait for me!" Seeing Maude''s back, the wolf rat shouted with excitement. Maude heard the shouts coming from behind, and subconsciously threw the skunk in his hands like a conditioned reflex. The skunk who is feeling that he has met good people: "?" The wolf rat with only Maude in his eyes: "?" The skunk thrown by Maude made a beautiful arc in the air like this, and then smashed it precisely in the face of the wolf rat. There was a bang. The wolf rat was knocked to the ground. Wells and the others who chased out from the tavern suddenly stopped, watching the wolf rat and skunk rolling in front of them. The air quieted down for a while. Maude secretly overreacted, then looked back at the wolf rat and said loudly: "Brother wolf rat, I..." Then, after seeing Wells and the others armed with guns, Maude changed sharply. "If there is a chance, listen to my explanation." After speaking, Maude ran away without looking back. The wolf rat recovered and took a deep breath. Lung pain. The skunk on his head was blank. The human heart, the human heart is sinister! Wells frowned slightly, hesitating whether to waste the bullet on the wolf rat. In the crowd of people on the street, a small figure flashed away. "Buddy..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 45： invite Chapter 45 Invitation After half an hour. Maude leaned against a remote alley wall, looking up and panting slightly. The offensive and defensive battle with Abe consumed too much energy, and after coming out of the tavern, he ran for 20 minutes without stopping. Therefore, even if I have been resting here for more than ten minutes now, it is still a bit too late. Especially on the spiritual level, because of excessive use of [Xin Di Quan Ting], it caused some sluggishness. But if this were not the case, he would have been stabbed into a hornet''s nest by Abe. "Almost couldn''t run away." Maude took a deep breath, and then took out the flintlock to fill the ammunition. Thinking back to the dangerous situation in the tavern just now, if it weren''t for Wolf Rat''s last friendly support, even if he messed up the entire vortex, there was a high probability that he would be planted there. "so far so good." Maude was quite scared. Fortunately, there was the assistance of [Heart Drop Boxing Listening], and the physical condition was not bad, so I could cope with Aibei''s sword attack. However, he finally witnessed the strength of over 30 million bounty. "Kazt and Abe..." Maude summoned the hunter''s notes and wrote the [information] that he had personally experienced on the page. After writing, Maude put away the quill and silently stared at the names of Abe and Kazte. "If you face it head-on, it is estimated that you will have to pay a price to kill Abe. As for Katzt, if he only relies on firearms, he has no chance of winning head-on. Even a sneak attack will not necessarily kill him in one shot." Maude removed the notes and muttered to himself. The incident today made him deeply appreciate the powerlessness of the gunman. Once stuck close to the body, the only thing you can do is to get as far away as possible. Although as long as the speed is fast enough, you can fly a kite to disgust the enemy and even kill the enemy. But if the lethality of a firearm is not enough to pose a threat, even if it can be invincible, it is tantamount to being unable to do anything in disguise. If you can''t kill the prey, you can''t make the Hunter''s Note work. Moreover, this is only a 30 million-level battle. In the future, if there are more than 100 million battles, with the level of guns in the Pirate World, what effect can the gunner exert? If you think about it, Maud can refer to Usopp. In other words, the only way for the Gunners is to support? Even so, he doesn''t have a teammate, so he can talk about support. Thinking of this, Maude suddenly wanted to go back and ask Sol. Ask him how he used to fight in his experience along the way. When facing a powerful enemy alone, what kind of tactics and thinking should be used to solve the powerful enemy? "Sure enough, physical skills and swords are more reliable." Maude sighed lightly, but he would not give up spear skills directly. After all, he has many skills and does not press his body, and there is also Thor''s teaching of old qualifications, even if he is not strong, he can still become a reliable hole card. It''s just that he now wants to quickly master a melee method. "Go home, although I didn''t find a suitable prey to start with, but at any rate I got some information that I will use in the future." After almost recovering his physical strength, Maude didn''t dare to wave on the street anymore at this point. Moreover, the sequelae of Xin Di Quan Ting made him quite uncomfortable. After all, his attainments in this area are only at the entry level, and there is no [mind power] to reduce the burden, plus this body is relatively weak at this stage. With many factors, it is not easy to be able to fully use the skills in that situation. "Where did it come from here?" Maude looked at the strange environment around him. Patronized running, I don''t know which block I ran last. After a moment of silence, Maude looked up at the top of the building. It''s too early, and if you walk up there, it seems a bit swagger. Shall we wait here until dark? Maude thought. At this moment, there was a rush of footsteps at the corner ahead. Maude condensed his eyes and immediately took out his pistol, ready to shoot at any time. The footsteps approached quickly, and a figure came out from the corner. After seeing that the person was a wolf rat, a strange color flashed deep in Maude''s eyes. "Brother Wolf Mouse, it''s great that you are fine!" Quietly hiding the pistol behind him, before the wolf rat could speak, Maude took the lead in attacking with a heavy punch. Hearing Maude''s words, the wolf rat with a look of embarrassment endured the urge to beat Maude to death. "Escaped by luck." The wolf rat chuckled and carried a white skunk in his **** right hand. The skunk seemed to be injured, with limp legs, and the overall embarrassment was not inferior to the wolf rat. Maude glanced at the skunk and explained calmly: "Brother Wolf Mouse, I was really sorry just now. When I was running away, I suddenly heard you yelling from behind, making me think I was being overtaken by the enemy. I was so scared that I shuddered. The skunk, who had just been rescued, flew out inexplicably." "..." The wolf mouse''s mouth twitched slightly. The skunk lowered his head, and the pain made him feel sad. How could he have the energy to complain about Maude''s shamelessness. Soon, the wolf rat reacted and hurriedly spoke in support of Maude''s statement. "Understanding and understanding, changing to be me will definitely be even worse." After saying this, he didn''t see the incredible emotions in the eyes of the skunk. [This human being is stupid, right? The skunk thought silently in his heart. Maude also didn''t notice the special thing about the skunk. He looked at the wolf rat and shook his head and sighed: "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, it''s all over, and we are all okay. This is the most important thing." "Yes, it''s this...huh? Haha, this is the reason." The wolf rat was as uncomfortable as he swallowed shit, and he had to pretend to be delicious. "By the way, this is what you left. If it weren''t for returning him to you, I would probably have gone back to treat the wound." With that said, the wolf rat lifted the unlovable skunk. This is the reason and motivation for him to chase over to find Maude. Although a bit far-fetched. But he wanted to take advantage of the victory to defeat Maud''s friendship barrier. "Oh, isn''t this the pet named Ai Bei?" Maude corrected the wolf mouse''s mistake with a serious look. When the wolf rat heard the words, he was surprised and said: "Huh? It turns out that this is Aibei''s pet. I thought it was yours, so he ran all the way with him." As soon as the voice fell, the skunk who had just evaporated its value was simply thrown aside by him. When the skunk hit the fracture site after landing, he couldn''t help hissing in pain and almost vomited. Fortunately, he finally held back. [Two shameless **** are struck by lightning sooner or later! The skunk screamed in pain, cursing the wolf rat and Maude viciously in his heart. The wolf rat didn''t care about the skunk''s mood. He looked at the surroundings and pretended to be surprised. "It''s very close to my residence, Brother Usopp, or go to my place to deal with the injury... well, take a break?" Originally wanted to say to deal with the wound, but the wolf mouse found that Maude, a special **** thing, was not injured. On the contrary, he himself was injured all over, and his hands were almost useless. "Ha ha." Maude smiled slightly when he heard the words. "???" The wolf rat was startled, and asked cautiously after a while: "Ha ha yes... agreed?" "All right, go to your place for a break." Maude wanted to refuse, but after thinking about it, he agreed. He saw that the wolf rat had some problems, but when he was in the tavern, if it hadn''t been for the wolf rat to block Katzt... Because of this, Maude didn''t mind going to see what medicine was sold in the wolf rat gourd. Seeing Maude''s promise, the wolf rat was overjoyed, thinking that all the efforts were worth it. But he didn''t show it on his face, and calmly said: "Come with me." As he said, he walked forward. Maude put away the pistol without a trace, and immediately followed. After walking a few steps, he suddenly looked back at the white skunk who was creeping slowly on the ground, trying to get out of here. "Brother wolf mouse, do you think you can eat skunk meat?" Hearing Maude''s words, the wolf rat stopped and looked back at the white skunk, unable to help but fall into thought. Being pierced into the body by two malicious eyes, the skunk became stiff, lying on the ground, not daring to move at all. [Beast...! (End of this chapter) Chapter 46： Night bar Chapter 46 Night Bar skunk. Or it is more appropriate to call it ferret. If you lick it a little, the name Xiang Zhuo is actually more practical. Maude suddenly mentioned the ferret who was trying his best to escape from the scene. Of course, it could not be for a taste, but the value of the ferret. How much can it be sold for? He thought this way, and then looked at the ferret with more depth. Just lack of money to get a good knife. Well, the name of the knife will be [Ferret] by then, and it will not be in vain for the ferret to dedicate himself to it. Seeing Maude asked if the skunk was edible, the wolf rat had no interest at all. The reason why he is meditating is just trying to substitute himself for Maud''s position, and then think about this issue. "You can eat!" After pondering for two seconds, the wolf mouse gave the answer very surely. He didn''t care whether he could eat it or not, he knew Maude wanted to eat a skunk anyway. This reason is enough. This is the third point of making friends-put yourself in place! Mo De heard the words and smiled and said: "Then bring it." "No problem, I happen to have a good chef there. If you let him make a shot, even skunk meat can make flowers for you." The wolf rat nodded, and then looked at Maude. The two looked at each other for a moment. Maude maintained a smile. And the wolf rat gradually wondered. Not far away, the ferret was still trying its best to flee. "What''s the situation? Instead of getting the skunk, staring at me like this? Did I say something wrong?" The wolf rat was confused at first, then his heart tightened slightly. Before he figured it out, he could only accompany Maude to the penalty station for some reason. Suddenly, the wolf rat noticed that Maude was looking at his **** hands. "Huh? I was paying attention to my injury? It seems that the secrets of making friends are really useful. Once you put yourself in consideration for the other person, then the other person will definitely think for yourself. If you have contacts, this is a friend." As soon as the wolf mouse thought, he couldn''t help being moved that his efforts were finally rewarded. But gradually, he felt something wrong. Could it be... The wolf rat looked at Maude with a smile on his face, and tentatively said: "Or, I will help you get it?" "That''s not good?" Maude agreed and looked at the blood and dust on the ferret at the same time. The wolf rat breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, it seemed different from what he had imagined. Maude continued: "But since you have brought them up, I will trouble you." "..." The wolf rat was silent. There was an urge to press his **** hands on Maude''s face. ten minutes later. The two of them came to the door of the [Night] bar in Tatamu. "It turned out to be here." Maude looked at the surroundings. I hunted three pirates here last night, and it was the first time I saw a wolf rat who lacked friends here. At that time, there was only prey in his eyes, but there was no extra thought to pay attention to this bar in the alley. Maude turned to look at the distinctive skull oil lamp on the wall at the entrance of the bar, his eyes moved slightly, but he was touched by the memory of the past. I remember when I was in the Hunter World, I would often go to some underground world places to consume in order to collect information. The most visited bars are also hidden deep bars. Those bars are usually closed to the sun, and they are not open to ordinary people. And no matter the atmosphere or decoration, it is full of quirky styles, and the skull oil lamp is a very common decoration. It was very similar to the bar called [Night] in front of me, which gave Maude some kindness. "come in." The wolf rat opened the door of the bar and led Maude into the bar. Passing through the not-so-long porch, you can see the circular bar covered by light red lights at first glance. Inside the bar, Tatamu wiped the glass wine glasses as always, and when he heard the sound, he turned his head to look at the entrance. When he saw Maude, there was an imperceptible light flashing in Tatarmu''s eyes. He thought of the very dangerous woman carrying the knife last night. Silence retracted his gaze, Ta Tamu lowered his head slightly, and continued to concentrate on wiping the glass. Maude looked at the thick eyebrows and big eyes of Tata Mu, then looked at the empty guest seats in the bar. Just like the Thor Arms Store, business is bleak. But the decoration is not as casual as Sol Arms Shop. Whether it is the lighting atmosphere or the location of the guests, it can be seen that the owner has a certain amount of thought. However, compared to the exquisite bars, the pirates in Mad Hatter Town prefer to go to the lively pubs to consume, no wonder there is no business. The wolf rat walked to the bar and put the unloved ferret on the bar. "This is Tatamu, the owner of the bar, and also my friend. Don''t look at him so strong, cooking and drinking, everything is ingenious, give him the skunk meat to cook, and keep you satisfied." The wolf rat introduced Tata Mu''s identity to Maude and mentioned the cooking skills of Tata Mu by the way. The ferret who was thrown onto the bar trembled slightly and became even more desperate. "His name is Usopp, a friend I just made." The wolf rat turned to introduce Maude to Tatamu, and at the same time motioned Maude over. Maude came to the bar and greeted Tatamu: "Hello, nice to meet you." Tatamu looked at Maude in silence and nodded as a response. The wolf mouse specially observed the reaction of Maud and explained: "Tatamu''s personality is like this, don''t mind you." "will not." Maude didn''t care. "That''s good." The wolf rat smiled, and then patted the lifeless ferret lightly, and said seriously: "Tatamu, Usopp wants to eat skunk meat, just watch and cook it." Tatamu glanced at the ferret, shook his head, and signaled that he would not accept the order. "I add money, how about three times?" "..." Tatam shook his head again. The wolf rat was very persistent, raising his **** right hand. "Five times!" "..." Realizing that a wolf rat is necessary, Tatarmu immediately explained: "Can''t eat it." "Huh? Can''t you eat it? It''s no different from rabbit meat, right?" "..." Tatam no longer said much. The wolf rat was suddenly disappointed. Maude looked at Tatamu in surprise. Obviously he looks so rough, but his voice turns like a girl. This obvious sense of contrast makes Maude think of a friend he met in the Hunter World-Melody. Both Tatamu and Wolfrat noticed Maude''s reaction. The former still looks dull. The latter could not help but breathe a sigh of relief when he saw that Maude was only a little surprised at Tatamu''s voice, and there was no sign of mockery. "Usopp, it seems that skunk meat cannot be eaten." The wolf rat expressed regret for this. Maude didn''t want to eat ferrets, so he didn''t explain, but said: "That''s really a shame." The wolf rat lifted the ferret up, threw it to the seat aside, and said, "Tatamu, get Usopp a cup of signboard, I''ll go and treat the wound first." "it is good." Tatamu responded and began to mix the wine. The wolf rat then said to Maude: "Usopp, sit down first." "Ok." Maude nodded. The wolf rat then walked to the stairs leading to the second floor. In front of the bar, Maude watched the bartending craftsmanship of Tatamu, and said, "Your voice is very good, it reminds me of an old friend." Tatamu''s bartending movement suddenly stopped, and he looked at Maude in amazement. After a long time, he didn''t say anything, and continued bartending. Maude smiled, turned his head and looked at the environment very different from the Tomahawk Tavern, and exclaimed: "This place... is really good." "Thank you." Tatamu gently pushed the mixed wine in front of Maude. Maude looked back, not planning to drink this glass of wine. "Tatamu, do you sell intelligence here?" "..." Tatamu heard the words, his eyes gradually became serious. He did not answer the question, but instead asked: "Are you a pirate?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 47： He is not a pirate Chapter 47 He is not a pirate An inexplicable rhetorical question made Maude look at Tatamu in a strange look. Pirate? Maude didn''t think he was a pirate. In the future, there is no interest in the conclusion of this identity. "No." Without thinking about it, Maude answered Tatam''s question. Hearing the words, Tata Mu subconsciously glanced at the stairs to the second floor, then lowered his head, silently picked up the cup, and wiped it again. Maude looked at Tatamu and said, "You haven''t answered my question yet." "Sell." Hearing Maude''s questioning, Tatamu answered with hindsight. His bar is indeed an intelligence trading place. This is why the wolf rat will stay here and get acquainted with him. Maude had such an expression as expected. In his opinion, bars generally opened in such places not only sell alcohol, but also serve intelligence transactions. This is very similar to the Hunter World. Turning his head again and looking at the deserted guest, Maude smiled and said: "This place is very good, I will come often in the future." Tatamu was startled slightly, then nodded after a while and said, "Welcome." In just a few minutes of contact, he had a good impression of Maude. But when he thought that the target of the wolf rat and the dangerous woman seemed to be Maud, he couldn''t help but glanced at the stairs leading to the second floor again. From the intersection between the wolf rat and the woman last night, Tatarmu could easily guess the true identity of the wolf rat. At the same time, it is clear that the wolf rat brought Maude here. New friends... Tatamu was silently wiping the wine glass, but he never thought of intervening. Although his first impression of Maude is good, the wolf mouse is his close friend and more important than Maude. After speaking a few words, Maude found that every time Tatamu spoke, he would not exceed five words. However, he can understand the feelings of Tatamu. As a big man, anyone with such a voice would probably not speak easily. Maude tilted his head and glanced at the direction of the stairs, and suddenly asked, "Wolf rats live here?" Tatamu nodded. Maude knew it, looking down at the wine glass, thinking about the wolf mouse''s motives. What made him even more concerned was that the wolf rat could find himself just now. Like a dog. This also means that there is no point in disguising in front of the wolf rat. But the wolf rat approached himself as a stranger today. Was it in revenge for the shot that was shot at him yesterday? If so, why do you want to block Katzt again? After thinking about it carefully, Maude always felt that there were many contradictions, and it was difficult to analyze the general motive direction of the wolf rat. "Tatamu, the name Wolf Rat is not his real name, right? It sounds more like a nickname." "..." Tatamu glanced at Maude and chose to remain silent. "Well, I was abrupt." Seeing Tatarmu''s reaction, Maude smiled indifferently, then took out a banknote from his pocket and pressed it on the table with a wine glass. "Got to go?" Tatamu glanced at the banknotes under the wine glass. If it is usual, he will not take the initiative to ask. "Well, come again next time." Maude got up and lifted the ferret who had fled under the chair at some point. It can be seen that ferrets have a strong desire to survive. But unfortunately, the person he met was Maude. "Let''s go first, and say to the wolf rat for me." Maude carried the ferret and walked towards the bar door. Tatamu silently watched Maude leave. Ten minutes later, the wolf rat, who had dealt with the injury, went downstairs to the bar. Seeing no one in front of the bar, he couldn''t help being stunned. As for the ferret, he has long been ignored. "Where is Usopp?" "gone." Tatamu glanced at the wolf rat''s bandaged hands. "Damn it, I just left like this!!" The wolf rat sat down at the bar, pulling his hair slightly angrily. "It''s hard to become friends, and I want to hit the iron while it''s hot, so I can improve my relationship." "Tatamu, do you know? Usopp, he pitted me badly today." "Look at my hands, look at my back, and my ass. These injuries are all thanks to him!!" "If it weren''t for my thick skin, let alone drinking now, it would be a blessing to be able to stand." While the wolf rat complained, he received the banknotes that Modena had pressed under the glass into his pocket. A glass of wine does not cost ten thousand Baileys. Tatamu looked helplessly at the wolf rat''s small movements, he was already used to the wolf rat''s self-talking, and he basically wouldn''t talk to him. The wolf rat put away the banknotes, and after the daily complaints ended, he drank the untouched glass of wine in one sip. "Continued Cup." Tatamu nodded, and after a while he adjusted the cup to the wolf rat, and then asked: "Is he the target?" "Who?" The wolf rat asked subconsciously. "Usopp." "Why, it''s not like you, Tatamu." "..." "I''m telling you, don''t look at Usopp and don''t care about your voice at all. Believe me, that guy is a scourge, as far as you can get away from him!" "..." "In addition, you''d better not mix up with these things. Even if you already know it, you have to pretend not to know. There are ten thousand reasons to cut you down, of course, I know you are not a pirate." "Neither is he." Tatamu looked at where Maude was sitting. The wolf rat looked at Tatamu in surprise. "Tatamu, I don''t care if he is a pirate now, I only know that he will definitely become a pirate in the future, and he will also be a pirate who can make the Navy feel tricky." "What do you mean?" A trace of doubt appeared on Tatam''s face. The wolf rat slowly put down the wine glass, rolled the wall with his thumb, and said: "The reason is very complicated, I don''t want to say, don''t ask." Tatamu nodded and said no more. "Actually, if circumstances permit, maybe..." Wolf Rat''s frivolous eyebrows gradually became serious, and his eyes inadvertently revealed a cold killing intent. Click. The wolf rat accidentally smashed the wine glass, and still used his heavily injured hand. "This" The wolf rat looked at the fragments in his hand, and said with sorrow: "I said Tatamu, where did you buy this cup? I think it''s a low-quality product. You can take these fragments and make a claim." "Ten thousand." Tatamu said blankly. "Really ten thousand?" The wolf rat''s mouth twitched. "Ten thousand." Tatam reiterated. Weeping, the wolf rat reluctantly took out the picture of Bailey that hadn''t warmed up. ............. Maude returned to the weapon shop smoothly. As soon as I stepped into the store, I felt sharp eyes. Facing the eye knife from Sunny, Maude just didn''t see it. "Sonny, Sol hasn''t woken up yet, right?" "do not know." Sunny did not get angry. "Ok." Maude walked to the counter and lifted the ferret to Sunny. "Look, I brought a good thing back." "Want an extra meal?" Looking at the ferret, Sunny asked suspiciously. The ferret shook suddenly. [Who are these people? ? ? Thanks to Ying Yi, Crazy, Novel, Heavenly Blessing, Qianqi, Justice Zombie Control Lori for the rewards~! (End of this chapter) Chapter 48： Bailey Chapter 48 Bailey My name is Ferret Bao. I am a skunk born with beauty and distinctiveness. I don''t know why I am incense. I don''t know why I am white. I don''t even know why I am so smart. I only know that cuteness is a capital and a weapon. And I have such capital and weapons. Therefore, human beings are willing to let me live. Because the living me is more valuable than the dead me. I know this very well. Therefore, even if I lose my freedom, I don''t panic at all. Until... I met the man who made me hard to say a word. ......... In the empty weapon shop, Maude and Sunny watched the ferret lying limp on the counter one after another. Sunny said regretfully: "So this can''t be eaten?" "It''s not whether you can eat or not, but it''s wasteful to eat." Maude took a look at the ferret''s legs and said thoughtfully, "It''s a male." Sunny looked at Maude in doubt, and asked, "Is it important to be a male or a female?" "It''s okay, I just considered the possibility of using him for breeding. Just thinking about it is troublesome. As expected, I should sell it directly." Maude explained something, suddenly thinking of something. "Sonny, is the auction brochure still available?" "in." "Show it to me." After hearing this, Sunny opened the cabinet and flipped through it, and she quickly found the booklet. Maude took the booklet and turned it over. Last time, because Sunny had no interest in exotic animals, she turned it quickly. At that time, Maude was peeking behind him and hurriedly glanced over, only to see a brief two-line explanation. "found it." Maude quickly turned to the page where Ferret''s introduction was registered. There are no pictures, but one page is full of introductions about ferrets. Maude immediately looked at the introduction and scanned it line by line. Only then did he know that the ferret is a hybrid animal, so its body structure and coat color are different from the general skunk. From the side, Sunny came over to watch the introduction. After a while, the two finished reading Ferret''s introduction. It is probably a skunk whose coat color and sweat glands are different from normal, especially sweat glands, which can exude a good smell. Because of this, ferrets have the value of being auctioned. But creatures like this that can emit strange scents are often rushed by perfume companies. However, the ferret was thrown into a group of pirates. For example, a pirate like Abe who wants to raise a pet on a whim would spend money to buy it. "It''s really not an ordinary skunk." Maude looked at the ferret on the counter, as if looking at a brand new sharp knife. "It''s really a pity to eat." Sunny was also looking at the ferret on the counter, as if looking at a bag of bulging money bags. Feeling the gazes of the two, the ferrets who had given up struggling were like dead mud, motionless. "Sanny, treat this little thing first, so as not to be disabled. Besides, are there any chains or the like in the store?" "Yes, I will get it now." Sunny realized that the ferret is just a mobile money bag at this time, and she immediately fell in love. She went to the basement and took out medical tools and a bunch of chains with thick knuckles. After returning to the store, he first handled the injury for the ferret, and then tied the upper body of the ferret into a zongzi with a chain for fear that the ferret would run away. After doing this, more than half an hour has passed. Sanny looked at the results and nodded very satisfied, but also thought of a more important question. "Where do you want to put "Pele"?" Within a short period of time, Sunny had chosen a suitable name for Ferret. Maude glanced at the empty weapon shop and said, "Why don''t you just put it in the shop?" "No way." Sunny shook her head and rejected the proposal. Maude thought for a moment, then suddenly thought of a suitable shelter. "Just hang it in the toilet, how about it?" "Toilet..." Sunny thought about it seriously. Considering Bailey''s scent from his sweat glands, he immediately felt that this proposal was very good. When going to the toilet, Bailey needs to be taken out and taken in, which is a little troublesome. But compared to air purification, this trouble is nothing. "Well, put it in the toilet." After that, she made a final decision. On the counter, the ferret, who has been forcibly named "Pele", can no longer see the white future. [Why do you harm me like this? [If there is hell, it must be here. Three minutes later, Bailey was hung in the toilet as a freshener to ease the air quality. Maude then went to the room, put the load on his lap, and then returned to the store, while exercising, accompanied Sunny to the store. It was also at this time that Sunny asked about Bailey''s origins. A rare and exotic animal that was auctioned out, how did it fall into the hands of Maude, and it was also injured. She is still quite curious. "This is a long story." Maude didn''t deliberately conceal it, and told Sunny about everything that happened in the afternoon. It made Sanny look at him and became a little strange. "Bailey was a surprise. When I picked him up, I didn''t expect him to be valuable. If I knew it, he wouldn''t be thrown out at that time. Fortunately, he returned to my hands." Speaking of this, Maude was very emotional. Really almost missed a windfall. As for the subsequent threats of Abe and Kazte, as long as they return to the store, they have Thor''s thigh. Sonny nodded and said seriously: "Fortunately." Time passed slowly. In the evening, the Sol Weapon Store ended its day-long operation without income. Sunny went to the kitchen to prepare food for tonight. Maude closed the store door and cleaned the store. After cleaning, Maude went to the kitchen to help Sunny. Although his cooking skills are not as good as Sonny, the things he makes are quite delicious. "Don''t forget to prepare a copy for Bellido." Maude reminded him of Bailey who was hanging in the toilet. "Well, I almost forgot." After being reminded by Maud, Sunny took out two more steaks and a handful of vegetables from the refrigerator. Maude glanced at the food that Sunny had prepared for Bailey. It can only be said that in terms of food, Sol Arms Store has never been ambiguous. The two were busy in the kitchen. On the other side, Thor, who had just woken up, walked downstairs. With tired eyes, he went straight to the toilet. After dozens of seconds, a scream came from the toilet. "Help!!!" The voice sounded as immature as a teenager, and it was full of panic. Hearing the strange cry for help coming from the toilet, Maude and Sonny, who were busy in the kitchen, stopped at the same time and looked at each other before putting down their things and going to the toilet. The two rushed to the toilet the first time they saw Saul holding Bailey''s head with one hand, as if he would use his force in vain in the next second. Bailey''s horrified eyes looked towards Sunny, and he uttered words very hard. "Mom, mom, save me!!" "?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 49： Potential stocks Chapter 49 Potential Stocks Mom caught off guard, making Sunny stand on the spot. It wasn''t because he was called his mother, but Bailey was talking. "Demon Fruit Ability?" This was Sunny''s first reaction. After judging that Bailey was most likely to have eaten Devil Fruit, her mood suddenly became complicated. The coveted Devil Fruit was actually eaten by a skunk? Maude''s reaction was not as big as Sunny, and he did not make intuitive judgments. Animals spit out people, not because they eat devil fruit. Saul looked at Bailey, who was desperate for survival, with a blank face, slowly retracted his hand, and turned his head to look at the two people standing at the door of the toilet. "Who got this little thing?" Sunny pointed directly at Maude. Maud: "..." Ten minutes later, everyone was seated at the dining table. Bailey, whose upper body was tied into zongzi, lay down on the floor beside the dining table. In front of him, there were two steaks and a handful of vegetables. The human-like dinner gave his injured heart a little comfort. Saul stuffed a piece of chicken thigh into his mouth, chewed a few mouthfuls, and swallowed it, then glanced at Bailey who was biting on the steak. "It''s quite hidden, this little thing." Bailey was one of the auction products, and Sol recognized it immediately. The reason why he almost squeezed Bailey''s head just now was because he felt the slight malice from Bailey. And he is very sensitive to malice, making such actions is almost a conditioned reflex. Had it not been for Bailey''s life and death, Saul would definitely not stop in time. It''s also a shame that Thor is a veteran of individual skills, quick to shoot and fast to harvest, otherwise Bailey would have become a headless corpse. "Pele didn''t eat Devil Fruit, but why does he speak?" Sunny looked at Bailey in confusion. Just now, regarding the question of whether Bailey had eaten Devil Fruit, Saul had already used an extremely rare Hailou stone bullet to help her. But what followed was another doubt. Maude resisted the thought of expressing an opinion and ate in silence. With his current capacity, it is not suitable to help Sunny Cope on this occasion. Sol knew what was going on and explained: "In the Great Channel, there is an isolated race called the Fur Race. This little thing is mostly related to the Fur Race, but obviously the bloodline inherited is not complete, and it can even be said to be thin, so it became like this. ." "Fur tribe? What kind of race is that?" Sunny''s expression moved. On the other hand, Bailey at the dining table also slowed down the speed of biting the meat steak, listening to Sol''s explanation with his ears sideways. He was born different, so he left the race early. He has also been distressed about his own special features, and even took risks to contact human society in order to explore and understand. Because of this, in the end, he will be caught by humans accidentally. Saul was too lazy to explain too much, and said perfunctorily: "You treat the fur clan as a group of humans who eat the fruits of animals." On the side, Maude was almost choked by Sol''s explanation. But when you think about it carefully, it seems to make sense. Sunny nodded suddenly, and instantly replenished the image of the fur clan. Sol took several more bites of meat, then sighed: "Maude, you have found a treasure. The thin-blooded fur clan like the little thing is not common. I have only seen it a few times in my life. If the auction will know his true details, how can he stay directly? Auction here?" "It''s not worth it, it''s worth some money." Maude doesn''t think Bailey is a treasure. If Saul was willing to trade [Chidori] for Pele, then Maude would be willing to slap himself. "Whether it is a treasure, it depends on how you use it." Sol took a sip of wine, his eyes gleaming. "In the great waterway decades ago, a pirate star was born. Next to him was a black hunting cat with an exquisite body. Just like this little thing, it is also a skinny fur clan." "Although the body is no different from an ordinary animal, it is not only human, but it can also speak out." "People who don''t know the black hunting cat will only think that the cat spit out because of eating the devil fruit, but that''s right, the hunting cat did eat the devil fruit." "It''s just that the hunting cat ate neither the fruits of everyone nor the fruits related to language, but... the fruits of weapons." "Because of this hunting cat that ate the fruits of weapons, there were many old pirates who had been famous for a long time. They were accidentally planted in the hands of the new star pirate. At that time, I was still young and vigorous, and almost He was overcast." "To this day, I can go to the present, and I have to thank him for giving me a good lesson." Speaking of his past experience in a slightly nostalgic tone, Saul took a few more sips of wine. Listening to Saul''s narration, an image of Old Yinbi suddenly appeared in Maude''s mind, and he couldn''t help but glance at Bailey. He knew that there was a technology that allowed weapons to eat the fruits of animals, but he did not expect that someone would make animals eat the fruits of weapons. Thinking about it, its not impossible, but animals are animals after all. There are too many drawbacks... But the thin-blooded fur clan like Bailey is indeed no different from human beings only by eating devil fruits, and the functional devil fruits are more than weapon fruits. In this way, there is a kind of plasticity with low double fruit ability. However, whether it is worth investing a devil fruit on a pet is another matter. But it is always a potential stock. Thinking of this, Maude looked at Bailey''s gaze suddenly different, and immediately picked up a chicken leg and placed it in front of Bailey''s eyes. Bailey: "..." After listening to Saul, Sunny was also looking at Bailey. However, she thought in a different direction than Maud. Still the original idea. "Such a waste." Sunny shook her head. For her, how could a pet eat devil fruit. That is not something that can be seen everywhere, it is not easy to meet one in a lifetime. This is actually a difference in vision. In the eyes of ordinary people, the devil fruit is indeed a rare thing that is not easily obtained. But Maude knows very well that in a pirate group like Doflamingo or the Four Emperors, the cadres under it basically have a devil fruit, let alone a small group of people who will spoil the devil fruit at will. It can only be said that as long as the strength is strong enough, the rare things in the eyes of ordinary people will become popular in the end. "So, it''s better to sell Bailey." With Sonny''s values, it is impossible to waste a devil fruit on Bailey, and the focus of course is to use Bailey for money. "Pele called your mother, won''t you sell it?" Although there is no weapon fruit, Maude has regarded Pele as one of the potential stocks, and naturally does not intend to sell Pele. As soon as he finished speaking, a chicken bone flew towards him, and Sunny''s cold expression. Bailey suddenly called his mother. She herself is also inexplicable. How can you know that Bailey called her mother because she named Bailey. (End of this chapter) Chapter 50： Sense of fulfillment Chapter 50 A sense of fulfillment After realizing Pele''s potential value, Maude decided to keep Pele. At the same time, Maude was very interested in the new star pirate that Sol was talking about. After cooking the five flavors, he asked Saul more about the new star pirate. Saul seemed to be thinking of the past, but he was interested. The wine was glass after glass, and the words were sentence after sentence. Maude and Sunny are like qualified listeners, silently listening to Saul''s past. It wasn''t until Thor was so drunk that the memory came to an end. When Sol returned to the room to rest, Maude helped Sunny clean up the mess, and then went back to the room. As for Bailey, because of the skyrocketing value, he doesn''t need to go to the toilet to purify the air, but there is not one chain that should be bundled. Maude returned to the room, unloaded the load, and sat on the bed. With a thought, the hunter''s notes appeared. Looking across a handful of tiny star points on the cover, only the star point representing Sam the Murloc had a small sharp corner. Turning over the notes directly, Maude took a pencil to write and draw on the blank page. Every stroke and stroke are memories related to the original work. This is the daily homework he insists on doing every day. The purpose is to further consolidate the memory, so that those gradually blurred images slowly become clearly visible. Although it is boring to do, it is very important. After the daily review, Maude removed the Hunter''s notes and took out the [Manuscript Copy] to read it. After reading it twice, Maude put away the notebook and lay down. Hunter''s Notes After lying down, Maude called out Hunter''s Notes. He looked at the second blank silver thread on the cover, lost in thought. The battle with Abe made him further inclined to the choice of swordsmanship. Compared to the fist, only the length and hardness are considered to be the advantage of the long knife. Moreover, longer attack distance also means lower risk. This is more in line with Moder''s choice. Pulling out the quill on the spine of the book, Maude did not write directly. I didn''t need to hesitate any longer, but the new star Pirate mentioned by Sol tonight gave Maude many ideas out of thin air. According to Saul, the new star pirate is not only proficient in physical skills, but also good at swords, guns, and even less popular weapons. Under this premise, the pirate even ate an animal fruit that could increase the overall physical fitness, and then matched it with the weapon fruit of the cat hunting, thus forming a special and powerful combat power. However, under Thor''s account, the new star Pirate was indeed very dazzling in the early stage, but it quickly faded afterwards. "A lot of greed can''t chew, everyone understands this truth, so even if he is exceptionally talented, he can only stop here in the end." This is Sol''s original words, full of irony. In the end, Maude even gave a warning look. In this regard, Maude still agrees with this [Leading Lessons]. He also knows the truth about greed and chew. Of course, that is based on the premise that there is no [Hunter''s Note]. With such an ability, Maude can save more time and energy than others, and will not be reduced to the end of the new star Pirate. In this way, on the premise that Bailey has eaten the [weapon fruit], if you write down the requirements such as [weapon mastery]... At that time, If you want to use a gun, change to a gun. If you want to use a knife, then change the knife. To use an axe, then change to an axe. Changeable fighting styles will definitely cause headaches for the enemy. This is why Maude hesitated to write. Originally, he had already rejected the choice of [Weapon Mastery], but the appearance of Bailey, and the past mentioned by Thor, made this choice resurgence. If you can rely on the hunter''s notes to survive the difficult early and mid-term. Then, the various images that exist in the future are enough to make Maude''s blood boil. At the thought of this, Maude inevitably became excited. But he was not dazzled by the future he had imagined. If you can''t even get past the early stage, where is the later future? Moreover, letting Bailey return to his heart, it is the fruit of a weapon that will not be obtained in a short time. If you insist, you must be mentally prepared to confront Doflamingo. But the most important thing is the unavoidable difficulty of "revenue diversion". Maude gradually calmed down. The conceived future is certainly beautiful, but there are many difficulties. If you can''t overcome it, all your ideas will only become fantasy. "You can no longer divert the''revenue'', and you will have to consider''dominant'' or''fruits'' in the future." Maude thought about it for a long time, but was not shaken by the deeds of the new star Pirate, and wrote down the need for [Sword Mastery]. Despite the decision, Maude still has considerable expectations for Bailey''s future. It would be best if Bailey could eat the fruits of weapons. Even if you can''t, you can choose devil fruits with auxiliary properties. Maude removed the notes and slowly closed his eyes. In my mind, it was all about how to unearth Bailey''s "tool attribute". ........ The next few days. Despite filling in the second demand, Maude stayed in the store. He believed that Abe and Kazte would come to ask for trouble. Therefore, in order to lift the thigh of Sol, he has kept Sol, who has to go to Huajie for morning exercises every morning, with the attitude of eager to learn the gun. However, a few days passed, but I didn''t even see a shadow. The calmness made Maude deeply surprised. Is this unscientific? Maude was puzzled, and by the way, he pocketed the experience points of neighbors 6, 7, 8, 9, and 10. After harvesting the leeks that grew near the house, Maude ran to ask if she had any new leeks to cut. Regrettably, the frequency of harvesting leeks may be too high, causing panic among nearby people. Therefore, not only did no new leeks live in, but even some of the leeks that Maude looked down on moved out one after another. And the newly promoted family member Bailey, just listened to Maude and Sonny''s light conversation. Since then, Bailey has not dared to look directly at Maude many times. Although he knew that the human beings that could live in this town were not good birds, as long as his brain made up for the situation that Maude had shot down the birds with a gun and expressionlessly, he could not help but fear Maude. meaning. On the fifth day, Maude did not keep Sol. After Sol went out, Maude finally stopped restraining the urge to touch the knife, and pulled out a relatively eye-catching long knife from the shelf. Sunny, who was reading the newspaper, noticed Maude''s behavior and raised her head and asked, "What are you doing?" "Try the feel." Maude held the scabbard and smiled at Sunny. Sunny frowned and said, "If you let Saul know, you may be skinned." "If you don''t tell, I don''t tell, how can Thor know?" Maude held the handle of the knife, and only felt a faint sense of familiarity lingering in his mind. Different from the sense of security when holding a gun, it is a sense of fulfillment that is not clear. Under this inexplicable feeling, Maude had an urge to produce a knife just by holding the handle of the knife. It''s a pity that there are no enemies in front of him, and there are no wooden stakes for practice in the shop. Thinking of this, Maude glanced at Bailey subconsciously. After being squinted by Maude, Bailey, whose upper body was tightly bound by a chain, suddenly trembled in his heart, and immediately squirmed his body, crawled into the counter, and hid behind Sunny. Upon seeing this, Maude walked to the counter and said caringly: "Pele, what''s the matter with you? Is something uncomfortable?" "No, no." "Oh, all right." Maude turned to look at Sunny, and asked, "How much is the knife?" It suddenly occurred to him that there is no need to buy knives outside, there are many ready-made ones here. "2.6 million." "..." Mord silently put the knife back in his hand. Taking into account not to increase the intensity of Sunny''s work, he did not pick up the second knife, but pointed it with his fingers. "What about this one?" "1.7 million." "what about this?" "2.2 million." "What''s the cheapest one?" "900,000." "..." Maude touched Bailey, who was less than 500,000 in his pocket, and sighed deeply. Sure enough, go to the weapon shop in town to find it. As for the second-hand goods on the third shelf in the store, he doesn''t like it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 51： Satisfied Chapter 51 is satisfied Can''t afford the knives in the store, and look down on the knives on the third shelf. In addition, I don''t know what happened to Abe and Kazte. So Maude decided to go out the door. Before going out, he first went to the room, unloaded the load, and then brought all the equipment and Bailey. When he came downstairs to the shop, Maude pretended to walk back and forth, gradually leaning towards the door. "stop." Sunny glanced coldly at Maude''s legs, which had already lifted the weight, and she didn''t know Maude wanted to sneak out again. Maude stopped and looked back at Sonny, first with a look of confusion, and then as if he saw something, his expression instantly became flustered. "Sonny, Bailey broke the chains, catch him!" "Ok?" Sunny was surprised. Bailey represents a lot of money, and if he is run away, he will lose out. She snapped her head back to look behind her. Bailey was greeted with a bewildered look. "..." Sanny realized that she had been fooled, and when she turned her head again, Maude was no longer visible. Bailey was keenly aware that the atmosphere was not right, and crawled, trying to get away from Sunny. ........... Little Xiao Xiao touched Sunny, who had the attribute of a wealthy fan, and slipped out smoothly. Maude intends to investigate the news of Abe and Katzt first. He was thinking of spending some money in the pub to find out, but he suddenly thought of the Night Bar. "Tatamu, maybe you will know." After thinking about it, Maude decided to go to the night bar first. After half an hour. Maude came to the night bar. In the bar, Tatamu saw Maude push the door in, and there was a slight smile in his dullness. "welcome." "I came to the cup last time." Maude sat in front of the bar and glanced at the shop, but did not see the wolf rat. Tatamu nodded to Maude, and immediately began to mix drinks. Maude squinted his chin and looked at Tatamu''s cocktail. After a while, Tatarmu pushed the mixed wine to Maude. Maude raised his glass, took a sip, and then went straight to the topic. "Tatamu, I want to buy some intelligence." "What information?" "Do you know Abe and Katzt?" "know." "I want to buy the latest status of both of them." Hearing Maudes request, Ta Tamu was not surprised at all. He directly pulled out a piece of letter paper from the drawer, pressed it on the bar, and pushed it in front of Maude. "Left by the wolf rat." "Ok?" Maude was surprised, picked up the letter paper and looked at it. There is not much content on the paper, but it is better to streamline. Soon, Maude read the content on the paper, and his face suddenly became stunned. "Are both loses hurt? No wonder it has been silent these days." It turned out that after escaping from the tavern that day, Abe and Kazte then fought. It seemed that they were angry, and in the end, they both moved genuinely. As a result, the casualties were not obvious, but the two captains suffered both. At that time, in order to prevent being taken advantage of by other competitors, the pirate group cadres of both sides were also decisive, saying that the war would cease to be a truce. After that, the two sides quickly left the Tomahawk Tavern with their respective seriously injured captains. "It''s easy to lose a bad temper." Maude''s smile was full of schadenfreude, completely unaware of the initiator. If it weren''t for his 100% avoidance and heavy slaps, Abe''s mentality would be completely destroyed. So, how can Abe find confidence from Kazte afterwards? If you don''t look for confidence, there won''t be such a thing, and it won''t hurt both sides. Tatamu looked at Maude with a smile on his face, and said calmly: "The town is open." "this matter?" Maude shook the letter paper in his hand. Tatamu nodded. "Then it''s a bit troublesome, forget it, just spread it." The smile on Maude''s face slowly receded, he personally didn''t want any reputation, it would only hinder his hunting actions. "By the way, how much is this information?" "free of charge." "Then I''m welcome." Now that he is short of money, how could Maude be polite and take the pile of Bailey back into his pocket. He took another sip from the wine glass, then put it down. "Tatamu, I want to buy a similar knife, but I don''t know which weapon shop is more reliable. Do you know anything about this?" "Want to buy a knife?" "Ok." "Wait a minute." Tatamu glanced at Maude in surprise, then walked out of the counter and went to the second floor. Maude didn''t know what Tatamu wanted to do, and watched him up the stairs in doubt. After a while, Tatamu came down with six knives. Looking at the six knives in Ta Tamu''s arms, Maude was surprised: "Ta Tam, do you still sell knives part-time in the store?" Tatam didn''t want to explain, so he put the knife on the bar. These knives are all left by previous guests. Two are mortgaged and four are leftovers. In the former case, the guest took a knife to offset the intelligence fee, while in the latter case, the guest caused trouble and was killed by Tatamu, so the knife stayed. Seeing that Tatamu didn''t want to say much, Maude didn''t intend to go into it, focusing on the six knives, and at first glance one of them was a red and black long knife. The handle is red and the scabbard is black. However, neither the handle nor the scabbard has a pattern, and there is a lack of force in it. Maude picked up the knife, starting with a heavy hand. Cang! Draw out the long knife and lay the blade in front of you. Maude''s face was immediately reflected on the sharp and clear straight knife. "Tatamu, how much is this knife?" "600000." Tatamu did not know the value of this knife, and this number was the mortgage price at that time. Hearing this, Maude subconsciously touched the money in his pocket, and said calmly: "It''s expensive, how about 400,000?" "it is good." Tata Mu simply responded. "..." Maude suddenly felt a loss. I always feel that even if the offer is 300,000, Tatarmu might just answer it. But after all, I bought an eye-catching knife. Maude took out 400,000 from his pocket and handed it to Tatamu. Tatamu accepted the money. This transaction is considered complete. Tatamu then took the remaining five knives back to the room, while Maude held the knives in the bar to chop up and down, but it was also pretty. Watching Maude cutting the air with a knife, Tatamu wanted to remind Maude to pay attention, but he endured it. After a while, Maude tried the feel and put away the long knife with satisfaction. "Just call you Dark Crow." Maude instantly took a name for the new long knife. When the information was obtained, the knife was bought, and Maude, who was content, was ready to go home. When I was about to say goodbye to Tatamu, the bar door was pushed open. The visitor was Lafayette wearing a black top hat and holding a cane. Looking at Lafayette entering the bar, Maude''s eyes changed slightly. Last time I didn''t expect Lafayette to be in Mad Hatter, so I was surprised, but this time I was mentally prepared, but didn''t react so much. Quickly withdrew his gaze, Maude only regarded Lafayette as a stranger. Lafayette went straight to the bar, took out a large pile of Bailey and placed it on the bar. Tatamu took the money, took a piece of paper from the drawer and handed it to Lafayette. It was written with the information Lafayette wanted. Lafayette took the paper and glanced at it, then put it in his pocket. This is what Tota Tamu went to check the day before yesterday, and now he pays for it and delivers it. After getting what he wanted, Lafayette didn''t rush to leave. He tilted his head and glanced at the long knife that Maude was holding, and immediately looked at Maude''s profile. After looking carefully for a moment, Lafayette showed a faint smile. "Mr. Funeral Director, we meet again." (End of this chapter) Chapter 52： Dry ticket Chapter 52 Recognized? Maude''s heart was full of waves, but his face was calm. He sat down on the chair, facing Tatam, only when Lafayette was not talking to himself. Seeing that Maude had no reaction, Lafayette''s **** lips were slightly raised to the sides, and immediately raised his hand to press the brim of his hat, and his other hand put the crutches behind him. "It''s rude, maybe I should call you Mr. Usopp." "..." Okay, all have been named, Maude can only showdown. He tilted his head to look at Lafayette with a smile on his face, and said blankly: "Are you talking to me?" "Yes." Lafayette looked as usual. It seemed that he didn''t regard Mod''s pretending blankness as a thing. Maude turned to wonder: "Do I know you?" Lafayette said straightforwardly: "I haven''t signed up for each other''s surnames, so I shouldn''t know each other." "Oh, that''s all right." Maude retracted his gaze and continued to face Ta Tam, while holding up the wine glass, pretending to drink. Lafayette didn''t mind Maude''s indifference at all, and said to himself: "I heard a little about what happened in the Tomahawk Tavern the other day, but it was a pity that I was not there at the time and missed a good show." "..." Maude was silent, thinking that at that time everyone wanted to stay away from the place of right and wrong as soon as possible. If you were there, it would be too messy, right? Lafayette was still smiling at the silent Maude, and said calmly: "Mr. Usopp can be unscathed in that situation, and let the Pointy Bull Pirates and the Aibe Pirates face each other. Longing for it." "..." Maude couldn''t figure out Lafayette''s intentions, and could only remain silent. Seeing Maude calmly refrained from responding, Lafayette still didn''t care, and suddenly said a sentence with a wrong preface. "It''s really a good place here." When it comes to the three words good place, Lafayette''s tone is full of inexplicable satisfaction. After he said, he nodded slightly to Maude, and then walked towards the door of the bar. Walking all the way to the door, Lafayette stopped and turned his back to Maude. "Mr. Usopp, my name is Lafayette. We will meet each other next time, right?" As soon as he finished speaking, Lafayette pushed the door and left the bar. Hearing the sound of the door closing, Maude looked at the door, frowning slightly. What is this guy thinking? Not to mention that the disguised identity was recognized. I can associate myself as a funeral director on the night of the auction with the identity of Usopp in the Tomahawk Tavern a few days ago. To say that I did not pay attention specifically. Maude said nothing. The thought of being targeted by such a treacherous person with unknown intentions made Maude a headache. "I haven''t provoke him?" What he had to say was that on the night of the auction, in order to stifle the risk, he took the initiative to shoot and solve two revenge seekers for him. It''s just this kind of thing, it shouldn''t happen. Could it be that Lafayette lacks friends just like the wolf rat? ? Maude couldn''t understand. "Snee!" There was a sneeze in the lane outside the bar. "Who is thinking of me?" The sound of the wolf rat talking to himself came in from outside. Inside the bar, Maude twitched his mouth. Had it not been for Lafayette, he would have gone back to the weapon shop. With a light sigh in his heart, Maude put Dark Crow on the chair beside him. Crunch- The wolf rat opened the door of the bar and walked in. When he saw Maude, the wolf rat was overjoyed. "Usopp, you are here." As he said, the wolf rat closed the door with his backhand, strode Meteor walked to Maude and sat on the chair. "I have been wanting to tell you about the Pirate Pirates and Aibei in the past few days, but I don''t know where you live, but I am anxious to death." At this point, the wolf rat looked at Tatamu and asked: "Tatamu, did the note I left show Usopp?" "Yes." "Ok." The wolf rat nodded, then turned his head to look at Maude, and said with emotion: "Ussop, our luck is not bad. After escaping that day, Katzt and Abe were each seriously injured. They should not be found in a short time. Our troubles." "Yes." Maude is not salty and not indifferent. Seeing that Maude was not as lucky as he had imagined, the wolf rat turned his head and stretched out his index finger to Tata Mu, motioning to get a glass of wine to drink, and then said: "Tatamu, I saw Lafayette just now, he came to you to buy information?" Tatamu nodded. The wolf rat did not have the professional ethics of being an intelligence worker, and asked curiously: "Hey, who is the hapless guy he is staring at? Tell me about it." "No way." Tatamu refused. "Hey, stingy." The wolf rat waved his hand and said, "Speaking of which, Lafayette is really a dangerous person from the ground up. Since he came to Mad Hatter, there have been hundreds of people who died in his hands." Hearing the wolf rat mentioning Lafayette''s matter, Maude''s heart moved and he couldn''t help but look at it. Speaking of the hapless guy being targeted, I wonder if he counts as one. Thinking of this, Maude took the initiative to join the topic and asked: "Why is this?" Seeing that Maude was quite interested, the wolf rat came along and explained: "Lafayette was expelled from the country for abuse of violence. For him, most of the murders didn''t require a reason at all. Speaking of which, those who died in his hands had nothing to do with him during his lifetime." "There is such an unreasonable person?" Maude pretended to know nothing about Lafayette, and looked surprised, as if he couldn''t believe there would be such a person. The wolf rat looked at Maude''s expression, his eyelids trembled a few times, his face remained silent, but he was thinking in his heart, aren''t you such a person? He has specifically investigated the pirates killed by Maude, including the navigators of the Pirate Bulls and the murloc slaves who ran out of the auction. I thought that Maude killed those people because of enmity. However, the results are totally unrelated. The results of this investigation made the wolf mouse unable to understand for a while. But regardless of whether it is Maud or Lafayette, even if they kill people for no reason, as long as the pirate is killed, the wolf rat will only applaud. Especially in the big den of pirates like Mad Hatter, the wolf rat hopes that there are more people like Maude and Lafayette, the better. Raising the wine glass pushed by Tatamu, the wolf rat sighed in due course: "This place is full of unreasonable people, but Lafayette is more conspicuous." Maude heard this and agreed: "Yes, but dangerous people like Lafayette who kill people for no reason will be as far away as possible in the future." The wolf mouse''s eyelids twitched slightly. Isn''t it true that there is no force in your heart? He couldn''t take Maude''s words, so he could only be silent. Maude did not notice the psychological activity of the wolf rat, and suddenly asked: "Wolf rat, how much do you know about the injuries of Katzt and Abe?" The wolf rat raised his eyebrows and said, "Basically clear." "How serious is it?" "Kazt suffered a knife wound, most of the wounds were on the inner thigh, but he is an animal fruit capable person, so he can heal in less than half a month. "As for Abe, he suffered a hoof from Kaszt in front of him, and his internal injuries were serious. You should be unable to get out of bed every month. What are you asking about?" The wolf rat looked at Maude in doubt. Maude smiled slightly. "Well... Wolf Rat, are you interested in making a big ticket?" I had a headache for a day, coupled with a sore throat, I was filled with several liters of boiling water, but it was of no use. If you cant code the second chapter of today before going to bed, you owe it first, and cheeky ask for a recommendation ticket for tomorrow. Its a new week, and its not easy for pigs. (End of this chapter) Chapter 53： Take advantage of his illness to kill him Chapter 53 Taking advantage of his illness to kill him Dry ticket? The wolf mouse was shocked, and instantly guessed Maude''s plan. "A big ticket? What do you mean?" Pretending not to understand, the wolf rat raised his glass and took a gulp. Maude narrowed his eyes a little, and said seriously: "As the saying goes, take advantage of his illness to kill him." The wolf rat wanted to stop this topic for the first time, and said: "I have never heard such a saying." Maude was not worried about chatting to death, and said indifferently: "It''s okay, now you know." "..." "The wolf rat, the time left for us is running out, and it is not our style to sit and wait to die, so we must take the initiative to attack Katzt and Abe while they are injured...! " Maude looked serious, and between the ups and downs of the knife in his hand, he said with awe-inspiring killing intent: "Otherwise, after they have healed from their injuries, they will definitely come to us as soon as possible." The wolf mouse lowered his head, resisting the urge to slap the glass on Maude''s head. If it weren''t for you, a dog thief, would I still have to worry about this now? Moreover, the reason why Lao Tzu kindly provided you with information about Abe and Kazte was to draw close feelings with you, but not to live and die with you! Click--! Seeing the wolf rat lowered his head and did not speak, Maude took advantage of the victory and reached out and pressed his hand on the wolf rat''s shoulder. The wolf rat''s body shook slightly, and he looked up at Maude, and saw Maude with a deep sense of justice. Facing the mixed eyes of the wolf rat, Maude said sternly: "Wolf-rat, in fact, I am not afraid of the trouble that Katzt and Abe come to me, but I am very worried about your safety, and we are friends, so I can''t just sit back and watch!" "I know that it is not only difficult to do, but also full of dangers, but for the sake of friends, what if it is dangerous?" "So rest assured, the wolf rat, I swear in the name of Usopp, no matter how dangerous it is, my Usopp will help you solve this matter!" The wolf rat stared blankly at Maude''s words and deeds, as if shocked. No, he was really shocked. This world is like this... People who reverse black and white! After being shocked, the wolf rat suddenly realized a very crucial point. "Indeed, there is the old man with the''Trick Gun'', and Usopp doesn''t have to worry about Abe and Kazte''s revenge, but I am different..." "No, I can''t be brought in by Usopp. The person Abe and Kazte are looking for is him and not me, so what am I afraid of?" "but" The wolf rat recalled what happened in the Tomahawk Tavern. Thinking that he had taken the initiative to stop Katzt, he wanted to slap himself. It''s too late to regret. Realizing that Maude does not need to worry about the revenge of Abe and Katzt, the wolf rat woke up. It turned out that it was himself who was in danger? The wolf rat cried. I really shed tears. "You''re right! When he was sick and killing him, instead of waiting for them to come to retaliate, it is better to take the initiative to kill them, and they are a hundred! Usopp, I didn''t expect you...to think so for my sake, I..." After figuring out the joints, the wolf mouse entered the scene for a second, first slowly showing the killing intent, and then moved his face, allowing bitter tears to flow across his cheeks. Maude patted the wolf rat on the shoulder again, and then raised his glass to salute the wolf rat. "Stop talking, it''s all in the wine." "dry!" The wolf rat toasted bitterly and touched the glass that Mo Dejing had come over. Inside the bar, Tatamu''s eyes were drooping, covering up his spontaneous smile. Strictly speaking, he is a complete outsider. Therefore, he knew very well that the wolf rat was digging a hole and waiting for Maude to jump down, but Maude had not jumped into the pit, but the wolf rat was taken into the pit step by step by Maude. Maude and Wolf Rat each finished their glass of wine. Tatamu took out a bottle of white rum and poured a glass for each of them. "Please." "Thanks." Although Maude didn''t want to drink any more, he thanked Tatarmu for the wine. He turned the wine glass gently, tilted his head to look at the wolf rat, and said with a serious face: "Wolf rat, the longer this matter drags on, the worse it will be for you, so it''s best to do it tonight, what do you think?" "..." The wolf rat whispered shamelessly, and after a long time he agreed: "I think so." At this point, he thought that he was also trying to deal with the pirates anyway, so he admitted. Moreover, both Abe and Kazter are big pirates with a bounty of over 30 million. It would not be a bad thing if they could be killed by this. The wolf rat from the Navy, after subdividing the pros and cons, found it feasible. He is alone here, which is equivalent to saying that he has gained the help of Maude in vain. Maude didnt know what the wolf mouse was thinking. He knew that the risk of "future guessing" alone was not enough to make the wolf mouse do his best in this matter. Furthermore, considering that Abe and Katzt must be He killed... "The wolf rat, I have considered it carefully. I will do the most dangerous assassination mission, and you only need to find a way to get away from Abe and Khazite''s men." "This" The wolf rat looked at Maude in surprise. Maude continued: "Of course, these are all empty talks now. The most urgent task is to collect intelligence as much as possible, not to increase the success rate, and at least to reduce the risk." Speaking of this, Maude looked embarrassed, picked up the dark crow on the side, and sighed: "It''s just that I just bought a knife from Tatamu, and there are only tens of thousands of Baileys left on my body. I guess I can''t buy any information, I don''t know the wolf rat..." "I have no money." The wolf rat told the truth. With his status as a navy undercover agent, how much money he can make in ordinary times must be spent as soon as possible. Otherwise, if you accidentally hang up one day, wouldn''t it be a waste of money. "You have no money, there is no way." Maude couldn''t help sighing, and expected to pry some money from the wolf rat to use it. The wolf mouse''s mouth twitched slightly, and said, "Although I don''t have money, I still know some information about them." "Oh?" Maude''s eyes lit up. There is another village in the dark. The motivation for buying intelligence is to reduce risk on the one hand, and to increase the income of Hunter''s Notes on the other. Speaking of intelligence, the wolf rat took over the power and said carefully: "Listen, there are a total of seven pirate groups resident in Mad Hatter Town with a bounty of more than 50 million Baileys, and the pirate groups of Abe and Katzt are one of them." "And Abe and Kazite themselves are pirates with a bounty of more than 30 million. Under their banner, there are several cadres with a bounty of more than 10 million. If they want to assassinate Abe and Kazist, they must Factors into consideration." "Among these cadres, the most noteworthy is Raglan, who is offering a reward of 19 million yuan. He is one of the cadres under Katzt and he is also a good swordsman." Having said that, the wolf rat observed Maude''s expression without a trace. Raglan was mentioned deliberately, but his trivial temptation. Maude''s expression moved, and he said seriously: "Are you good at using a knife with a bounty of 19 million? Then you really have to pay attention." This was exactly the prey he wanted, even if he couldn''t kill Katzite, he would still earn blood if he could kill Raglan. The wolf rat caught Maude''s reaction in his eyes and calmly said: "Fortunately, Raglan was killed some time ago." "???" Maude thought to himself, everyone is dead, then you say p. Ask for a recommendation ticket~! ! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 54： ready Chapter 54 Preparation Throughout the entire incident, although Raglan died at Thor''s hands, strictly speaking, Raglan was indirectly killed by Maud. But Maude knew nothing about it. Therefore, he changed his thoughts and naturally thought of the person who was walking with Reid in the lane that night. Shouldn''t I kill one accidentally... Great experience baby? It''s no wonder that Katzt is so concerned about this matter. Thinking of this, Maude felt a little heartache, pretending to ask casually, "Oh, how did this man named Raglan die?" "It was killed by a single shot." "..." Maude covered his forehead and said calmly: "That''s it." The wolf rat calmly observed Maude''s reaction. He realized that in this matter, the spear had killed Raglan for Maud, but Maud did not know about it. This kind of secretly protecting the calf-like behavior further means that Maude has a certain weight for the spear. In other words, Maude may be qualified to be a bargaining chip to hold the spear, and then add the little girl in that shop... The wolf rat thought quietly, and continued: "Kazte not only lost a good player like Raglan some time ago, but also because of the accident that the murloc slaves escaped from the auction a few days ago, more than half of his people were killed and injured. ." "Oh?" There was a dim light in Maude''s eyes. "Apart from Raglan, there are two noteworthy cadres under Katzt." "One is Wells, who has a good marksmanship, with a bounty of nearly 10 million, and the other is Gabriel, with a bounty of 14 million. Although not as good as Raglan, he is also a good swordsman that cannot be underestimated." "Furthermore, Katzt is an animal fruit capable person. Give him a few more days, not to mention that he is healed, at least he can get out of bed and move freely. "So, I personally recommend that you start with the Pirate Pirates." As a navy, the wolf rat also believes that the assassination is a pros and cons, so even if Maude releases a trick, he is willing to get in after he recognizes the situation. Now that you have gotten in, you have to find a way to make this happen. And intelligence serves this. "As for the Aibe Pirates, it''s best not to provoke it anymore." At this point, the wolf mouse looked solemn. Maude questioned: "Why?" "Although there are not many members of the Aibei Pirate Group, all of them are elite, and among the pirates who are still in town with a bounty of more than 30 million, one is Aibei''s suitor." "The suitor? That kind of..." Several black lines appeared on Maude''s forehead, stopping the conversation in time. The wolf rat knew what Maude wanted to say, and said indifferently: "Speaking of suitors, in fact, it''s nothing more than trying to take over Ai Bei''s Pirates in this way. As for Ai Bei''s special hobbies, what is it?" "In short, if you attack Abe, you might give the suitor a chance." The wolf rat persuades Maude not to start with Abe. In fact, there is another important consideration. That is-it is you and not me who slapped Abe. To hide this thought, the wolf mouse certainly hoped that Maude would attack the Pirate Pirates first. After all, only the Pointy Cow Pirates can threaten him, so this is why he focused on describing the current situation of the Pointy Cow Pirates in detail. After listening to Wolfrat''s explanation, Maude felt that it was indeed not suitable to start with Abe. But not entirely because of the existence of the suitor, but the physique of Katzt and the swordsman named Gabriel, which are what he needs most at the moment. "Then start with Katzt first. By the way, do you have a reward order from the relatives of the Pirate Pirates?" After making a final decision, Maude asked the most important thing. The wolf mouse didn''t think much, after all, he had to know what the other party looked like before he could correspond to the information. He looked directly at Tatamu. Tatamu understood, and pulled out another drawer. Under Maude''s unexpected gaze, Tatamu took out a thick stack of reward orders. Maud was relieved when he thought that Tatamu was doing intelligence. Perceiving Maudes reaction, the wolf rat took the initiative to explain to Tatarmu: "People who open the door to do business here basically have rewards from various pirates. After all, those who can offer a reward will not be a good guy. First identify the identity. There are advantages and disadvantages." "Especially in places like Huajie, employees are required to always recognize the identity of guests." Maude nodded suddenly, unexpectedly there was such a reason. The main reason is that there are no such things in Sol''s shop. But think about it, not to mention the location of the weapon shop itself does not have much traffic. Even if a guest comes, such a cruel person like Kidd, dont he have to be honest in front of Sol? Knowing that there were so many rewards in Tatarmu, Maude thought that he could come and sit often in the future. Tatamu was very familiar with the reward order, and within a short time he drew three reward orders from it. Corresponding to Katzt, Wells, and Gabriel respectively, as for Raglan''s, they have long been eliminated. Maude took the reward and took a closer look, carefully taking down the appearance of the other two targets. If you act tonight, it would be the best result to get rid of Katzite directly. As for the Pirate Pirates, it will eventually be in a certain degree of chaos due to the death of the captain. It''s worth fighting for the potential inducement alone. After taking note of his appearance, Maude, who had completely changed the ability of the wolf rat, still thought about knocking out some more useful information. "I don''t know what exactly these three people have?" "Wells is not difficult to solve, but it is Katzt and Gabton that are the most difficult..." The wolf rat entered the nest at the right time and began to explain the abilities of Katzt and others. Maude secretly delighted and listened carefully to the wolf rat''s narration. Half an hour passed. After listening to the explanation, the satisfied Maude looked at the wolf rat with a "recognizing you" gaze. The wolf rat should just ignore it and turn to earnestly: "Usopp, I hope the action tonight will go smoothly, because I don''t want you to have an accident." This is a sincere sentence. Maude could feel it, and couldn''t help being startled. The conjecture in his mind about the motive of the wolf rat suddenly became more confusing. But as long as it is not a bad thing, he can accept it. "As a friend, I think so too." Maude raised his glass to the wolf rat and drank it in one gulp. The wolf rat naturally drank the wine in the glass, thinking that he finally took a big step. Afterwards, Maude made an appointment with the wolf rat to gather at zero, and immediately left the night bar with Dark Crow. After Maude left, the wolf mouse was thinking while drinking. Tatamu just wiped the wine glasses daily, as if there were endless glasses every day. Ten minutes later, the wolf rat suddenly got up and went to the room on the second floor. When he came to the room, the wolf rat took out the tightly hidden phone bug, and then dialed. ....... Naval headquarters, the residence of the naval hero Karp. "That kid ran to be a pirate!!!" In the room, Karp was holding a newspaper, and the corners of his eyes suddenly became blue. Just as he was furious, a man opened the door and walked in without knocking. "I heard your loud voice all the way, what happened?" "Little Crane..." Ask for a recommendation ticket~~~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 55： Bargaining Chip (Debt Repayment) Chapter 55 Bargaining Chips (Debt Repayment) The ability to walk into Karp''s room without knocking is one of the few in the navy headquarters. Crane with gray hair and wrinkled face is one of them. She walked into the room and closed the door with her backhand. Karp flipped the newspaper over and pressed it on the table, concealing that it was so obvious that there was nothing on his face. Although Karp''s actions were very quick, Crane still saw the photo and name listed as the headline at the top of the newspaper. "Portcas D. Ace, the new pirate who has recently emerged, and also bears the name D, what is his relationship with you?" Crane walked to the table and looked at Karp with scrutiny eyes. "Little Crane..." Karp smiled awkwardly, but didn''t know what to do in a hurry. Regarding the secret of Ace''s life experience, he didn''t even dare to let the Warring States period know, but now he accidentally let Crane notice it. Under that kind of scrutiny, it seemed that there was nothing to hide. "Do you eat donuts?" Karp picked up the donuts from the plate, a lame diversion. He even glanced at the donuts lacking, and calmly said: "You don''t want to say, then I won''t ask the end." "Haha!" Karp breathed a sigh of relief and threw the donut into his mouth. Looking at Karp who was heartless, Tsuru shook his head helplessly, and said straight out: "There is news from Gion." "Ok?!" Karp''s face turned straight, he swallowed the donuts in a few mouthfuls, and naturally sat up straight, and asked, "What about the''spy gun''?" "Ok." Crane nodded and said: "According to the line report, although it is still not the time, there is a very clear opportunity." "You said." Karp gradually became solemn, waiting for the next step. "There is one more bargaining chip to suppress the spear, and this time the weight of the new chip is not small, at least it is worth the spear to protect it." "Well" Karp touched his chin, pondering. Crane said in a flat tone: "It''s just that whether the time is right or not remains to be seen. You have been waiting for so many years and it is not too short for such a short time, so don''t worry." "I know." Karp stared his eyebrows. Crane looked at Karp who was rare and serious. "You can completely tell the Warring States about this matter. Even if you don''t mention your position, you can at least provide you with a lot of assistance." "Forget it, this matter is my personal will after all, and it is only to deal with an old pirate who has been retiring for many years, even if the Crook Spear is..." Karp shook his head and said solemnly: "From the standpoint of the navy, it is impossible to waste energy on him. You must know that among the remnants of the party, the only spy gun is not well-known." He Qing heard the words and nodded lightly, and said: "From a personal standpoint, I also hope to get rid of the spear, even if he has already withdrawn from this sea... Besides, it is not ruled out that the newly added''bargaining chip'' will become him. The possibility of passing on disciples in person." Karp picked up a new donut and took a bite, and said seriously, "If that''s the case, it''s not a bad thing." He said indifferently: "If it can be killed in time, it is naturally not a bad thing in the current situation, but if there is a second trick spear, its not just you and me that have a headache." "of course!" Karp oozes momentum between his brows and eyes. Crane said: "One thing makes me a little concerned." "what?" "That new bargaining chip seems to have a soft spot for killing Pirates..." "Ok???" Karp looked at Crane because of unknown. "Don''t look at me that way, information is limited, even I can''t analyze the motive and reason." "Ok." "In addition, the revolutionary army has a slight intersection with the island, and it should be to liberate the slaves on the island." "Oh." Hearing the revolutionary army, Karp''s stretched body slowly relaxed, and his reaction was cold, which was evident. Crane knows the obscure relationship between Karp and the revolutionary army, so Karp''s reaction is not unexpected. "At that time, something may happen." "..." Karp was silent. ......... Sol Arms Store. Maude held the Dark Crow tightly, pierced or chopped in the shop, and danced in a decent way. After warming up, he looked at Sunny at the counter and asked, "How?" Sonny shifted her gaze silently, not wanting to comment on the lame knife technique. "..." Maude turned to look at Bailey beside the counter. Driven by the desire to survive, Bailey praised his conscience: "The sharpness is revealed, a good sword!" Maude smiled slightly. But he still knows himself, but if the hunt tonight goes smoothly, his knife proficiency will definitely rise. Putting the dark crow under his scabbard, Maude walked to the counter and said: "Sanny, help me estimate how much the dark crow is worth." Sunny took the Dark Crow in silence, looked at it for a while, and commented: "The quality is average, and the price is about 600-800,000 Baileys. If it is sold in the store, it can be priced at 1.2 million." "That''s fine, no loss anyway." Maude was satisfied with the Dark Crow, but of course it was impossible to put the Dark Crow in the store. As a novice knife, it is good to have such a knife in the early stage. When you become better, look for a sharp knife. If you can get the weapon fruit, you can also use the unique [Bio Knife]. "By the way, don''t tell Saul about this." "..." Sunny was silent. Maude only acted as Sonny''s acquiescence, and went to the second floor, ready to hide the Dark Crow properly. Sanny looked at the back of Maude leaving, and said to herself after a moment: "I didn''t agree." ........... When he came to the room, Maude looked at the rather empty room, and couldn''t find a suitable place to hide the knife in a short time. Look at it, it can only be placed under the quilt. Hidden the dark crow, Maude did not rush downstairs, but summoned the hunter''s notes to write down information about the abilities of Kazt and others. [Sini Kaszt] [Animals are those with yak fruit ability. Trick 1: Black hoof, focus on the arm for a short time, hit the target with the hardened hoof hand. Trick 2: Savage impact, when between attacks, hit the target with a hard corner on the head. Trick 3: Double hit, hit both hooves at the same time, take the throat and abdominal cavity directly. Taylor Gabton Proficient in Knife [Trick 1: Shock Slash, a high-speed five-slash at one point. [Trick 2: Di Tang, take advantage of the opportunity to cut to the target knee joint, establish the victory. Andy Wells [Proficient in guns] After writing down brief and detailed information, Maude removed the hunter''s notes. When recording information, you don''t need to talk about the whole text, just pick out the key points and describe them in detail, without wasting paper. "The reward order is convenient, even the last name is available, otherwise, if you lose the last name, you will have to lose some of the key benefits." "Next, wait patiently until zero." This is the most detailed prey information so far. Thinking of the benefits that exist in the future, Maude couldn''t help but start looking forward to tonight''s hunting operations. He can''t wait to make the sense of fulfillment when holding the handle of the knife clearer. He also has a basic plan for the road ahead. If it is not necessary, first use a firearm to hit the remote, after being close, draw the knife... Nothing happened for a day, and night fell. Waiting patiently until after eleven o''clock in the evening, Maude put on his gear, and after a little thought, even the Dark Crow was brought with him. Quietly leaving the weapon shop, Maude plunged into the night alone. Ask for a recommendation ticket~~~It is very important~~~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 56： Hit Chapter 56 hit About fifteen minutes before the agreed time, Maude had arrived at the night bar. When he came to the bar, the wolf rat was ready. He looked at the heavily armed Maude, and suddenly had an urge to wear a weapon. "set off?" Maude asked. The wolf rat nodded and got up from his seat. Inside the bar, Tatamu took off his uniform, revealing an eye-catching muscle. He first put on a black short-sleeved shirt, then walked out of the bar. "Tatamu?" Maude looked at Tatamu''s behavior in doubt. Upon seeing this, the wolf rat explained: "I asked for it. Only with Tatamu''s support can I let go to attract firepower. Of course, it costs money." "That''s it." Maude glanced at Tatamu''s bulging muscles like rocks, thinking that Tatamu''s physical skills should not be weak. In the small and unobtrusive bar, there are masters such as wolf rats and tatarmu. On the contrary, in the noisy place on the outer street, there are pirates who are not very powerful but act quite ostentatiously. In contrast, the wolf rat and Tatarmu are low-key and restrained, but are more like people in the underground world. The wolf rat had never thought about spending money to ask Tatamu to take care of it, and it still had to pay an IOU. It was mainly because of the psychological shadow cast by Maude''s pit, with Tatamu taking care of him, and it was a lot of peace of mind. The laneway was silent in the middle of the night, and the sound of mice running by was faintly heard. Maude and the three of them left the night bar, walked in the lane, and headed towards the dock. .......... Every pirate group that arrives in Mad Hatter Town will leave a team guarding the ship before going ashore. This is the norm. After being seriously injured in the Tomahawk Tavern, Abe did not return to the ship, but went directly to the largest hotel in the town to recover. In this situation, he dared to split his forces into two, so it can be seen that Abe has some shortcomings in personality. In contrast, Katzt, who stayed on the boat to recover from his injuries, seemed much more secure. Before the injury healed, he concentrated all his troops on board the ship. Pirate Ship, Captain''s Chamber. The candle was brightly lit, and Katzt was lying on his back on the bed with a cold expression. His body was almost covered with white bandages. The cabinet by the bed was full of medicine jars, and the cabin was filled with a strong smell of medicine. In the battle that day, Aibei''s [Speed ??Sword] obviously had the upper hand, not only poking a lot of blood holes in Katzt''s lower body, but also taking care of a lot of his upper body. Ordinary people are poked like this, and only a few blood holes should fall down and wait for death. Relying on the fruit ability, Kazte resisted Abe''s countless attacks, and immediately found the right opportunity, and only used [Black Hoof] to make Abe lose his combat ability. However, he also lost combat power due to excessive blood loss. This evenly matched battle that hurt both sides was seen by some passersby and pirates who were not afraid of death. Compared to Kazte, who was miserably stabbed by Abe with a foil, the previous boy named Usopp survived Abes stabbing and slapped Abe. . It can only be said that there is harm in contrast. Because of this, Usopp''s name was passed on by these bystanders. Especially in the pirate circle, the guys who turn out to be born out of nowhere are often their drunk talks. Just like the new Pirate Ace, who made headlines two days ago, he has directly become the main talk in every tavern. Moreover, stepping on and holding it has always been something pirates are willing to do. Moreover, one of the ways for newcomers to quickly rise to power is to personally defeat the well-known "old predecessors". Under the influence of this peculiar trend, what happened at the Tomahawk Tavern that day has naturally become a classic example. The fearless guys, in the drunken conversation, wantonly belittle the old pirates like Abe and Katzt, who have been famous for a long time, and then use this to raise Usopp''s reputation. Regardless of the mainstream trend of respecting strength, this behavior can relatively satisfy their spiritual needs. As for how miserable Usopp will eventually fall, it is not something they will consider. Katzt has long been accustomed to this ethos, because he has also stepped on his seniors all the way to achieve his current status. But when my face is rubbed on the ground like this, how can I feel comfortable? Due to Katzt''s emotions, the members of the Pirate Pirates Group did not dare to feel bad. Wells, one of the cadres, naturally did, but he was responsible for reporting, and he became the person who had the most contact with Katzt during this period of time except for the ship doctor. Wells pushed the door into the captain''s room, and under Katzt''s expressionless gaze, he came to the bed. Catzt looked at Wells and asked in a cold voice, "Is there a situation?" "After the intensified patrol, the number of secret guards sent by other pirate regiments has obviously decreased, and they have basically figured out their positions. Should they be..." Wells made a cut of his neck. Kazte looked cold and said, "No, but if you cross the line, you don''t need to be polite." "understand." Wells nodded, did not stay long after the report, left the captain''s room and continued to stick to his post. Katzt coldly looked at the closed door and gave a cold snort. The previous looting of platinum-armed merchant ships certainly brought Khazite a certain degree of fame and blessings, as well as substantial benefits. But at the same time, it will also attract jealous colleagues. After all, Platinum is one of the well-known large chambers of commerce in Xihai, and a single sum of money is a profit of hundreds of millions. Before being injured, this group of colleagues could only envy and hate. After being injured, they surrounded them like jackals smelling blood. But the lean camel is bigger than the horse, and even if the Pirates of the Pirates have suffered heavy losses recently, they still have sufficient deterrence. This is the root of the High Bounty Pirate Group. .......... Above the dock warehouse. Maude and the others hid in the shadows that could not be illuminated by the light, looking from a distance at the Pirate Ship moored in the dock. From this position, it is possible to barely see the members patrolling back and forth on the deck of the Pirate Pirate Ship, which are distributed in almost every corner, forming a tight cordon. After observing for a while, the wolf rat said in a low voice and solemnly: "It''s so hard to deploy, how should we do it?" Maude did not speak, but carefully observed the defense situation on the deck, and at the same time considered the distance between the place and the pirate ship. Staring at the flying direction of the Pirate Ship''s flag, Maude suddenly said, "Shoot the birds." "what?" The wolf rat looked at Maude because he was unknown. However, Maude dismissed the long spear behind him and set up his muzzle to aim at the deck of the Pointy Bull Pirate Ship. The wolf rat immediately understood Maude''s plan. He knows that Maude''s marksmanship is good, but this distance has exceeded the effective range of a musket. Without the blessing of other external factors, even if the marksmanship is good, the hit rate will become extremely low. In this case, rashly implementing a long-range strike will only reveal the location and motivation. Despite this, the wolf mouse did not make a sound reminder. Tatamu glanced at Maude''s musket. Even if the barrel was modified and lengthened, he didn''t think he could do anything at this distance. "can not hit." "You can get it." Maude aimed his gun at the figure on the distant deck and said calmly: "An elder told me that blind confidence is not entirely a bad thing for the gunman." Feel the potential boost given by the wind direction, while taking the height into account. Until the last step, there will be a vague feeling of "that''s all right". Immediately, Maude pulled the trigger. The lead bullet drew a straight line in the night, traversing a distance of nearly 150 meters, and accurately hit a member of the walking pointed cow pirate group. Hit the head! The hit member fell to the ground without saying a word. The sudden change immediately made the rest of the staff tense their nerves and looked in the direction of the gunfire. However, nothing can be seen. As the sniper on the ship, Wells realized something in vain and shouted: "Find a shelter." At the same time, the warehouse is on top. Tatamu and Werewolf looked at Maude in surprise. After a while, Tatamu admired: "Awesome." The wolf rat was silent. He is very aware of the importance of a powerful sniper before a battle at sea. However, most powerful snipers were born as pirates... (End of this chapter) Chapter 57： Sniper enemy Chapter 57 Sniper Enemy A precise shot from a distance directly opened the prelude to tonight. Amid the exclamation of Tatamu, Maude looked like he was loaded with bullets as usual. The filling time of more than ten seconds is enough for the members of the Pirate Pirates to respond. According to their judgment, they hide in the bunker they think is appropriate. This is also a disadvantage that cannot be avoided at present. In the case of modern firearms, within these ten seconds, Maude is confident to defeat a few more before the target hides in the bunker. "You pay attention to your surroundings." Maude reminded him and immediately focused on the next prey. One of the disadvantages of flintlock guns is that gunfire and gun smoke are more obvious. After firing the first shot, the sound of the gun will not only alarm people around, but also reveal the general direction of the location. But it is only a general direction. Therefore, the bunker that the members of the Pirate Pirates of the Pointy Bull was looking for in a hurry was not perfect, and the body was more or less exposed in the gun line. With Tatamu and the wolf rat, Maude didn''t need to worry about the surrounding movement for the time being, focusing on finding the next target. Soon, Maude stared at a half-body exposed target. After aiming, he did not rush the trigger. The mind was immersed in it, and while holding his breath, the fuzzy feeling gradually became clear. Until this moment, Maude pulled the trigger. Another gunshot. On the farther deck, the pirate who accidentally exposed half of his body was knocked to the ground and suddenly screamed. The lead bullet hit his chest. Although it didn''t hit the critical point, if he was not treated in time, he would die step by step. In this case, the surrounding pirates did not dare to lean out to help. Wells didn''t even look at his companion who fell to the ground, his attention was always on the direction of the bullet. After seeing the gunfire in the distance, Wells quickly set up the rifled spear and aimed at Maud''s location within one breath. The sea breeze hit his face, causing his eyes to tremble slightly. "Damn it, it''s headwind..." But he did not hesitate, pulled the trigger and fired a shot, then quickly retracted into the bunker. On top of the warehouse. Puff-- The lead bullets flying from the direction of the dock hit the eaves on the other side of the warehouse roof, several meters away from Modshang. Upon hearing the movement, the wolf rat and Tatamu looked at the impact point for the first time. The opponent started to fight back... Can find out the position so quickly, obviously it is a sniper of not low level, unsurprisingly, it should be Wells, the leader of the Pirate Pirates. Unfortunately Then, they looked at Maude, and saw Maude almost filled the ammunition. They made a sound reminder, but worried that it would affect Maude''s state, so they remained silent. Maude loaded the third round of ammunition, still calmly set up the muzzle. Aim, shoot! boom--! Another pirate fell on the deck of the pointed bull pirate ship. It was still not the point, but it was deadly enough. After being hit by three comrades in a row, while the surrounding members of the Pirate Pirates were frightened, they couldn''t help but look at the positions of several gunmen including Wells. This kind of duel between gunmen, as melee personnel, can''t help them at all, and can only count on their own snipers to solve the opponent as soon as possible. Otherwise, they will only become living targets. Feeling the gaze pressure from his companions, Wells and other gunmen secretly gritted their teeth, holding a rifled rifle, and fired several shots at the location of Maud. However, in the case of headwinds, even if the range and accuracy of the rifled gun are better than Maud''s musket, it is difficult to pose an effective threat to Maud. In the next few rounds of confrontation. Four more members of the Jianniu Pirate Group fell. Gradually, they realized that several of their snipers had been suppressed, and based on the frequency of gunshots, they could tell that there was only one enemy sniper. This is because more than less, but it was suppressed. Deeply feeling the horror of the enemy snipers, but also disappointed with his own snipers. The lean Gabton crouched behind the mast, pressed the hilt with one hand, and calmly looked at the location of Wells. From his position, Wells''s ugly and gloomy profile can even be seen. Gabriel is the captain of the melee team, but he doesn''t want the players to become the enemy''s ghosts if they do nothing, and immediately ignore Wells''s face. "Wells, since we can''t beat the opponent, we will cover us into a safer bunker." "it is good." Wells'' complexion changed, and gritted his teeth in response. He temporarily took over the command of the scene and ordered several team members who were also gunners to take the lead to suppress Maud, and at the same time directed the close combat members to hide in a safe bunker that he judged by experience. After completing these command tasks, the price was that one of the gunmen in the team was shot headshot. After ten shots, two died and six were seriously injured. The hit rate of as high as 80% made Wells fearful. This is still a situation where there is only one opponent. Even the chief sniper in the regiment had this reaction, let alone other people. It is a sharp contrast between enemy and sniper! Gabriel was very calm, looked in the direction of the captain''s room, and shouted: "Captain, do you want to stay where you are, or should I take some people to kill the sniper?" After a while, Katzt''s voice came out of the door. "Go ahead." Just two bytes, but it contains the anger that is about to gush out. Fortunately, Katzt didn''t know the identity of the enemy sniper, otherwise the wound might burst with anger. After getting the captain''s approval, Gabriel nodded several players with gestures, then looked at Wells and said solemnly: "Cover us." "it is good." Wells took a deep breath, struggling to suppress the shame. Under the cover of him and several gunmen, Gabriel took the five team members, quickly disembarked, and pressed towards the position where Maude was. On top of the warehouse. Maude was loading ammunition while watching the figures leaving from the Pirate Ship. There was a clear bullet hole just one meter in front of him. It was several rounds of rifle shooting, the closest bullet to him. "Werewolf, almost done." Maude reminded him. The wolf rat nodded and said, "Be careful." After finishing speaking, he jumped out of the warehouse with Tatamu to meet the team led by Gabdon. After the wolf rat and Tatam left, Maude also filled the ammunition. He set up the gun again and aimed at the deck of the Pirates of the Point Bulls. In sight, it was the bunker where Wells was. "I found you, my dear prey." Maude smiled slightly, as if he hadn''t heard the burst of bullets breaking through the air. The firing frequency has obviously increased by a notch. But Maude knew that it was the way Wells and others sacrificed their heads in order to suppress them. The purpose is also obvious, is to create opportunities for the Gabriel team. Maud, who has a wealth of gunfighting experience, can easily reach an accurate judgment. "But I also have a qualified fighter." Maude whispered to himself, if Tatarmu counted, there would be two. A random shot was fired at the deck of the Pointy Bull Pirate Ship, Maude left here, and while loading ammunition, he went to the next sniper spot. From now on, his only sniper target is Wells. at the same time. This shootout attracted many spectators. Located in the shadows around the Pirate Ship. The secret whistle from several pirate groups are watching this scene closely. "Finally someone did it, and..." "Which sniper of the pirate group is terribly strong!" The secret whistles showed their fangs like sharks smelling blood. Once the opportunity becomes clear, the Niu Pirates that could not be shaken before will become a piece of delicious meat. Thanks to Mi Juice Island yes, I feel that I can still save the 1000 starting currency rewards of Thirty-six Tea and others, thank you for the 500 starting currency rewards of Lone Traveler, thank you for the 200 starting currency rewards of Zhan Moqing, thank you A reward of 100 starting coins for the little panda who grows flowers. (End of this chapter) Chapter 58： Star frame Chapter 58 Star Frame In this era of great navigation, perhaps because of guns, or perhaps because of the difficulty of training. In many cases, the lethality and sense of presence displayed by gunmen are not as good as swordsmen or physique specialists. As a result, most pirate groups will focus more on melee members in the distribution of combat members. Even if it is as strong as the **** cloth of the Four Emperors, before moving to the later stage, it must rely on physical fitness and armed domineering to prop up its comprehensive strength so as not to drag the team back. And since you have to increase your physical strength and armed color domineering, then, don''t you devote your energy to cold weapons or pure physical skills to get more intuitive lethality? Looking at those sea kings, which one is not using cold weapons or specializing in physical skills? This is where the sniper is slightly embarrassed. But in certain situations, the sniper can undoubtedly become the most troublesome existence for the enemy. Just like now. The pointed cow pirate group, which was guarded a little, became Maud''s living target. After firing ten shots, Maude made the Point Niu Pirates lose eight personnel. This gun battle that collided in the night was also captured by many spectators. It is hard to imagine that the pirate group, which has a large number of people, will be suppressed by a gunman. The secret whistles who tried to bite a large piece of meat from the Pirates of the Niuwere saw an opportunity in this gun battle. Although they don''t know which ruthless man from the pirate group made the move, driven by their interests, they can''t control so much, and each informs the boss to prepare for the profit. The peeping eyes from the wolves were hidden in the darkness. Maude, located on the top of the warehouse, quickly adjusted the sniper point. The whole process was implemented without pressure. The advantage of the enemy''s "brightness" and our "darkness" is fully demonstrated at this moment. After shifting to a suitable sniper spot, Maud aimed his gun at Wells and others who were still implementing the fire suppression strategy. "First." The people who were shot and killed before were not seen by Maude at all. His goal is always only the three names recorded in the book. With cold eyes directed at Wells, who didn''t know the danger was imminent, Maude pulled the trigger. The lead bullet flew into the distant night. When the gunpowder was full, Maude put away [Ussop] without even looking, jumped out of the warehouse and came to the ground. Without the wolf rat and Tatamu guarding him, Maude didn''t dare to keep shooting his guns so arrogantly. While loading ammunition, he quickly fumbled towards the Pirate Pirate Ship moored in the dock. Only a few meters out, a star point appeared on the cover of the hunter''s note in consciousness. The physique benefit that came back instantly made Maude feel like he was in a hot spring, and he couldn''t help spit out a long breath in comfort. Feeling the different feedback, what Maude realized. With a thought, the Hunter''s Note appeared out of nowhere. The many silver star points above the black cover turned into meteors at this moment, and long slender silver trails were drawn on the black cover, like a meteor shower like falling stars. In the end, the star rain gathered on the right side of the physique of the demand bar, slowly forming a hollow star frame: Looking at the "" beside the physique, Maude looked happy. "The star frame is formed so soon. If you can kill Katzt tonight, you may be able to fill the star frame all at once, and you will be able to get the first reborn!" Maude was surprised and excited. But soon calmed down. To be happy must be after a successful hunt. Withdrawing the hunter''s notes, Maude looked at the Pointy Bull Pirate Ship in the distance, his eyes gleaming. The composition of the star frame was something he did not expect. I thought that at least 5-8 Evan Watt-level targets would have to be killed to form a star frame. Now think about it, it should be Samra, the murloc hunted on the day of the auction, that increased the overall profit. "Next, as long as you can kill Katzt..." Maude put [Usopp] behind his back, and for a moment, he had a more secure idea. That is to join the wolf and rat and the others, and then work together to sweep away the special attack team sent by the Pirate Pirates, and then launch a general attack on the Pirate Ship that the Turtle guards. However, considering the possibility of the head being robbed, Maud would rather face Katzt alone. Relying on [Heart Drop Boxing Listening], even if things cannot be done, they can leave in time. Pulling out the dagger and holding it in his hand, Maude headed for the Pointy Bull Pirate Ship. ......... Deck of Pointy Bull Pirate Ship. "Captain Wells!!!" A gunman frightened and looked at Wells, who was shot in the temple and fell to his death. Even the captain was killed. When they looked into the distant night, even if the enemy''s gunfire no longer appeared, there would still be an inexplicable sense of fear that they would not know when they would be shot. This is the invisible oppression created by the sniper in the depths of the night. Moreover, the unbearable performance of the remaining three fellow gunners made the melee members hiding behind the bunker even more exhausted. In this case, they cannot even perform the most basic vigilance. Considering that there are several secret whistles from other pirate groups around the ship, invisible, various thoughts are pressured on their shoulders. Tick. Beads of sweat fell on the deck, splashing small water splashes. Every member of the Pirate Pirates is highly vigilant. I can only hope that Captain Gabdon will kill the sniper. In this invisible pressure, they had a difficult minute. The sniper didn''t shoot for a whole minute, which means... "Captain Gabriel succeeded?" Thinking of this possibility, all the members of the Pirate Pirates group showed a hint of joy. Especially the three gunmen, suddenly relieved. Since the start of the shootout, the sniper has never ceased fire. This is the first time he has not shot for more than a minute. Even if it wasn''t Captain Gabriel who killed the sniper, he must have retreated or restrained the sniper. Only this explanation. It seems that the sharp cow pirate group gunner who has unloaded the burden, but how can he think that the terrifying sniper will cut out a knife and touch it toward him. When this impossible idea becomes a reality. There are only deep doubts that are printed in the gunner''s mind. Maude came with a knife in this way. He had already figured out the enemy''s position, and as soon as he appeared, he wiped a gunman''s neck with a dagger. Under the gunner''s incredulous gaze, Maude quickly made a knife to the gunner''s heart. Immediately, Maude drew out the short flintlock that the gunman was wearing, and then followed the route planned before boarding the ship, quickly approaching the second gunman, still making two clean cuts. When Maude killed two people in a row, the other talents of the Pirate Pirates reacted. boom--! Maude shot and killed the last gunman who was closer. Throwing the empty pistol away, before the members of the Pirate Pirates rushed over, Maude used the rifled gun and flintlock pistol filled with ammunition on the gunner''s body to fire several shots. The precise marksmanship at close range caused four more corpses on the deck in an instant. From the time of boarding to the present, in just over ten seconds, Maude has killed seven members of the Pirate Pirates. Despite this, there are still many members of the Pirate Pirates on the deck, rushing towards Maude with murderous intent. In this regard, Maude has no fear at all. Like using a gun, it does not mean that his melee ability is weak. This is evident from the [Speed ??Sword] that can deal with Ai Bei. Holding the dagger tightly, Maude, who had already transformed his physique, faced the crowd. When the blade light flashed, blood arrows sputtered around. In a short while, the pirate on the deck was killed by Maude with a dagger. If you can use a long knife, it is estimated that you can kill faster. In the captain''s room. Katzt finally couldn''t sit still. Secretly cursing the incompetence of his men, he opened the hatch and came to the deck. What caught my eye was the corpses of his men on the floor. Kazte suddenly looked at Maude, who was under the killer. After seeing Maude''s face clearly, his rough face suddenly burst into blue veins. The enemy was extremely jealous when they met. "U Suopu!" He shouted out the name Maude was using word by word. The voice filled with killing intent instantly resounded across the night sky. When the surrounding secret whistles heard the name, they were all surprised. It turned out to be Usopp who was born recently...! Ask every reader for a recommendation ticket every day! thank! You may not believe it, I have set a small goal-100 chapters to save the manuscript. (End of this chapter) Chapter 59： Punch Chapter 59 One Punch Listen to Katzt''s resentful voice. Whether it was the secret whistle with hidden evil intentions, or the pirate spectators who parked the pirate ship nearby, they all understood the origin of the gunfight in an instant. Before the Tomahawk Tavern incident, no one had heard the name Usopp. It is considered polite to say that it is not well known. But it was such a ruthless man who suddenly jumped out of nowhere, and not only gave Abe an insulting slap in the Tomahawk Tavern. Now, is it even more single-handedly riding directly on the face of the Pirate Pirates? The pirates stationed around on the ship were out of the picture, but they didn''t prevent them from taking a closer look. On the deck of the Pirate Ship. The next moment he heard the voice of Katzt, Maude quickly removed [Usopp] behind him, and shot Katzt without saying a word. boom-- The lead bullet pointed directly at Katzt''s chest. Maude knows that guns are difficult to produce against these high bounty pirates. Therefore, he deliberately chose the upper body with a higher hit rate. Kazte''s anger was wide, and when he called out Maude''s name, he had already turned into a human-beast form. At this moment, he faced the lead bullet that flew from, just one hoof. Accompanied by the burst of sparks, it was abruptly smashed the lead bullets with hoofs. Without a shot, Maude calmly re-accepted [Usopp] behind him. Against opponents of this level, the effect of firearms on the front is extremely poor, and the gun line will be easily seen. Without waiting for Katzt to attack, Maude took advantage of this to rush to the members of the Pirate Pirates, dagger down, and kill another. Up to this moment, there were only a dozen enemies at the level of trash fish, and they were basically not a threat. As for whether there are anyone else in the cabin, it is not something Maude can know. Seeing Maude fired a shot and ignoring himself, Katzte''s expression became more and more ferocious. "You guys get away!" He roared, and immediately jumped, his tall body directly volleyed towards Maude. The members of the Niu Pirate Group immediately backed away when they heard the sound, and Maude looked at Katzite who was leaping in the air, and also leaped back lightly, exiting Katzite''s landing area in time. Bang! Katzt''s heavy feet stomped **** the deck. Suddenly, sawdust flew, and the wooden floor was stepped on to upturned and cracked. After stabilizing his body, Katzt did not pause at all, and slammed his feet, which aggravated the damage to the deck, and at the same time, his body full of thick black hair rushed towards Maude again. The sound of the wind suddenly rose, and the oncoming Kazt looked like a truck head driving at high speed, full of pressure. However, Maude was not in danger, jumped sideways, and rushed to the members of the Pirate Pirates, with very obvious intentions. "Bastard stuff!" The members of the Pirate Pirates who had already retired from the battle circle shouted angrily when they saw it. However, Maude turned a deaf ear, and was even faster than them. After attracting Katzt, he first slaughtered a member of the Pirate Pirates, and then withdrew from Katzt''s attack range. Katzt''s rush has been achieved, and the inner thigh area is full of wounds, in this case it is impossible to stop quickly. A member of the hapless Pirate Pirates group was too late to avoid it, so he was hit by Katzt. Before the person fell, he swallowed in midair. Maude, who withdrew from the collision range, glanced over the haplessly sunken chest, secretly startled. With this level of strength, if he was hit frontally, even if he didn''t die, he would definitely be seriously injured. "I really don''t know how Abe got it down?" Abe''s figure flashed across Maude''s head. With that kind of figure, he suffered a black hoof from Katzt in the front, and he didn''t even kill him on the spot. Shaking his head slightly, Maude turned to look at Katzt''s bandaged legs, and saw that the bandage was slowly leaking bleeding spots. Seeing this, Maude couldn''t help passing a smile in his eyes. This is the fundamental reason why he dared to come to find trouble tonight. Katzte''s eyes were red, and he directly ignored the subordinate who was killed by himself. Realizing that the wound had broken a little, but had no intention of slowing down the offensive, he rushed to Maude again. This time, he abandoned the collision method, planning to get closer first, and then use [Black Hoof] to solve Maude. However, how could Maude be so stupid as to give Katzite a chance, relying on his speed advantage, he kept circling around on the deck, just not giving him a chance to get close. After a few laps, you chased me down, and Katzte, who had never done anything, was so angry that he almost had a cerebral hemorrhage. But he noticed Maude''s sinister thoughts, and immediately forcibly calmed down. Continuing this way, not only would it not hurt Maude a single hair, on the contrary, it would put himself in danger step by step. And Gabton has been slow to return, presumably he was restrained. The situation was getting worse, and Katzte''s rapid breathing gradually slowed down when he thought that he would capsize in the gutter. Although it will greatly increase its strength and physique in the form of human beings and beasts, the speed will also decrease slightly. Human-beast form is still like this, let alone beast form. If you want to kill this bastard... "Things without eggs will just run around?" "Even the girl Abe dared to fight me head-on, but you only know to run away. It seems that you are worse than a girl!" Catzte, who gradually calmed down, looked at Maude, and breathed out fragrance for a while, and the words that followed were as ugly as they were. He believes that Maud is the type that favors speed but lacks power. So as long as he fights head-on, he has the confidence to kill Maude with one hoof. Hearing the foul language, Maude flashed a strange color in his eyes, but he did not expect that Katzt would use this method. Without thinking about it, Maude moved. Upon seeing this, Katzte''s eyes flashed with joy. But the next second, his face froze, and he watched Maude rush to his men, and the knife fell in his hand, it was a life. After slaughtering a member of the Pirate Pirates nearby, Maude smiled at Katzt. Katzt twitched his cheek several times, and said angrily: "Trash!" I don''t know if he is scolding Maude or his men. Without waiting to die, Katzt adopted the "B" plan, picked up the sword beside the corpse, raised his arms, and threw it towards Maude. However, he was avoided one by one by Maude. After dropping more than a dozen throws in a row, Katzt not only failed to injure Maude, but was also involved in the upper body injury. Katzt took a deep breath and gave up the meaningless behavior. At this time, he was also decisive, and directly turned his lower body back into a human form. This is to sacrifice the defensive power of the lower body in order to improve the speed at this stage, thereby sticking to Mod. "Usopp, I must cut you off!!" Kazt, who had spared his life, rushed straight to Maude. Compared with just now, the speed has increased significantly. Maude sighed upon seeing this, and it seemed that he couldn''t win [easy]. Catzt looked at Maude''s seemingly weak reaction, and the killing intent exploded even more horribly. Soon, Katzt successfully adhered to Maud. "The speed can keep up!" Katzt was ecstatic, and his long-suppressed anger suddenly poured out toward Maude. Black Hoof Katzte''s arm muscles suddenly swelled, and his full-strength hands and hoofs pressed **** Maude''s face. Maude stepped back, avoiding this black hoof. Katzt was unforgiving, hoof after hoof, and Maude was defeated steadily. "Since you can''t win easily, then..." Maude''s eyes glowed with cold, and he frequently avoided Katzt''s attacks. Although strong, the offensive is not as good as Abe''s [Speed ??Sword]. After avoiding dozens of attacks in succession, Maude looked for a chance and summoned his strength to punch Katzt on the bandaged abdomen. "Ok?!" Katzt snorted, his feet flew back about one meter off the ground, and then he landed and kicked back for several meters before he stopped. He looked at Maude in amazement, vomiting a mouthful of blood, unable to withstand the sudden strong blow, suddenly knelt on one knee, supporting his body with the palm of his hand. Outside the war circle. Originally, the only remaining members of the Pirate Pirates saw their captain hit the bastard, and couldn''t help but burst into joy. Who would have thought that after a few seconds, his captain was beaten untenable by a punch. "How could this be?" Their mood suddenly fell from heaven to hell. Is this still their captain Katzt, who has a bounty of more than 30 million? It''s over, I have a cold. I remembered that last year was also at this point in time when I had cold symptoms, and then worsened, and then I had two months of dealing with the hospital. The psychological shadow came out. . . (End of this chapter) Chapter 60： One star Chapter 60 One Star The power of Katzt really should not be underestimated. Even if it is inferior, once he is hit head-on, the situation will instantly turn over. Maude had been avoiding the battle before, not entirely because of Katzt''s tyrannical power. In his opinion, if he can easily fly a kite to death, why bother to take the risk of fighting in close combat. It''s just that Katzt changed his strategy in time, sacrificing defense in exchange for speed, which stuck to him, and forced him to only accept the move head-on. In this case, Maude can only get on. The punch that contained his strongest strength at this stage was quite damaging and hit Katzt''s wound. This punch not only beat Katzt to internal injuries, but also crushed Katzt''s guesses mercilessly. Kazte thought that Maude''s power would not be much stronger. Otherwise, if you are really capable, you won''t evade the battle. Therefore, when attacking Maud, it can be said that there is no room for moves. But after receiving a punch from Maud, Katzt found himself wrong. And it was so wrong. "you" Katzt glared at Maude, and as soon as he spoke, he spit out another mouthful of blood. He really couldn''t understand Maude''s approach. Obviously he has the strength to fight head-on, but he has to resort to some insidious methods to disgust people. "I?" Maude smiled. "Shameless...!" Katzte endured the pain in his belly, and could only express his feelings in these short words. boom--! Maude took out a flintlock pistol without warning, and shot Katzt''s non-beastly knee. Huh! The lead bullet hit Katzt''s knee, and a dazzling blood flower burst out. "What did you just say?" Maude slowly put away the pistol. The gunshot just concealed what Katzt said later, causing Maude not to hear it. Katzt opened his eyes wide and stared at Maude, and after a while, there was another roar that resounded through the night sky. "Usopp!" Suddenly, Katzt turned into a beast. However, instead of attacking Maude, he turned decisively and ran towards the shore dragging his injuries. Maude raised his brows and chased Katzt. A few seconds later, Maude squeezed the dagger and pointed directly at the back of Katzt. At this moment, Katzt turned around abruptly, and the violent movement caused the wound on his inner thigh to burst, splashing **** arrows. However, his brows didn''t even frown. Double Hit Katzt looked ruthless, and his left hoof came out first and hit Maude''s throat. Maude raised his dagger, trying to block Katzt''s mortal counterattack. Clang. The tyrannical force blasted Maude''s dagger into the sea. Joy flashed across Katzt''s eyes, and his right hoof came out next to him, printing on Maude''s chest. If it hits, he has the confidence to take Maud''s life with one move, thus instantly reversing the situation. However, Katzt did not see the slight smile on Maude''s mouth. Compressed by the black hoof! Maude squatted short, letting the black hoof wipe past his scalp. Cang! Dodging the black hoof, Maude drew the Dark Crow with his right hand, and between the elbows flexed and stretched, he stabbed into the heart of Katzt with no technical content. The sharp blade instantly pierced one third. Katzte''s body that maintained the posture of the move suddenly shook, and he looked down at the long knife pierced into his heart. Maude didn''t give Katzt any chance to breathe, his other hand slammed against the hilt, and he moved forward at the same time. laugh--! Katzt''s heart suddenly drilled a **** blade. Hum... Maude pushed Katzt''s body until he nailed Katzt to the mast before stopping. "I was shot in the knee and trying to escape? If you believe it, I won''t believe it." Maude suppressed his smile, looking blankly at Khazte''s distorted expression of resentment and unwillingness. "Actually, there is no grievance between us, but... I need some stepping stones." Maude drew the Dark Crow back, and at the same time stepped back two steps, watching the deadly Catzt softly fall to the ground. Around, the remnants of the Jianniu Pirate Group couldn''t believe the scene before them. "Captain Catzt!!" Maude was holding the blood-stained crow and turned his head to look at them. The unspoiled blood made the remaining members of the Point Niu Pirate Group tremble on the spot, afraid to move. "Right now, it''s out of season..." Maude''s eyes drooped. In consciousness, on the cover of the note, the "" on the right side of the physique has become a solid "". "Sure enough, it filled up, eh? It''s coming..." Maude was delighted, and then subconsciously clenched the handle of the knife. In vain, a strange feeling was like a hundred pairs of Qianqian jade hands gently kneading on Maude''s spirit. The indescribable comfort makes the six senses extremely sharp in an instant. At the same time, warm currents flowed in the limbs. Every vein, every cell, seems to sink deep into the soft cotton. Another example is the right massage that has never been missed. Sour and numb, very comfortable. Maude slowly closed his eyes and immersed himself in this long-lost rebirth. The six senses that have been elevated in a short moment can always lock onto the remnants of the Pirate Pirates on the deck and "see" the crowd swarming from the dark. The remnants of the Point Niu Pirate Group watched Maude suddenly closed his eyes, and then heard Maude''s body making waves of firecrackers. Whether it was an illusion, they felt Maude''s body bulge a little. While looking at each other, they wanted to do it, but they also had the feeling of being stared at by a beast, and they could only froze in place. After a while, Maude opened his eyes. The baptism is over. "comfortable." After returning the dark crow to his sheath, Maude couldn''t help but stretch out. A solid star representing physique took him an important first step. At the same time, according to the characteristics of the hunter''s notes, it means that the physique ceiling of the Pirate World is ten stars. Maude knows very well that the more difficult it is to form and fill the star frame, the later. It is a long and difficult road to raise a demand to ten stars. In the previous life, because the demand was filled too quickly, the previous [revenue] was severely diverted. Therefore, until his death was affected by the unreasonable [Wishing Machine], even if Maud had used a few waves of opportunistic experience, among the four requirements, the highest was only four stars. Once in experience, Maude actually considered raising the star of [Physique] separately, but that was too extreme, so I gave up. The current demand for physique and swordsmanship can make the previous experience gains more concentrated. As for the next demand, there is no doubt that it is domineering. However, considering the lack of knowledge of his talents and the scarcity of prey, Maude is not in a hurry to fill in the requirements. If you have a domineering talent above the qualified line. Then, you can consider filling in a single item such as the demand for armed color domineering, so as to accelerate the speed of star upgrade. The opposite is also true. Maude no longer thought about it, and turned to look to the shore. Dense and rapid footsteps came from the shore. Armed with a weapon, the pirates who came to be unkind one after another climbed onto the Pirate Ship. In an instant, there were seventy or eighty pirates on the deck, divided into three groups. The group of pirates looked at the corpses all over the floor. When they saw Katzt''s body, they were all shocked, and turned to look at Maud in silence. They are like wolves, although they gather in crowds, they will only get stuck between advance and retreat. Will not take the initiative to attack the prey, and will not easily give up the prey. Instead, wait for the prey to fall, and then open the blood basin to eat its flesh and blood. Maude saw the other party''s intentions at a glance. Compared to the property of the Point Niu Pirate Group, Maude cared more about the prey named Gabriel. Glancing at the pack of wolves coldly, Maude walked towards the shore. Seeing Maude taking a step, the pirates who came for the food all swallowed secretly, and at the same time withdrew a step back, they gave up a road. Maude ignored them, stepped across the highway, disembarked and left. "Guru." When Maude walked away, a pirate who had been closest before swallowed fiercely. "Made, it''s terrible." The pirate''s legs trembled slightly. Just now, he was only a few steps away from Maude. When Maude walked over, inexplicably, a picture of himself being chopped into several segments by Maude appeared in his head. Around, no one made fun of the pirate''s reaction. The pointed cow pirate group, unexpectedly fell into the hands of this young man named Usopp. After being amazed, their greedy eyes suddenly looked at the members of the Pirate Pirate Group. Ask for recommended tickets everyday! thank! (End of this chapter) Chapter 61： Extremely satisfied Chapter 61 is extremely satisfied Maude would leave so simply. It was also something unexpected for this group of jackal pirates. Originally, they came with the idea of ??having a mouthful of soup if they could not eat meat. I never thought that Maude actually dropped the meat directly. Suddenly, their Harazi came out. After Maude left, they couldn''t wait to tear the remnant party of the Pointy Bull Pirates to pieces in twos or twos. Immediately afterwards, he turned into a locust and began to scrape the property of the Pointy Cow Pirate Group, not even the knives and guns on the deck and the barrels of wine in the kitchen. Abundant manpower, efficient search efficiency, coupled with a rational attitude that the well water does not violate the river water. This group of pirates, who belonged to the three camps of each other, successfully completed a tacit and efficient licking of the bag. After the search, they quickly left the scene, leaving behind the corpses of a pirate group. If it were not for their status, they would even take the heads of Katzt and Wells. Only at this time would I lament the helplessness of being a pirate. Even if you have the guts to go beyond the unspoken rule of not trading your peers'' heads for bounties, how to get money from the Navy is still a problem. the other side. After Maud got off the boat, he rushed to the direction where the wolf rat and Tatamu were. Among the three prey in the book, there is also a swordsman named Gabriel. Compared with the property of the Jianniu Pirate Group, Maude cares more about head income. After the strength becomes stronger, are you still afraid that you will have no money? At this point in time, Gabriel should still be entangled with the wolf rat. I just hope that Gabriel is strong enough that he won''t be killed by the wolf rat. "Gabdon, hold on!" Maude muttered to himself, speeding up his pace. He didn''t want to lose the head of Gabdon. If the wolf rat could understand Maude''s inner thoughts, there might be one sentence that he didn''t know should be said. ....... On the clearing of the warehouse complex, lay several corpses whose bodies had been torn open several times. Blood was flowing from the mouth, and a faint smell of blood was permeated in the air. Tatamu stood beside the corpse, silently looking at the wolf rat and Gabdon more than ten meters away. At this time, the wolf rat had already turned into a human-animal form. On his chest, there was a stab wound that was not deep or shallow, and the right cheek was slightly swollen. On the other hand, Gabriel, with a sharp face, had several wounds on his body, but the long knife in his hand was still motionless, without any damage. "Pooh." The wolf rat turned his head and spit out a mouthful of blood. Compared with the stab wound on the chest, the blunt wound on the face from the knife handle is more painful. If you can use the six styles, then add a stuff like Gabdon... After letting a cruel word in his heart, the wolf mouse couldn''t help but glance at the corner of his eyes. I wanted to let Tatamu come over to help me, but I didn''t want to issue another IOU. "I don''t know what happened to Usopp." The wolf rat thought to himself, but saw Gabriel stepping on his swaying footwork, attacking again with a knife. Resisting the urge to use [Shave], the wolf rat greeted him, raised his paws that were more than half healed, and collided with Gabdon''s long knife. Qiang Qiang! The speed of the two moves is not slow. Within a few seconds, the claw and the long knife collided more than a dozen times between them, sputtering sparks. Within a few seconds, the offensive of both sides reached the highest peak. But it was the wolf rat that showed the flaw first, and was caught by Gabdon. The insidious move to the knee [Ditang] immediately caused the wolf rat to have two more stab wounds on his leg. The wolf rat''s eyes changed slightly, and he violently retreated, pulling away. Gabriel didn''t take advantage of the situation to pursue him. He pulled a knife and squinted at Tatamu who was indifferent. In his opinion, this trick is enough to make the wolf rat lose its threat. Therefore, what he cares more about at this time is that not far away Tatamu who is not weak. "Still going to the theater?" Gabton looked at Tatamu coldly. In this regard, Ta Tamu remained silent. Gabriel sneered when he saw this, and said, "It seems that you have confidence in that mouse? Believe it or not, I can get rid of him within ten strokes?" Although it is not clear why Tatam was sitting idly by in this 1v1 matchup, this is also a situation that Gabriton likes to see. To Gabriels words, Tatam was still silent, as if saying a word would waste his energy. The wolf rat glanced at the injury on his leg and couldn''t help cursing inwardly. Ever since he came to Mad Hatter Town, he has always acted in a low-key manner. Has he ever been so embarrassed? "Speaking of which, since meeting Usopp, I have suffered more injuries in a week than in the past few years!" The wolf rat sighed softly, feeling deeply that he couldn''t hold on for too long, that was, he endured the pain caused by the injury and took the initiative to attack Gabriel. With Ta Tamu taking care of him, he can let go to deal with Gabdon. However, this battle has been fought so far, and the wolf mouse has no confidence in killing Gabriel without using the six styles. "Oh?" Seeing the wolf rat take the initiative to attack, Gaburton''s eyes showed cold killing intent. The two fought together again. In this confrontation, Gabriel quickly gained the upper hand, and the wolf rat with injured legs was crushed into defeat. "Damn it." The wolf rat felt the pressure contained in each knife from Gabdon, and the idea of ??using the six forms became stronger. "No, you can''t use...!" The wolf rat gritted his teeth and resisted Gabrton''s offensive with difficulty, trying to find a chance to fight back. However, he desperately discovered that unless he uses six forms, there is no chance to fight back. Tatam, come and save me! Just when the idea of ??the wolf rat almost blurted out. There was a sudden gunshot in the night. The lead bullet that flew from behind the wolf rat cut a wound on the wolf rat''s waist, and then hit Gabdon''s abdomen. Suddenly, Gabriel was shot in the abdomen and his body was shocked, his face changed drastically. The wolf mouse didn''t care who fired the shot, and swung a paw at Gabton. Gabdon hurriedly raised his knife to block, but was repelled by the claw of the wolf rat, kicked back and withdrew two steps. Just then, there was another gunshot. The person who fired the gun grasped the timing when the wolf rat repelled Gabriel. This shot was extremely accurate and directly punched a blood hole in Gabriel''s forehead. Gabdon''s face suddenly stiffened, and he didn''t know who fired the shot until he died. Seeing Gabton''s death by a shot in the forehead, the wolf rat turned around abruptly, looking in the direction of the gunfire, and saw Maude walked out of the smoke. "call" The wolf mouse was relieved when he saw that it was Maude who shot the gun. Maude concealed the joy of grabbing the head, came to the close, looked at the wolf mouse that perfectly played the role of the beater, smiled and said: "Thanks." "Where is Katzt?" "nailed it." "So fast?" The wolf rat was startled. "Ok." Maude nodded, and immediately looked at Tatamu not far away. "Retreat first, there are many people nearby." After finishing speaking, Maude took the lead to head towards the town. The wolf rat and Ta Tamu looked at each other and quickly followed Maude. Tonight, it is destined to be noisy. Wharf, where the Pirate Ship berthed. A few pirates came too late and didn''t even drink the soup. Not reconciled, they threw the corpse on the deck into the sea, and soon the pirate ship sailed out of the dock and sailed toward the sea. But he robbed the ship directly. Maude knows nothing about this matter. If you know, you can only sigh with emotion. Thanks to Dahling and Tang 0 for the reward of 1000 starting coins, and thank you for the reward of 500 starting coins from Crazy Novel. (End of this chapter) Chapter 62： I do not know what youre talking about Chapter 62 I don''t know what you are talking about The pointed cow pirate group was destroyed overnight. The initiator returned safely to the night bar. Tatamu put on his uniform and became a low-key bartender again. After asking Tatam''s opinion, Maude sat down in a chair. Since Tatamu, the owner of the shop, didn''t mind blood stains, Maude couldn''t be polite. "Is there any smoke?" With a gratifying harvest tonight, Maude couldn''t help but want to have an afterthought. Tatamu nodded, and immediately took out the cigarette and lighter from the drawer, as if there were everything in there. Maude couldn''t help but glanced at Tatamu''s drawer, then took the cigarette, lit it and started smoking. This body is not addicted to cigarettes, and now that he smokes, he may be on a path of no return. But Maude didn''t care at all. A person has to do what he likes for a lifetime. Maude was smoking a cigarette leisurely. Tatamu is helping him mix wine. As for the wolf rat, once back to the bar, he went to the second floor to deal with the injury. Half an hour later, the wounded wolf rat went downstairs, sat next to Maude, and immediately ordered a glass of wine from Tatamu. "As soon as Katzt died, the Pirates of the Pirates were over." "Yeah, then you don''t have to worry about being afraid anymore, wolf rat." Maude put down his glass and lit another cigarette. "???" The wolf rat turned his head and glanced at Maude. After a while, he would come over and laughed, but the wound was pulled, causing the laughter to stop abruptly, and then he said against his will: "Usopp, thanks to your kind help, I really don''t know how to thank you." "Stop talking, it''s all in the wine." "dry!" The wolf rat quickly raised his glass and touched Maude. After sitting idle for more than ten minutes, Maude drank the wine in the glass and got up to go back. "Got to go?" Tatamu asked. The wolf rat also got up and looked at Maude. Maude nodded and said, "Well, see you tomorrow." Immediately, under the watchful eyes of the wolf rat and Tatamu, Maude opened the door and left the bar. Back at the Thor weapon shop, Maude went straight to the bathroom. Bailey, who was tied to the edge of the corridor, heard the sound and looked up slightly. After seeing that it was Maude, he huddled up into a ball in a hurry, pretending to be asleep. Maude crossed Bailey, walked into the bathroom, washed briefly, and went upstairs to his room. Before returning to the weapon shop, he had thrown the blood-stained coat into an alley in the residential area. The Dark Crow was properly hidden under the sheets, then Maude lay on the bed and closed his eyes. After a while, he fell asleep. ........... The next day. Maude woke up and touched his side subconsciously. I didn''t want to, but I felt empty. "Where''s my knife?" Maude was startled, and immediately got up and hurriedly opened the sheets, but it was empty. "Where did you go?" The dark crow disappeared out of thin air, and Maude couldn''t help but feel a hint of foreboding. He quickly probed under the bed, but still did not see the dark crow. "Should not be..." Thinking of a certain possibility, Maude held his forehead, secretly saying something was wrong. Opening the door, Maude came to the hallway, glanced at Thor''s closed door quite vigilantly, and then lightly stepped down the stairs to the first floor. He also had a hint of luck, thinking that Dark Crow might have been taken away by Sunny. Across the corridor, Maude soon came to the kitchen door. What caught the eye was Sol sitting on a chair with a blank expression on his face, holding a long black and red knife in his hand. Sunny is wearing an apron, preparing breakfast. Pele, who was still tightly bound, lay under the table, burying his head, full of gloat. "Morning." Maude calmly greeted him, and immediately looked at the dark crow held by Sol, and said calmly: "Sol, when did you buy another famous knife?" "Ha ha." Thor twitched and laughed. Maude also smiled and said seriously: "This knife looks quite introverted. It should be a good knife again, right?" "Ha ha." Saul laughed again, but he was too lazy to talk and went straight to the subject. "Okay, bastard, did a knife silently, and saw blood? It''s pretty capable." "..." Knowing that he couldn''t hide it, Maude smiled awkwardly, for fear of hitting the muzzle of the gun by saying the wrong thing, and wisely shut up. Seeing Maude not answering, Thor drew the Dark Crow and threw the scabbard aside. He didn''t smile and said, "Why? If you don''t see it, you still use a knife. How many hands are you going to see?" "..." "If you can behave, I won''t pursue this matter. On the contrary, in the next few months, if you go out for a walk, I will break your leg!" "keep your word?" Maude looked carefully at Sol, who was angry. If he doesn''t go out, he still has to? Finally, he raised his physique to one star, and then he was ready to take advantage of the victory to pursue him, and then put Abe''s experience into his bag. "Ok?" Sol really didn''t expect Maude to respond, immediately glanced at Sunny without a trace, and then threw the Dark Crow at Maude''s feet. "Don''t worry, you just ask about this street. Who doesn''t know that Sol is always the answer?" "This is what you said." Maude picked up the Dark Crow and held it firmly in his hand. Seeing Maude''s standard knife-holding posture, Saul couldn''t help raising his brows, and glanced at Sunny again vaguely. Sunny stopped her business and came to Sol. Yesterday she had seen Maude playing with a knife, and she was a complete layman. But now, it seems a bit different. She looked at Maude who was holding the Dark Crow in doubt. Knowing that Sonny had sold herself, Maude immediately pierced Sonny with his eyes. Sunny just didn''t see it. Maude turned to look at Saul, and solemnly said: "Then I started?" Regarding whether he can go out to the town to harvest experience, he will not neglect the slightest. Sol nodded. Maude took a deep breath, retreated to a relatively open area, and held the knife horizontally in front of him. I got the experience of Gabdon last night. At this time, holding the knife, there is no sense of strangeness in the palm of his hand, but a full sense of steadiness. Maude''s eyes gradually sharpened, as if he was really a swordsman with a small sword skill. Huh! With the sudden force of his arm, Maude quickly slashed out three knives in front of him, intertwining a fleeting "*" sword light. Seeing Maude''s three swords, Saul couldn''t help looking at Sunny. What about pit me? Thor''s shriveled face twitched. Sunny turned around silently, walked quickly to the kitchen counter, and continued to prepare breakfast. From Sol''s reaction, Maude knew that it was done. Pretending to cough a few times, he drew Saul''s gaze over, and then said seriously: "Talking counts." "What words count? I don''t know what you are talking about." Saul looked blank. "???" Maude was stunned. In front of the kitchen counter, Sunny, who was cutting vegetables, almost cut her finger. Under the table, Bailey sighed faintly, and suddenly missed the free forest. Now think about it, the creeks there... are really clean. So, under Sol''s pretense, Maude was banned. And today. The news that the Niu Pirate Group was destroyed overnight spread from tavern to tavern and became the hottest conversation right now. "Usopp destroyed the entire Pirate Pirates group by himself?" "I heard that Katzite was killed with just one knife!" The more talk about the information, the more exaggerated it is. As for the reason, it was the group of Jackal Pirates last night. Basically they were blowing at the beginning. Ask for recommendation tickets everyday! ! ! Very important! ! ! Thanks! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 63： Rise to fame Chapter 63 rises to fame Probably it was to thank Maude for feeding them well. The group of jackal-like pirates last night, when they went to the tavern to spend today, almost took the name of Usopp to the sky. What Usopp killed the Gunners'' squad of the Pointy Bull Pirates with one shot. What Usopp single-handedly hit the boat of the Pirate Pirates, and stabbed Katzt to death with just one knife. These words that have been added to the vinegar are blown out of their mouths at first. They thought to their hearts that Maude dared to go to the boat alone to kill Katzt and others, but he didn''t care about the property of the Pirates of the Bulls. There is only one reason for this. That is fame. Therefore, after this group of wolves and pirates ate and drank enough, they also helped Maude publicize. The beautiful name is me and you are good. I hypnotized myself again, thinking that we have collected the money and handled the matter for you, so don''t trouble us in the future. Thanks to them, the name of Usopp, which Maud reported casually, became a hot topic in just half a day. Even the Tomahawk Tavern incident, which had just subsided, was re-fired. As a result, in this small corner, Usopp''s name actually overshadowed Ace, who has been in the limelight recently. And these things, Maude, who was officially banned, knew nothing. "Usopp? A name you haven''t heard before, such an obscure guy, killed Katzt with a single blow?" Inside the tavern, a bearded man who had never heard of the Tomahawk Tavern was surprised. When a pirate at the next table heard the man with the beard, he couldn''t help talking. "Even if Kazte is injured, he won''t be dealt with with a single knife, but the Pirates of the Pirates did fall into the hands of the guy named Usopp." "This Usopp...what the **** is it?" Hearing the words of the pirate next to the table, the bearded man was even more shocked. He, who had been suppressed by the Pointy Bull Pirate Group, knew the strength of the Pointy Bull Pirate Group. Although the ordinary crew members of the Pirates of the Pirates are not very good, such as Raglan and Gabriel, who have a bounty close to 20 million, are first-class masters that should not be underestimated. Not to mention the captain Katzt, even the famous naval colonel in the West Sea can do nothing with Katzt. But this pirate group was destroyed by an unknown young man before. The pirate at the next table took a sip of wine, and said in a deep voice after a while: "Every year, there are always a few conspicuous guys suddenly appearing. Before they are famous, no one knows what their origins are. After they are famous, let alone, Portcas Ai, who is in the limelight recently. Si, isn''t it the same?" The bearded man couldn''t help being silent. indeed. That''s about it every year. It''s just that someone has managed to control the rising reputation. There are also people who can''t bear the disadvantages of fame and are swallowed up by excessive waves. ......... A pirate ship at the pier in Mad Hat Town. In the captain''s room, a man with greasy hair and dangling eyes was sitting on his back in a soft chair with his legs straddling a table full of jewels and gold. "I only heard about the injury of Kazte a few days ago. I didn''t expect to hear of his death today." The man suddenly leaned forward, and the table full of gold and silver treasures were suddenly reflected in the cold eyes. "Kazt ah Kazt, I thought I would have a chance to cooperate with you again." "Unexpectedly, you would fall into the hands of a newcomer." "Usopp...huh, it seems you need to pay attention." The man slowly closed his eyes. The afterthought of the plundering of the Platinum Armed Merchant Ship some time ago still has a lingering aftertaste until this moment. If there is another suitable opportunity, like this kind of rare big prey, the man has to do it again whenever he says. "Captain Dennis, it''s not good!" Suddenly, the door was slammed open. A subordinate ran in in a panic. The man called Dennis suddenly opened his triangular eyes, his expression suddenly cooled down, and besides taking out his pistol, he pulled the trigger. boom-- The lead bullet flew over the man, making a hole in the wall on one side. Afterwards, Dennis said badly: "The next time I will kill you with one shot." "Yes Yes!" The man was shocked in a cold sweat and struggled to stabilize his emotions. Only then did he trembled: "Dan, Captain Dennis, Rafael, Lafayette, Te, and Lafayette are on board!" "I don''t even know what to say, what good is it for you?" Dennis frowned, enduring the urge to shoot the subordinate with a shot. "That''s it..." This subordinate was trying to explain, but was interrupted by the rhythmic kicking sound from behind him. He instantly realized that it was Lafayette who had come behind him, and his face showed fright in vain. "So soon..." A line of blood suddenly appeared on his neck, and his thoughts stopped abruptly. laugh The head full of horror and astonishment just fell to the floor. With a thud, his head fell to the ground and rolled forward, pulling a bright and dazzling blood stain behind him. Lafayette raised the cane and swiped the headless body. The body was forced to fall to the side. Afterwards, Lafayette''s **** red mouth was slightly raised, smiling at Captain Dennis, who suddenly got up. "I''ve heard about the name of the big name for a long time, offering a reward of 36 million yuan of oil Dennis..." After that, Lafayette gave a slight salute to Dennis with a look of astonishment. Dennis leaned his right hand behind him, held the handle of the knife, and looked at Lafayette coldly. "Oh it''s you." While speaking, Dennis glanced at the corpse of his decapitated man, his face gradually becoming hard to look, and he said solemnly: "There is no hatred between us." "indeed so." Raphael features the head. Dennis''s complexion suddenly became more ugly, and said: "Then what do you...what do you mean?" Lafayette smiled upon hearing the words: "Unreasonable killing is the meaning of violence. Isn''t this kind of behavior what we people have been doing?" "you!" Dennis drew the machete sharply. He realized in vain that Lafayette possessed a particularly terrifying trait. Seeing Dennis drawing the knife, Lafayette put his crutches in front of him, and said calmly: "That''s right." Five minutes later. Lafayette sat on Dennis'' **** corpse. A lot of blood flowed out from under Dennis, over Lafayette''s black leather shoes. "You think so too?" "Usopp..." There was a hint of expectation in Lafayette''s eyes. After talking to himself a few words, he immediately got up, stepped on the blood all over the floor, and walked to the door, leaving a string of blood footprints. From beginning to end, Lafayette never looked at the dazzling array of treasures on the table. After he stepped off Dennis'' pirate ship, the time that was stagnant on the deck began to walk again at this moment. Dennis'' subordinates who didn''t know why suddenly recovered. After discovering that Dennis had died in the captain''s room, the ship immediately began a new round of [Seize Power]. ........ Three days later. On the calm sea, two warships moored. On the observation platform at the top of the mast, several navies held their binoculars and watched the sea in the distance. Suddenly, a navy observed the target he was guarding-the Pirates of the Niu. "Colonel Robbie, found the target at nine o''clock!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 64： Navy Branch 158 Chapter 64 Navy Branch 158 Above the sea, the mast boat with the flag of the Pirates of the Pointed Bull sailed through the waves. On the deck, there was laughter. "Brothers, we finally have a decent ship." A man wearing a pirate hat raised his glass high, his face greasy. "Oh!" Around, seven or eight pirates raised their glasses excitedly. "Dried this glass of water, congratulations on our great first step!" "dry!" Everyone happily drank the fresh water in the wooden cup. After they robbed the ship, they discovered that all the wine on the ship had been removed. Fortunately, fresh water and food remained. At this moment, they can only substitute water for wine. The pirate in the hat drank the fresh water, raised his hand and wiped his mouth, immediately picked up a roasted pork leg and took a bite. "Brothers, I assure you that when I get to Kaka Island, I will fill the kitchen with spirits, and then let us have another great drink!" "The captain is mighty!" The subordinates shouted. "Hahaha!" The capped pirate laughed out loud. Above the mast, Navy Colonel Robbie crouched halfway on the crossbar, indifferently watching the group of captive pirates who were enjoying their food on the deck. "That''s it?" Robbie looked at the capped pirate with his back to him, speechless for a while. This group of scums lacked the common sense of garrisoning the watchtower. No wonder the warship didn''t react at all when it entered the range. And he stepped on the moon step to the mast, and did not see any reaction from these idiots. Losing the headquarters to transfer him to the Xihai branch, just to solve such a group of idiots? I really don''t know how the Pirate Pirates of the Sharp Bull captured the Platinum Armed Merchant Ship. Yue Step Robbie stepped on the air and fell behind the capped pirate in an instant. The joyous atmosphere on the deck suddenly stagnated. The pirates who were eating something special stared at the sudden appearance of Robbie in a white coat. "What happen to you guys?" The man in the hat asked in confusion. Following the gazes of his followers, he noticed something, and slowly turned his head. When he saw Robbie in the general''s coat, his face suddenly changed. Robbie looked at the man in the hat and frowned, "You are not Katzt." The man in the hat suddenly violent, his right hand quickly touched the hilt of the knife. However, his long knife was less than half drawn, and Robbie broke his neck with one hand. "dross." Throwing away the body, Robbie looked at the remaining pirates coldly. "Okay, let''s have a good chat." Three minutes later, several more bodies appeared on the deck. Robbie walked to the edge of the deck and raised his hand for the warship to approach. After a while, the two warships came near the Jianniu Pirate Ship. Strips of wooden planks protruded from the warship and placed on the side of the Pirate Ship. The navy, who were generally strong in stature, quickly passed the planks and came to the deck of the Pirate Ship. "Colonel Robbie!" The navy first glanced at the corpse on the deck, and then stood and saluted. Robbie nodded towards them. A navy captain came to Robbie and said in doubt: "These people are not from the Pirates." "Look and know." Robbie glanced at the corpse coldly, then looked at the unwashed bloodstains all over the deck. "I asked. The Pointy Bull Pirates group is over. It was said that it was killed by a guy named Usopp, and this group of waste, just picked up cheap, snatched the boats of the Pointy Bull Pirates group. " "Are the pirates killing each other?" "I don''t know, and I''m not interested in knowing." Robbie kicked the body in the way and walked towards the warship. The captain looked at Robbie''s back and asked, "Colonel Robbie, how should the crusade against the Pirate Pirates come to a conclusion?" "Do you still want me to teach you this kind of thing?" Robbie couldn''t help but glanced back at the lieutenant''s face with a tight face. "Could it be that you want to give credit to an unknown guy?" "..." "After the search was completed, the pirate ship was sunk directly, and a few photos were taken by the way to keep the certificate, which is an explanation to the Platinum Chamber of Commerce." "understand!" ten minutes later. The two warships fired several artillery shells, sinking the ships of the Pirate Pirates. On the deck of the warship, Robbie looked at the Pirate Ship sinking diagonally into the sea. "Usopp... Xihai does not have this number." Robbie thought to himself. Anyway, he came to solve the looting of the Platinum Merchant Ship. And more is worse than less. Don''t take this credit for your door. Silently remembering the name Usopp, Robbie walked into the cabin. There were three pirate groups who looted the Platinum Merchant Ship. The Sharp Bull Pirate Group is only one of them, and he has to lead the team to solve the other two. As long as you keep squatting in this sea area, you can squat to the target sooner or later. ......... Night bar. The wolf rat, who had recovered well from his injury, sat at the bar, fiddled with the wine glass listlessly. "Tatamu, you said it''s been three days, why isn''t Usopp coming?" "I promised to see you tomorrow that night, but the day after tomorrow passed and I didn''t see anyone else." The wolf rat sighed, as if he had lost his life goal. Tatamu shook his head. In addition, this time, the wolf rat has said similar things no less than ten times. He really didn''t bother to take care of the wolf rat. "Could it be that you dare not go out?" The wolf mouse said to himself. These days, every tavern has been talking more or less about Maud. If it hadn''t been for Lafayette to do another big thing to draw the heat away, otherwise, Maude would have been blown to the sky. You know, there are only a few big pirates who have a bounty of more than 30 million in the big Mad Hatter town. But unreasonable guys like Maude and Lafayette emerged, and they killed Katzt and Dennis one after another. In the eyes of many pirates in Mad Hatter Town, they think that Maude and Kazte have grievances, so it is understandable to fight each other. But Lafayette is different. He is a completely dangerous man. Because most of the people killed by Lafayette have no grievances with him. Anyway, the wolf rat really didn''t understand why Maude couldn''t get out of the door, and he didn''t dare to go to the Sol Weapon Store to check the situation. If it''s because of fame, it doesn''t make sense. In such a place, fame is a perfect passport, something that most pirates can''t ask for. "Usopp, Usopp, what''s the matter with you." The wolf mouse sighed again, but the next second it felt a bit wrong. Snapped--! He suddenly slapped himself. The inexplicable behavior attracted Tatarmu''s attention, and the wolf rat opened his eyes wide and looked solemn. "What''s wrong with me? It''s like having lovesickness, ahhhhhh, I don''t like men!" The wolf mouse''s face paled, then turned green, and finally he looked like a ghost. Tatamu silently looked at the splendid wolf rat, and his forehead couldn''t help but hang several black lines. ......... The branches of the Navy in the four seas are mostly named after numbers. West China Sea, 158 branch of the Navy. Gion sat behind his desk, looking down at the information just sent by the intelligence agency. After a while, the door was knocked. "Come in." Gion did not lift his head. A navy with the rank of major pushed in. "Major General Gion, just now, the base received a good news from Colonel Robbie and eliminated the Pirate Pirates with no casualties." "You don''t need to report this to me." A look of helplessness flashed in Gion''s eyes. She only settled here temporarily, but because of her military rank, all major events in the branch base had to come over to inform her. "Yes!" The major took his footing to salute, and immediately prepared to leave. "and many more." Gion suddenly raised his head and looked at the major. The major stopped abruptly, turned to look at Gion''s charming and charming face, concealed his admiration, and said sternly: "What else do you have?" "You just said the Pirate Pirates of the Sharp Bull?" "Yes." "It''s okay, you can go out." "Yes!" The major turned and left. Gion looked down at the information on the desktop, and muttered to himself: "The Pirates of Sharp Cows." With the wolf rat providing information, she immediately figured out the joints and knew what was going on with the battle report that killed the Pirates without casualties. But he didn''t even care about it. Because she knows well that in a huge organization, these are always unavoidable. "Bacardi Maud." Gion turned to look at the two names in the document. One is Usopp and the other is Bacardi Maud. It''s just that the name Usopp has been crossed with a horizontal line, and the name Bacardi Maud has the [Dangerous word] habitually marked by Gion. Next to this document with the name recorded is a report about the Bacardi Chamber of Commerce being looted by pirates. Among them, Capone Becky''s name is impressive. Ask for a recommendation ticket~Thank you? (??)? (End of this chapter) Chapter 65： 【Usopp】 Chapter 65 Usop After banning Maude, Saul stopped going to Huajie for morning exercises. Instead, he stayed in the weapon shop all day, always supervising Maude''s training. As for the reason, it was naturally the rudimentary sword flower that Maude played that morning. And Saul would not question Sonny''s judgment, so it only means that after getting Dark Crow, Maude stepped into the threshold of the swordsman in just one day and let Dark Crow see blood. At that moment, Thor saw a precious thing called talent from Maude. There is a talent for learning guns and a talent for learning swords. This shocked Saul. On the surface, the wind was calm, but he was panicked in his heart. Out of selfishness, he did not want Maude to take a "road of no return", but to let Maude go the road of the gunman. So he threw the Dark Crow on the shelf and became a commodity for sale. Fortunately, Sunny is still conscientious, and secretly price Dark Crow to 2 million Baileys. This price is so black that it is enough to persuade any potential buyer who has no vision, so there is no need to worry about Dark Crow being bought by others. From that day on, Maude could only stay in the weapon shop. Under Sol''s supervision, during the day, Maud is doing intensive physical training almost all the time. Especially the training on the legs, it has reached the point of crazy. I don''t know if it was a coincidence or deliberately, Maude discovered that this sudden increase in training volume turned out to be the highest peak that he could bear after his physique rose to one star. After several days of alternating training, Maude realized that Saul must have seen the clues, so he arranged these appropriate training content for him. Otherwise, the training content that was too elementary before the ban would be of no use to him, who has reached a one-star physique. At first, after confirming this, Maude hurriedly imagined many explanations. But what he didn''t expect was that Sol just supervised his physical training every day. Even in the evening firearms modification teaching course and the training course to accelerate the speed of loading ammunition, he has never been asked about the change of physique. This lasted for a while, and Thor still ignored him, but it made Maude feel uncomfortable. To be honest, Maude hoped that Saul would put the problem directly on the table, and then he would try to prevaricate as much as possible. Even if Saul couldn''t be persuaded, it was better than just being indifferent. time flies. Two months passed by. During Sol, he never visited Huajie once, and spent almost all of his time on Maude, perfectly fulfilling his duties as a master. Under this kind of all-round training, although Maude cannot go out to harvest experience points, his physical strength has also increased to a certain extent. However, compared to the intuitive benefits of Hunter''s Notes, such high-intensity and boring training is slower. In fact, Maude prefers to have both, he can hunt while training. However, he dared not sneak out at all. For two months, if I didn''t rub Sunny''s newspaper every day, it would be truly isolated from the world. However, under Thor''s careful teaching, Maude has mastered a lot of knowledge about firearm modification, maintenance and repair, and has been able to make preliminary modifications to the flintlock pistol. At the same time, the speed of reloading has also been greatly improved. According to Saul, the Navy will require soldiers to reduce the loading speed to within ten seconds. And the time value of ten seconds is just the most basic pass line. In contrast, Sauls requirement for Maud is that the musket should be loaded within three seconds, while the rifled gun is loaded within five seconds. When Maude finally reached this requirement, Thor did not strictly require Maude to continue to refine the speed of reloading ammunition. This horrible old man only took a practical action to tell Maude what it meant to be "unchanged in the beginning". That was the superb skill of loading ammunition instantly in front of Maude. Maude didn''t even see how Sol put the right amount of gunpowder into the barrel. He only saw Sol using a finger to perfectly press the soft lead bullet into the rifled barrel. It''s really a dazzling effort. The ammunition loading is complete. This technique of reaching the realm is in the same position as Jesus. Perhaps this is the fastest filling speed. Maude thought at the time, not to mention the realm of instant refill, as long as he can complete refill within 0.5 seconds to 1 second, then he can completely disgust the enemy to death. After the initiation of this tactic, Maude really realized the importance of the gunner''s leg training. It is one thing to flee when the situation is bad, not a fight. But while running and firing the gun, it really makes melee enemies desperate. One day, Maude modified two rifled pistols to increase their power a little. Afterwards, Maude wanted to try to strengthen [Usopp], but found that there was no way to start. Knowing that his modification technology was not in place, he took [Usopp] to Sol, and wanted Sol to help enhance the overall performance of [Usopp]. Facing Maude''s request, Thor just glanced at [Ussop] and came to a conclusion. "The style of this gun is too old. After the hand of **** cloth, there is no room for modification." "That''s it." Maude was disappointed. After in-depth understanding of firearms, Maude became dissatisfied with the power and range of [Usopp]. Since there was no room for modification, the idea of ??changing the gun was born. Maude knew that Sol was always generous in matters related to firearms. So as long as he speaks, it is estimated that the gun on the shelf can be picked at will. Thor''s eyesight is so great, even if Maude did not show signs of changing his gun, he also saw Maude''s idea of ??changing his gun at a glance. "Don''t think about changing the gun. Even if this gun is old and old, it''s better than those on the shelf." "impossible?" Maude is no longer a gunman. With his eyesight, just a few rifled lances on the shelf, in terms of power and range, can already explode [Usopp]. "You know what a fart." Sol scolded, and immediately picked up [Usopp], and said, "For you, it will be a matter of time before you change your gun, but it is definitely not now." "why?" Maude didn''t understand. He has used [Usopp] several times and knows that the power and range of [Usopp] are really flawed. "You kid, you really don''t know the blessing in the blessing." "Do you know that this kind of old gun that has been''hardened'' by top gunners is something that many newcomer gunmen dream of? Not to mention that this gun is an old partner of Jesus'' preaching so far." "Why do you think Kidd is so obsessed with Keanu with guns?" "Because Keanu''s gun and **** cloth are both rare''old guns'', they have the''special touch'' that the previous gunner has gradually refined over a long period of time." Speaking of this, Saul took a special glance at Maude, and then said: "When you use this gun, don''t you think it''s easy to use? Don''t you have a feeling of pointing and hitting?" "Listen to you..." Maude only felt a stream of torrent flowing through his limbs, and his eyes gradually appeared astonished. No wonder it feels so comfortable the first time you use [Usopp]. It''s no wonder that he has never touched a musket, but it hasn''t affected the performance of spearmanship. Until now, Maude understood the value of this [Ussop]. During the change of thoughts, Maude suddenly thought of something. Suddenly, he looked at Thor with bright eyes. "master!" "..." Saul shook his face. This is the first time Maude has called his master, it must be nothing good. Immediately afterwards, Maude said seriously: "Then can I take a look at your''old gun''?" Even the honorific title is used. "My gun was broken by a guy some time ago." Sol said blankly. "Who?" Maude asked unfamiliarly. In an instant, Sol''s face collapsed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 66： Potential value Chapter 66 Potential Value Regarding that name, it was the scar that Saul wanted to uncover the last time. Sometimes I think or mention that there will always be a feeling of a heart attack. But now that Maude asked, Saul was not the kind of person who likes to cover up, and directly said the name of that person. "Monkey D. Karp." "..." Hearing this unexpected name, Maude didn''t have much reaction. When he first came to this weapon shop, he only felt that it was an indiscriminate black shop. And Shanks'' sudden visit caught him off guard. After all, for him at that time, Shanks was an existence that could kill him with a sneeze. But it was such an existence, but through the streets, came to this weapon shop and stood in front of him. From then on, Maude felt that even if Sol could get involved with One Piece Roger, it wouldn''t be a big deal. In fact, he had doubts like this. It''s just that he has no interest in this aspect, so he didn''t want to explore Thor''s secret in the past. At this time, hearing that Thor and the naval hero Karp had something to do with each other, I didn''t think there was anything. "I have heard of this name. It is said to be a legend in the Navy." Maude thinks that as the original owner of the body, he will know Karp''s reputation, and it will not be a strange thing. The name Karp was enough to make Thor gritted his teeth. But when Maude said that Karp was a legend, Saul was not angry. Because Sol will not deny any kind of fact. As far as the matter is concerned, even if Sol wanted to pour a hundred lead bullets into Karp''s throat, he had to admit that Karp was indeed a legend above the sea. "Okay, from now on, I don''t want to hear this name again." Saul threw a warning look at Maude. Immediately afterwards, he pulled the topic back to [Ussop]. He stretched out his hand to cover [Usopp]''s gun body with very obvious signs of aging. "Anyway, you use this gun first. Speaking of which, I have to thank **** for giving you this gun." "What do you mean by giving it away? I obviously won this shot." "You idiot, if it wasn''t for **** to look at my face, do you think you could touch this gun?" "Yes, what you always said is." Maude was not convinced at first, after all, this gun was indeed obtained by his strength. But then he felt that Saul made a lot of sense. If it hadn''t been for Saul''s relationship, big people like Shanks or **** cloth would probably not have looked at him more. Sol didn''t bother to play tricks with Maude, grabbed the handle of [Usopp] and picked it up. "Listen well, Maude." "Ok?" Maude realized what experience Saul might be imparting, and his expression couldn''t help being straightened. "Human beings have a potential power called domineering, and they need to be practiced or guided to trigger this potential power." "There are two types of domineering, one is armed and domineering, and the other is seeing and hearing domineering." "The''special feel'' of this old gun is actually a product that has been left over after long-term domineering influence." Saul suddenly mentioned the concept of domineering, but he didn''t explain the third kind of domineering to Moder-domineering. Because, he felt that with Mord''s character, the possibility of having a domineering look was pitiful. Therefore, at this stage, he did not want to mention the domineering domineering to Maude, but intends to raise it after Maude initially mastered the domineering armed and domineering appearance. What''s more, he didn''t want to teach Maude to be domineering, he just proposed the existence of dominance first, so as to plant a conceptual seed in Maude''s heart. However, how could Thor think that Maude is a traverser. But despite this, Maude will not take the initiative to propose the existence of domineering and domineering, and will not be perfunctory. Regardless of whether Sauls content is valuable, Maude will listen carefully. Saul didn''t know what Maude was thinking, and continued to elaborate the concept of domineering. "It''s too early for you to be armed and domineering, but you have to understand it first when you see and hear the domineering." "The so-called domineering look and hearing is actually a kind of power that can strongly feel the other party''s voice." "Once you master this power, you can read the number and location of enemies out of sight, and you can even predict the actions the enemy will take. You should be very clear about what the ability to predict means for the gunner." "And you, have this qualification." Speaking of this, Saul lifted the muzzle slightly without warning, and at the same time released a ray of killing intent against Maude. The movement of raising the muzzle was actually very small, and the killing intent released was even weaker. But Maude seemed to be strongly stimulated, he slammed back a few meters away, and at the same time squatted down, consciously avoiding the pointed muzzle. In that short period of time, Maude did not actually see the muzzle pointed at him. The reason why he consciously avoided the muzzle was because he noticed Thor''s physical movements and made this judgment. And that wisp of killing intent intensified his senses. After reacting, Maude looked a little unnatural. Sol looked at Maude who had overreacted, and instead of ridiculing at all, his eyes were piercing. "Maude, even if some people don''t know the existence of domineering, they will unconsciously awaken the power of domineering because of many factors such as environment, experience, aptitude, and your aptitude in this area is so high that I even feel jealous." "..." Maude couldn''t help being silent. He wanted to say that this is actually the sensory effect brought by the Xindiquan listening technique. Now think about it, Xindiquan''s hearing and seeing and hearing domineering seem to belong to the sensory ability, and they do have the same effect. No wonder Saul thinks I have this talent... Suddenly Saul threw [Usopp] to Maude. Maude hurriedly followed. Sol then calmly said: "You have potential value in you that I should try my best to explore, but I always have to eat one bite at a time, and I still have a lot of time, so take your time." Maude nodded silently. At this moment, he could clearly feel the attention from Sol. In this time of coming to this world. This weapon shop is no longer the temporary place he thought it would be. The people in the weapon shop are no longer insignificant passers-by. Kindness, he accepted. Giving back to action is something he will definitely do in the future. ....... The next day. After Sol finished his breakfast, he went to the Huajie morning exercise after two months of absence. This left Maude very speechless. But it also means that the ban is lifted. Maude, who had endured it for a long time, almost walked out of the shop with his back foot almost shortly after Sol''s forefoot. As for the destination, it is naturally the night bar. Maude has been isolated from the world for two months and needs to learn about the current situation in Mad Hatter Town. The Night Bar can help him solve this problem. Ask for a recommendation ticket~hehehe~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 67： Resentment mod Chapter 67 Seeing the sky again after two months. When he walked out of the weapon shop, or felt free, or lifted his load, Maude only felt comfortable. Even the "smelly rat smell" in the alley no longer seemed so pungent. "Comfortable." Maude looked up at the sunlight falling obliquely towards the eaves, and moved his legs gently, with a sense of lightness like a swallow. Turning to look ahead, the narrow alleys are chaotic and disorderly, **** can be seen everywhere, and heavy wooden boxes are piled on both sides of the walls, exuding a burst of musty. "Just run a little bit." Maude jumped on the spot a few times before rushing forward in vain, engulfing a gust of wind, and rolling up the garbage all over the floor. Regardless of other things, Maude quickly walked through the winding alleys. When he walked where people were, he only left a dumbfounded face behind him. These people didn''t even see Maude''s face clearly. When they reacted, they could only see all kinds of **** scattered in midair. Night bar. As a hidden intelligence selling point, business is as flat as ever. In front of the bar, there is only one resident guest-wolf rat. Inside the bar, a bartender in uniform, Tata Mu, was wiping the glass as usual. Crunch- Maude pushed in. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Tatamu and the wolf mouse looked towards the door for the first time. Both of them are intelligence workers, but in different categories. Therefore, everyone who walks into the bar will be their own potential guest. To their surprise, it was Maude who had been away for two months. "Yo, long time no see." Maude walked into the bar and greeted them. Seeing Maude entering the bar, Tatam was a little surprised, and immediately smiled and said, "Welcome." The wolf rat in time concealed a trace of caution aimed at Maud, and turned to look as if he had seen an old friend for many years. "Usopp!!! Where have you been this time!!!" The wolf rat jumped off the chair, opened his arms, and walked towards Maude excitedly, seeming to want a big hug. "I didn''t go anywhere. It was complicated to explain anyway." Maude dodges the hug from the wolf mouse, casually said something, and walked straight to the bar. Maude avoided the hug, but the wolf mouse was not embarrassed at all, naturally lowered his arms, and then sat next to Maude. "Speaking of it, it just happens that Tatam and I are idle and idle." "Oh, this is a long story." Maude sighed softly, and at the same time raised his finger at Tatamu, motioning for a glass of wine. The wolf rat listened respectfully, expecting: "It''s okay, you can speak slowly." This might be the first time he heard about the weapon shop from Maude, and he couldn''t help but get a little nervous. Maude said: "Because it is too long, let''s not talk about it." "Ha, ha ha..." The wolf rat twitched his face. Maude ignored the wolf rat''s reaction and asked for the reward in the drawer from Tatamu. Tatamu stopped the bartending action, opened the drawer, and gave the reward order to Maude. Maude received a stack of reward orders and looked at it seriously. Seeing Maude took such a serious look, the wolf mouse was not able to disturb, so he could only drink wine in silence. On the fifth day after destroying the Jianniu Pirate Group, he got information about Maude''s identity from Gion. Not only knew Maude''s real name and origin, but also found out the real culprit behind the attack on the Bacardi Merchant Ship. After all, naval intelligence agencies do not eat rice. After a targeted investigation, everything that should be found was basically revealed. What was worthy of surprise at the time was not the fact that Becky was the gangster behind the scenes, but the fact that Maude was still alive. "Bacardi Maud." The wolf rat took a sip of wine and muttered the name silently in his heart. And the owner of this name is sitting next to him. Just reach out and touch it. As for the name of Usopp, which is still remembered by the pirates of Mad Hatter... Forget it, the wolf mouse has no time to correct this name into its real name. Many people here will use things like pseudonyms, except for those pirates who seek fame, including himself. "What can I do to make Maude and the gangster dog bite without a trace?" From Gion, the wolf rat not only got information about Maud, but also received Gion''s instructions. The content of the instruction is to make Maude and the gang form an antagonistic relationship, in order to further test the attitude of the spear. This will also be the last temptation. After thinking about it, the wolf mouse looked at the dazzling array of wine bottles in the wine cabinet, and finally fixed it on a bottle of white rum brand. With... The wolf rat turned his head and glanced at Maude, who was viewing the reward order, and the wine that Tatam had just made. In this case, it is not suitable to mention the bottle of white rum, so I will give up temporarily. At the very least, he had to wait for Maude not to focus on the reward order and the glass of wine to bottom out. Thinking of this, the wolf rat patiently waited for the opportunity. Maude wrote down the content of the reward order, while drinking the wine that Tatarmu had handed over. Ten minutes later. Maude saw the last reward order, and the wine in the glass almost bottomed out. Seeing this, the wolf rat suddenly said: "Tatamu, I suddenly want to drink Baijia white rum. Give me a glass." "it is good." Tatamu turned around and took out the white rum from the wine cabinet, and immediately took out a new glass, pour the wolf rat to seven minutes full. The sound of crystal wine dripping into the glass is slightly pleasing, and the bar is filled with a mellow aroma of spirits. Maude couldn''t help but glance at the white rum in Tatam''s hand. Baica... His expression moved slightly. The wolf rat noticed Maude''s reaction and recommended it in due course: "Usop, this Baijia brand white rum is a good thing. Would you like to have a glass too?" Maude nodded. When Tatamu saw this, he poured a glass for Maude, and immediately put the wine bottle aside. The wolf rat raised the glass and took a sip, first made a long sound of satisfaction, and then sighed with emotion. "This brand of white rum was only a special supply of the Bacardi Chamber of Commerce a few months ago. You can''t drink it normally, but now it''s different. You can see its shadow in almost every channel." Maude didn''t change his face when he heard the words. The wolf mouse continued, "Speaking of which, I have to thank the gangster Becky for being able to drink this brand of wine here." "Becky the gangster?" Hearing the familiar name, Maude''s eyes constricted slightly. The wolf rat glanced at Maude and said: "Yes, in order to expand the channel for bootlegging, the gang not only attacked the merchant ships of the Bacardi Chamber of Commerce, but afterwards they even killed all the Bacardi family members in order to engulf the industry." "After that, the bandit took over Bacardi''s business and then scattered a lot of liquor. This rum was one of them." Having said that, the wolf rat pretended to drink, and observed Maude''s reaction. Seeing Maude sinking into thought, there was no anger as expected. The wolf rat was not surprised at all. He had already seen Mord''s heart that makes people hateful. But there is still a little reaction. Be resentful, Maude. Then hurried to trouble Becky. The wolf rat thought to himself. As everyone knows, Maude has no so-called hatred at all. The reason he was meditating was merely considering the possibility of hunting Becky. Even if you continue to use this identity, if you have the ability and confidence, you can take revenge on your predecessor. As for the mess, he didn''t want to touch it. Those memories that were enough to affect him were also sealed in the corner by him. Thank you Qilian Kunlun for the 2000 starting currency rewarded, thank you for feeling that I can still save the rewarded 1000 starting currency, thank Batln and the gods for the 500 starting currency rewarded by the gods, thank me for just reading, crazy, novel, justice 100 starting coins rewarded by zombie control loli, monster Xu, earthy peas, and DerekH. (End of this chapter) Chapter 68： I wanted to move my thigh Chapter 68 once wanted to move out of the thigh The predecessor family was wiped out, but the perpetrator was Kabang Becky of the gang. If it weren''t for the wolf rat to talk about it, Maude would have no idea. After all, in the memory left by the predecessor, there is nothing about the bandit Becky. And whether this matter is true, Maude does not want to waste energy to verify. Because whether it is true or not, in his opinion, the bandit Becky is a good hunting target. Mo Dehu let out a cold snort and patted **** the bar with one hand. The sound could not help but attracted the attention of the wolf rat and Ta Tamu. Moving his gaze, he only saw Maude''s angry opening. "The gang is really a scourge, not only embezzling other people''s property, but also destroying people!" "indeed." It is rare for Tatamu to say something. He agreed with Maude. But the world is like this, there are countless things that are darker than it. If you see more, it will be difficult to cause too many ripples. The wolf rat seemed to be able to feel Maude''s mood, but he also stretched out his hand and patted the bar hard, and yelled: "Leave aside the alcohol issue, the gangs are indeed inhumane. It can be said that they are absolutely bad things, leaving no room for it!" Maude suddenly tilted his head to look at the wolf rat, and said with satisfaction: "As expected of my friend, I see the same." The wolf rat suddenly felt a little bad, but his face was still indignant against what the gang had done, and at the same time he did not dare to say a word, for fear of being caught by Maude. Maude didn''t care about the wolf rat''s sudden silence, and reached out his hand quite skillfully on the wolf rat''s shoulder. The wolf rat''s body stiffened slightly, and slowly looked down at Maude''s hand on his shoulder, and couldn''t help falling into thought. Immediately afterwards, Maude said solemnly: "Wolf-rat, since the gang has so destroyed humanity, why don''t we take it..." The wolf rat shivered suddenly, and was about to push it away, but he heard Maude speak again. "I''m joking, organizations like gangs should be handed over to the justice navy to solve them." After speaking, Maude smiled and retracted his hand, then raised his glass and took a sip. An imperceptible surprise flashed in the eyes of the wolf rat, and he smiled and said: "Yes." After finishing speaking, he also toasted and drank, concealing a trace of unnaturalness inadvertently. Maude slowly put down his glass and continued to think about the gangster Becky. He had thought of letting the wolf rat be a thug baby again, but the target was the gang, and there was really no reason to stand it, so he gave up. But then he thought of Thor''s thigh again. Since learning guns from Thor, it was not unimaginable that Thor would take him to "leveling", but after getting along for a while, he decisively gave up this unrealistic idea. Things like this will only weaken one''s value in Thor''s eyes, and Thor himself belongs to the type that values ??value very much. Moreover, if you want Sol to help this kind of help, at least you have to give Sol a reasonable and justified reason. And the frequency cannot be too high. And now, finally there is a most legitimate reason-revenge for the family. To hunt Becky, the trickiest thing is not Becky''s strength, but the gang behind Becky. As the most powerful gang in the Xihai Underground World, just relying on human tactics was one of the difficulties that Maude could not overcome. But as long as the thigh of Thor is lifted out, the conditions can be created to face the hunting of Becky. After clarifying his thoughts, Maude''s eyes came to light. Before implementing this plan, you must first gather information about the gang. However, gathering intelligence has always been time-consuming. Maude didn''t want to waste precious time on this kind of thing, and there was a suitable intelligence channel in front of him. "Tatamu, will you take the work of collecting gang intelligence?" "Answer, but it''s expensive." Tatamu agreed without asking the reason. "How much do you need?" Maude is temporarily short of money, but there are walking wallets on the street outside. As long as you come to enjoy the black and eat black a few times, your wallet will naturally bulge in a short time. "It depends on the content." "The name and ability of the gang cadre, especially the ability, the more detailed the better. In addition, the approximate size of the gang and Becky''s direction of action. That''s it for the time being, can you do it?" Maude immediately said the content of the commission. Tatamu did not respond immediately, but calculated the difficulty and feasibility of this commission, and then must correspond to a reasonable profit price. After a while, Tatamu directly quoted the price: "4.5 million." "Well, I will bring the money in a few days." Maude nodded. If the topic goes straight to the price, it means that Tatamu is capable of taking this job. And there is no bargaining in intelligence trading. Get as much as you need. After finalizing the matter, Maude briefly asked about the current situation in Mad Hatter. In two months, there seemed to be no special changes in Mad Hatter. The only thing worth paying attention to is probably the devil sheriff Lafayette, who is crazy to make trouble, but no one dares to provoke him. According to the wolf rat, there were more than three hundred pirates and underground people who died in the hands of Lafayette in just two months. Among the more than three hundred victims, there are even two great pirates with a bounty of more than 30 million, and many pirates with a bounty ranging from 5 million to 15 million. Listening to the wolf rat counting out the victims with names and surnames, Maude was heartache in addition to heartache. Even if Mad Hatter is not short of experienced babies, it can''t stand being robbed like this by Lafayette. But even so, Maude would not bother Lafayette for this kind of thing. Like this dangerous person, at this stage, it is still far away. Except for Lafayette, there are only two things that Maud should pay attention to. One is the collision between Kidd and Kira, who are still in Mad Hatter, and a well-known pirate group. The other is Abe, who has recovered from his injuries. About a month ago, Abe''s injury had almost recovered. Since then, almost for venting, the men of the Aibei Pirates have basically traveled to the black market every day to purchase young and handsome young men from slave merchants. Then wash it and send it to their sister Ai Bei. Normally, there is one slave boy every day, and on several occasions, he bought three consecutively in one day. As for the final fate of these young slaves, it is self-evident. It can only be said that the Aibei Pirates not only took care of the business of slave merchants, but also the business of funeral directors. After understanding the situation, Maude stopped staying. After paying for the wine, before leaving, he asked to buy all the reward orders with money. After all, it was just a business talk, and Tatarmu had no reason to refuse Maudes strange request, but he did not ask for money, but directly sent the reward order to Maude. Maude readily accepted and left the night bar immediately. After Maude left, the wolf rat drank several glasses of Bekay white rum, until he drank the last drop of wine in the bottle. After sitting in front of the bar for a long time of silence, the wolf rat went upstairs and returned to the room. Just now, the words "delivered to the Justice Navy" that Maude said inadvertently were like a fishbone stuck in his throat. It is not painful, but quite uncomfortable. After returning to the room, the wolf rat took out the phone worm. No matter what, the fish was hooked. Thank you for the 500 starting currency rewards of Never Falling Tribulation and book friends 20191230041412099, thank you book friends 160215232956326, Da Mao W, rice juice Chau yes, and orange flavor 100 starting currency rewards. (End of this chapter) Chapter 69： Have a good hunt Chapter 69 A good hunt West China Sea, navy 158 branch base. In the dojo, Gion was sweating like rain. When she finished the last set of training moves, she was already dripping with sweat, as if she had just come out of the water. As a rare strong woman in the Navy, daily high-intensity training like this is inevitable. After the training, Gion returned to the room, put his saber away, and immediately went to the bathroom to rush down. After the shower, Gion sat on the sofa and closed his eyes to rest. Since receiving the request of the two elders, except for the need to go back to the Great Channel for official duties, she has basically stayed in the West Sea for the rest of the time, including holidays. Life like this has been going on for more than two years. But in her opinion, whether in the headquarters or in the branch, it will not affect her training of her own strength. I really want to say the difference, that is, Colonel Robbie, who has recently been transferred to the 158 branch, has been so diligent and annoying. "Bolubolu..." The voice of the phone bug made Gion suddenly open his eyes. She got up, stepped on her long legs, came to the table with the phone bug, reached out and picked up the microphone. After being connected, the sound of a wolf rat came from the other side of the microphone. "Took it." "well." Hearing the report from the wolf rat, Gion''s eyes lit up, and he said in a deep voice, "This is the last temptation. Do you have the confidence to grasp the''timing''?" "..." The wolf rat couldn''t help being silent. Gion waited patiently for a reply. "Have." After a while, the wolf rat''s sure tone came from the microphone. "Then, the timing of action is up to you." Gion directly gave the wolf rat the greatest trust. Even through the phone worm, the wolf rat can feel the heavy trust rushing toward his face. "understand." The wolf rat gave a clear reply. The phone worm then hung up. Gion slowly put down the phone bug, pondered for a moment, and then dialed the number of Lieutenant General Crane. This time, perhaps the closest to the opportunity so far. ......... Mad Hatter Town. The wolf rat hides the phone worm properly. Thinking back to Mauds reaction when he threw the bait just now. If it weren''t for Maude who entrusted Tatamu to investigate the gang''s behavior, the wolf rat once thought Maude was really just an outsider named Usopp. It is this commissioned behavior that makes the wolf rat make sure that the fish is hooked. "Sorry." The wolf rat muttered to himself suddenly. Through the information provided by Gion, the wolf rat knew about Maudes identity and also understood what happened to Maude. It was this information that made the wolf mouse understand why Maude had attacked the Shanghai thief for no reason. So in his opinion, Maude, who was used as a bargaining chip to deal with the spear, was essentially an innocent victim. But Gion didn''t make a statement. Therefore, it is impossible for a wolf rat to talk too much. He is the Navy, and it is his duty to obey orders to complete tasks. But because of this, the grievances that Maude had pitted before have long ceased to exist. After a while. The wolf rat left the room and went to the first floor, came to the bar, and sat in the original seat. "Tatamu, hurry in another bottle of Baijia rum." The wolf rat drank half of the bottle just now, but fell in love with the taste of the wine. "You haven''t paid yet." Tatamu pointed to the empty wine glass. "Isn''t it money?" The wolf rat whispered and drew it into his pocket. After a pause, he whispered: "I owe it first." Tatamu reluctantly shook his head, and for a while, he looked at the empty bottle of Bekah rum and thought about it for a while. The wolf rat noticed Tatamu''s actions, his eyes flashed. Getting along day and night, he knew that under the bear-like appearance of Tatamuna, he had a very delicate mind. The behavior that was deliberately just now, I am afraid that Tatamu guessed something. But even so, he would not reveal any information to Tatamu. .............. After leaving the night bar, Maude did not stay outside, and went straight back to the weapon shop. Under Sunny''s blank eyes, he began to train every day. It may be okay to sneak out, but if you are lazy and don''t train, you will definitely be hung up and beaten by Sol. Bailey sat on the counter, holding hot tea in his hand, and looked at Maude, who was sweating. He has been raised by the food in the store for two months, and he has gained a lot of weight. If he curls up, he will look like a meat ball. Sunny put down the tea cup and said lightly: "Pour the tea." "Okay, big sister!" Hearing this, Bailey quickly put down the hot tea in his hand, and immediately lifted the teapot to fill up the tea for Sunny. Under the threat of Sonny, Bailey no longer called Sonny''s mother, but changed his tongue to become a big sister. Sunny took a sip of the hot tea and continued reading the newspaper. Bailey put down the teapot gently, for fear that a little noise would make the older sister read the newspaper. After placing the teapot, he held up the teacup again and looked at Maude during training leisurely. This kind of life is not bad either. Mainly... the food is great! It wasn''t until noon that Maude finished today''s training, and Sunny also made lunch. However, when the meal arrived, Sol did not come back. The two men who were commonplace had no plans to wait for Sol. After they finished their lunch, they continued to look at the store. As for cleaning up the dishes, it''s Bailey''s job now. In the afternoon, Maude started the boring filling training. Time passed, and until night fell, Sol was still not seen. "Why hasn''t Thor come back?" Maude stood in front of the kitchen counter, helping Sunny with the ingredients for dinner. "It should be a wine move." Sonny stirred the broth in the pot with a spoon. "Move wine? Where to move wine?" "An uninhabited island called Little Cute, where Sols wine storage is located. By the way, Little Cute was named by Sol himself." "..." Maude was silent for a while. "Then when will he come back?" "As short as five days." Sunny took a taste of the soup, and immediately said: "He has always been like this. When he wants to move the wine alone, he always goes without a word." "Ok." Maude nodded. But I was thinking, such a coincidence? ........ late at night. Sol is still unreturned. Obviously, as Sunny said, most of them really moved to the little cute island. Time is not lost, Maude is ready to go and comes to the store shelf. He looked left and right, and soon took Dark Crow into his hands. Holding the knife again after a lapse of two months, I felt a little strange. "Tonight, let us have a good hunt." Maude pinned the Dark Crow to his waist, walked out of the weapon shop, and headed toward the block. The stack of reward orders from Tatamu in the morning has been turned into names and recorded in the hunter''s notes. These names are basically all pirates with a bounty of between 5 million and 15 million, and it is not worth the effort to investigate intelligence. Although the overall income will be less, it can be compensated by the quantity. Maude walked through the winding alley and came to the street. "Go to the Tomahawk Tavern." After a few streets, Maude came to the door of the long-lost Tomahawk Tavern. Pushing open the door, the pub is full of voices, and the smell of wine and heat is coming. Maude stood at the door and looked around the bustling pub. To outsiders, he seemed to be looking for a seat. In fact, he was looking for "familiar" prey. At the wine table near the gate, a pirate recognized Maud and couldn''t help but raised his hand and patted his partner at the same table. "It''s Usopp..." The pirate at that table was surprised and whispered. As if affecting a chain reaction, more and more pirates in the tavern recognized Maude. Suddenly, the noise slowly lowered. Most of the pirates present were paying attention to Maude who was standing at the door. This is the effect of fame blessing. No matter where you go, as long as your identity is recognized, it will naturally attract attention. This is probably the case in the pirate circle. Ask for a recommendation ticket! ! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 70： The gaze from Maud Chapter 70 From Maud''s Eyes Numerous pirates stared at Maude. In the tavern, the clamor gradually ceased. Being watched by so many different eyes, Maude remained unmoved. After being silent, remember the prey in the tavern corresponding to the reward order in his mind. Immediately, in the many eyes, Maude walked slowly to the corner seat. Mad Hatter has no shortage of night owls and pirates who revel into the dawn. Therefore, even in the middle of the night, the business of the Tomahawk Tavern is booming than in the daytime, and there are not many seats left. If Maude is domineering, he can completely kick away a table of alcoholics. But he didn''t have the patience to wait for the waiter to clean up the messy desk. There are still seats anyway. Maude had only traveled a few meters, and three pirates who had come by badly approached him. The leader of the pirate is tall, holding an unsheathed machete, and his yellow teeth are very conspicuous. The other two, standing on both sides of the yellow teeth, also hold unsheathed machetes. "Usopp, right." The head pirate looked down at Maud from a high position, grinning and sneered as he spoke, showing yellow teeth. "Do you know who I am?" The Yellow Tooth Pirate almost put a fault finding label on his forehead. "..." Maude suddenly made a knife. The dark crow pierced straight out of the sheath, and instantly penetrated the heart of the Yellow Fang Pirate. The yellow-tooth pirate''s face froze suddenly, and he looked at Maude who gave himself a knife without saying a word. He is Abe''s admirer, and he has heard the grudge between Maude and Abe earlier. In addition, Maude now has a not weak reputation in Mad Hatter Town. Therefore, Huang Ya tried to share his reputation from Maude. Who ever thought that Maude would be so ruthless, on this occasion, he would draw his sword without saying a word. The Yellow Tooth Pirate looked down at the dark crow passing by with difficulty. After a while, his eyes rolled up and his energy was lost. Modli drew his knife and at the same time stepped back to avoid being splashed by blood. The Yellow Tooth Pirate suddenly fell to the ground and died. The surrounding pirates were shocked, cold, or sneered. They were shocked by the fast and cruel knife. Normally, even if you are looking for fault, you have to wait for someone to show your intention. In the end, Maude did well, giving no chance at all. It''s too cruel. After getting rid of the yellow tooth, Maude did not forget the two small attendants of the yellow tooth. Although there was no benefit, he did not hesitate to cut the two followers by the sword. After solving the trouble, Maude glanced at Huang Fang, who had died of death. "I haven''t looked for you yet, but you took the initiative to deliver it." Maude thought. This is a pirate who has a bounty of 8 million registered in his notes, and has not made a name. I don''t want to have any strength, but it is meat after all, and there is no reason to refuse. Under the gaze of everyone, Maude wiped the blood stains on the Dark Crow Sword with the clothes of the corpse, and immediately took out a hundred thousand Pele from the corpse. Simply poor and sad. Maude beckoned to the nearest waitress. The waitress shook her body. After all, after a long battle, despite the panic, she squeezed a smile and walked towards Maude. Maude looked at the waitress who came by and asked, "Is the money enough? You should call the funeral director to collect the body?" "Enough, guest." How dare the waitress say no. "That''s good." Maude smiled. The smile made the waitress slightly lost. The customers she often serves are basically rough and rough, and it is rare to see such a decisive young man. Maude didn''t have the patience to wait for the waitress to return to his senses, and walked to the empty space in the corner with the money. When walking, Maude habitually looked at the pirates on both sides. The pirates who were spotted avoided Maude''s eyes like ostriches. Mad, a Lafayette in town is enough for a headache. It''s fine now, there is another Usopp. These pirates thought with pain in their hearts. After Maude took his seat, the waitress who had been prepared came in immediately. "Guest, what do you need?" Maude ordered a glass of wine and a meal. When the waitress retreated, Maude patrolled the surrounding pirates. He glanced over a wine table with a 7 million bounty pirate sitting on it, and paused for a few seconds. Feeling Maude''s special attention, the pirates on the table suddenly felt like sitting on pins and needles. "Grass, why stare at us?" The pirates at that table always felt very bad, and subconsciously glanced at the three corpses not far from the door. Before thinking about it, they just got up from their hearts. "Eat and eat enough, and drink enough, pay the bill." One of the pirates took out Bailey and put it on the table as he spoke. Immediately, a group of people walked towards the gate, slightly faster. The guests at the nearby tables watched silently as they ate less than half of their food and drink. Is this enough to eat and drink? Maude watched the pirate of 7 million Bailey leave. "Forget this." Maude gave up the prey. There are many prey in the tavern, but basically less than 10 million Baileys. And there is one table with more than ten million, and it is still a double yolk. This is the goal that Maude fancy. It''s just that there are still a lot of good-looking prey that haven''t been offered a reward, so Maude can''t help but look more. He looked at this table. After a while, another table of guests left. He turned to look at the table again. Wow. The sound of the chair pushing away neatly. The guests at that table also left. "It''s not early after all, and it''s time to pass the peak period." Seeing the guests leaving one after another, Maude couldn''t help thinking. Fifteen minutes passed. Eight tables of guests walked hastily in the pub. Behind the counter, the person in charge looked at Maude sitting in the corner with a bitter expression. When the guests at the third table left, the person in charge noticed something was wrong. After observing for a while, it was discovered that these guests were all scared away by Maude. But he can''t tell Maude: Brother, it''s delicious, please don''t look at it. Therefore, if there is suffering, I can only swallow it silently. This does not mean making money for Maude, just ask the funeral director to collect three corpses, and you have to paste 100,000 Baileys. Speaking of, the last incident was also caused by this stuff. Thinking of this, the person in charge lamented, but could only pray for Maude to leave quickly. It may be useful to pray. After about twenty minutes, he saw Maude get up, and he was overjoyed. Immediately meditated on Maude, hurry and go. Maude is indeed leaving, because the fancy double yolk prey has left the Tomahawk Tavern. After dropping the money, Maude followed. There are seven people in this group, two of which are pirates offering a bounty of 11.5 million and 13.8 million. It is also the heaviest prey in the entire tavern. The most important thing is that these two bounty criminals are swordsmen. Maude walked out of the Tomahawk Tavern, but saw the group of pirates standing on the long street, looking at him indifferently. Maude would not be surprised if he was discovered by the other party. After all, he hadn''t thought of keeping a low profile, and for fear of being lost, he followed out almost immediately. "Usopp, others will be afraid of you, but we won''t. If we don''t want to die too miserably, we will stay away." Among the seven, the pirate with the highest bounty pulled out his waist knife and said coldly. "My Usopp is not scared." Maude slowly pulled out Dark Crow. On the long street, when the pirates in the past saw the two drawing their swords, they all walked away a distance. In the distance, the still embryonic Kidd Pirates happened to arrive here. Kidd, who was headed, noticed the drastic change at first sight. "It''s him?" Kidd was secretly surprised. When I saw it last time, I was just a weak guy, but now... Hey, it''s a recommendation ticket, it''s still alive! ! ! What are you waiting for! (End of this chapter) Chapter 71： Gaze from Kidd Chapter 71 Gaze from Kidd Disputes are beginning to appear on the long street. The pirates in the past retreated, and immediately made a space for Maude and the others to play. Fighting on the street is already the norm in Mad Hatter. However, late-night weapon fights are rare. The pirates around all stopped and watched. The Kidd Pirates were also among the onlookers. Seeing you after more than three months, Kidd was shocked by Maude''s tremendous changes. If he hides Maude''s face, he will not recognize Maude. That kind of change is not only about the physical aspect, but more about the aura and strength of the intuitive level. "I didn''t expect..." Kidd stared at Maude. When he saw him for the first time, he only regarded Maude as a cheap coolie in a weapon shop, and it was the kind of coolie that didn''t last long. It is no exaggeration to say that at that time he could easily poke Maude with just one finger. But now it seems that Maude not only survived, but there must be a lot of blood on his hands. Kidd, who was also stepping on the blood corpse, immediately saw the clue. Now Maude and him are similar people. They also don''t put human life in their eyes, and they are also moving forward for a certain goal. Kira, who was inseparable from Kidd, also recognized Mod''s identity at this time. "That person... is the handyman in that weapon shop?" Regarding Thor''s weapon shop, what impressed Kira was the girl with scars on her face. As for Maude''s words, Kira was actually just a face-to-face, and it was not easy to remember it. "Correct." Kidd nodded and looked at the situation in the court attentively. He was very curious, in these three months, how Maude transformed from a baseless and weak trash to a guy who can reveal a sharp edge just by drawing a knife at this moment. Three months. It may not be possible to change it to him. On the side, the pirates who were also watching whispered. "The group on the left is from the Sea Snake and Pirates. The captain and the deputy captain are both ruthless people with a bounty of over 10 million." "Then what''s the origin of the one on the right? It looks very face-to-face, but dares to provoke the Sea Snake and Pirates alone?" "This is how you are ignorant." The pirate in charge of the explanation suddenly showed solemnity. "That man is the fierce man who stepped on the pointed cow Katzt two months ago and punched the boy killer Abe!" "Huh? Could it be...?" "Yes, he was born Usopp!!!" "It turns out that he is Usopp who made you a fortune two months ago. He has been listening to you, and now he has let me see a real person." "Shhh, don''t talk nonsense." The pirate quickly covered his companion''s mouth, for fear that these words would be heard by Maude. After all, the windfall from the Jianniu Pirates Group, it sounds nice to say that Maude threw it down to reward them, to put it ugly, they stole it from Maude. Kidd tilted his head and looked at the few pirates who were talking in low voices. He heard the conversation just now. It was also at this time that he knew that this guy from the Thor Weapon Store was actually Usopp, who had become famous some time ago. "Look at it." Kidd''s eyes were cold. In other words, it is not a three-month change. Actually, this guy named Usopp... In a month''s time, from the level that he could poke death with one finger, he grew up to be a ruthless person who could kill the Pirate Pirates. If you say this kind of thing. Who believes? Kidd, as one of the first to see Maude, even if seeing is believing, at the moment he can''t imagine how Maude did it. This growth rate is truly incredible. "Kid, what''s the matter with you?" Kira noticed the strangeness of her captain and couldn''t help asking. When he went to the Sol Weapon Store, he only glanced at Maude hastily. Which is like Kidd, who not only has a basic understanding of the [coolie phenomenon] in Thor''s weapon shop, but also has a direct eye on Maud. It was this difference that caused the two people to feel completely different. "It''s nothing." Kidd shook his head, paused, and his tone was solemn. "Kira, that guy also seems to use a knife. You have to look carefully later. He will definitely be our inevitable competitor in the future." "Ok?" Kira was taken aback, it was rare to see his captain being so cautious with a peer. "understood." He turned to stare at Maude, who was standing horizontally. Kidd''s attitude made him begin to attach importance to Maud''s strength. It was late at night, and more and more pirates heard the sound. If you want to say which place is the most kind to watch the excitement, it is the disorderly pirate den like Mad Hatter Town. The common street fighting is nothing. The worst time ever was when a pirate group captured dozens of naval soldiers. The pirate regiment could sell the captured naval soldiers to the pig factory to make a fortune, but they failed to do so. Instead, they tortured and killed the navy captives in the street. At that time, the streets were so lively as if they were celebrating a festival, and all they heard were the excitement and cheers of the pirates. In sharp contrast, the screams of the navy soldiers when they were tortured. Of course, the final fate of that pirate group was very bleak. In a short period of time, many good people who came to watch were gathered around him, making Maude quite helpless. "Resolve it as soon as possible." Maude took the initiative to attack the people of the Sea Snake and Pirates. Thomas Harvey, the captain of the Sea Snake Pirates, is offering a reward of 13.8 million, which is the person who warned Maude just now. Seeing Maude attack with a knife, Harvey''s eyes cold. "On the swordsmanship, since my debut, Harvey has never been afraid of anyone!" With a move of his arm, Harvey placed the long knife in the smoothest position for the knife, and immediately stepped forward with his right foot, and his figure jumped forward to face the attacking Maude. What Harvey said is not a lie. He has fought the navy dozens of times with a knife since he went to sea, but he has never met a rival. If it''s not for the debut time is not long, otherwise the bounty won''t be so low. Therefore, the sword is Harvey''s confidence to challenge Usopp. That''s self-confidence honed from the Navy. Snake song Harvey stared at the dark crow in Maude''s hand, and the arm holding the knife suddenly shook like a wave, but the long knife that was cut forward was as elusive as a snake. Among the crowd of onlookers, Kira looked at the serpentine that Harvey made, and couldn''t help but let out a surprise. He did not expect that a pirate with a new reputation would have such superb skills. Immediately afterwards, he wanted to know in vain how Maude would fight. In the field, facing the treacherous knife path Harvey cut over, Maude used Harvey''s physical movements to determine the fangs hidden in the blade. Afterwards, Maude slashed forward with an unremarkable knife, accurately capturing the snake head driven by Harvey. Cang! The dazzling serpentine light suddenly melted like spring snow. The two long knives collided, sputtering sparks. The snake song was broken, but Harvey didn''t care at all, but laughed excitedly. Snake song is just one of the pre-movements he has practiced hard, after which there are three more powerful moves, that is his ability to press the box. However, the naval swordsmen encountered before, without exception, could not survive the third move, so that his fourth move never had a chance to be used. But tonight, there may be a chance. Just use the man in front of you to make a name for yourself! Across the long knife, Harvey stared at Maude, his expression on his face became more excited as his mind floated. "Sure enough, there is nothing wrong with the reputation, Usopp, your success has made me excited. The next three moves depend on whether you can take it!" "boom--!" While setting up the knife, it was Maud''s free left hand that quickly pulled out the flintlock pistol from his arms, and immediately squeezed the trigger at Harvey''s vitals. With a gun in his chest, Havi''s excited expression suddenly solidified: "I..." Outside the court, the lingering sound left over from the gunfire made the crowd of onlookers into deathly silence. If it were not for the mask covering his face, Kira almost stared out at this moment. Thanks for the reward of 500 starting coins of Never Falling Tribulation and book friends 20191230041412099, and thank book friends 160215232956326, dumb W, rice juice Chau yes, orange flavor, and lonely 100 starting coins rewards. (End of this chapter) Chapter 72： More than that (new years day plus more) Chapter 72 is more than this (new year''s day plus more) Harvey''s serpentine knives are superb. But Kira saw that Maude had broken Harvey''s snake with a single knife. At that moment, Kira looked forward to the swordsmanship duel between Maude and Harvey in vain. He believes that it will be a wonderful battle. However, Maude shattered his expectations that had just emerged with just one shot. A grass seemed to grow in the air, that was Kira''s mood at the moment. He couldn''t help but glanced at the captain beside him. It seems to be saying, this is the person you want me to see clearly? ? ? Perceiving Kira''s strange gaze, Kidd''s cheek shook slightly, pretending not to see it. Around, the pirates looked at Maude with inexplicable and complicated eyes. As for the members of the Sea Snake and Pirates group, their eyes are split. Harvey, with the gun in his chest, was slashed to the ground by Maude before he could spit out the curse that engraved his mood at this time. "Three tricks? Sorry, I''m not interested at all." Maude calmly looked at Harvey who was not looking at him, and immediately felt the swordsmanship proficiency sent by Harvey. It can be said to be up! On the contrary, the benefits of physical skills are very inconspicuous. This is a normal reaction after casting a star. "Good guy." Nevertheless, Harvey''s benefits still surprised Maude. I didn''t expect it at all. Just a pirate with a bounty of 13.8 million, and just fill in a full name, there is such a large amount of swordsmanship income. This shows that Harvey''s level of strength is much higher than the amount of the reward, and a few more of these may be cast into [Star Frame]. Maude was overjoyed with the gains, and couldn''t help feeling a little regretful. If it is more informative, just fill in Harvey''s moves. With Harvey''s experience level, you should be able to extract half of them at this time. It is regrettable, but such a harvest should be satisfied. Maude first glanced at the angry Sea Snake Pirates and the others, and then made a move in full view. He inherited the excellent tradition of Thor''s Weapon Shop, and took out a thick pile of Bailey from Harvey''s body with great skill, and then stuffed it into his pocket. The whole process takes only one or two seconds. "..." "..." "..." There were only a few sounds around him, but he was once again pressed into silence by Maude''s corpse touching behavior. Maude''s move of touching the corpse made the people of the Sea Snake and Pirates even more angry. "His gun is out of bullets! Kill him! Take revenge for Captain Harvey!!!" The deputy captain of the Sea Snake and Pirates, Quincy, who is offering a bounty of 11.5 million Baileys, roared immediately and rushed towards Maud together with his men. Quincy took the lead and rushed to Maude first, slashing with a knife. Maude had already put away the short shot pistol, and held the knife with one hand to block Quincy''s cut. Cang! Sparks flew, and the two sides held each other''s long knives. The familiar scene reappears. Except, this time it was replaced by Quincy. "shameless!" Quincy clenched the long knife with both hands, gritted his teeth and tried his best to suppress Maude with his strength and fight for his teammates to attack Maude. The strength of the two parties is transmitted to their long knives through their arms, wrestling back and forth like a tug of war. "Your gun is out of bullets, wait for death!" The blue veins on Quincy''s face abruptly, looking very hideous. Maude wrestled with Quincy with only one hand, and in terms of strength, he was vaguely suppressed by Quincy, who had exhausted his strength in anger. As for why you need to use one hand, of course it can''t be for being handsome. "boom--!" Maude took out a second flintlock pistol and pulled the trigger neatly. The lead bullet went straight into Quincy''s body, causing a fault in the strength of his long sword. Unprepared to be shot, Quincy was stunned. Maude said lightly: "There are indeed no bullets, but I have another gun." After finishing speaking, no matter what Quincy''s reaction was, he knocked the shot Quincy to the ground with a single blow. Quincy couldn''t say anything, so he stubbornly followed in Harvey''s footsteps. At this moment, the remaining five members of the Sea Snake and Pirate Group were able to rush to Maude. They didn''t expect that Deputy Captain Quincy would be killed by Maud in the same meeting. Immediately, they could only bite the bullet and besie Maud. There should never be a third gun, right? Furthermore, there are five of them. With such thoughts in mind, it was Maude''s long knife that greeted them. Shattering Cut Maude stepped forward, slicing five consecutive swords towards them. The five-direction sword light flashed away, and the bodies of the five members of the Sea Snake and Pirate Group suddenly froze as if they had been subjected to a fixation technique. laugh-- A blood arrow sputtered from their chests. Maude took a step back, straightened his body, and immediately shook his arm, shook off the blood on the Dark Crow Blade, and then slowly returned to its sheath. Shocking cut is Gabriel''s move, which can quickly cut five knives and converge on one point. But Maude used it now, but allocated the five knives to each member of the Sea Snake Pirate Group. The effect is also outstanding. Bang bang...! A member of the Sea Snake and Pirates fell to the ground and died. Maude then squatted down and touched the corpse again in full view. A pile of Bailey was found in an instant, and it was stuffed into his pocket. "Comfortable." There is no time to count how much the two stacks of Bailey total. Under the dumbfounding gaze of many pirates, Maud slipped away and disappeared into the night in an instant. Looking at the direction Maude was leaving, most of the pirates looked complicated. They saw the last five knives that Mord had cut out. In other words, Mo Deming had superb sword skills, but he had to pistol to be a female. I don''t know how to comment on Maud''s approach. but. Many pirates have opened the door to a new world. In a trance, as if seeing the holy light on Maude''s head, smiled and stretched out his right hand to them. As if to say, come on. "This is a good trick." "I will go to the weapons store to buy a pistol tomorrow morning." "It''s impossible to guard against!" The tactics used by Maude immediately enlightened them. Among the crowd, Kira looked at the direction Maude was leaving, her eyes slightly dull. I thought that Maude needed to rely on a pistol, so the sword technique was just like that, but the five knives that followed slapped him severely. Kira immediately felt a chill in her heart. Although he witnessed the whole process of Maude single-handedly picking out the Sea Snake and Pirates. But he had a vague feeling that what he had seen before was not all of Maude. What kind of guy is this? Kidd tilted his head and glanced at Kira beside him. Under the mask, he did not see Kira''s gaffe. But Kira''s mood was quite shocking at the moment. "Kira, are you sure about what he said?" "No." Kira shook her head, her eyes solemn. "That man, definitely more than that." "is it" A trace of killing intent flashed in Kidd''s eyes. Such a perverted guy, it feels better to kill them quickly. But the old man is... Kidd''s killing intent emerged suddenly. The excitement is over, and the crowd of onlookers is about to disperse. Suddenly, an angry female voice came over. "Usopp!!!" Dense footsteps followed. Everyone followed the prestige, but they saw Abe in revealing clothes. The team headed by that woman came in aggressively. The crowd couldn''t help but let a gap open. Abe walked through the gap and came into the field. He saw the corpse on the ground for the first time, but he didn''t see Maude. "Where is Usopp?!" Abe suddenly looked at the surrounding pirates. But no one spoke up. "It''s late..." Abe gritted his teeth, his chest rising and falling sharply. Suddenly, many pirates who were about to leave stopped again, squinting at the beautiful mountain scene. (End of this chapter) Chapter 73： Happy New Years Day, add more. Chapter 73 Happy New Year''s Day, plus more. It''s unavoidable for the holidays. Therefore, as the title adds a more, it is also like the title Happy New Year''s Day. Ok. It was around this time last year when I first started dealing with the hospital. After that, it was the fuse for the last book to be delayed for another year. so. In the new year, Zizhu is here to wish all readers good health. This is more important than anything else. Pop! Pop pop Happiness! d(???)?(?????)? d(???)??d(????)?" (?*?*?)?(?>? Chapter 74： Bailey Fudged Chapter 74 Bailey Fudged The hunt tonight is without surprise. And the benefits were unexpected. When he saw it, Maude closed his eyes away, leaving the street and entering the intricate lanes. After walking around for a couple of laps, after confirming that no one was following, he returned to the weapon shop in the dark. As he passed the shelf in the store, Maude hesitated for a few seconds. From the bottom of his heart, he put the Dark Crow back on the shelf, and then walked into the back hall. In the corridor, Bailey was awakened by the sound and looked up at Maude. The nose moved slightly, it was the smell of blood coming from Maude. Maude glanced at Bailey who was leaning on the wall, and smiled: "Since I am awake, let''s have a supper together later." "What to eat?" Bailey''s sleepiness disappeared instantly, and he got up suddenly, his eyes gleaming. "Be quiet, don''t wake Sunny." "Ok!" Bei nodded with strength, sparkling between her teeth. When he first came to Sol Weapons Shop, Bailey thought that Maude and Sunny were the most terrifying demons in the world. I thought that the days to come would be very difficult. However, what Bailey never expected was that instead of having a difficult life, he was very comfortable. Most importantly, the meals are full and delicious. For him, the happiest thing to stay here is to eat. Bailey''s food-eating attributes still surprised Maude and Sunny, but they got used to it later. "You go to the kitchen first, I''ll come later." Maude said, immediately walked up the stairs and returned to the room lightly. Closing the door with his backhand, Maude took out the Bailey found from Harvey and others. A stack is quite thick. Maude counted, almost 1 million Bailey was in his early years. Mad Hatter Town is messy and dangerous, but as long as it has the strength, it is really easy to get money. As long as Maude is willing, it is a trivial thing to make millions in one night. But if you go to the black and eat black just for the money, it is better to practice the filling speed in the store. Collect the money, Maude went downstairs, first went to the bathroom to wash off the blood on his body, and then went to the kitchen to prepare supper. There is nothing to choose from in terms of ingredients, basically meat. This is one of the old traditions of the weapon shop. According to Saul, people have to eat to survive, and since they want to eat, they must eat better. Therefore, Sol can save a famous knife and make sure to eat well in the store. Maude took out a pile of meat from the refrigerator and prepared a simple meal. After a while, half a meat feast was prepared. Bailey couldn''t wait long ago, and as soon as the meat was on the table, he gobbled it up. Maude sat down and looked at Bailey, who was very blessed, while eating. "Now, even a pig can run faster than you." "Woohoo..." Bailey''s mouth was stuffed with meat, and he looked up at Maude, making a vague voice. Although he could not hear Bailey''s words, Maude could see the general meaning from Bailey''s eyes. That is, words like "how is it possible". Maude glanced at the swimming ring on Bailey''s body and said, "Have you not noticed that your appetite has decreased recently?" "Ok?" Bailey was stunned, and immediately swallowed the meat in his mouth with difficulty, and couldn''t help thinking. Compared with the food intake a month ago, there is indeed a decrease. Looking at Bailey who seemed to have awakened, Maude narrowed his eyes and said seriously: "Do you know why?" "do not know!" Bailey shook his head. Maude swallowed a piece of steak and said lightly: "Because you are fat." Bailey was deeply puzzled: "Isn''t the fatter the more you can eat?" "Who said the more fat you can eat?" Maude sternly said: "Lying down like you every day, how to promote the digestion speed, once the digestion speed slows down, the appetite will naturally decrease." "I haven''t been lying still... It''s still because you threw the cleaning to me..." Bailey murmured a few words. "What did you say?" Maude looked at Bailey and smiled. "No, no, oh, I was just saying, this meat is really fragrant." Bailey hurriedly raised a piece of steaming meat and proved himself innocent. Maude sneered and returned to the topic: "Let''s put it this way, do you think I usually eat more?" "Much!" "Envy you?" "envy!" "Want to be like me?" "miss you!" "Then exercise." "?" ......... The next day. Sunny took off the latch of the weapon store door, opened a small gap, and then returned to the counter, ready to read today''s newspaper. As soon as she picked up the newspaper, Sunny saw that Bailey, who had become plump and plump, suddenly lay on her back, holding a small piece of black metal in her short palm, and actually doing bench press. Seeing this scene, Sunny changed her color slightly, put down the newspaper, walked quickly to Bailey, and grabbed the small piece of black metal directly. Bailey was taken aback and looked at Sunny in confusion. Sunny frowned and said: "What''s wrong with you? Do you have a fever?" With that, he put a small piece of black metal on the ground, and immediately reached out and pressed his hand on Bailey''s forehead. Bailey thought that Sunny was mocking himself, but soon he found out that he was wrong. Sunny was actually serious. This is too ridiculous, big sister... Bailey cautiously pushed away Sunny''s hand and said, "I don''t have a fever. I just exercise occasionally." "work out?" Sunny frowned deeper, and suddenly reached out her hands to pinch Bailey''s plump face. "Pele, you don''t need to exercise, just eat. If you don''t have enough, tell me, I''ll add some vegetables for you." "Big sister...!" Bailey''s face was moved immediately, and he said seriously: "Listen to my explanation, I exercise to become like the boss, and I can eat a lot at every meal!" "It turned out to be so." Sonny was stunned. Bailey turned to look at the two small pieces of black metal and hesitated: "Big sister, that, can you pass me the load, I can''t reach..." "Ok." Sunny picked up the black metal and passed it to Bailey''s hand. "Then you exercise hard and try to eat more every meal." "Okay, big sister!" Being so cared by Sonny, Bailey only felt the power came out. Sonny stopped disturbing Bailey to exercise and went to the counter and sat down. A picture of Bailey appeared above her head-[Exercise = more appetite = more catties = higher potential selling price] Bailey, who restarted the bench press, glanced at the pensive Sonny sitting at the counter, and couldn''t help feeling emotional. "Whether it is the big sister or the boss, they are actually very good human beings." "Why did I think they were demons before?" "Oh, I was so sloppy." Thinking of this, Bailey can only exercise hard and can''t live up to the expectations of the older sister. Maude, wearing a lot of weights, came to the store and nodded in satisfaction when he saw Bailey exercising. Soon, Maude also started daily training. In the afternoon, Maude completed the training content ahead of schedule. After that, he unloaded the load and rested for a while, then brought all the equipment and went out to find prey. Time passed by. Five days later. Sol returned to the weapon shop with a lot of fine wine. Thanks to Jinran Qingsi and Tang 0 for the reward of 1,000 starting coins, thanks to Mijuzhou yes for rewarding 900 starting coins, thank you book friends 20180226124234694 for rewarding 300 starting coins, thank you book friends 20180520210925538 and Qiu Mingshans Mo in neighing TAT 100 starting currency rewards. (End of this chapter) Chapter 75： Opening Chapter 75 opening This time. Maude would go to the town to find prey every day. In five days, a total of fifteen targets were hunted, an average of three per day. The gain in physique increases slowly like a snail, and it is estimated that there is still a long way to go before the second star frame. But in terms of swordsmanship, there has been a substantial increase, which is also related to Maude''s special targeting of those prey with swords. It is estimated that it will not be long before the first star frame can be condensed in terms of knife skills. As for the intelligence cost of 4.5 million, Maude collected it in only three days and went directly to the night bar to let Tatamu start collecting intelligence. In the next two days, Maude earned about 1.5 million Pele. It can only be said that those pirates who can get the reward order still have more or less money in their wallets. On this day, Sol returned to the store and filled the basement with barrels of fine wine. In the short term, it is impossible for a redhead to "grab" Sol''s wine again, and these wines are enough for Sol to drink for the New Year alone. Arthur, who had been missing for a long time, returned to the store with Sol. "I am on vacation today." Removed his mask, Arthur, dressed in plain clothes, gave the reason why he would come to the store. In fact, no one had taken the initiative to ask him this question before. Arthur leaned on the counter, chatting awkwardly with Sunny. Sonny''s mind was obviously in the newspaper, but Arthur didn''t care at all. Even if Sonny didn''t pay attention to him, it didn''t affect his self-talk. On the side, Maude carefully noted Arthur''s face, prepared for it. This is a rare opportunity, because funeral directors usually wear masks, so it is difficult to get a glimpse of the true face. "Oh, right." Arthur suddenly showed a mysterious smile. Sonny paused and raised her eyes to look at Arthur, frowning slightly. Arthur lowered his voice and said, "An interesting thing happened in the pig factory last night, do you want to know?" "Not interested in." Sunny''s eyes suddenly cold. Arthur shrugged and said seriously: "Sonny, Sanny, if you want to be stronger, you have to face the past so that you can face the future. But every time I talk about the pig factory, your reaction is always so obvious. This is a weakness." "Nothing to do with you." Sunny looked cold. Arthur sighed slightly and said, "I did this to help you overcome your weakness." After the scars were arbitrarily opened, Sonny stopped answering, but her eyes on Arthur became colder. Seeing this, Arthur couldn''t help sighing: "It''s really hard to be a good person these days." At this time, Maude came quietly to Arthur, with a harmless smile on his face. "Brother Arthur, I have always admired you." "Oh?" Arthur tilted his head to look at Maude, a smile flashed in his eyes: "Boy, you have a good eye." At the counter, Sunny looked at Maude who suddenly came over to praise Arthur in doubt. Maude looked at Arthur and said seriously: "There is nothing, mainly because Big Brother Arthur''s profession makes me respectful." "Huh? That''s it." Arthur felt something wrong. Maude respectfully said: "Yes, so I have always been curious, what made you become an admirable cleaner, Brother Arthur?" "..." Arthur raised his brow. Funeral directors are a common profession in Mad Hatter. The polite pirates will call them scavengers, and those who are welcome are jokingly called cleaners. Essentially, the nature of the work of a funeral director is indeed very close to that of a cleaner, but it is biased. Therefore, no funeral director is willing to be called a cleaner in person. Arthur naturally did the same. However, looking at Maud''s expression of respect from the heart, it is hard to see a trace of teasing. How could Arthur know that the profession of a cleaner is indeed respectable. Seeing Arthur''s silence, Maude did not stop the topic. "Also, aren''t all women good at needlework? But the last time I saw Big Brother Arthur, you used needlework so well that I admire him." "Ha ha." Arthur managed to squeeze a smile. At exactly this time, Sol came out carrying a jug of wine. Upon seeing this, Arthur went straight to take the wine from Sol. The reason why he came here was to buy a jug of wine from Sol. Now that he got the wine, he left the weapon shop without looking back. Sunny watched Arthur leave, and then looked at Maude, with a smile in her eyes. Maude leaned on the counter and said strangely: "Sanny, you usually have a venomous tongue, how come you get misfired when you get to Arthur?" "Vicious tongue? Is there any?" Sunny wondered, without knowing it. "Have!" Maude firmly said. On the side, Bailey couldn''t help but nodded, and then the secret path was not good. He quickly looked at Sunny and found that the other party was not paying attention, and he was relieved. "Oh." Sonny didn''t take it seriously, and answered casually, then picked up the newspaper and read it. Maude smiled helplessly. He probably guessed the reason. Come to think of it, it was past experience that made Sunny so disgusted that Arthur deliberately raised the pig factory in front of her. Maude had the intention to learn more about it, but if he continued to ask, it would inevitably reveal Sunny''s scars, so he gave up. That night. During dinner, Sol was very generous and took out a barrel of wine. He had just moved back a pile of wine, and there was no psychological burden to splurge. The taste of this wine is really good. After all, it is something that redheads make a special trip. A young man and a young man added a fat ferret, pushed his cup and changed his cup, but it took a while to kill a barrel of wine. "You little thing, you drink well." Saul looked at Bailey, who was lying lazily on the table, in amazement. "It''s okay, hiccups~~" Bailey hiccups as he speaks. Suddenly, the table was filled with more mellow aroma of wine. Sunny again helped Bailey pour a large bowl of wine, looking forward to watching Bailey''s getting plumper swimming ring. "Haha." Saul laughed out loud, ready to bring up another barrel of wine. "Today, just drink him and stay drunk!" "it is good!" Hearing Saul''s words, Bailey straightened up suddenly, as if I could fight another three hundred rounds. Infected by this atmosphere, Maude laughed, and couldn''t help drinking a few more glasses. This drink was a bit drunk. Simply, that is, let go of drinking. Anyway, I was not going to sneak out at night. ........ A week later. Maude went to the night bar and got information about the gang cadres from Tatamu. At the same time, I also got the time when the bandit might come to Mad Hatter. "Is it an auction in ten days?" Maude thought. After returning to the weapon shop, Maude returned to the room for the first time, and immediately summoned the hunter''s notes, writing all the information of the gang cadres. There are three cadre-level combat capabilities with more detailed intelligence, and further down there are eleven captain-level figures. These names, without exception, were written by Maude in his notes. After finishing this, Maude went downstairs and came to the shop. Sol and Sunny are both here. The former leaned Erlang''s legs and read with gusto while holding a small yellow book. The latter was sitting at the counter, working on a flintlock pistol. "Sol." Morden solemnly called out Thor''s name. Maybe he heard Maude''s different tone. Sol and Sunny put down what they were doing and looked at Maude almost simultaneously. Facing the two gazes, Maude looked heavy. "I found... the identity of the murderer who attacked my family merchant ship." "Ok!?" Sunny''s expression moved. Saul was expressionless. Sorry, the update is late. This chapter is from yesterday. In addition, I ask for a recommendation ticket every day. Something can be broken, but the recommendation ticket cannot be broken! (End of this chapter) Chapter 76： Block the way Chapter 76 Blocking the Way What Maude said made the atmosphere in the court a bit heavy. Sunny looked at Maude and then at Sol, who was expressionless. She wanted to say something, but felt it was out of place, so she was silent. Sol put down the little yellow book, picked up the gilded pipe instead, and took a sniff. In the weapon shop that quieted down in vain, there was only the sound of Thor vomiting. Maude looked at Saul''s reaction. For this, he had been mentally prepared. Because when he first came to the weapon shop, Saul asked him to bid farewell to the past with a unique behavior. This undoubtedly showed an attitude at the time. However, Maude is not worried that Saul will refuse. "I want revenge." Maude mobilized the memories left by his predecessor, making the hatred and killing intent on his face more concrete. For the first time seeing Maude showing such an expression, Sunny''s face changed slightly, her lips moved, but she remained silent. On the other hand, Saul just shook his pipe slightly, and still didn''t say anything. Immediately afterwards, Maude had killing intent in his eyes, and said every word: "Only in this way can it be regarded as a real farewell to the past." When Saul heard the words, his eyes suddenly narrowed, and he casually put down his pipe. Really say goodbye to the past...? "and so?" "I need your help, Thor." "Haha." Sol couldn''t help laughing. Maude didn''t care at all, and continued: "The other party is Kabang Becky of the gang. They are so many and powerful. With my strength alone, I can''t get close to Becky." "So, I need your help, Sol... if it is you, it will definitely create opportunities for me to get close to Becky." "Oh? So that thing was done by a gang." Listening to Maude''s words, Saul slowly stopped his laughter, somewhat surprised. I thought it was an ordinary pirate raid, but I didn''t expect it to be the hands of the underground gang. Moreover, it is currently the dominant gang. No wonder Maude asked him for help. "I''ll help you." It was not Sol who said this, but Sonny. Maude couldn''t help but glance at the serious-looking Sunny. However, in Maude''s view, I really don''t think that Sunny, who rarely reveals the landscape, can provide him with any substantive assistance. Saul also looked at Sunny, and said with an aura: "I haven''t agreed yet, but you are the one who has the energy." "Anyway, you won''t refuse." "You little girl..." Saul shook his head helplessly. He really would not refuse this matter. On the one hand, as Maude said, only a hand-to-hand enemy can be regarded as a real farewell to the past. On the other hand, he has already regarded Maud as his own, so what reason is there to refuse? But he didn''t want Maude to form dependence. After pondering for a while, Sol looked at Maude and said lightly: "I can help you, but how to help is up to me." "no problem!" Maude had no room for bargaining. Seeing Saul agreed, he immediately answered. Sol picked up his pipe and took another sip. As if thinking of something interesting, his old face showed a malicious smile in vain. Maude and Sonny looked at each other immediately. ........... Ten days later. The Mad Hatter Auction House has an auction at the end of the month. As the largest auction in Mad Hatter, at least two auctions are held every month. One was a small-scale auction in the middle of the month, and the other was a large-scale auction at the end of the month. More interestingly, most pirates only like to participate in small-scale auctions in the middle of the month. The large-scale auctions at the end of the month usually involve more people from the underground world. This phenomenon has been around for a long time, and it is not deliberately guided by auctions, and it is impossible to examine the reasons. As it approached noon, the number of ships at the pier was significantly higher than yesterday. These extra ships are basically all of the underground world. Although there are more ships at anchor, it is still much inferior compared to the last time. In the evening, a number of ships entered the dock one after another. The auction started at eight o''clock in the evening, and these ships arrived in the evening and it is estimated that they will be the last group of potential auction guests. The boat steadily docked in the dock, and immediately, the crowd from the boat went straight to the direction of the wine street. There is still some time before the auction begins. Before that, the places that can kill time are pubs and restaurants. Wine street. Affected by the auction, the passenger flow of major taverns has more than doubled than usual. The street is brightly lit, full of alcohol, and pirates hanging on their backs can be seen everywhere, as always. Suddenly, a little riot came from the other side of the street. The pirates who heard the movement looked back, and showed surprise one by one. On the other side of the street, a group of men in black came in mighty. The leader is surprisingly Kabang Becky of the gang. "It''s a gang..." The pirates looked at the powerful team and hurriedly retreated to both sides of the street to avoid unnecessary conflicts. "Hey, did the gang only bring these people this time?" Some pirates who are accustomed to the gang style are keenly aware of a different situation. In the past, the formation of the gang Becky in Mad Hatter Town was never vague. Every time the younger brothers he brought with him, even if there were not five or six hundred, there were still three to four hundred bottoms. But this time, Becky only brought less than a hundred younger brothers. This surprised the pirates who were accustomed to the gang formation. But they didn''t even bother to investigate the cause, silently watching Becky lead a group of little brothers over. The majestic formation seemed to treat the street as their back courtyard corridor. Wherever they went along the street, the pirates voluntarily retreated to the sides, leaving a wide road for the bandits. No one who doesn''t have eyesight dared to stop the band of bandits. If there is, it can only be a drunk who is so drunk and unable to control himself. But the gangsters, whether you are drunk or not, get in the way, and it is considered polite not to leave you the whole body. Among the crowds on both sides of the street, Lafayette reached the ground with his toes, raised his fingers and lightly pressed the brim of his hat, silently observing the gangster team. There was a little bit of murder in the gaze looking at Becky. "Bucky the gangster." Lafayette pursed his red lips, and looked at the nasty little brothers behind Becky, but hesitated. Before, when Becky went to the street, hundreds of younger brothers would always be with him. But now, the number of younger brothers is only about 70 or 80. Therefore, this is undoubtedly a good killing opportunity. However, when Lafayette tended to do it, he felt a sense of crisis inexplicably. Intuition stopped him from thinking. On the street, only the footsteps of the gangs walking. Everyone stopped and watched, patiently waiting for the gang to leave. In this atmosphere, a young man with a black and red long sword slung on his waist walked to the middle of the street and faced the band of gangsters coming from the front. That abrupt behavior could not help attracting many eyes. In the crowd, Lafayette looked at the boy, his eyes suddenly shining in vain. A pirate recognized the boy''s identity and couldn''t help shouting, "It''s Usopp!" After shouting, the pirate quickly covered his mouth. Looking around, but no one paid attention to him. Because everyone else, including the gang, looked at the teenager. "Usopp?" Becky looked coldly at the boy called Usopp. This is a name that has never left an impression in his head. Well, it should not be worth mentioning. However, those who came were not good. Becky felt the undisguised killing intent from Maude, but did not slow down. Wow! Without Becky''s order, a gangster suddenly raised his pistol and pointed it at Maud. That guy is done... Watching this scene, the pirates on both sides of the street seemed to be able to predict Maude''s death. Then, they saw a smile on Maude''s face. Actually laughed? Many pirates were shocked. At this moment, a slight whistling sound suddenly came from the air. Before the sound of the gun was heard, a blood flower sputtered out of the temple of the gangster who was holding the gun, and he was shot and killed instantly. "Ok!??" The sudden change caused everyone to be discolored. what''s the situation? But Maude slowly pulled out Dark Crow. In order to persuade Saul to let him carry the knife tonight, but it took a lot of work. Today is sluggish... I''m really sorry... Before going to bed, I will have the second update today, I hope to forgive me! (End of this chapter) Chapter 77： Scary Chapter 77 The Horror A bullet that came from nowhere is like a stone that stirred up waves. The pirates who stayed out of the incident were immediately shocked. Obviously no gunshots were heard, but... They looked at the gangster boy who had been shot in the temple, with a strange expression on his face. I don''t know who fired it, but it definitely has something to do with Maude. Thinking of this, they turned to look at Maude who had drawn a long knife in the middle of the road. Before that, it was hard to think that someone would come to the street to trouble the gang. You know, the gang is one of the giants in the underground world of the West Sea. Although they are not galloping at sea, the pirate groups who have been famous in the West Sea for a long time will not easily touch their edge. Maude''s blocking did not stop Becky. But the shot, which hadn''t heard the shot, caused Becky to stop directly. "Protect the boss!" While the expressions of the gangsters changed in shock, they suddenly surrounded Becky, and covered a wall of people with their bodies to resist bullets. Becky, who was surrounded by the little brothers, looked towards Maude without any waves. With just the short sound of the bullets whizzing past, even Becky, who has used guns as toys since he was a child, can hardly tell where the shooter is. At most, he can only judge the direction of the bullet from the direction of the blood spattered when the boy was shot, and the point of impact. But just now, the incident happened suddenly and there was no time to collect information. And even if the ballistic direction is determined, nothing can be changed. Because Becky could be sure that the bullet came from a long distance. Although unbelievable, this is the fact. Surprised by the horror of the shooter, Becky did not show the relevant emotions on his face, but looked at Maude coldly. There is no doubt that the person who shot must be in the same group as Maude. "Kill him." Not interested in asking why Maude came to ask for trouble, Becky directly issued a murderous order. Hearing Becky''s order, several gangster brothers in the outer circle of the front side of the team took out their pistols at the first time. Shoo--! However, at this moment, there was another movement from bullets. Still not hearing the gunshots, those little brothers who had just raised their muzzle were shot and killed inexplicably. It was a few bullets in a row, and it was still shot in the temple... More than one? Becky''s eyes shrank sharply, and he could no longer maintain his face strength, and looked suddenly in one direction. Except for the brightly lit buildings, there is only a deep night. At the end of the dark night, there are horrible guys lurking enough to make one''s heart broken. "Boss..." The gangsters who had never experienced such battles all showed fear. Even if they encounter ten times the number of enemies, they dare to rush to fight. But this kind of gunner like a ghost has made them terrified. Not to mention the reaction of the gangsters, even the pirates on both sides of the street looked like a ghost. They who have never been to the Great Channel, have they ever seen such a scene? Substitute yourself into the situation of gangsters, what else is left besides despair? Compared to the horror of the gangsters, Maude held a long knife in his hand and smiled silently. The person who fired at a far distance was naturally Sol. Relying on the domineering and profound cultivation base, Sol can easily harvest the head of the gang from a few kilometers away. In other words, as long as Saul is willing, he can kill everyone in the gang every minute. At the end of the whole process, the bandits were not even given a chance to see him. "This is the strength of a top sniper..." The strength that Thor showed at this time made Maude deeply aware of the real horror of the sniper. Its just that Sols task tonight is not to destroy the gang, but to [cover] Mord. This is also the fundamental reason why Maude dared to come to the gang in an upright manner. Otherwise, just relying on the firepower of the gang, one face to face, even if Maude is confident to avoid, but don''t think that there is a chance to kill Becky. Who is it...? Becky suppressed the chill that kept rising from his heart, his eyes gloomy and swept across the little brothers, and said coldly: "The same thing, I don''t want to say the second time." Hearing Becky''s words, except for the gang members who were inconvenient to shoot because of their positions, everyone else pulled out their guns and wanted to kill Maud. However, bullets coming from afar in the night are often one step faster than them. Puff puff puff--! The gangsters who had just raised their guns all died after being shot in the temples without exception. The strange situation immediately made the whole street silent. But Maude was secretly refreshed, thinking that he was comfortable with his thighs. It is also impossible for him to take the initiative to remind the bandit that guns should not be used tonight. In this way, Thordo can kill some worthless gangsters. Moreover, Maude knew the roots of Becky''s Devil Fruit ability, and he knew that Becky must have hidden a lot of troops in his body. Among those unknown forces, the cadres and captains of the gang''s mid- to high-end combat capabilities are included. Therefore, before Becky reveals all his hole cards, Maude will never move a little without wasting his energy. Compared to Maude''s calm and unreliable situation, the bandit party seemed to be in a state of insolence. Becky''s face is rare and hard to look. In order to verify the guess, he asked the boys to continue aiming at Maud with guns. result. This time the bullet came faster. A few of the younger brothers had just made the action of raising the gun, when they were shot and killed by bullets from a distance. In a short while, more than two dozen dead bodies appeared on the ground. Becky glanced at the corpse on the ground, cold sweat oozing from his forehead. He doesn''t know how many terrorist snipers are hiding at the end of the night, but judging from the exaggerated shooting frequency, it is definitely not a minority. In other words, as long as the snipers are willing, not only can they threaten him, but they can also clear all the troops he put out in a short time. But those snipers did not do so. why? Becky has difficulty analyzing the cause, but can guess the preconditions for the sniper to shoot. If Becky knew there was only one sniper, he didn''t know what to think. Realizing that he could not aim his gun at Maud, Becky instead ordered: "Change the knife." The gang members were startled, but quickly executed their orders and drew out their short knives. This time, the bullet stopped flying. But even so, Becky still looked into the distance with lingering fears. He felt the strongest sense of crisis in history. The sense of crisis is like a railing that is invisible to the naked eye, falling from the sky to the surroundings, nailing him into a cage to limit him. Even if hundreds of subordinates are stationed in the body, even if the Devil Fruit ability can strengthen the body''s defenses, it cannot weaken his feelings at the moment. This is a very unreasonable thing. But after all, Becky was the boss who had been in the underworld for many years, and the cruelty emerged, and immediately spit out the cigar in his mouth viciously. He thought about turning around and fleeing. But in the end choose to face the danger and eliminate it. Being afraid of the threat of the sniper did not prevent him from wanting to kill Maud first. "Kill him!" Hearing Becky''s order again, the remaining gangster brother rushed towards Maude. The unconscious bullet no longer flew, making the gangster brothers sure. But they seem to forget that their strong point is the use of guns. Seeing the gang members changing their swords and rushing over, Maude was regretful and greeted him. Without much effort, Maude slashed the gang members like melons and vegetables. At this point, Becky has become a polished commander. Watching this scene, the pirates on both sides of the street were silent. That gang has fallen into this field. "What the **** is this Usopp?" The pirates were surprised. With the help of such a terrifying sniper, they seemed to foresee that a supernova pirate group named Usopp would emerge from the West Sea. On the street, Maude stood between the piles of corpses, shaking his wrist to shake off the blood on the knife. Soon, the knife pointed at Becky. "Release people and we continue." "who are you?" Becky''s expression became even more ugly when the ability of Jiancheng Fruit was spoken. The pirates around are unknown. Lafayette frowned slightly. Let people out? He looked at Becky. There was a vague guess. Also at this time. Becky took it all out. He did not release the subordinates in his body, but suddenly opened a row of small guns above his chest. The muzzles that protruded from the inside were all aimed at Maude. I am already paralyzed, so I ask for a recommendation ticket everyday. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 78： balance Chapter 78 Balance Superman is a castle fruit. It is the devil fruit that Becky ate at the auction last time. Ability, as the name suggests, is to turn the body into a strong castle. Therefore, Becky''s body is like a castle. Anything can be put into the body, including creatures. The objects that enter the body will all become smaller, and will only return to their original state when they leave the range of ability. In short, it is a mobile castle. As the leader of the bandit, Becky is neither short of money nor lack of people. Naturally, he has deployed the most limited weapons and manpower in his body. This is why he took only 70 or 80 little brothers with him on the street today. At this time, Becky was in a dangerous situation and directly exposed his hole cards. The younger brothers deployed in the body quickly mobilized, protruding a cannon out of the gun door, all aimed at Mod, and then ignited. Along with the roar, black shells the size of marbles ejected from the cannon door on Becky''s chest, and then returned to their original size in mid-air. On the long street, the sharp sound of cannonballs roared by. Maude understood the power of the castle fruit, and as early as Becky made a move, he immediately withdrew from the approximate range of the shell. However, the pirates on both sides of the street didn''t know anything about Becky''s abilities, and when the shrill sound of cannonballs roared past their ears, there was no time to run away in a hurry. "boom--!" Ten shells exploded almost at the same time. The high-temperature heat wave swept around with shrapnel. A dozen unlucky pirates who were closer were directly sieved by shrapnel and died on the spot. There were also many pirates who were pushed out by the air waves and suffered various injuries when they landed. After the explosion, dozens of pirates lay on the ground. Suddenly, anger and whine intertwined. How could the pirates here think that Becky would be so frantic that he would shoot directly on the street. "Becky, Lao Tzu cares about you uncle!" The horrified pirates greeted Becky and fled the scene quickly. The cannons are out, who would dare to stay on the scene to watch the excitement? Even the pirates in the tavern, after hearing the movement, rushed out of the tavern, trying to stay away from where Becky was. Only the daring pirates like Lafayette remained on the scene, but the distance was well controlled, and they could watch the battle without letting the battle affect themselves. Becky was greeted by a group of pirates, but he ignored him, and looked up at Maude who was standing on top of a tavern. As Becky''s line of sight lifted, the muzzle on that chest also lifted upwards, aiming at Maud again. However, taking into account the rules of Mad Hatter Town, Becky did not order the fire this time. If he destroys the tavern, it is himself who is unlucky in the back. Maude used this rule to restrain Becky''s pursuit of victory. Seeing Becky stopped the shelling, Maude took advantage of the momentum and rushed straight to Becky. Deliberately, behind Maude''s offensive route is a tavern. From this angle, Becky, who was throwing a mouse, really couldn''t fire arbitrarily. He could only close the cannon doors on his chest, and instead put down hanging doors on his abdominal cavity. The gangster brothers who were prepared in their bodies lined up and stood behind the hanging door, each holding a rifled spear in their hands. You can''t use artillery, but you can use flintlock. In addition, the misfire of a sniper in the distance made Becky feel surprised, and he was able to let go of his hand to attack Maude. But Becky did not relax his vigilance at this point, and separated a part of his mind to pay attention to the sniper who might fire again at any time. Seeing Becky''s change of offensive, and there was no movement on Thor''s side, Maude decisively gave up the charge, and consciously leaned towards the pirates lying on the ground. At the same time, the gangsters standing behind the hanging door pulled the trigger without exception. Accompanied by the sound of dense gunfire, a dense barrage composed of hundreds of lead bullets enveloped Xiang Maude. Maude, who had the foresight for a long time, put the Dark Crow into his sheath, and immediately used his hands together, raised the two severely wounded pirates nearby, and used them as shields. The barrage flew in, and immediately shot a burst of blood on the seriously injured pirate. In an instant, the two hapless guys swallowed their last breath. Around, more than twenty pirates lying on the ground due to injuries watched this scene in horror. For fear that they would become the next shield, they immediately used the strength of suckling, even if they were climbing, they had to leave this place of right and wrong. Watching Maude use the two pirates to block the barrage, Becky smiled coldly. There are sufficient troops in the castle to overcome the shortcomings of slow filling of flintlocks by firing in turns, thereby greatly increasing the firing frequency. With only two corpses, I can''t imagine resisting the next round of shooting. In the next second, after a few hanging doors in Becky''s abdominal cavity, there was another volley. Hundreds of lead bullets came out of the body, forming a barrage and shooting towards Maud. "A gun array..." Facing the second round of shooting, which took less than two seconds, Maude was in a hurry. He squatted down directly, reducing the area of ??the bomb, and at the same time folded the two rag-bag-like bodies in front of him, resisting the second wave of barrage. After that, Maude refused to give Becky a chance to shoot the third round, and forcefully threw the corpse in his hand. Becky''s eyes changed slightly, and he ducked, avoiding the two bodies that came one after another. The dodge action caused the body to sway, causing the gang members standing behind the hanging door to lose their heads and was forced to interrupt the third round of the salvo. At this time, Maude went directly to the other two pirates who were crawling on the ground because of their injuries. Seeing Maude rushing over, the two pirates suddenly changed their faces and let out a scream of horror. "No, don''t come over, don''t come over!!!" "You two have worked hard." Maude, however, expressed his condolences, and immediately knocked out the two horrified pirates. The shield cannot be moved. Maude carried the unconscious pirate''s back collar and rushed towards Becky again. Under the premise of sufficient weapons and troops, the castle fruit can display amazing firepower. But behind the amazing firepower, there is a more fatal flaw. That is balance. As long as Becky''s balance is broken, the firepower can lose its pour point. Becky frowned and looked at the pirate shield that Maude had replaced before giving the shot again. Another round of barrage shot at Maud from behind the hanging door. Maude directly placed the two pirate shields in front of him, blocking this round of shooting. At the same time, the impact of the lead bullet forced Maud to stop. But after the last lead bullet disappeared, Maude repeated his old tricks and threw the pirate shield in his hand to Becky. When Becky saw this, his face became cold, and in order to avoid the corpse, he flashed aside. Maude took advantage of the situation to explode with astonishing speed, and instantly shortened a large distance, and immediately took out his pistol, aimed at Becky''s eyes and pulled the trigger. boom-- The lead bullet flew out. "This bastard..." Becky was shocked, and suddenly tilted his head back, avoiding the lead bullet. His movement once again made his body unbalanced. At this moment, Becky realized a problem. That is, Maude seems to know Castle Fruit well. As his mind turned, Becky straightened his body. At this time, Maude had already come to him. Cang! The dark crow got out of its sheath. The blade light flashed away. A lot of blood was spilled in the air. Jiancheng fruit and castle fruit, honestly I choose castle fruit. (End of this chapter) Chapter 79： fruit Ninja Chapter 79 Fruit Ninja The corpse that was cut into two pieces brought out a lot of blood, and then fell to the ground. But Becky was safe and sound, backing back with a frightened eye. At the moment, if it weren''t for the little brother who rushed out of the castle in time to block the knife for him. I''m afraid, he was the one who spilled the blood on the spot. When did Xihai emerge such a number one person? Becky''s heart trembled. The gangster''s brother promptly escorted him, but he didn''t stop Maude from cutting his sword and cut out a second knife seamlessly towards Becky. At this time, another gang member jumped out of the castle, and when his body returned to its original size, he was shot by Maude. Suddenly, there was another corpse cut in two on the ground. "interesting." A smile appeared on Maude''s face. Becky, the gecko''s preserving strategy of docking his tail, made him laugh. After all, Becky has only eaten the castle fruit for more than two months. His proficiency is obviously not high, and he can''t exert the castle fruit''s due effect, nor can he play various tricks like the original book. Otherwise, in this case, with the power of the castle fruit, there are at least three ways to deal with it. However, Becky can only be beaten passively. Shattering Cut Maude gained the power and did not forgive, and quickly cut five knives towards Becky. Becky, like a seahorse, kept throwing out his little brother to block the slashing sword. laugh! As a result, five more bodies appeared on the ground. Maude smiled and swept over again. Becky can only throw out his younger brother again to delay Maude''s offensive. So there was another corpse on the ground. Just in this kind of marvelous way of entering and retreating, a dazzling corpse blood path was pulled out on the long street. Every time Becky took a step back, he had to throw at least one kid. Every time Maude took a step, one more corpse would often appear on the ground. In just a few moments, more than fifty gangster bodies appeared on the ground. What made Becky want to vomit blood was that no matter how he delayed Maude''s offensive, he still couldn''t get rid of Maude''s pursuit. In other words, the fifty little brothers thrown away can be said to have died in vain. In fact, Becky was not slow in throwing out his younger brother. But Maude''s knife is not slow, at least it can keep up with the frequency of Becky throwing his brother. The reason why those little brothers were cut in two so easily was also because of another shortcoming of Castle Fruit. The objects going out from the castle need to undergo a brief gradual change before they return to their original volume. Before this gradual process is over, strictly speaking, it is a living target. But in the final analysis, it was because Becky''s proficiency was too low. Therefore, as long as Maude can accurately grasp the timing of this gradual process, he can kill those gangster brothers who come out of the castle in the so-called cradle. The difficulty is not too high. Maude can do it anyway. So, in this kind of cutting melons and vegetables, Maude gradually cut out the feel. There were a few times when he turned his wrists with a magical pen, and with only one knife, he slashed three gangster brothers smoothly. Then Maude became addicted... Around, Lafayette and other pirates who have not left yet silently watched the wonderful scene taking place on the long street. With a little bit of vision, they felt an unclear sense of violation from this battle. They always felt that if Maude only needed to speed up a little, he should be able to break Becky''s defensive position that kept sacrificing his little brother within thirty rounds. But Maude''s offensive was only a tiny bit short. On the other hand, Becky, possessing the ability of Devil Fruit, should have given a sense of a lot of cards. However, in front of Maude''s offensive, Becky seemed very clumsy, with a sense of sight that might be better if he didn''t use the fruit ability. Watching all the way down, Lafayette and others really didn''t know if Maude was too strong or Becky was too good. A few kilometers away, Sol sitting on the top of a building seriously "watched" the battle on the long street. When he saw Maud''s highly skilled slash attack, Sol couldn''t help but several question marks popped up on his head. What''s the situation? Obviously, I haven''t let Maude touch a knife in these two months... The result is not unfamiliar, but has become more fierce? Is this too fake? "Is it possible that this kid''s talent for knife use is better than...Bah." Thor shook his head sharply. "The gun is more suitable for him, but he can''t ruin his domineering aptitude for seeing, hearing, and **** in vain." "Right, that is it." Saul said to himself. On the long street, the fighting continues. Under Maude''s fast attack, Becky, who could not make good use of the castle fruit ability, suffered from it and could only retreat steadily. In these short minutes, there have been hundreds of gang members thrown by him to block the knife, but the results have been very low. But even so, if hundreds of people were killed in a row, the physical loss must be obvious. With this thought, Becky took the time to observe Maude''s expression. What surprised Becky was that instead of seeing any fatigue on Maude''s face, he felt a hungry need in Maude''s eyes. As if to say to him: throw more, throw more quickly! "Is this guy serious?" Becky felt bad. However, Maude is serious. Before deciding to act on Becky, Maude wrote fifteen names in the hunter''s notes. Except for Becky, in these names, there are three cadres of the gang and eleven captains. Among the hundreds of corpses on the ground, there were three registered captains. In fact, Maude didn''t expect this at first, but just cut and cut, and the experience points he wanted were sent to his face. It''s like winning a lottery suddenly. Compared to pursuing the touch of three consecutive cuts, Maude wanted to win the prize more. So he began to look forward to every target that Becky would throw. He is not greedy. Don''t ask for three consecutive cuts. Nor do they seek cadres who can be drawn to gangs. Just ask Becky to throw the captains out first. With such expectations, Becky has a deeply unpleasant impression. Under this perception, Becky is eager to get rid of the status quo, but he does not know that this status quo was deliberately created by Maud. Even if Becky can get rid of Maud''s fast break, the final fate is hard to escape. Not because Maude is strong enough to crush Becky, but because Thor aimed his gun here. As long as Thor does not move the muzzle for a moment, then Becky can only be imprisoned in a fight between trapped beasts, and cannot jump out of the cage until death. This is the actual effect that Sol brings as a top sniper. On the long street, the seemingly stalemate situation continues. Around, there were more and more spectators, and they were basically attracted by the sound of the bomb explosion just now. A few short-eyed guys pulled out pistols, wanting to add some spice to the battle. In the next second, a lead bullet from a distance took their lives. This warning meant a few shots, which immediately let some malicious spectators calm down. In the field. There are more and more dead bodies on the ground. Maude looked more and more excited. Draw the sixth captain... Off the court. Lafayette''s eyes lightly pecked at Maude''s manner of cutting melons and vegetables. He laughed and was also intoxicated. There is light in the eyes. Thanks to Qi Cai, Pipi Eel for the great reward! ! Thanks to WangYlll Qiushan, Fenghuo, and scholar for the reward of 1000 starting coins, thanks to Orange Wind and Li Shengming for the reward of 100 starting coins, and thank Mu Mu for the 200 starting coins reward of the monster. (End of this chapter) Chapter 80： grass Chapter 80 Grass That''s right. That man is of the same kind. And finding the same kind is undoubtedly a thing worthy of joy. The light in Lafayette''s eyes faded like a tide, and the black crutch in his hand danced out a few beautiful circles, and immediately raised the brim of the hat with the tip of the stick. There was no light in his eyes, and the figure of Maude fighting was replaced. "Hold it back..." Lafayette grinned with red lips, struggling to suppress the desire to shoot. It was hard to see a similar person, and the violent factor in his body could not help but boil. However, the prey is Maud''s. Therefore, it cannot be shot. Once snatched, it is tantamount to breaking the beautiful picture with your own hands. Lafayette suppressed the desire to shoot, but could not contain the high killing intent that came out of his body. Suddenly, a chilling aura exuded from his body. The pirate who was still some distance away from Lafayette was taken aback. At that moment, there seemed to be dozens of needles piercing the sides of their bodies. what''s the situation? They were paying attention to the battle in the field and they couldn''t help but look towards Lafayette. In a daze, it seemed that behind Lafayette saw a tyrannical face condensed by killing intent. As their complexion changed slightly, they quietly moved away from Lafayette. Even though they were already far away... In the distance, on the top of a building. Wolf Rat and Ta Tamu squatted halfway behind the eaves, carefully watching the battle on the long street. "So strong." Tatamu comes from the heart. The wolf mouse silently watched Maude, who had driven Becky into danger on the long street with just a knife, his eyes were full of surprise. He thought that Maude''s strengths were marksmanship and thick-skinned, but now it seems that his skills in swordsmanship are not low. Although it is mere appearance, it has quite powerful lethality. But these are not important anymore. The important thing is that the spear is shot. Such strength is really terrifying. It''s no wonder that naval legend is so obsessed with spooky guns. Such a cruel person must have a lot of blood from his colleagues. But the most terrifying thing is that the reputation of the spear is not obvious... The wolf rat thought carefully and was terrified. After a while, the wolf rat shook his head slightly and broke free from the shadow brought by the spear. When the spear shot tonight, his mission began to come to an end. Maude and the girl in the weapon shop. These two chips alone are enough. "After that, I don''t care about my business..." The wolf mouse thought so. Soon, he subconsciously touched his trouser pocket. There is a phone worm in it. After the verification has ended, it is nothing more than to convey the matter to Gion. After that... Is it to leave, or to stay to witness the fall of the spear gun? The wolf rat silently looked at the figure on the long street. Perhaps, more inclined to stay. ......... On the long street, corpses were scattered all over the place. The blood gathered into streams, flowing everywhere. Becky has had enough. He could not care about the life and death of his little brother, but he could not stand the unchanging situation. It shouldn''t be like this. The surprise that the Devil Fruit ability brought him at the beginning shouldn''t be so weak. This ability clearly fits his identity and status... But why is it so? Is it too weak? Do not. He is too weak to exert the power of this weapon. If you can''t do it well, relying on weapons ignorantly will only hurt you. Becky suddenly woke up. When he got the castle fruit ability, he insisted that this ability would make him invincible in the future. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with his vision. This should have been a certainty. But Maude taught him what is now and the future with practical actions. After awakening, Becky''s eyes flashed cruelly. In the next second, the loyal little brothers who jumped out of the castle no longer carried knives and guns, but each held a black cannonball. This is Becky''s strategy after awakening. The worst is to die together. It''s better to be injured separately. And there are plenty of manpower in him. So no matter what the result is, when these shells explode at close range, he will surely be able to usher in the situation of [disparity in military strength]. That is his consistent style, that is, the chance to win. When Becky saw Maude slash to the little brother with inertia, a fierce smile appeared on his face. "Cannonball?" Maude''s eyes changed. When he reacted, the Dark Crow had already cut on the cannonball. There is no way, it becomes inertia when cutting and cutting, how can I stop in time. Boom! The violent explosion instantly involved Maude and Becky. The scorching air wave bombarded them, flying each of them away, and then landing on the ground, rolling several times before stopping. "Ahem." Maude clutched his chest and slowly got up. Relying on his physique to rise to one star, he just had colored spots on his body, and wounds of different depths were marked by shrapnel. In addition, that is, a wave of air bombarded the body, like a frontal punch. There is nothing serious, just a little pain. This is the benefit of physique. "Really cruel." Maude secretly said. In the necessary moments, only such ruthless methods can break and then immediately break into the first line of life. It is worth remembering. Maude checked the injury first, and then looked at Becky who fell to the ground. At that time, Becky was closer to the center of the explosion. If he didn''t have a physique attribute higher than the explosive power, even if he wasn''t dead, he should have suffered a lot of injuries. The Hunter''s Note did not return the income, indicating that Becky was still alive. Without any hesitation, Maude rushed to Becky, who fell to the ground, unable to move, trying to make the last cut and get Becky''s experience points. At this moment, gang members emerged around Becky. But it was Becky who resisted the dizziness and let out the little brothers one by one. Before implementing the self-detonation method, Becky had expected the same situation of injury to both sides. Unexpectedly, the end result was that he lay down and Maude could still stand. Forget it, special code can still run. But no matter what, he finally got out of the mud. Maude looked at the gang members emerging from the castle and couldn''t help stopping. "Trouble." Maude sighed softly. Not worrying about the immediate situation, but considering the possibility of being robbed. "Should it not be so unlucky?" Maude''s gaze passed through the gangster boy and fell on Becky who fell to the ground. He knew that Becky must have been badly injured. In this case, it is only a matter of time before Becky bleeds to death as long as time is delayed. But there are many people watching the excitement around, it is hard to guarantee that Becky''s enemies will be among them. When dealing with the gang members, someone suddenly appeared and killed Becky. So it''s strange that Maude doesn''t vomit blood. Becky, no matter what Maude was thinking, screamed out in anger with enduring pain. "Kill that bastard!" After getting the order, the gang members all raised their guns. Shoo...! The sound of bullets roaring. The sniper in the distant night dropped and reconnected at this moment. Like dominoes, the gang members were shot to the ground one after another. Becky stared at this scene in amazement and almost swallowed one last breath. "grass!" Everyone, listen to my explanation. . I moved six hours of bricks today. When I came back, I just wanted to make up my sleep, but I overslept. . So, tonight I decided to code all night! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 81： Come over Chapter 81, come over Sniper in the distance! ! ! The pressure exerted by Maude made Becky forget this. I watched as the little brothers were shot and killed one after another, as if a knife was slammed into Becky''s heart. However, the base number of gang members present was much higher than the frequency of bullets that flew from a distant night. Under this circumstance, even if some gang members were shot and killed one after another, it would not affect the rest of the people to shoot at Maud. Boom...! A series of gunfire sounded over the long street. Maude repeated his old skills, relying on his speed advantage, first pulled a few positions to the right. While drawing the firepower, he jumped to the top of the building in a vertical leap, avoiding the first round of firepower poured out by the gang members. The gang did not list the gun formations that could be shot in turn. After the first round of bullets, they could only fall into a vacuum period of filling the bullets. If it was an ordinary pirate, most of the cold weapons had already been cut out and rushed towards Maude. But the gang is a gangster who specializes in playing guns. In terms of filling speed, it is not even weaker than the navy elite. They filled their ammunition in less than three seconds. During this time, Sol killed more than a dozen gunmen gang members. As long as the gang does not put down the gun, Thor will keep firing until the gang wakes up. Subsequently, the gang members ignored the threat from Saul and faithfully fulfilled Becky''s orders. They all gritted their teeth and raised their guns to aim at Maude, who was standing on the top of the building, and immediately pulled the trigger with murderous intent. It was another round of barrage enough to tear people into pieces. Maude was ruthless enough, jumped directly into the alley between the house and disappeared into the eyes of the gangsters. "grass." As a result, the gang members who lost their target immediately fell into an extremely embarrassing situation. I couldn''t hit Maude, and I couldn''t see the sniper. then. The sharp sound of bullets roared in my ears again. People were shot one after another and fell to the ground. They are not fools either, and they won''t stand still. But no matter how they jumped left and right, the lead bullets that flew from afar in the night seemed to have eyes, and they couldn''t escape. Where did the monster come from? ! This is not only the real thoughts of the gangsters, but also the real senses of the spectators around. Anyone who meets such a sniper can only cry for his father and his mother and then wait for death. It is useless to call heaven and earth. "There are such strong people in Mad Hatter Town?" "This is the real sniper!" "It''s horrible, but luckily I''m not there." "It''s too miserable for the gang to encounter such a terrifying sniper!" "What''s so miserable? I''ve long seen the gangsters not pleasing to the eye, and it''s better to die without one left." "..." Seeing Saul show his power, the spectators around him expressed their opinions. The marksmanship, which is like death coming to claim his life, made them see the truly chilling side of snipers. Because of this, most spectators suddenly sympathized with the situation of the gang. In the field. Becky gritted his teeth. "Throw, throw away the gun!" He yelled out such a word with difficulty, and immediately spit out a mouthful of blood. The remaining members of the Bailai Gang directly threw their guns after hearing this. It was also at this time that the deadly roar of bullets finally stopped sounding. As Becky guessed, as long as there is no gun, the unknown number of terrorist snipers will not shoot. "Take me away" An irregular white mist appeared in Becky''s field of vision, and there was a tendency to blur. Hurt so bad... He still overestimated himself. In other words, once again brought into the pit by the low proficiency of Castle Fruit. So before the bomb exploded, the hanging door could not be closed in time... There was nothing wrong with the little brother who was hiding in the body. Instead, he had the feeling that his internal organs were taken out and beaten for a while and then stuffed back into the body. It seems that it was because of this that he was hurt so badly. But in the previous expectation, as long as it can release all the troops in the body. So, no matter how many injuries you have suffered, they are all within an acceptable range. But he underestimated Maude''s resistance. In this way, it turned out that he used the price of self-harm to get rid of Maude''s pursuit, which was a thousand miles away from what he expected. This battle cannot be fought. The best way is to escape quickly. The gang members actually wanted to slip away, mainly because the sniper was too unreasonable, so that they could not give birth to any resistance. Therefore, Becky''s last order was simply the sound of nature to them. A gang cadre picked up Becky the first time, ready to escape from this place of right and wrong. however. A lead bullet that followed passed through the human wall and dropped the cadre in seconds. The cadre fell to the ground without saying a word, and Becky, who was in his arms, also smashed to the ground. Involved in the injury, Becky snorted and his face became extremely ugly. What does this shot mean. He knew it all. Just want him to stay where he is. Who the **** is it? Who is it? The feeling of powerlessness being played between the palms of the hands made Becky crazy. The desire for destruction that breeds can only make the sense of powerlessness deeper. He has always played with people in his palms, and he never thought that he would fall into the land like this. Anger and weakness. Becky''s face gradually turned hideous. At this time, Maude walked out of the alley and stood upright on the opposite side of the gang. He looked at the guns scattered at the feet of the gang members. I can only sigh in my heart that Thor''s cover is more useful than the gun ban. Becky looked fiercely at Maude, who was covered in white mist, and wanted to ask Maude why he was bothering him. Driven by self-esteem, after all, he could not speak. Without his order, the remaining gang members with less than one hundred all drew out short knives and looked at Maude fiercely. Under the threat of snipers, this seemed to be the only thing they could do right now. "Come here!!!" A gang member couldn''t help but yelled at Maude. What if you can''t use a gun? In terms of numbers, they are still a huge advantage. Amid this roar, the morale of the gang suddenly began to pick up. Maude smiled, then took out his pistol. One shot. The roaring gang member was shot and killed instantly. "..." The gangsters looked stiff. While filling the ammunition, Maude calmly said: "Why don''t you come here?" After speaking, another shot was fired. The gun was aimed at Becky. But it was blocked by a gangster boy. Maude didn''t mind, and loaded the ammunition at the fastest speed, followed by another shot. In less than ten seconds, three gang members died under Maude''s gun. At this time, the gang members have a feeling of being played alive. In order to get rid of this feeling, a dozen gang members stayed to protect Becky, while the rest rushed towards Maud. Maud kept shooting and kept the gang members down. When the distance no longer supports shooting, the assassins are drawn out and killed. In a chaotic battle, in the shadow of the sword, the number of gang members dropped sharply at a speed visible to the naked eye. Those who had lost their guns were like beasts with their minions pulled out, and they did not pose a threat to Maude at all. After a few minutes. Maude''s feet were full of gangster bodies. The fighting continued to this moment, and Maude''s Dark Crow blade broke several holes, and he was on the verge of retirement. With the quality of Dark Crow, it can last till this moment, and it is worthy of its value. Replace it with an ordinary knife, such as the one with 50,000 Baileys. It is estimated that the shells will be gone after cutting. If it weren''t for this, where does the weapon shop come from? Maude looked blankly at Becky, who was guarded by a dozen gang members. "Only you are left." (End of this chapter) Chapter 82： she is mine Chapter 82 She is mine This battle has finally reached the most critical point. Excluding a gang cadre killed by Sol, the remaining prey is among these ten people. Fortunately, no one came out to steal the head. "But come?" Seeing that the remaining members of the gang were just waiting, Maude was scathing the Dark Crow that had collapsed several times. Immediately, Maude took out the pistol again under the glaring glaring of the dozen or so gang members. Still aimed at Becky and fired a shot. Not surprisingly, it was physically blocked by a gang member. At such a field, Becky finally couldn''t help but raise questions. "Who are you? Why are you killing me?" What responded to him was Maude''s indifferent gaze and a lead bullet. At that moment, Becky could feel more than just Maude''s eyes, gunshots, and the screams of his men before they died. And... the despair getting closer and closer to death. In order to desperately protect Becky, the remaining gang members were reduced to six. Including Becky, there are only four prey that can bring money to Maude. Maude slowly took another shot, aiming at Becky. Soon, with the sound of gunfire, another fell. The bandit went one step further. Around, all the spectators were silent. A combination of no more than five people is about to kill the gangsters alive. If it weren''t for seeing it with your own eyes, who would believe it? This is the strongest gang in the Xihai Underground World. But this is the fact. The main reason was that the sniper who hadn''t shown up from start to finish was too strong and forced the gang to take the initiative to throw away their guns. The gangs without guns can only be suppressed by Maude, who is stronger in melee combat. After coming and going, the majestic gang before, now turned into corpses all over the long street. Really sigh. In the field. The gangsters are indeed loyal. Even if the dangerous nest is about to fall, there is no sign of abandoning Becky. Even if he knew he would die, he was willing to use his body to help Becky block bullets. This is a kind of loyalty that can entrust life and death, which is eye-catching. But Becky realized that his life was imminent, and said in a hoarse voice: "Leave me alone." When he said this, there were only two cadres with the oldest qualifications left in the gang. "Boss, we swore an oath to live and die with adversity!" "..." Becky couldn''t help being silent. ten minutes later. It took a long time for Maude to get rid of the two cadres who had been strong for the longest time. In the end, only Becky was left. The gains from this hunt tonight are already exploding, and if you accept the head of Becky, you can say that it is heaven. The feeling of holding the thigh is so comfortable... Maude came to Becky and looked down at Becky, whose breath became weaker. Becky said with difficulty: "I and you...no grievances and no enmity...why..." Maude picked up a flintlock pistol from the ground and pointed it at Becky. Before pulling the trigger, Maude opened his lips slightly and said a name in a low voice. After hearing that name, Becky was shocked at first, then suddenly, and finally looked like ashes. It turned out to be... The gunshot rang suddenly. Maude fired. A blood hole suddenly appeared on Becky''s forehead, and his eyes remained round until he died. Seeing Becky staring at him, Maude dropped the flintlock pistol that was still smoking. Immediately he closed his eyes slowly, and with a movement of his mind, a hunter''s note appeared in the pitch-black vision. Physique:  A Becky, two gang cadres, plus the hunting results of a dozen gang captains directly let Maude condense a second physique star frame. The whole process went so smoothly that Maude couldn''t help showing a satisfied smile. It is a pity that the bandits do not have a decent hand with swords, so the benefits of swordsmanship are pitiful. Up to now, a bunch of stars have gathered on the cover of the note, but even the first star frame of the sword art cannot be condensed. But Maude was not in a hurry. For him, as long as there is the shelter of Thor''s thigh. Then, Mad Hatter Town is an excellent hunting ground for him now. As long as the star can be raised to the point where there is no profit at all, it doesn''t matter if you spend a few years here. Maude stood in front of Becky''s body for a while. The spectators around could barely see the smile on Maude''s face. It was a satisfying smile that made them secretly startled. "It''s good to provoke anyone in the future, but you must never provoke Usopp." Most of the spectators present felt this way. In fact, the strength shown by Maude is not enough to make them so obedient. They are more of the snipers who are afraid of Maude. And to provoke Mord, it means to provoke the terrifying sniper. After watching the excitement, and seeing the process of Maude destroying the gang, these spectators were ready to leave the scene. After all, the auction is about to begin. Some people left one after another. Lafayette walked towards Maude. What he is thinking now is to have an in-depth exchange with Maude from a similar standpoint. Just now. A rush of footsteps came from behind Lafayette. Lafayette looked back, but saw people from the Aibe Pirates group approaching with murderous aura. Especially the headed Ai Bei, while walking quickly, brought waves of killing intent. "For Usopp..." Regarding the conflict between Maude and the Aibe Pirates, Lafayette knew everything well, so he guessed the purpose of the Aibe Pirates at once. The pirates who were going to leave around saw the Aibe Pirates coming aggressively, they stopped one after another and looked at Maude in the pile of corpses with interest. Although the grudge between Abe and Maude is not well known in Mad Hatter, most of the pirates know it. Maude also heard the movement and looked around. When I saw that the person was Abe, my eyes lit up. It''s really time! The Aibei Pirates had heard the wind, and when they arrived at the scene, they were the first to see the corpses of gangsters all over the floor, and they were immediately shocked. Immediately afterwards, they looked at Maude standing in the pile of corpses, and couldn''t help showing a solemn look. They didn''t know the existence of the sniper. Judging from the black suits on the corpses all over the floor, they came to a judgment. Maude alone... destroyed the gang? How did you do it? Abe was shocked and turned to look at Maude. At this moment, a figure crossed to the middle, blocking Abe''s sight. That figure is Lafayette. Such a sudden cross-cutting is obviously unkind. When he saw Lafayette, Abe''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t have any intention to give in, and said coldly: "The idlers are waiting... step aside!" "Forgive me." Lafayette raised his crutches calmly and hung upright in front of him, while looking at the foil on Abe''s waist, the meaning was very obvious. Abe''s expression is a little harder to look. It happened that this guy got in the way. "Wait, she is mine!" Suddenly, Maude''s voice came out. "Ok?" Lafayette couldn''t help looking back at Maude, with a hint of scrutiny in his eyes. "Huh?" Aibei looked at Maude by accident and couldn''t help asking: "Usopp, what do you mean by this?" "literal meaning." Maude looked at Abe and smiled implicitly. Thanks for the reward of 10,000 starting coins for the justice zombie control loli, thank you for the 3500 starting coins for the reward that I just came to read, 2100 starting coins for the orange flavor, thank you Yennefer_ Ye Naifah for the 2500 starting coins reward, thank Verano Fujis 600 starting coins rewards, thanks to the magic swords 500 starting coins rewards. (End of this chapter) Chapter 83： Ups and downs Chapter 83 Ups and Downs When Sol decided to take action, the bandit was doomed to fall. And Maude got huge benefits from it. This is the gangster organization of the underground world. If he let him do it himself, it would take him how many chapters to solve it. And now, it only took less than an hour to get almost all the income registered in the hunter''s notes. This experience is so comfortable. It is far more intuitive than the previous life, which was used to execute prisoners by pressing thirty times a day in the institution. In the face of such intuitive benefits, the injuries on his body and the damaged Dark Crow are nothing at all. With such a generous income, Maude was ready to retreat. But the sudden arrival of the Aibei Pirates made him temporarily change his mind. The time limit of the thigh experience card is still there. At this time, Abe, who was registered, took the initiative to send it to the door. How could Maud miss it. However, Lafayette''s sudden cross kick was also beyond Maud''s expectation. Thinking of what Lafayette had done in Mad Hatter these months, Maude couldn''t calm down, so he directly declared his sovereignty. Hearing Maude''s words, Abe was not calm. "This, is this a confession?" Aibei looked at Maude, who was rendered a bit manly by the aftermath of the battle, with intriguing eyes, and his mind waved. The crew behind her seemed to have become accustomed to this, and did not respond much, and was in a state of readiness to take action at any time. "No." Maude directly denied Abe''s brain supplement. Abe''s expression collapsed instantly, and his eyes were filled with murderous intent again. The speed of change is comparable to that of Sichuan Opera. "Lafayette, she is mine." Maude ignored Abe''s changes and turned to Lafayette, his tone was unquestionable, and he declared his sovereignty again. With Thor''s [cover], Maude''s confidence is quite sufficient. Lafayette was calm, holding a cane to play a few sticks, and did not respond immediately. On the other hand, Aibei quickly converged his murderous intent again, and then looked at Maude with a rippling expression. The blood and dirt stained on Maude''s face are not only not dazzling in Aibei''s eyes, but more like a seductive [makeup]. "If you can get him... you can''t just play for one day. That would be too wasteful. You have to play for a week. Well, no, at least half a month!" A beautiful picture of the wanton ravages of Maud has emerged in Abe''s mind. Lafayette first glanced at the prey, Abe, who looked a little wrong, and then turned sideways to look at Maude, pointing his cane at the corpse on the floor. "Aren''t these enough to satisfy you?" "Not enough, but enough with her." Maude knew that Lafayette must have been eyeing Abe, so he came forward to stop Abe in this situation. It is nothing more than to eliminate the possibility of Abe being killed by him. But under the right time and place, how could he let Lafayette take Abe away. Hearing Maude''s determination, Lafayette pursed his lips and smiled, retracted his crutches, and landed on the ground instead. He was dressed as a gentleman, no matter what he said or behaved, he was like a gentleman. However, under that modest and polite words and deeds, there is actually a heart that tramples on rules and is full of tyrannical abuse. Perhaps it is because of disdain to cover up. His eyes are often as cold and unforgiving as a cold night, and the pale complexion that makes one feel uncomfortable makes his red lips dazzling like blood. There is no doubt that this is a man who always reveals a dangerous atmosphere At this moment, Lafayette smiled at Maude. Suddenly, he raised his hand and lightly pressed the brim of his hat, and acted in a polite manner towards Maude. "Ussop, before this, this woman was something I was fond of, but I am honored to be able to know you tonight, so its okay to give her to you." "Oh?" Seeing Lafayette so witty, Maude raised his brows. "This is the best way, because she is also the prey I have been fond of before, but you respect me a foot, I pay you a foot, and you can''t lose you by saying anything, so the people behind her are left to you Up." "..." The smile on Lafayette''s face couldn''t help but stagnate. Maude said seriously: "Well, I am not the kind of unreasonable person" "..." Lafayette took a deep look at Maude. Immediately, he raised his crutches and drew a thinner sword from it. In terms of size, the sword is not much different from Aibei''s foil, which is actually one of the reasons why he regards Aibei as his prey. After pulling out the sword, his gaze passed Abe, and then fell on the crew of the Abe Pirate Group. Think of it as a meeting ceremony... Staring at the prey, Lafayette, who just needed to release some desires, said calmly: "That''s okay." After hearing this, Maude narrowed his eyes slightly, how could he easily believe it. at this time. The conversation between Lafayette and Maude made Abe more and more confused. It''s a clay figurine to get a bite of prey like this, but it''s not even half a nymph. She suddenly pulled out the foil from her waist, pointed at Lafayette, and said coldly: "Little ones, kill me this ugly monster!" The crew of the Aibe Pirates suddenly moved upon hearing the sound and charged Lafayette. Lafayette smiled when he saw this, and instead of retreating, he took the initiative to meet him. In an instant, the two sides fought a battle. Abe stopped paying attention to the situation on Lafayette''s side, and instead looked at Maude coldly. "Don''t worry, I will leave you with a sigh of death." "Thank you really." From the corner of Maude''s eyes, he glanced at the guns on the floor, and his smile grew thicker. Around the street, seeing the excitement to see again, a group of spectators stopped again. To them, tonight is extraordinarily lively and much more interesting than participating in an auction. However, most of the spectators'' eyes are focused on Abe. Without him, ups and downs. In the middle of the street, Abe held a foil in his hand and leaned forward, like a graceful cheetah, rushing towards Maude. Maude took the materials on the spot, picked up the gun on the ground, directly aimed at Abe and pulled the trigger. boom--! The lead bullet flew towards Abe. Abe turned sideways and easily avoided the lead bullet. The sideways movement slowed her speed. When she was about to speed up again to the extreme, Maude picked up two more guns from the ground. "Ok?" Abe''s eyes changed slightly and decisively slowed down. Bang bang-- Two lead bullets flew. Aibei looked like a sword, moving left and right to avoid the lead bullet. When he was able to stabilize his figure, there were two more shots. "Asshole!" Abe yelled, another one sideways to avoid the lead bullet. Immediately afterwards, she slammed forward and rushed towards Maude. However, the lead bullet that came again forced her to slow down and make dodge movements. Although Maude made almost no aiming movement when firing his shots, at this distance of less than fifty meters, every shot was very accurate. Under such precise strikes, Abe relies on the hard power that matches the reward, and frequently evades the lead bullets from flying. It''s just that Maude''s marksmanship is too tricky, making her look very embarrassed when she moves around. But in the eyes of the surrounding visitors, it is not a beautiful scenery that can be described by the ups and downs. Good job, Usopp! They silently applauded Maude. Click... The gunfire suddenly stopped. Maude picked up two unloaded flintlock guns. Abe smiled coldly and took advantage of this to narrow the distance between him and Maude. Maude regretted it, but dropped the flintlock and drew out the dark crow. Just when Abe thought Maude was going to fight her close, he saw Maude kick on the body of a gang member. In this way, a corpse flew towards her head on. "..." In the new week, I ask for your recommendation votes from the readers. Don''t doubt, the recommendation votes in your hands are more precious than my flesh! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 84： Fleeting Chapter 84 is fleeting The corpse flew oncoming. The corner of Abe''s eyes jumped wildly, and he easily avoided the corpse that flew over into shrimps. She can hide from bullets, let alone dead bodies. Just, don''t bring such a disgusting person. Boom! Another dead body flew up. To be precise, it was half a corpse. Some of the corpses of the gang on the ground were shot in the temple and some were chopped in half by Maude. And Maude is obviously not the type to be picky. Kick over, no matter whether you are one or half. "you!" Seeing half of the corpse flying over, Abe moved sideways and avoided in time. However, the blood shaken from the corpse still inevitably splashed onto Abe''s face. "Usopp!!!" Abe looked at Maude with an angry face. What caught your eye was still half of the corpse. Abe endured his anger, and after avoiding the half of the corpse, he strode towards Maude. Oncoming, it was still half a corpse. Maude knew that Abe, who could even dodge bullets, naturally couldn''t be hit by a corpse. But, can you be splashed with blood in your eyes? Before close combat, every possibility is worth trying. So, half of the corpse flew over between the feet. In this way, Abe kept getting away from the flying corpses, gradually narrowing the distance. What made Maude regretted was that although Abe''s face was spattered with blood, it did not affect Abe''s vision at all. When the distance between the two sides was about to shrink to within ten meters, Maude stopped decisively. Aibei finally stepped into the attack range. She had been angered for a long time, with a hideous face, and moving towards Maude was a big move. daisy The foil in her hand suddenly pierced a dense needle awn, covering Maude into it. "Crazy woman, it''s different now." Maude coldly looked at the oncoming Jian Mang. Compared to when he was in the Tomahawk Tavern, he now feels no pressure at all. Immediately, Maude, who saw the sword''s strength, made an oblique pick without any fancy. The dark crow''s blade, which was on the verge of retirement, cut into the dense sword light without hesitation. Cang! The sword glow that was in full bloom like a daisy was instantly burned out and turned into a fleeting spark. The fierce and slender foil was thrust upwards with a single knife. "what?!" The power transmitted through the blade caused Abe''s eyes to shrink sharply. When the spark that was hit by the sharp blade disappeared, the tide of crisis suddenly covered. The experience of hand-to-hand combat accumulated over the years has caused Abe to desperately want to pull back the foil that was picked up between the electric light and flint. She knew very well that once she could not return to defense in time, the battle would come to an end in an instant. Abe made the most correct decision in the flashlight. However, it was too late. Maude''s knife was faster than she expected. It is a kind of speed that has no skills at all, and is supported by physical fitness alone. In the eyes, a blade of light came as promised. Abe''s heartbeat suddenly missed the beat. Then, there was a cold in front of me. Maude''s expressionless face rushed into her sight abruptly. laugh--! Blood spattered out! Maude slashed through Abe''s body, and at the same time, he passed Abe forward. As he passed by, Abe smelled a scent of blood and gunpowder. Puff--! Maude quickly turned around and stabbed Abe''s back with a knife. Compensation is a good habit. Maude has always paid great attention. The blood-stained blade suddenly penetrated Abe''s chest. Being penetrated by a knife, Abe''s body shook suddenly, and then he arched tightly, and when he tilted his head back, he let out a scream of pain. The fatal two cuts made her lose strength quickly. The foil in her hand dropped to the ground, and when her legs were soft, she almost fell to the ground. At this moment, Maude took a step forward and stretched out his left hand to hold Abe''s waist. While holding Abe''s body, he exerted a little force and gently moved Abe into his arms. At the same time, the long knife that penetrated Abe''s chest went in like this. Abe screamed again, the pain of the blade tearing her internal organs made her straighten her white neck, and then her head leaned back and leaned on Maude''s shoulder. The long hair that was stained with a lot of blood just spread out like this. At the juncture of life and death, Abe felt the temperature and close touch after coming to him, tilted his head with difficulty, and faced Mod''s indifferent gaze slantingly. She stretched out her hand to touch Maude''s cheek, but because of lack of energy, she could only tighten Maude''s skirt. "If, if..." Before she finished speaking, she suddenly leaned forward and ran across Maude''s cheek with her lips. "Hahaha!!" After making this untimely move, Abe exhausted his last strength and let out a burst of cheerful and crazy laughter. Maude didn''t care, and immediately backed away. The crazy laughter suddenly stopped. Abe fell soft to the ground, blood spreading under him. The luster in her eyes was fading at a speed visible to the naked eye. In a trance, the memory of the past deep into the soul emerged. In front of him was a figure who had fled. In my ears, all the excited laughter of the pirates. In this way, Abe''s consciousness slowly sank into the darkness. Maude glanced at Abe''s corpse, and raised his hand against the scribbled lip print on his cheek. I wanted to wipe it off directly, but ended it awkwardly. Afterwards, Maude put down his hands and slowly closed his eyes. In the pitch-black vision, the hunter''s note with white light on the edge emerged out of thin air. Above the cover, the star clusters with white dots fell downward one after another, condensing a star frame quickly on the right side of the knife skill demand in the form of a meteor shower. When the star frame is condensed, a strand of starlight is like an hourglass, from the upper corner of the star to the bottom, and the flow is very fast. When it touched the bottom of the star frame, the gleaming stardust turned black in an instant. After a while, the blank space in the star frame was filled by a third of black star dust. "It not only condenses the star frame, but also fills a third." Maude was very pleasantly surprised. Although the previous star rating will increase faster, it should not be so fast. Perhaps it is because the quality of prey in Pirate World is generally higher. Maude closed his eyes to check the action of Zhan Guo, and fell in the eyes of the surrounding spectators, but he looked like a ruthless man after he smashed the flowers and closed his eyes. "..." In the silence, the spectators became more afraid of Maud. For a dangerous person like this, it is better to retreat back. After a while, Maude opened his eyes and turned to look at the battle on Lafayette''s side. I saw Lafayette''s figure resembling a dragon, rushing back and forth among the crowd. It actually suppressed dozens of pirate elites of the Aibei Pirate Group by one person. Maude saw that Lafayette could always avoid the attack from the periphery of the line of sight at the very moment, and his heart could not help but constrict. "Is it domineering?" Maude waited and fought for a while. Seeing Lafayette cut the enemy by more than half within a short time. Maude admired and slid decisively. When Lafayette killed all the members of the Aibe Pirates, Maude was long gone. Lafayette didn''t care, and slowly returned the sword to its sheath, and immediately glanced at Abe''s body. "Ah" [Ps: Pirate World has no family with swords. Thank you 0 for the reward of 1000 starting coins, and thank you for the reward of 100 starting coins for the zombie control loli and orange flavor. (End of this chapter) Chapter 85： Sorry! ! ! Chapter 85 I''m sorry! ! ! Killed all. Maude also left. Lafayette has no reason to stay on the scene. In the jealous gaze of many pirates, Lafayette walked away leisurely. After Lafayette left, a pirate said solemnly: "Have you noticed that the death of the crew of the Aibei Pirates was all their throats were cut with a sword by Lafayette, but there was no blood on Lafayette''s body" "..." "..." The surroundings fell silent. "I''ve been listening to others saying that Foil Aibei''s stabbing is very strong and can poke a person out of dozens of blood holes within a second, but Usopp only took her three times..." "Abe''s bounty is 38 million, right?" "Yes." "Three knives...?" "..." "..." The surroundings became quiet again. After a while, someone whispered: "Monsters, both are monsters!" In the distance, on the roof of the building. The wolf rat silently looked at the pile of corpses on the long street like a Shura field. The leading gang in the underground world and the Aibe Pirates, which had a bounty of more than 50 million, died. The night breeze was cool, coming from behind, heading towards the long street. However, even if the night breeze was blowing towards the front, the wolf rat seemed to be able to smell the heavy blood coming from the long street. After a while, the wolf rat laughed. "Happy, really happy..." "..." Tatamu was silent. The wolf rat laughed for a long time, then gradually stopped, and turned his head to look at Ta Tamu''s profile. After hesitating for a while, he suddenly said: "Tatamu, leave Mad Hatter Town." "why?" Tatamu heard the words and looked at the wolf rat in doubt. The wolf rat was silent for a while, and said calmly: "Don''t ask why, in any case, it''s correct to listen to me, is it possible that I will harm you?" "why?" Tatamu insisted. "I really..." The wolf rat patted his forehead vigorously, and sighed, "Don''t ask, anyway, I won''t say it." "Good." Tatamu nodded and said, "Don''t ask." "Then can you go?" "Don''t go." "..." The wolf mouse''s eyelids twitched a few times. "Tatamu, it''s the last time, can you do as I said, as long as you don''t stay here, you can go wherever you want." "Wolf Rat." Tatamu looked at the wolf rat and said seriously: "I will not go." Hearing the unquestionable in Tatarmu''s tone, the wolf rat frowned. "You will die, Tatamu." "that" Tatamu condensed his eyes and asked, "Where is Usopp? Will he die too?" The wolf rat looked at Tata Mu in surprise, and his brows deepened. Seeing the wolf rat''s reaction, Tatam no longer remained silent. "Werewolf, I know you are a navy." "..." "The woman that night was also a navy." "..." "What are you planning?" "..." "Where did Usopp come from?" "..." The wolf rat moved his lips. After a while, he said silently, "He is not called Usopp." Tatamu was stunned. ........... An alley 500 meters away from the Wine Street. Maude, covered in blood, walked into the alley. A person walked out from the shadow in front, but Sunny was fully armed. Tonight, she is also one of the support staff. However, in the presence of Sol, she has no need to act. Staying here, watching Maude fight in blood alone, not only destroying the gang to complete his revenge, but also killing the famous Abe in the end. Sunny looked at the injury on Maude''s body carefully, and after moving her eyes, she finally stopped at the scribbled lip print on Maude''s face. "metamorphosis." "???" Maude, who had just walked into the alley, immediately had a question mark on his face. "metamorphosis?" "Well, abnormal." "Are you talking about my pervert?" "Well, abnormal." "Where am I?" "metamorphosis." "..." Modver. Immediately, he finally noticed that Sunny''s eyes fell, but it was the lip mark left by Abe. "You mean this?" Maude raised his finger to press on his lips. "metamorphosis." Sunny drooped her eyelids. "Forget me afraid of you." Maude twitched the corners of his mouth, and then wiped off the lip marks with his fingers. By the way, why didn''t it wipe off in the first time? Think about it now. It seems that it was because of an inexplicable emotion from Abe''s last laugh? Maude shook his head slightly. People are dead, so what do you want to do? Seeing Maude wipe off her lipstick, Sunny turned to look at Maude''s injury. "I brought the medicine, do I help you deal with the injury now? Or go back to the store to get it?" "No hurry, go to a place with me first." "Where to go?" "pier." Maude smiled slightly. ten minutes later. Maude and Sunny rushed to the dock. When they came here, there were a few ear-piercing gunshots from the place where the Abe Pirate Ship was anchored. As well as another location farther away, there were also dense gunfire and faintly audible fighting sounds. That direction is where the gangster boats anchored. Compared with the ships of the Aibei Pirates, the ships of the bandits are obviously more valuable, but relatively, there will definitely be a lot of people competing for it. Therefore, Maude is more inclined to search the property of the Aibei Pirates. Hearing the sound of fighting from not far away, Maude couldn''t help sighing: "These guys ran faster than anyone else when they smelled the meat." "Faster." Sunny quickly urged, and she rushed over immediately, fearing that the benefits would be taken away. Maude saw that Sunny was more positive than himself, and he was speechless. After a while, the two came to the mooring position of the Aibei Pirate Ship, only to hear the fierce fighting sound from the deck. "Sanny, don''t you go up there?" "do not underestimate me." "All right, then you be careful." Maude nodded, exerted force under his feet, and jumped directly onto the boat. In the same way, Sunny jumped onto the boat following Maude. The two came to the deck one after another. At this time, the battle on the deck was almost over. The members of the Aibe Pirate Group who stayed on the Pirate Ship could not resist the wolves that converged into one group. It is only a matter of time before it is destroyed. The arrival of Maude and Sunny immediately attracted the attention of nearly a hundred people present. They thought they were two witty colleagues again, but they never expected it. "It''s Wu, Usopp...!" The group of pirates was dumbfounded when they saw that the person was Maude. There is a feeling of being about to steal, and then suddenly discovered by the owner. And the owner is still a hunk who can easily shoot them to death. "Why would he come here..." Every pirate on the deck looked at Maude in horror. Facing the horrified gaze from everyone present, Maude smiled and said: "Don''t care about me, you keep busy." With that, he pointed to the remaining crew of the Aibe Pirates. "Isn''t there a few still unresolved?" "..." The pirates laughed dryly when they heard the words, how dare to talk. The atmosphere fell silent for a moment. "Sorry!!!" Suddenly, a pirate shouted loudly, and immediately rushed to the edge of the deck like a hundred-meter master. Then, he turned into a high jumper, jumped directly over the deck pole and landed on the pier, and ran without looking back. "Sorry!!!" Someone took the lead to escape, which immediately caused a chain reaction. One by one, they apologized first, and then jumped off the boat like crazy. After a while, there were only a few injured members of the Aibe Pirates on the deck. Sunny first glanced at the pirates who had run out of sight in an instant, and then looked at Maude''s profile. "You are right, they really run faster than anyone else." "Ha ha." While Maude chuckled lightly, the crew of the Aibe Pirate Group had been eliminated. Then, he and Sunny started a search. the other side. The mooring place for the bandit boat. The corpses on the deck and even the dock. "How could it not, why not?!" The victors who had made a **** way looked at the cabin that did not even have a pile of Bailey, their faces were full of disbelief. I won''t stay up late tomorrow. After adjusting the schedule, try to make the update time more stable. Finally, ask for a recommendation ticket every day. The recommendation ticket is very, very important to me! ! Thanks! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 86： its time Chapter 86 is time In order to obtain the [legacy] of the bandit, many pirates are desperate to death. There were corpses all over the pier, and even the sea around the ships was stained red with blood. It was so tragic, but in the end, the basket was empty. How can it be accepted? The pirates covered in blood almost didn''t follow along. How could they think of Becky stuffing all of his possessions into his body. But after Becky died, the things in his body disappeared with the ability and did not know where it went. This is the fundamental reason why the gang has no property on board. Relatively speaking, Maude has returned with a rewarding experience. If it were not for limited manpower, Sunny even wanted to remove the pearl frame in the captain''s bathroom. After the search, the two of them left the Aibe Pirate ship contentedly, carrying large bags and small bags. Before leaving, Maude kept an eye on him, hid a few piles of Bailey in his clothes, and threw the Dark Crow that completed the task into the sea by the way. There were several holes in the blade of Dark Crow, and it had lost its value. But with the money collected from the search, it was enough for Maude to exchange for a better quality knife. As for the famous knives, it is something you can''t find, even if you have money, you may not be able to buy it. Maude knew that there were one or two sharp knives in Roggetown, but don''t think about it in the short term. So honestly go to the weapons store in the town to look for it, or go to Tatamu to buy one. ......... Maude and Sunny returned to the weapon shop. As soon as they entered the door, they saw Sol sitting at the counter. "Come on, just put it here." Sol glanced at the big bags on the two of them, then jumped out of the counter, smiling and pointing to the open space in front of them. Maude and Sonny looked at each other immediately, and could only do so and put the package on the ground. Sol immediately unwrapped one of the packages and dumped it out, but it was a pile of banknotes and coins. Sol, who has dealt with money all the year round, only fiddled a few times, and roughly estimated an amount. "About eight million." After speaking, he untied the rest of the package and poured out all the contents. In addition to banknotes and coins, that is, some small gold and silver jewelry and jewelry, and good-looking crafts. Sanny saw the banknotes scattered all over the floor and couldn''t help holding a handful in her hand, her eyes bent into crescents with a smile. Maude picked up a gilded handicraft, which was quite heavy, but it was estimated that it would not sell for much. Sol is estimating the sum of everything. After a while, the result was about 20 million. After estimating the harvest, Saul looked at Maude and Sunny with a kindly look, as if looking at the children who came to give gifts. "Yes, yes, you two are sensible, and you know that you want to be filial to the elderly, so I will reluctantly accept it." "?" Sunny. "?" Maude. Saul looked at them with a smile, and immediately unloaded the banknotes and crafts from their hands and put them in the money pile. "Okay, it''s all this point, you should go to rest." "..." Maude and Sunny couldn''t help but glance at each other. After a while, the unwilling Sonny took the lead and said seriously: "Sol, we never said that we will give you these things." After finishing speaking, Sunny motioned to Maude with her eyes for an assist. Maude turned a blind eye, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. It wasn''t that Xiaoxiao wanted to take revenge on Sunny''s last small report with Sol, but he knew that Sol had spoken to this point, and there was no room for recovery. Furthermore, Maude had hidden a few stacks of Bailey before he came back, and it was easy to get money from Mad Hatter, so even if Sol wanted to hack tonights harvest, Maude didnt care. Sol indeed intends to include all these things in his bag. He glanced at Maude, who was pretending to be dead, then looked at Sunny, and said meaningfully: "Sonny, you did not say that you would give me these things, but I have already felt your intentions, that''s enough." "..." Seeing that Sol was determined to black out these gains, Sunny gave up. She said blankly: "Well, I wanted to save a little coffin for you, but it seems impossible." Maude heard the words and couldn''t help laughing. Saul didn''t care, but suddenly looked at Maude. Seeing Saul look over, Maude instantly reduced his smile. Then, Saul reached out to Maude and smiled: "Take it out." "What to take out?" Maude was slightly startled, but his face was blank. Sol earnestly said: "What else can it be, of course the stacks of coffins I placed on your back." Maude found himself underestimating the shamelessness of Saul. What do you put on... Maude sighed softly, and then under Sunny''s incredulous gaze, he took out the stacks of Bailey hidden on the back waist. Sol simply snatched Pele from Maude''s hand and threw it into the money pile. Sunny pointed at Maude and said in shock: "Maude, you, you actually hide money!" Maude stretched out his hands and said helplessly: "Isn''t this just in case, the result is still not able to prevent the past." "Then you should tell me too, because I trust you so much." Sunny dropped her hand abruptly, a ray of anger appeared on her face. "Uh" Maude looked at Sunny strangely. I always feel something is wrong. Sanny suddenly took out the medicine she was carrying, and then patted it on the counter, and snorted coldly: "You can apply the medicine yourself. I''ll go to sleep." After that, he walked quickly toward the corridor. "Sonny, didn''t I also put a stack of coffin books on you?" Saul smiled and looked at Sunny''s back. Sonny stiffened when she heard Saul''s words, and then stopped. "Take it out." "I don''t remember such a thing." Sunny turned around slowly, doing her last struggle. Sol sighed, "So am I reminding you?" "..." After being silent for a while, Sunny took out a pile of Bailey hidden in her body like her fate. This time, Maude looked at Sunny in surprise. As if to say, you also hide money? Sunny glared at Maude, and soon threw Bailey in her hand into the money pile. Saul nodded in satisfaction. On the corridor, a fat ferret shrank silently. He couldn''t help but miss the big free forest again. Now think about it, the air there...is really clean. In the shop. Saul sat on the pile of money and waved at Maude and Sunny. "Well, you should go to rest." What else could Maude and Sunny say, and walked towards the corridor honestly. "Wait." Suddenly Saul stopped both of them. "From tomorrow, the shop will be temporarily closed." "why?" Sunny couldn''t help turning around to look at Saul suspiciously. Saul said lightly: "It''s time to teach you domineering." "real or fake?" Sonny''s eyebrows were instantly pleased when she heard this. Maude was bright. Sol stared: "When did I tell lies?" Maude and Sunny suddenly stopped talking. (End of this chapter) Chapter 87： guide Chapter 87 Introduction The teaching of domineering starting from tomorrow is something that Thor decided temporarily tonight. The reason is that he watched Maude fight tonight. As far as the outcome of the battle is concerned, there is actually no big problem. However, the process of the battle did not satisfy Saul. It''s too rough. The most important thing is that the weapon that helps Maude complete this revenge is not a gun, but a knife! ! ! Piansheng Maude still used the knife quite easily, at least as far as the situation was concerned, the effect of using a knife was far better than using a gun. This made Thordan feel resentful. However, he was quite reasonable, knowing that for Maude, the guns at this stage did not have the effect of destroying the enemy frontally. Only by mastering domineering can this situation be changed. Of course, for any kind of profession, the domineering effect is obvious. However, compared to swordsmanship and physical skills, spearmanship is more dependent on the transformation effect brought by domineering. This is not only an improvement in all aspects, but a substantial change that can make spearmanship tactics tend to be diversified. It was also based on this consideration that Thor temporarily changed his mind. In his original plan, it would take at least three months to officially teach Maude domineering. But considering the talent that Maude showed, it is not impossible to advance this time. After all, Sunny has almost met the conditions recently, so she can teach together. The only thing that worries Saul is that in the process of imparting domineering, Sunny may be hit by Maude. "It shouldn''t be so." Solmer thought silently. Seeing Thor suddenly think about it, Maude and Sunny glanced at each other before leaving quietly, leaving Thor alone in the store. Before going to bed, Sunny still helped Maude deal with the injury. "Don''t touch the water for a week." After applying the medicine and bandaging, Sunny reminded. "To understanding." Maude nodded. The injuries suffered tonight are not serious, but there are more wounds. With the current physique, supplemented by wound medicine, it should be almost healed after ten and a half months. After that, the two went back to their rooms. They are looking forward to tomorrow. Early the next morning. Maude woke up and went downstairs the first time. In the kitchen, Sunny is preparing breakfast. Maude went to wash first, then came to the restaurant. He pushed Pele aside, who had occupied two positions, and sat down immediately. It''s already half an hour before Sonny makes breakfast. And Sol seems to be counting time, stepping on to the restaurant. Starting today, he can no longer go to morning exercises. After breakfast, the three came to the store. Before the training began, Sol removed the counters and shelves, freeing up the entire shop. Maude and Sunny were sitting in distress, looking expectant. Saul sat on the stool with Erlang''s legs tilted, holding a gilded pipe in his hand. "About domineering, I shouldn''t have to explain it again, right?" "Ok." Maude and Sunny nodded each. Although they will not be domineering, but they have a basic understanding of the existence and type of domineering. Sol lightly tapped his pipe, his tone calm. "For the gunner, seeing and hearing domineering is a prerequisite for the formal entry threshold, but that''s all. If you want to go further, you must master armed domineering." "However, everyone has more or less good and bad things, and so is domineering." "You two have very high aptitudes for seeing, hearing, and sex. You only need to be guided appropriately. Getting started is not difficult." "As for the armed color, wait until you have mastered what you saw and heard." Having said that, Sol looked in the direction of the corridor. "Little guy, bring things here." Hearing Saul''s voice, Bailey immediately moved a basket of lead bullets to Saul''s side. Saul jumped off the stool, put his pipe on it, and then picked up a handful of lead bullets from the basket, showing a dangerous smile. "No matter how much theory is said, it is not as useful as practice." "Sol, the proper guidance you said was...hiding bullets?" Maude looked at the basket full of lead bullets, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. "Is there a problem?" Sol tossed the lead bullets in his hand and said seriously: "Speaking ahead, although it is a practice, but these are all genuine lead bullets, if you fail to avoid the point..." Having said that, Saul sneered. "Then I can only ask Arthur to run." Realizing that Thor was serious, Maude and Sunny changed their eyes slightly. If you just practice, you can replace lead bullets with other things. At least no accidents will happen. After a long while, Sunny asked: "As for this level?" Saul glanced at her and said lightly, "Bleeding now, better than losing my life later." "understood." Sunny nodded. After a pause, she asked in confusion, "What if you lose your life now?" Maude glanced at Sunny silently. Saul said blankly: "That only means that you are nothing but that." "Oh." Sunny nodded again. This is the end of the strange conversation. Subsequently, the practice officially began. Maude and Sunny were standing on either side of the wall, while Sol was holding a lead bullet in each hand. At this time, the two knew that Saul did not intend to use a gun. It''s just that... The expressions of the two men who were waiting in a serious formation were slightly relaxed. And when the practice begins... Shoo! Maude and Sunny only heard the sound of breaking through the air, and when they reacted, there was an extra bullet hole in the wall beside them. How to hide this special code? The two were dumbfounded. "Well." Sol looked at the bullet hole where the curling tobacco was emerging, and sighed, "Oh, it''s a lot rusty, and I used too much force accidentally." "!!!" The two looked at Saul faintly. If the lead bullet goes to the forehead... "Don''t worry, I have always been in control." The index fingers of both hands each pointed straight forward, and the thumbs bend downwards, making a pistol gesture. "let''s start." As soon as the voice fell, Thor''s right index finger first pointed at Mord, and the downward thumb flicked, and the lead bullet was shot in response. This time the lead bullet speed is not as exaggerated as the first time, and even slower than the conventional flintlock pistol. "see it clearly" Maude dodged to the right in time, and a bullet hole appeared in the wall just a few centimeters from his left arm. Immediately afterwards, Saul "fired" twice again, both of which were successfully avoided by Maude. After that, Saul turned to "shoot" Sunny, who also easily escaped the lead shot. After dozens of "fire" shots in a row, Thor slowly speeded up. Maude and Sunny gradually felt the pressure. Not ordinary pressure, but the pressure between life and death. If you cant avoid it, either get injured or die... Mad Hatter Town, Wine Street. The big event that happened last night has spread. Almost every bar is talking about Maud. "Not only the Aibei Pirates, but even the bandits are also planted..." In a tavern, everyone talked. The popularity of Usopp''s name suddenly surpassed Lafayette. On a table in the tavern, Kidd and Kira were drinking silently. All ears were talking about Usopp. "That rascal" Kidd snorted coldly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 88： Departure and arrival Chapter 88 Leaving and Arrival Kidd was not there last night. But listening to the conversation around me, I probably understand what happened last night. Compared to Maude slashing the gang and Abe with a single knife, he cared more about the sniper who escorted Maude. "The old man, have you taken the shot..." Kidd picked up a bottle of wine and poured it with his head up. The clear liquor slid off the sides of the lips, and the air exuded a mellow smell of liquor. Kira sat aside, silently watching Kidd, who was not in the right mood. Under the mask, no one could see his look at the moment. After a while, Kidd drank the bottle of wine. With a flick of his arm, the empty wine bottle flew to one side, smashed onto the adjacent table, and shattered on the spot. The shards of glass flew over several pirates at the table. "Bastard stuff!" The pirates suddenly flew into a rage, slapped the table and got up, looking fiercely at the initiator. Kidd, who was the initiator, looked over with murderous intent. The menacing pirates suddenly wilted and sat back in their chairs with their necks back, not daring to look at Kidd again. Seeing the other party so acquainted, Kidd coldly retracted his gaze and turned to stand up. The movement was so great that the chair fell backwards and made a muffled noise. The sudden sound frightened the bodies of the pirates at the neighboring table. "go." Kidd ignored the clowns and strode towards the door. Kira dropped a few Pele, got up and followed Kidd. The two walked out of the tavern one after another, and then walked side by side. Kidd looked ahead, and wherever he looked, there were pirates who were drunk and greedy for pleasure. "Kira, this kind of place... there is no need to stay any longer." Kidd''s eyes were full of cold light. Indeed, I saw a few incredible guys here. But more, it''s just scum that is not worth mentioning. "In terms of manpower..." "There will be." Kidd''s steps forward suddenly accelerated a bit. "But not here, there are still many places we haven''t been to." "Ok." The two walked towards the pier. "Usopp..." When he walked, Kidd flashed through his mind. Kill Usopp. This is the first time he felt necessary to do something since he went to sea. It''s just that Sol''s existence made him give up this idea. Kidd and Kira crossed the wine street and came to the bustling dock during the day. The two stopped to look at the many ships anchored in the bay mouth. After taking a few glances, he picked a pirate ship that looked more pleasing to the eye. Afterwards, they crossed the crowd side by side and walked towards the pirate ship. Two figures passed by them. These two figures are Sabo and Kerla who have returned to Mad Hatter Town. After walking a certain distance, Sabo suddenly looked back at Kidd''s back. "what happened?" Kerla asked doubtfully. "It''s nothing." Sabo retracted his eyes and looked forward. Kerla looked at Sabo strangely. The two walked forward. After traveling a hundred meters, a loud movement suddenly came from behind. Sabo and Kerla looked back, and what caught their eyes was the chaos between the pirates. "Are those two people just now?" Kerla looked at Kidkira who had killed a pirate ship. "Let''s go." Sabo didn''t look too much, but quickened his pace. Kerla nodded, and quickly followed Sabo. When Sabo and Kerla left the bay mouth pier, Kidd Kira, who snatched a ship by killing means, set sail and slowly sailed out of the bay mouth. ........... Great Waterway, Marine Headquarters, Marin Vando, Office of the Marshal. The current Marshal Warring States was sitting in his office chair, staring down at a reward order. "What is the origin of this D..." The Warring States period whispered to himself. Sitting on the desk is a cute white goat. It is looking at the reward order in the hands of the Warring States. It knows that, maybe in a few minutes or tens of minutes, the Warring States Period will put that reward order into its mouth. This has always been the case. "Boom boom." Someone knocked on the office door. "Come in." The Warring States period looked up at the door. A school official with a beard pushed in, strode to the desk, and first paid an extremely standard salute to the Warring States Period, and then reported: "Marshal, just now, Lieutenant General Karp''s warship drove out of the inner bay without notification." "understood." The Warring States period looked as usual. After the subordinates left the office, the Warring States sighed and helplessly rubbed his forehead. In the entire navy headquarters, Karp can do just that. Although it is not in compliance with the rules, but the Warring States has long been used to it. It is Karp''s consistent style to mess around with sex, but when it comes to business, he has never neglected and can complete the task well every time. "What does Karp want to do this time? Forget it..." Warring States muttered to himself, and immediately looked at the reward order in his hand. After a long silence, he sent the reward order to the kids mouth. The little goat happily put the reward order in his mouth and chewed slowly. At this time, Lieutenant General Crane came to the Marshal''s office. The arrival of Lieutenant General Crane interrupted the contemplation of the Warring States Period. "Ahe, why are you here?" Warring States got up and walked out of the desk, slightly surprised to look at Lieutenant General Crane with a calm face. Lieutenant General Crane whispered: "Come over for Karp to tell you one thing." "what''s up?" "Kapu''s voyage this time is to go to Xihai to encircle and suppress the spooky spear. Counting the voyage, he won''t be able to return in a short time." "Ok?" Warring States'' complexion changed slightly, and when he heard the second half of Lieutenant General Crane''s words, he couldn''t help but feel a headache. No wonder Ahe has to come over. This is no longer in the scope of [vacation]. "That guy Cap..." "Warring States, your focus." Lieutenant General Crane reminded him in due course. "Oh, you mean the spear." The Warring States Period looked at Lieutenant General Crane, and said calmly: "The reason why Karp was able to find the whereabouts of the spear, you must have done a lot, including making suggestions?" Lieutenant Crane nodded slightly. "If this is the case, there is nothing to worry about. Moreover, if Karp knows how to deal with the spy gun, if he takes too many people, it will only increase the sacrifice." The Warring States eyes drooped, recalling the memory of the spear. Although the spear was inconspicuous on the pirate ship, it was undoubtedly one of the man''s most powerful backing. As a top-notch sniper, Spooky Gun performed his duties perfectly, and kept clearing obstacles for the man in obscurity. In the countless contact battles at that time, it was also a sly gun that caused countless colleagues to lose their lives. As the main force in the hunt for Roger Pirates, Karp has many crew members who have become ghosts under the spear. Karp is also so obsessed with spears because of this. However, from the standpoint of the navy, the high-intensity campaign to arrest the remnants of the Roger Pirates has already come to an end early. To this day, the remnants of the very difficult and low-key arrests such as Rare Gun, Raleigh, and Jabba, standing on the naval standpoint, are no longer worth the effort. Karp also understood this, so he didn''t embarrass the Warring States period. Looking at the Warring States in his memories, Lieutenant General Crane suddenly said, "Kuzan is on the Karp ship." "what?" The Warring States period was taken aback. Then he remembered that the green pheasant was on vacation now. just Warring States smiled helplessly. ......... On the calm sea, a dog-headed warship sailed through the waves. On the deck. The green pheasant lay on a sun lounger and said lazily: "By the way, where are we going?" "Xihai." Karp responded with a conditioned reflex, and then turned back to look at the untuned green pheasant. "Kuzan, why are you here!!!" "???" The green pheasant tilted his head, confused. The soldiers around were silent. Is it already here? (End of this chapter) Chapter 89： The tricky gun is not fun Chapter 89 The spooky spear is not fun "Haha!" Karp''s laughter resounded over the sunny sea. Snapped--! This is the sound of Karp hitting someone''s shoulder hard. "Kuzan, you really have you. I don''t know where we are going but dare to board the boat, puff haha!" Snapped--! It was another heavy shoulder blow. The green pheasant patted his shoulder again and again next to Karp, showing a wry smile while silent. After Karp finally stopped, the green pheasant rubbed his shoulders and asked, "So, what are you going to do to Xihai?" "Oh, go and meet your old friend." Karp grinned. "Old man? I thought I was going to the East China Sea." "Haha!" Karp took another shot of the green pheasant, and said seriously, "This time is different." "different?" A curious color flashed in the eyes of the green pheasant. Karp slowly put away his smile, and said solemnly: "The old man I want to see this time is a spear." The green pheasant was silent for a while, and said in amazement: "The spooky spear? Did you mean the spooky spear of the Roger Pirates?" "Who else but him?" Karp looked at the green pheasant strangely, as if saying that your question is a bit redundant. The green pheasant was silent again, looked around, and finally stopped at Karp''s deputy not far away. "Bogart, have you seen my bike?" "No." Bogart, his deputy wearing a hat, shook his head. Hearing the words, the green pheasant scratched his head, stood up silently, and immediately bent over, preparing to put the sun lounger away, and then left the downwind boat. Snapped--! Another shoulder blow from Karp. The green pheasant looked up and saw Karp''s heartless smile. "Kuzan, Xihai is very fun." "But the tricky gun you are looking for is not fun." The green pheasant sighed softly. Karp retracted his hand, squeezed his nostrils, and said indifferently: "I don''t want you to do anything, just go cool." "This word... Although it''s not very appropriate to use here, I''ll just go cool." The green pheasant reached out to the sun lounger again. Snapped--! It was another shoulder blow from Karp. This time, Karp took the excavated booger and patted the green pheasant on the shoulder, then retracted his hand. "It''s all here, let''s go after dinner." "..." The green pheasant glanced silently at the booger on his shoulder, first activated its ability to freeze the booger, and then bounced his fingers away. He knows what kind of enemy the spear is, so he knows Karp''s motives for keeping him. Forget it... It''s okay to see the fighting of old people in old times. The green pheasant lay back on the sun lounger. Karp chuckled, picked up a piece of senbei with his hand that had just picked his booger, and leaned in front of the green pheasant''s face. "Please eat senbei." "..." The green pheasant put on the blindfold silently, and came out of sight. Karp didn''t care, and threw the senbei into his mouth. He can deal with the spear alone, so he doesn''t need the fighting power of the green pheasant. However, since the green pheasant has boarded the ship, let''s stay here. As for the battle, he just pulled down this old face, and was not embarrassed to let the green pheasant take action on vacation. But if there is a green pheasant, at any rate, he can put a talisman on his crew. Because Karp has dealt with the Roger Pirates many times, he knows the tricky part of the spooky gun. One is mobility, and the other is means of killing. When fighting, they could not catch up with the spear. The defense is defensible, but can''t hold the spooky gun to pick teammates to start. Sometimes I get so angry that I can''t do anything with the spear. In many contact battles, the sly spear also carried out a long-range strike first, thereby alleviating the frontal pressure on the Roger Pirates. The most helpless thing is that when many colleagues were hit by a shot, they didn''t even know where the bullet came from, let alone who pulled the trigger. In the battle, most people pay attention to the enemy who is full of deterrence in the frontal battle like Roger Whitebeard. Therefore, when the battle becomes more intense, the presence of the sniper will become weaker and weaker, and the number of enemies will be quickly reduced invisibly. Even, as long as the presence of a sniper is always aware of, psychological pressure will increase invisibly. This is the scariest part of the spear. That person has absolutely no need for fame, but has fulfilled his duties perfectly from beginning to end, silently supporting his partner in the back. In Karp''s later career, he did not encounter a second spear. What I insisted to say was that I saw the shadow of the spear on the red-haired pirate group, one of the four emperors. Probably because the red-haired Shanks was born in the Roger Pirates group, the backbone of the Red-haired Pirates group has many daunting gunmen. Karp looked up at the blue sky and white clouds. "This time, I won''t let you run away again." ............. West China Sea, 158 branch of the Navy. The indoor training dojo with a full range of equipment is full of momentum. "drink!" "drink!" "drink!" The naval soldiers trained in line showed a different excitement. Even if they have been overweight training, even if the sweat wets every corner of their body, they will not feel tired at all. How is this going? When navy soldiers were training, they would be distracted from time to time to look at Gion, which was also wet with sweat not far away. In the air, there is a refreshing fragrance. And the source of this fragrance is Gion, a woman who can be called perfect in their eyes. Sweat dripping... A word used to praise a woman, without exception, comes to the mind of every navy soldier. It was the scent of jasmine that came from Gion''s body that made them tirelessly complete today''s training content. No, it was overdone. To stay for one more second, or to see Gion one more second. They have already started the second round of training. Gion ignored the admiring gaze from all around and focused on completing every training action. Originally, during this time period, she would not come to the training ground. However, she received the news today that Karp is on his way. On the eve of going to Mad Hatter Town to crusade against the sly gun, she could not restrain her, she came to the training ground temporarily. In addition to using abilities, it also affected other naval soldiers in the training ground. A corner of the training ground. Colonel Robbie, who was transferred here from the navy headquarters, was also there. The matter about the Platinum Chamber of Commerce has been processed, but he is not in a hurry to go back to the headquarters. The reason is of course Gion. He looked at Gion with a smile, his face full of undisguised affection. Next to Robbie, a branch lieutenant colonel, the navy, lowered his voice and said, "The scent radiating from Major General Gion..." "It''s not because of this that the Gion Club is so popular." Robbie glanced at the lieutenant colonel and interrupted. The lieutenant colonel hesitated: "I just..." As a result, the words were not finished, and Robbie interrupted again. "Oh, that''s the power of Devil Fruit." (End of this chapter) Chapter 90： Amazing qualification Chapter 90 Amazing Qualifications Time is like sand, you can''t hold it with your fingers. Half a month passed by. weapon shop. A wooden wall was cut through. The wooden wall is centered from left to right, and from top to bottom, but there are still a lot of slender wooden strips that spread out like tendons. It is as if a woodcarver, under the name of an artist, has carved this wooden wall into a grotesque artwork with no trace of style. In fact, this wooden wall was beaten like this by lead bullets. During the half-month practice time, Thor used practical actions to tell them what this is not an exercise. Maude and Sunny could not count how many lead bullets they had avoided in Thor''s hands. I only know that every time before avoiding the lead bullet, I can feel the real crisis of life and death. Therefore, in just half a month, Maude had a weird experience like licking blood on the tip of a knife for many years. Even in his previous life, he advocated low-key development, he has not encountered too many life and death crises in a few years. In this short half-month training process, I can always feel a sense of oppression that if I relax, I may lose my life at any time. Sol is really a pervert. This is probably the true psychological feelings of Maude and Sunny. However, the effect of practice is also immediate. Up to this moment, Maude, with his eyes closed, was able to avoid the lead bullet shot by Thor''s fingers. This kind of performance was seen by Saul, and he could only sigh with emotion. As for Sonny, it''s good to go step by step, and in terms of qualifications, she can also be called excellent. It''s just that there is no harm in everything without comparison. In front of Maude''s practice speed, Sanny''s performance will indeed be much paler. call out--! When Thor''s fingers ejected the last lead bullet, the basic practice of seeing, hearing and coloring came to an end. After that, if you want to improve further, in addition to using time to slowly temper, that is, to use battle to temper. "not bad." Saul looked at the young girl in front of him with a smile. In these two little guys, he will inevitably experience the youthful breath. Especially Maude, let him marvel and delight. Before the official start of the practice, he had long seen that Maude had a high level of aptitude for seeing, hearing, and sex, but he did not expect it to be so high. Only by watching Maude grow step by step in this way can we deeply understand what it means to pick up treasure. With such excellent knowledge and domineering qualifications, it is really better to learn guns. From the practice to the end, Thor has been hypnotizing himself like this. In fact, he knew very well that if Maude''s aptitude for armed appearance was not weak, it would be a better choice to take the road of swordsmanship. However, as long as it is human, there is selfishness. Under selfishness, Saul hoped that Maude could embark on the path of a gunman. There are some things that he can''t do in his entire life, but it does not prevent him from placing his hopes on his younger generations. When Sol announced the official end of the practice of seeing, hearing, and sex, Maude and Sunny did not relax at all. Even the practice of seeing and hearing **** is so difficult to endure, they can''t imagine what kind of **** the practice of armed **** will be. For a while, the two looked at each other, and both could see the solemn meaning on each other''s face. What they could feel during this half-month of practice was Sols perverted and unreasonable oppression. From their standpoint, they don''t even know what valuable teacher value a teacher who has retired from the old age has. Why did Shanks invite Sol on board? On the one hand it is friendship, on the other hand it is Sols experience. With an old whetstone like Thor on board, the average level of the entire ship will surely be improved over time. This is also due to Sol''s vicious eyesight as a senior. With this, Saul can easily see the limits of Maude and Sunny. On this basis, you can also adjust the difficulty of each step of practice in a targeted manner. It can be said that the entire practice process is under Sol''s control. He used the fastest speed to guide the knowledge of Maude and Sunny, and then lay the foundation for the two. But the amazing progress cannot be entirely attributed to Thor''s teaching ability. Because seeing and hearing color is different from armed color, it emphasizes aptitude. Some people do not have enough aptitude, and they may not be able to guide their lives even in life. However, some people have excellent aptitudes, and even without the guidance of others, they can grasp their own knowledge when they are young. The aptitudes of Maude and Sunny in this area are obviously beyond the level, plus the guidance of a teacher, so they can lay the foundation in such a short time. Compared with the difficulty of practicing aptitude, which depends on the qualifications of seeing, hearing and seeing, the prerequisites for learning armed **** are more inclined to physical fitness. As long as the physical quality is up to the standard, plus a qualified master, it is not difficult to guide the armed color. The most difficult thing is how to improve the domineering cultivation base. Sol gave Maude and Sunny a ten-minute break. Bailey was also very eye-catching, and took the initiative to pour tea and water, only to hand over hot towels to Maude and Sunny. Ten minutes passed quickly. But Maude and Sunny still looked like frosted eggplants. Excessive use of seeing and hearing colors will directly deplete the user''s spirit, and immediately affect vital factors such as concentration. Maud and Sunny are beginners. Although they have mastered the basic application skills of seeing, hearing and seeing, their staying power is not worth mentioning. Sol ignored the fatigue on their faces and went directly to the next stage of practice. "Your aptitude for seeing, hearing and coloring is very good, so you learned the basics in only half a month." "But armed color is different from seeing and hearing color, it focuses more on physical fitness, so there is no shortcut." "In other words, when your physical condition is not up to standard..." "Then, no matter how hard you try, what you can''t learn is what you can''t learn." "On the contrary, when the physical condition reaches the standard, you will find..." "Not only are you armed and domineering, you can even learn and master many physical skills in a short time." "Needless to say the former, I can give you an example for the latter." "For example, the moon step in the six navy style." Speaking of this, Thor leaped in place and jumped into the air one meter high. Before the body fell freely, the left and right feet stepped on each other regularly. With a pleasant burst of air, Thor seemed to step on an invisible air mass, thus stabilizing his figure in mid-air. "This is Yuebu, and it is also a secret physical skill in the Navy." "The reason why I know how to use the moon step is only because I have seen the navy use the moon step, and then understood, so I learned." "But if my physical condition is not up to standard, even if I understand the principles of the technique, it is impossible to learn the moon step no matter how much I think about it." "The same is true for the domineering practice of armed sex." "By my standards, the physical fitness of the two of you can only be considered average." "So, don''t think about being able to learn to be armed in a short time. It''s impossible." After that, Thor settled down steadily, ignoring the admiration gaze from the two juniors. "Otherwise, teach us moonwalk first, right?" Maude looked at Thor with his eyes beaming, as if looking at a treasure house. "..." Thor. Thank you for your 2000 starting currency reward from Mi Juice, thank you for your 1000 starting currency reward from Tang 0, thank you for the orange flavor 800 starting currency reward, thank you for calling me Lao Ba and the helpless 500 starting currency reward, thanks 100 starting coins for extreme practice and Jiuxiao Moli. (End of this chapter) Chapter 91： This is too big Chapter 91 is too big Even if Maude didn''t bring it up, Saul would teach them one by one, including the skills of Yuebu. But the rice is eaten one bite at a time. Whether it''s domineering or month-to-month, you have to take it step by step. "Don''t worry." Sol glanced at Maude, who seemed to have turned on the led light, and immediately reached out to Bailey. Upon seeing this, Bailey quickly handed the gilded pipe to Saul. Sol picked up the pipe and took a mouthful, then slowly said: "Neither the armed or the moon step, it is not a skill you can master in a short time." "So, don''t even know how to walk, just think about running." "Furthermore, this place is not suitable for the practice of armed sex. After you first understand the principles, I will take you to Little Cutie to stay for a while." The little cutie in Sols words is not a name for a person, but the island of wine that Sunny had told Maud before. Regarding Sol''s arrangement, Maude and Sunny had no objection. In Maude''s view, Thor is like a rare treasure, which can bring him countless benefits. Domineering, Month step, skill, Even the most rare experience. These are all things that can be learned from Sol. He knows one thing very well. If you don''t have enough power, don''t imagine being able to walk the world. The cruel reality and environment will tell you what it means to be hard to move. And he is still very young, and there is time. Therefore, it doesn''t matter if it takes a year or two or even longer, he has to pry from Sol to the precious things that even the [Hunter''s Note] can''t bring him. Suddenly, Maude thought of a word Sunny had said to him accidentally. In other words, it is an agreement. A natural agreement between her and Saul. Now, it''s okay to let this agreement add him alone. Thinking of this, a smile flashed in Maude''s eyes. He likes it here. Saul was smoking a cigarette, keenly capturing Maude''s emotional changes. He glanced at Maude calmly, and then began to explain the knowledge of armed domineering. The first sentence is the theory of armor. "Imagine wearing an invisible armor. This is armed domineering." "Armor can protect the whole body, and naturally it can also increase attack power." "And this level is actually just the foundation of the foundation." Speaking of which, Saul asked Bailey, his right-hand man, to get a flintlock. Bailey did so, and soon got a flintlock pistol. At Saul''s motion, the flintlock pistol reached Sunny. "Sanny, shoot in my palm." Saul opened his palms to Sanny. Sonny shot Saul in the palm of her hand without saying a word. boom-- The lead bullet flew out, hitting Thor''s palm in an instant. The lead bullet seemed to hit a steel plate, and instantly shattered into fragments. "This is the effect brought by the domineering of the armed color, and as I said just now, this level is just the foundation of the foundation." Thor turned to raise his other hand, and held the gilded pipe in front of him. Under the gaze of Maude and Sunny, the golden pipe was instantly covered by pitch-black domineering. "After mastering the basics, you have to learn how to freely control the domineering and reasonably mobilize the domineering skills." "When you can do this, you can transmit domineering power to the weapon like me, thereby increasing the weapon''s lethality and hardness." "Like this." Suddenly Saul let go of his pipe. Although the pipe left Thor''s palm, it was still pitch black. Maude and Sunny''s eyes moved with the falling pipe. I saw the pipe fell on the ground, but it seemed to carry a thousand catties of force, and with a bang, it actually smashed the ground into a small hole full of cracks. Maude reacted as usual, but Sunny looked shocked. After demonstrating the effect again, Saul took the pipe again in his hand. "This technique is not only suitable for cold weapons, but also for weapons such as firearms and bows and arrows." "It''s just that, compared to cold weapons, it is undoubtedly more difficult to attach domineering to firearms." "But on the other hand, it can greatly increase the range and power of firearms. You know what this means." Maude and Sunny nodded slightly. Regarding this point, Saul had already demonstrated it to them when Maude was dealing with the bandits. After explaining the general class of the domineering, Thor began to further explain the principle of the transfer of the armed and domineering. Based on his experience, he directly compared armed domineering to a stream of energy hidden in the body. And this energy, which represents the domineering power of the armed color, will be wrapped in a thick shell at the very beginning. Only by constantly improving your physical fitness can you gradually tap the shell until the shell is completely broken. At this time, as long as you have a purpose to perceive the changes in your body, you can perceive the existence of armed colors without hindrance. After that, that is, contact, and then call. This is just as Saul said earlier that reaching physical fitness standards is a prerequisite for practicing armed color. If the outer shell cannot be broken, even meditation will not lead to the existence of armed colors. Listening to Thor''s detailed explanation, Maude became more confused as he listened. He realized that the use of armed **** and domineering skills are actually very similar to the mind skills of Hunter World. For example, wrapping domineering power on a weapon is Zhou in the skill of mind. Freely mobilize the domineering and make it flow on the body surface, which is the flow of mind skills. These are all techniques he has mastered long ago. When he first came to this world, he immediately thought of using abilities. But because of the soul piercing, he could not perceive the energy in his body at that time. Fortunately, it did not affect his summoning the hunter''s notes. Later, when he learned that the place he was in was the world of One Piece, he naturally accepted that there was no energy in his body. Since then, he has never settled down to perceive the changes in his body, but has conformed to the power system of the One Piece world, focusing on strengthening the physique. And now, Sol''s alternative explanation of the domineering armed color is like the morning bell ringing, reminding Maude of such a thing. Whether it is thought or domineering, the principles in many places are figured out. The reason why I couldn''t perceive the energy in my body before was not because it didn''t exist. But the body is too weak to break the solid shell that wraps the domineering. But now it''s different... Thinking of this, Maude suddenly became excited. He has technical experience in this area. Does this mean that he can master the armed color faster than others? Do what you think. Maude''s eyes drooped, first calmed his thoughts, and then settled down. After more than a few months, he once again purposely perceives the situation in his body. This time, the response was no longer deadly. He felt it. That energy like a young seedling is also a domineering existence. Obviously, this change corresponds to Sol''s statement. Today''s physique, unknowingly, shattered the shell that wrapped the domineering existence, making it finally revealed. "it''s the same." Maude''s heartbeat could not help speeding up. This is too big... When Maude thought, he consciously mobilized the domineering aura like a new seedling, but he felt a solid resistance. Although he has extensive technical experience, he has no physical memory to match it. That''s why there is such a phenomenon. Maude was not in a hurry, relying on his experience to try again and again. After trying several times, the resistance gradually disappeared. Later, Maude tried to guide the domineering to the right hand. Then he succeeded. His right hand was covered with a layer of armed color domineering and turned into jet black. Thor was still explaining the principle of domineering, but suddenly saw Maude entwining the armed domineering right hand. The sound stopped abruptly. What the hell? ? ? It was as if a slap hit Sol''s old face. He stared at Maude in a daze, his mouth opened to the largest extent, his eyes almost rushing out of his eye sockets. At this time, Sunny and Bailey also saw the domineering Maude wrapped around his right hand. "!!!" Sonny and Bailey immediately followed in Thor''s footsteps. The mouth was wide open, and the eyes jerked outward. This is not scientific at all? ? ? Sorry everyone, now it takes five or six hours to write a chapter. . too difficult. . Then I owe two chapters, and I will try to pay it off before the end of the week. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 92： Joint dispatch Chapter 92 Joint Dispatch Seeing Maude''s domineering armed look wrapped around his right hand, Thor''s protruding eyeballs are at risk. A minute ago, he vowed to say that it was impossible to learn to be armed and domineering in a short time. A minute later, Maude slapped him hard with practical actions. Rao is Thor who has experienced strong winds and waves, but at this moment he is shocked to say nothing. This is his performance after the theory and cognition accumulated for most of his life were subverted. If it is seen and heard, or even overlord, Saul will not be like this. But this is an armed color, it can''t reach the sky in one step, it can only happen naturally. But this kid... Saul slowly recovered his senses, reaching out without warning, and dispelling the arrogance that Maude had wrapped around his right hand. With his eyesight, it is easy to see that Maude''s current physical condition is not enough to match this skilled domineering technique. It was equivalent to releasing domineering like a trickle, but Maude poured it out and smashed the water tank directly. This behavior will hurt the body. Sol naturally couldn''t let Maude continue. After being slapped by Sol''s palm, Maude couldn''t help but feel a sense of weakness. When he was guiding and controlling the domineering armed color just now, he did not have such a sense of fatigue. But after the continuous output of the armed color was interrupted by Thor, his body reacted instantly, as if he ran more than ten kilometers in just a few seconds. "The physical exhaustion is too exaggerated..." Sufficient knowledge allowed Maude to understand what was going on. He also knows that Saul''s actions based on his judgment are to prevent him from being exhausted by the high-intensity output of the armed color. At this moment, Saul was looking at Maud with a strange look. This kid''s physical condition is obviously just barely touching the threshold, but he can skillfully mobilize his arms and domineering. It''s like a baby who hasn''t developed enough to stand up, but knows how to run. Is this kind of thing possible? Saul knew that Maude''s physique was different from ordinary people, but this kind of thing was nothing. What kind of monster he hasn''t seen for most of his life? However, physique alone is not enough to explain this phenomenon that happened to Maude. Sol took a cigarette and calmed down. Thinking about it, he is not that kind of curiosity. On the side, Sunny and Bailey finally recovered. They deeply understand the difficulty of learning to be armed and domineering from Thor''s explanation. However, Maude beside him demonstrated to them on the spot what it means to be easy. They looked at Maude, as if looking at something weird. "Uh" Maude was slightly numb in their scalp. In order to break this weird atmosphere. Maude looked at Saul cautiously, and whispered: "Armed, I seem...I will." There was silence. Sol''s cheeks trembled, as if there was another palm print. Sunny looked at Maude, took a deep breath, and said, "I want to hit you." "..." After that, Thor did not pursue the reason why Maude was able to use armed colors proficiently. There is always no shortage of monsters in this world. Never seen or heard before, doesn''t mean there is no. Some people are born with awakening and domineering. Someone used a domineering look when they were young. So, it is not impossible for someone to be able to use it skillfully at the beginning of exposure to armed color. Most importantly, Saul saw infinite possibilities from Maude. He wants to lead all these possibilities to the path of the gunman. Before continuing, Saul warned Maude. Before he lays the foundation for his body, he can no longer use his arms and domineering indiscriminately like this. Maude agreed. .......... West China Sea, 158 branch of the Navy. In the evening, the sun sets. The orange twilight reflected on the calm sea. A special warship sailed through the waves and approached the port of the 158 branch. On the pier, all the navies including Gion came to the pier and lined up to watch the warship. In front of the team, Colonel Robbie stared at the warship about to enter the port. "How did Lieutenant General Karp come to the 158 branch?" Robbie glanced at Gion, standing in front of him without a trace. Is it related to the reason why Gion stayed in the 158 branch? Robbie guessed secretly. Soon, the warship docked. A wooden ladder extends from the warship to the shore. Click--! The feet of all the navy soldiers on the dock suddenly closed, making a neat and unanimous sound, and immediately saluted Karp who was walking on the ship ladder. Under the gaze of many navies, Karp strode down the ship ladder. Behind Karp was a green pheasant with a sleepy face and a casual suit. He scratched his hair lightly, as if not awake. "Eh!?" When seeing the blue pheasants following Karp, the salute posture of the navy present remained the same, but their faces showed unbelievable expressions. Even the General Green Pheasant is here! ? Before they lined up to welcome them, they knew that the person was the legendary Lieutenant General Karp, so they were mentally prepared in advance. What never expected was that even the head general Qing Pheasant was there? This is just a small branch of Xihai. What kind of wind brought the two great figures here? Robbie was overwhelmed with surprise. Even Gion was surprised. When Karp''s deputy Bogart called, he never told her that the pheasant was there. In other words, the tricky spear is so tricky that even Karp has to ask the general green pheasant to help? For a moment, Gion''s thoughts floated. She just wanted to break her head, and probably couldn''t think of the real reason why the green pheasant came here. "Kapu, green pheasant." Gion took a few steps forward and greeted him. If you are familiar with the relationship, you dont need to use the honorific title. "Haha, thanks for your hard work, Little Gion." Karp laughed out loud. The green pheasant just nodded towards Gion, which was regarded as a response. Not far away, Robbie resisted the urge to show his presence because of the identity gap. That is Lieutenant General Karp and General Green Pheasant... Karp did not stay on the dock for too long. He handed the task of replenishing supplies to his deputy, and then under the leadership of Gion, he walked to the branch base. It is inevitable to stay overnight at the branch before the supplies are completed. It takes at least three days to travel from here to Mad Hatter Town. Karp wasn''t in a hurry. Numerous navies watched Karp and the green pheasants walk towards the base. For a while, they were secretly guessing the reason why the two great gods came to Xihai. If it is to hunt down the most vicious criminals, there must be a bit of news. The most significant incident in the West Sea in the near future is also the looting of the Platinum Merchant Ship. Besides, this matter has been resolved by Colonel Robbie. So, what caused Lieutenant General Karp and General Green Pheasant to join forces? .......... Mad Hat Town, Wall Mountain Slave Factory. Under the cover of night, two figures came quietly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 93： Into the night Chapter 93 At Night Wall Mountain. As the name suggests. The mountain is like a high wall across the middle section of Mad Hatter Island, dividing the island into two. From a distance, Wall Mountain looks like a plan view of a top hat horizontally in the middle of the island. Although there is no way to study it, but the name of Mad Hatter Island may come from Wall Mountain. The first half of Mad Hatter Island divided by Wall Mountain is the town of Mad Hatter. The second half is the dark pig factory, which houses ordinary people taken from various places and a few navy prisoners. When these ordinary people were thrown into the pig factory, they were already crowned as slaves. Everyone will be erased their identity and name, and instead put on a shirt with a number on it. They are either animal husbandry or planting in Wall Mountain, and produce living materials that can relieve the pressure of daily expenses in Mad Hat Town. Among these ordinary people, the youngest is only five or six years old, and the oldest is even 70 years old. The supervisors of the pig factory did not care about the age and physical condition of the slaves. If the workload is not up to the standard, they have always treated them equally. In addition to cutting meals, they will even use torture such as caning. If some people can''t make it through, they won''t even have the value of having funeral directors come over and recover them, and they will only be thrown directly into the sea under the cliffs by the supervisors. In the middle of the night, there are a lot of lights dotted around the pig factory. Supervisors wearing weapons are patrolling back and forth in various areas. Near the bottom of Wall Mountain, there are high-walled buildings like prisons. It is the habitat of the slaves at night. In the quiet and silent night, two agile figures avoided the eyes and ears of the supervisors and came to the bottom of Wall Mountain, hundreds of meters away from the building where the slaves were held. These two figures are Sabo and Kerla who have returned to Mad Hatter Town after a lapse of many months. For the revolutionary army, emancipating slaves is one of the necessary ways to increase its influence. This is the fundamental reason why Sabo and Krla will come to Mad Hatter. The main purpose of their visit last time was to detect intelligence, but this time they came prepared. It''s just that they won''t rush to act until their companions are in place. Infiltration tonight is just a necessary step. Hidden into the darkness, Kerla first glanced at the buildings where the slaves were being held, and then looked into the distance. The end of that direction is the edge of the island, full of cliffs, without any road to the sea. On the other side, the Wall Mountain where they are. "The island is full of cliffs. If you want to send people out, you can only rely on Jasmine''s ability to''push'' a suitable channel." Kerla retracted his gaze to the edge of the island. The first half of Wall Mountain is the town of Mad Hatter. There are many pirates and people from the underground world. It is obviously impossible to carry a large number of slaves out under their noses. The only way to work is the cliff in the second half. With Jasmine''s ability, he can push a channel to the bottom of the cliff from the ground. At that time, people can be sent to the ship that had been driven in advance, and then left here. "Unfortunately, Karas didn''t have time to come over. I think his ability is more convenient to take people out of the island." Sabo felt that the ability of the Northern Army Commander Callas was more suitable for transferring slaves. However, he also knew that in the revolutionary army''s historical liberation of slaves, most of the time it relied on Jasmine''s ability to push tunnels. "Idiot, do you think everyone can fly with crows like you? Most of the slaves here are ordinary people. The crows of Karas may be able to send them to sea, but they cannot ensure the safety of everyone." "That''s true." Sabo nodded, and immediately asked, "When will Jasmine come here?" "If nothing happens, I will arrive here before the day after tomorrow." "Well" Sabo touched his chin, and said in a low voice, "After meeting Jasmine and the others, act immediately." "Ok." Kerla nodded slightly, and when he was about to say something, Sabo suddenly made a silent gesture. Under Sabo''s guidance, Kerla looked at a pierced gate at the bottom of Wall Mountain in the distance. A team of about thirty people passed through the gate passage under the wall mountain and came to the pig factory. The headed man was tall, with a greasy head, and a burgundy suit that stood out under the light. Kerla stared at the man, and instantly recognized the identity of him. Ralph, the owner of the Mad Hatter auction, is also the chief culprit in the pig factory. "It''s Ralph." Kerra lowered her voice. Sabo did not speak, but nodded. They were hidden in the darkness, silently watching Ralph lead a group of people to a further hole dug under the wall. Sabo and Krla, who had explored here a long time ago, knew where the hole led to. Watching Ralph and the others walk into the hole, Sabo and Kerla silently retracted their gazes. The entrance of the cave leads to the ground, and under the ground, there is a factory specializing in the manufacture of munitions. The scale is not too large, but it is not to be underestimated in a place like Xihai. Ralph''s ambitions are evident in the fact that Ralph was madly gathering money in Mad Hatter, and he helped to promote the birth of the pig factory on the face of it, but built an arms factory in the dark. Sabo earnestly said: "If we have enough manpower, we can also take away the weapons in the factory." "Don''t think about things you can''t do." Kerla gave Sabo a blank look. Not to mention the pirates gathered in Mad Hatter Town, they are just the forces under Ralph''s banner, and they are not bones that they can gnaw off. As long as all the slaves can be transported out smoothly, it is already thank God. Sabo smiled. A large number of weapons is a very important and necessary resource for the revolutionary army. Therefore, it is not surprising to have this idea. But as Kerla said, it is useless to think more about things that cannot be done. "Let''s go, go to the night bar, before acting, the prophet will meet the Tatarmu." Sabo raised his head and glanced at the dense dark clouds in the night sky, then raised his hand to the shape of a dragon''s claw and pressed it against the mountain wall. The mountain wall was like tofu, easily pierced by Sabo''s fingers. "Ok." Kerla responded, and then jumped on Sabo''s back. So Sabo carried Kerla on his back, taking advantage of the darkness, climbing to the top of Wall Mountain without any difficulty with his bare hands. ......... Night bar. It is located deep in the roadway, even if it is late at night, it is not half of the guests. In the bar, the wolf rat sits in front of the bar and drinks alone as usual. Some time ago, I advised Tatamu to leave Mad Hatter Town as soon as possible. However, no matter how he persuaded him, Tatam was unwilling to leave. But he didn''t give up, so he would persuade him when he had time. In the end, Tatamu couldn''t stand his entanglement and replied: "I have a reason not to leave here." Realizing that he was really persuaded not to leave Tatamu, the wolf rat gave up. After drinking all the wine in the glass boringly, the wolf rat knew the Tatam who wiped the glass all day long. "It''s been half a month, Mo..." Halfway through his speech, the wolf rat interrupted him when the door opened from the door. Hearing the sound, both the wolf rat and Tatamu looked towards the door. I saw Maude and Sunny and a fat snow-white ferret pushing the door in. "Is it open yet?" Maude smiled and looked at Tatamu and Werewolf who hadn''t seen each other for half a month. "of course." Tatamu smiled. The wolf rat looked at Sonny beside Maude, a little dazed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 94： wait Chapter 94 Waiting Only a second before I was ready to say Maud. After a second, Maude pushed in. If it was only Maude, the wolf mouse would not be stunned. What he didn''t expect was that Maude would bring the girl from the weapon shop this time. As for the fat white ferret, the wolf rat didn''t care at all. "The girl who has a close relationship with the spear..." The wolf rat quickly lost his emotions. In order to cover up his gaffe, he jumped out of the chair suddenly. "Usopp, you can count it. Tatamu bought several bottles of Bekay rum two days ago. We will have a good drink later, eh? Who is this cute little girl? It will be yours...hehehe." The wolf rat greeted enthusiastically, and immediately, his eyes swam back and forth on Maude and Sunny, revealing a rather lascivious smile. Maude ignored the wolf and rat and turned to look inside the bar. "Tatamu, help us get something to eat, as long as it''s meat, anything is fine." "Okay, three copies?" Tatamu glanced at the ferret, who hadn''t seen for a few months but had gained weight several times. Seeing Ta Tamu even counted himself in, Bailey couldn''t help being moved. He still deeply remembered that when Maude was taken captive to this bar, it was this bear-like man who said that he could not eat, and this prevented a human tragedy. "Well, three copies." Maude nodded towards Tatamu. It''s really bad for Tatamu to take Pele into consideration. It can only be said that Tatamu possesses a kind of care that is incompatible with his body shape. Sonny was surprised when she heard Tatam''s beautiful voice like a girl, but it was nothing more. Her attention was more on the wolf rat. "He is your friend?" "Yes." Maude followed Sunny''s guidance and looked at the wolf rat, who was ignored but not embarrassed at all. "Oh, you made friends accidentally." Sunny glanced at the lewd smile on the wolf-rat''s face. Inexplicably, the wolf rat only felt an arrow hit in his body. "Don''t say that, although the wolf rat looks a bit wretched, he is still very righteous." Maude smiled and took the initiative to relieve the wolf and rat, but it was inevitable that he revealed the truth. The second arrow... Sonny frowned: "Do you think I''m cute?" Maude thought for a while, and honestly said: "Not cute at all." "So, do you have a problem, or does he have a problem?" "There must be something wrong with the wolf rat." Maude did not hesitate. Sunny nodded in agreement. "?" The wolf rat''s mouth twitched. The third arrow... Sure enough, it''s not that a family doesn''t enter a house. "Don''t stand up all the time, come and sit down." How dare the wolf mouse ridicule anymore, he could only pretend that he hadn''t heard the conversation between Maude and Sunny, and the detective greeted them to come and sit. Maude and Sunny took their seats, and Bailey took up two chairs, one for sitting and the other for tails. Tatamu went to the back kitchen to prepare to eat, and the wolf rat did it for him, got up and picked up two cups from the bar, and pushed them in front of Maude and Sunny. Afterwards, the wolf rat picked up the bottle and was about to pour the wine. "Boom." Bailey slapped the bar viciously. The resulting noise immediately attracted the attention of the wolf rat. When the wolf rat looked over, Bailey patted the bar again, first pointed at the wine glasses in front of Maude and Sunny, and then fiercely pointed at the empty bar in front of him. Before coming to the night bar to consume, Maude told Bailey not to talk. Therefore, Bailey can only express meaning through gestures. And his meaning is very clear-is that my part? The wolf rat immediately realized what Bailey meant. But he ignored Bailey, but looked at Maude beside him. "Usopp, this fat ball wants to drink?" "Well, Bailey likes to drink. Pour him a glass." As soon as Maude''s voice fell, Bailey picked up an ashtray and threw it at the wolf rat. Obviously, the title of Fat Ball angered Pele. Of course, it was impossible for the wolf rat to be hit by the ashtray. He raised his hand and easily caught the flying ashtray. This little beast is swollen... The wolf rat slowly put down the ashtray and stared at Bailey as if looking at a head of food. Bailey dismissed it with a smile, thinking about how he might be afraid of you being such a trivial person. Immediately, unwilling to show weakness, he glared over. "..." Seeing Bailey''s red fruit, the wolf mouse moved his eyelids a few times, resisting the urge to smash the ashtray on Bailey''s head. But he endured it and took a wine glass for Bailey. Bailey nodded in satisfaction. After the wolf rat had finished drinking, he randomly found a topic. "Usopp, where have you been during this period of time, you haven''t seen you, and you came so late, and you brought... ahem." In the words, she almost picked up Sunny, fortunately stopped the conversation in time. He didn''t want to be taken out by Sonny and whip the body again. Maude took a sip and sighed: "This is a long story." The wolf mouse egg said in pain: "Then you should stop talking and drink the bar." Nowadays, he no longer has to turn around to spy on intelligence. Just wait, and within three days, Gion and the others will arrive in Mad Hatter Town. By then... The wolf rat raised his glass, and glanced at Maude and Sunny from the corner of his eye. Out of the fear and caution of the spooky spear, the wolf rat has never dared to get too close to the weapon shop where the spooky spear is located, and is very careful even when searching for intelligence. So, he stayed here for so long, but never really contacted Sunny. This is the first time. Compared to Maude''s existence, Sunny is the real bargaining chip to contain the spear. Although Gion hasn''t found out the specific relationship between Sanny and Spear, it is obviously not a general relationship. If not, it would be extremely difficult and risky, according to Gion''s words, to capture a spooky spear that has nothing to do with it. After a while, Tatamu brought three plates of fried steak from the back kitchen. The steak is topped with a sauce made of red wine, giving off an irritating aroma. "Please enjoy." Tatamu smiled. "Thank you." Maude was hungry for a long time and started directly. The same goes for Sunny and Bailey. The reason they can come out tonight is to relax. On the other hand, it was because Saul was called to Huajie by Arthur. It is said that a new white and beautiful oiran came to Huajie. Before going out, Maude originally wanted to go to the tavern. But it was noisy and messy there. After thinking about it, I thought of the night bar in Tatamu. Quiet is quiet, but he didn''t expect much in terms of food. And when Tatarmu brought out a pile of fried steaks, Maude felt that it was the right time to bring Sonny and Bailey to the night bar. In the bar, Tatamu looked at the big Doying Maude and others with a smile. In the depths of his eyes, there was a hint of hesitation. Through the wolf rat, although he didn''t know what the navy wanted to do, he knew Maude''s real name and identity. Of course, he can only use Usopp to call Maud. ......... The end of the lane outside the night bar. Sabo and Kerla stopped here. They just looked at the night bar from a distance, and did not intend to pass. "There are guests, and the navy is there." Sabo looked at the flooded sign of the night bar. Using a certain secret communication method, he obtained the information placed by Tatamu from the sign that lacked a few light sources. "Then we...?" Kerla hesitated. "wait." Sabo said lightly. Until Jasmine arrived in Mad Hatter Town, they had time. .................... Ps: Personally, I think that the Western Army commander of the Revolutionary Army is sissy and a giant, so the name Jasmine is more suitable than Mori, so I adopted the name Jasmine. In addition, with my codeword efficiency, the two chapters I owe...it''s hard to beat...Will next week? Pig I am so cute, of course you wont mind~(.--)! (End of this chapter) Chapter 95： Curious similarities Chapter 95 The Wonderful Similarities Inside the night bar. Seeing that Maude and the others were eating so well, although the wolf rat was not hungry, he asked Tatam to help him get a steak. When Tatamu brought the fried steak that the wolf rat wanted, Maude and the others had almost finished eating. "delicious." After eating the last piece of beef, Maude complimented. "Well, it''s delicious." Sunny wiped her mouth, and she was quite sure of the taste of the steak. Hearing the compliments of the two, Tatamu smiled silently before putting away the empty plate and walking towards the back kitchen. Bailey looked at Tatamu''s back, hesitant to speak. He would like to have another one. Not only is the food delicious here, but the wine tastes good too. Such a comfortable experience is completely different from the panic when I came here last time. What a great place. Bailey thought so. Sunny shared the same idea with him. This is the first time she has come to the night bar. Aside from someone sitting not far away, she has a great impression of this bar. After eating and drinking, Maude didn''t plan to stay for long, took out a few Baileys and put them on the bar. When Tatamu came out of the back kitchen, he saw several banknotes placed on the bar by Maude for the first time. "Going?" he asked. "Well, it''s late." Maude smiled at Tatamu. Tatamu nodded silently. Sonny looked at Tatamu and said seriously: "The steak is delicious and the wine is also delicious. We will come next time." "welcome." A smile appeared on Tatamu''s face, but soon the smile narrowed slightly. Maude, who was getting up and preparing to leave, didn''t notice the slight anomaly in Tatamu. Sonny was not familiar with Ta Tamu, so she didn''t take it seriously. "Won''t you stay longer?" The wolf rat looked at the two people who got up, and said politely. "Next time." Maude replied casually. The wooden chair of the bar counter was high, and he stretched out his right hand towards Sunny, letting Sunny go down. "Go, see you later." Maude waved his hand towards the Tata Wood Wolf, and immediately lifted the reluctant Bailey off the chair. Then, under the watchful eyes of the wolf rat and Tatam, the two of them walked towards the door. As she walked to the door, Sunny had a smile on her face and asked, "When shall we come again?" "As long as you have time, you can come back anytime." "Ok." The two of them pushed open the door of the bar and walked out. Inside the bar, Tatamu looked sideways at the closed store door, with a complicated expression. The wolf rat glanced at Ta Tamu''s expression, and suddenly felt that the fried steak on the plate was tasteless. He wanted to say something to Tatamu. For example, the target of the naval legend is Sol, so Maude and Sunny may not be in trouble. But due to his identity responsibilities, he could only put down his knife and fork in silence, and then raised his glass to drink. In a few days, the town of Mad Hatter will usher in unprecedented turbulence. By then, it is very likely that this place will cease to exist within a day. As a navy, the wolf rat not only doesn''t care about the life and death of these pirates and underground world personnel on the island, but hopes that none of them will die. But he didn''t want an accident in Tatamu. Therefore, after his colleagues arrived in Mad Hatter Town, he must protect Tatamu well. It''s just that the wolf mouse couldn''t even dream of it. The person in front of him who had been with him for two years would have an identity that could subvert his cognition. This kind of mutual relationship is just like some time ago, Tatarmu did not expect the wolf rat to be of naval origin. ............. Maude and Sunny left the night bar and walked in the alley. Bailey followed closely, and when he left, he looked back at the door of the night bar from time to time, showing his reluctance. At the end of the lane, Sabo and Kerla silently watched Maude and Sunny walking out of the night bar. When they saw Maude, the two did not react. They actually met Maude, but Maude was wearing a mask at that time, so they did not recognize Maude at this time. Maude quickly noticed the two figures standing still at the end of the lane, and could not help but secretly become vigilant and slow down at the same time. "Sanny." "Ok." Sunny also slowed down, secretly vigilant. Only Bailey was still thinking about the taste of steak, and didn''t even notice the two figures in front of him. Perceiving the vigilant hostility from Modsani, Sabo knew that those who could not be brought were basically more sensitive, which was not surprising. However, it is precisely because of sensitivity. In this environment, a little misunderstanding and friction may lead to disputes. So Sabo took the initiative to take a few steps forward and came to the area covered by the weak light. He did not speak, but spread his hands out, and signaled to Maude and Sunny that he had no weapons. Kerla also walked forward at this time and stood silently beside Sabo. At this moment, there is no disguise on their faces or bodies. With the faint light, Maude could see the appearance of Sabo and Kerla. Suddenly, the different color in Maude''s eyes disappeared quickly. He quickened his pace a bit, shielding Sunny behind him, while staring at Sabo and Krla calmly. Even if he recognized Sabo''s identity and did not feel the hostility, Maude did not relax at all. He just guarded Sonny and passed by Sabokrla. After walking some distance, Maude looked back at Sabo. Coincidentally, Sabo also looked back at Maude. Their eyes intertwined in the air for a moment. Afterwards, they each looked back, with different expressions. After the figures of Maude and Sunny disappeared in the next corner, Sabo pressed his chin and his eyes were thinking. "Sabo, do you know him?" Kerla noticed Sabo''s strangeness. "I don''t know him, I just feel that the man is a bit familiar, he seems to have seen him somewhere, but I can''t remember." Sabo shook his head. When he met Maude just now, he felt a sense of familiarity inexplicably. "And... that man is very strong." "Ok." Kerla''s eyes became slightly solemn. Just now, when Maude walked over, the posture that she might be violent at any time while vigilant gave her a lot of pressure. ....... Maude and Sunny walked through several lanes. Sanny saw Maude''s behavior just now, and couldn''t help asking: "Do you know them?" "Well, those two people were the revolutionary army just now." Maude had nothing to hide, and directly revealed the identities of Sabo and Kerla. "Revolutionary Army?" After hearing Maude''s words, Sunny couldn''t help but stop. Bailey, who was walking behind, accidentally bumped into Sunny''s hind leg, couldn''t help but raised his head and looked at Sunny strangely. Maude also stopped, looked back at Sunny, and asked: "What''s the matter?" "It''s okay." Sunny took a few steps forward, and stood shoulder to shoulder with Maude again. Maude glanced at the strange look on Sunny''s face. It didn''t look like it was all right, so he couldn''t help asking. "Why, you seem to care about the revolutionary army." "Well, I have followed it." "is it." Maude was a little surprised. Sunny looked back at the end of the dark alleyway. "I was rescued by the revolutionary army." "what?" There is a secret, I usually don''t tell others easily, but today I secretly tell you. That is... one of the advantages of pigs is thick skin~~~ Yes, thick skin is one of them~~~ So ah~~ In the new week, a wave of recommended votes ^(*(oo))^ (End of this chapter) Chapter 96： Dead by Daylight Chapter 96 Death by Dawn Maude knew that Sunny hated slave-related things. From this, he could somewhat guess what Sunny had experienced before. The person on that face is scarred, which may also be related to this experience. However, Maude thought that Sonny, like him, was rescued by Thor and brought to Mad Hatter Town. Unexpectedly, the person who rescued Sunny was the revolutionary army, not Sol. Sanny saw Maude''s surprise in her eyes, but she didn''t take it seriously, and said calmly: "So it seems that the revolutionary army is planning to attack the''factory''." The factory in her words is the pig factory where many slaves are held. The rescue of slaves has always been one of the main tasks of the revolutionary army. This is also the basis for her guessing what the revolutionary army wants to come to Mad Hatter Town. Maude said indifferently: "It doesn''t matter to us anyway, go home, and get up early tomorrow." He just wants to become stronger as soon as possible, and has no interest in the actions of Sabo and others. Sunny said nothing, but her eyes flickered. Maude noticed and was surprised. "Sonny, don''t you want to get involved?" "Ok." "is this necessary?" Maude frowned, feeling that this kind of thing was simply thankless. Sunny once again looked back at the end of the lane behind her, her gaze seemed to pass through the darkness, and then fell on Sabo and Kerla. "It''s necessary for me, and that''s why I...want to become stronger." "..." Maude actually wanted to persuade one more sentence. He believes that in places like Mad Hatter, the revolutionary army will probably only take action with confidence. Therefore, he felt that Sunny had no need to intervene. But he could see that Sunny was serious, so he stopped talking. "Do you want to talk to Sol?" Maude turned to this one. "Of course, I am not you." Speaking of this, Sunny glanced at Maude, the meaning was very obvious. "Uh" Maude has nothing to say. The two of them returned to the weapon shop. Sol went to Huajie, and he probably won''t be back at night. Maude and the others went to sleep. Early the next morning. Maude went downstairs to wash and went to the kitchen when he was done. Sunny stood in front of the kitchen counter as usual, preparing breakfast. Maude glanced at the fat ferret who was lazily lying on the chair, and immediately looked at the busy Sunny. "Has Saul come back yet?" "Ok." "Ok." Maude smiled helplessly, sat next to Fat Itachi, and waited for Sunny to prepare breakfast. After half an hour. As soon as Maude and Sunny finished their breakfast, they heard the door opening and whistles from the shop. It''s Sol who is back... Sol crossed the corridor and went straight to the kitchen. His face was red, apparently having a good time last night. "You just finished eating." Saul glanced at the empty plate on the table. "Yeah." Sonny looked at Saul and asked, "Have you eaten?" "have eaten." Saul waved his hand. "I didn''t sleep all night last night, I went back to my room to make up for a night, and then started training when I woke up." Didn''t sleep all night? Maude, Sunny, and Bailey froze for a moment, and then silently looked at Sol''s energetic old face. This Sol ignored their reaction and turned and walked towards the stairs. "Wait." Sunny called out Sol in time. Sol stopped and looked back at Sunny, waiting for the next step. Sunny directly talked about what happened to the Revolutionary Army in Mad Hatter and what she might do. After hearing Sonny''s initiative, Saul couldn''t help but glance at Maude. What am i doing? Maude was taken aback again. Saul retracted his gaze and turned to look at Sunny. "What you want to do is your freedom. I won''t stop you, but you have to remember that the so-called importance has priority. Compared with the freedom of slaves, your own safety is the most important." "Ok." Sunny nodded. Maude promptly suggested: "Old man, do you want to come together? Anyway, there is a revolutionary army to attract attention. We just need to hide in the dark and shoot." "Did the Revolutionary Army give me money?" "Uh...no." "Then why should I help them?" "..." you win. Maude was speechless. Seeing that Maude was convinced by Saul, Sunny covered her mouth and hid a little smile. After a while, Saul returned to his room to make up for sleep. Maude and Sunny were not idle either, and started daily physical training. Bailey also joined in in order to increase food intake. However, the food in the store was so good that it suppressed his training progress. In the afternoon, Sol woke up and went downstairs. Under his guidance, Maude and Sunny put aside the practice of armed **** first, and instead first learned the skills and principles of using [Yuebu]. According to Sol, as a qualified gunner, the most important thing is not shooting accuracy, but self-protection ability. In a battle, only by ensuring your own safety can you keep doing things. This is also the fundamental reason why Sol specially went to learn the six-style moonwalk. Maude understood the principle of using Yuebu, but no matter how he tried, it ended in failure. Mostly, only if the physical fitness is strong enough can the difficulty of mastering the moon step be reduced. Maude was not in a hurry, he had time, and coupled with the existence of the hunter''s notes, it was only a matter of time before he learned the moon step. One day passed like this. The next day, it was still a boring practice. In addition to the necessary skills training, Maude actually wants to go hunting. It''s just that Sol is staring at him, and he is not easy to go out. At night. After a day of training, Maude was exhausted and fell asleep as soon as he went to bed. Sleep until the wee hours. An explosion from the direction of the pig factory awakened Maude. "Has the revolutionary army started?" With a secret cry, Maude got out of bed and opened the door to go out. Also at this moment, diagonally across the corridor, Sunny opened the door and walked out. The two of them looked at each other in the air, and immediately looked at the door of the room where Sol was, without any movement. Sunny retracted her gaze, turned to Maude, and said in a low voice: "Get ready, then go out." "it is good." Maude nodded, returned to the room, changed his clothes as quickly as possible, and then brought guns and plenty of ammunition. Sonny made up her mind to get involved, so he couldn''t just sit back and watch. After he was ready, Sunny had come to the door. "lets go." Afterwards, the two men touched out the weapon shop, climbed to the top of a building, and looked in the direction of the pig factory. With the dim light, I saw a thick smoke rising from the side of Qiangshan, and the flames were faintly visible. While watching, another explosion sounded from the direction over there. The huge movement almost spread throughout Mad Hatter Town. Most people in the town just took a look at the direction of the pig factory, not taking it seriously, mostly because of an attitude of nothing to do with them. On the top of the building, Maude and Sunny looked at each other, and then headed towards the pig factory. When Maude and Sunny left, a short figure walked out of the weapon shop and hung far behind them. .............. at this time. The pig factory was caught in a sea of ??flames. Ralph''s men fought a regiment with the revolutionary army. There were fighting, gunfire, and explosions everywhere. (End of this chapter) Chapter 97： Melee Chapter 97 The melee is like this The pig factory was originally a production base, mostly agriculture and animal husbandry, so there are many houses. at this time. The fire is overwhelming. Most of the houses are in flames. Such a serious fire situation obviously caused the revolutionary army to do something easy, and it also showed that the revolutionary army''s rescue of slaves was not smooth. Therefore, the revolutionary army will use the method of arson to try to divert the enemy''s forces. However, after the fire was put down, the revolutionary army found that the armed forces of the pig factory had no intention of fighting the fire. Even if the fire has spread to the warehouse where the grain is stored, the armed teams turn a blind eye to them, each holding their weapons and pouring killing intent on them. The reason was Ralph''s order. Ralph has a lot of properties in Mad Hatter, not just auctions, but also his investment in Wine Street and Flower Street. With the financial resources he has, how can he care about the output value of a pig factory in a small area? In contrast, the most important things are the slaves that can continuously bring productivity and the military factories hidden under the ground. Fortunately, the slaves are gone, if they are gone, they are gone. As long as a sum of money is dropped on the slave hunting team, they will be able to replenish it sooner or later. As long as it was something that could be solved with money, it was nothing to Ralph. On the contrary, it is the military factory, which is not only his lifeblood, but also an important step for him to catch up with [Joker]. And now, the revolutionary army actually hit his head. Forget it, he actually planted explosives in his military factory. If he hadn''t always attached importance to the defense of the military factory, the consequences would be disastrous. Furious, Ralph directly gave the order to kill without mercy based on the reward mechanism. It doesn''t matter even if it affects slaves, a revolutionary army can''t let go. Driven by the high bounty, Ralph''s men were like chicken blood, which brought great pressure to the revolutionary army. Under the light of the fire, the sky above the pig factory was filled with deafening sounds of fighting. Ralph''s armed squad is not only crowded and powerful, but also equipped with sophisticated weapons, including shoulder-mounted artillery. After all, there is a military factory where they are. With a large number of shoulder-mounted artillery, the armed forces caused great trouble to the retreat of the revolutionary army. In a tunnel under the pig factory. The trembling slaves walked with each other in the tunnel, pulling out a long line. At intervals on both sides of the team, there is a revolutionary army responsible for maintaining the order of the team to prevent accidents. At the front of the team, there is a naked male giant wearing only a plaid skirt. He is Jasmine, the commander of the Western Army of the Revolutionary Army, and his devil fruit ability allows him to easily launch tunnels that can be walked underground. Because of this ability, he is considered the busiest of the four army commanders in various actions that have a relationship with [Rescue]. This time, in the rescue operation of Mad Hatter Town, Sabo contacted him to help. Booming... The explosion from the ground caused the tunnel to vibrate slightly. The sand and dust fall down, giving people a sense of crisis invisibly. Jasmine raised her head and glanced at the top of the tunnel, her eyes flashed with worry. It''s not about the solidity of the tunnel, but the colleagues on the ground fighting for the end. "Can it be faster?" He looked back at the long line of slaves in the tunnel, and shook hands with the huge trident. Due to the height between the sea and the cliffs of Mad Hatter Island, and the slave ranks, there were many old, weak, sick and disabled people. Therefore, Jasmine couldn''t dig a tunnel that could communicate with each other in advance. In order to safely send the slaves to the ships on the sea, what Jasmine had to do was to push out a tunnel from top to bottom that could lead to the ship. Considering the physical capabilities of the slaves, this downward tunnel could not be too steep. However, the efficiency of Jasmine''s introduction of authenticity needless to say, and it will definitely not slow down. But the most troublesome thing is the speed of the slaves. As for the troubles that will inevitably be encountered in rescue operations like this, Jasmine has actually long been used to it. He was just worried about his colleagues fighting on the ground. At this moment, a message was passed between members of the revolutionary army who were responsible for maintaining order. From back to front, he passed through the long slave line and sent to the revolutionary soldier closest to Jasmine. The message came from Kerla. "Molly, Kerla went to the ground to support Sabo and the others, let me tell you." The revolutionary army member said the content of the export letter. "understood." Without turning her head back, Jasmine continued to push the tunnel. ......... ground. Sabo was holding a steel pipe, and regardless of his own safety, he rushed into the enemy''s formation and killed him. In order to reduce the pressure on his teammates, his target is those armed with shoulder-mounted artillery. Under Saab''s single-handed approach, the number of shoulder-fired artillery in the armed forces is slowly decreasing. He broke in alone and was naturally besieged by the armed forces. But with his outstanding personal strength, even if the armed forces are numerous and powerful, there is nothing to do with Saab. Instead, Sabo used a steel pipe to kill many of his companions. They didn''t know what material the steel pipe was made of, and they could destroy the shoulder-mounted artillery with one stick. Not to mention it was a person, and he couldn''t stand Sabo''s stick at all. Due to Saab''s outstanding performance, the pressure on the revolutionary army after the break dropped sharply. The battle situation is slowly tilting towards the side of the revolutionary army. But after Ravres capable cadres joined the war, Sabos active performance was curbed. Sabo stared at the man who suddenly stood in front of him. "Bronzebeard Scott!" Glancing across the man''s bronze sharp beard, Sabo instantly recognized him. Scott, is Ralph''s strongest fighter. The castle fruit from the previous auction was also brought back by Scott from the Great Waterway. "not bad." Scott raised his bronze fist, and after seeing Sabo''s age, a strange color flashed in his eyes. Sabo glanced at the small depression on the steel pipe and said nothing. As if he felt Sabo''s jealousy, Scott smiled triumphantly. "Boy, if you can block my punch, you should..." clang--! A lead bullet flying from somewhere suddenly hit Scott''s temple. The impact of the lead bullet not only interrupted Scott''s words, but also turned his head to one side. "Ok?" Sabo was surprised by the sudden lead bullet. He quickly looked in the direction from which the lead bullet was flying, and doubts appeared in his eyes. That direction is all where the enemy is. Also confused was Scott who was shot. "Which **** did it wrong?" Scott scolded. If it weren''t for the power of copper and copper fruit, this shot in the temple... After cursing, Scott looked at Sabo again, wanting to repeat what he hadn''t said before. "You should feel comfortable..." clang--! Another lead bullet flew in and hit Scott''s temple precisely, interrupting him again. "Made." Scott stared sharply in the direction of the bullet. As far as you can see, they are all members of their own armed forces. Several question marks sprang up on Scott''s forehead. Sabo was also very strange, but he didn''t have time to think too much, and took the initiative to attack Scott. He has to deal with Scott as soon as possible, and then continue to deal with those shoulder-mounted artillery, in order to relieve the pressure on his teammates. Scott wanted to find the **** who had shot him coldly, but Sabo suddenly attacked and could only give up. The two immediately fought together. far away. "It''s so hard." A look of regret flashed in the eyes of Maude, who was wearing the uniform of the armed forces and smeared with ashes. He sighed first, and then pointed his gun at the revolutionary army. Of course, under deliberate aiming, the bullets shot out naturally cannot hit the revolutionary army. And the melee is like this, the guns and swords have no eyes, and accidental injuries are inevitable. On the side, Sunny, who also wears the uniform of the armed forces, whispered: "I said I didn''t hit the gun just now." "Ah, sorry, sorry, I misunderstood you." Maude responded in a low voice. Immediately afterwards, the ugly face was fired at the revolutionary army. While pulling the trigger, Maude said with awe-inspiring murderous intention: "Dare to come to the pig factory to make trouble, and see if I can kill your grandsons!" Sunny suddenly looked at Maude, who had a deep sense of substitution, and then silently moved away from Maude. The surrounding armed forces could not help being deeply infected when seeing Maude''s fighting spirit so high. "Brother is good!" "Yes, kill these grandchildren who dare to make trouble!" Stumbled out the second sub-roll out. . awkward. . . Then the chapter cannot be deleted after publishing. . so be it. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 98： The situation is like this (third update, make up.) Chapter 98 is like this (third update, supplementary update.) When the sky was getting dark, the pig factory was on fire. The number of armed forces is several times that of the revolutionary army. Therefore, when Sabo, who assumed the role of a sharp knife, was pinned down by Scott, who was capable of copper and copper fruit, the revolutionary army once again fell into a bitter battle. Maude and Sunny got into the armed forces, paddling frantically while watching the situation on both sides. "The situation of the revolutionary army seems very bad." Seeing that the revolutionary army was beaten to pieces by the armed forces, Maude muttered in his heart. Actions like this kind of slave rescue are essentially the same as rescuing hostages, and the difficulty is self-evident. Therefore, Maude believes that the revolutionary army should only release slaves under the premise of certainty. However, it now appears that the revolutionary army was still mixed with a lot of risks in this rescue operation. In the current situation, it is impossible for Maude and Sunny to stand out. The most that can be done is to take advantage of the turmoil while shooting to replace the personnel of the armed forces, so as to relieve a certain degree of pressure on the close combat personnel of the revolutionary army. For example, the shot that Maude pulled the trigger just now happened to be when a member of the armed forces was hit by a knife. In that case, that member of the armed forces would not be killed on the spot, and even had the ability to continue **** battles. But the lead bullet that Maude followed became the last straw that overwhelmed him. Every shot that catches the timing is very hidden. In the chaos, even if someone glances hastily, they will not notice anything. If it hadn''t mastered the basics of seeing, hearing, and color, Maude might not have been able to do this. "It''s better than nothing..." When Maude fired on the battlefield, his attention was mostly on Sabo and Scott. That guy named Scott is a rare high-quality prey at this stage. If there is a chance to get the head, Maude doesn''t want to miss it. It''s just that you have to find an opportunity to write your name in your notebook before you start. Thinking of this, Maude glanced at Sunny. Seeing that Sunny was very calm, Maude felt a little relieved and started to think of Scott. He looked at the fighting situation around him, and it was purely a mess. In such a chaotic battle, the situation is inexplicably stalemate, and every moment someone falls and loses his life. However, the armed forces have an advantage in numbers, and if the delay continues, the situation will only become increasingly unfavorable for the revolutionary army. In order to break the current predicament, Sabo can only solve Scott as soon as possible, and then once again turn into a sharp knife to rush into the enemy''s formation back and forth. However, Scott relied on the defensive power brought by the copper and copper fruit, and he just dragged Sabo. And Scott has a clear idea, after realizing that Sabo is not the kind of opponent that can be easily resolved. He actually gave up the idea of ??killing Sabo decisively, and instead focused on containment, giving Sabo no chance at all. This wise and in place decision directly made Sabo uncomfortable. Without external interference, Sabo couldn''t hold Scott at all in a short time. Maude could see clearly from the side, he couldn''t help but glanced up at this guy named Scott. The ability of this person to grasp the opportunity so accurately in the chaos is evident. Unfortunately, Scott''s defense just restrained his and Sunny''s ability to aid. Otherwise, Maude and Sunny would still create opportunities for Sabo. "Just do it for yourself." Maude muttered to himself in his heart, and continued to shoot the black gun in the direction of the battlefield. Apart from paddling, he can always knock out a "teammate" from time to time. The armed squad in the midst of the battle never thought that there were two black guns hidden behind them. The members of the Revolutionary Army were somewhat aware of the strangeness, but did not have the time to study it. As time passed by, the number of corpses in the battlefield was increasing. Maude took advantage of the opportunity to replenish the ammunition, quietly summoned a note, and wrote Scott''s name in it. The conditions are limited, and he can withdraw his notes after only writing a name. Afterwards, he returned to the battlefield and saw that the situation of the revolutionary army became more and more unfavorable. Sunny, who was also shooting a black gun, realized that the Revolutionary Army was on the verge of collapse, and the shooting movement clearly revealed a hint of eagerness. "Sanny, don''t be too aggressive." Maude reminded him immediately. They are not involved in giving themselves. Being able to take risks and give some assistance to the revolutionary army is the end of justice. Sonny nodded silently when she heard the words, suppressing the thought of being strong. As Saul said. The so-called importance has priority. Before helping out, the first point that should be prioritized is his own life. After making Sunny step back a little, Maude observed the situation on the battlefield again. If this continues, if there are no changes, it will take less than half an hour, and there will be no revolutionary army left on the scene. Seeing the revolutionary army fighting hard to retreat, Maude could roughly guess the reason. Most of it was to send the slaves out of Mad Hatter Island safely, so he fell in love with it. For this, he even took his life to fill it. Maud is not disgusted with the fearless spirit of sacrificing himself for strangers like the revolutionary army. However, in order to save the lives of people who are not related to him, if it is him, forget it. Seeing that the situation was tilting towards the armed forces, Maude was already considering retreating. After a while, it should be bright. It would be no fun if the armed forces found out that he and Sunny were shooting black guns. The idea of ??Maude preparing to retreat has just emerged, but two variables have ushered in the battlefield in an instant. "Oh?" Maude looked at a young girl who emerged from nowhere in the battlefield. The girl was not afraid of the rain of bullets and bullets, rushed into the enemy''s formation, using a karate-like physique, shooting the members of the armed team into the air. Everyone hit by that girl is immortal or disabled after landing. "It''s the woman with Sabo last night." Maude recognized the girl''s identity, and when he was surprised, he looked at the second variable. But it was a majestic man from the other side of Qiangshan, his face was covered with layers of black cloth, only his eyes were exposed. The man rushed in from behind the armed forces through the unguarded Wall Mountain gate. While looking at the man, Maude and Sunny moved away from each other in time to avoid being caught. "This person, can''t it..." Maude looked at the figure of the man, and Tatamu suddenly appeared in his mind. But no matter who it is. These two variables came very timely. Maude looked at Scott suddenly, and his mind suddenly became active. ......... at the same time. Tatamu''s room. The wolf rat stood at the door, silently watching the empty bed in the room. After a while, he walked out of the night bar, came to the top floor, and looked in the direction of Wall Mountain. The billowing black smoke rushed to the sky, and the fire light reflected the sky red. Even if they were far away, they could vaguely hear the sound of fighting from the wall mountain. The wolf rat took out the phone worm in his pocket and dialed the number of Gion. at the same time. Two warships sailed through the waves just one hour away from Mad Hatter Town. There was a hint of white belly on the horizon. Gion stood on the deck against the wind. Beside her, with his hands in his pockets, he looked at Karp ahead. Bulu Bulu- Suddenly the voice of a telephone bug came from Gion''s pocket. Today I went to the theater of One Piece to make up. . When watching 3D2Y theater. . My impression is, damn, is the empress so weak? Hawkeye is so hanging! ! ! Then I watched the fanatical action again, and my impression was, damn, is the empress so fierce? Hawkeye is still so hanging! ! Another whispered beepwell, (-3 more) (End of this chapter) Chapter 99： Between strong and weak Chapter 99 Between the Strong and the Weak As soon as the phone bug rang, it became the only sound on the deck. Including Karp, everyone around was looking at Gion. If the call comes at this time, it is obvious that only the one in Mad Hatter will answer. Gion took out the phone worm. As soon as it was connected, the phone worm''s appearance suddenly became a little wretched. The next second, the sound of a wolf rat came from the microphone. "How long will it take you to arrive?" "About half an hour, did you call just to ask this?" "Do not." There was a hint of solemnity in the wolf rat''s tone. "Something has happened here. An unknown force is attacking the slave factory on the island. This kind of thing will be done. There is a high probability that it will be the revolutionary army. I don''t know if this matter will affect the operation. Tell you about it." "I see, you are on standby, and don''t act rashly until we arrive in Mad Hatter." "it is good." The phone worm then hung up. Karp touched his chin and said, "Is it the revolutionary army... Xiaohe mentioned it before." "Mostly, but it will not affect this operation." Gion put away the phone bug, his face calm. In addition to her on the ship, there is also the top combat power of Kapu Green Pheasant. If the revolutionary army on Mad Hatter Island encounters their ship, they can only run away watching the wind. Karp obviously thinks so too, and doesn''t care too much about the revolutionary army on Mad Hatter Island. He knew very well that it would be impossible for the revolutionary army to fight against them unless it was necessary. Furthermore, although he does not need the green pheasant to take action, as long as the green pheasant is there, it is a sign that can invisibly radiate deterrence. "Ah la la." The lazy voice of the green pheasant suddenly came from under the deck steps. "Since there is still half an hour away, why not eat breakfast first?" With his face just awake, he stepped on the stairs to the bow and made a constructive suggestion to Cap Gion. "That''s true." Karp agrees very much, then tilts his head to look at his deputy Bogart. Bogart, with a long knife hanging from his waist, raised his hand to press the brim of his hat, and said calmly: "The kitchen is already preparing." "Haha." Karp looked up and laughed, then looked at the green pheasant. The little eyes seemed to say: Look, my deputy can always be so worry-free. The green pheasant pretended not to see it, and looked up at the brightening sky. Apart from silence, he was also unable to complain about the childishness that Mr. Karp sometimes showed. Looking at the bright horizon in this way, Qing Pheasant''s thoughts suddenly became empty. A deputy like Bogart, if you want to say envious, there is still a little... After all, it is the veteran old navy who has been following Karp to the present, so the strength is naturally needless to say. But what the green pheasant admired was Bogart''s ability to handle affairs. With such a deputy, I should have a lot more time to sleep in. But this is also normal. Anyone who has a boss like Mr. Karp can honed in a few short years to deal with matters that cannot be underestimated. "Speaking..." The green pheasant in a daze suddenly thought of something very important, and stretched out his index finger to hook his forehead. "In terms of time, is it time to report back to headquarters?" ............. Mad Hat Island, Wall Mountain Pig Factory. After the masked man and Kerla entered the battle, the situation in the field suddenly changed. In this world, personal outstanding combat power can often lead a battle. The masked man and Kerla played such a role at this time. The two of them joined the war almost at the same time. One attacked the armed forces from the rear, and the other attacked the armed forces from the front, forming an encirclement inexplicably. Relying on their strong personal strength, they severely tore open the armed forces. Except for the powerful Scott, the armed team has no individual combat power that can stop the masked man and Kerla. The situation in the field turned upside down instantly Watching the masked man and Kerla slaughter like wolves into a flock, Maude''s eyes shone with energy. With these two people to attract the attention of the armed forces, then he has the opportunity to attack Scott. But he was not in a hurry. While continuing to paddle, he patiently waited for the time to come. Before taking the shot, at least give the masked man and Kerla a chance to perform well, so that the armed team can be reduced as much as possible. In this way, even if the identity is revealed later, it will not become a target of public criticism. After waiting patiently for ten minutes, Maude put [Usopp] behind his back and turned to pick up a blood-stained long knife from the ground. Then, he silently looked at Sabo and Scott, who were fighting fiercely. Lead bullets alone are difficult to penetrate Scott''s bronze defense. Therefore, if you want to grab the head, you can only attach the armed color to the long knife, and immediately find the right opportunity to deal a fatal blow to Scott. Strictly speaking, there is only one chance. A cold killing intent appeared in Maude''s eyes, and he immediately touched Scott. After Sol began to teach domineering, Maude thought about it all night. In the end, he still filled in the [dominant] requirements on the third silver line, instead of single-selecting armed colors or seeing and hearing colors. And Scott is a prey who knows how to be armed and domineering. If the hunt is successful, although a small portion of the proceeds will flow out, it is also the first precious domineering proceeds. At this time, the positions of Sabo and Scott were completely replaced. "Damn it!" Scott took a distracted look at the situation. After seeing that his side began to fall into defeat, his face became very ugly. Sabo didn''t need to race against time anymore. After setting aside the external force restrictions, his attack on Scott suddenly lost a few points, and instead became a little more stable. Such a change, on the contrary, brought great pressure to Scott. "No matter so much, think of a way to solve this kid first!" Scott showed awe-inspiring murder, his thoughts changed in an instant. However, he directly abandoned the defensive position, immediately let go of a pair of bronze fists, and pounced on Sabo with a big opening and closing. As the flaws increased, the fist that hit Sabo was more powerful than before. When Sabo didn''t keep up with the rhythm for a while, Scott grabbed a trivial error while avoiding the punch. Click--! Scott slammed Sabo back with a punch, and then quickly followed, the probing hand directly restrained Sabo''s pole. Immediately, Scott smiled coldly. But the next moment, Sabo made an unexpected move by directly loosening the steel pipe. Dragon Claw Sabo''s right hand pointed Jackie Chan''s claw gesture, quickly wrapped in a layer of pitch black domineering, and immediately hit Scott''s heart heavily. This is his real killer. There was a muffled sound. This powerful attack made Scott fly back. "ended" The light flashed in Sabo''s eyes. He has confidence in his dragon hook and claw. however. The picture Sabo had envisioned did not appear. Scott stopped and backed up, but he was safe. He sneered and said: "Domineering is also divided into strengths and weaknesses. I admit that your armed color is stronger than mine, but I still have the defensive ability brought by copper and copper fruits." Sabo looked at Scott''s bronze chest covered with armed domineering, a solemn color appeared on his face. The double defense of devil fruit and domineering, even the dragon''s claws failed to cause any damage... Scott sneered and looked at Sabo, who was dignified, and the domineering armed color that gathered on his chest gradually faded. "If this is your strongest attack, then you are nothing but..." "Puff!" A long knife wrapped in an armed color suddenly pierced Scott''s bronze body and interrupted Scott''s words. "Huh? Who is it?! Actually..." Scott''s eyes trembled and he slowly lowered his head to look at the blade pierced from his heart. When he saw the pitch black domineering on the knife, his eyes suddenly flashed with despair. The sudden change made Sabo''s expression shocked. He looked at the boy who had pierced Scott''s bronze body with a knife. "It''s you!" Even though the young man''s face was smeared with black and gray, Sabo recognized the identity of the other party. Immediately, the waves in my heart rose, but it was hard to hide the shock. How could he think that someone who just passed by accidentally had the strength to pierce Scott''s defense with a single knife. In amazement, Sabo looked down slightly and noticed the barrel of the gun protruding from behind Maude''s shoulder. He couldn''t help but freeze. this is Thank you MYFCS and me for the reward of 500 starting coins, thank you for the rewards of 200 starting coins with Luochen and orange flavor, and thank you for the rewards of 100 starting coins by Liu Wangwang, Mr. Xu, and Ling Guyu. (End of this chapter) Chapter 100： Its him Chapter 100 is him Sabo rarely uses firearms, but he understands firearms. The body of the gun protruding from behind Maude''s shoulders was covered with traces of war. This is a rare old gun. In Mad Hatter, Sabo has only seen one. It was the old gun carried by the funeral director that I encountered in the tavern some time ago. Is it the same person... No wonder that when I passed by the night before, there was an inexplicable sense of familiarity as if I had seen it somewhere. The torrent of information finally gathered an answer in Sabo''s mind. What followed was doubt. He quickly glanced at the pitch-black blade emerging from Scott''s heart, and then at Maude in the uniform of the armed forces. "who are you?" The two sentences that contradicted each other were because Sabo didn''t know the details of Maud at all. Maude did not respond to Sabo''s question, but made a cut to Scott to prevent accidents. The key was even twice, Scott didn''t even see Maude''s appearance, and died immediately. After killing Scott, Maude had no time to experience the physical changes. He pushed Scott''s body away, and quickly retreated, toward where Sunny was. With the important experience gains, and the revolutionary army has gotten rid of its disadvantages, there is no need to stay here. "Wait, what''s your name?" Sabo looked at the retreating Maude, and when he made a sound, he involuntarily made a move of holding out his hand. This question made Maude pause. Doing good deeds is his consistent good character. "Usopp." After dropping a name, Maude speeded up his feet. "Thanks!" Seeing Maude rushing far away all at once, Sabo could only say thank you. In the field of vision, Maude''s back figure drifted away. "Usopp..." Sabo whispered to himself. It''s really strong... Silently remembering the name Usopp in his heart, Sabo turned to support his companions The current situation is very good, and after that, it is safe to evacuate Mad Hatter Island and complete this rescue mission. Maude quickly returned to Sunny. It is not suitable to stay here for a long time. The armed forces are now on the verge of collapse. Over time, they will also become targets of the revolutionary army in uniform. "gone." Maude tugged at the corner of Sunny. "Ok." Sunny responded and followed Maud. The two went one after another towards the entrance and exit under the wall. Not far away, the masked man who had joined the battle to change the situation glanced at the back of Maude and Sunny. In the field, after Scott fell, the Revolutionary Army quickly gained an overwhelming advantage. After that, the Revolutionary Army did not love war, and after destroying the armed forces'' long-range weapons, they retreated. Seeing that the revolutionary army began to retreat, how could the surviving armed squad members dare to chase after it, and let the revolutionary army disappear into sight. Sabo and his party walked through the tunnel left by Jasmine and came to the bottom of the island cliff. There are two mast ships moored on the sea not far away, and the slaves previously rescued have been safely transferred to one of the mast ships. "Sabo, Kerla...!" On the deck, Jasmine waved her hands towards Sabo and others under the cliff. His giant''s body was so conspicuous that even if he didn''t shout, Sabo and others could see him standing on the bow deck for the first time. Sabo waved his arm at Jasmine, and immediately took the boat with his companions and sailed to the two mast boats. After a while, the surviving revolutionary forces boarded the mast ship one by one. The ship doctors who had been waiting for a long time quickly mobilized to help members of the Revolutionary Army treat their injuries. The man with the face covered also went aboard. He had removed his turban, revealing a dull face. "Tatamu, you came very timely." Kerla patted Tatam on the back. A smile appeared at the corner of Tatamu''s mouth, and he threw the turban covered with fire and blood into the sea. When Sabo came close, he raised his hand and patted Tatamu on the shoulder. "Tatamu, do you want to stay or follow us?" "Stay, give me a small boat later." Tatam answered without hesitation, and immediately took off his coat and trousers, revealing a brand new bartender outfit. "it is good." Sabo nodded. Kerla looked at Sabo and suddenly asked, "By the way, who was the one who helped you just now? It shouldn''t be ours, right?" "His name is Usopp, and it is the funeral director I mentioned to you when we first came to Mad Hatter Island." "It''s him?" Kerla was taken aback. It was the man who shot and saved the murloc slave from the long street. Sabo laughed and said, "Also, we only saw him in the alley the night before." "Huh?" Unexpectedly, Kerla looked back at the appearance of the young girl, his surprise was beyond words. "But who is he?" "I am not sure as well." Sabo shook his head. On the side, Ta Tamu''s expression moved slightly, but he said nothing. In this way, the two mast ships carrying the revolutionary army and slaves slowly sailed toward the sea. At this moment, the sky has broken and the morning light covers the entire sky. After the mast boat drove a certain distance, Tatamu came to the side of the ship, ready to put the boat on the sea. Sabo and Kerra came to help. Just as the boat was about to fall to the surface, the nervous voice of the watchman came from above the mast. "Two warships were found at five o''clock!!!" Hearing the lookout''s report, everyone on the deck couldn''t help but look up at him. "One of them... is the naval hero Karp''s warship!!!" "Ok?" Hearing Karp''s name, Sabo''s face changed slightly. "How come naval heroes come to such a place?" "Could it be for us?" "Who knows, just avoid it!" The revolutionary army talked a lot. With their lineup, if they are targeted by a navy legend, wouldn''t it be over? Tatamu looked at the distant sea with a solemn expression, and said solemnly: "I probably know what''s going on." Everyone couldn''t help but look at Tatamu. ......... On the deck of the warship, one seaman entered a busy state of combat readiness. They pushed out carts with many shells from the magazine. Immediately, they pushed the cart to the step in front of the bow deck at the fastest speed. Since the cart could not go up the stairs, the marines could only pick up the shells from the cart and then walked up the stairs cautiously. They just moved the shells to the bow and put them on the cart beside Karp. When the warship was less than 500 meters away from the inner bay port of Mad Hatter Island, Karp was already full of shells. Karp twisted his shoulders and grinned as he looked at the many ships anchored in the inner bay from a distance. "Warm up first." The warship came to the exit of the inner bay, immediately reefed and anchored, and stopped at the mouth of the bay. People on the dock quickly noticed this arrogant warship. In the next second, without hearing the sound of shelling, along with the sharp sound of breaking through the air, shells flew from the bow of the warship, accurately hitting a pirate ship. "Boom!" The main mast of the pirate ship was first broken by a cannonball, and the resulting explosion caused the pirate ship to fall into flames instantly. On the deck of the warship, Karp picked up the cannonball on the cart with his bare hands. He threw the shells just now with his bare hands. Before landing on the island, he would use this method to warm up, and then destroy all the pirate ships in the inner bay. Still don''t stay up late codewords. . In this way, you have to sleep twelve hours a day. . I feel like I can''t keep hanging. . . (End of this chapter) Chapter 101： Why are you here? Why did Chapter 101 come? As the morning sun rose, the inner bay port of Mad Hatter Island was hit by heavy artillery fire. The screaming shells, regardless of their speed or power, far exceeded the cognition of many pirates on the dock. Boom! In a short moment, with a violent explosion, another pirate ship was sunk. On the pier, many pirates suddenly became angry. "Just one warship dare to be so arrogant? No, it''s two!" "Just take care of him one or two, sink them soon!" "It''s been a long time since I met such an arrogant navy, so I dared to get into the inner bay...find death!" "Obviously there is no sound of cannonballs, how did this cannonball fly over?" In the riot, a pirate was puzzled, pressed the protective goggles with a little telescope function on his forehead, and immediately followed the trajectory of the cannonball. What greeted his eyes was a scene that made him utterly dead. "People, people!!!" The pirate suddenly uttered a cry of extreme horror. The pirates who were walking around could not help but look at the counterpart and screamed. "Is the brain broken? Is it not a human but a ghost?" Later, they saw that the colleague who was suspected of having a brain problem was trembling in his legs, and then sat down on the floor, his horrified face twisted like he saw a ghost. what''s the situation? The pirates around looked inexplicable. The body of the pirate sitting on the ground so frightened was shaking like a sieve. "These shells were all thrown over with bare hands, and, moreover..." The pirate seemed to be about to suffocate, but he couldn''t say anything afterwards. A few meters away, a fierce-looking man couldn''t pass it. He strode over and picked up the pirate. First he took off the goggles with his hands, and then threw the pirate who had been scared to the side as if throwing rubbish. "With this courage, dare to go to sea? Go home and have milk." The man disdainfully glanced at the pirate, and immediately raised his goggles before him, looking towards the bow of the warship. After that, the man fell into a dead silence. "what happened?" The bizarre performance of the majestic man made the pirates who were paying attention to the matter uneasy. Patter. The goggles fell off from the man''s hand and hit the ground with a slight noise. Boom An explosion sounded from the sinking of the ship again. But the pirates nearby looked at the goggles that fell on the ground. After the deafening explosion passed, they heard the man''s trembling voice. "It''s the navy hero Karp and... the general green pheasant!" "!!!" Hearing these two names, all the pirates around seemed to have had a fixation technique, and their expressions and bodies were like stiff wood. The shelling continued. On the dock, panic spread quickly like a plague. Above the sea in the inner bay, at the bow of a warship. A dozen shells were thrown out in a row, and Karp''s throwing movements became smoother, and the accuracy was significantly improved. Said it was a warm-up, not a joke. The navy in Gion watched on the sidelines, and they had long been surprised at Karp''s unarmed throwing of shells. But on top of another warship that was trailing along, the Xihai branch navy almost dislocated their jaws. They certainly do not question the strength of naval heroes, but their vision and knowledge are limited. Therefore, for them, throwing cannonballs with their bare hands is quite a shocking scene. Monster... Colonel Robbie was silent. He is very proud. But at the same time, he also knew how many powerful monsters still existed above his head. only "One day, I can too." Robbie thought silently in his heart. He is still young and is the best navy of his generation. Just give him enough time to become stronger. Later, major generals, lieutenants, and even generals. Definitely touchable! Robbie''s eyes shone brightly. ......... Mad Hatter Town, on the roof of the night bar. "Finally here..." The wolf rat watched the movement from the port of the inner bay. Click... There were rapid footsteps in the alley below. A group of pirates who lived nearby gathered in the crowd and walked quickly in the alley. They plan to go to the pier to see the situation. The wolf rat looked down at the group of pirates, his eyes flashing cold killing intent. Now, he doesn''t need to hide it anymore. Silently, the wolf rat transformed into a human-beast form. Land Foot The wolf rat flexed and stretched its thick legs, and suddenly kicked a naked-eye chopping wave toward the crowd below. The slashing wave volleyed into the air, passing through the bodies of the pirates in the alley like a crescent. "Eh?" The pirates who were walking fast looked at their cut lower body in amazement. Slap. The body that had been cut in half fell to the ground, and the blood was scattered around like a fountain. "Ah!" The pirate who was still breathing opened his mouth and let out a scream. On the top of the building, the wolf mouse indifferently glanced at the pirate who was struggling in the alley, and then leaped lightly and headed towards the pier. "Tatamu, no matter who you are, don''t come back after you leave..." The wolf-rat-like body is running at high speed on the top of the building. Along the way, all the pirates he saw were none left. He wanted to do this a long time ago. Don''t expect to be able to kill all the pirates. However, if you kill one today, there may be a few ordinary people who can avoid it in the future. So, killing one is one! The wolf rat confessed his murderous intentions wantonly, like an executioner, slaying a **** path. The arrival of Gion and others made him completely let go of his hands without any worries. .......... Wine Street, on top of a building. Lafayette stood straight, put his hands on his brows and looked at the smoky dock from a distance. "Tsk tusk, there are really two incredible big shots here." Karp and Green Pheasant, the top combat power of the navy headquarters. Looking at the sea, there are only a handful of people who can be compared. In his opinion, such a character would specifically come to Mad Hatter Island in the West Sea, which is really a fantasy. And this idea is actually the voice of almost all pirates on Mad Hatter Island. But Karp and the green pheasant are here. Lafayette''s eyes were full of curiosity. Why are you here? Just to destroy Mad Hatter Island... The motivation is clearly insufficient. When I read this, Lafayette smiled. Compared to the pirates on the island who are in danger, he doesn''t panic at all. What if the ship is destroyed? What he has is a means to leave the island. Driven by curiosity, Lafayette decided to stay on the sidelines for a while. ........... In the laneway of the house area. Maude closed his eyes. In the dark vision, a notebook exuding a light source slowly emerged. On the cover, the second star frame that represents the physique can be completely filled with only a trace. Even the domineering demand has condensed a star frame, which is more than one-third filled. The reason why the star frame can be condensed so quickly is not because Scott''s domineering cultivation base is so high that it can bring such benefits to Maude. It was because Maude had already mastered the domineering foundation. Stars can not only correspond to the ceiling power of this world, but also reflect his strength in real time. If he fills in the spear technique on the fourth requirement. Then, from the moment the demand is written down, a star may be directly condensed. "Maud." Sonny called, making Maude open her eyes. "Over the dock..." "Well, let''s go back to the weapon shop first." Maude''s voice just fell. A figure suddenly arrived and came to them. Suddenly, Maude and Sunny tensed their nerves. After seeing the person clearly, he relaxed instead. "Sol." It turns out that even if I dont stay up all night, I have to sleep for twelve hours^(*(oo))^ In addition, a hundred chapters. (End of this chapter) Chapter 102： Tricky Chapter 102 is tricky The place was in a certain lane in the residential area, and there was only less than one kilometer away from the weapon shop. But Saul suddenly came out without saying a word, making Maude and Sunny into a fighting state in an instant. After seeing that it was Sol, Maude and Sunny put away their pistols. Afterwards, the two saw Sol frowning, and his wrinkled old face was covered with solemn color. This is the first time they have seen this reaction on Sol''s face. "What happened?" Sonny felt bad, and asked first. "I''ll talk about it later." Thor jumped up, put his hands out, grabbed the back collars of Maude and Sunny, then hung up in the air and hurried back to the weapon shop on a moonwalk. After returning to the weapon shop, Saul let go of the confused Maude and Sunny. "Two warships came from Inner Bay, Karp and Green Pheasant, most of them came to me." "what?!" Maude and Sunny were taken aback. Bailey walked over from the corridor and looked at them suspiciously. As a special animal, he didn''t know what the names of Karp and Green Pheasant meant to the pirates. "Bring all the weapons and ammunition, we... are going to escape!" Saul left a word and hurried back to the room as quickly as possible. He followed Maude and Sunny to the pig factory in the early hours of the morning, just picking up two short-handled flintlocks from the shelf, not much ammunition. Originally, he didn''t think it would be a big event for the revolutionary army to attack the pig factory. He followed Maude and Sunny out, just to ensure their safety. After the matter was resolved, he followed the two back to the residential area, even thinking about having breakfast first, and then going to Huajie for morning exercises. Who ever thought that when he was about to return to the weapon shop, there were frequent explosions from the dock. He habitually used seeing and hearing there once, but he "seeed" Karp and the green pheasant. If it were in the past, he would have escaped by himself. but now Sol came to the room and immediately threw away the two low-quality guns on his body, and then took out a wooden box covered with thick dust from under the double bed. He opened the box, and two long and short flintlocks lay quietly on the red soft cloth. A gunman is normally equipped with at least two guns. A rifled gun for long range, and a pistol for close combat. On this basis, many snipers will be equipped with a spare gun just in case. After all, firearms are not as strong as swords and are easily damaged in battle. Therefore, it is a good thing to prepare a spare gun in advance. The rifled gun in the box was Thor''s former spare gun. As for the main gun that has been used for most of his life, it has long been destroyed by Karp. Although this spare gun is not as good as the one destroyed by Karp, it is not comparable to the coquettish **** in the weapon shop. And this flintlock pistol is the old gun that has accompanied him all the way. Sol picked up the two guns, put them on his body, and filled the ammunition bag with lead bullets. Afterwards, Sol came to the door of the room. He just stepped out of the door, but suddenly stopped. Suddenly, he turned his head and looked at the nine long knives on the counter in the room. These knives are all famous knives he has collected over the years. He was silent for a while, thinking of Maude''s domineering talent. In the end, he took a knife from it and left the room without looking back. As for the other famous knives, and the huge amount of property placed in the cabinet, they must not be taken away. Sol went downstairs to the weapon shop. Maude and Sunny are ready to leave. Bailey also figured out the situation at this time, his body trembling, like an old man. It was mainly because Sunny used the most concise explanation-Mad Hatter was going to be dead. As a result, Bailey was frightened, just thinking about leaving Mad Hatter Town quickly. "Take it." Thor threw the dark blue long knife in his hand at Maude. Maude raised his hand to catch the long knife, and looked at Saul in surprise. "This is Chidori..." He was about to ask why Thor threw Chidori to him, but he was blocked by Thor''s next sentence before he opened his mouth. "go." Sol took the lead in pushing open the weapon shop door. Maude gave up, dangling his long knife on his belt, and followed Saul with Sunny. As for Bailey, he was tied behind him by Maude. After stepping out of the shop, Thor repeated his old tricks, squeezing Maud and Sonny''s collars with both hands directly, and immediately lifted into the air on a moon step, heading towards the wall mountain. The navy attacked from the front of the inner bay, and it must have planned to destroy all the ships first, so as to catch all the pirates on the island. Therefore, Thor can only go to Wall Mountain in the opposite direction, and then leave from the other side of the island, and then use Moonwalk to escape to the nearest island. This is the method he has always used to escape the navy. Using Moonwalk with two people will obviously affect his speed and increase the burden that cannot be ignored. But the most difficult part was that he couldn''t spare his hands. The reason that Sol can give the Navy a headache is not just the physical skill of Yuebu. It was Sol who was able to use the Moonwalk to escape while firing at the pursuing Navy. Therefore, even if the pursuing navy has a faster moon pace than Sol, once it is pursued forcibly, it is possible to be beaten by Sol as a bird. Sole carried the two people in this way and rushed to Wall Mountain as quickly as possible. Being carried in the air, Maude did not dare to move, for fear of affecting Saul. Feeling the sound of the wind passing by, Maude looked down. The blocks flashed quickly from behind as a blurry picture. Can it be so fast with two people... Just, can you keep up with your physical strength? Isn''t it because you want to escape from Mad Hatter Island like this? Maude suddenly had a lot of doubts. But since Saul did this, he must have his reasons. Therefore, Maude slowly suppressed his doubts. rumble--! Suddenly there was a loud bang behind him. Sol''s face changed slightly, and he glanced back. Seeing, hearing, and playing with each other, he saw Karp chasing him like a bull, smashing into buildings. The buildings passing along the way looked like papers in front of Karp, and did not affect his speed at all. "Damn iron fist bastard." Thor gritted his teeth. When concentrating and using long-distance seeing and hearing, it will directly affect the speed of the moon step. So, Saul immediately put away his sights, hearings, and fleeing. Maude and Sunny also heard frequent loud noises from behind them. They looked back hard, looking behind them. Accompanied by the loud noise, only smoke and dust can be seen from the buildings in the block. Those smoke and dust seemed to be a warning, telling them that a monster was chasing after them. "Crook, the only person I am looking for is you." At this time, Karp''s loud voice passed through the blocks. The pirates in the town watched Karp flash past their eyes in amazement, and at the same time heard Karp''s words. It was also at this time that they knew the reason why the navy hero came to Mad Hatter Town specially. Who is the spear? Such a question flashed in their minds. Immediately afterwards, it did not prevent them from cursing their mother at the spear. (End of this chapter) Chapter 103： Old man Chapter 103 The Old Man If it weren''t for this guy called a spear, Mad Hatter Island would not have suffered. The pirates who should have been out of the matter scolded their mothers, they could only think about how to safely escape Mad Hatter Island. Karp didn''t look at these passersby and pirates at all. His goal was always Sol, who was running away on a moonwalk. As for the pirates in the town, they own Gion to take care of them. Sol volleyed on the moon step. He ignored what Karp had said and fled. Karp watched Thor unmoved from a distance, and stopped talking nonsense. He ran across the block, slowly reducing the distance between him and Thor. When the distance was almost close, Karp ran wildly and picked up a pirate he encountered on the way. Immediately, he leaped forward and jumped into the sky, his arms bulging, and he slammed the pirate in his hand towards Sol. The pirate caught by Karp didn''t even have time to scream, and was shaken to death by the powerful force, and then turned into a corpse flying towards Saul. Listening to the sound of breaking through the air from behind, Saul cursed secretly, and turned the angle of the moon step to avoid the corpse coming from behind. After Karp made the posture of throwing the corpse, his body flipped forward and then stepped on the air, using a moon step. The sturdy body suddenly shot towards the ground diagonally like an arrow. After landing, he continued to run wildly on the ground without any reduction in speed. Unimaginable physical fitness and coordination are undoubtedly revealed at this moment. Afterwards, Karp repeated his old tricks and kept picking up the pirates and throwing them towards Saul. Thordan was in pain, but he could only passively dodge the flying corpse. If it wasn''t that he couldn''t open his hands, how could he let Karp be so unscrupulous. And Karp also shot at this point, so he has no fear. Under Karp''s efficient involvement, Sol''s escape speed has been substantially affected. The distance between the two parties is shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye. But Wall Mountain is ahead. Just cross the Wall Mountain and leave Mad Hatter Island from the cliff over the pig factory. After that, the sky is high and the birds fly. With Karp''s monthly pace, I can''t even catch up with Sol on the outlying island. however "It''s too late." Saul was solemn. "The other direction..." Sol glanced at the escape route on the left and right. A lot of information was collected in Thor''s head in an instant, and then he could make a judgment. No way. A sudden turn will only give Karp a chance to get closer. But if this continues, let alone escape to the cliff on the other side of Wall Mountain. I am afraid that he may be stopped by Karp just over the Wall Mountain. Unless you can free your hands, then use a flintlock pistol to interfere with Karp''s pursuit. But just because it can''t, things become so tricky. "Damn it." Saul cursed secretly. Once a person gets old, the various functions of the body begin to go downhill. But the mad dog-like Karp behind him was different from ordinary people. He was in his seventies, but he seemed to be in the prime of life. Thor gritted his teeth. In the looming moment, a decision must be made as soon as possible. If you want to retreat all over, leaving Maude and Sunny directly behind is the simplest and rude choice. But Sol would never do this kind of thing. Because Maude possesses the [Bright Future] he wants to witness with his own eyes. Because, Sunny''s body is flowing with the same [blood] as him. Therefore, how could he let the two buds that had just emerged from the ground be destroyed. After judging from a wealth of experience, Sol made a choice in just a few seconds. He turned over, and when his body was on top of his head, he suddenly slammed his feet on the air. With a burst of air, Saul carried the two little guys straight down the house. Before landing, Sol turned over lightly and landed steadily. Afterwards, Thor let go of Maude and Sunny, and said blankly: "Listen, I want you two to run to the cliff on the side of Wall Mountain as fast as possible." "how about you?" Sunny asked eagerly. "When you get there, I will naturally look for you. If I understand, I will leave quickly." Saul turned and looked in the direction of Karp, his tone so calm that he couldn''t hear any waves. "but" Sunny frowned, and she was interrupted by Maude when she wanted to say something. "Sol, we are there waiting for you." "..." Sol did not speak, and at the same time set up a rifled gun, aiming the muzzle at the front wall. With the help of Jianwenshi, he aimed at Karp who was rushing towards this side through the wall. Maude and Sunny turned around in silence and rushed towards Qiangshan. Even if Sol didn''t say anything, they knew they were dragging him down. At the moment, in order not to increase Sol''s burden, he can only do what Sol said. Run to the other side of Mad Hatter Island with the fastest speed! Sol felt the breath of the two going away, and then settled down, and a cold light appeared in his old eyes looking at the front wall. He released the armed color, passed it from his palm to the rifled gun, and instantly dyed the entire gun black. Aim, shoot. Sol decisively pulled the trigger. Following the firing of the gunpowder, there was a shot. Lead bullets wrapped tightly by the domineering armed color flew out from the muzzle. The moment the lead bullet flew out of the muzzle. The gunpowder smoke that has not yet diffused, under the influence of the armed color sprayed from the body, condensed a circle of smoke from small to large at a faster speed. The lead bullet passed through the heavy smoke ring and disappeared in the blink of an eye. boom! The wall that was originally blocking the front had an extra round hole with a large basin mouth. Carrying the lead bullet wrapped in the power of terror, he blasted round holes along the way, and came to Karp in a flash. Karp was not at all vain, waving a huge fist covered by the top armed color, and slammed on the flying lead bullet. Boom! The two forces collided, making a violent air explosion. That amazingly powerful lead bullet was directly crushed into dozens of fine particles by Karp''s punch. Suddenly, the fine particles, like a shotgun, exploded dozens of pits of various sizes on the ground in front of Karp. After the sound, smoke and dust filled. The pirates fleeing around heard the terrifying movement, and when they looked towards Karp, they didn''t even know what happened. The pirate who was lucky enough to witness this scene also failed to see clearly. From their perspective, they only saw Karp punching forward suddenly, and dozens of potholes were exploded in the ground. No matter how the exaggerated air explosion and the pothole came, they only knew that this place shouldn''t stay for long, so they turned around and fled. In the path between the buildings, Sol watched as Karp smashed the shot he had shot with his fist, and a gloomy color flashed in his old eyes. "So, what I hate the most is your type..." Saul did not fire a second lead shot, but closed his gun and jumped to the top of the building, looking coldly at Karp who was standing on the street. There is no second seaman within range. After all, Karp is not a fool. After dealing with him so many times, how could he send extra people to his gun. Karp looked up and met Sol''s gaze. When he grinned, his face was filled with awe-inspiring fighting spirit. The eyes of the two old men just collided in mid-air. Invisible sparks enveloped the surrounding blocks in a heavy aura. (End of this chapter) Chapter 104： boom! Chapter 104 Bang! Inner bay port. All the ships anchored here either shattered into wreckage or were caught in a fire. In the entire port, there are only two intact warships, one large and one small. On the dock, there are dead bodies everywhere. A large amount of blood is flowing like countless streams and rivers towards the sea, and the air is filled with a **** smell that even the salty and wet sea breeze can''t hide. A few minutes ago, there were still a lot of pirates here. A few minutes later, the navy team headed by Gion easily slaughtered all the pirates on the pier. Gion stood in a pool of blood, shaking his wrist and smashing the blood from the knife. After that, she concentrated her attention and glanced around. Only after making sure that there were no pirates nearby, did he put away the sights and sounds, and put the long knife into the sheath at the same time. Most of the corpses of pirates on the ground died in the hands of Gion and Bogart. Both of them are one of the best swordsmen in the navy. In terms of strength, although they are not top in the navy, they are also indispensable mainstays. Under the joint attack of the two of them, it is not easy for the pirates on the pier to be able to sustain their combat power for a few minutes. In addition to Gion and Bogart, another marine soldier with a prominent presence was Colonel Robbie who was transferred from the headquarters. His six styles are very skillful, and they are just one trick, and they cannot be resisted by these pirates. As for the green pheasant, before Gion and the others boarded the dock to start the killing, they followed Karp into the town of Mad Hatter. Gion looked in the direction of Mad Hatter Town. The loud noise that came from the town just now was most likely because Karp had contact with the spear. "Mr. Karp will deal with the sly gun. As for the other pirates in the town..." A cold murderous intent flashed in Gion''s eyes, and immediately strode towards the town. She has always been cruel to deal with pirates. Upon seeing this, Robbie followed silently. Perceiving Robbie''s actions, Gion just glanced at him and didn''t say much. As long as the spear is still in Mad Hatter, ordinary marines can only prepare for battle on the periphery. Because, once stepped into the range of the sly gun, the weaker guy would only become a living target, resulting in unnecessary sacrifices. Bogart watched Gion and Robbie walk into the street. His duty is to stay in the port to prevent the fish that slipped through the net from running away, so naturally he will not follow Gion into the town. ........... Wangjiao Street, the top floor of the Mad Hatter Auction. In the magnificent room, Ralph in a red suit is standing in front of the French windows. He looked down at the chaos in Mad Hatter with a hideous face. Before dawn, the revolutionary army attacked the pig factory and rescued all the slaves. The armed forces suffered heavy casualties, and even Scott, who was second to none, was not spared. After dawn, the legendary naval hero Kapu, and the top combat pheasant, will come to this Mad Hatter town, which is only a small corner compared to the great channel. Ralph could no longer maintain his demeanor due to the continuous storms. The pig factory was ruined and nothing happened. All the slaves were gone and it was fine. What he has is money. and so, The pig factory can be rebuilt. Slaves can also be repurchased. As long as the military factory keeps it. In fact, the military factory has indeed been kept. But Karp and the green pheasant came. Ralph could not accept the situation. He finally got on the clown line. The result has not yet begun, it will soon be over in this way. "Blublu..." Suddenly, the phone worm on the coffee table made a ringing sound. Hearing the voice of the phone bug, the hideousness on Ralph''s face gradually faded, turning his face into ashes. He looked back at the phone worm. He knew that this was a call from [Joker]. But things have evolved to this point, whether it is connected or not, it is meaningless. In the dead silence, Ralph retracted his gaze, and continued to look at the chaos in Mad Hatter through the French windows. He regarded this as a place to start, but he did not expect it to be a place to bury the bones. Thinking of this, Ralph''s dark eyes, which had already wiped out humanity, slowly showed hopelessness. Suddenly, the floor-to-ceiling windows in front of him glowed with cold air, and the frost spread like a creeper. Only for a moment, the French windows were covered with a thin layer of frost. Ralph was startled when he heard a lazy voice coming from behind him. "The phone worm is ringing, won''t you answer?" Hearing the voice, Ralph turned around abruptly. I saw a tall man in a white casual suit who emerged from nowhere on the luxurious sofa. After seeing the man''s face clearly, Ralph seemed to be frozen by the cold, and his expression and even his body became completely rigid. "Green, green pheasant...!" Ralph struggled to call the tall man''s name. Immediately afterwards, it seemed to understand something. "Are you here for me? Is it because of the "clown"?" "???" Several question marks appeared on the green pheasant''s head, and looked at the man in front of him, who seemed to have suddenly grasped something. He didn''t know this man. Ralph seemed convinced of his guess. Otherwise, how could the admiral show up in front of him. "I knew it, I knew it..." Ralph''s eyes were filled with despair. The green pheasant was confused, but he thought of a certain extreme alien pirate from the name "Clown". At this time, the phone worm calmed down and stopped making any noise. Apparently, the person on the other side of the phone worm lost patience and gave up dialing. Ralph stared at the green pheasant closely, and the aura of decadence swept away. He didn''t want to usher in an aggrieved death. When he read this, Ralph''s face burst with blue veins, his muscles suddenly bulged, and his tight red suit burst. Huh! When his death aspiration first appeared, Ralph actually overcame the fear of facing the green pheasant, and made a short sprint, waved his fist, and tried his best to attack the green pheasant. Seeing Ralph suddenly attacked, the body of the green pheasant flashed away in vain, leaving ice icicles in place. Ralph''s imposing punch suddenly fell through. Immediately afterwards, the white cold air from all around quickly clung to Ralph''s body. When the green pheasant came to the French window, Ralph was frozen into an ice sculpture. Although Ralph showed a lot of speed and offensive in that short instant. But in front of the general, it is still inevitable to kill in seconds. "I didn''t come here specifically for you, just because it''s the highest here." As the green pheasant was talking to himself, the frost that had condensed on the French windows slowly disappeared. Through the floor-to-ceiling windows, the green pheasant looked at the location of Karp and Sol. "It''s incredible." It seems that it was because of seeing the terrorist attack that Sol had hit. The green pheasant exclaimed. As a natural fruit ability person, he is still more afraid of top snipers like Thor. If you get caught in a flaw, it''s not easy to shoot down. Then, the green pheasant suddenly looked in the direction of Qiangshan. His eyes fell sharply, falling on the young girl who was trying his best to escape. The green pheasant raised his finger and scratched his cheek. Silently, his body turned into a string of ice, penetrating the floor-to-ceiling windows and heading towards Qiangshan. On the streets of Wangjiao Street, Maude and Sunny rushed with their heads buried. At this moment, a string of icy ridges descended from the sky and landed in front of Maude and Sunny. The moment he saw that Bingling, the image of a green pheasant suddenly appeared in Maude''s mind. What a joke... Maude''s eyes condensed, and he took out [Usopp] without hesitation. As the Bing Ling gradually spread into a tall human figure, Maude decisively pulled the trigger. Wow! boom! The lead projectile shot out, punching a hole in the frost figure''s head, and the speed of condensation stopped abruptly. "run!" Maude didn''t even accept the gun, greeted Sunny, turned around and ran away. "Ah la la, wise judgment." The green pheasant who condensed the original form looked at Maude''s back with great interest. If the shot just now is domineering, it might be a small loss. (End of this chapter) Chapter 105： I just came for vacation Chapter 105 I''m just here on vacation No matter how fast he escapes, it cannot be faster than the speed of the green pheasant. A cold wind came from behind and came in front of Maude and Sunny. Huh! Without warning, the cold wind suddenly turned into an ice wall, blocking the way of Maude and Sunny. The sudden appearance of the ice wall caused Maude and Sunny to stop in a hurry. In front of the ice wall, a wave of cold air gathered together, once again condensing the figure of a green pheasant. It seems that it was because of abandoning the lazy attitude. This time, the green pheasant quickly turned from elemental to entity. The three-meter-high figure turned into a large shadow covering the faces of Maude and Sunny. Coming ruthlessly with the oppressive force of the chill, as if freezing the surrounding air, giving people a clear sense of suffocation. Maude''s right hand quickly clung to the hilt of the Thousand Birds, while Sunny quickly raised the gun to aim the green pheasant, and did not hesitate to pull the trigger. boom--! The lead bullet that came out of the chamber only passed through the body of the green pheasant, without doing anything. In the eyes of the green pheasant, the overreactions of Maude and Sunny are like two little beasts that have encountered danger and exploded their hair. He looked helplessly at the two young men. "If you have something to say, why do you shoot..." Before he could finish his words, Maude suddenly pulled out the Chidori, surrounded it with domineering, and slashed across it. laugh--! With a sharp knife, it directly cut open the abdomen of the green pheasant. At least in Sunny''s view, that''s it. But in fact, the gap that appeared on the abdomen of the green pheasant was not cut out by Mord, but the green pheasant made the body elemental one step in advance, and made room for the long sword to pass through. This is also a conventional method used by those with natural fruit ability to avoid armed attacks. After Maude slashed into the air, he did not hesitate to pull Sonny back. Watching this scene, the green pheasant scratched the back of his head. A burst of cold air visible to the naked eye spread forward from the soles of the green pheasant''s feet, and in a flash, it spread over the soles of Maud and Sunny''s feet, condensing a layer of ice with white smoke and cold air on the ground. The soles of the shoes were suddenly frozen, and Maude and Sunny couldn''t help losing their balance when they retreated backwards. They fell on the ice and slid out for a few meters before they could stop. It was not injured. However, the green pheasants kept their hands over and over again, making them realize that the chance of escape is extremely slim. Maude quickly got up from the ice, looking solemnly at the green pheasant who seemed to be unable to lift his energy. With their current strength, to escape from under the nose of the admiral is nothing short of a fantasy. And Maude also roughly guessed the reason why the green pheasant kept his hand. "Do you want to threaten Sol with us..." Such a possibility flashed in his mind, and he gritted his teeth, thinking about the feasibility of getting out. Even if the chances are slim, he can''t sit still. Looking at the two young pheasants, it seemed that they had given up escaping, and then stopped the cold air that continued to spread around. "Don''t be so excited, I have nothing to do with you." The green pheasant did not intend to make a move. It''s just that he doesn''t seem to be self-aware of his identity. In this situation, a navy admiral suddenly came to the front with an elemental attitude, and then he intended to do nothing. Who believes? The senses vary greatly depending on the location. Not to mention the sense of oppression that the general''s identity brought. Maude didn''t believe what the green pheasant said. After being silent, he suddenly untied the rope that bound Bailey on his body, and Bailey had already shrunk into a ball in fright. After untying the rope, Maude brought Bailey, who had shrunk into a fat ball, to his eyes, and whispered: "Run away, you are a pet, no one will embarrass you." After speaking, Maude''s arm used force and threw Bailey out of the ice freezing area. Bailey rolled several times on the ground. After stopping his body, he raised his head and stared at Maude and Sunny standing on the ice, his mouth was speechless. Run away... It seems to be the only thing he can do right now. Bailey gritted his teeth, turned his back and fled. On the ice, the green pheasant glanced at the fat ferret who was running away. Was that sentence just for me? Well, forget it. The green pheasant turned to look at Maude and Sunny. "How should I put it, um...I''m just here on vacation, and then by the way, see the long-lost scene." Having said that, the green pheasant put his hands in his pockets and tilted his head to look in the direction of Karp and Sol. "I didn''t have my share of the shot, but if you run around, Mr. Karp will have a headache. So, please cooperate with me and don''t make me embarrassed, especially you." The green pheasant glanced at Maude who was ready to go. "That cut just now was not a joke." "..." Maude suddenly tightened his body. The green pheasant didn''t care, raised his finger and scratched his cheek, and continued to look at the place where Karp and Sol were fighting. From here, there is no picture at all, only the movement caused by the battle can be heard. This is very boring. How about taking these two brats to the tallest building just now? If you do that, will you get shot down? Sure enough, let''s come and replace it soon. The green pheasant thought slightly distressed. Rather than guarding the two little ghosts, he wants to see the era-crossing battle between Karp and the spear. The carelessness of the green pheasant surprised Maude. This is different from what was expected. Maude thought that the green pheasant wanted to use him and Sunny to threaten Sol, so that Sol was obediently caught. The result is just to let them stay here not to move. In order to let Thor not escape? If so, wouldn''t it be better to threaten Sol directly with their lives? Could this be the so-called justice of the Navy? But no matter what, there is no way to escape, and there is no chance of doing it. After listening to the green pheasant''s unsavoury warning, Maude knew that if he did it again, it is estimated that the green pheasant would not keep his hand. Thinking about it makes Maude a headache. The situation is not too bad, but it is not much better. It can only be said that fortunately, the person who came to block the way was the green pheasant instead of the red dog. "Maud." Sunny filled the ammunition and looked at Maude with questioning eyes. I don''t know since when, she has become more dependent on Maude''s opinions and decisions in the process of subtle changes. Maude shook his head at Sunny, beckoning her not to act rashly. Sonny nodded slightly, and then began to worry about Sol and Bailey. "Maud, you said Bailey is so fat that he can run fast? The pirates in the town are all fleeing, will Bailey be trampled to death?" "..." Maude''s eyelids twitched. Sister, when is this... Maude was rather helpless, but he could see that Sunny was seriously considering the potential risk speculation, which was a bit of a joke, so he could only say a word of relief in a low voice. "Probably not. After all, Bailey insists on doing 100 bench presses and push-ups every day." "Ok." Sunny responded in a low voice. At this moment, the green pheasant suddenly looked over. His eyes became serious, white smoke and cold oozing from his arms, and a thin layer of frost condensed silently. "I thought about it for a while, and sure enough..." The sudden transformation of the green pheasant shocked Maude and Sunny. "Let you come with me." The green pheasant continued, and then strode towards Maude and Sunny. Sure enough, he decided to go back to the tallest building just now. Only there, the horizon is more broad. And at this moment. A lead bullet came from a distance, and it could be described as coming in an instant. "Ah la la." The eyes of the green pheasant changed, and the body quickly became elemental and scattered around. The lead bomb fell on the ice. Click! Just the power contained in a lead bullet shattered the ice that had spread to a hundred meters away. A few meters away, the green pheasant, which had re-condensed into shape, looked in the direction where the lead bullet came with fear. "I''ve said it all, I''m just here on vacation." The hanging is walking away. . . . . (End of this chapter) Chapter 106： Top duel Chapter 106 Top duel This powerful shot can only be shot by Sol. After fighting with Karp, he could still pay attention to this side, and took the time to shoot from a distance with both accuracy and power. The green pheasant''s face remained silent, but his heart was amazed. This is a spooky spear. A sniper who was called an executioner for marines in the old days. The green pheasant still knew the reason why Karp was obsessed with the spear. However, he really just came on vacation. Touching his chin, the green pheasant turned to look at Maude and Sunny, a look of curiosity flashed in his eyes. "In other words, what is the relationship between the two of you and the spear?" It is self-evident that people who can let the spooky gun fire at any distraction in the urgent battle. Maude said: "The hard work in the shop." After hearing this, Sunny glanced at Maude, thought about it, and said, "The employee in the shop." "Hey, are you serious?" A cold sweat slipped from the green pheasant''s head, and then watching Maude and Sunny did not look like they were joking... "Well, forget it." The body of the green pheasant oozes chill again. "Anyway, just make sure you can stay here honestly. Then, be a little rough." As soon as the voice fell, the green pheasant rushed towards Maude and Sunny. He moved, and a lead bullet full of deterrence flew again. The green pheasant was prepared long ago and once again let the body elements disperse. While evading this lead bullet, the elemental body quickly flew towards Maude and Sunny. Thor''s attack is indeed strong, but Karp is not a display. Under the premise of entanglement, even if Saul had the intention to help Maude and Sunny get rid of the threat from the green pheasant, he was also powerless. The green pheasant knew this and turned a blind eye to Thor''s attack. In the face of the green pheasant''s more purposeful attack, even if the response of Maude and Sunny was timely enough, they could not escape. The strength between the two is really not proportional. In a blink of an eye, the parts below the knees of Maude and Sunny were frozen by the green pheasant. In order to enhance the effect of confinement, the green pheasant also made an ice tray base for the two of them, which was tightly frozen with the ground. "that''s it." The green pheasant who achieved the goal did not pay attention to the reactions of Maude and Sunny, and the elements flew to the Mad Hatter auction. His mind is more on the top duel between Karp and Sol. Soon, he came to the top of the Mad Hatter auction again. "Sure enough, you have to be here to see clearly." Through the floor-to-ceiling windows, the green pheasant looked towards Karp and Thor who were fighting. Seeing with your own eyes the battle between top powerhouses is the fundamental reason why he was persuaded by Karp to stay. The reason why he stopped Maude and Sunny was just a small favor to Karp. Otherwise, if Maude and Sunny were allowed to escape to a safe area, how could the spear be in love. How can he see this duel if he doesn''t love fighting. "This level of battle is rare." The green pheasant''s mind was then attracted by the battle between Karp and Thor. Block. The building collapsed and the ground was devastated. Sol stood on top of a pile of building debris, his eyes cold. Under the vision of seeing, hearing and color, he could "see" Maude and Sunny being frozen by the green pheasant. Being able to support two shots over there under Karp''s entanglement is the limit. The deterrence of these two shots is there, but they are still insufficient in front of the general. Fortunately, the two little guys just got their legs frozen. It is a blessing in misfortune. But how to get out of the predicament is an unsolvable problem at the moment. In the short time when Sol stopped, Karp got close and punched Sol in an unpretentious way. How could Thor easily get hit, kicking his short body backwards, avoiding the punch. Karp missed a punch and then hit the wreckage of the building. boom! A big hole suddenly sank in the place where the fist bone hit, and the surrounding building debris was blasted into the air by the astonishing force of the fist transmitted to the ground. Sol stepped on the air, his body suddenly lifted into the air, and immediately shot Karp. Along with circles of cyclones, the lead bullet flew towards Karp''s door. Karp didn''t choose to use his fists to resist the lead bullets that were flying down. Instead, he was short to avoid it, and at the same time pressed towards Thor. If you can dodge an attack, there is no need to waste energy to resist. The lead bullet flew over Karp''s hair and hit the ground. As if a cannonball exploded and a pothole was smashed into the ground, the resulting gas explosion would blow the wreckage of the building that was about to fall into the air again. The seemingly unremarkable back-and-forth confrontation caused two more pits on the devastated ground. Karp doesn''t want to interrupt the fast break. So even if he knew Saul''s motive for firing two shots in the distance, he didn''t stop there. Thor quickly reloaded the ammunition, a flash of red light in his eyes. With the assistance of seeing, hearing and color, he blocked all possible routes for Karp to dodge, and found a line of guns that must be hit, and then fired another shot before Karp got close. Faced with this tricky shot, Karp was very straightforward, and directly used his fist covered with armed colors to resist. If you can hide, then hide. If you can''t avoid it, then resist. This tactic seems simple and rude, but it relies heavily on experience. Without rich combat experience, it is difficult to distinguish which bullet can dodge and which bullet should be resisted in the urgent battle rhythm. Even if he has a wealth of experience against Sol''s offensive, there is no defense against hard bullets. Moreover, even if both are both, once you can''t touch Thor, then you don''t have enough physical strength. So, the end will only be the life and death of Thor. And Karp happens to be the type that can resist, hide, and support. Seeing Karp knocked out his shot again, Sol couldn''t help cursing. Can hit the middle man, but can''t cause harm. This is the sniper''s most aggrieved feeling. That''s why Saul hates Karp. But from Karp''s point of view, it is actually the same feeling. No matter how fierce the offensive he created, it is difficult to hurt Sol. If Sol is not injured, he can only be passively beaten. The counterpoint relationship between the two is like an agile shooter vs. a fleshy fighter. The archer cannot penetrate the fighter''s defense, and the fighter cannot touch the archer. If it goes on like this, it becomes a protracted battle. "As long as you can hit a shot." "As long as you can hit a punch." During the battle, Karp and Thor had the same mind. They know each other very well. As long as the opponent can be injured, it will form a breakthrough that can end the battle. The difference is that Karp only needs to hit a punch to end the battle in a short time. After Thor hit a shot, he had to polish it slowly to kill Karp. In this clear counterpoint relationship, the two old guys are very cautious. Even a trivial mistake can lead to a loss. With high-frequency back and forth confrontations, the number of potholes on the street is increasing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Buildings that got in the way were not immune, and were destroyed into piles of debris. Even more frightening is that the two sides are still speeding up. The green pheasant watched this top battle attentively. "Is this an old man..." He sighed. ........ Wangjiao Street. Maude, whose legs were frozen, glanced at the direction the pheasant was leaving. There is really no resistance. Only by facing it in person can we deeply appreciate the horror of the navy''s top combat power. "Sonny, how are you?" Maude tilted his head to look at Sunny. "It''s fine." Sunny frowned. The legs were frozen and the pain continued. "How about you?" Sonny endured the pain and looked at Maude. From Maude''s face, she could not see the slightest pain. "I''m fine." Maude said and glanced at the direction where the pheasant was leaving. Before his legs were frozen, he masterfully grasped the timing, and then used familiar domineering skills to prevent frostbite. Under the control, the eyesight of the green pheasant was hidden. Click! Under Sunny''s surprised gaze, cracks appeared on the ice on Maude''s legs. Thank you Mr. Xu for the reward of 1000 starting coins, Ziwei and Xiaobaicai love to eat spicy strips of 600 starting coins, thank you Yunxiao FLY for the 200 starting coins reward, thank you Professor Yang, book friend 20190226113640720, Mr. A reward of 100 starting points from Yugu, the ancestor of the wolf king, 0, the appraiser, and lonely. (End of this chapter) Chapter 107： Crushed ice Chapter 107 Broken Ice In the face of the green pheasant, Maude can master it, that is, domineering skills. It''s just that the skills are there, but the staying power is poor. Because he was not sure whether the green pheasant was still paying attention to this side, Maude did not immediately shatter the ice after the green pheasant left. He waited patiently for a while, and was forced to choose to break free when the domineering began to lose strength. Otherwise, the continuous domineering output will drain his physical strength later. Accompanied by bursts of crisp sound, cracks quickly spread on the ice that had frozen his legs. The next second, the ice cube shattered. Large and small lumps of ice rustle down to the ground. Maude put away his armed color, shook his legs, and shook off the ice residue remaining on it. Afterwards, he looked in the direction where the green pheasant was leaving, and after a few seconds of silence, he was slightly relieved. Sunny looked at Maude in surprise, and asked in a low voice: "How did you do it?" "Armed color." Maude explained in a coping style. Although it only used the armed color to prevent the green pheasant''s ability to freeze fruit, but to hide the eyes of the green pheasant, it needs [mobile] strong armed color skills. During that coldness climbed from the soles of the feet to the front of the knees, the freezing speed gradually climbed upwards. The response method Maude chose was to control the domineering armed color so that it almost synchronized with the ice freezing speed. The whole process is like painting on the wall. Maude hides his domineering between the pig hair brush and paint with his familiar skills. Then, after the pig hair was painted over the wall, the self-preservation method was quietly hidden under the paint, so as to hide the eyes of the green pheasant. This technique of allowing energy to flow like a liquid on the body is a skill that must be mastered in the hunter world. However, in the world of One Piece, where the domineering can go straight and retractable, this technique of controlling the flow of domineering is not very practical. However, it was used by Maude at this time, but it achieved good results. It can only be said that technical things may not be available at any time, but there will always be times when they can be used. The curves inside, if you really want to explain to Sunny, you can''t say a few words clearly. The situation was severe, and Maude dealt with it casually, and then squatted in front of Sunny, frowning at the ice that had frozen Sunny''s legs. How to thaw without hurting Sunny has become a very difficult problem at the moment. The first thing Maude thought of was the way the Straw Hat Pirates thaw Robin, using hot water to flush the ice. But how can I have time to do this now? "Try to break it with domineering?" Such a method flashed through Maude''s mind. Immediately after that, there was a horrible picture of banging Sonny''s legs into crushed ice, and his thoughts were a pause. Sunny looked down at Maude, whose eyebrows were full of melancholy. She did not urge, but silently endured the pain caused by frostbite. "Maud... really amazing." Sunny thought silently. She hasn''t mastered the armed **** domineering, but learned the general principles from Sol. Therefore, even if Maud explained it casually, Sunny could guess that the technique of preventing freezing is not something that can be done casually with the basics. She watched Maude''s strength become stronger in a short period of time, and she knew that Maude possessed unimaginable talents. After thinking about it, Maude glanced at the huge and heavy ice base under Sunny''s feet, which was tightly frozen with the ground. The whole move is unrealistic, and if it is not handled as soon as possible, Sunny''s frostbite will be more serious. Can''t hesitate any longer. Maude made a decisive decision. "Sanny, you can only break the ice on your legs directly, but this method may break your legs together." After Maude decided, he didn''t hide it, and directly explained the risk clearly. "Listen to you." Sunny didn''t change her face. "it is good." Maude''s eyes were solemn, and he stretched out his hand and pressed it against the chilly ice. Activating the minimum armed color, the palm of the hand pressing on the ice suddenly turned black. Subsequently, the fingertips slightly applied force to the ice layer. "Just take it slow..." Maude added gravity cautiously. Click Click As Maude gradually increased the force, the ice covering Sunny''s leg slowly cracked into thin lines. Even if the current situation requires a race against time, Maude did not act too hastily, and steadily controlled his strength, allowing the cracks on the ice to increase at a slow rate. "It works!" A flash of joy flashed in Maude''s eyes. It lasted for more than twenty seconds, followed by a sharper sound. The ice on Sunny''s legs broke into pieces and fell onto the heavy ice chassis. After the freezing effect was lifted, Sunny snorted, her legs lost support, and her body was about to fall onto the ice tray. Maude got up in time to support Sunny. Although he succeeded in breaking the ice, he was not happy too early. After he helped Sonny stabilize her body, he checked her frostbite. The swollen leg was full of bruise, "The **** green pheasant..." Maude cursed in a low voice and turned to look at Sunny. "Can you go?" "Let me try." Sunny let go of Maude''s hand and tried to take a step, but ended in failure. Upon seeing this, Maude directly picked up Sunny on his back, and ran towards Qiangshan. Fortunately, the green pheasant did not continue to pay attention to this side, otherwise it would be difficult to do anything. As for the reason, he didn''t have the mind to go into it. Moreover, multiple use of armed colors indirectly consumed a lot of his physical strength. If it hadn''t been for Scott''s head in the pig factory in the early morning, he would probably be weak at this time, let alone run away with Sunny. at this time. The town of Mad Hatter became a mess. Because the deterrence of Kapu and the Green Pheasant was too amazing, the pirates in Mad Hatter Town couldn''t stand up to resist. All they thought was to escape from Mad Hatter Island. The ships in the inner bay port of the first half of Mad Hatter Island were all destroyed by the navy, and the two sharp knives of Gion and Robbie that broke into the town to slaughter the pirates. Therefore, the pirates and the people in the underground world can only escape to the second half of Mad Hatter Island, which is the pig factory on the other side of Wall Mountain. Regardless of whether you can escape in the end, it is wise to escape Mad Hatter first. When Maude came to the area in front of Wall Mountain with Sonny on his back, he saw the panic-stricken pirates fleeing to the three caves under Wall Mountain. Passing through the hole is the pig factory behind Wall Mountain. The fire that was put down by the revolutionary army in the early hours of the morning is still burning, and it is burning more and more intensely. This also means that it is difficult for pirates who fled to the pig factory to find wood and other materials that can help them cross the sea. Maude looked at the many pirates in front of Wall Mountain, his eyes moved slightly. "That''s good, as there are more people, it can distract the navy." Modetor took Sunny, and ran towards the hole under Wall Mountain. At this moment, there was a leaping sound from behind. Maude looked back and saw a group of frightened pirates fleeing in this direction. To be precise, it was coming towards Qiangshan. In the air behind the group of pirates, a figure stepped on the air, and between its legs, a blue chopping wave volleyed towards the group of pirates. In an instant, seven or eight pirates were knocked to the ground by the chopping wave. "Navy Six..." After seeing the foot of several pirates who had knocked down several pirates at that moment, Maude retracted his gaze and ran. (End of this chapter) Chapter 108： impossible! ? Chapter 108 is impossible! ? When I saw that slash of feet. Maude didn''t even think about it, just ran. Surrounded by pirates who have no intention of fighting, as long as they blend in, they can get a lot of shields invisibly. Standing with such a group of tall and sturdy pirates, with his and Sunny''s bodies, can''t they be unlucky enough to be targeted directly? With all thoughts, Maude rushed to the crowd. Among other things, the most important thing is to go through the hole in the wall to the pig factory. Maude ran a certain distance, and the group of pirates behind him had been killed by the navy using the six-style navy. The navy who came here after the pirates was Colonel Robbie. Considering the deterrent power of the spear, only he and Gion entered the Mad Hatter town to chase the pirates fleeing everywhere. Even if he encountered a wolf rat halfway, he was only three people. In the case of limited manpower, they would also divide their forces to kill as much as possible the pirates in the town who only wanted to escape. With the six styles, Robbie killed all the way, already unable to count how many pirates he killed. Moreover, harvesting trash fish can''t bring him the slightest fighting pleasure. After killing the group of pirates, Robbie turned to look at Wall Mountain in the distance. Dozens of pirates ran out of the town in an endless stream like a stream to the cave under the wall of the mountain. "What''s the use of running there?" Robbie smiled coldly, but didn''t intend to provoke the many pirates who gathered under Wall Mountain. He was confident in his strength, but he was not blind enough to think that he could deal with so many pirates. It''s a pity that the general green pheasant didn''t make a move, otherwise, it would be a single move to solve the group of pirates under the wall mountain. Robbie can ignore the pirates who have fled to the bottom of Wall Mountain, but can continue to hunt down the pirates who are still some distance away from Wall Mountain. He shifted his eyes and looked at the pirates who were fleeing right in front of him. Yue Step Robbie stepped into the sky, chasing the pirate ahead with murderous intent. The pirates, who realized that something was wrong, ran faster when they heard the explosion of air from behind. Maude was also among them, turned his head and looked at Robbie, who was chasing by Moonwalk, and couldn''t help cursing inwardly. I can only hope that the surrounding shields are strong enough. Relying on the speed of the moon step, Robbie quickly clung to it, and it was just two landslides. The azure blue slashing wave knocked a dozen pirates to the ground in an instant. A dozen people fell within a few breaths of the escape team, which made Maude''s sense of existence more prominent. However, Robbie, just as Maud had previously thought, will give priority to finding the tall pirate. But as Robbie went down a few times, these muscular pirates were impatient at all, and fell to the ground after hitting the foot. Soon, there were only a few people left in the escape team, including Maude. After the number of targets dropped sharply, Robbie naturally saw Maude running with Sunny on his back. Robbie didn''t care much either. From his point of view, the dozen or so people in front of him were no doubt with the dead. He walked several months in succession and landed in front of Maude and others. There was no pause after landing, Robbie rushed straight to the nearby pirate. Finger Gun Robbie pierced the pirate''s heart with a finger. Killed in one blow. Pulling out the blood-stained finger, Robbie turned to look at the remaining pirate. He wouldn''t provoke the many pirates under Wall Mountain. Therefore, after killing all the pirates in front of him, he will retreat to Mad Hatter and continue to hunt down those pirates who have not escaped to Wall Mountain. Robbie''s indifferent eyes swept to the remaining pirates. As he passed Maude''s face, his gaze suddenly stopped and stopped on Maude. "Oh?" Robbie said in surprise. Seeing Robbie''s reaction, Maude instantly realized that the navy knew him. Immediately, Maude kicked his feet and suddenly rushed to the left, trying to bypass Robbie. Robbie had already recognized Maude at this time, and how could Maude do what he wanted. shave Robbie stepped forward and came to Maude, and immediately pierced Maude''s forehead with his fingers. Maude suddenly pulled out the Chidori and slashed at the stabbing finger spear like splashing water. A faint blue arc moon shaped blade light flashed in front of him. "What a quick response..." Robbie''s eyes changed and he withdrew his finger gun in time, avoiding the knife that Maude had cut out dangerously. If it is a little late, most of the fingers will be cut off. After the finger gun was guarded, Robbie retreated backwards, pulling out of Maud''s attack range, raised his foot and kicked two cross-cutting waves towards Maud. Maude''s gaze cooled down, and he drove the domineering to dye the blade of the thousand birds in pitch black, and immediately slashed it on the two waves of slashing feet that came together. Suddenly, the two slashing waves were chopped by a single knife, spilled like glass shards, and then turned into a violent wind to pour out around. And Maude quickly recovered his domineering, to prevent wasting excess energy. It has only been a few days since he awakened his armed look and domineering, and the potential stock is really thin. Fortunately, with a wealth of control skills, it is possible to simply attach the armed color to the blade to reduce the consumption of domineering tricks. But it was enough to break two of Robbie''s kicks. Watching Maude smash Lan''s foot with a knife, Robbie''s eyes were shocked. "In just a few months, I grew up from a spoiled rich young master to... Hmph, no wonder Gion regards you as a dangerous person." "A good dog doesn''t stand in the way." Maude stood sideways and looked at Robbie coldly. When Robbie heard the words, his face became cold, and he stretched out his right foot and drew a short sand line in front of him. "That''s really embarrassing, it''s nowhere." In the brief moment of confrontation between Maude and Robbie, several other pirates who escaped by chance took the opportunity to escape to Wall Mountain. At this moment, the pirates who blocked the entrance of Wall Mountain''s cave also noticed the confrontation between Maude and Robbie in the distance. However, they didn''t pay too much attention, and they wanted to squeeze to the pig factory as soon as possible to find the next escape route. In the field. Robbie glanced at Sonny, who was behind Maud''s back, and glanced over the swollen and purple legs that were so cold that he couldn''t help but startled slightly. Ok? This frostbite? Was it the hand of the green pheasant? However, if the Green Pheasant takes a shot, there is no reason for these two people to come here, right? Robbie stared at Maude and asked in a cold voice: "Did you... have you met General Green Pheasant?" "Green pheasant? Who is that?" Maude was thinking about the escape route, and he broke off casually. Robbie condensed his brows and said, "Then what''s the matter with this woman''s frostbite?" "Frostbite? Oh, the green pheasant you are talking about, isn''t it a tall and ugly man?" "Huh? You really met General Green Pheasant, but how could it be..." A look of doubt appeared on Robbie''s face. In his cognition, once the Green Pheasant made a move, how could it be possible for Maude and Sunny to escape. But the facts were before him, so he couldn''t understand or believe it. What happened in this? Maude narrowed his eyes and suddenly said, "It turns out that the man is called the green pheasant, he is very strong, and it took me a long time to solve it." Sunny: "..." "impossible!?" Robbie was slightly lost when he heard the words, his eyes popped outward. boom--! Maude took out his flintlock pistol and pulled the trigger. ......... The top floor of the Mad Hatter auction house. "Snee!" The green pheasant sneezed suddenly. "Should you not catch a cold?" He raised his fingers and rubbed his nose, not even conscious of being a person with the ability to freeze fruit. Then, his attention was removed from the fierce battle between Karp and Thor, and the ghost looked at the far block on the other side. But the two young men whose legs were frozen are missing. Suddenly. A big question mark appeared on the green pheasant''s head. Dear readers, do I have time to take back that stubborn note? I think. . . It''s okay if it''s shorter, but it can''t be anything, right? (End of this chapter) Chapter 109： Dumbfounded Chapter 109 After the gunshot. The expected scene did not happen. The lead bullet that went to the point was blocked by Robbie with one of the six navy iron blocks. "Iron block..." Maude''s eyes flashed, he quickly put away the flintlock pistol, and immediately pulled back away. Being able to use an iron block in time to defend against a slight distraction, this guy is not weak. Maude had no desire to fight, and just wanted to go to the pig factory as soon as possible. Robbie almost started talking, and after recollecting it, he couldn''t help cursing. "Asshole!" Immediately, he pursued Maude. Even without this shot, he had no plans to let Maude and Sunny escape. For this reason, he even ignored the pirates who had fled under his nose just now. shave Robbie stomped on the ground, and his figure disappeared instantly. At the next moment, he was already tens of meters away, and Maude was easily intercepted. "Seeing my strength, do you still want to run away in front of my eyes?" Robbie blocked Maude''s path and said arrogantly: "And with a woman on his back, I really don''t know whether you should be naive or stupid." Maude ignored it, took out a second flintlock pistol, directly aimed at Robbie and pulled the trigger. However, Robbie escaped the shot only by turning sideways, and then contemptuously said: "It''s useless." Maude said nothing. Knowing that firearms did not pose a threat to the navy in front of him, he silently put the flintlock away. Moreover, with Sonny on his back, it was obvious that he couldn''t escape the pursuit of a navy who could skillfully use the Six Form. Then there''s no way Thinking of this, Maude put Sonny down. Maude didn''t say anything, and Sunny didn''t ask. In the silence, each other can realize the meaning of each other. After being put down by Maude, Sunny sat quietly on the ground, holding a flintlock pistol with delicate gun patterns in her right hand. As Maude put Sonny down, Robbie just watched quietly and didn''t do anything out of the ordinary. When he was chasing just now, he could completely kick Maud twice. But he didn''t do this, instead he went to the front to intercept Maud. As for the reason, it is not something worth showing off. After a brief silence between the courts. Maude walked to one side and looked at Robbie at the same time, and said, "You are great." Robbie watched Maude''s actions, knowing that the other party wanted to move a place so as not to affect the woman with frostbitten legs. He didn''t care, and to cooperate, he also walked to the side. When Maude saw this, a strange color flashed in his eyes, and another rainbow fart passed by. "A powerful navy like yours should not be able to find a second one among the naval branches in the entire West China Sea." "..." This compliment did sound very comfortable, but Robbie looked at Maude with a hint of caution. With the previous experience, he always feels that this **** has a bad stomach. Maude then sighed: "We can only be considered unlucky when we meet such a powerful navy as you." "Don''t think that saying good things that are not marginal will make me show mercy." Robbie sneered, as he walked, he was ready to attack. "No, you misunderstood, I was just stating the facts." After walking a certain distance, Maude stopped, slashed in front of him, and looked at Robbie seriously. "I know we are in a disaster today, but before we die, can you let me know what your name is? When you are not defeated by you, you don''t even know who you are." "Oh? It seems that you are already conscious." Robbie raised his brows, no doubt he was there, and directly said his name. "Harold Robbie, remember this name that will make you a defeater!" "Harold Robbie..." After hearing the words, Maude said blankly: "I remember." Before he could say anything, Maude took the initiative to attack Robbie with a knife. The situation is so urgent that he can''t waste too much time on Robbie. The longer it is here, the more pressure it will only bring to Sol. Seeing Maude dared to take the initiative to attack, Robbie''s eyes flashed awe-inspiring combat. He killed all the way, and almost all he encountered were fragile fish, which made him deeply bored. And now, there is finally a decent opponent. Robbie kicked a slashing wave at Maude, who was rushing over. Facing the chopping wave flying in the volley, Maude did not slow down, raised his hand with a knife, and broke the foot of the flying attack again. And when Maude hadn''t accepted the move, Robbie shoved at a high speed and came to Maude in an instant. The slapstick just now was just a feint, the real killer move was always Robbie''s most frequently used finger gun. Two Finger Gun Robbie''s index finger closed together and suddenly pierced Maude''s chest. Maude was in danger and did not forcefully accept the move, but retreated immediately. While widening the gap, it also frees up enough space for the defense. Immediately, Maude flipped his wrist down, and the Chidori blade suddenly fell, slashing towards Robbie''s straight arm. Robbie''s eyes condensed, but he didn''t want to use one arm to change the hit of the two-finger gun. Immediately, he stopped his body abruptly and at the same time retracted his arm. When he retreated and stopped, the bright blade light from top to bottom passed between Maude and Robbie. The offensive did not stop due to this. Maude received the chidori that was slashing downwards, and followed it heavily to the ground. After stopping his body, his arm suddenly exerted force, and he picked the knife and slashed towards Robbie''s jaw, who was also stopped. "This guy" Robbie''s face changed slightly, and his upper body leaned back. laugh--! The Chidori slid upwards, and a thin bloodstain appeared on Robbie''s chin. After avoiding the knife from the top, Robbie let his body fall backward, then lifted his foot and kicked Maude''s wrist holding the knife. This kick of taking advantage of the trend is very abrupt. If the kick is true, it must be able to directly abolish Maud''s right hand. Facing a kick, Maude, as if he had expected it, directly released the handle of the knife, allowing Chidori to fly into the sky with the remaining power of the pick and cut. At the same time, Maud''s palm was covered with armed colors, and he grabbed the sole of Robbie''s kick. When Maude was about to crush Robbie''s foot bones. Robbie twisted his waist, his hands quickly made a circle on the ground, and the resulting turning force passed along his waist to his legs, kicking Maude''s hand away with his other foot. Immediately afterwards, Robbie''s hands still on the ground exerted force again, pushing his body back to the ground, stabilizing his figure in a handsome squat position. Then, he raised his eyes to look at Maude. The first thing that broke into the eyes was the black hole muzzle close at hand. "Ok?" Robbie was startled. Maude held the handle of [Usopp] with one hand, and when he aimed the muzzle at Robbie, he pulled the trigger for the first time. boom--! As the flames gushing, the lead bomb pierced through the gunpowder smoke and headed towards Robbie''s front door. Iron block At the close of the shot, Robbie used an iron block and used his forehead to fight the lead bullet. However, the gun distance is too close. Robbie resisted the damage, but was not immune to the impact of the lead bullet. His face shook, and while fainting for a while, he was stunned by the impact and his head tilted back. At this moment, Maude fished up with his right hand and grasped the fallen chidori. Immediately, he stepped on his right foot and slashed towards Robbie. Robbie, who was about to be stunned by such a set of moves, also lived up to the position of colonel. His legs, squatting on the ground, kicked straight together, and stepped back in a leapfrog posture, avoiding Maude''s stab, and at the same time pulling away. Maude looked at Robbie''s leaping frog in amazement. "frog?" "..." Robbie, who was in embarrassment, immediately blushed. This guy It only took a few months to reach this level? After the real fight, Robbie realized that Maude''s strength far exceeded his expectations. Thank you readers for your recommendation votes. . I just write slowly. . Will try to improve efficiency. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 110： Usopp is actually... Chapter 110 Usopp is actually... Regarding the origin of Maud''s identity, Robbie is one of the few insiders. And this information was learned by Robbie through Gion. Originally, he was just a rich boy from a merchant. Robbie would forget it for a few days at most. But what really makes Robbie pay attention to is that Gion regards Maud as a dangerous person. At first, Robbie was inexplicable. But when he saw Maude smash Lan''s foot with a knife, Robbie suddenly understood why Gion regarded Maude as a dangerous person. But that''s it. Later, after being stunned by Maud''s set of moves, Robbie deeply realized Maud''s horror. Not because of strength, but because of growth rate. In just a few months, physical fitness, speed, response... Even the combat experience is so rich? After knowing the roots, Robbie couldn''t help but feel jealous. He has always been proud. Be proud of your talent. Proud of what has been achieved. Proud of no one among the same age. But even so, it took him many years to have his current strength. But this guy in front of him only took a few months. Is this true talent? It was because he knew enough that Robbie suddenly felt unwilling to sit deep in the bottom of the well after he used himself to refer to Maud. Those compliments that Maude had made before, at this moment, were like a slap full of irony, slapped **** his complacent and arrogant face. Moreover, if the growth rate like this is left unchecked... Robbie''s eyes suddenly increased in killing intent. He suddenly felt that Gion was very polite just considering Maud as a danger. In the face of danger, he must add the word "Extreme". Maude looked at Robbie with awe-inspiring killing intentions in vain, only thinking that the ridicule just now made Robbie ashamed. I wanted to take advantage of Robbie''s initiative to open the distance to reload [Ussop] and two pistols, but seeing Robbie attacking with murderous intent, he could only give up. Putting [Usopp] back behind him, Maude stared at Robbie, who was approaching murderously. Perhaps it was because of the domineering nature of seeing and hearing. In the confrontation just now, instead of feeling any pressure from Robbie, Maude had a sense of freewheeling pleasure. It''s no wonder that in every world, there are more or less a group of monsters keen to become stronger in battle. "Seeing and hearing color is really a good thing." Maude smiled slightly. Seeing the smile on Maude''s face, Robbie''s intent to kill was even stronger. shave Robbie flashed to behind Maude, and just when he raised his hand to use the finger gun, a sharp blade came quickly. "Is it seen through..." Robbie was startled, and he didn''t care about closing his hand. He directly [shaved] and retreated back ten meters away in an instant. Maude then fell through. Robbie stopped his figure, some beads of sweat leaking out of his forehead. The knife just now was almost cut when he appeared. If the reaction is so slow, the consequences will be disastrous. While Robbie was jealous, Maude came after him. Upon seeing this, Robbie kicked several sloppy feet towards Maude in an attempt to break Maude''s charge. The red light in Maude''s eyes flashed away, and the flashes moved around, avoiding the several waves of foot. After stepping into the attack range, Maude quickly cut out five knives at Robbie. Paper Painting Robbie''s body was suddenly like a paper drifting in the wind, swaying from each knife to the right. Maude''s eyes flashed sharply, but he didn''t stop there. He drove the knife to interweave a large blade of light once again, covering Robbie''s suddenly dexterous body. His original intention was to stick Robbie with a fast-breaking knife, in case Robbie used [Shave] to open the distance, and then wasted meaningless time. Now that Robbie used the [Paper Painting] to parry the sword, it just happened to his liking. Robbie was trapped in the sky full of swordsmanship. Although he could deal with [Paper Painting], he felt a bad feeling. After hiding for hundreds of knives, Robbie finally realized Maude''s plan. "Do you want a quick decision... I was really underestimated." Robbie was indignant. After realizing Maude''s plan, how could he sit still and wait for death. However, after several attempts, Robbie was stunned to find that he was already in the quagmire, and it was difficult to get rid of that knife after knife. He realized that if he rushed to solve the [Paper Painting], he would most likely be hit hard. But if you don''t understand [Paper Painting], you can only be forced to dodge forever, and cannot make any effective counterattack. "How could this be" After seeing the situation, Robbie''s face became very ugly. He did not give up easily, but made several attempts. However, it failed. Shit! The first wound appeared on Luo''s paper-soft body. It is not deep, it can even be said to be shallow. But to Robbie, it was a wake-up call. Afterwards, more than a dozen fleeting blade lights passed, and a second wound appeared on Robbie''s body. Still not too deep. But this also means that Robbie''s [Paper Painting] began to show weakness. If this continues, being hacked to death by Maude is also a matter of time. Unless Robbie is willing to bet that Maude''s physical strength can''t support it until that moment. But how could Robbie gamble? In order to get rid of the current situation, when a third wound appeared on his body, Robbie was heartbroken, looking for the right time to lift [Paper Painting]. This choice directly pushed him into the abyss. With the help of the domineering and domineering, Maude''s sword came first. When Robbie was able to use [Shave], he was still cut in the chest. After his body disappeared, a large pool of blood appeared on the ground. The next moment, Robbie appeared ten meters away, clutching his **** chest, his face slightly pale. As soon as he stood firm, Maude had already followed. In desperation, Robbie could only use [Shave] again to get rid of Mord''s pursuit. However, because of the injuries on his body, this time [Shave] was obviously not satisfactory, no matter the speed or distance, it could not be compared with before. This caused Maude to stick over at a faster speed. Between life and death, Robbie felt a chill deep in his bones. His fighting spirit was defeated by Maude. Robbie, who was in the mood to retreat, wanted to use the shave to stretch the distance again, but his right leg suddenly softened, but he failed. "Oops." Robbie''s heart twitched and he looked up sharply. I saw Maude stabbed. Robbie''s face changed drastically, and in a hurry, he could only use iron blocks in an attempt to guard against Maud''s knife. however. Puff--! The domineering Chidori easily pierced Robbie''s iron block. The tip of the knife penetrated directly from Robbie''s back waist, bringing out a lot of blood. After being pierced by a knife, Robbie''s expression on his face suddenly solidified, staring at Maude who was close at hand. Maude drew back the knife blankly, and once again brought a lot of blood from Robbie''s body. Robbie snorted and collapsed to the ground. Not far away, Sunny saw this scene and silently lowered the muzzle. At the same moment, the pirates who were fleeing also saw this scene. After a short silence, a wave of applause broke out in vain from the pile of pirates. Among them, it is mixed with a lot of pleasant whistles. Maude ignored the cheers from the direction of Wall Mountain, backhanded the Chidori on the ground, and then summoned the Hunter''s Note in full view. In this situation, collecting Robbie''s experience is more important than hiding the existence of Hunter''s Notes. What''s more, as long as he does not take the initiative to reveal it, it is impossible for others to know the true effect of the Hunter''s Note. After seeing Maude conjure a black notebook out of thin air, the applause from Pirate Pile slowly subsided. "Usopp is actually a Demon Fruit Ability..." Some pirates were stunned. After watching the battle. It seems, it seems... Didn''t you see what ability was used? It''s so miserable to run naked in the winter, so I need a recommendation ticket to keep you warm! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 111： Sense of crisis Chapter 111 Crisis Navy Type Six is ??the existing intelligence that Maude is more familiar with. Therefore, just getting Robbie''s name means that the intelligence is sufficient. What needs to be done now is to collect Robbie''s experience points as soon as possible. Glancing at Robbie who was dying, Maude quickly pulled out the quill from the spine of the book, opened the notes and wrote Robbie''s name first. During the battle, Maude had taken into consideration to allow some time to write information. So, the last knife that stabbed Robbie, he deliberately avoided the point. However, an attack with an armed color can break the iron block of Cai Robbie, and it will also cause Robbie to suffer more damage. This led to the fact that although Maude deliberately avoided the key, the knife still caused huge damage to Robbie. Seeing that Robbie was about to fail, Maude was still a little anxious. After all, he can write six types of information in detail, and then get rich benefits from Robbie. But if Robbie died before he finished writing the information, it would be tantamount to letting most of the proceeds slip away from his fingers. In the race against time, Maude could only pray that Robbie could hold on for a while while writing one word after another on the page as quickly as possible. Robbie collapsed to the ground, unable to see Maude''s writing. Robbie, who was about to swallow his last breath, didn''t even think that Maude would wish him a little longer. While he was still alive, Robbie had regrets besides being unwilling. Obviously only need to restrict the movement of Maude and Sunny. If that''s the case, low-risk practices abound, and there is no need to fall to this end. But why did you choose the most risky approach? Is it because Gion regards Maud as a dangerous person? Or is it... jealous? "Me, my future..." Robbie opened his mouth slowly, trying to speak, but couldn''t make a sound. In front of him, a white mist suddenly spread. Then, a picture emerged in the white mist. Robbie saw that he took the seat of general. As if returning to the light, his lips moaned again, but the next second he suddenly stood still. Robbie is dead. Maude removed the hunter''s notes. Three seconds ago, he had already written down all the known information, and he had caught up in time. At the moment Robbie died of breath, the huge gains came back instantly. Not only fills up the last point of the second star frame representing the physique, making it a second star. The overflowing income even directly condenses the third star frame. At the same time as the star rise is completed, the baptism begins. First, Tao Tao Nuan flows through the limbs and hundreds of skeletons, and the exhaustion after repeated use of domineering is wiped out. Immediately afterwards, there was an indescribable sense of comfort, as if the body was soaked in a hot spring, while countless hands in the warm water came and kneaded every part of the body. It''s still that formula, that taste. But at this time Maude did not have the mind to enjoy the comfort brought by the baptism, but briefly closed his eyes to check the results. Physique:  Swordsmanship:  Domineering:  After seeing the results in less than two seconds, Maude opened his eyes. At this moment, he was refreshed. "In addition to filling the second star frame, it also directly condenses the third star frame. This guy''s experience value is really unexpectedly rich." Maude pulled out the Chidori plugged into the ground. Slightly harder, shook off the blood stains on the Chidori Knife, and immediately returned to its sheath. Maude glanced at Robbie stubbornly, and then ran towards Sunny. The guy blocking the way has been resolved, and now there is still a race against time to get to the pig factory. The pirates in front of the Wall Mountain who were paying attention to Maude''s actions were still at a loss as to Maude''s fruiting ability even if he saw the end from the beginning. However, Maude killed Robbie is something they like to hear. "Usopp, good job!" Many pirates secretly said in their hearts, and then hurriedly squeezed into the wall hole. It is more important to escape than to roar and cheer here. Maude came to Sunny and squatted down with his back to her. Sunny naturally stretched out her hands to embrace Maude''s neck. Maude then helped Sonny get up and ran towards the hole in the wall. "What was that just now?" Sunny leaned her chin on Maude''s shoulder, tilted her head slightly, looking at Maude''s beautiful profile. "What that?" "Black notebook." "Oh, is it okay not to say?" "Row." "Ok." After simply ending this painless topic, Maude looked back at Mad Hatter Town and whispered: "I don''t know what happened to Sol." Sunny was silent for a moment, and said: "Saul will be fine. Although his legs are short, he runs very fast, and he can run away at any time without the burden of my hind legs." Maude glanced at Sunny, and said with emotion: "You are so venomous, you really don''t even let yourself go." "I''m just telling the truth." "..." Maude didn''t know how to answer. Soon, Maude was only about three hundred meters away from the wall hole. It''s just that there are only three holes in the wall under the wall, and they are still one big and two small. The big hole in the wall is normal, but the small two are not so much holes as two doors. With the addition of the pirates and underground people who can come here, they are not the type who knows how to come first. As a result, the wall hole was very crowded. Although there are people passing through the hole in the wall all the time, at the same time, people have also fled here from the town one after another. Therefore, the number of people in front of the wall hole has not been reduced. Maude watched this scene, really wanting to throw a cannonball at the crowd. "Trouble now." Maude whispered to himself. He really wanted to make a bloodshed directly, and maybe he could get some experience points that he had previously registered in his notes. But if it is really shot, it will only instantly become a target of public criticism. This situation reflects the importance of overlord appearance. When Maude came to the back of the crowd, the nearby pirates paid attention to Maude. That is the act of the weak looking to the strong. In the pirate circle, it can be regarded as a normal state. Maude ignored the gaze from all around, frowning at the congested crowd in front of him. This is still waiting for an egg. Maude resisted the urge to draw a knife and turned to look up at Wall Mountain. How about climbing a mountain? Just as Maude had this idea, a sound as harsh as a sharp needle rubbing against the glass came from behind him. It''s the direction of Mad Hatter Town. Maude looked subconsciously. I saw dozens of pirates who had just run out of Mad Hatter town were beheaded by a sword gas that was five or six meters long. "Sword Qi..." Maude''s eyelids twitched. "who is it?" Even if his knowledge is not strong, he can feel a strong crisis at this time. When facing the blue pheasant, there is no such sense. Today, the village has been a futile matter and has been busy for a day. . I thought it would end in the evening. ,. The result was not finished until 8 or 9 in the evening. . Then go to the funeral tomorrow morning. . Seven o''clock has to pass. . I can only go to bed first and get up early tomorrow. (End of this chapter) Chapter 112： Gion Chapter 112 Gion When facing the blue pheasant, even though the pressure was on his face like a tide, he could still feel a little breathing space. But this sword... Without seeing him, the momentum to squeeze out the air is already revealed. Maude''s skin couldn''t help but arouse wisps of chill. Is this person stronger than the green pheasant? wrong. It is murderous. It is completely different from the looseness of the green pheasant, it is a meticulous killing intent. Seeing, hearing and color gave Maude some cognitive information in a short time. In his mind, he couldn''t help but slowly imagined a stern swordsman holding a sharp knife. Then Maude saw a tall woman in a navy coat coming out of the town. The picture that had just been simulated collapsed suddenly. It''s female... Maude stared at it. The distance is too far to see the woman''s face clearly. However, the dangerous breath became clearer and clearer. In my impression, there are many powerful swordsmen in the Navy, but there are only a handful of women. Da Siqi counted as one, but there seemed to be no more. So, what is the origin of this female navy? "Maud, this person... is so strong." Sunny also felt the threat from the female navy. She has just learned about her experience, but it is enough to find out some information. "Ok." Maude''s eyes were dignified, and he said solemnly: "It''s not an ordinary strong, I don''t want to be targeted by this kind of guy, I have to leave here quickly." Even if there is no cognition brought by seeing and hearing color, the strength of the female navy can be revealed by that sword aura alone. The front of Wall Mountain was crowded with many pirates. With such a formation, Maude felt that even if the female navy was powerful, she should not rush over. After all, even if everyone spit, it was enough for her to feel uncomfortable. Nevertheless, it is better to leave this place of right and wrong quickly. Maude looked away from the female navy, and turned to look at the crowd in front of him. In the crowded crowd, verbal abuse and urging sound one after another. The female navy appeared on the stage with sword spirit, which caused some commotion. Those who have squeezed to the front would not be too worried, but everyone behind is at risk. Due to Robbie''s obstruction, Maude and Sunny are behind the crowd. If you want to squeeze through the crowd with brute force, it will probably arouse public outrage. But the arrival of the female navy made Moderman stabbed in his back. At the moment, he couldn''t take care of that much, Maude stretched out his hands directly into the seam, and immediately pulled out. Several fierce men standing in front of Maude were suddenly pushed aside. Their fall directly implicated many people. "Which one is not long-eyed..." The man who was suddenly overturned looked angrily at Maude, and swallowed the curse forcibly just after he uttered it. Can''t afford to... They looked away naturally, and nothing happened. Maude saw their reaction in his eyes and knew it well. Fame or strength has always been a passport that can bring practical results. In order to get out of here as soon as possible, Maude started to make progress. Relying on his strength, he pushed aside the crowd while walking towards the hole in the wall. With his actions, the crowd became more chaotic. A few pirates were unable to stand firmly and were stepped on by a pair of feet as soon as they fell to the ground. It''s also because they are not ordinary people. They will not be seriously injured or killed if they are stepped on, but they will not be able to get up in a short time. Outside Wangjiao Street. Holding a long knife in Gion''s hand, Gion indifferently glanced at the corpses of dozens of pirates killed by the sword. After confirming that none of them survived, they turned to look at the noisy crowds in front of Wall Mountain. There is no need to bother to find out exactly how many people they are. It is just a rough estimate, there should be more than a thousand. As for those who fled to the other side of Wall Mountain, they are not currently in Gion''s focus. After a corpse stepped past, Gion walked toward Wall Mountain. In this more personal attack on the spear spear, Gion did not come for spear spear. Her target is Mad Hatter Town. As far as the reason is concerned, it is not intentional. Just because the place where the spear is located, it happens to be an impossible place like Mad Hatter Town where many pirates gather. So, since it is here, there is no reason to turn a blind eye. She wants to uproot the incapable zone like Mad Hatter Town while Cap''s crusade against the spear. To deal with the pirate, if life or death is the matter, then she will not hesitate to choose to let the pirate go [die]. This is also the root cause of her slaughter in Mad Hatter Town. Stepping past the blood and the corpse, Gion was as cold as frost, and his whole body exuded a solid killing intent. This jealous attitude is what makes Maude and Sunny feel the source of danger. Although the two of them have no interest in going out to sea as pirates, they will inevitably be affected by the atmosphere of Gion when they are in the pirate circle. Gion headed towards Wall Mountain. Located behind the crowd, many pirates noticed Gion''s actions for the first time. "The girl..." The pirates showed their surprise. This girl is indeed too strong. But there are thousands of people who are there, and I don''t know where the courage of this girl comes from. There are many people, which is the confidence of the common pirates. Limited by their cognition, their confidence is actually terribly slender. While walking in Gion, I suddenly saw Robbie lying on the ground, oozing blood. The aura surrounding the body suddenly stagnated, and the wine-red eyes shrank slightly. shave She stepped forward and came to Robbie''s body. Looking down, he saw Robbie''s indomitable expression at first glance. A chill immediately appeared in Gion''s eyes. After a moment of silence, she squatted down and stretched out her hand to help Robbie close his eyes. In the 158th branch, Robbie was always attentive to nothing and kept her bored. However, she still recognizes Robbie''s strength. But I didn''t expect... Gion got up, his icy eyes swept towards the wall mountain. Being able to skillfully use the Six Forms, even if it is lost in battle, there will be many means of self-protection. But Robbie was still dead. Moreover, judging from the battle traces left on the ground, the possibility of siege can basically be ruled out. This means that the person who killed Robbie has not weak strength. Gion left an eye on him, and immediately pressed towards Qiangshan. In a short while, Gion stepped into the attack range. Then, when her eyes were suddenly cold, she swung a knife to cut a crescent-shaped sword air towards the crowd in front. That sword qi came in a blink of an eye and cut into the crowd with Senran killing intent. All of a sudden, the blood burst. A large swath of pirates fell behind the crowd. Then, wailing sounded everywhere. This sword aura announced Gion''s intention. She really intends to deal with all the pirates on the scene alone. In a short moment, the eyes of the pirates present almost all focused on Gion. Then, they saw Gion once again cut a sword aura, like cutting wheat, and in an instant, they cut a piece of fellowship. The perception of being underestimated suddenly made them angry. Among the crowd, Maude looked at Gion, who harvested the lives of pirates with sword energy. "Sword Qi..." With his knowledge of only one star frame, don''t even dream of being able to cut out sword energy. In that state, at least three stars in the first stage can be achieved. "Who is this woman?" Maude looked at Gion''s appearance, trying to find information about this woman from his memory. (End of this chapter) Chapter 113： Monster theory Chapter 113 Monster Theory The aura is so strong and the appearance is so distinctive. But in the memory, there is no information that can correspond to this woman. Maude didn''t have the time to think deeply about this problem right now, and immediately retracted his gaze, and continued to squeeze toward the hole in the wall. No matter who you are, escape is important. In the face of the real threat posed by Gion, Maude''s movements became more and more rough. I just hope that the shields at the back will give a little more strength. You don''t need to be able to contain Gion, just hold on for a while. Outside the crowd. Dozens of pirates fell to the ground while Gion waved. It was a powerful gesture of treating the pirates present as a chicken. And with practical actions, this posture was deeply imprinted in the eyes of many pirates. While the pirates trembled, they quickly responded. The crowd that was originally crowded has a tendency to spread out in a short period of time. They didn''t want to use their bodies to counteract Gion''s ultimate move, and they didn''t plan to sit still. Gion looked blankly at the actions of the pirates, and suddenly stepped up into the air, heading towards Wall Mountain. This abrupt move undoubtedly turned oneself into a living target. Watching Gion rise into the sky, the eyes of the pirates nearby flashed fiercely, and they quickly took out the flintlocks they carried with them. Boom...! The gunpowder smoke was everywhere, and countless lead bullets pulled out a barrage and headed towards Gion in the air. However, Gion only speeded up every month, and easily avoided this barrage of accuracy. "Fast speed!" The pirates looked at Gion swiftly passing by from above. But at the same time, Gion''s back was also generously exposed in front of them. good chance! The pirates turned their guns to Gion again. In their opinion, Gion''s actions are no different from suicide. After they took aim, they pulled the trigger again. Along with the continuous gunfire, another barrage moved towards the back of Gion. Gion, however, seemed to have eyes behind him, stepping on the air, pulling out a tortuous empty track in the air, avoiding the lead bullets shot from behind one by one. In the face of stable and efficient experience, lead bullets that are not armed with weapons are simply decorations. Seeing Gion avoid every lead bullet in an incredible way, an incredible look appeared on the faces of many pirates. It doesn''t matter if you avoid the front, you don''t even take it seriously? Most of the pirates at the scene had not even been to the Great Channel, and they had never been exposed to knowledge related to domineering. Therefore, the strength that Gion showed one by one, all deepened their fear. Easily avoiding waves of intensive bomb rain, Gion soon came to the bottom of Wall Mountain. Although she is a swordsman, with the help of fruit ability, her appearance is stronger than armed. Therefore, no matter how strong the concentrated firepower is, it cannot pose the slightest threat to her. Maude was in the crowd. He was already about to squeeze into the hole in the wall. However, Gion''s move to cut Hu''s arrival first made him curse secretly. I don''t know whether to say Gion is bold or fearless. But in any case, this is clearly a way out. "How to do?" Sunny asked in a low voice while loading ammunition. Just now, she also fired two shots at Gion. Although there is the support of seeing, hearing, color, but the unstoppable experience of Gion is stronger. Therefore, the past two lead bullets were unsurprisingly missed. "This woman can''t afford to provoke, so she can only withdraw." Maude made a decisive decision, gave up the idea of ??forcibly rushing into the wall hole, and turned his gaze to the farther side of the wall mountain. If you cant pass through the front, you can only go against the original intention, first take a long road to the edge of the island, and then swim and climb through the wall mountain. After making the decision, Maude listened to the continuous gunfire coming from his ears, and did not join in the fun. Turning around, still opened the way with violence. Thanks to the deterrence brought by Gion, the crowd gradually dispersed, no longer the previous degree of crowding. Soon, Maude squeezed out of the crowd behind her back. Looking back, most of the pirates on the scene had dispersed, and piles of corpses appeared on the ground in front of the wall hole. The tall Gion was standing in front of the hole in the wall, like a door god, stopping everyone present. The pirates were afraid of Gion''s melee strength, so they still used guns to strike Gion at a long range. However, no matter how accurate they aim, they will not hit Gion. Maude walked out of the crowd, passing through the pirates, and then fell on Gion''s body. One husband! This word suddenly flashed in my mind. Immediately afterwards, Maude left without looking back. If Gion is not so strong, even if Maud can''t get the experience benefit, he will consider mixing in the crowd and shooting black guns, trying to clear the obstacles, and then go through the wall hole. But the strength that Gion showed made him unable to provide any motivation at this stage. In such a situation, even if he knew the name of Gion and had so many cannon fodder assistance present, Maude would not take a risk. He knows exactly what the most important thing to do now is. "You guys go for it." Maude cheered the pirates behind him in his heart. There are actually not too few people who do not directly conflict with Gion and have the same ideas. It''s just that they are lucky and are not as decisive as Maude. What if Gion died under the gun? Therefore, they still stay on the periphery and watch the situation. Facing the siege of many pirates, Gion turned a blind eye, raised his long knife, and began to suppress it one-sidedly. Pirates who have not been to the great waterway and the new world will never imagine how much individual combat power can reach. Gion''s strength is still a long way from the top, but she is not the existence that the Mad Hatter Pirates can contend. She ignores the shooting from all directions, like a tiger entering a flock, every cut will take away more than multiple pirates. At this time, Maude was already on the way to retreat. Although he has never been to the Great Channel, he knows the horror of those powerful individuals better than every pirate present. In the original book, what impressed him was not the destructive power of White Beard''s flipped palms. It''s a chapter where the Straw Hat Pirates fight against a hundred thousand murlocs on the fisherman island. What an exaggerated ratio of ten against one hundred thousand. But this world is like this. Moreover, if the straw hat pirate group at that time was pulled in front of the Four Emperors, it would only be reduced to a unit that was killed by a spike. This shows that in the face of these ceiling forces, numbers have no meaning, and they cannot support war of attrition. You know, even Jinping and Ace, who just debuted, can play five days and five nights. So, what kind of physical strength and endurance does the monster above them possess? Maude knew very well that with the average combat power of the group of pirates behind him, even if the number were doubled several times, he would not necessarily be able to get a bargain from Gion. ........ At the same time, fierce duel in the neighborhood. Thor panted slightly. On the other hand, Karp is calm and relaxed. The gap between the two sides is at a glance. Painful eyes and headaches from five and a half to now. . It feels like people are gone. . Ask for a wave of recommended votes every day. (End of this chapter) Chapter 114： where are you! ! ! Chapter 114, where are you! ! ! Saul looked at Carp, who was breathing evenly, while panting slightly. Although he is old, his physical strength is not so bad. In the final analysis, on the one hand, Karps repressive power is too strong, and on the other hand, Sols obsession. If it is to avoid war, in this cat and mouse game, he is confident that he can play until Cap vomiting blood. However, in the fierce confrontation of hundreds of rounds, Thor did not evade the battle, but tried to attack Karp many times. In every attack against Karp, he must be armed with color. The frequent use of armed colors will gradually take away Thor''s physical strength in the fierce battle. Coupled with Karp''s clinging offensive is too strong, so that Sol is under a lot of pressure. Over time, this pressure has not decreased but increased. Several factors added up, and Sol realized that this could no longer be continued. In terms of physical strength, five of him are not opponents of the iron fist bastard. After several offenses were invalid, Sol decisively gave up. The unreasonable iron fist **** in front of him is probably an obsession that he will never get past his life. Fortunately, the two little guys are not here. Otherwise, if they were to see their embarrassment, they might feel that there is no future in learning guns. In this highly concentrated battle, Sol still had time to think about it. This is also because he gave up offense, so the pressure on the front will be further reduced. "Why, no more fights?" After a few rounds of chasing down, Karp was keenly aware of Thor''s change in tactics. Saul sneered, too lazy to pick up Karp. After the pressure was relieved, he widened the scope of seeing and hearing, and he could no longer perceive the two little guys. Only the green pheasant is still on the top floor of the Mad Hatter auction house. "Escaped..." While he was silently muttering to himself, Thor drew back, avoiding Karp''s fist. Seeing Saul once again turned into a tortoise with a shrunken head, Karp felt helpless, so he could only speed up the attacking rhythm. Rather than directly consuming Sol, he wants to defeat Sol head-on. But once Sol chooses to avoid the battle, the battle will evolve into a protracted battle in which you chase me. In the end, physical strength is the decisive factor in determining the outcome. In desperation, Karp can only take advantage of the trend. If it was a teamfight, he wouldn''t waste time on Sol. The slight change in Karp''s offensive was seen by Sol. After giving up the offense, although the flaws can be reduced, the defensive pressure has always been there. The threat from Karp cannot be completely offset by giving up offense. It can only be said that the change in thinking makes him a little easier in the battle. But that''s it. "I don''t know where the two little guys escaped?" Sol dodges the offensive, slowly leaning in the direction of Wall Mountain. Up to this moment, he had no thoughts about Karp. He has to admit that the body repair monster is really the nemesis of the gunner. Just like him, he has not been able to leave a wound on Karp in his whole life, let alone defeated him. No matter how unwilling, the fact is the fact, irrefutable. This time, Saul quickly put down his obsession. If he was the previous one, he would have to fight Karp for a hundred rounds before he stopped. As for the reason... The corner of Sol''s mouth showed a smile inexplicably. "Ok?" Seeing Thor''s sudden smile, Karp''s eyes flashed with a different color. "Why are you laughing?" Karp asked as he fisted. "Laughing you are an idiot." Sol scolded as he dodged. "Haha." Karp laughed out loud, and then the fist he hit was more powerful. But it was still dangerously and dangerously hidden by Sol. "Sol, you really haven''t changed at all." "To each other." Saul sneered and glanced at the Mad Hatter auction house where the general green pheasant was located without a trace. All came, but only watched the show. If the green pheasant also shot, then it would not be so easy for him to run away. But the green pheasant did not shoot. Obviously, the green pheasant was not specifically called by Karp to deal with him. I think that the green pheasant just restricted the freedom of Maude and Sunny. Thor''s thoughts were well understood, and he quickly got the outline. Although I don''t know how Maude and the others ran away, it is impossible for Thor to confront Karp anymore. He planned to delay for a while, and then go directly to Wall Mountain. .......... The top of the Mad Hatter auction. The green pheasant stood in front of the French window with his hands in his pockets, his eyes pointed at the battle between Karp and Thor. In the first half of the battle, he watched attentively, for fear of missing any moment. And Karp and Sol did not live up to his expectations, allowing him to see an urgent and exciting top-notch duel. Originally, the relationship between victory and defeat has gradually become clear. If it continues like that, Karp should be able to defeat Sol within an hour. But as Thor turned offensive to defensive, not only did the battle evolve into a protracted battle, but it also made the perception of the battle boring. After watching the fight for a while, the green pheasant yawned, tilted his head slightly, and looked at a certain position. There was only a pool of water after the ice had melted. The green pheasant scratched his tousled hair. When the two young men were found running away, the battle between Cap and Thor was getting fierce. Therefore, the green pheasant did not chase, but chose to stay and continue to watch the battle. "Is this my problem?" The green pheasant thought. To be honest, he didn''t really want to carry this pot. .......... Wall Mountain. Wailing sounds everywhere. Gion killed the pirates with just one sword. That overwhelming strength defeated the psychological defense of the pirates present in a short time. They thought that as long as there were many people, Gion could be killed, but the cruel reality slapped them severely. "monster!" Strong for only three rounds, the remaining pirates immediately lost their fighting spirit and fled in all directions. Gion''s killing intent has been decided, and he pursues the fleeing pirate with a knife. At this time, it is too late to run. Under the chase of Gion, the pirates who fleeed suddenly became desperate. Can''t beat and run. Is there anything more desperate in the world? The pirates who fleeed can only watch Gion, who were chased by their colleagues, chop off with a knife. They were unwilling to be pursued unilaterally. Is there no one who can fight to stop the monster girl? When the idea was born, soon a pirate thought of Maude. To be strong, this is the only person he can think of. Maude''s figure appeared in his mind, and he heard the wind suddenly rise behind him. The pirate''s heart was shocked. Looking back, Gion really came with a murderous aura with a knife. The pirate suddenly looked desperate. When Gion''s long sword was about to be cut, the figure in his head naturally became a life-saving straw. "Usopp, where are you!!!" In despair, the pirate puffed up his voice and exhausted his life''s greatest strength to call out the name he regarded as a life-saving straw. Then, the long knife that had been cut suddenly stopped. In the distance, Maude, who was escaping, heard this desperate cry, and his body was shocked. what''s the situation? ? ? His head is heavy and I want to sleep. . . Cover your face. . . (End of this chapter) Chapter 115： Desperate Chapter 115 Despair In desperation, the pirate shouted Usopp''s name in a loud voice. In fact, he also knew very well that even if he called out his name, Usopp, who had never known him, would not suddenly show up to help him block the knife. but, The knife stopped. The pirate who had survived the catastrophe was stunned, and then panted. it works? Unexpectedly, just yelling out Usopp''s name could cause this monster woman to react. The pirate seemed to see the hope of life. Gion looked at this uncomfortable nameless pirate in surprise, and was surprised that the other party would suddenly call out the name Usopp. She knew that Usopp was a pseudonym used by Maud in Mad Hatter. So, this poor pirate knows Maude? After thinking about it, her long knife pointed at the pirate dangling. The unknown pirate didn''t know what Gion was thinking, and stared at the still long knife. I just thought that this monster woman was mostly afraid of Usopp''s strength... The mind of the nameless pirate suddenly became active. "Be scared, tell you, Usopp is..." Before he finished speaking, he was suddenly beheaded by Gion. Before he died, the nameless pirate was full of doubts. Gion didn''t even look at the body of the unknown pirate, and continued to hunt down the other pirates. Originally, the pirates fought in groups, and she cut one slice down, which would save a lot of effort when harvesting. As a result, after a few strokes in front of the hole in the wall, these pirates lost their fighting spirit and fled. The targets are scattered, it''s still a bit troublesome, you have to kill them one by one. But the trouble was trouble, and Gion didn''t intend to let anyone out there. Every time you catch up with a pirate, you get a knife. In such a desperate situation, gradually, the voice came out again. "Usopp, where are you!!!" The pirates who fled put the hope of the whole village on Maude, the strongest in their knowledge. In fact, their idea is very simple. That is to come to a strong person to restrain Gion, and not let Gion deal with them like a chicken. "Usopp, where are you!!!" Slowly, more and more pirates understood the meaning, and when they ran away, they called out the name of Usopp. Hearing the shouts coming from behind, Maude, who had escaped a long distance, twitched his mouth. "This group of idiots, it takes only three seconds to be strong, what is the situation of suddenly calling my name?" "No, that''s Usopp''s name..." Maude shook his head sharply. "Why do they call your pseudonym?" Sunny looked puzzled. "do not know." Maude said, looking back. It doesnt matter if you dont look at it. Because a few excited eyes came directly oncoming. Maude recognized that the master of these eyes was the one who escaped most decisively. In addition to these few, there was another handful who fled when Maude crowded out the crowd. He was much smarter than the pirates who stayed and tried to kill Gion. "This look...?" Maude had an unknown hunch. "Usopp, you are so strong, you can definitely deal with that woman, right?" One of the pirates shouted. Maude''s eyelids twitched. I can go to your uncle. Maude cursed secretly, speeding up his pace without looking back. He would be considered to understand the motives of these silly pirates calling their names. Feelings are that he is strong, and hope that he will come forward to sanction Gion. Are you kidding me? Only if he couldn''t beat him, he escaped decisively. If it can be played, it can still be used by you. For experience, it must be the first. Watching Maude ran away without looking back, the faces of the pirates who followed closely slipped a disappointed look. Although they have escaped here, they still feel insecure. Therefore, a few of them hope that a strong man will come forward to sanction Gion. And Maude is clearly the most suitable candidate right now. However, this kind of thing can''t be forced. These pirates quickly gave up the idea of ??counting on Maude and focused on running away. However, the improvised shout just now, while pointing out the location of Maude, also called for Death. "Usopp is there!" Based on this shout, the pirates behind quickly confirmed Maude''s direction. "Usopp is there!" Suddenly, the pirates seemed to have found the organization, and when they fleeed, they turned a corner and fled towards Maude. Together with the group effect, the scattered pirates converged into a strange long formation at a not fast speed. At the forefront of the formation, Maude, the fastest runner. Gion is not deaf either, and follows the movement and looks in the direction where Maude is. "Is there?" Gion''s eyes moved. Swinging a knife to kill a pirate in front of him, he immediately moved towards that side. Along the way, I was a pirate and didn''t let it go, so I killed it all the way. Gion''s actions made the group of pirates who were counting on Maud chill. Doesn''t it seem right? They thought. At the front of the team, Maude looked slightly ugly. Seeing and hearing the color is like a constant alarm clock, reminding him of the dangerous killing intent from behind. The killing intent was not purely aimed at him, but aimed at the entire "street". "Maud... the woman is here." Sunny stared solemnly at Gion, who had been killed all the way. She freed up a hand to raise the flintlock pistol and aimed the muzzle at Gion, which looked like a murderous god. But she knew that guns alone could not pose a substantial threat to Gion. "I saw it." Maude''s eyes were deep. The escape along the way was not smooth. First is the green pheasant, then this woman. Can''t there be more Robbies? Maude sighed heavily in his heart, and immediately looked back at Gion, which was approaching fast. The many pirates along the way couldn''t even slow down Gion''s speed. Realizing that Gion''s feet are stronger than himself, Maude''s heart sank. "Sanny, we may not be able to escape." "Ok." Sunny looked at Gion, which was coming quickly, and nodded in agreement. Immediately, she turned to look at Maude''s profile and said: "Let me down, you continue to escape." After hearing the words, Maude subconsciously tilted his head and met Sunny''s eyes. very serious. "Maude, you can''t die here." Sunny smiled at the corners of her lips, but because of the existence of the scar, the smile didn''t look very beautiful. "As long as you reveal your original identity, the female navy shouldn''t embarrass you." "I just killed a navy." "If you don''t tell, they don''t tell, no one will know." As Sunny said, she suddenly loosened her arms around Maude''s neck. During the flight, the seemingly fragile upper body suddenly leaned back. Maude reacted quickly, and the hands that had originally held Sunny''s thighs quickly moved up to Sunny''s waist. Immediately, she exerted force and pressed Sunny back to her back. "Are you crazy?" There was a hint of anger in Morden''s breath. Sunny''s chin rested on Maude''s shoulder again. "Escape one, better than die together." After a pause, Sunny repeated what she had just said in a calm tone. "Let me down, you continue to escape." "Can''t do it." "If you die here, it would be too uneconomical. If you survive, you can still worship me with wine every year." "To shut up." "Oh." Sunny suddenly came down. After a while, all the pirates along the way were wiped out. Gion came from behind and stopped Maude and Sunny. She did not kill the first time. However, Maude just faced Gion and felt the sense of crisis linked to death. The real desperation. He would rather face the green pheasant... I am a waste pig. (End of this chapter) Chapter 116： incredible Chapter 116 is incredible Cang! Chidori came out of her sheath. The faint blue light flashed from before him, as if a line of defense had been laid out of thin air. With the sword in front of him, Maude stared at Gion a few meters away. Obviously, so many pirates have been killed, but the clothes are not stained, let alone blood. Outside the light, Maude glanced at the long knife in Gion''s hand. Tick. The cooled blood drop fell to the ground from the tip of the knife, splashing a small flower of blood. This female killer... How long did it take to defeat the pirates who were fighting in groups? Are there thirty seconds? Although it was just an improvised group of undisciplined people, the harvest speed was too exaggerated. Can an opponent of this level be able to resist it with his current strength? Maude tensed his nerves. Sonny lay on Maude''s back, raised her gun at Gion, pressed her finger on the trigger, and did not rush it. Gion directly ignored the muzzle that was in front of him, and turned to look at the Chidori that Maude was holding tightly in his hand. The long blade did not move, the blade tilted down a few minutes, and the place where it hovered was more focused on defense, but it also left room for timely attacks. Although there are still flaws to be found, but... A glimmer of light flashed in Gion''s wine-red eyes. "This posture is not like a master without a teacher, and even less like a level that can be reached within a few months." Although I knew this from the information provided by the wolf rat, I was still surprised when I saw it with my own eyes. In the known information, although the sly gun loves to collect famous swords, it is really not worth mentioning in terms of sword skills. So, where did Maud learn the knife from? How to reach this level in a short time? No matter what the process is, in terms of results alone, Maude undoubtedly possesses amazing talents. Talents like this are always delicious. If you are innocent, you will definitely be at the rank of lieutenant general in the future after you enter the navy. But Maude and the spear have a close relationship. This is also the fundamental reason why Gion put a dangerous label on Maude. On the side, it can also be seen how much she attaches importance to Maud. The two sides looked at each other for more than three seconds. Gion didn''t dissipate the murderous aura that had been gathered all the way to kill, and was always putting pressure on Maude and Sunny. "Bacardi Maud." Gion suddenly pronounced Maude''s name softly, breaking the silence that had lasted for three seconds. The eyes of Maude and Sunny changed. They knew exactly what it meant when the name was pronounced from Gion''s mouth. Maude did not respond, but Sunny said first: "Do you know Maude''s identity?" "Clearly." Gion shook his wrist, clearing the blood on the knife. This inadvertent move seems to indicate that he will make a move at any time. But Sunny obviously didn''t notice this. In this case, her mind is more on Maude''s safety. But the powerful female navy in front of her knew Maude''s origin. In this case, as long as the fact that Maude killed Robbie is concealed, Maude may not be the target of this female navy. "Since you know..." As soon as Sunny''s hopeful words were uttered, it was interrupted by Gion''s questioning without any emotion. "You killed Robbie? Bacardi Maude." Gion''s gaze fell on Mod''s unwavering face. This unexpected question did not cause Maude to react at all. Because, when Sunny mentioned this matter earlier, Maude had been mentally prepared. Facing Gion''s gaze, Maude remained calm, trying to perfuse, but suddenly smelled a refreshing fragrance. "Yes." Maude had already organized perfunctory words in his head, but when he reached his lips, he blurted out and responded to Gion''s questioning. Is it that smell... After the reaction, Maude was shocked, subconsciously holding his breath, and ignoring the reaction of the Gion Club, he immediately retreated backward. Sunny looked at Maude in astonishment, and instantly made up for the motive that Maude had simply admitted. "Stupid..." She clenched her teeth. In exchange for the female navy''s inaction as a victim, is the only way she thinks that Maude can escape. And the female navy happened to know Maude''s origin. Therefore, the probability of success is not low. But now, with Maude''s acknowledgment, all the possibilities suddenly vanished. at this time. Gion looked at Maude, who was retreating backwards, with a surprised look. She is a person with the ability to fragrant fruits and can release aromas with different effects from the body. Most of the effects of these aromas act on the spiritual level. This ability may seem like a tasteless, but it also depends on how the capable person develops and whether the capable person is satisfied. At the very least, the increase in Xiangxiangguo''s domineering oversight, and the ability to add a Buff to daily exercise, is enough to satisfy Gion. Not to mention there are many ways to use fragrance. Just like just now, she released the fragrance at the right time, tempting Maude to answer questions honestly. You know, she raised the question, the starting point was more of a temptation that everyone present was suspicious. The only evidence is that Robbie died in a solo fight and a knife wound on his body. But under the influence of fragrance, this seemingly meaningless temptation can often lead to the truth. "It''s hard to imagine." Gion said to himself suspiciously. She recognized Maude''s talent and strength, but did not think Maude could defeat Robbie. That''s a colonel who can skillfully use Six Forms. This boy... Gion immediately activated his abilities, discarding the complex emotions induced by Mord, and entering a state of wavelessness. shave Gion flashed, chasing Maude. Seeing Gion chasing after him, Maude decisively put down Sunny. "Stay away from us." Maude left a word, not to retreat but to advance, and proactively greeted Gion. Let the battle circle away from Sunny first. This is his plan. Seeing that Maude did not retreat but moved forward, Gion, after the effect of [Shaving] disappeared, swung a knife to cut a sword gas towards Maude. "Can''t hide..." Maude released his armed color, dyed the Chidori into a black sword, and immediately slashed the sword on the sword. Under the blessing of the armed color, Maude cut his sword qi with a single blow. The sword energy divided into two flew out diagonally from both sides. At the moment when the sword energy was cut off, Maude put away his armed color as quickly as possible, beware of waste. Such a deliberate action was seen by Gion. As someone who came over, she naturally knew what that action meant. "Are you able to use armed colors freely?" If it weren''t for the power of Fragrant Fruit, Gion would probably be surprised at this time. Is this kind of thing really possible? Gion is unbelievable. But did not stop the offensive. She stepped forward, came to Maude, and cut it down. Maude hurried to keep up, raising his knife to block. Cang! The two sharp knives collided. When the spark burst out, the invisible energy splashed to the surrounding ground. Click The ground was suddenly cracked, spreading far away. Maude was struggling to withstand the powerful force transmitted by Gion through the sharp knife. Where his heel hit the ground, a fan-shaped area burst out suddenly. Within the area, the ground shattered and turned. Blocked... In the distance, the pirates who had escaped by chance watched this scene in shock. No matter how many people pounced on the monster woman before, they were all easily slashed with a single knife. Sure enough, only Usopp could stop the monster woman. Then, taking advantage of this opportunity, these pirates ran away without looking back. happy New Year! It''s another year, and time flies so fast. Pig, who is always sixteen years old, is here to celebrate the New Year! (End of this chapter) Chapter 117： I am navy Chapter 117 I am the Navy The surviving pirates ran to the hole in the wall in panic when the force of the knife was not small. Before that, no one was the enemy of the monster woman. There were so many people who had thought that they were also vulnerable to the monster woman. Fortunately, the strong Usopp really blocked the monster woman as they expected. And now, although there are corpses everywhere in front of the wall hole, they are unimpeded in the true sense. So, when will you not run at this time! The pirates turned their directions and fled frantically to the wall hole. After fleeing, they looked back at Maude and Gion who were wrestling with swords. The force that shattered the surrounding ground quietly turned into a shadow in their eyes, and then reached the bottom of their hearts. The world of the strong. At this moment, the miscellaneous fishes thought. Then, escape faster. Within the circle of war. Maude was struggling to endure the heavy power transmitted from the Chidori. If it hadn''t been for Robbie''s experience points and enough armed **** skills to be cut off just now, Gion''s knife would be enough to kill him. The importance of armed color is also undoubtedly revealed at this time. Gion''s gaze passed through the collision between the blades and fell on Maude''s gritted face. Her expression was as calm as stagnant water, but a huge wave rose in her heart. Normally, it is impossible for a domineering beginner like Maude, who has just broken the hard shell, to have such a proficient domineering skills. A veteran crew member of the Roger Pirates group who had experienced strong winds and waves, like Lien Sol, was almost shocked when he saw an example like Maud. Not to mention the Gion who knows more about Maude''s life than Thor. "It''s no wonder that Robbie will lose, the talent this boy has..." Gion''s eyes flashed, and his upper body pressed forward slightly, and a stronger force was transmitted along the arm to the blade. Suddenly, Maude only felt as if a mountain was pressed against the Thousand Bird Sword. Click--! Maude''s feet shook apart again. The hard-supported situation collapsed in an instant. Unmatched in strength... At the moment, Maude thought of letting go. The thought has just started, and there is no extra space to think about the consequences. Morde endured the burden of his wrist, complied with the heavy force suppressed from the Chidori, forcibly tilted the blade slightly to the left, and immediately relaxed his strength. The sudden disappearance of resistance caused Gion''s Sabre to slam the Chidori against the ground. "Naive." Between the lightning and flint, Gion directly understood Maude''s plan. Although this technique of unloading can relieve stress, it will also give the enemy a chance. Gion quickly regained its strength, and then used it in vain. The timing was right, just at the point when Maude wanted to draw the knife back. Maude failed to draw the knife, and could only watch Chidori being pressed to the ground. As the tip of the knife slammed into the ground, the spreading force immediately made Maude''s arm hurt. The killing intent flashed in Gion''s eyes, his wrist was turned, and the long knife moved away from the Chidori, slashing towards Maude''s neck from bottom to top. If this knife is cut, it must be the end of the separation of the corpse. Fortunately, Maude was able to remain calm at this time, and as he saw and heard the color, he leaned back in time to avoid this straight-forward blow. At the same time, he endured the pain, lifted the Chidori, who was no longer suppressed, and slashed towards him blindly, intending to interfere. However, Gion is faster. As soon as Maude made a move, she followed Zhan Kong''s knife, twisted her waist, and kicked Maude''s abdomen backwards. The red light in Maude''s eyes flashed, and with the help of seeing and hearing, he used the armed color to arm his defense in time. Afterwards, the abdomen covered with armed color was kicked by Gion. Boom! With the dull sound, Maude''s body flew out like a cannonball. A little drop of blood was dropped in midair and fell on the ground to form a mottled blood flower. Gion''s foot is armed with the color, and it should have been able to end the battle directly. However, during the brief contact, Gion realized that Maude had used his knowledge, so he was able to use his armed color to guard against this foot in time. However, Maude''s armed color is not as good as Gion. Therefore, even if Maude put on armed color in advance, he was injured by a kick. "Even seeing, hearing and sex...!" Gion closed his legs and looked at Maude in mid-air, the killing intent that permeated his body became stronger. This kind of talent... Even if you can''t believe it, but the facts are before you, you can only have to believe it. Before thinking about it, Gion gathered the sword power, just as he was about to cut a sword aura towards Maude, who had not yet landed. boom--! A gunshot sounded. The lead bullet wrapped in heat came towards Gion. Gion closed the sword, avoided the lead bullet, and looked at the person who shot the gun-Sunny. He just glanced over, then quickly retracted his gaze and turned to look at Maude, who was about to land. A lead bullet that came in a timely manner directly affected Gion''s next pursuit. Gion ignored Sonny, stepped on her feet, and walked towards Maude. Seeing Gion''s actions, Sanny was startled in a different direction. The moment she pulled the trigger, she was fully awakened. But what she didn''t expect was that after Gion was disturbed by a shot, she just glanced at her lightly, and then continued to pursue Maude. "Just because Maude killed the navy..." Sunny deeply felt Gion''s strong killing intention towards Maude. And the reason she could think of was nothing more than Robbie''s death. But the real reason was Maude''s constant sense of presence in Gion''s eyes. In just a few months, physical fitness, spear skills, sword skills, and even two-color domineering. If this extraordinary talent and growth rate were not led by a spear, Gion would not believe it. Now that this level of relationship is already there, Gion couldn''t let Maude continue to grow. Sunny didn''t know where Gion really wanted to kill. Seeing Gion chasing Maude, she quickly reloaded the ammunition, and immediately pulled the trigger at Gion. However, even if she fired and interfered, Gion''s speed in pursuing Maude was not affected, and he didn''t waste any distraction on her. "hateful!" Sunny reloaded ammunition. With all her attention on Gion''s body, she didn''t notice a figure coming quickly. The figure came silently behind Sunny. Under the sunlight, shadows shrouded. Sunny saw the shadow cast on the ground in front of her, her expression was shocked, and she turned her head abruptly. "Wolf Rat!" After seeing the figure clearly, Sunny said in surprise: "You came right in time, Mo...Usopp is very dangerous now, go help him!" The wolf rat looked at Sunny blankly and said, "You don''t need to change your words, I know his name is Maud, not Usopp." "..." Sunny reacted instantly and raised her hand abruptly. But the wolf rat took the first step and snatched her flintlock. "Wolf Rat, you..." Sunny''s eyes shrank sharply. The wolf mouse pressed his hand slightly and smashed the flintlock directly. The broken parts fell to the ground in front of Sunny. "I am the Navy." The wolf rat calmly said. far away. Maude rolled several times on the ground. After stopping, Maude got up for the first time and wiped the blood from his mouth. "Gunshot...is it Sunny?" Before Gion killed him again, Maude quickly glanced at the location of Sunny. When I saw the wolf rat, joy flashed in my eyes. But as the wolf rat crushed Sunny''s flintlock, Maude''s heart sank. At this moment, Gion has arrived close. Everyone should pay attention. . Go out as little as possible. . . After my second grade, I will start to retreat. . Resolutely do not go out. . . (End of this chapter) Chapter 118： Cat and mouse Chapter 118 Cat and Mouse Gion''s close body brought a mountain of pressure to Maude. At the same time, Maude has no time to pay attention to the situation on Sunny''s side. Just coping with Gion''s offensive requires his full attention. If it is distracted, it also means not far from death. Gion deceived the body and came with a killer move. The long knife that had condensed the cold killing intent was cut towards Maude''s vital point. The cold light flashed away. Maude struggled to keep up with Gion''s speed, raising his knife to block. Cang! The blades collided, and the fire burst. The power transmitted from Gion Sword''s body followed Maude''s arm to cover his whole body, and then involved the injury on his abdomen. The sudden pain caused Maude''s breath to be messy for a moment. Gion did not choose to wrestle with Maude again, and when the sparks passed away, he closed his sword and slashed towards Maude again. Maude concentrated on capturing the swift knife path, mobilizing the strength of his arm, and in time the horizontal knife blocked the second knife that was cut. The heavy power was transmitted again, like an iron ball rolling over the body. The corner of Maude''s mouth oozes silently. Even if the pressure of life and death on his face gave him a feeling of gradual thinning of oxygen, his sights, hearings and colors were still running at full capacity. The experience of the previous life finally supported him silently behind his back, so that his psychological defenses would not be defeated in the face of this life and death pressure. Because, if there is a little hesitation and timidity, the line of defense woven by seeing and hearing Seluo will collapse in an instant. Enough calmness is the prerequisite for difficult survival. But the real confidence to form a strong defense is still the domineering skills that have been accumulated. However, Gion still did not give Maude any chance to breathe. The swift third knife directly tore Maude''s defense open. The fast break trend has become. The fourth knife, the fifth knife... Mo De was tired to deal with it and backed up frequently, resisting Gion''s Ling Li offensive with difficulty. With the next knife setting, Maude''s internal injury got worse. In just a moment, the mouth and even the chin were already stained red with blood. Soon, Maude''s breath became confused. At this stage, Gion is a mountain that he cannot conquer. It is no easy task to last so long. However, as the dominant party, Gion''s fear of Maud grew deeper and deeper. When Maude revealed a flaw because of his messy breath, Gion hit the flaw with a single blow. Cang! Under the heavy blow. Maude, who had no time to gather his strength to defend, was directly cut into flight. The powerful force from the shock directly aggravated Maude''s internal injuries, causing him to vomit thick blood when he flew upside down, and a burst of blood was scattered in the air. This knife has not taken Maude''s life. "So tenacious..." Gion kicked his feet and chased Maude. In the short-term confrontation, Maud''s tenacity was beyond Gion''s expectations. However, the situation is so. Regardless of Maude''s talent, he only needs to make up a few more knives to end this battle of unequal strength. the other side. The wolf rat crushed the two flintlocks that Sunny was carrying. That was the gun Thor carefully prepared for Sunny, but it turned into a bunch of useless pieces at this time. Sonny lost her weapon and her legs were severely frostbited. Not to mention supporting Maude, the threat from the wolf rat was enough to make her immobile. The wolf rat tilted his head to look at Maude, who was about to be driven into the abyss by Gion, with a serious expression, no more frivolous like usual. "Gion had a murderous heart against Maude." "..." Gion? Is it the female navy? Sunny gritted her teeth and quickly thought about possible ways. "give up." The wolf rat seemed to perceive Sonny''s thoughts, turned his gaze back, and turned to look at Sonny. In silence, the hair on the wolf rat''s arm gradually grew, and the fingers became sharp claws. The sudden partial beastization also meant what he wanted to do next. "I don''t know why Gion wanted to kill Mord, but based on my understanding of Gion, she would do that. There must be sufficient reasons." The wolf rat raised his right hand, and pointed his sharp black paw directly at Sunny''s forehead. "I don''t have any interest in what kind of reason it would be. I only know that Gion is my boss, and following in the footsteps of the boss is what I should do as a subordinate." The beastly claws rose slowly, hanging over Sunny''s head, like a cleaver about to be cut. Wolf Rat looked at Sonny who was gradually desperate, and said blankly: "So, from the moment you shoot at Gion..." The raised claws suddenly fell to the Tianling Gai that stabbed at Sunny. "Sol, Maud, Bailey..." At the time of life and death, a few figures flashed in her head in despair. At this moment, a group of white shadows rushed into the air and slammed viciously on the waist of the wolf rat. Bang! The wolf rat didn''t notice it for a while and was hit and flew a few meters away. The falling claws left only a few faint blood marks on Sunny''s brow. Sunny stared at the white shadow that knocked the wolf rat into flight. "Pele!" "Sister, I''m here to save you!" Bailey was in the air, looking bravely at the somewhat unbelievable Sonny. It seems that the previous escape has turned into clouds. Immediately, he fell heavily and fell a dog to eat shit. The volley that was powerful enough just now was really not like the action that a fat body could make. In fact, Bailey was thrown over with bare hands. "In the middle of the red heart!" A few tens of meters away, Kerla, who studied murloc karate, snapped his fingers. Just now, it was she who threw Bailey to the wolf rat, thus saving Sunny in time. Jasmine''s huge body emerged from the soft and almost weird cracks in the ground, and said distressed: "Kerla, you can''t do this again next time. People don''t want to see cutie hurt by you." "Don''t worry, I have the strength to control, and Bailey is fat, able to resist some of the strength." Kerla looked at Jasmine that had just emerged from the ground with a look that you could rest assured. She knew that Jasmine cherished little animals very much, but she had to ask Bailey''s permission before doing what she had just thrown. "Then they will forgive you this time." Jasmine grinned, and the beard that covered her chin moved with it. Sonny''s side. The wolf rat that was knocked into flight was fine, he quickly got up, and Ling Li''s eyes flicked past Bailey. "It''s you little beast." The wolf mouse flashed coldly in his eyes and turned to look at the few people who had emerged from the cracks in the ground. "Revolutionary Army..." Suddenly, the wolf rat saw a familiar figure and was taken aback. Once his thoughts turned, the wolf rat leaped at Sunny again. Upon seeing this, Bailey rushed towards Sunny with short legs. But his speed is obviously not worth mentioning in front of the wolf rat. Just as the wolf rat rushed in front of Sunny, a figure larger than the wolf rat came in time, like a high wall, protecting her in front of Sunny. "Tatamu!" The wolf rat looked complicated. He knew that Tatarmu''s strength should not be underestimated, and he immediately turned his body into a beast without hesitation. However, a scene that made him even more shocked happened. I saw Tatamu''s body swelled in a circle, tearing the bartender uniform on him, revealing a yellow animal hair. Immediately afterwards, that dull face also changed, it turned into a cat face, with a pair of cat eyes clever and energetic. Suddenly, a cat and a mouse are in opposition. Thanks for the 10,000 starting currency reward of Turnip Zhujiang, the 4100 starting currency reward of the dirty people Qiushui, the 2200 starting currency reward of Shanchuan Huhai, the 2000 starting currency reward of Mingzi Shisha and Qian Qi, the 1200 starting currency of Tang 0 Rewards, 1100 starting coins rewards with orange flavor, 600 starting coins rewards from Floating Cean, 500 starting coins rewards from Metatron.L and DerekH, Xiaobaicai loves spicy strips, w Luo Chen w, Gu Ruo Li, Du Du Thirty-one, book friends 20170627191350094, book chasers, Jergalend''s 100 starting currency rewards. Thank you very much~! (End of this chapter) Chapter 119： Quite lively Chapter 119 is quite lively The wolf rat and Tatamu don''t talk about getting along day and night, but they spend most of the time together. However, the wolf mouse would never have imagined that Tatamu was a revolutionary army, and he also possessed the ability of cats and fruits. Cats and mice are opposed. Tatamu looked dull. The wolf rat looked complicated. "Tatamu, don''t you want to say something at this time?" "You go." "Oh, that''s interesting." A flash of self-deprecation flashed across the wolf mouse''s face. Some time ago, he painstakingly planned to keep Tatamu away from this place of right and wrong. But now, instead, he was replaced by Tatamu and let him go. The meaning of this is naturally the same. "Then what if I don''t leave?" The wolf rat took a deep breath, his eyes gradually cooling down. Tatamu was silent, but put on a posture of offensive and defensive physical skills. Huh! The wolf rat stopped talking and attacked Tatamu. Suddenly, one cat and one mouse fought to one group. not far away. Bailey pounced on Sunny. Sunny rubbed Bailey''s head and whispered, "Thank you." She did not expect that Bailey would come to the rescue with the revolutionary army. At that moment, she really thought she was going to die. Bailey smiled. At this moment, Kerla came over. She first glanced at Tatamu and the wolf mouse who were fighting, then looked at Sunny, and smiled: "We meet again." "Ok." Sunny nodded. Kerla solemnly said: "Although there are many questions to ask, let''s get out of here as soon as possible." After speaking, she bent over and hugged Sunny directly. Sunny did not resist, letting Kerla hug her. Afterwards, Sunny looked at where Maude was. "Made him..." "Don''t worry, Sabo and Jasmine will help him, and our top priority is to escape here, not to distract them." "Ok." Sunny pursed her lips. Kerla immediately ran to the tunnel where Jasmine was "pushing" out with Sunny. "Pele, keep up." "Okay, Krall." "Snapped!" "It''s Kerla, not Krall!" "Well, Wo knows." After Kerr pulled, Bailey''s voice was a little distorted. After Kerla''s habitual violence shot, he quickly looked at Jasmine. It was a little relieved that the other party hadn''t noticed here. If Jasmine found out that she had beaten Bailey, she would probably be blamed again. God knows, Jasmine, being a giant clan, has gone through what it takes to cherish little animals so much. ........... Cang! A steel pipe wrapped in an armed color came in obliquely, blocking Gion''s long knife that was slashing towards Maude. If not, Gion''s knife was enough to kill Maude. "Ok?" Although he blocked Gion''s attack in time, feeling the strength from the steel pipe, Sabo suddenly raised two blue veins on his forehead. So strong! Sabo''s expression became serious. Just a block, let him fully feel the power of Gion. No wonder if he is better than Maud, he will be beaten like this by Gion. Seeing Sabo who suddenly came out to get in the way, Gion frowned slightly, and made no effort to push Sabo back. Sabo has a keen mind, and with this force, he grabbed Maude''s collar with his hand while retreating quickly. Then, he took Maude back together like this, and then opened the distance between Gion. Gion didn''t pursue it, but turned around suddenly. An oversized trident slammed down at her, but Jasmine, commander of the Revolutionary Army, rushed to help in time. Gion''s eyes condensed, and he raised the knife horizontally above his head, abruptly blocking the vigorous trident. With the sharp loud noise after the weapon collided, the resulting vigor pushed the smoke and dust to the distance. "Jasmine, commander of the Western Army of the Revolutionary Army!" Seeing Jasmine''s distinctive appearance and wearing only a short skirt, Gion instantly recognized Jasmine''s identity. "What is the relationship between Maude and you?" "Huhaha!" Jasmine stared wide-eyed and said seriously: "Are you asking about the relationship between me and Maude? Huh, people don''t confess their love affair to strangers casually." "?" Gion''s experience almost broke. She also didn''t know how to deal with a male giant, how could it be such a sissy personality. When Jasmine competed with Gion, Sabo had already taken the injured Maude away from the battle circle. However, Jasmine is a giant clan after all, and her voice is still very loud. Therefore, Maude and Sabo could still hear what Jasmine said after they evacuated the ring. "puff." Maude spit out a mouthful of blood from his side. Sabo stopped quickly and let Maude sit on the ground. "Don''t mind, Jasmine was joking." Sabo explained awkwardly. Like him, he also feels very spicy. "It''s okay." Maude, of course, vomited blood not because of Jasmine''s words, relieved the turbulent breath, and immediately looked in the direction Sanny was. However, Sunny was not seen. "Don''t worry, Sunny has been taken into the tunnel by Kerla. They will return to the boat first. Ah, Kerla is the girl who was with me before." "is it" Maude breathed a sigh of relief. Sabo took off his gloves, stretched out his hand to Maude, and said with a smile: "U... Maude, get to know me officially. My name is Sabo and I came from a revolutionary army." "Bacardi Maud, thank you for your rescue just now." Maud''s dust-stained left hand wiped his body, and immediately held Sabo''s hand extended. "You are welcome, you are courteous." Sabo retracted his hand and smiled. What he was referring to was Maude''s assistance to the revolutionary army in the pig factory before dawn. Maude understood the meaning, shook his head and said, "A little helping hand and life-saving grace cannot be compared." "Hey, that''s not a little help, but a big help." "..." Maude nodded and stopped entangled in this matter. He first glanced at Jasmine who was blocking the Gion offensive. After all, Jasmine, one of the four main army commanders of the Revolutionary Army, as one of the main forces of the Revolutionary Army, not only is evenly matched with Gion, but even has the upper hand. He shifted his gaze, and turned to look at Tatamu who had been fighting with the wolf rat. "Sabo, is Ta Tamu yours?" "Well, your real name was also told by Tatamu." Sabo didn''t explain too much. Places like the pig factory that enslaved a large number of slaves abound in the world. The revolutionary army will try its best to install members such as Tatamu in such places, and then send people to rescue slaves at the right time. These inside stories, Sabo would not say much. Maude rubbed the corners of his eyebrows when he heard the words, barely sorting out his thoughts. Judging from the six forms that the wolf rat is using, it is no doubt that the wolf rat is of naval origin. In other words, the wolf rat from the navy and the Tatarmu, from the revolutionary army, spent so long in the night bar... What''s more amazing is that both of them are animal fruit capable people, and they are also rat fruit and cat fruit. This oppositional relationship. Only the two parties can experience it. Maude got up and did not continue to pay attention to the battle between the wolf rat and Tatam. "Sabo, we have to escape here quickly, there is another tricky thing in town...huh?" Maude hadn''t said anything, he looked in the direction of the town suddenly. Sabo was also surprised, and almost followed Maude and looked towards the town. Subsequently, the two changed their colors. The edge of the block. The green pheasant walked out of the block on wisps of cold air. "Ah la la, it''s very lively." He glanced at Jasmine from a distance. Revolutionary army... Then, he looked far away at Maude. His eyes fell on Modena''s unharmed legs. This crusade chapter is an event, not a battle. There are many characters involved, and I think I have written the battle very concisely, although I really want the protagonist to get more benefits in this storm. But with his strength, he can get the two rare heads of Scott and Robbie at this stage. As for those who insist on talking about a chapter as a battle, I am too lazy to take care of it, but update the question. I have to admit that I am really too useless in this regard, and I am very sorry to you. . But I have also been trying to speed up. . Really, since the book was published, my free time was basically in codewords, and the game was basically not touched. (End of this chapter) Chapter 120： ice Chapter 120 Bing It was indeed frozen at the time. but Up to this moment, the green pheasant still hadn''t figured out how Maude broke free. Despite the surprise, this kind of thing is irrelevant at the moment. When the revolutionary army also intervened, the nature was obviously different. "Although I''m still on vacation, since I hit..." The green pheasant put his hands in his pockets, and the whole body was filled with cold smoke, giving people a sense of sight as if the air was about to freeze. He strode towards the people in the distance. Wherever he went, the ground was rapidly freezing ice, accompanied by cold smoke spreading around. The aura from the general was undoubtedly revealed at this time. The arrival of the green pheasant is like a cold wind blowing from the front in the winter. Just showing up will cause the situation in the field to change upside down. Gion and Wolf Rat, who had been at a disadvantage, instantly changed their positions. On the other hand, Maude and several people are shocked. Seeing the green pheasant come on stage, Tatamu decisively stopped the wolf rat, who was ruthlessly suppressing it, and retreated, and quickly leaned towards where Maude and Sabo were. On the other side, Jasmine, who was also pressing Gion and beating Gion, also judged the situation and made the next response. "Dead!" Following Jasmine''s scream, the huge trident pierced the blade of the long knife in Gion''s hand. A huge thrust came, and Gion''s body suddenly flew out like a cannonball. I don''t know if it was a coincidence or deliberate, the direction Gion flew to was the place where the green pheasant was. After "pushing" Gion to fly, Jasmine took a slightly shy "small" step and joined Maude and Sabo. "run!" The four big men glanced at each other, and they all said together. Immediately afterwards, Jasmine took the lead, and instead of taking the tunnel dug out earlier, she ran straight towards Qiangshan. The wolf rat watched Maude and the others escape, and did not blindly pursue them. He is not stupid either. At the moment when Gion was smashed into the air, with his small body, if he rashly pursues, what is the difference with death? Besides, with the general Qing pheasant, it is not his turn to contribute at this time. The green pheasant looked at the oncoming Gion, did not dodge or dodge, raised his hand to catch Gion steadily. With the help of the green pheasant, Gion relieved his strength and was not injured. "Green Pheasant." Gion landed and looked at the green pheasant. "It seems like it''s time for me to come." The green pheasant scratched his cheeks, cold smoke oozing from his fingers. Before the words were over, the person was already flying in the sky, chasing after the fleeing Maude. Chasing in the air, quickly narrowed the distance. In the air, the green pheasant was covered in frost in many places, and in the cold smoke, the previous laziness no longer existed. Ice Age The green pheasant looked at the targets underneath, and did not hesitate to use the ultimate move. The air-conditioning that permeated the body suddenly condensed into the palm of the hand, and immediately turned into two waves of air-conditioning visible to the naked eye, blasting towards the fleeing Maude. The air-conditioning wave was raging, Maude made a decisive decision and jumped out of the air-conditioning wave''s attack range. On the other hand, Sabo and the others also made the same moves as Maud. Only Jasmine, who was a giant clan, didn''t jump up and continued to run towards Qiangshan. The cold air wave fell into the air and bombarded the ground. However, the cold air wave after landing did not disappear, instead it swept across the ground like a wave, surging towards Qiangshan. Along the way, the ground froze instantly. Maude and the others were still in the air and were not affected by the air-conditioning. But Jasmine was still running on the ground. When the cold air wave passed over his feet, it took less than two seconds to freeze his huge body into an ice sculpture. "Jasmine!" Sabo''s face changed in midair. After the air-conditioning wave frozen Jasmine into an ice sculpture, it did not stop there, and continued to spread forward. The ground and even the corpse of the pirate who had been beheaded by Gion were frozen into ice in an instant. This is not over yet, the air-conditioning wave just spread to the top of the wall mountain. Under the gaze of Maude, the wall mountain that divided Mad Hatter Island into two was forcibly frozen into an iceberg by the air-conditioning wave. At the same time, the wall hole used as an escape route was mercilessly frozen, and cold air penetrated into the hole and condensed into ice to fill the passage. The horror of the natural fruit is fully displayed at this moment. Standing on the ice, Maude and several people gathered to the side of Jasmine, who was frozen into an ice sculpture. Streams of chill radiated from the huge ice sculpture, and just standing close, you could feel the cold air rushing to your face. "Jasmine!" Sabo looked up at Jasmine worriedly. Maude looked at the wall mountain that was completely frozen, with a heavy heart. This is the green pheasant with full firepower... The escape route is blocked, which means that they are here to face the green pheasants who are no longer paddling. The most important thing is that Jasmine, who is the strongest in the team, was so beaten? Just as Maude thought this way, there was a slight strange noise on the huge ice sculpture. Maude, Sabo, and Tatam couldn''t help taking a few steps back. As the abnormal sound became louder, the cold and hard ice cubes on Jasmine''s body were like maltose, which was scraped off by an invisible force from top to bottom. In this way, Jasmine broke free from the ice in just a moment. When Jasmine came out of the ice, Sabo and the others were relieved. "Hateful green pheasant!" After she got out of trouble, Jasmine bulged her cheeks and stared fiercely at the green pheasant falling from the air to the ice. "Ah la la, push the ice directly?" The green pheasant calmly looked at Jasmine who was wearing the revealing clothes, and turned a blind eye to the angry gaze. Giants are not common, and giants who eat devil fruits are even rarer. In the eyes of the green pheasant, Jasmine, one of the four army commanders of the Revolutionary Army, was not a guy who could easily solve it. In order to prevent Jasmine from using her ability to help Maude and the others "push" an escape route, the green pheasant took the initiative to attack. "You go first!" Seeing the green pheasant attacking, Jasmine held the large trident tightly and waited for it. Among all the people in the field, only he has the ability to resist the attack of the green pheasant. Maude and the others also knew this very well, and after looking at each other, they turned and fled. Although the wall hole and tunnel are frozen, they can still pass through the wall mountain from the side, even if the terrain does not support climbing through, it is nothing more than a jump into the sea. The green pheasant looked at the direction in which Maude and the others fled, and immediately understood their thoughts. When he was about to freeze Maude and the others directly into ice cubes first, Jasmine waved a large trident and smashed it down at his forehead. call--! The upper body of the green pheasant was suddenly smashed into ice by the trident. But the broken ice that was smashed into all directions, like a time backward, reunited and attached directly to the trident. "Freezing time." The cold air immediately spread to Jasmine along the trident fork, and for a short while, it froze Jasmine into an ice sculpture. After a face froze Jasmine again, the green pheasant turned to catch up with Maude. Between throwing hands, a wave of cold air passed by. "Be careful!" Tatamu''s complexion changed, relying on the physical advantage brought by the beastization, the probing hand grabbed the collars of Maude and Sabo, and immediately threw them forward. The air-conditioning wave came. In an instant, within a radius of fifty to sixty meters, including Tatamu, was frozen by the air-conditioning. "Tatamu!" A breath of despair came upon his face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 121： Five Rings Chapter 121 Five Rings The green pheasant, who was no longer paddling, revealed to Maude and the others the terrifying power of being a general in just one minute. Had it not been for Tatarmu to throw Maude and Sabo away at the last moment, the green pheasant''s attack would be enough to freeze the three of them together. Although he escaped, the threat from the green pheasant still hangs above Maude and Sabo. "Tatamu..." After touching the ground, Maude quickly adjusted his posture and looked at the Tartamu, which was frozen into ice sculpture by the green pheasant. He knew that people who were frozen by the pheasant''s ability would not be in danger of life as long as they were thawed in time. However, if the blue pheasant smashed the ice sculpture, then even the gods could not be saved. Mord quickly considered this, in order to prevent the green pheasant from smashing the Tatamu, he directly took out the flintlock, aimed at the green pheasant and pulled the trigger. boom--! The lead projectile was shot at the green pheasant. The green pheasant tilted his head, easily dodge the lead bullet, and looked at Maude and Sabo at the same time. Also at this moment, once again using the fruit''s ability to break free of the frozen Jasmine and rushed behind the green pheasant. The armed trident wrapped around the tip suddenly pierced the green pheasant''s back. laugh--! The green pheasant had elementalized a void in his body ahead of time, allowing the trident to penetrate through it. Jasmine wasn''t in the mood anymore at this moment, and both hands exerted force at the same time, turning the long rod. The end of the trident that pierced the green pheasant suddenly turned like a fan, directly stirring the body of the green pheasant into crushed ice. "Still not met..." Watching the green pheasant turn away, a look of disappointment flashed in Jasmine''s eyes. He must touch the entity in order to exert his ability to push fruit. But the green pheasant was obviously aware of this, so he didn''t give him any chance. The green pheasant reunited his body, looked at Jasmine, and said lightly: "Your ability is really troublesome." As soon as the voice fell, the green pheasant raised his hand, and four ice spears condensed out of thin air beside him. Then, under the control of the green pheasant, the ice thorn spear volleyed at Jasmine. "call!" Jasmine spit out, holding the trident to the ice surface, and immediately picked it forward. The ability to push fruits is launched! The large icy surface suddenly became soft and surged forward like a wave. After smashing the flying thorn spear to pieces, the remaining force continued to rush towards the green pheasant. "Ah la la." The green pheasant saw the shortcomings of the pushing ability at a glance, and jumped directly into the air, easily avoiding the blow from here. Jasmine, however, ran towards Tatamu while the green pheasant dodges the attack, planning to use her ability to push off the ice on Tatamu first. How could the green pheasant let Jasmine do what she wanted. While in the air, cold smoke oozes from the palm of the green pheasant, spraying five icicles at Jasmine. The icicle fell from the sky, directly trapping Jasmine in the middle. "Smelly man!" Jasmine was slightly angry, dancing the trident, shattering icicles like autumn wind sweeping leaves. The green pheasant took advantage of the situation to get close, released a cold air, and rushed directly to Jasmine. After a few breaths, Jasmine was once again frozen into an ice sculpture by the green pheasant. The green pheasant couldn''t hurt Jasmine in a short time, nor could it completely freeze Jasmine. However, it could easily restrict Jasmine''s actions. The reason lies in Jasmine''s giant body. Although the giant has many advantages, but the body is huge, also means that the face is also large. Therefore, the green pheasant only needs to hit one point to directly freeze the giant-shaped jasmine. After controlling Jasmine, the green pheasant once again forced Sabo and Maud. It was Green Pheasant''s plan to leave Jasmine with the strongest strength in the final solution. Jasmine was frozen twice by the green pheasant. Although he did not suffer substantial damage, it also made Maude and Sabo realize that Jasmine alone could not contain the green pheasant. In this case, it is very unrealistic to escape. The only option left is to fight head-on! Maude and Sabo looked at each other. Although it didn''t take a long time to know each other, at the moment it only used one look to reach a consensus. Maude put away the flintlock, then drew out the Chidori, and put the sword in front of him. Sabo is holding onto the bumpy steel pipe and posing for offense. It''s not that the newborn calves are not afraid of tigers, but that defense is meaningless when facing opponents whose strength is too wide. Before the green pheasant approached, Sabo took the initiative to attack, with armed domineering wrapped around the steel tube. "The young man now is really incredible." Seeing the armed color Sabo used, the green pheasant couldn''t help but sigh. There is Maud before and Sabo behind. They have mastered the armed color at such a young age. unfortunately Cold smoke oozes from the green pheasant, and what I think in my mind is to freeze these two young people into ice sculptures in one round. After the two sides got closer, Sabo suddenly made a move that was unexpected by the green pheasant. The steel pipe wrapped in armed color was directly thrown by Sabo. "Ok?" This sorrow operation made the green pheasant quite unexpected, and immediately became elemental, allowing the steel pipe to pass through. After avoiding the flying steel pipe, the elemental body of the green pheasant returned to its physical form. At this moment, Sabo came to the vicinity, leaped slightly, pointed Jackie Chan''s claw, and digged towards the throat of the green pheasant. The green pheasant suddenly stretched out his right hand and accurately controlled Sabo''s wrist. In this way, Sabot was in midair, and the green pheasant immediately activated its ability, trying to freeze Sabo directly. When the cold air oozes out, Maude endures the pain and comes to help in time, swinging a knife to the green pheasant to restrain Sabo''s right hand. The green pheasant glanced slantingly, and before the long sword came, let the right arm elementalize in advance. Maude''s knife immediately cut the air, but it also freed Sabo from the control of the green pheasant. After Sabo was free, the dragon''s claws, which had not yet recruited, continued to hit the green pheasant''s chest. The green pheasant still didn''t dodge or hide. After seeing and hearing the point of Sabo''s attack, he stepped in advance to make local elements of his chest. Sabo immediately pierced the blue pheasant''s chest with a claw, but there was no harm at all. "Nice cooperation." After the green pheasant gave a heartfelt compliment, he crossed his hands and approached Sabo and Maud. Clamp Sabo''s neck with one hand, and Maud''s knife-holding arm with the other. "Freezing time!" After completing the control, the green pheasant urged its abilities, and the cold air quickly spread from the palm of the hand to Maude and Sabo. Sabo''s eyes trembled, and his breathing became futile. At the moment when his arm was restrained, Maude directly removed the armed color covering the Thousand Bird Sword, and immediately controlled the flow of domineering, hoping to regain the air-conditioning of the green pheasant. At this moment, the green pheasant gave Maude a meaningful look. At that glance, it seemed to say that it was so. After that meaningful gaze, it was an undisguised appreciation. Being so appreciated by a navy admiral, Maude was not happy at all, but his heart sank. At this critical moment, four gunshots arrived. Qing Pheasant''s always calm face changed suddenly. Without any hesitation, the green pheasant let go of Maude and Sabo decisively, and then quickly withdrew several positions back. Two lead bullets from a distance penetrated the afterimage left by the blue pheasant when it retreated backwards, and hit on the ice. Click! The great power suddenly broke a large piece of ice. The other two lead bullets went towards the wolf rat and Gion. Gion relied on seeing and hearing to evade this lead bullet that came to the point in time. The wolf mouse is not so lucky. Although the animal instinct brought by the animal system ability can make him alert, he still has no time to escape. A blood hole was directly punched in his abdomen by the lead bullet, and he fell to the ground without saying a word. Sly gun! The unusual shooting power caused the name of Thor to pop out of the heads of Qing Pheasant and Gion. "Sol..." A flash of joy flashed in Maude''s eyes. While the green pheasant''s attention was drawn by Saul, Maude shattered the ice on his arm, and immediately pulled Sabo, who was frostbited in his throat, back. Only more than ten meters away, there was another gunshot in the distance. But this bullet was directed at Maude. However, the bullet did not hit Maude, and its power was weak, only making a shallow bullet hole on the ground in front of Maude. Maude looked at the bullet hole in the ground, his eyes flashed. But at this moment, another sharp breaking sound came from the direction of Mad Hat Town. Everyone looked at it subconsciously. I saw a small figure falling like a meteor to the ice surface frozen by the green pheasant''s ability. That figure is directly on the back! Boom! The ice exploded like a cannonball. Suddenly, crushed ice splashed in all directions, and smoke quickly spread. "Sol!" That way of landing... It was beaten by someone! Hey, it''s a new week again. The brazen pig has come to ask for a recommendation ticket. Besides, can you feel sorry for me, don''t say I am short and weak, that is all gone, how short and weak! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 122： I wont run again Chapter 122 I will not run again Sol was indeed beaten over. The movement caused by this landing is nothing. But getting a punch from Cap in the front is what makes Sol the most uncomfortable. At the moment of the attack, he almost couldn''t get over in a breath. Fortunately, his armed color is not weak, but his physical strength is not as strong as Karp. The two contradicted, and one punch would not cause serious injury, but it was also a serious injury. Thor, with his mouth full of blood, turned over from the pit. Before the smoke and dust had cleared, he shouted directly in the direction where Maude was. "Hurry up?" There is no surname, but those who understand will naturally understand. Hearing Thor''s roar, Maude gritted his teeth and paused for a while, and could only suppress his worry, first dig out something from the bullet hole in front of him. Afterwards, he directly raised Sabora, who was coughing, and continued to run towards the side of Wall Mountain. "Ahem, Jasmine, Ahem, and Tatam..." "The situation does not allow it." Maude frowned deeply and interrupted Sabo''s words directly. Too weak, too weak... Maude hated the powerless feeling of being unable to do anything. But as long as he can escape from here, then give him a few more years. "Sabo, trust Jasmine..." Modder was solemn, and added in his heart: And Thor. Sabo was silent, but coughed constantly. Against Gion, Sabo felt strenuous, but felt he still had the power to fight. But when fighting against the green pheasant, even if he teamed up with Maud, he was restrained by the green pheasant. Had it not been for the two amazingly powerful shots that came in in time, they would have... In the face of that overwhelming strength, Sabo couldn''t see any chance at all. Naturally, it is clear what to do now. The green pheasant ignored the escaping Maude and Sabo, but carefully stared at Sol in the smoke. The smoke and dust was like nothing in front of the sight of the green pheasant. Through the smoke and dust, it was a muzzle aimed at oneself. "Ah la la." The corner of the green pheasant''s mouth gently twitched. As a person with natural fruit ability, he will pay more attention to seeing, hearing and color in the domineering elective courses. In this way, it can cooperate with the elemental characteristics of the natural fruits to evade various powerful armed attacks. With the support of seeing and hearing, as long as the speed of elementalization can keep up, even if the enemy''s armed color is strong, the green pheasant can calmly deal with it. Only enemies who see and hear better than their own have to be respected. The spear is this type of enemy. On the other end, Jasmine broke away from the freezing ability of the green pheasant again. When the green pheasant was alert to Thor, he took a loophole and used his power to help Tatamu get out. Tata Mu fell to the ground after unloading the ice, and his whole body was frostbited, and he was unconscious. The green pheasant didn''t keep his hands at the time, but Tatamu was a fruit capable animal, and barely left a sigh of relief. If it is changed to Maude and Sabo, it will be cold at this time. "Tatamu, wake up!" Seeing Tatamu unconscious, Jasmine became so emotional that she couldn''t help but raise her hand and slap Tatamu. There was a muffled sound. This palm successfully caused Tatamu to fall into a deep coma. far away. Gion watched Thor while approaching the wolf rat. She knelt down and checked the wolf rat''s injuries. Looking at the penetrating blood hole, her face suddenly became very ugly. Fortunately, the wolf rat made a dodge action based on the animal instinct. Although he couldn''t escape, he didn''t let the lead bullet penetrate his heart. But the injury is so serious that if the wolf rat is not treated in time, even if the wolf rat is capable of animal fruit, it is impossible to carry it. "What about Cap..." The wolf rat''s injury made Gion quite anxious. When Gion was thinking about it, Karp was there. The way to appear on the stage is like Thor, falling sharply from the sky. boom! Land steadily. Karp''s feet slammed on the ground, shaking the ground out of a pothole. Upon arriving at the scene, Karp quickly ascertained the situation. When he noticed the wolf rat''s injury, a crossroad suddenly appeared on his forehead. For many years, the sly gun is still the sly gun. When you don''t hit the front, you will never miss any opportunity to hit the enemy hard. From the standpoint of a sniper, this is understandable. But Karp, as the one who was beaten, would not be in a good mood. "Is there any help?" Karp walked out of the dust and glanced at the location of Gion. "Yes, but the injury is serious and needs to be treated as soon as possible." Gion tore off his coat and tore it into strips. Ignoring the issue of cleanliness, he wrapped the wolf rat''s wound several times. "Go ahead." Karp didn''t say much, and strode toward Thor. Gion thought about it, and immediately picked up the wolf rat and ran towards the port at the fastest speed. There are Karp and the green pheasant in the arena, she doesn''t think Maude and others can run away. And the wolf rat''s injury needs to be treated as soon as possible, it is the time to race against time. Karp''s presence not only allowed Gion to take the wolf rat to the port warship to receive treatment with confidence, but also freed the blue pheasant from Sol''s lock. "Crook, your opponent is there." The green pheasant pointed at Karp, who came aggressively. In order to help Maude gain time to escape, Sol ignored Karp''s arrival and directly pulled the trigger at the green pheasant. Lead bullets wrapped in armed colors broke through the air. A look of fear flashed in the eyes of the green pheasant, and even though the lead bullet was determined where it fell, there was no way to use elemental voids to avoid the lead bullet. Instead, he directly pulled out a position and let the lead bullet flew past his side. With a shot empty, Sol quickly reloaded the ammunition. When he wanted to shoot a second shot at the green pheasant, Karp had already approached him. In desperation, Saul turned his gun and fired a shot at Karp who was in front of him. Karp dodges the bullet hastily, and the offensive stalls slightly. Sol took advantage of this to get out, stepped back, pulling out of Karp''s attack range. Karp is in hot pursuit. "The movement is a bit deformed and the speed is much slower." Seeing Sol''s movements as he retreated, Karp knew it well. The previous punch to Sol was enough to make Sol half-step into the dead. Saul realized this too, his face uncertain. With a sigh of relief, I can barely run to run. but "Where is Sonny?" After retreating, Saul asked aloud towards Maude. "Safety!" Maude immediately replied. "That''s good" Saul whispered to himself, suddenly stopped and withdrew, staring at Karp coldly. "I won''t run anymore." "..." Karp also stopped. This was the first time he heard such words from the spooky gun, and he could see that the spooky gun was serious. Sol pointed at Karp with a gun in one hand, and said solemnly, "But the grievances between us have nothing to do with the junior. If you still have the shame, don''t embarrass him." An old life that is lingering is not worth half a penny, and if it is gone, it will be gone. But Maud is different. He firmly believes that Maude''s future must be wonderful, and how can he stop here before it shines. Karp stared at him and nodded after a while. However, the green pheasant held objections. "Mr. Karp, he has contact with the Revolutionary Army. There is no reason to let it go." As soon as the green pheasant''s voice fell, what greeted him was a dull and empty sound coming from behind his head. (End of this chapter) Chapter 123： The situation is wrong Chapter 123 is wrong If it is normal, the green pheasant will generally not oppose Karp''s decision. Regarding Maude''s disposal, the green pheasant itself does not matter. Even if Maude is defined as a pirate identity, as long as Karp wants to let Maude go, the green pheasant will close one eye. But when Maude got involved with the revolutionary army... When it comes to issues of principle, the green pheasant can''t be so casual. As soon as his objection was expressed, there was a crack in the back of his head. The person who attacked the green pheasant was undoubtedly Jasmine again. He waved a large trident fork and tirelessly greeted the green pheasant''s forehead. The green pheasant sighed lightly and drew forward to avoid the heavy blow. "Smelly man!" Still unable to hit the green pheasant, Jasmine let out an anger. But instead of chasing after him, he threw the unconscious Tatam to Sabo. "Sabo, catch Tatamu!" Sabo, who was fleeing, heard the words, turned around and saw Tatamu who was thrown by Jasmine. Immediately, Sabo raised his hand firmly to catch Tatamu. "Fortunately..." Sabo couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief as Tatamu''s heart beat. Jasmine also breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Sabo catch Tatum. In this way, there will be no worries for the time being. The green pheasant glanced at Maude and the others who had escaped happily, scratched his cheeks, and immediately looked at Jasmine with a happy face, with a plain tone. "Don''t be so optimistic, the probability that you can escape this island is basically zero." "Hmph, if you don''t try it, no one can tell the result!" Jasmine stared her eyes, picked up the trident, and greeted the green pheasant again. The green pheasant didn''t say much, his body became elemental, and he was ready to freeze Jasmine again. the other side. Saul looked gloomy. After hearing the remarks of the green pheasant, he probably knew what was going on. It was nothing more than Maude and Sunny went to the pig factory to help the Revolutionary Army in the early morning, and then the Revolutionary Army paid for it, and came back to help Maude and Sunny. The result of this interaction between courtesy and politeness fell in the eyes of the Navy, and the result is self-evident. Karp looked at Saul and said solemnly: "You will actually have a relationship with the revolutionary army." "I said no, do you believe it?" It was Karp''s fist that responded to Thor. Saul cursed secretly, dragged his injured body, and struggled to escape Karp''s attack. If the captain or Rayleigh came, I guess the iron fist **** would believe it without thinking. But when he came, he was a little self-aware. Since he couldn''t persuade Karp, he had to fight it out. He knew very well that even if he tried his best, he couldn''t beat Karp. But he was able to disregard his own safety, taking advantage of the entanglement between the green pheasant and the sissy giant clan, looking for opportunities to shade the green pheasant. Karp didn''t think so much, and launched a fierce attack on Sol. He wants to put an end to this grievance today. ......... Block. The originally prosperous streets were turned into ruins. As far as I can see, there is no half-built house. The ground is full of pits, large and small, extremely desolate. These are obviously from the handwriting of Sol and Karp. Gion hugged the wolf rat and ran wildly on the pothole street. The blood oozing from the wound of the wolf rat sprinkled to the ground evenly, pulling out a series of blood stains behind him. "Wow." Suddenly there was a chuckle in the air. Gion''s eyes condensed, suddenly stopped, and looked up into the air. Lafayette has white wings on his back, and his body hangs in the air as the wings flap. He held a cane in one hand and pressed the brim of his hat with the other. When he looked down at Gion, his eyes were full of playfulness. Gion raised his head and looked at Lafayette, who was unkind, and frowned, "You are... the devil sheriff!" "Different names are not enough." Lafayette pursed his red lips, retracted his wings, and slowly fell to the ground. His playful gaze deliberately or unintentionally swept over the seriously injured and unconscious wolf mouse, which invisibly put a certain degree of pressure on Gion. Gion''s expression gradually became serious. She is not afraid of Lafayette, but she is worried that Lafayette will kill a wolf rat who is seriously injured and unconscious. After Lafayette landed, he walked sideways, his cane dancing in his hands, and the corner of his eyes still glanced at the wolf rat intentionally or unintentionally. Although the gaze had no real killing intent, it was like a needle piercing in Gion''s eyes, like an unscrupulous tease. "I know you, Major General Gion, hoo, you look a little nervous?" "Step aside." Gion frowned. Lafayette stopped, stopped the stick flower, let the cane cross in front of him, but smiled silently. A cold killing intent appeared on Gion''s face, and slowly put the wolf rat on the ground. Seeing Gion''s actions, Lafayette still smiled. "Major General Gion, your friend is dying, what will happen if he is hit by another big stone?" "..." In silence, Gion held the handle of the knife. Lafayette smiled deeper, but his eyes became cold. "It doesn''t feel good to be restrained, Major General Gion." "Ok?" Gion''s eyes were cold, and the long knife came out of its sheath. "Wow." At the moment Gion pulled the knife, the smile on Lafayette''s face and the coldness in his eyes faded like a tide, as if it had never appeared before. At the same time, his graceful gesture gave way to the road, and took off his top hat, making a polite gentleman''s action. It also seemed that the provocation just now was not what he did. Being so teased, Gion''s face changed, and it was a slash at Lafayette. Lafayette chuckled lightly and jumped to the sky, avoiding the angry slash. Later, Lafayette''s white wings sprang out from his back, and as the wings flapped, his body hovered in mid-air again. Putting on the top hat again, Lafayette said seriously: "Major General Gion, time is not waiting for anyone, especially for your friends." After that, Lafayette glanced at Gion whose face was slightly ugly, and there was still lingering playfulness in the chuckle. But instead of continuing to tease Gion, he flapped his wings and left here decisively. Gion coldly watched Lafayette leave. She didn''t know Lafayette''s motives, but Lafayette just said the word [suppression], which made her vaguely feel that it had something to do with Maude and the others. Without time to study, Gion quickly returned the sabre, then picked up the wolf rat, and continued to run toward the port. She ran very fast, and in a short time she rushed to the dock with the wolf rat. Bogart, who was on standby on the warship, saw Gion and the wolf rat for the first time. Upon seeing the wounds on the wolf rat, Bogart reacted quickly and immediately commanded the ship doctor to act. As soon as the well-trained ship doctors received the order, they picked up the medical kit and stretcher. Before Gion got on the boat, they stepped on the pavement to disembark and ran towards Gion. "Quick, put the wounded on the stretcher!" When they ran to Gion, the ship doctors let Gion put the wolf rat on the stretcher. However, Gion didn''t seem to hear the words of the ship doctors, but looked at the distant bay mouth with wide eyes. "Major General Gion, please cooperate as soon as possible." Seeing Gion indifferent, the ship doctors suddenly became anxious. On the warship, Bogart noticed Gion''s abnormality and was puzzled, so he also looked towards the bay mouth. What you see is a big double-mast ship that has just sailed into the mouth of the bay. "That is!" Bogart''s face changed suddenly. On the double-mast ship, there was a laugh. "Jesus Bu, in order to satisfy your curiosity as soon as possible, this is the first time we have come in from the mouth of the bay." "Nonsense, it''s obviously the boss of alcohol addiction, it has nothing to do with me." "Haha, let me say that this is not Donghai, it must have the same name..." "Hey, things are not right." "That warship seems to be..." After sleeping for almost 20 hours, I feel better, but my head is still a bit heavy, and my sides are a little bit painful. I wanted to write three chapters in one breath and then post them together, but the time was too late, so I post two chapters first. (End of this chapter) Chapter 124： Broken leg Chapter 124 Broken Leg A double-mast pirate ship slowly entered the bay mouth. On the sails, there is a huge and eye-catching pirate skull mark painted. Soon, the navy on the warship noticed this huge double-mast pirate ship coming in from the mouth of the bay. "The two knives cross, and the three bloodstains running through the left eye are the marks of the Redhead Pirates!!!" Immediately afterwards, on the observation deck, a seaman with a single scope saw the markings on the double-mast ship. After being shocked, he sent out a heartbreaking announcement. Upon hearing the announcement, some of the seamen from the 158 branch of the West Sea lost their intent to fight on the spot. On the other hand, the seamen on the Karp warship, after confirming the identity of the enemy ship, quickly entered a first-level alert state, and then took their positions at the fastest speed. The navy of the headquarters that can follow Karp to the sea, regardless of strength or mentality, is not comparable to the navy of the branch. "Red-haired Pirates..." On the dock, Gion said to himself. After returning to her senses, she handed the badly injured wolf mouse to the ship doctor, and immediately stepped on the air and came to Bogart''s side. "Bogart, do you want to meet?" Gion''s expression is extremely solemn. Despite the disparity in strength, the Navy cannot wait to die. The messenger was also waiting for Bogart''s order, and after only an order, the gunner was directed at the pirate ship to fire shells. Bogart raised the brim of his hat with his index finger, and solemnly looked at the Red Forth approaching the dock. "Turn the bow of the ship, aim the muzzle at the enemy ship, and all staff are ready to attack!" Following the order, the warship immediately mobilized. Bogart''s sight was always fixed on the Reid Firth. Even if all the staff are ready to meet, he does not intend to initiate shelling. In front of enemies of that level, shelling is not only meaningless, but also angers the lion. The best result is not to fight to the death, but to avoid meaningless casualties. Aboard the Red Forth. Shanks calmly looked at the waiting navy. The moment he saw the Karp warship, he guessed what was going on. "Boss, do you want to do it?" Raki Lu stood slightly behind Shanks, holding a half-eaten chicken leg in his hand, and an eager light appeared in the small eyes behind the sunglasses. Standing on the other side, **** cloth took off his spear and held it in his hand. He grinned at the corner of his mouth, revealing a bit of jealousy. On the deck, the crew was also eager to try. During this visit, the cadres of the Red-haired Pirates did not all mobilize. After all, there must be someone on the territory of the New World. Therefore, apart from Shanks, the only cadres who came with him were Laki Lu and **** Bu. "Boss, do you want to do it?" The crew asked one after another. As long as Shanks issues an order, they will pour out their malice towards the dock navy. Feeling the fighting spirit of the crew, Shanks said helplessly: "I said you guys, don''t forget our purpose here." The deck was quiet for a while. Immediately, someone said: "I haven''t forgotten, come and help Jesus''find'' his son." "Puff hahaha!" "Haha!" "Hey, isn''t the person who laughs the happiest the boss? **** Bu, you should also aim at the boss if you want to aim at people!" "Hahaha!" There was laughter on the deck. Jesus Bu''s face turned dark, naturally it was impossible to aim his gun at the occasional captain beside him. He looked helplessly at the teasing of his companions, and as the ship approached the shore, he focused on Mad Hatter Island. In silence, seeing and hearing the color domineering start. Suddenly, the amount of aura on the island was clear to him. Among them, two breaths are as obvious as the hot sun. "Ok?" Jesus raised his brow. "Boss..." He looked at Shanks, his expression slightly cautious. On the dock, the navy faces were solemn, in stark contrast with the cheerful laughter from the Red Forth. The Reid Firth came to the pier in such an open manner and then dropped anchor, as if Bogart Gion and many other navies were just inconspicuous furnishings. Afterwards, Shanks took the lead on boarding the dock. What followed was the powerful aura that did not anger and prestige, so that all navies including Bogart and Gion did not dare to act rashly. The seamen that Karp brought were fairly calm, but some of the seamen of the 158th branch were already frightened to the ground. After Shanks disembarked, he did not see Bogart and the others directly, but strode straight towards the town. Holding a spear in his hand, **** looked slightly awkward, and followed Shanks. On the Red Forth, the members of the red-haired pirate regiment headed by Laki Lu looked coldly at Bogart and many other navies. "Really familiar." Raki Lu held a flintlock pistol and pointed his muzzle at Bogart, the strongest. According to the boss, there is no need to fight this battle. But if the Navy doesnt know each other, there is no need to keep it. Bogart silently watched Shanks and **** walk into the town, and did not rashly issue an order to attack the Redhead Pirates. The Redhead Pirates didn''t mean to do it, it was the result he wanted to see most. If the two sides fight each other, even if a piece of flesh can be torn from the red-haired pirate group, their own destruction is an inevitable result. As for the bright provocation of the pirates on the enemy ship, Bogart endured it. .......... The wall and the hill are flat. Lafayette flew in the air, overlooking the battle below. Instead, his focus is not on Cap and Sol, but on Maud. "That''s it?" Lafayette has some regrets. Personally, he would like to see more [shining points] from Maude that will fascinate him. In the field. The green pheasant was stuck by Jasmine. It wasn''t because Jasmine had become stronger, but the cold shot from Thor made the green pheasant overwhelmed. With Thor''s desperate support, although Jasmine could not pose a threat to the green pheasant, she barely restrained the green pheasant. Sol''s behavior made Karp frowned, but it was impossible to keep his hand. The trick is to take Sol''s key points directly, driving Sol into an extremely dangerous situation. Even so, Sol is still going his own way, even if he is likely to be hit by Karp at any time, he has to shoot to interfere with the green pheasant. This act of seeing death as home is unreasonable to the green pheasant. As an outsider, it is naturally impossible for the green pheasant to know the weight of Maude in Thor''s heart. "trouble." The green pheasant sighed secretly. He thought that Saul''s actions were nothing more than a dying struggle. Even if Maude and Sabo are allowed to run for a while, it will be easy to catch up later. Just being so cold shot made the green pheasant react somewhat. Sol''s lifeless support will eventually suffer. Because of the previous injury, Sol''s timing of using the moon step was slower, and he failed to take off in time. As a result, he was hit by Karp in his left leg. Without armed defense, the punch went down and directly tore Thor''s thigh. Under the incomparably powerful force, the broken thigh flew away with a burst of air. After breaking Sol''s leg, Karp''s offensive continued, his large fist wrapped in high-level armed colors broke the air and went straight to Sol''s face. At the juncture of life and death, Thor endured the pain of a broken leg, hurriedly ran the rifling spear, and blocked Karp''s fist. Bang! The armed color collided head-on, and suddenly the rifling spear shattered first. After Karp had the upper hand with a punch and destroyed the rifled spear, he hit Sol''s arm unabated. Click! With the piercing sound of fractures, Thor flew out and landed heavily. Karp followed closely and came to Sol, who fell to the ground. at the same time. The **** broken leg cut through the sky and fell on the ground in front of Maud. Maude''s heart jumped and looked back. Suddenly, the tragic scene made him stop involuntarily. When he reacted, [Usopp] was already taken off and held in his hand. In view of the fact that many bigwigs think that red hair does not have a place, I specifically say that red hair has a place. According to the title page from the comic 873, as the four emperors, there is no place to say. (End of this chapter) Chapter 125： Desperate Usopp Chapter 125 Desperate Usopp Sol is very strong. There is no doubt about this. Although I didn''t see what happened. However, Maude knew it was because of himself. "Maud?" Sabo also saw the broken leg, and when he was shocked, he saw Maude stop suddenly, and he couldn''t help but also stopped. Maude turned his back to Sabo, and when he looked into the distance, the red light that represented the color of seeing and hearing gathered in his eyes. All along, Maude felt that he was very lucky. Can usher in a new life in the weapon shop. Able to meet Sunny and Sol. Can be sheltered and taught by Sol. I thought such days could last a long time... After being silent, Maude loaded the precious Hailou stone bullets into [Usopp]. He knew that Saul risked his death to hit this sea tower bullet in front of him, not because he wanted him to have more self-protection ability, but more like treating the sea tower bullet as a relic and entrusting it to him. Now, Sol is dying. Want to pretend to be blind, and then continue to escape? If you do that, there will be an extra hurdle in your heart that can never be crossed. "Maud, you..." Sabo took a few steps forward, and when he saw Maude''s expression, he couldn''t help but stop. Maude ignored Sabo''s reaction. After filling the Hailou stone bullets, he set up [Usopp] and aimed his gun at Karp in the distance. Although far beyond the effective range of 200 meters, but... Stop him, stop him...! In Maude''s mind, such thoughts circled quickly. "Just follow Thor''s teachings, imagine condensing the domineering into a ball, and then release it." "Just like releasing the power of mind, can it be done... can it be done..." "Usopp, if you are really a competent old gun, then guide me, find a way to guide me..." The mottled old gun body did not change due to Maude''s thoughts. It is an old gun, but it is also a dead object. It is impossible to respond to Maudes thoughts. However, it has gone through countless battles with **** cloth, and over time, it has indeed left precious things. There are [feel] that is very friendly for novices, and [experience] that is even more powerful for veterans. This is Usopp. An old gun once belonged to the top sniper **** Bud. Maude is highly concentrated. Under his mobilization, the armed color converged on [Usopp]. Apart from mobilizing the armed color, Maude''s mind came up with the principle of using the armed color that Thor once explained to them. It involves the skills of how to release domineering. For snipers, if you want to move to a higher level, you must master this technique and apply it to firearms. If you do not have the skills, you will not only be unable to shoot out the bullets, but the uncontrolled armed colors will destroy the guns. "Not flow, but compression, and then control." "Every link can''t go wrong." "If something goes wrong, the out-of-control armed color will blow up the gun." "but" "Usopp, if it''s you, you can definitely do it..." "You are left by Jesus..." The red light in Maude''s eyes burned like flames. He is betting. But also wholeheartedly trust the ability of [Usopp]. "Stop him!" The burning red light in his eyes suddenly gathered into needles. far away. Thor lay on his back in the pit. His right hand hangs softly, and blood is flowing across the broken leg. Lose a leg and fold off a hand. It is wishful thinking to deal with Karp again. Karp came to Saul, his right fist was completely dark. He looked down at Saul and asked, "What is the relationship between that boy and you? Is it worth it for you to do this for him?" Sol raised his trembling left hand, took out the only remaining flintlock pistol, and tugged at the corner of his mouth. "He is what I found... a treasure." "Treasure?" Karp was puzzled. Obviously, Saul did not intend to explain. Karp just watched Sol move his left hand silently, trying to aim the gun at himself. At this point, this behavior has no other effect except to further bring out the tragic degree of the dying struggle. Karp raised his armed right hand and said solemnly: "The old man will not embarrass the young man, but the young man has contact with the revolutionary army, so the old man can only protect him from death." "Huh..." The corners of Saul''s mouth twitched higher. Then, pull the trigger without hesitation. When the gun fired, a lead projectile wrapped in an armed color shot towards Karp''s heart. But the previous slow movement of the muzzle allowed Karp to easily avoid the lead bullet coming from close range. Immediately, Karp punched Thor in the face. Saul lowered his left hand like his fate. "After running for most of my life, in the end... I still couldn''t make a satisfactory shot..." Fist wind is coming. Sol''s eyelids drooped slowly. In vain, a soft noise came from the ear, like a soft whistling sound of willow branches cutting through the air. very familiar. It''s the sound of bullets flying. At this moment, the fist wind slapped Saul on the face, lifting the surrounding smoke and dust. However, the fist did not fall. Saul opened his eyelids in amazement. It was also at this time that the sound of a gunshot came from a distance. Then, Thor saw a gap cut in Karp''s cheek, and blood was dripping freely from the wound. Karp didn''t care about the wound cut on his face by the bullet, but looked in the direction of the bullet. There was a boy with a spear. That age, that gun distance, that power. A flash of light flashed in Karp''s eyes. "Treasure..." Afterwards, Karp retracted his gaze and turned to look at Sol, who was startled. "For you, it is indeed a treasure." "It''s Maude, ha...haha...hahaha!" Suddenly Saul laughed out loud. Even a trivial gunshot wound was enough to make him walk towards Huangquan with laughter. Without Thor''s interference, the green pheasant found the right time to freeze Jasmine again. Immediately, the green pheasant heard Thor''s laughter. When I followed the sound, I saw Karp bleeding from half of his cheek. The green pheasant also noticed the gunfire just now. "Is that the young man?" The green pheasant turned to look at Maude, who was still holding the gun, and his eyes moved. Such a long distance, and broke Karp''s armed color? Or, is it because Karp didn''t have time to use the armed color? far away. There were countless white spots flashing in Maude''s eyes, and his vision became blurred for an instant. Wow. [Usopp] in his hand suddenly disintegrated, and the parts were scattered on the ground. "Did you miss it... what old monster, in that case..." Maude''s legs softened and fell to the ground. Just a shot, almost emptied his energy. "Maud!" Sabo concealed the look of shock in his eyes, with one hand protecting the Tatamu behind him, and the other holding Maud in time. "Sorry." Maude whispered. I don''t know if it''s talking to Sabo or Saul. Before the effect of seeing and hearing the color disappeared, he "saw" the green pheasant freezing Jasmine again, which meant that no matter how fast they escaped, they would not be able to escape the island. "It''s okay." Sabo pursed his lips, and from the corner of his eyes glanced at [Ussop] scattered into pieces on the ground. gun Can it be that strong? Maude''s shot by [Usopp] in the desperate situation really stopped Karp. But that''s all, it''s not enough to save Sol from Karp. However, this shot has changed many results invisibly. The green pheasant was not on standby, and clusters of ice diamonds condensed, and he waved his hand towards the de-powered Maude. Seeing Bingling''s formation, Sabo''s expression changed. A figure fell from the sky, swinging a knife to chop Bing Ling into pieces. It was Lafayette who came. That is one of the results triggered by that shot. the other side. Karp looked at Saul who was laughing wanton, his fist stopped and attacked again. But his fist was forced to stop again. Because, another shot came to help. A shot from **** cloth. This is also one of the results caused by... Seeing someone said that I copied book reviews, I was furious on the spot, and the trotters were retaken on the computer table, and the trotters became half-baked! Looking at these three-fresh pig''s feet, can you see my anger? Do you know why I am angry? Tell you, since you know that I copied the book reviews, but I haven''t seen you enthusiastically post those follow-up book reviews? Dont you know how hard I write books? If you know, send me more copies! q(s^t)r, huh, see if you guys are so inept, you should be punished! I''ll fine you to hand in the recommended votes! (End of this chapter) Chapter 126： Give me face Chapter 126 Give me a face The shot that Maude tried his best to shoot out changed his fate from this moment. Lafayette fell from the sky, blocking the attack of the green pheasant for Mode and Sabo. At this moment, every nerve in Lafayette''s body was jumping for joy. He fell in love with the man behind him. Sabo was surprised by Lafayette''s sudden rescue, but Maude was struggling to lift his eyelids and look at the location of Sol. Without the aid of seeing, hearing and color, he can only see two black spots. And Karp''s punch did not fall in the end. The few consecutive sniping shots by **** cloth were at best a warning, not enough to stop Karp. The real cause of Karp''s suspension was the aggressive and domineering red-haired Shanks. There is no need to stop Karp, the strong aura coming from the scorching sun is enough to make Karp aware of Shanks'' statement in an instant. If you die. Here. Never die! This is what Shanks said. "Red hair" Karp turned sideways, frowning at Shanks who was striding over. The aura that rushed toward you was full of domineering, and with every step you took, the dust lifted up silently. Nevertheless, it could not have any substantial impact on Karp. The only thing worthy of Karp''s attention is Shanks'' statement. He is not afraid of Shanks, but he has to consider the consequences of a deadly battle. The arrival of Shanks made the green pheasant give up the pursuit. "Ah la la..." The green pheasant ignored Lafayette who had helped Modsab block Bing Ling, and turned to look sideways at the domineering Shanks. Here comes an incredible big man... In this way, I can only stop here. In an instant, the green pheasant discerned the situation. If it were to fight to the death here, it would be an extremely unthankful thing for both parties. This point, presumably the Red-haired Pirates group is also very clear. Shanks just walked step by step. He stepped past the smoke and dust and stepped onto the ice. The foot still fell silent, but it cracked the icy ground. Not far in front of Karp, Shanks stopped, but the aura released was still rising. "Give me face and stop here, it is not a bad thing to you and me." "Red hair" There was a shadow on Cap''s forehead. Suddenly, he punched Shanks. Shanks drew his knife out of its sheath without any waves, holding the knife horizontally, blocking Karp''s fist from the front. Cang! Fist and knife collided! Ling Yu''s incomparable energy shot in all directions, shattering the ice within a hundred meters. Sol lying not far away was directly stunned by the aura from the collision. He was seriously injured and was able to stay awake, purely relying on will to support him. But this aura came on his face, and it became the last straw that crushed him. The long knife that Shanks crossed in front of him was as steady as a mountain. Although he didn''t make Karp''s fist go further, he felt cautious in his heart. The old man in front of him is not an easy character. Afterwards, Karp was silent and retracted his fist. Although he didn''t say a word, Shanks knew that Karp had agreed. "a wise decision." Shanks retracted the knife and scabbed it, passed Karp, and came to Sol. When he glanced over Thor''s broken leg, he paused for a while and immediately picked up Thor, who was severely injured and unconscious. the other side. Jesus cloth went to Maude. Wherever he approached, he silently looked at each other for a moment. As Shanks''s earliest companion, **** cloth is a true pheasant. Under the gaze of the green pheasant, **** came to Lafayette. Lafayette narrowed his eyes, looked at **** cloth, and consciously moved away from his body. Jesus Budo glanced at Lafayette, then at Maude with a tired face. He laughed first, and then stretched out his hand and patted Maude on the shoulder. "You kid, it''s okay. It has only been a few months since I have seen you, and it has become so powerful." "Jesus Bu... Sol is okay?" Maude pressed his shoulder and grinned slightly, not accepting Jesus'' praise. What he cares more about is Sol''s safety. Jesus cloth grinned and said, "Since we are here, how can I make Mr. Saul trouble?" Between words, full of confidence and confidence. Maude completely relaxed when he heard the words, and at the moment he felt his head was very heavy, as if he had insufficient blood supply. Jesus Bu turned to look at the disintegrated [Usop] on the ground. Upon seeing this, Maude whispered: "Sorry, I didn''t use it well..." It wasn''t until the shot that was shot that Maude fully understood the preciousness of [Usopp]. For experienced gun-based snipers, an old gun like Usopp is, in a sense, invaluable. "No, you did a great job." Jesus put his backhand on Maud''s shoulder again, and said seriously: "It was my wisest decision in recent years to hand over the old man to you." As he said, **** cloth squatted down and picked out the drop-shaped [movement] from the scattered gun pieces. "Take your movement away, and don''t waste it in your hands to complete the final journey." "Ok." Maude took the severely worn [Movement] and solemnly put it in his personal pocket. "Right, I want to ask you one thing." "what''s up?" "I heard that there was a man in Mad Hatter, called Usopp..." "Ok?" Maude was slightly startled. Sabo and Lafayette looked at Maude subconsciously, and a different color flashed in their eyes. "Because I have the same name as my son, so I am a little curious, Maude, you..." Jesus Bu was talking, but he saw Maude clutching his forehead, then his eyes closed, as if his energy was exhausted, and he suddenly fell to Sabo. Sabo subconsciously held Maude, and the corners of his mouth twitched lightly. Lafayette pressed down the brim of his hat and was silent. Jesus raised his eyebrows and looked at Maude, who was lying on Sabo, and said strangely: "You kid, why do you pretend to be dizzy?" "Uh" Maude was speechless for a while. ......... The intervention of the Red-haired Pirates brought this dispute to an end. Both sides were very sensible and did not make the situation worse. In the end, Maude and others boarded the Red Fors of the Redhead Pirates and sailed out of the inner bay of Mad Hatter Island. As for Sabo and others, they returned to the ship docked on the other side of Mad Hatter Island. In this operation to rescue the slaves in the pig factory, the Revolutionary Army dispatched two ships. In order to rescue Mord, Sabo first let one of the ships carry the slaves out of Mad Hatter Island, a place of right and wrong. Then, they stayed with another ship, and what happened later. Because Sonny and Bailey were on the Revolutionary Army ship, after leaving the inner bay, the Red Forth made a half-circle around the island and merged with the Revolutionary Army ship. The slats docked, and Sunny came to the Foss. After confirming that Sol''s life was safe, Sonny, who had dealt with the injury, hugged Maud tightly and remained silent for a long time. Shanks didn''t understand the style, so he approached quietly and asked in a low voice: "Little Nini, do you know where Sol is hiding the wine?" "know." "Hehe." ......... at the same time. After the red-haired pirate group left, Gion led the team to purge the pirate remnants on Mad Hatter Island that had not escaped. Prior to this, some people had already escaped from Mad Hatter Island with a simple raft. Among them, Arthur is included. I slept more than a little bit today, but my head was heavy. After eating a bowl of porridge, I was ready to start work. After coding two or three hundred words, I felt something was wrong. I went back to bed and continued to sleep. I woke up almost six o''clock, but my head was still Its very heavy. I havent eaten dinner until now, and now Im dizzy, headache, mild nausea, and dull pain in the right liver area. I feel a little tired with ibuprofen alone. I have to go to the clinic tomorrow to see it, and it will be available in a few days. In my current physical condition, I am tired from being heart-tired. I implore readers to allow me to go to sleep. . In addition, lets add a digression. Assuming that Saul and Sunny are really the characters in the original book, then if Maude didnt pass through them, they would actually be cold. Considering that the meaning of doujin''s existence is to change some established results, I personally don''t want Saul to cool off. Also, this chapter gives me a face. Actually, I think its a bit inappropriate to put it here, but you can just be happy, dont be too serious. . then. . I want to lie down. . feeling bad. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 127： Grab someone Chapter 127 Robbing Three days later, in the evening. Under the guidance of Sunny, the Reid Firth finally arrived at the coastal area of ??[Little Cute]. At this moment, Sol is still in a coma. It can be seen that Karp''s high-level armed color is not good. However, Saul did not wake up, which was something Shanks liked to hear. A group of people stayed on the boat to guard, and the others boarded the island called "cute" by Sol. After the Mad Hatter Island incident, Sabo and others did not leave directly, but followed the Redhead Pirates all the way to Little Cute. In this regard, the revolutionary army on board was mostly puzzled. Sabo didn''t specifically explain it, but Jasmine and Kerla could vaguely perceive the reason why Sabo insisted on following. After boarding the [cute], a group of pirates who were addicted to alcohol urged Sunny to lead the way. Upon seeing this, Maude couldn''t help but look back at the Red Forth. He thought to himself, if Sol wakes up and finds that [Little Cute] has been ruined by Shanks and others, he wonders if he will faint on the spot. Under the leadership of Sunny, everyone came to a pile of rocks, adjacent to the foot of the mountain. There are a lot of rocks, which should have fallen off the mountain and then rolled down here. Sunny led everyone into the pile of rocks and came to one of the boulders. The rock is about six or seven meters high. It is not the largest in the pile in volume, but it is also conspicuous. "It''s under this rock." Sunny pointed to the stone in front of her. Although she was very sorry for Saul, she felt it necessary to bring some wine out to entertain Shanks and the others. "Hidden here." Shanks'' eyes lit up. Before Shanks could speak, Laki Lu lost the bones that had just been gnawed, and easily moved the boulder away, revealing an old wooden door leading to the cellar. "Hehe." Shanks grinned. Half an hour later, night fell. More than a dozen bonfires rose on the flat ground, and a large amount of animal meat was put on the fire, and it was roasted with fat and sizzling. A circle of stones was gathered around the bonfire and filled with a wide variety of seafood. The aroma of food mixed with the rich aroma of wine, which spread to the distance with bursts of laughter. The moment of enjoyment that belongs to the pirates is nothing more than a banquet with enough wine and meat. Maude sat in front of one of the bonfires and glanced at the group of red-haired pirates who were fighting wine. The horrible drinking momentum seemed to be pouring water. Sunny sat next to Maude, and after three days of recuperation, she recovered well. "Maude, I''m done." Sunny sighed at the campfire. She far underestimated the Shanks'' drinking. According to this trend, Saul plans to drink these stored wines before his death, and it is estimated that Shanks will drink them up. The thought of this made Sunny a headache. "Well, I can tell." Maude smiled softly, crushed the huge crab claws, picked out the fat and sweet white meat, and then handed it to Sunny. Before Sunny reached her hand, a big hand came over first and took the peeled crab claws away. Maude was taken aback and looked at the owner of the big hand-Jasmine of the Giant Race. "Hehe." Jasmine blinked big eyes at Maude. Maud: "..." "Jasmine, this is not for you, right?" Kerla looked at Jasmine with her arms akimbo. Jasmine immediately threw a bit of crab claw meat into her mouth, and immediately covered her cheek with a girlish look on her face. "..." Kerla patted her forehead, reluctantly sat down, and apologized to Sanny next to her: "Sorry, Jasmine, he... occasionally has a nympho." "It''s okay, I didn''t like to eat crab claws." Sunny smiled, but the corner of her eye was watching the second crab claw that Maude had broken. That is the last one. Sabo probed over, looked at Sunny strangely, and said, "Crab claw meat is delicious." Sonny: "Uh..." Click. Maude smashed the crab claws and picked out the steaming crab claws. Sonny looked over and said seriously: "Although I don''t like it very much, but occasionally eat or eat..." Before he finished speaking, Bailey jumped up and took away the crab claws in Maud''s hand. "Sister, the crab claw meat is really delicious, much better than the pork and rabbit meat!" Bailey stuffed the crab claw meat into his mouth, puffed his cheeks, and said vaguely. Sunny looked at Bailey with a contented face, and slowly said, "Then you eat more." Bailey shuddered inexplicably and didn''t think so much. He turned to look at the many seafood on the stone, and said regretfully: "But it''s gone." "I''m going to tell them something." Maude got up and walked towards the campfire not far away. "Get more!" Sabo confessed. "If you have lobsters, bring two by the way." Kerraf sings with women. Maude gave them a no problem gesture. When passing by Lafayette, Maude slowed down and suddenly asked: "Lafayette, do you want to drink?" Lafayette raised his head to look at Maude, a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes, and nodded: "I''m working." Maude nodded slightly, turned and left. Lafayette then glanced at the empty wine glass in his hand and the empty wine barrel lying on the ground next to him, and twitched the corner of his mouth. A few minutes later, Maude returned with a pile of hard shell seafood and a barrel of wine. Bailey was the first to jump over, break a crab claw, and put it into Maude''s hand. Sunny took the crab claws in Maude''s hand and said, "I''ll do it." "Hmm." Bailey turned to stare at the crab claws in Sonny''s hand, saliva dripping from between his teeth. He still prefers crab claw meat. Under Bailey''s expectant gaze, Sunny broke the crab claws and picked out the plump crab meat. "Thank you, big sister." Bailey''s eyes lit up, and she stretched out her fleshy hands towards Sunny. Sunny smiled softly at Bailey, then slowly put it into her mouth, chewed a few times, and nodded: "It''s really delicious." "Big sister head..." Bailey was dumbfounded. Maude glanced at Sunny, who was so nasty and funny, smiled softly, and put the wooden cup full of wine in front of Bailey. "Don''t just eat meat, don''t you like drinking very much?" "But I want to eat meat more." Bailey murmured, took his glass and drank. With this drink, he suddenly went to Lafayette''s side. Lafayette silently watched Bailey, who was rushing to drink, approached him. The drunk-eyed Bailey raised his glass high, touched the glass in Lafayette''s hand, and said boldly, "Did it!" After speaking, he raised his head and drank the wine in the glass. Lafayette didn''t drink, but looked curiously at Bailey, who had suddenly become lively. Bailey put the empty wine glass in front of Lafayette, imitating Saul''s tone, and said domineeringly: "Little thing, pour wine for Lao Tzu." "..." Lafayette was silent for a while, picked up the barrel, and filled Bailey with the wine. Bailey glanced at the wine in the glass, and said with satisfaction: "Not bad, not bad, I will mix with Laozi in the future, hiccup..." "Wow." Lafayette gave a chuckle. Hearing this laughter, Bailey paused, tried to lift his eyelids to look at Lafayette''s face, and fell silent. The other side of the bonfire. Sabo touched Maude with a toast, and suddenly asked, "Maude, do you want to come to us?" When Jasmine and Kerla heard the words, they both put aside the things at hand and looked over quietly. Sunny also tilted her head to look at Maude. Sabo''s abruptness surprised Maude. At this moment, Shanks and **** came over. "Maude, do you want to come to my boat?" "Ok?" Sabo and the others looked at Shanks. (End of this chapter) Chapter 128： Made me look bad Chapter 128 Don''t Give Face Although the pirates are not the main enemy of the revolutionary army. However, the revolutionary army has always had a poor perception of pirates. In the eyes of the revolutionary army, the vast majority of pirates are villains who do whatever they want. If you encounter pirates who do evil in peacetime, the revolutionary army has always been relentless. Therefore, Sabo insisted on following the move, which surprised the colleagues on the ship. Go with the pirates, especially the red-haired pirates. This kind of thing, they think it''s dreamy just thinking about it. Only Kerla and Jasmine could guess why Sabo insisted on coming. That is...invite Maude and Sunny to join the group. Sabo itself is not the kind of twitchy character, just straight to the point, throwing an olive branch to Maude. But what he didn''t expect was that he had just sent out an invitation when Shanks, one of the Four Emperors, came to join in the fun. Immediately, there was a sense of sight of robbing them. One is the Revolutionary Army, and the other is the Pirate Group of the Four Emperors. This unprepared olive branch surprised Maude and fell silent for a while. By the campfire, everyone looked at Maude. Bailey was a little clever ghost, and when Lafayette''s attention shifted to Maude, he tiptoed quietly away from Lafayette. Lafayette looked calmly at Maude under the flames. In front of the olive branch thrown by the red hair, it is difficult for ordinary people to refuse. Things like this, said to the pirate circle, are enough to ruin a wave of reputation. But if Maude should lay the red-haired olive branch, then Lafayette would have no reason to stay. Only for a moment, the laughter under the night gradually ceased. The crew of the Red-Haired Pirates looked at their captain. They have seen this familiar scene many times as bystanders. The difference is that most people who want to join the partnership basically recommend themselves. But even if it is a self-recommendation, the Red-Haired Pirates is not accepted by everyone. Therefore, they rarely see the old meeting personally invite someone into the group, and the other person is only a teenager. This incident was actually facilitated by **** Bu. Such as Maude is obviously fresh blood with infinite potential, which pirate group will easily let it go? Jesus Bu just suggested a few words to Shanks, and Shanks came over without hesitation. You know, they met Maude a few months ago. And on Mad Hatter Island three days ago, Modna made a stunning shot, which was also in their eyes. Shanks was able to come over and invite him in person, not only was he sincere, but his cards were also in place. Usually at this time, how can you hesitate? But Maude''s silence seemed to be hesitating to outsiders. Furthermore, there are so few signs of rejection. Looking at something wrong, **** came to Maude and said in a low voice: "This is what I proposed. Don''t refuse your boy." Maude shook his head slightly at **** Bu. Jesus raised his brows, and the sound was like a mosquito. "You little bastard, who worked so hard to help you find that sea tower bullet all over the street, and you can think about it slowly, don''t make a decision in a hurry." "I''m thinking about it." Maude said seriously. "Ok?" A look of helplessness suddenly appeared in **** Bu''s eyes, as if he had foreseen Maude''s answer. Shanks looked at Maude. Like **** cloth, he probably guessed the result. On the other side, Sabo and others are looking forward to it. Regarding Sabo''s invitation to Maud, Jasmine and Kerla both raised their hands in favor. However, Maude has already made a decision. He will neither join the Redhead Pirates nor the revolutionary army. Looking at Shanks first, Maude solemnly said: "At present, I don''t want to join any pirate group." Shanks heard this, with a smile on his face, and said seriously: "Under my banner, you can do what you want to do. So, do you want to think about it?" "I know, but the world on your side is still too early for me now." "Haha." Shanks laughed a few times and asked, "Is it just for this reason?" Maude shook his head and turned to look at Sunny beside him. Sunny met Maude''s gaze, and suddenly smiled. She knows why. Shanks looked at these two little guys and could roughly guess one or two. It''s probably because of Sol... "It turned out to be rejected." Shanks said helplessly. Jesus rubbed the corners of his eyebrows, only to feel a pity. The other members of the Redhead Pirates laughed out loud. "The boss was rejected by a kid, haha!" "So shameful!" "Hahaha!" The crew laughed at Shanks wantonly. When Shanks listened, he couldn''t help laughing. Suddenly, there was laughter under the night. Sabo saw Maude reject Shanks, and hope suddenly ignited in his heart. however. "I don''t plan to join the revolutionary army either." Maude''s words immediately extinguished the fire of hope that Sabona had ignited. Sabo suddenly looked disappointed. On the other hand, Jasmine and Kerla had the same reaction. "It''s a shame." Sabo sighed softly and turned to look at Sunny. "Sanny, what about you?" "I want to join the revolutionary army, but not now." "Huh? What does that mean?" Sabo and Kerla looked puzzled. Sunny explained: "I have to provide Sol for retirement, so I can''t get out in a short time." "..." Several people in Sabo were speechless. At this moment, Shanks suddenly kicked in and sat cross-legged between Maude and Sunny. "Maud, your kid dare to save my face in full view, you deserve a fine!" "Uh" How dare Maude refuse this, and drink a full glass. "it is good!" Shanks grinned, picked up the barrel with one hand, and filled Maude with another glass immediately. When **** saw this, he knew his boss was planning to overwhelm Maud, so he simply sat down cross-legged. When the two of them sat like this, the other crew members followed one after another. Soon, the fight started again in the venue. Maude was the first to bear the brunt, and in a burst of applause, he was filled with more than ten cups in an instant. He believes that the amount of alcohol is okay, but in front of the top alcoholic group of the Red-haired Pirates, he is a scum. In less than ten minutes, Maude was dizzy. The atmosphere in the court was very warm, but it was out of tune with Lafayette. He quietly retired, sitting alone, drinking wine in silence. The night is getting darker, but the bonfire is burning more and more. On the sea, in a room on the Red Forth. "Ok?" Thor suddenly opened his eyes and straightened his upper body. After waking up, he didn''t care about the severely fractured right hand or the broken thigh, but he opened his pants with one hand for the first time, and then looked down. "call" After confirming that the baby was okay, Saul could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. "It looks like it was saved by Shanks." Sol lifted the quilt and got out of the bed, then jumped out of the room on one foot and onto the deck. The members of the red-haired pirates who stayed on the ship knew Thor''s identity, so they didn''t bother him. Sol came to the ship''s gunwale unimpeded, and through the bright moonlight, he saw the familiar island and the campfire on the island. "My little cutie..." In an instant, he understood something. "Shanks!!!" Thank you Mingxin Maoye for the reward of 10,000 starting coins, thank you for the 2000 starting coins reward of Tang 0, thank you for the orange flavored 1200 starting coins reward, thank you for thirty-six teas, the heart is as gray as a million years, the summoner of money, one E Solitary Travel, Mi Juice Island yes for rewards with 1,000 starting coins, thank you for riding Xuanwu to race, book friends 20190601153425851, exchange of posts, Zhaishuke for rewards with 500 starting coins, thank you Zhang Sanyi, I also think of dancing and cultivating monsters Xian, Ba Ba Mas 200 starting currency rewards, thanks to book friends 150802175656015, flower-growing red panda, bamboo rain cloud mountain, super invincible spiral rod, a good kiss, from strangers to strangers, old driving drivers, Yuwen thousand chips, Wufeng, Xiaochaah, 64689, Xiaobaicai loves spicy strips, logicjoke''s 100 starting currency rewards. (End of this chapter) Chapter 129： The future can be expected Chapter 129 can be expected in the future The thought that cute little might have been ruined by a group of drunks made Salton feel like a knife. After he roared, he was also very simple, using the moon step on one foot, rushing to the island crookedly. Hearing Thor''s grumpy roar, Shanks was very calm, with a barefooted impossibility to wear shoes. Anyway, the wine is almost empty. and so. Slightly... Compared to Shanks'' calmness, Sunny couldn''t sit still, got up quietly, and sneaked towards the forest. "Sister, hiccup, are you going to hush, hiccup, hush..." Bailey raised his upper body and looked at Sunny who had just gotten up. Sonny stopped when she heard the sound, looked back at Bailey, who was drunk like a puddle of slime, and then looked at Shanks and others who were attracted by Sol''s voice. "Boom!" "Patter!" Bailey fell asleep. Sunny slipped into the forest and hid. After a while, Sol hurried to the scene. Seeing the empty wine barrels scattered all over the floor, Saul shook his heart, and immediately rushed to Shanks in a fierce manner. The crew members who had gathered around Shanks suddenly fell asleep, and Maude, who had been flooded, lay down beside the bonfire and fell asleep. As for Sabo and the others, they also stepped back a bit, and in the end, they simply slipped away. Suddenly, Sol and Shanks were left beside the bonfire, and Maude and Bailey were lying dead. Saul squinted his eyes, his tone was still calm: "All moved out?" Shanks handed over a glass of wine and shook his head: "Leave a bucket." "One, a bucket?" "Yes." Shanks looked serious. Sol was silent for a while, then took the wine glass and asked: "You left, isn''t it the bucket at the corner?" "Correct." Shanks nodded, and immediately pretended to be surprised. "However, how did you know? Is it that your knowledge of experience is so strong?" "Fuck off, Lao Tzu''s vision is not the captain''s type, no matter how strong it is, it can''t reach that level." Saul resisted the urge to smash the wine glass on Shanks'' forehead, and said angrily: "The barrel of wine in the cellar is not sealed properly. If it weren''t for this, you **** would ignore it?" "Haha!" Shanks suddenly laughed. Seeing Shanks, who didn''t even have the least cheeks, Saul felt helpless. Now that he looked at the empty wine barrels, he could only recognize the reality. "Forget it, drink it all up." Saul shook his head and sighed, drank the wine in his glass. As for the **** that you can''t drink until the injury is healed, he doesn''t care at all. Shanks carrying less than half of the wine barrels, took the initiative to fill Thor with wine. Saul had another glass to the end, burped softly, and asked, "Where is the Sonny?" Although you can perceive Sunny''s breath position for the first time by just using the sight and smell, it is not necessary to use it sometimes. "Hidden in the forest. After all, if Xiao Nini wasn''t understanding, where could we drink this wine?" Shanks sold Sonny while talking and laughing. Hearing this, Saul shook his head and sighed: "That little Nizi..." Shanks took a sip from the glass and asked, "Have you not confessed to Xiao Nini?" Saul nodded calmly. Shanks was surprised: "Why, are you planning to bring this secret to the coffin?" "No way?" "It''s OK, but it''s not necessary." "Hey, you guys who don''t even have a family..." Saul waved his hand impatiently. Shanks smiled helplessly, all offering this assassin, what else could he say? Saul drank again with a toast, his head slightly lowered, his old eyes flashing light and dark. "At the beginning, I only thought about going to sea, even if I didn''t hesitate to abandon my wife and child, then I should have thought...Forget it, after all, it was because I was a man in vain that I made Sanny and the others suffer." "I heard you mention it, it''s because of the''heavenly gold'' thing." Shanks put down his wine glass and looked sideways at Thor, who was flushed with the fire. Sol silently nodded, but he didn''t want to talk more about this topic, and instead glanced at Maude, who was sleeping very heavily by the campfire. "Shanks, what do you think of Maude?" "The future can be expected." "Heh, to say unambiguously, Maude is a monster." At this point, Sols old face showed a big smile. "The shot that wounded Karp, did you see it?" "Ok." "But do you know? It took him less than five days from learning how to be armed and shooting that shot." "Oh?" Shanks was surprised when he heard the words, the first reaction was impossible. "Is it unbelievable? But it is true." Seeing Shanks'' reaction, Saul''s smile deepened. Shanks saw that Saul was not joking. In other words... He couldn''t help looking at Maude who was sleeping. Is this kid a monster? Saul also looked at Maude and calmly said: "I live at this age. It is not a big deal for me to die from birth, old age, sickness, and death. If I didnt meet Maude, I died in the hands of that iron fist bastard, its not a big deal. ." "But it''s different now. I want to live a few more years, and then use these eyes that are already out of use to see how far Maude can go." "So, let Maude go on your boat. If you are there, Maude will definitely shine." At this point, Saul moved his eyes and fell on Shanks'' face. Shanks shrugged and said, "Well...I''m afraid not." "why?" "Haha, before you wake up, I have already invited Maude. Unfortunately, he refused my invitation." "Ok?" Saul frowned slightly and turned to look at Maude. Shanks smiled and said: "The reason for rejection is quite sufficient, but I think it is necessary to fight for it again. If you can persuade Maude, naturally it would be better." It takes less than five days to use the armed color to that extent. With this potential, Shanks rekindled the idea of ??abducting Maude. "it is good." Sol nodded. Shanks put down his glass and suddenly asked, "Sol, what are your plans for the future?" Sol thought for a while and said, "Find a place suitable for the elderly." "Where are you going?" "East China Sea." "East China Sea?" Hearing this unexpected answer, Shanks was slightly startled, but quickly reacted. "Do you want to go to Jabba?" "Yes, his side is pretty good. Not only is it remote, but it doesn''t have a navy. What''s more difficult is...how to hide the navy''s eyeliner? If you accidentally lead the fire to Jabba, I think he will copy an ax Stop me." Shanks smiled and said, "It''s not difficult, I''ll help you." "Count you acquaintance." Saul grinned. (End of this chapter) Chapter 130： Let me follow you Chapter 130 Let me follow you Since Roger was beheaded in public, the era of the great pirates began. After that, the navy began to settle accounts after the fall, using iron and blood to go to the people around Roger. Anyone who has a relationship with Roger is not immune. If it weren''t for Karp''s shot, Ace would never have lived to this day. The large-scale arrests naturally also targeted the remnants of the Roger Pirates. As a result, the remnants of the Roger Pirates group fled and hid at that time. For the navy, that arrest should have been endless. However, what the Navy never expected was that the sweet and pastry that Roger threw before his death directly attracted the heroes of all walks of life, one by one on the stage called the sea. In the face of the sudden increase in the number of pirates, the navy was suddenly devastated. The military tension also affected the arrest of the remnants of the Roger Pirates. Therefore, the intensity of the arrest began to slowly decrease, and until the end, it died down. It''s hard to tell if this result was within Roger''s expectations. But what is certain is that the words Roger uttered before his death not only opened the era of big pirates, but also helped the crew in the dark. After that, members of the Roger Pirates were scattered all over the world. As time passed, many people were disconnected. Jabba is one of Roger''s left and right arms, and one of the few people in Sol to keep in touch. Right now, with the collapse of Mad Hatter Town, Thor has no plans to stay in the West Sea. The place he can think of in a short period of time is Mummun Island, where Jabba is located, in the East China Sea. Munmun Island is a standard small island. There is no national system or navy on the island, only a small town with simple folk customs. Such remote islands that are not protected by the navy are often fat sheep in the eyes of pirates. However, there is a figure like Jabba living in seclusion on Mon Mong Island. Therefore, the results of the pirates who are eyeing the island of Munmen are self-evident. Sol wants to find Jabba on Monmon Island, provided that the navy cannot know his whereabouts on Monmon Island This kind of thing itself is difficult to do. But with the help of Shanks, it wouldn''t be a problem. One night passed. The sky lit up with a white belly, and only a pile of embers remained in the campfire on the flat ground. After having a banquet all night, the people who drank upside down slept directly on the ground, quite casual. Sunny wakes up first. This is a habit formed in Mad Hatter. No matter how late she goes to bed, she has to get up early to prepare breakfast for Sol and them. This habit cannot be changed in a short time. Sunny got up, looked at Maude and Sol who were still asleep, and then walked towards the forest. After a lot of effort, Sunny brought out two hares and some berries from the forest. Back to the campfire, Sunny added wood to start the fire, and then put the cleaned hare on the fire to bake. After an hour or two, the aroma of roasted rabbit meat caused everyone to wake up one after another. Jesus Bu came over for the first time, gave Sunny a thumbs up, and praised: "Little Nini is so sweet, she knows how to prepare breakfast for us." "This is not for you." Sunny didn''t lift her head, always paying attention to the fire. "Uh" Jesus took his thumb back in embarrassment. Half an hour later, the red-haired pirates watched Maude and Sol enjoying the breakfast that Sunny had prepared. Shanks was okay, and got a delicious roasted rabbit leg from Sunny. As for the others, they can only find food by themselves. As it approached noon, Sabo and others left the little cute island first. Before leaving, Jasmine, who was a giant but with delicate emotions, snotted and shed tears, showing full resentment. He obviously likes Maud and Sunny, but he likes Bailey more. Bailey didn''t react much to this, even ignoring Jasmine''s suggestion to hug. What a joke. Even if he had a lot of flesh, he couldn''t stand Jasmine''s loving hug. Kerla hugged Sunny, and said seriously: "Wait for you to come over." "it is good." Sunny nodded with a smile. Because of the common experience, they became good friends in just a few days. Sabo shook hands with Maude, smiled and said, "There will be a period later." "Well, be careful on the road, and let Tatamu take care of his injuries." "no problem." Sabo responded with a smile. Tatamu was frozen by the green pheasant for a while while in Mad Hatter, and the frostbite on the whole body was quite serious. However, the real reason why Tatamu could not disembark... Not to mention it, it hurts Jasmine''s feelings a bit. Watched by Maude and others, the mast ship carrying Saab and other revolutionary forces left Little Cutie and sailed away. According to Sabo, the task of rescuing slaves has been completed. After that, the revolutionary army in Xihai will properly arrange these slaves. As for them, there is no need to stay in the West Sea, but to return directly to the Great Channel. "Great waterway..." Maude looked at the drifting mast ship and muttered to himself. If one day goes to the Great Channel, the first thing is to find a way to visit the small garden. There are two giants there, and if you complete the hunt, it will definitely bring a lot of benefits. After Sabo and the others left, the Red-haired Pirates did not plan to stay long. Before leaving, the crew, under Shanks'' instructions, went to the forest to replenish the materials needed for sailing. "Mengmeng Island in the East China Sea..." Maude was surprised to learn about the next hiding place from Sol. After all, that island is located in the East China Sea. Although the East China Sea is called the weakest sea, it is Kapus hometown anyway. Sol didn''t tell Modsani about Jabba. So, Maude wondered if Sol was going to play in the dark under the light? Since this was Thor''s decision, the two juniors had trouble saying anything. "Sonny, do you know Monmont Island?" "do not know." Sunny shook her head. She has stayed in Xihai from birth to now. When she was in Mad Hatter, she had never heard of a place like Mon Mung Island, although she would use the newspapers to find out something every day. "That''s it." Maude groaned. It''s a pity that Sol didn''t want to say too much, so that he couldn''t learn more about Monmon Island. If possible, he hopes that Munmun Island will be an inaccessible place like Mad Hatter Island. "Maude, even Thor thinks you should go to Shanks, but why do you refuse?" Sunny mentioned this suddenly. "Uh, didn''t we make an appointment?" "I am enough to provide Sol for the elderly." "Why don''t you care for the elderly? Lao Tzu is not a disabled person, so I need you to worry about it? Just leave me wherever I should." Suddenly Saul kicked in and stared at the two little guys in front of him. Upon hearing Sol''s words, Maude and Sunny glanced at Sol''s empty left leg subconsciously. Everything is silent. The Red-Haired Pirates were very efficient and quickly replenished supplies. Just before sailing, Maude suddenly thought of Lafayette, who had been left out. After all, I was rescued by Lafayette, so I have to ask about it. "Lafayette, we are leaving, are you planning to stay on the island or?" Maude knew that Lafayette had the ability to fly, so he didn''t need to take a downwind boat. "Let me follow you, how about?" Lafayette looked at Maude with a smile, a gleam in his eyes. Maude looked at Lafayette''s gleaming eyes and couldn''t help being silent. "Lafayette, how do you say that, I know I am handsome, but I, um... don''t like men, do you know what I mean?" "..." In the new week, please ask for recommendations. Currently 90,000 tickets. I hope to get 100,000 tickets before the shelves. Time is running out. Thank you guys! (End of this chapter) Chapter 131： Ill go there for you Chapter 131 I will go there for you What kind of person is Lafayette? There is not much information given to Maude in the original book. To say that the most impressive scene is the Seven Wuhai round table where Lafayette alone rushed to the Holy Land Mary Gioia. In that meeting, the Qiwuhai side came with Doflamingo, Xiong, Hawkeye and other important figures, while the navy side had the Marshal Sengoku and the staff member Crane present. Facing this battle, Lafayette was able to take it easy. Aside from the means of sneaking into the Holy Land Mary Gioia, this mindset alone is extraordinary. In addition, Maude came into contact with Lafayette several times in Mad Hatter, and he couldn''t talk about friendship, but rather an attitude of not damaging the river. That is, you kill your people, I look for my prey. As long as the resources are sufficient, you and I will be well. That''s probably it. Therefore, until this moment, Maude still didn''t know the motive of Lafayette''s sudden appearance to help him block the green pheasant attack. Forget it, even said "Let me follow you". No wonder Maude doubted Lafayette''s sexual orientation. After all, love at first sight plus a love bonus can often be used to explain some unreasonable phenomena. Lafayette was silent for a while, and then said lightly: "I understand, so this is rejection?" "..." Lafayette''s answer made Maud take a step back. Is this guy really... that that? Lafayette calmly watched Maude''s retreat and added: "Please be relieved, my sexual orientation is normal." "That''s it." Maude relaxed and asked the most critical question. "Then why do you want to follow me?" When Lafayette heard the words, the blood-like red lips pulled out a nice arc toward the left and right, and when he raised his head slightly, the glimmer in his eyes became brighter. "Because I see the future you have..." "Oh?" Maude was a little surprised. Lafayette took a step forward, with his crutches crossed in front of him, and smiled: "I am looking forward to this." Hearing this, Maude finally figured out the motive of Lafayette''s rescue. This is planning to bet on his future. But he is not Blackbeard... Moreover, the meaning of allegiance is expressed, but the attitude of allegiance is ambiguous. In other words, I can look forward to it, but not yet allegiance? Maude thought. Whether or not to let Lafayette follow is not something he can decide. Even if he agreed to Lafayette''s request, Sol couldn''t let an outsider follow. What''s more, he personally tends to refuse. Thinking of this, Maude looked at Lafayette. When he was about to say no, Saul jumped over. "Sol?" Maude looked at Saul who suddenly appeared strangely. Saul ignored Maude, looked up at Lafayette, squinted his eyes and said, "Lafayette, right?" Lafayette looked at Saul cautiously, and gave a modest gentleman''s salute, which was considered a response. Sol stared into Lafayette''s eyes and said lightly: "In Xihai, your reputation is quite loud, even I have heard it slightly." "The mere reputation is not worth mentioning." Lafayette is very humble. He was very aware of the strength of the little old man in front of him. Even broken legs and hands should not be underestimated. It''s just that what Lafayette pays particular attention to is not Sol''s strength, but those eyes that are shining in the mud. "Fame is such a thing. To be too modest is hypocrisy. Come with me." Thor threw a word, and he bounced towards the forest not far away. Lafayette looked sideways at Saul, and after hesitating for a few seconds, he followed. Maude looked at Saul''s back in confusion. I don''t know what Sol wants to do, but if it is handed over to Sol, it will save a lot of effort. Maude shook his head and walked to the shore. Every time you stop by the island during the voyage, you have to replenish a wave of supplies as much as possible. Inhabited islands, as long as you have money, you can easily buy essential supplies such as freshwater food and spirits. For deserted islands such as Little Cutie, you can only use local materials. The efficiency of the Red-haired Pirates group is amazing, and the materials are quickly collected and ready to sail. Maude got on the boat first. About ten minutes later, Sol and Lafayette came out of the woods one after another. then, Lafayette is also on board. Maude was stunned. In these short ten minutes, has there been any shady transaction? Maude looked at Lafayette, who smiled silently. "What''s happening here?" Maude turned to look at Sol. Saul looked plain, and beckoned to Bailey not far away. Bailey immediately noticed and delivered the lit pipe to Saul for the first time. Sol took the pipe, and the old **** was taking a sip of his cigarette, and then said lightly: "It''s not a bad thing to let him follow, so I agreed." "This" Maude didn''t expect Saul to agree, so he glanced at Lafayette. Noting Maude''s gaze, Lafayette pressed the brim of his hat lightly and smiled at Maude again. Forget it... Maude shook his head slightly. Since Saul is fine, then he doesn''t care. Sunny came to Maude in a low voice, and asked in a low voice: "Why did Saul let him follow?" "do not know." Maude glanced at Sunny. Sunny hesitated, her voice lowered: "Also, I always think he is interesting to you." Maude said: "I don''t want you to think..." A few minutes later, the Reid Firth lifted anchor and sailed away, slowly leaving Little Cutie. It is not easy to get from the West Sea to the East Sea, but it is not a big deal for the Red-haired Pirates. Sailing is actually quite a boring thing. Before arriving at the next destination, the scope of activities is very limited. In order to send Maude and the others to the Mun Mun Island as soon as possible, the Red Forth will only see the island and stop when it needs to replenish supplies. During the boring voyage, Maude was also idle, and he recovered well from his injuries, so he started daily training. During the period, **** came to harass Maude when he had nothing to do. The intention is quite obvious, that is, he wants Maude to change his mind and join the Redhead Pirates. However, no matter how he persuaded him, he failed to reverse Maude''s wishes. After coming down several times, **** had no choice but to give up. "Jesus Bu, it''s a rare trip to the East China Sea. Would you like to see Usopp?" Maude wiped his sweat with a towel, and glanced at **** from the corner of his eye. Regarding his use of Usopp as a pseudonym, **** Bu did not take it seriously. There is no taboo when it comes to Usopp. "That''s impossible." Jesus Bu picked up a bottle of strong wine on the table and pried open the cork with his fingers. "However, if he goes to sea, it''s another matter..." "Are you going to sea? That''s probably a few years, right?" "Haha, who knows." Jesus cloth smiled, then poured two glasses of wine. "A drink?" "it is good." Maude walked over and took the wine handed over by Jesus. "You really want to go home and have a look?" "Perhaps." Jesus cloth grinned. He is now a cadre of the Red-haired Pirates, and there are some things that still need to be paid attention to. Maude glanced at **** Bu''s expression and suddenly said, "Or, when I have time, I will go there for you?" "what?" Jesus was startled, and immediately looked at Maude with a skeptical look. "You kid..." Although I can feel Maud''s kindness. But I don''t know why, **** Bud has a vaguely dark feeling. (End of this chapter) Chapter 132： Reward order Chapter 132 Reward Order One month later. A small sailboat came to the offshore beach of Mon Mong Island. Riding the waves, the small sailboat washed directly onto the beach. Afterwards, several figures jumped off the boat and stepped on the soft sand. The person here is Maude and his party. After more than a month, they finally arrived on the island of Mon Mung. "Finally arrived." Sol raised his head and looked at a little smoke in the distance. Maude dragged the stranded small sailboat directly to the shore, so as not to be washed to the surface at high tide. After Pele stepped on the land, he was like a child recovering from a serious illness, running around on the beach with excitement. Sunny found a coconut tree nearby and instructed Bailey to climb up and pick some down. But Bailey is too fat to climb up no matter how much. In desperation, Sunny could only mention Bailey, and then threw it towards the coconut. Bailey flew in the air, pounced on the clusters of coconuts, and twisted several coconuts as expected. Sunny nodded in satisfaction and went to Lafayette with the coconut. "Do me a favor." "..." Lafayette drew out the knife silently, went down several times, and cut the coconut one by one. Sunny kept one for Lafayette and Bailey, and then took the remaining coconuts to Maud and Sol. Lafayette was obviously not interested in coconut water, so he gave the coconut that Sunny had left to Bailey. "Brothers!" Bailey gave a secret compliment, holding the coconut and drinking. Not far away, Maude set up the small sailboat, and then took out the barrels of wine on the ship. These wines were produced on an island in the New World, and they were brought by Thor and Shanks. After all, they were here to take refuge in old friends, and it was impossible to justify them without a few things. "Maude, this coconut juice is delicious." Sunny walked over and handed Maude a coconut. "Let me try." Maude took the coconut with a smile and took a sip. It was clear, sweet and slightly sour. "Really good." "Ok." Sunny smiled slightly. There is not much coconut water, and it is gone after a few bites. Maude threw the empty coconut on the grass outside the beach, and immediately picked up two barrels of wine. "It''s a bit wasteful." Just as Maude picked up the wine, a pleasant female voice came from the woods not far away. Maude and Sunny subconsciously tensed their nerves and looked vigilantly in the direction of the sound. They didn''t notice any breath before the voice came. rustle-- A woman stepped over the low bushes and walked out of the small woods. The woman has a beautiful face, a white scarf wrapped around her head, and a long dress with short sleeves. The hem of the skirt was rusted with needles and threads to rust out the heads of black and white cartoon sheep, which exudes youthfulness invisibly. After seeing that the person was a woman who was about 20 years old, Maude did not relax his vigilance, put the wine barrel down, and climbed the hilt with his right hand. The same is true for Sonny, pressing her right hand on the handle of the gun. Whenever something happens, she will shoot the gun without hesitation. The woman didn''t know whether she was nervous or hidden, and turned a blind eye to the reaction of Maude and Sunny. She took a few steps forward, bending down to pick up the coconut that Maud had thrown on the ground. Raising his hand to gently pat off the sand on the coconut, Jaya looked at Maude and Sunny. "Put the dug out coconut meat into puree, then add hot goat''s milk and rock nectar, just a few stirs, it will be a very good hot drink, so it is very wasteful to throw it away." "you are?" Maude looked at Jaya. The woman in front of her looks harmless, but she has a sense that cannot be underestimated. "I should ask this sentence." Jia Ya glanced at Maude''s right hand on the handle, and said calmly: "But no matter who you are, please leave quickly." Maude noticed Jaya''s wink and immediately let go of the hilt. Being vigilant is a good thing, but this behavior is really impolite, and he sees that the woman in front of him is innocent, but doesn''t welcome them much. "We''re here to find someone." With that, Maude glanced at Sol on the beach. Saul also noticed the situation here, but he didn''t care, and walked slowly over on crutches. "Find someone?" Jaya was a little confused. Maude nodded and said, "Yes, we came to Mon Meng Island to find someone named Jabba." "Come to Jabba..." There was a hint of alertness on Jaya''s face. "Who are you anyway?" "Uh, let Sol explain, it''s the old man." Maude pointed to Sol, who came slowly. The woman in front of me obviously knew Jabba, so let Thor explain. Jaya followed Maude''s guidance and looked at Sol, who was on crutches. Little old man... It seems to have heard Jabba mentioned. ......... Malin Vandor, a crescent-shaped island, is also the seat of the navy headquarters. There are thousands of islands on the sea, Marin Vandor can be in the forefront when it comes to safety. On this extremely safe island, a very humane town was built for naval families. The peaceful environment makes the town filled with smiles everywhere. Living here, they don''t have to worry about threats from pirates. To the south of the town, there is a cemetery. Large tracts of white marble tombstones are scattered on the ground. The distance between each tombstone is not long. If you measure it carefully, you will find that the space between the tombstone and the tombstone is not enough to fit the coffin. As a result, the tombstones erected over and over again have a sense of density. Karp walked into the cemetery with a bottle of spirits in his hand. He drove through the trails and came to one of the white tombstones. The tombstone is engraved with dense names, which means that no bones are buried under the tombstone. In fact, the vast majority of the cemetery are garment graves. Karp knelt down and silently looked at the densely packed names on the tombstone. In the long struggle between the navy and the pirates, people often only value the results. How can they waste their energy to remember these names? Over time, they are like people who have never existed. Boo Without a word, he pulled out the wine cork, and Karp poured most of the wine on the tombstone. The clear wine dripped over the name on the tombstone, and a mellow aroma of wine suddenly filled the air. When there was only a little left in the bottle, Karp closed his hand, pointed the mouth of the bottle to his mouth, and drank the rest of the wine in one breath. Putting down the empty wine bottle, Karp sat cross-legged. The breeze blew, rolling up bits of grass. After a long time, there was a light footstep behind him. Karp doesn''t need to look back, but can tell from the sound of footsteps that the person is Lieutenant General Crane. Lieutenant General Crane came to Karp''s side with his hand, and his eyes flicked over a clear scar on Karp''s cheek. "I didn''t see you at the office, thinking you might come here." "As expected of Xiaohe." Kapuhaha laughed. Lieutenant General Crane squatted down, looked at the name on the tablet, and said calmly: "During this period, those little kids have been asking how the injury on your face came from." Karp smiled indifferently: "It''s okay to say it straight, it''s not a shameful thing." Hearing this, Lieutenant General Crane glanced at the scar on Karp''s face again, and said, "I thought it was a spear, but I didn''t expect it to be that boy." "Haha." Sol''s words flashed through Karp''s mind, and he couldn''t help but recall Maude''s momentum at the time. "That young man is indeed powerful. The shot that came over at that time, although immature, made me feel the will contained in it." "Just now, the boy''s reward order has been established." "Oh?" Karp was surprised first, then suddenly. After all, there was a colonel who was killed by the boy. Establishing the wanted, it became a matter of course. (End of this chapter) Chapter 133： Maybe a little bit lower Chapter 133 may be a bit lower About Maude being wanted for a reward... Karp didn''t care about it, even if he was shot by Maude, he really didn''t think about it. On the contrary, Gion attaches great importance to it, personally put together various detailed information, and then submit it. With her efforts, the Navy finally established a reward. Karp tilted his head to look at the quiet-faced crane, and asked curiously: "How much?" "68 million." "So high?" Karp was a little surprised. Although this initial reward is not unprecedented, it is not a small amount. The killing of the colonel in this department alone should not be enough to set such a high bounty. "It''s a bit high." Crane slowly got up and said calmly: "But the information submitted by Gion really proves that the boy is worth this reward." "Information..." Karp was a little bit interested. He glanced at Karp and said, "I have put the copies of those documents on your desk." Karp was startled when he heard the words, and immediately laughed. "Really understanding, Xiaohe..." ......... Marshal''s office. Warring States sat behind his desk, clasping his hands against his chin. Two documents were placed on the table in front of him, and next to him was a reward order that had just been printed out. "Bacardi Maud." Warring States lowered his head slightly, his eyes fell on the reward order. A young but heroic black-haired teenager floated on the paper. It was this boy who left a scar on Karp''s face. Although it is a trivial scar, it depends on who is injured. At first, when the Warring States saw the gunshot wound on Karp''s face, he subconsciously determined that the injury was caused by a sly gun. Therefore, when Karp told the truth, it was difficult for the Warring States Period to believe it. And now, the Warring States has learned about this boy in all aspects through the detailed materials compiled by Gion. "This qualification..." The Warring States murmured to himself and turned to look at the two papers next to the reward order. The above information has been memorized by him. Born in the Juvenile Chamber of Commerce, he suffered misfortunes and eventually ended up in Mad Hat Town. In just a few months, he grew from a rich kid who was hollowed out by alcohol to the point where he could wound Karp with a single shot. During this time. More than a dozen pirates offering a bounty between 10 million and 20 million. Two pirates offering a reward of 30-40 million. Kabang Becky, the leader of the West Sea Bandit Gang. Colonel Robbie, the headquarters of the six styles. These people are all in the hands of young people. In front of such a magnificent accomplishment, the horror aptitude possessed by the teenager was clearly reflected. As far as this year is concerned, there is only one Pirate Nova that the Warring States period is only concerned about. That is Portgas D. Ace, a dazzling pirate star who bears the name of D. And now... Warring States Fu forehead sighed softly. This young man has an innocent life and with such an aptitude, if he is recruited into the navy, he will surely rank as a general in time. Unfortunately there is no if. Zhan Guo looked up at the blue pheasant who was sitting on the sofa with a listless expression. "Green Pheasant, what do you think about this boy?" "Ah la la." After hearing the words, the green pheasant reluctantly regained his energy, stroked his chin, and said seriously: "It only took about three months to master such a proficient domineering. If the information is true, it can be said that there will be endless troubles." "Three months?" The Warring States period shook his head and said in a deep voice: "Based on the existing information, it is speculated that the time for this young man to learn domineering will not exceed one month at most. And what is your specific impression of proficiency?" "Well." The green pheasant groaned and said, "Although his domineering is very weak, but his skills are very skilled, it''s probably that way." The Warring States Period showed a solemn look, and said: "That is to say, after this young man learned the domineering, it only took a short time to fully master the skills, and he was even able to injure Karp with a firearm." The green pheasant nodded, thinking about the situation at the time, and couldn''t help but sigh: "That shot really doesn''t seem to be something a beginner can do." The Warring States period was silent. After a while, he picked up the document recording Maud''s information and handed it to the goat sitting on the table. The goat opened his mouth and put the document in his mouth, and immediately chewed the document leisurely. "68 million." The Warring States period looked at the goat shredded paper. The origin of this handful of starting rewards mainly refers to the people Maude has defeated. That is, Becky, Abe, and Robbie. In addition, the result of Maud''s shot wounding Karp will also be listed as one of the reference factors. It is with so many dominant factors as a reference that there will be a starting reward of 68 million yuan. However, the amount of the reward does not take into account hidden factors. That is the qualification of Maud. And, the person standing behind Maude-Thor, the spear. "Maybe it''s a bit lower..." ......... A few days later. A town in the West Sea. There are two pirate ships moored in the port. Not far away, there was a warship swallowed by fire leaning sideways. On the sea surrounding the warship, dozens of floating corpses in navy uniforms were visible to the naked eye. Without the shelter of the navy, two groups of pirates rushed into the town to burn, kill, and looting without hindrance. The town was suddenly reduced to hell, and in front of the inhumane butcher knife, screams, roars, and screams continued one after another. In fact, the two pirate groups are not a cooperative relationship, and they will look at this town at the same time, which can only be said to be a coincidence. In the face of such a coincidence, both parties are obviously unwilling to give up the fat. After all, more people means less things you can get. Thus, the two pirate groups fought like this. The captains of both sides are good at knives, and their strengths are not equal. They fought into a group, and after the handover of the short soldiers, they suddenly became a sword. Accompanied by the sound of iron slamming, sparks burst out. The two of them were of equal strength, and the battle situation froze for a while. After a while, the two played against each other for hundreds of rounds, but no one could do anything about it. If this trend continues, it may be difficult to tell the winner without playing a few hundred rounds. At this intractable moment, one of the captains suddenly pulled out a short flintlock from his hat. Accompanied by a gunshot, this battle that lasted hundreds of rounds came to an end in an instant. "I didn''t expect it, hahaha!" The captain of the shot gun looked at the equal enemy being knocked down by himself, and suddenly raised his head and laughed wildly. The captain who was knocked down by a shot exhausted his last strength and said: "Shameless, shameless...!" Captain Draw Gun looked at his defeated generals who were about to die, and said coldly: "The reason for your defeat is that you don''t understand the horror of Usopoliu." After saying this, it is just a cut. After the enemy was killed, the captain of the shot was full of spirits. At this moment, a delivery gull dropped a few reward orders as it flew over. One of the rewards slowly fell on the corpse. Seeing this, the Captain Draw a gun, took a look at the reward, his face suddenly changed. "68 million!" "Well, this is..." Looking at the photo on the reward order, the starlight suddenly appeared in the eyes of the captain of the gun. at the same time. Every part of Xihai received an immediate update of the reward order. .............. Dressrosa. On the edge of the open-air swimming pool of a mansion, Qiwu Haido Flamenco lay on his back on a sun lounger, surrounded by several hot women in swimsuits. "Furafur..." Doflamingo''s right arm dropped randomly to one side, holding a reward order in his hand. The demise of Mad Hatter made him lose a potential munitions channel. Alas, I get headaches from time to time, physical headaches. . No manuscript saved. . So melancholy. . I want to evolve into a three watch beast. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 134： The premise of the waves Chapter 134 The premise of the wave The Don Quixote family''s business spread all over the world, mainly engaged in the black industry with amazing profits such as arms and slave trading. Nowadays, Doflamingo has become increasingly despised of slave trading, and his focus has gradually shifted to arms trading. In his opinion, Mad Hatter Island is a good place to gather all kinds of black industries, but it lacks especially important weapons. Therefore, when he received Ralph''s letter of recommendation a year ago, Doflamingo didn''t take it seriously. And just two months ago, when Ralph took the arms channel to recommend himself again, Doflamingo came into interest. But what he didn''t expect was that the cooperation had not yet begun, but Mad Hat Town suddenly ushered in a disaster. As an eye-catching black zone, he became a little interested in the destruction of Mad Hatter Town. With his power, he obtained some more important information without any effort. So I know that the culprits who destroyed Mad Hatter Town are the naval hero Karp and the admiral the blue pheasant. When he saw these two names, Doflamingo was surprised. At the same time, he became more and more interested in this matter. Until today, a reward order came as scheduled. "The first reward is 68 million, furfur..." Doflamingo raised his upper body, dropped the reward order in his hand, and immediately took the red wine glass handed by the maid. Diamanti, one of the highest cadres of the Don Quixote family, picked up the reward that was dropped by Doflamingo, and then took a closer look. "So young?" Diamanti, who wore a wool-brimmed hat and had two facial lines on her face, couldn''t believe it. "Dover, is this guy related to the Mad Hatter Island incident you followed recently?" "Furafur..." Doflamingo drank the red wine in the glass without answering Diamanti''s words. The cadres around the swimming pool who were drinking and having fun noticed the movement here and leaned over. "Hey, this guy looks only sixteen or seventeen years old, right? The bounty is so high?" "Bacardi Maud? Never heard of this person." "This is the first time a reward..." "What great things did he do to get such a high reward?" "Humph, fifty million more than me!" "Dellinger, to be precise, you are 53 million more than you." "Ah!" Incompetent screams. "Dellinger, you are still young after all, so it is normal to offer a low bounty." "But this guy is also very young?" "..." Doflamingo looked silently at the family members who were talking about it. Bacardi Maud. The first time it offered a reward was 68 million, and it was related to the Four Emperors Red-haired Pirate Group, and it would never be a general one. Maybe one year, maybe two years. The existence of this guy... ........... The great waterway, Baldigo, the island of white soil. It is a deserted island full of yellow sand and rocks. It is also the base camp of the revolutionary army. Kerla ran into Sabo''s room with a reward order. "Sabo, Maude is wanted." "what?!" Sabo walked out of the bathroom in a pair of pants. "Here." Kerla took the reward order to Sabo. Sabo took a look at the reward, and suddenly looked surprised. Kerla looked at Sabo''s reaction and sighed: "I was shocked when I got the reward order. Maude didn''t seem to do anything, right? How come I was offered such a high amount of reward all at once?" "Not sure." Sabo shook his head and said in a deep voice: "However, the Navy must have a good reason for setting such a high reward." Kerla nodded in agreement. Sabo put the reward order on the table and put on his clothes. After a while, Sabo and Kerla left the room together and headed for the studio. Soon, the two came to the studio. In the studio, members of the Revolutionary Army are working on the bench. After seeing Sabo and Kerla walk in, they habitually said hello. Immediately, they quickly noticed the reward order Sabo was holding, and they couldn''t help but be slightly surprised. In their impression, Sabo has never paid attention to pirates, and it can even be said that he has no interest in pirates at all. "Sabo, when did you become interested in pirates?" "Ah, because this is a friend of mine." Saboyan gave a reward and walked to the window with Kerla. There stood a man in a green coat. The man silently looked at the whirring wind and sand outside, and his resolute face with red square tattoos was reflected in the mirror of the window. This man is the leader of the revolutionary army, Monkey D. Dragon. Sabo came to the window, held the reward order to the dragon, and smiled: "Dragon, this is the Maude I mentioned to you." "Oh." Long took the reward and looked at it a few times, but the reaction was very cold. Sabo didn''t take it seriously, and continued: "It''s amazing. The first time I was wanted, there was such a high bounty. It would be nice if I could join us." Long handed the reward order to Kerla, while Sabo was still talking about Maud with great interest. Even members of the Revolutionary Army not far away can easily see Sabo''s strong desire to let Maude join the organization. Listening to Sabo''s endless words, the dragon''s face was never waved. Compared with the strength factor, the revolutionary army needs more like-minded people! Therefore, even if Sabo mentioned this person many times, Long was lacking in interest. .......... A certain area of ??the Great Channel. The Red Firth of the Redhead Pirates is anchored here. I just experienced a **** last night, but this morning it was clear. On the deck, **** cloth took Maude''s reward order and looked at it carefully. "Tsk tsk, this kid is pretty photogenic." "This is your concern?" Raki Lu leaned over and glanced at the reward order. At first glance, he was aiming at the amount of reward, so he wouldn''t care about the issue of not being photographed. Jesus patted Laki Lus belly with his backhand and said meaningfully: "It''s hard to understand, right?" Raki Road nodded. "Haha!" Jesus laughed out inexplicably, and took the reward order to find Shanks, leaving Laki Lu in confusion. Only a few steps out, he was stopped by his companions. "This is Maude''s reward order, right?" A sharp-eyed crew member saw the photo of the reward order. "Correct." Jesus nodded. "let me see." A crew member took the reward order from **** cloth and looked at it. When the others saw this, they leaned behind the crew member and huddled together to watch the reward order. "68 million, little Maude can do it!" "Hello, this number is higher than mine." "Hahaha, it really is." "Why are you laughing? I remember your bounty is not high, right?" "Oh, sorry, mine is 74 million." "..." One of the crew members retreated and slid into the corner. In the captain''s room, Shanks was lying on his back on the bed, holding a bottle of wine in his hand. He could hear the movement outside. "Pity" He stared at the ceiling, his eyes deep, making it difficult to see what he was thinking. ........... East China Sea, Monmont Island. Maude didn''t know that he was offered a reward, and it was still as high as 68 million. Even if he knew it, it didn''t make much sense. Because for a long time in the future, he won''t leave Munmon Island. According to Sol, if you want to go outside, you must first learn some life-saving capabilities. Otherwise, if the wave is too big to fly, one (E) comes and one (E) goes, you will inevitably be broken your leg. Thus, Maude started a long training on Monmont Island. Well, about Yuebu... Available on Friday. (End of this chapter) Chapter 135： Tonic Chapter 135 Food Supplement Although Mong Meng Island is a small island, its area is quite large, and the terrain structure is quite interesting. It is a type with low front and high back. The lower part is the sandy beach where Maud and others landed, and it is also the only place on the entire island where you can easily land. From the beach to the inland, you will pass a forest, after which the terrain will gradually rise. In the past, that is, the high terrain of the entire Monmon Island. There is a valley surrounded by semi-circular rock mountains. To describe it in Maude''s words, it is a giant ancient Roman arena built on a hillside with a big gap broken. This valley is called the ring valley by the islanders, and it is also where they live. The valley is surrounded by mountains on many sides, but flourishes grasslands. Because of the abundance of natural forage, the residents of Mong Meng Island raise a lot of sheep in the valley to meet their daily needs. For the islanders, sheep are a very important source of living supplies. Therefore, the clothes they wear are generally embroidered with cute sheep heads. There are only a hundred households on Mengmeng Island, but the number of buildings in the valley is very large, not to mention a hundred households, even a thousand households can easily accommodate. These buildings are quite Greek in style, whether they are beams, columns, bricks, or craft reliefs, they are all neatly different from normal. Moreover, Maude has noticed several dilapidated and collapsed buildings, which are said to be residential buildings, but in fact they are more like ruins. The existence of these sites invisibly makes the entire ring valley feel a little more mysterious. When Maude arrived for the first time, even if he had a relationship like Jabba, he wouldn''t run around casually on weekdays, let alone wander around those ruins. "This place is really suitable for elderly care." Mengmeng Island is uncontested and remote, and even the newspaper gull comes once a week. Maude stayed here for a while, and as Saul said, it is a very suitable place for the elderly. But Maude still prefers the chaotic and disorderly place of Mad Hatter Town, where there are ferocious prey, no, it is a pirate. In contrast, this place on Monmont Island... Maude was disappointed at first, and then under Thor''s supervision, he had to perform high-load physical exercises every day. Gradually, he stopped thinking about unrealistic things, but settled down and exercised, striving to learn moon steps as soon as possible. However, if the physique is not up to the standard, it is very difficult to learn to walk. Without the shortcut brought by the Hunter''s Notes, even if Maude can complete the training tasks given by Thor every day, the improvement in physical fitness is very limited. You know, not to mention Saab, who has been rigorously trained by the revolutionary army since childhood, take Luffy and Sauron as examples. Their physical strength has been honed since childhood. Unless it is a natural monster, how can you have a powerful body if you don''t have time to settle? If you don''t have a strong physical fitness, even if you understand the principles of many moves, you can only put it in your head as a theory. The problem that Maude is facing now is that he can''t exert the effect of the Hunter''s Note, and can only spend time on the island to hone his physical strength. Compared to this, the experience and skills taught by Thor are more valuable. On this day, the sky is as blue as the sea. On the grassland, sheep flocked in twos and threes. They looked very abnormal and kept running like active children. Maude carried a boulder on his back and was doing push-ups on the grass. The process of body-building has always been monotonous and boring, no matter what method is adopted, it will come and go. The most important thing is not method, but persistence. Sol and Jabba were sitting on a round stone more than ten meters away. The two held their pipes and smoked leisurely in the light of the breeze. The same is true of herding sheep. Find a place and sit down for most of the day. So for Jabba, sitting here and watching Maude work hard is actually no different from taking care of the sheep. "You want to stay here for the elderly?" Jabba shook his pipe, tilted his head and glanced at Saul, who was at ease, and then looked away. "Why, don''t you welcome me?" Sol looked at Jabba''s bare forehead. At the beginning, it was obviously the guy with the most hair in the pirate group, but now he has a bald head. Most people are involuntarily in old age and let their hair fall out, right? And that little sunglasses, I really plan to wear it for a lifetime. Saul was full of malicious speculation in his heart. Jabba once again glanced at Sol, who was extremely rich in psychological activities, and said with a certain meaning: "Welcome is welcome, but don''t think about being able to eat for nothing." "Ahhh, thanks to our many years of friendship, I didn''t expect you to care about this kind of thing?" "Can friendship be a meal?" Jabba spoke neither salty nor indifferent. Hearing this, Saul immediately raised his head to look at the blue sky, and changed the subject: "I''m hungry, why hasn''t Xiaoya come yet?" "You old fellow..." Jabba shook his head. It was quiet on the stone for a few minutes. Sol looked at Maude who was not far away, and suddenly said: "Jabba, I brought them to Mon Meng Island specifically, but it is not purely for the sake of pension. You should guess this." Jabba took down the pipe and said lightly: "Your cheeks have always been so thick, so it''s better this time. It took so long to bring it up." Saul smiled and said, "I won''t let you do a vain job. If you have any requirements, just ask them. As long as I can do it, there will be no second words." "..." Jabba was silent when he heard the words, and sighed after a moment: "Even in my dreams, I would never have thought that your old miser would be so troublesome on others." Having said that, Jabba glanced at Thor''s empty left leg. Regarding Mad Hatter Island and Maud, on the night of the meeting, Jabba listened to Thor all night. Saul waved his hand and said, "You don''t understand." "Hey." Jabba raised his eyebrows and said seriously: "I really don''t understand. I don''t understand why you don''t let this little guy learn knives. I think this little guy is a piece of material for learning knives. No matter how bad he is, he can follow me to learn two axes. Is it better to learn a gun?" Listening to Jabba''s unceremonious words, Thor''s forehead burst into a few green veins. Had it not been for Jabba, he would have started spraying. Endure it! Sol shook his lips a few times, and could only put the cigarette holder in his mouth, and calm down by smoking a few puffs. Looking at Saul''s reaction, a smile flashed in Jabba''s eyes behind his sunglasses. Times have changed, but many memories still seem to have happened only a few years ago. Thinking back to the beginning, Saul didn''t know if his head was caught by the door, or if he saw Roger Reilly''s domineering posture of cutting the enemy with a knife, he suddenly said that he wanted to learn a knife. In order to learn the knife, he began to cling to Roger Reilly and the others. In the end, it was Roger who struck Saul decently with a few words that made the matter stop. At that time, Thor, who was so lost, went on a hunger strike for half a month. Now think about it, if Sol is determined to learn the knife, how can there be such a reassuring backup sniper on board? There was a smile at the corner of Jabba''s mouth, he took his pipe and took a sip, suddenly noticed, turned his head and looked back. "coming." "Oh, lunch is finally here." Sol also looked back, and saw Jaya walking over with a cauldron in one hand. Jabayi pointed out: "I told Xiaoya this morning." "what?" "That pot is not an ordinary lunch, but the''food supplement'' you asked for this kid." I am going all night. . . . (End of this chapter) Chapter 136： Three months Chapter 136 Three Months It''s been about half a month since I came to Mon Meng Island. Those who eat Jabba, wear Jabba, and live in Jabba. Therefore, Saul has been enduring without making any real intentions. To this day, Sol finally couldn''t help but mention it, but he didn''t expect that Jabba had already prepared for him in advance. Seeing the cauldron that Jia Ya was holding in his hand, Saul looked moved, and he hadn''t been blind for so many years of friendship. "Jaba, you..." Saul wanted to thank him, but no matter how many words of thanks were said, it was not as good as a practical action. then. Haha! Saul leaned forward and slapped Jabba''s face severely. Feeling the moist feeling on his face, Jabba froze. "Your uncle!" After reacting, Jabba kicked Thor down the stone first, then lifted his sleeves and wiped the saliva on his face. Saul chuckled and got up without mind. At this moment, Jaya came over. Seeing Saul''s move just now, she didn''t respond much, and slowly put the big iron pot on the grass. Saul ignored Jabana''s exaggerated reaction. Isn''t it a big deal if I didn''t brush my teeth in the morning and then kissed. Muttering a few words in his heart, Thor came to the iron pot, rubbing his hands excitedly. "Xiaoya, do you also understand''food tonic''?" "Understand a little." Jayana''s narrowed eyes were crescent-shaped. Sol only thought that Jaya was modest, and he was a little relieved, and he greeted Maude over. "Smelly boy, come here to eat." "Just come." Maude shouted, got up slowly, untied the rope, and put the stone on his back on the ground. Raising his hand to wipe the sweat off his face, Maude walked towards the iron pan. "It smells good." Before the cover was lifted, Maude smelled a rich fragrance. "Sister Ya, what did you cook today?" "Ordinary lamb stew." Jaya smiled at Maude, then lifted the lid. The heat wrapped in a rich aroma suddenly pounced out of the pot, and when the heat dissipated a little, a pot full of stewed mutton was revealed. The crystal clear amber broth hung on the sliced ??mutton, faintly visible spots of green, exuding strands of luster. Looking at this pot of stewed lamb, Maude and Sol were bright. The scent alone is enough to arouse their appetite, not to mention the attractiveness that makes people''s index fingers move. Jia Ya took out a pair of long wooden chopsticks from behind and handed it to Maude. "Eat it while it is hot. If it is cold, the effect will be half. Besides... you have to finish it." "Half the effect? ??What do you mean?" Maude took the chopsticks with a puzzled look and looked at Jaya, who was squinting most of the time. "You know when you eat it." "Ok." Maude didn''t think much, picking up a piece of lamb and stuffing it into his mouth. The warm mutton just touched the saliva, but it melted slowly on the tip of the tongue like spring snow. As soon as Maude closed his mouth, before chewing, the lamb slipped into his throat like jelly. As the mutton entered the belly, a faint warmth came into the body. The body, which was originally very exhausted, seemed to be showing some strength at this moment. "This feeling" A look of surprise appeared on Maude''s face, and he silently thought in his heart: It''s a bit like the change brought to the body when the star rises, but it is not obvious, just like a dragonfly. "Sister Ya, is this really ordinary lamb stew?" "Well, ordinary lamb stew." Jia Ya said with a smile. Seeing that Jia Ya didn''t intend to explain, Maude gave up questioning and ate with lamb. As the pieces of lamb enter the belly, the warmth flowing in the body becomes more obvious. This is definitely not ordinary lamb. Maude thought silently. This kind of cooking made him think of the offensive cooking of the Great Channel Shemale Island. It is a wonderful dish that can help [body shaping]. If consumed for a long time, it can obviously produce great benefits to the body. "This is the main reason why Sol is coming to Monmont Island?" Maude thought of this in an instant. This old man did not come here to provide for the elderly, but... Sol looked at Maude who was gorging himself, swallowed, and turned to look at Jaya. "Xiaoya, where are my chopsticks?" Jia Ya smiled and said nothing. Sol has a question mark. On the stone, Jabba was still wiping his face, and said coldly: "That''s for Maude, how can you have your share?" "Can''t take a few bites?" Sol opened his eyes wide, but he hadn''t eaten [Supplement Food] for a long time, so he missed it. "There are no doors." "..." Seeing that Jabba had no room for discussion, Thor turned to look at Jaya. Facing Saul''s expectant gaze, Jaya continued to laugh without saying a word. Maude looked at the three of them and said softly: "Or..." Before he finished speaking, Jia Ya looked over. Jia Ya opened her amber eyes, smiled at Maude, and slowly said, "Eat while it''s hot." "Ok." Maude cast a helpless look at Saul, and immediately concentrated on eating the lamb in the pot. A few days ago, he personally saw Jaya holding an axe and smashing a group of pirates who landed on Mon Mung Island. Her seemingly slender arms hide a power that cannot be underestimated. After half an hour, Maude ate the mutton in the pot thoroughly, and there was not even a bit of soup left. Seeing that Maude was not wasting anything, Jaya nodded in satisfaction, smiled and took away the chopsticks in Maude''s hand, and then returned to the place with a big iron pot. After eating a whole pot of stewed lamb, Maude''s fatigue was wiped out. Without Sol reminding him, Maude took the initiative to start training. On the rock, Jaba silently looked at Maude in training. Next to him, Sol looked resentful. Jabba glanced at Thor and said, "I suddenly felt that Maude seemed to be suitable for using an axe." "roll!" ........... Surrounding the valley. "Wow." Lafayette leaned forward with a piece of lamb. From the outside, it is just a piece of ordinary lamb stew. To be special, it is the tip of the emerald green grass sticking to the lamb. But it was such a seemingly ordinary piece of mutton. Once it was eaten into the stomach, the body seemed to be inspired inexplicably, and strength slowly emerged. Although short, it is also extraordinary. "interesting." Lafayette put the last piece of lamb into his mouth. Sunny watched Lafayette finish eating the lamb stew, and directed Bailey to clean up the table. After Bailey cleaned up the desktop, Sunny took out her notes, looked at Lafayette, and said seriously: "Let''s continue." She is learning sailing skills from Lafayette. Lafayette stood up, shook his head and said, "Time is almost up, I should go to Maude." "Ok." Sunny was a little sorry. When studying, time always flies quickly. Just like reading a newspaper. Sunny thought. Lafayette left the room and headed towards the grassland. One of the reasons Saul asked him to follow him was to be Maud''s partner. In this regard, Lafayette readily agreed. Only by the intense physical collision, can we more clearly feel the potential possessed by Maud. .......... Time flies like a white horse. Three months passed by. Maude stood on the edge of the cliff on the rocky mountain. Then he jumped down. There are almost 100,000 recommended votes. Applause! ! ! I''m so tired, old iron, double-click 666! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 137： Everyone has their own chance to play Chapter 137 Everyone has their own chance to play The height of the rocky mountains surrounding the ring valley is about 150 meters, equivalent to the height of about 50 floors. Such a height can be used to practice the moon step just learned. Maude leaped off the edge of the cliff, and his body fell against the mountain wind. The landing time is about 10 seconds. During this period, use the moon step as much as possible. Maude quickly adjusted his posture and stepped heavily on the air with his right foot first. Bang! There was a slight burst of air in the air, and Maude suddenly tilted to the left. At this time, Maude did not adjust his posture, but controlled his power and speed within a rough standard, so that he stepped down with his left foot. Bang! The thrust generated by stepping on the air caused Maude''s upper body to fall to the right, but he was overstretched and failed to straighten his figure. After all, he has just learned, the control of strength is still lacking. Maude stepped on the air and landed crookedly. When you are in the air, you should take into account factors such as gravity, weight, direction, strength, etc., and the error should not be too large. If one of these factors is not in place, stable monthly steps cannot be used. This is obviously not something that can be done easily. "If your physique is up to the standard, it is not difficult to learn moon steps, but the most difficult thing is to master the skills." Maude recalled the situation just now, so that he could make adjustments later. He knew very well that if he wanted to master the moon steps, he had to keep practicing. Jumping from the cliff is only the first stage of practice. After this stage is completed, you have to start practicing the skills of using the moon step in place, and then there are skills such as changing directions in the air, let alone shooting while using the moon step. Only by mastering these skills can the practicality of Yuebao be improved. Otherwise, Moon Step is at best a skill used to cushion the fall. And the most ideal state, of course, is to be a happy air bomber like Thor, who can make some enemies who lack anti-air means hate and helpless. However, it is impossible to reach Thor''s level within a few years unless it can hunt a lot of dragon-level prey. "Lafayette." After thinking about it, Maude looked at Lafayette not far away. "To understanding." Lafayette chuckled slightly, and a pair of white wings appeared behind him. call--! Lafayette grabbed Maude''s right hand, flapped his wings and flew into the air, and soon sent Maude to the edge of the cliff. Maude nodded towards Raphael, who fell to the ground with a smile. Standing on the edge of the cliff, Maude did not rush to jump off the cliff, but adjusted his breath first. Before he runs out of energy, he will keep practicing. During these three months, he insisted on training every day, coupled with the assistance of [Supplement Cooking], finally raised his physique to three stars the day before yesterday afternoon. After this initial stage, the improvement afterwards has been significantly slower. Judging from the current trend, even with the help of [Supplement Cooking] every day, it is estimated that it will take about 20 years to get the physique to the level of Kaido and Auntie. This is only a conservative estimate. In fact, it is not surprising that it will take thirty or even forty to fifty years. But he has a hunter''s note, can shorten this process as much as possible. Maude hadn''t jumped off the cliff, but Lafayette had slowly landed, and immediately put away his wings. Regarding the skill of Moon Step, although Sol has expressed it, Lafayette has no interest. After all, he is an Eudemons with the ability to fly, and there is no need to waste energy to learn to walk. Not long after putting away his wings, Lafayette felt a familiar gaze coming from behind. The eyes were full of envy. Without looking back, Lafayette knew that the source of his gaze was Sunny. Since he revealed to Sonny that his fruit ability is an Eudemons species in the animal system, whenever he uses the ability, it always attracts Sunny''s envy. Over time, Lafayette got used to it. A few meters away from Sunny, Bailey, who had successfully lost weight, was jumping around. Seeing that, he was also trying to learn moon steps. Jia Ya squatted on the ground, holding her cheeks in her hands, squinting at Bailey who was studying Yuebu. "Little Bailey, there is a way to master the moon step as soon as possible." "Really?" Hearing Jaya''s words, Bailey stopped his movements, staring in his eyes. Jia Ya smiled and said: "You''ll know if you try it." "Eh?" Listening to Jia Ya''s familiar mantra, Bailey was slightly startled, with a bad feeling. However, he didn''t want to miss any possibility, and immediately asked carefully: "What is the method?" Jia Ya smiled and took out an axe from behind, and then erected the axe so that the sharp axe was facing upwards. Seeing Jaya''s behavior, Bailey was a little dazed. Jia Ya pointed to the upward axe blade and explained: "This method is to use the survival instinct to stimulate your potential. Come, as long as you practice on the axe, you can definitely learn the moon step in a short time." "I don''t believe it, you must want me...!!!" Thinking of some horrible images, Bailey couldn''t help shivering. "Oh." Jaya looked at Pele, who had a special body structure, as if looking at a rare ingredient. After all, after three months of feeding with [Shibu], that special body will definitely cause some wonderful changes. Thinking of this, Jia Ya said unwillingly: "Little Bailey, come and try." Bailey screamed and hid directly behind Sunny. Upon seeing this, Jia Ya could only regret to put away the axe. From the side, Sol glanced at Jaya''s axe hanging behind him, and said with emotion: "I think Xiaoya is more suitable for a gun." Jabba said in a huff: "Get out!" While chatting, Maude fell from a height again, still crookedly landing. Afterwards, with the help of Lafayette, Maude reached the top of the mountain in the shortest time and then jumped down again. In this way, I continued to practice the technique of Yuebu. Sunny and Bailey are not idle either, they are also training. Jabba looked at Maude, who landed again, and asked, "Sol, it seems that it took you two years to master the moon step back then?" "Correct." "Then how long do you think Maud will take?" "With me watching, it will take about half a year." Saul smoked a cigarette and said lightly: "However, if you want to go further, it is useless to practice hard. Many things, including talents, can only be brought out by fighting." Having said that, Sol glanced at Lafayette not far away. The sparring effect is there, but after all, it is just a training battle that is not life-threatening. Perhaps hundreds of nearly a thousand training battles are not as useful as a life and death battle. If you want to let the training battle achieve the effect of a deadly battle without endangering your life, unless both parties are awakened animals with fruit ability. There is no need to worry about fatal injuries, and the injury can be recovered in a short time. With just two points, you can accumulate strength through daily deadly combat training. In fact, some people have already put this into action. ........ Time passed and night fell. A bonfire rises on the flat ground with a roasted whole lamb on it. Sol spread a newspaper in his hands. In the light of the fire, it was a headline news with a photo of Ace attached. "Fire Fist..." Sol whispered the name softly. Aside, Jabba glanced at the photos in the newspaper and said seriously: "This guy should be the most dazzling new star this year. He is very courageous. He dares to challenge White Beard at a young age." Saul nodded deeply. "The famous pirates seem to be very powerful." Sunny came to join in the fun, and she provided the newspaper. "Not at all." Sol looked at Sunny and smiled. "Oh." Sunny nodded and said, "I remember Lafayette''s name is Sheriff Devil." Hearing Sonny''s words, Maude couldn''t help but glance at Lafayette and joked: "To be honest, this name is pretty earthy." "..." Lafayette quit the chat group silently. Sunny let out a laugh, then turned to look at Maude, and asked: "Maude, if it were you, what name would you call yourself?" "I never thought about this." Maud thought about being mentioned by Sunny. As if thinking of something, he slowly looked at the small figure in front of the campfire. Suddenly in his mind, Sol''s face of decadence and unwillingness when facing Karp suddenly flashed. It was a kind of... after a lifetime, I was shocked to find that all the efforts were wasted and deeply unwilling. I tried my best to climb the mountains, but the mountains are always there. "Sol." Maude looked at Saul and said seriously: "Let me use the name of the sly gun for a few years." Crackling. A few sparks rose from the campfire. The scene suddenly fell silent. Sol was stunned. Suddenly, some long-lasting memories in his head were flipped. Vaguely, a voice gradually became clear. That is the voice of the captain. "Everyone has their own chance to play..." Sol raised the newspaper and put it in front of his face. "My appearance." "That is...for the moment?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 138： Shelf testimonials Chapter 138 is on the shelves Ahhhhhhhhhh, it''s time to decide life and death again. Although it was the third time on the shelves, I was still very nervous, like the kind of nervousness when I was waiting for the number in the third waiting room for subjects. call! In the last book, I chose a relatively small group of full-time hunters. This time I wanted to catch the heat, and I chose Pirate without much thought. As a result... when he wrote more than a hundred thousand characters, Zizhu felt a little regretful. Because the Pirate''s worldview is too big, and Zizhu doesn''t compose an outline when he writes books, he writes slowly and uncomfortably under the premise of pursuing reasonableness as much as possible. If you knew it was so difficult, lets go to other heat, haha~()~* However, he managed to come over. In the past two months, what has made me feel the most profound is the tolerance and support of the big readers. I am very loving, thank you! ! ! There is also the care of the editor-in-chief Mung Bean and the responsible editor Ruoye~~ Because of the achievements of Zizhu''s book, how can I say it, if you want to make a long story short, you can just leave it alone, haha! ! ! Okay, back to the topic. The life and death mentioned in the preface are not a joke. When each book arrives on the shelves, only the subscription results are the truth. That will affect the follow-up recommendation of this book, and Zizhu''s enthusiasm! After all, very cooked pork is definitely better than half-cooked, right? Therefore, the power of life and death of this book falls into the hands of the big readers. Your subscription determines how far this book can go! Therefore, Zizhu begs a wave of subscriptions here, and I am very grateful! If you can turn on automatic subscription, that would be even better, haha! Then the shelf time is at 12 noon on Friday, which is tomorrow. Zizhu hasn''t saved his manuscript. Today I plan to write all night until tomorrow when it will be put on the shelves at 12 noon, trying to get five chapters. To be honest, Zizhu has a small body. . The right side of the skull is still in pain. . But work hard. Finally, let''s talk about adding more conditions. After it is on the shelves, every 100 will be ordered plus one more, this is permanent and effective. Then the public period owes a few chapters due to physical reasons. There are definitely no ten chapters anyway, but it is still rounded up and regarded as ten chapters owed. In other words, ten chapters are currently owed. Then it will look at your subscription. Zizhus tentative small goal is three shifts a day! the above. Everyone has their own chance to appear on the stage. It''s time for the big readers to appear! Tomorrow 12 o''clock noon. Subscribe! It''s so important! (End of this chapter) Chapter 139： Inheritance of name (first update) Chapter 139 Inheritance of the title (first update) A resounding name is the standard for every big pirate, and it is also the pursuit of the pirates. It''s just that the origin of each pirate''s name is based on its own strength and characteristics. For example, Ace is known as the Fire Fist because he has the ability to burn fruits. Therefore, the inheritance of the name is very rare in the Pirate World. Jabba was surprised to see the fire shining on the serious Maude, and immediately looked at Sol, who was covering his face with the newspaper. As an old-age old man who has walked a long way side by side with Sol, he knows exactly what Mauds behavior means to Sol. That is not only a heritage, but also a new life. "It''s all worth it, right." Jabba was happy for Sol from the heart. Everyone couldn''t help but look at Saul, waiting for an answer. Sol was holding a newspaper to cover his face, as if there was a passion in his chest about to break through his body. It''s hard to tell how it feels. Emotionally? Or mixed feelings? But it doesn''t matter anymore. Because it''s worth... The enthusiasm that tossed in his chest suddenly shifted to his eyes. Saul suppressed his emotions and deliberately said in a nonchalant tone: "Isn''t it just a name? Take it away if you want, it''s no big deal." "Then I''m welcome." Maude laughed. Sunny looked at Saul whose face was covered by the newspaper, then looked at Maude with a smile on her face, and suddenly smiled knowingly. Jabba saw that Sol was obviously happy but had to pretend to be so calm, and did not hesitate to raise his hand, and directly took down Sols face-covering newspaper. Without the newspaper cover, everyone suddenly saw the tearful old Thor. "Jabba, I killed you!" Seeing this embarrassment by so many people, Saul couldn''t help it on his face, so he got up and fumbled a few times beside him. The gun was not touched, but there was a crutch. Sol picked up the crutches and greeted Jabba. Jabba drew back, avoiding the oncoming crutches, and sneered: "Cry when it''s time to cry, what''s the point of being affectionate?" "I killed you!" Saul ignored his tears, holding his crutches, rushed towards Jabba. Jabba stepped back, disdainfully said: "Can you catch up?" Saul yelled, and even Yuebu used it. Jabba didn''t intend to stay where he was waiting for Sol to come over, turned and ran. Two old people chase me, and disappear before everyone''s eyes in a short while. Running out of the grassland outside his residence, Jaba suddenly stopped. "Okay, it''s almost there." "..." Sol slowly put down his crutches and sat down on the grass, tears streaming down like money. "Jabba, you said I''m at this age, how can the tear ducts be so developed?" "The ghost knows." Jabba sat beside Sol, drew out his pipe, lit it and started smoking. Seeing this, Saul subconsciously touched his body, but he felt empty, and then realized that the pipe was placed in his residence. In desperation, Sol could only look at Jabba''s pipe hanging from his mouth. "Jabba, give me a bite." "Did you brush your teeth today?" "Have." Saul said with a guilty conscience. "roll!" Jabba moved to the side, as far away as possible from Sol. Saul sighed softly and looked up at the stars. After a while, Saul was still in tears, but smiled and sighed: "I don''t know where Raleigh and them are. I really want to share my joy with them." Jabba breathed out a thick smoke and said calmly: "When Maude is famous, it will naturally attract their attention." "That''s true." Saul was still laughing. How will those old friends react when the name of the spear is spread in the sea? Jabba turned his head and glanced at Thor, who was smiling happily. He knows that the old sniper who has been silently supporting the team in front of him actually attaches great importance to fame. But in order to better fulfill the support duties of being a sniper in the team, he will look like he is not pursuing. It''s different now... ......... By the campfire. "The old man was crying like that." Maude was surprised. Although he proposed this matter on the initiative, he didn''t expect Saul to react like that. Sunny sat next to Maude, looked at the burning firewood, and smiled: "The first time I saw Saul so happy." "is it" Maude also looked at the campfire. Not far away, Lafayette, who was outside, quietly drank goat''s milk wine. This goat''s milk wine has a spicy flavor with a milky flavor and a light sweetness. Although it doesn''t suit his taste, it''s good to drink it occasionally. Jia Ya paid attention to the roasting lamb on the campfire, thinking about the timing of the seasoning. Since Maude and the others came to the island, the number of sheep stocked in the ring valley has dropped sharply. If this continues, within a year, the sheep in the ring will be eaten up. Bailey jumped between Maude and Sunny and said seriously: "Sister, boss, I want a name too." "May I pick one for you?" Maude looked at Bailey who was squeezing into the middle. "Okay." Bailey looked forward to watching Maude. Maude thought for a while and clapped his hands: "How about calling Dark Crow?" "Dark Crow? Where did you hear this name." Sunny tilted her head slightly, thinking hard. Bailey''s facial features were wrinkled together, and he muttered to himself: "When I hear the dark crow, I think of the crow, do I look like a crow?" Seeing the reactions of Sunny and Bailey, Maude knew that the name was useless. While regretting, he thought of the name that had flashed in his head before. "Otherwise, call it Ferret, simpler." "The name Ferret is quite vivid." Sunny looked at Bailey, who was dressed in white, and couldn''t help but nod in agreement. "The ferret is the ferret, it''s much better than the dark crow." Bailey''s wrinkled facial features slowly loosened. I don''t know if it was because of the dark crows that made the comparison before, when he heard the name of Ferret so uncomfortable, he was glad to accept it. "Roast lamb is ready to eat." Jia Ya''s voice came over at this moment. Bailey directly left the name matter behind and rushed to Jaya first. Seeing Bailey''s food, Maude and Sunny smiled at each other. Under Jaya''s suggestion to eat while it was hot, several people started eating without waiting for Jabasol to come back. After eating for almost an hour, Maude and Sunny lay on their backs directly on the ground, shining stars in their eyes. "Maude, when are you going to go to sea?" "Wait when you master the moon step, if you can''t do it, Sol won''t let me go to sea." "Yes, life-saving ability is very important." "Haha, I think so too." The venue was quiet for a while. After a long time, Sunny said softly: "Saul hopes that I can do what I want to do, so after you go to sea, I will go to Kerra and them." Maude turned his head to look at Sunny''s profile, and said, "It''s decided?" "Ok." "That''s very good." Maude smiled. He knew that Sunnys dream was to free slaves as sexually as possible, and joining the revolutionary army was obviously the best choice. As for the scar on Sunny''s face, Maude now also knows the reason. It was the scar that Sunny''s mother cut out with a knife. As for the reason... Needless to say. "Maud, what is your dream?" "My dream..." Maude couldn''t help thinking. about this issue There was a delay of several minutes to change the VIP status. . Sorry (End of this chapter) Chapter 140： Fire Fist Ace again (second more) Chapter 140 is Fire Fist Ace again (second more) about this issue. Maude couldn''t answer for a while. The initial idea is relatively simple, that is to become stronger as soon as possible, and then gain a foothold in capital. He is very clear. In this world where big fish eat small fish, one must become stronger than others if you don''t want to become the fish on the cutting board of others. Is this purposefulness counted as a dream? Maude didn''t know, but he suddenly thought of a sentence. If you want to live, you have to eat. If you want to eat, you have to eat well. How to do this kind of thing? That is, the power is strong enough to do whatever you want. Maude pondered for a while, looked away from Sunny''s profile, turned to the sky full of stars, and said with a smile: "Does what you want is a dream?" Sunny thought for a while and nodded: "Forget it, I remember Saul said something similar." "What is it?" "If you can''t do whatever you want, what''s the point of going to sea?" "It''s not like what he would say." "Well, maybe where did he hear it from." "Haha." The two of them chatted with each other. Bailey was lying on the side, slept all over the place. Lafayette is still sitting on the rock quietly drinking goat''s milk brewed by Jaya. It''s just that he would look at Maude from time to time, as if eavesdropping. Jia Ya sat on the side of the campfire, and while silent, he could clearly hear the content of the chat between Maude and Sunny. "Pirate..." Jia Ya muttered to herself. Since she became sensible, all the pirates she saw were jerks who wanted to come to Mong Meng Island to burn, kill, and loot. Even the pirates learned from the newspapers are all bad things. Therefore, she hates pirates. Although Jabba was a pirate before, she couldn''t change her opinion. But she is not the kind of paranoid person, she will not overturn a boat with a stick. At least, she didn''t hate Sol and them. I have to say one thing... Jaya glanced at Lafayette without a trace. This man gave her a bad impression. For the reason, she can''t say why. Lafayette is very keen. He noticed that Jaya''s sight just now disappeared, and he just pursed his lips and smiled, not taking it seriously. One night passed. The next day, under Thor''s supervision, Maude began daily training again. Sol was calm, as if nothing had happened last night. But he also knew that the tearful and embarrassing appearance last night could not be washed away. On the grassland, Maude sweated like rain. Bailey worked out with Maude. Since he succeeded in losing weight, he seems to have changed his sex, and he is very concerned about exercise. It is probably because he has experienced the various benefits of becoming stronger... Near noon, Jia Ya with lunch arrived as scheduled. Maude and Bailey were already too hungry, and they gobbled up. After a while, he ate the tonic lunch that Jia Ya had brought over. After Jaya left, Maude glanced at Bailey who was lying on the grass with a satisfied face. "Sol, can a creature like Bailey learn to be domineering?" Bailey moved his ears when he heard Maude''s words. Saul groaned and said, "It is theoretically feasible." "Oh." Maude nodded. Bailey straightened his upper body when he heard Saul''s words, looking a little excited. However, he still prefers Moon Step, after all, it is a skill that can be used to escape. After a short break, Maude and Bailey started exercising again. In her home, Sunny still followed Lafayette to learn sailing skills. After deciding to go to the Revolutionary Army, Sunny''s enthusiasm for training has obviously dropped a lot. Because she wanted to be an intelligence officer, the proportion of strength and knowledge changed. In itself, she is not the material to become a strong one. After Jia Ya came back, she was idle and was fine, so she was just listening. She watched Lafayette talk about navigation in a clear and orderly manner, but she had a better view of Lafayette. The days just passed by day by day. Five months later. On the grassland, air explosions frequently sounded. Sol and Jabba sat on the rock, looking up and watching Maude step on the air in the air to change direction of the "Z". After five months, Maude finally mastered the skills of the moon step. He is now able to use Moon Step to change direction in the air. After reaching this level, Moonwalk can also be used in combat. Seeing Maude stepping on the air towards the top of the mountain, Saul said lightly: "It''s a month faster than expected." Jabba said with emotion: "Time flies so fast." "Ok." Saul nodded and whispered: "It''s time to let him go to sea..." Jabba smiled, wanted to tease, but after thinking about it, he gave up. On the top of the mountain. Maude stood on the edge of the cliff, closed his eyes and enjoyed the wind on his face. Perhaps it is derived from human nature, when using the moon step, there will be a very free feeling. Based on this alone, it was worth the time to master this technique. After a while, Maude opened his eyes. In the sky far ahead, a conscientious newspaper gull flew here. "Is the newspaper delivered once a week today?" Maude looked at the delivery gull, thought arose, couldn''t help but smile. Bang bang! He stepped on the moon step to meet the delivery gull. Newspaper Gull was shocked when he saw a human "walking" in the air. After seeing the human face clearly, he felt a little relieved. Came here to deliver so many newspapers, the delivery gull knows Maude. "I took the newspaper." Maude came to the side of the newspaper delivery gull and pulled out a newspaper directly from the belt. Upon seeing the newspaper gull, he couldn''t help yelling. It''s like saying: Pay? Although Maude didn''t understand, he could still understand what the gull meant. "Go ask Sunny." After a few words, Maude stopped the moon step, let his body fall to the ground, and disappeared from the vision of the newspaper gull after a while. The newspaper gull was rather helpless, and could only continue to fly to the place of residence. It''s so afraid that a newspaper''s money will be hacked. Maude landed steadily with the newspaper, and then browsed. The headlines are still about the pirates. "Is it Fire Fist Ace again?" Maude glanced at the picture of Ace in the headline. The content of the headline is probably that after becoming the captain of the second team of the Whitebeard Pirates, Firefist Ace was very active and defeated many enemies for the Whitebeard Pirates. There is also a pre-message. In more than a month, it will be a four-year World Conference. "Have you finished watching?" Maude was scanning the contents of the newspaper when he heard Thor''s voice coming from the front. "finish watching." Maude duplied. Although I haven''t finished reading it yet, I already understand the general content. "Bring the newspaper after reading it." "it is good." Maude walked over and passed the newspaper to Sol. Sol took the newspaper and read it out. "Huh? The headline is this Firefist Ace again?" "Tsk tsk." Jabba leaned over to take a look, and slapped his tongue. Maude watched Sol and Jabba''s reaction from the sidelines. The two elders did not know that Ace was Roger''s son. Think about it too. If you know it, it''s impossible to watch Ace being executed in the original book. "Should you tell them? Forget it..." Maude thought in his heart. They didn''t necessarily believe it, and they couldn''t find a suitable reason after they believed it. Maude waited patiently for Saul to finish reading the newspaper. Subsequently, Maude seriously said: "Sol, I have mastered the moon step." Saul knew exactly what he meant. He put down the newspaper and looked at Maude calmly. After a long time. Sol lightly patted the newspaper. "Boy, how long will it take to see your picture in the headline?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 141： Guide (third) Chapter 141 Leading the way (third more) I spent eight months on Mon Mong Island. During this period, Maude never used Hunter''s Notes. Although occasionally some unopened pirates come to Mong Meng Island, but these pirates are too weak, too weak to be worth the waste of pages. After all, it is the East China Sea whose average reward is around 3 million Bailey. For the pirates here, weak means really weak, and strong means really strong. Looking at the entire East China Sea, the target worth hunting is the Dragon Pirates. As a pirate group composed purely of murlocs, there are a lot of good prey with physique in it. Although the overall bounty is not high, there is still hard power. Not to mention Aaron, the captain of the Pirate Regiment, even those cadres under his banner could easily kill a Commodore in the East China Sea Branch. These strengths, coupled with the murloc''s natural physical advantage... Since Maude was in the East China Sea, there was no reason to let go of the Dragon Pirates. today. The wind is sunny and the weather is very suitable for sailing. Everyone came to the beach, where a small sailboat was stranded. This is the boat Maude and the others took eight months ago. As early as yesterday, Sol had already repaired the boat by himself. A boat like this is not a problem when used to sail, but at most it can only sway in the East China Sea. Maude and Lafayette worked together to put supplies such as freshwater food on the boat. Next, just push the boat out and you will be able to sail away from the island of Mon Mung. After releasing the supplies, Lafayette stayed directly on the ship, while Maude jumped off the ship. Just stepping on the beach, Maude saw Sol throwing an old flintlock pistol. Maude raised his hand to catch the flintlock pistol thrown by Sol. This flintlock pistol was the only intact old gun left by Sol, and the rest were all destroyed by Karp. Perhaps it is because of the old times, or because the single-shot flintlock is more powerful, so Sol only prefers single-shot flintlock. Therefore, this old flintlock pistol is not surprisingly a single shot. Regardless of the problem of loading ammunition, only in terms of power, it is indeed much better than the continuous-fire flintlock. "I accept it." Without any hypocritical words, Maude put away this precious flintlock pistol naturally. Sol silently nodded. Sunny looked at Maude with a look of dismay. Although I had been mentally prepared for a long time, but when this day came, the idea of ??not wanting Maude to leave came out inexplicably. Jabba calmly smoked, while Jaya squinted and smiled. The words before the farewell, before coming to this beach, have said all that should be said. Maude looked at Jia Ya and asked with a smile: "Sister Ya, don''t you think about it anymore?" Jia Ya shook her head and said calmly: "I don''t like pirates, let alone be a pirate." "Ok." Maude couldn''t hide his regret. He attaches great importance to Jia Ya''s food supplements, but Jia Ya''s perception of Pirates is very poor. At this time, he really wanted to pull out the pirates who had nothing to do with Mengmeng Island and whip their bodies hundreds of times. If it weren''t for them, how could Jaya, who grew up on Mengmeng Island, hate pirates so much? Thinking of this, Maude was still a bit unwilling. In order to get Jayala on board, he didn''t care so much. "Sister Ya, there are all kinds of strange ingredients in the Great Channel, such as an island called the Little Garden. There are all kinds of big beasts and dinosaurs on that island. Don''t you have any interest at all?" "..." Jia Ya opened his eyes slightly, hesitating. Her knowledge of the outside world is limited to the murals on the ruins, a few books in the residence, and the narration from Jabba. She had heard Jabba talk about dinosaurs, which seemed to be an ultra-ancient creature. I don''t know what the meat quality of that kind of creature is, and how to cook it? Jia Ya was touched. Jabba spit out a puff of white smoke and suddenly said, "It''s okay to go outside." He will not interfere with Jaya''s decision, but personally, he also hopes that Jaya can go to the outside world to take a look instead of staying on Mon Mung Island for a lifetime. "Jaba..." Jaya is still hesitating. Jabba smiled and said, "The decision is in your own hands, no one can interfere." Jia Ya couldn''t help being silent. Seeing that there was a drama, Maude was slightly overjoyed, but he didn''t chase too closely, but let Jaya consider it. After dozens of seconds, Jaya still shook his head. Although she wanted to see the outside world, she still resisted being a pirate. Seeing that Jaya still refused, Maude was very disappointed. However, Jaya hesitated for so long enough to see that she still wanted to go to sea. After all, is it still because of the identity of the pirate... "Sister Ya, we plan to sail in the East China Sea for a while." "Ok?" Jaya looked at Maude in confusion. Maude said seriously: "Then, we will come to Mon Mong Island again next month. At that time, if you change your mind..." Jia Ya could clearly feel Maude''s dedication to herself, so she nodded slightly. Maude smiled slightly when he saw this, somehow there was a possibility. Later, Maude bid farewell to Sol and the others, and then boarded the boat with Bailey. At Maude''s signal, Lafayette lowered the sails. The wind swelled the sails and slowly drove the boat away from the shallow water. Seeing the boat go away, Sunny''s eyes were glittering and she waved goodbye vigorously. Maude looked at Sanny who was waving his hand vigorously and shouted: "Sanny, intelligence is also a kind of power. If you go to the Revolutionary Army, don''t slacken." "Ok!" "Sol, usually smoke less and try to live a few more years!" "Buddy..." The boat drifted away. In the end, it turned into a small black spot in the eyes of Sol and others. Saul raised his head slightly, looked at the blue sky and white clouds, and said leisurely: "I''m waiting." ......... On the sea, the boat moved slowly. Bailey hid in the cabin. The difference with Sonny made him a little listless. Maude stood at the bow, looking out at the endless sea ahead. He was thinking about Sunny too. If Sonny can grow up in the revolutionary army, then he will borrow the intelligence power that Sonny possesses in the future. In return, he will lend his power to Sunny to use. This was agreed before they parted. Lafayette came to Maude and suddenly said: "Jaya is not suitable for boarding." Mo De was quite surprised when he heard this, and asked: "How to say?" "Too honest." Lafayette gave the reason. Maude was silent, and nodded after a moment. If it were not too honest, Jaya would have been on the ship. Lafayette said on the matter: "Besides, her strength and the so-called food supplements alone are indeed worth your effort to win over." Maude glanced at Lafayette, not wanting to entangle on the topic of Jaya, anyway, he would go to Mon Mong Island again in a month, and he would know by then. Compared to this... "Lafayette, follow me, what does it mean to you?" "Oh oh..." Lafayette narrowed his eyes and pointed his index finger upward. "Go to the highest point and enjoy the extraordinary view." "You really... have confidence in me." "Wow." Lafayette smiled softly. If that day comes. Then, he will be the guide of the highest place! For this reason, staying with Maud for eight months on the island of Monmont is nothing. This is the real idea in Lafayette''s mind. ........... Ten days later. The boat came to the northwest of the East China Sea. This is the sea area where the Dragon Pirate Group is located. And Maude''s goal is naturally the Dragon Pirate Group. (End of this chapter) Chapter 142： You are... a murloc! (Fourth) Chapter 142 You are... a murloc! (Fourth) Maude spent three months on the island of Mon Mung to upgrade his physique to three stars. In the next five months, even with the support of food tonic, it failed to condense the fourth star frame. After all, if you want to upgrade your star rating as soon as possible, there is only hunting. The Dragon and Pirates Group is Maude''s first target after an eight-month absence. In this regard, Maude is looking forward to it. The dinghy sailed downwind on the sea. Bailey lay in the cabin, basking in the sun. He was almost used to sailing for many days. From the bow, Maude looked at the outline of the land in the distance, his eyes full of expectation. Lafayette pinched his chin, thinking about changing to a reliable mast ship as soon as possible. Just relying on the current boat, let alone going to the great waterway, if there is a storm in the East China Sea, it may be overturned by a big wave. Thinking of this, Lafayette glanced at Maude. This time I specifically came to trouble the Dragon Pirate Group, and I might get enough money. In order to get here, it took a lot of effort to get a few nautical charts with coordinates. Without these charts, even if Lafayette''s navigation skills are good and he is not familiar with the East China Sea, it would be difficult for him to find the island where the Dragon Pirate Group is located. Lafayette was thinking about changing ships, and he didn''t think there was anything wrong with Maude''s motive for insisting on coming here. The East China Sea is veritably the weakest of the four seas. In the vast sea, the pirate with the highest reward is only 20 million, that is, Aaron, the leader of the evil dragon pirate group. In Lafayette''s view, it is the most normal thing that the strongest pirate in the East China Sea stepped under his feet the first thing to go to sea. The so-called fame, stepping on peers is one of the fastest shortcuts. Furthermore, since Maude was offered a reward, he has stayed on Mon Mong Island for eight months. The disappearance of these eight months, from the outside world, Maud has mostly become a missing person. Therefore, this crusade against the Dragon Pirate Group can also be regarded as a signal flare for Maude to return to the public. In addition, you can also grab a sum of money to exchange for the ship. Lafayette made up for Maude''s motive for coming to defeat the Dragon Pirates. Don''t say it, this is justified and justified. Maude didn''t know what Lafayette was thinking, he looked at the islands getting closer and closer, and his mind gradually became more active. "I finally saw the island!" Bailey jumped onto Maude''s shoulder, looking excited. These days, he can only eat dry food, which makes Bailey very uncomfortable. The first thought when I see the island is to quickly go to the island to eat and drink. Lafayette observed the environment along the lower coast and turned to look at Maud. "Where do you want to dock?" The point of view is the cliffs and beaches. Given the size of their ships, there are only a few more suitable landing sites. But Lafayette didn''t take the initiative without authorization, but asked Maud''s opinion as a subordinate. "Just the beach over there." "To understanding." The small sailboat came to shallow water. Lafayette first put away the sails, and then flew to the beach with a small boat. Flying through the shallow waters, Lafayette slowly put the boat on the beach, and immediately retracted its wings. "It would be great if I could fly directly to the next island like this." Bailey murmured softly, obviously preferring the feeling of being carried, rather than bumping back and forth at sea. Lafayette just didn''t hear Bailey''s mutter. If he used this method of flying with a small boat instead of sailing, he might become the first member of the team to die of overwork. Maude got off the boat and looked at the surroundings. At the end of the beach is a sparse grove with several trails that were stepped on. It is located in the northeast and east of the island, and the stronghold of the Dragon Pirate Group is in the southwest. The two positions are almost diagonal. Maude deliberately went around half a circle to this place in order to avoid the murlocs. His choice is the only thing Lafayette can''t understand. Lafayette did not despise the Dragon Pirates, but he did not think that the Dragon Pirates was an enemy worthy of careful treatment. Therefore, there is really no need to be so careful. Lafayette did not raise any questions, and Maude couldn''t take the initiative to explain. The reason why I didn''t want to be discovered by the Dragon Pirates was to first go to Cocosia Village to contact Nami, and then get more detailed information about the Dragon Pirates from Nami. In order to increase revenue as much as possible, this information is very important. The other is the key condition of starting ability-face image. At this point, you can only start with Nami. Otherwise, Maude didn''t want to waste time comparing the murloc''s data and facial images one by one. "Lafayette, you take Bailey to the village to eat something." "how about you?" "I have something to do, about money." "it is good." Hearing Maude talking about money, Lafayette didn''t ask much, and took the interested Bailey to the nearby village first. After watching Lafayette and Bailey leave, Maude walked along the shore towards Cocosia Village. While walking, Maude met a middle-aged woman squatting on the beach digging for clams. In order to save time, Maude took the initiative to walk over. "Auntie, how can I get to Cocosia Village?" Maude asked with a smile. The middle-aged woman was quite wary at first, after all, Maude looked very face-to-face, not like a resident of the island. But Maude was so good-looking and courteous, he relaxed, and pointed out the direction for Maude. "Thank you." After thanking him, Maude followed the direction pointed by the middle-aged woman. "Boy." The middle-aged woman looked at Maude, and after hesitating for a few seconds, she stopped Maude. Maude stopped and looked back at the middle-aged woman in confusion. "What''s wrong?" "What are you going to do in Cocosia Village?" "Return to relatives." Maude said quietly. The middle-aged woman did not suspect him, and said anxiously: "Young man, did your relatives say anything to you? I advise you to leave quickly, if you are evil..." Halfway through, the middle-aged woman shut her mouth subconsciously, lowered her head slightly, her face was full of deep fear. Maude knew what the middle-aged woman wanted to say, and his eyes lightly flicked over the look of fear that seemed to be carved into the soul. This is the original sin of the weak. In the face of oppression, there is no strength to resist, but to accept it and live in fear all day long. The more than twenty villages on this island ruled by the evil dragon pirate group are just a small corner in the pirate world. There are countless more cruel and dark places. Therefore, in this world, power is very important capital. Maude looked at the middle-aged woman and smiled: "I know, but it doesn''t matter, thank you for your concern." After speaking, Maude turned and left. The middle-aged woman stared at Maude''s back in a daze. Dare to come here if you know? The middle-aged woman sighed worriedly. I don''t know why, what the young man said just now gave her an inexplicable sense of peace of mind. Shaking her head, the middle-aged woman continued to dig clams. The villagers have to pay the head fee to the Dragon Pirate Group every month. An adult is one hundred thousand Baileys, and a child is fifty thousand Baileys. Such harsh conditions make the villagers difficult to survive here. ....... After half an hour. Maude came to an orange grove. He has prophetic intelligence, so there is no need to go to Cocosia Village. The orange trees in the forest are neatly planted, and there is a spacious road of more than two meters between the trees. During the orange harvest season, every orange tree is covered with beautiful and full-bodied oranges, which shows the owner''s degree of care for this orange forest. Looking away from the orange tree, Maude walked towards the house not far away. After walking a few steps, a woman with a healthy complexion and holding a shovel walked out from one side and blocked Maude''s path. The woman is Nuoqi Gao and Nami''s family. She stared at Maude, whom she had never seen before, and said solemnly: "Who are you? What do you want to do here?" Facing Nuoqigao''s questioning, Maude did not answer, but looked at the house not far away, quietly using his knowledge. "Isn''t there..." Seeing and hearing the color has explored the house without feeling the breath. Realizing that Nami was not at home, Maude said to herself regretfully. Nuoqigao noticed Maude looking towards the house, combined with Maude''s unconcealed regret. Immediately, Nuoqigo realized that Maude was coming for Nami. After this judgment, Nuoqi''s high eyes changed, out of the protective psychology of Nami, he slammed forward a few steps, raised his shovel and smashed it at Maud. Her original intention was to stun Maude, so she took a little bit of strength. But even if she tried her best, it was useless. Maude raised his hand slightly, and then steadily caught the shovel that came towards his head. "Ok?" Nuojiao''s complexion changed. Immediately afterwards, she stared at Maude squeezing the **** into a small iron ball with her bare hands. this is What a terrifying power. "you" Looking at this scene in horror, Nuoqigao''s head suddenly went blank. She unconsciously released the handle of the shovel and stepped back two steps, but accidentally fell down and sat down on the ground. "You are... a murloc!" With his head blank, Nuoqigao blurted out non-thinking words. In her shallow cognition, only murlocs can possess such terrifying power. "what???" A series of question marks appeared on Maude''s head. Four changes first. . I''ll go to sleep. . Wake up to continue writing. . If you have enough time, strive for six more. (End of this chapter) Chapter 143： Colonel Wolf Rat of the Navy Headquarters (Fifth) Chapter 143 Navy Headquarters Colonel Wolf Rat (fifth more) Although the name of Usopp has been used... But where am I like a murloc? ? ? Maude looked at Nuoqigao sitting on the ground speechlessly. Be scared, this woman... Maude looked down at the shovel in his hand, which had become a stick connected to a small iron ball. After thinking about it, Maude used both hands together, pressing the small iron ball with one hand and the tail of the club with the other. Then, with a little effort, it was like squeezing a can, and as his hands closed, he pressed a whole stick with a small iron ball into a small cake. This is not something that can be done by brute force alone. Maude let go, and the shovel cake fell on the ground, splashing some dust. Nuoqigao also realized that she had said something silly at this time, but she was really silly looking at the shovel being crushed into small cakes by Maude. The young man in front of him is obviously a real human being, but what is going on with this power? She has seen murlocs that can raise a house up to the ground with strength alone, and she has seen murlocs easily destroy five warships. No matter how many navies have been here, in front of the monster-like murlocs, they are all fragile like oranges that can be squeezed by a hand. Over time, not only Nuoqigao, but all the villagers on the island, all believe that murlocs are an existence that humans cannot contend with, and that humans cannot be stronger than murlocs. Those navies that were easily killed by the murlocs are **** evidence. So, who is this boy in front of me? If the power of mankind could be so powerful, why would the navy that came to fight against the Dragon Pirate Group be so vulnerable? Maude looked at Nuoqigao with a dull face. The shovel biscuits seemed to further stimulate the woman, but it also made Maude achieve his goal. Showing strength is one of the intuitive ways to increase persuasiveness. That''s why Maude would do this. Seeing Nuoqigao staring at the shovel biscuits, Maude stooped to pick up the shovel biscuits, and took Nuoqigao''s gaze. "I don''t mean anything else, just want you to understand one thing, I...very strong." Maude squeezed the shovel biscuits, and walked over to Nuojigo who was sitting on the ground, towards the house. "If you calm down, come find me in the house." Leaving Nuoqi sitting high on the ground, Maude came to the house, raised his hand and opened the door and walked in. The area in the room is not large, but the decoration is very warm, you can see the owner''s good intentions. Mostly, I want Nami to feel the atmosphere of home intuitively when she goes home to heal. Only based on the surrounding arrangements, Maude could easily guess Nuoqigao''s intentions. After taking a few casual glances, Maude sat at the dining table in a arrogant manner, and immediately squinted his chin to look forward to the opening of a small slit door. He was waiting for Nuojigo to come in. After a few minutes, the door was slowly pushed open. Nuoqigao walked into the house and closed the door with his backhand. She has calmed down. The unknown boy showed no malice. If so, it will not be the case now. Moreover, the scene of the teenager pressing the shovel into small biscuits with bare hands has been deeply in her head. Maude pointed to the opposite seat and motioned Nuoqigao to come and sit. Nuoqigao bit her lip lightly, this is obviously her home. But the situation is better than people, and there is no time to think about it. Nuoqigao walked over and sat opposite Maude. Such a submissive performance made Maude very satisfied. "What''s your name?" "Nokchigo." "When will Nami come back?" Hearing Maude''s question, Nuoqigao could not help being silent. The boy knew Nami''s name. Is it because Nami stole his money? That''s why he came here? Nuoqigao was silent, thinking in his heart. She didn''t know the specific intention of Maude, how could she easily reveal the news about Nami. "Did not say?" Maude flicked the table. The dull sound shocked Nuoqigao''s body. Still silent. Maude''s deterrence was enough to make Nuoqi suppress her temperament and dare not mess around easily. But when it comes to Nami''s matter, Nuojigo will not give in anyway. Maude could see Nuojiao''s determination. Obviously, relying on force alone cannot make Nuoqigao a bridge between him and Nami. In order to maximize the profits, he must first obtain detailed information from Nami. Before that, you can''t meet people from the Dragon Pirates. If you encounter it, you will inevitably kill it. In that case, it is tantamount to the loss of several babies with walking experience. That won''t work. In the East China Sea, there are only so many experienced babies who can put on the table. It must not be wasted. Thinking of this, Maude retracted his hand on the dining table, his upper body was straight, but he had a military posture. "Actually I am a navy." "..." Upon hearing Maude''s words, Nuoqigao''s face was shocked. Without waiting for Nuoqigao to speak, Maude continued: "I came here this time to defeat the Dragon Pirates." "Ok?" Nuoqigao''s eyes brightened, but dimmed again in an instant. Every time I see a warship, there is always hope. But the final result was disappointment without exception. She has been disappointed too many times. Maude said: "You have seen it, I am still quite strong." Nuoqi Gao heard this, her eyes lit up again. Maude said: "But you should also be very clear that the Dragon Pirate Group is not generally strong." Nuoqigao''s eyes dimmed again. Maude said: "I said so, but I am still very confident." Nuoqigao''s eyes lit up again. Maude sighed: "It''s just...Although I have confidence, I can''t guarantee that I can eradicate the Dragon Pirates." Nuoqigao''s eyes dimmed again. Maude smiled and looked at Nuoqigao who was a little confused. "So, in order to make sure this can happen, I need Nami to provide detailed information about the overall strength of the Dragon Pirates." "As long as I have the information, I can easily eliminate the Dragon Pirates, which is why I came to find Nami." Speaking of this, Maude suddenly got up, stretched out his right hand to Nuoqigao, and said sternly: "Get to know me officially, I am the Colonel Wolf Rat of the Navy Headquarters." "You really are... the navy!" "It''s true." Maude affirmed. Nuoqigao seemed to see hope again, slowly got up, and reached out to hold the right hand extended to Maud. suddenly. Maude noticed it and looked straight at the door. I was not sure when Nami would go home before, so I could only understand this through Nuojigo. But it''s not needed now. "The Lord is here." When speaking, Maude directly withdrew his hand, causing Nuoqi to jump high. Nuojigo suddenly stared at Maude. Apart from her unknown situation, she felt that she was going to be played badly. Maude looked at Nuoqi Gao and smiled: "Those words just now...just assume I haven''t said them." "What, what?" Nuoqigao seemed to understand something, and his face couldn''t help changing. At this moment, she heard rapid footsteps coming from outside the door. It''s Nami... Crunch. The door was pushed open. Nami walked into the house quickly, covered in scars, carrying a dagger and a bulging cloth bag in her hands. Upon entering the house, Nami immediately noticed the presence of Maude. "Nockigao, who is he?" Na Mei''s eyes condensed, her slightly swollen face showing fierceness. Nuoqi Gao was trying to answer, but Maude was one step ahead. "Nami, let''s make a deal." Maude sat down slowly, squeezing his cheek with his right hand, and looked at Nami calmly. "I will help you kill all the murlocs, including Aaron. In exchange, the money you buried in the orange grove and the bag in your hand..." "Boom." Hearing the money in the orange grove, Nami''s face changed drastically, as if she was irritated, she threw away her money decisively and rushed towards Maude with a dagger in her hand. She wanted to control Maude for the first time, and then asked clearly what was going on. "Nami, don''t...!" Nuoqi shouted to stop, but it was too late. Regardless of her injuries, Nami jumped to the table, pointing her dagger at Maude''s neck. However, Nami''s eyes flickered. When he recovered, the dagger had reached Maude''s hands. Nami''s body leaning forward suddenly froze. Maude pinched the dagger, hung it on the table, and flicked his thumb. Cang! One finger snapped the tip of the dagger. The shards fell on the table and made a light noise. Then, under the horrified gaze of Nami and Nuoqigao. I saw Maudes thumb snapped again, as if he was pushing the bullets one by one from the magazine, quickly snapping the dagger inch by inch. The fragments of the dagger fell on the tabletop like a drizzle. "Ding Ding Ding..." "There is no free lunch in this world. You have to pay whatever you want." "Ding Ding Ding..." "You give me money and information, and I will help you kill all the murlocs." "Ding Ding Ding..." "how is it?" When Maude said the last word, the dagger was bounced into dozens of pieces by him, and fell on the table in disorder. Tick. Sweat beads slipped from Nami''s cheeks, gathered at the chin, and fell straight to the tabletop. Her face was pale. "who are you?" "Captain Wolf Rat at the Navy Headquarters." (End of this chapter) ~： Five shifts, stay permit. Five changes, leave a certificate. It was all night last night, and I wanted to wake up and code words, but I was afraid of oversleeping, so I pulled out Chapter 5 before going to bed. In other words, I started the code word at 1 o''clock noon yesterday, and now...Almost 30 hours. Can''t hold it now, so there is no sixth watch today. Earlier, it was said that the condition for adding a change to the shelves was to add one change for every one hundred. The threshold is set relatively low, the original intention is to use the lack of change to spur oneself. But judging from the current subscription, it should be easier to pay off the debt... Well, seriously. Then, thank you all for your rewards. I will not report one by one now. I will find a time to post the testimonials at the end of the chapter. Please forgive me~! And a special thanks to a leader of the justice zombie control Lolita. From the beginning of the book until now, he urges me to code words every day, but it is obviously useless, hey. Looking at these rewards, I always feel that I dont want to make a reward and add more. So, post two more plus more conditions. For all book friends'' rewards, 30,000 starting currency rewards plus one more. 300 monthly pass plus one change, only valid this month. If you feel that the monthly pass is not much, it should not be stressful. , Or take this opportunity to ask for a monthly pass. Big readers, come here for a few monthly passes. thank. Then, Zizhu didn''t know how much more he would owe. Anyway, its a long time coming to Japan, pay it back slowly, and delete this post after its paid off. If you die halfway, I will invite you to eat pork. At present, try to make three changes a day. In addition. Book group number: 164434664. You can come over if you are interested. Well, Zizhu went to sleep. good night. (End of this chapter) Chapter 144： Dumbfounded Chapter 144 is stunned Is this person really a colonel... Maude''s self-reported identity made Nami doubtful. She glanced at the shards of the dagger on the table, and a shadow flashed past her eyes. Flick the dagger with your fingers. This kind of trick is nothing to that group of monsters. Regardless of whether the person in front of her is a colonel, she does not think that the other party can kill all the murlocs. Intuitively speaking, there is nothing wrong with Nami''s judgment. Along and other fish people are very powerful, and they can easily smash their daggers. It''s just that the fish people can''t bounce the dagger inch by inch like Maud. The difference between this is in control. Maude could feel Nami''s distrust of herself. At this point, he can understand. After all, it is impossible for a human who has lived under the hegemony of murlocs to believe in such things for a long time. Looking at the pair of sisters who suddenly fell silent in front of him, Maude stretched out his right hand and gathered the table full of dagger fragments into his palm, and immediately got up. Following Maude''s move to get up, Nami reflexively backed up, and then got off the table. Maude didn''t care about Nami''s behavior, but raised his right hand holding dozens of dagger fragments. After drawing the eyes of Nami and Nuoqigao, Maude controlled the armed color and covered his palm. Immediately, give a firm grip. Accompanied by the harsh sound, the fragments of the dagger in the palm of his hand suddenly turned into powder. Afterwards, Maude released his right hand and let the iron powder fall onto the desktop in front of him. Watching Maude crush the sharp dagger fragments into powder with his bare hands, Nami and Nuoqigao''s eyes narrowed. No injuries... Nami and Nokiko couldn''t believe their eyes. Maude ignored the reaction of sister Hua and said lightly: "I bet on the life of my wolf rat and vowed to slaughter the dragon and pirate group. If they lose, they will not retreat." "you" Nami looked at Maude with her eyes wide open. At this moment, the seed named hope sprouted quietly. This person, maybe really... Nuoqigao also stared closely at Maud, with hope rising in his heart. "So, for this transaction, do you agree or refuse?" Maude looked at Nami with a complicated expression. Nami took a deep breath. She has seen the power of Maude and has expectations for it. but In another two years or so, we may be able to make up enough to buy 100 million Baileys in Cocosia Village. Is it stability or risk? Nami thought. Even if Maude has a strong power, she can''t hold all the chips, it''s about the entire Cocosia Village... "I agree, but the money can only be given to you after it''s done!" In the end, Nami made a decision. "This is natural." Maude nodded. Money is nothing. What he wanted was information from the Dragon Pirate Group. If it weren''t for this, he wouldn''t show off his skills here many times. But as long as you can get the results, it doesn''t matter how many times you show off. "Nuoqigao, go get the pen and paper." Maude glanced at Nuoqigao. "Huh? Oh!" Nuoqi froze for a moment, and after reacting, she walked towards the desk subconsciously. No, this is my home... Nuoqigao looked back at Maude. I saw Maude pointing to the chair and motioning for Nami to sit down, just like the head of the family. Feeling helpless, Nuoqi picked up the pen and paper from the desk, and then came to the table. "Thank you." Maude took the pen and paper. Hearing this thank you, Nuo Qigao couldn''t help but looked at Maude in surprise. What kind of person is this guy? Nuoqigao is in a complicated mood. Maude pushed the pen and paper in front of Nami, and smiled: "Please use intelligence to write the names, strengths and face sketches of all the murlocs of the Dragon Pirates on paper. As long as you have this information, my The odds of winning will be greater." Nami did not hesitate, and followed Maude''s request, picked up the pen and wrote on the paper. The first name she wrote down was, without surprise, the leader of the Dragon Pirates that she hated the most, Aaron. rustle-- The house was quiet, and only the voice of Nami writing. Three hours later, Nami stopped writing and pushed a large stack of paper to Maude. The main reason why it takes so long is that drawing a sketch takes time. If it wasn''t for Nami''s good skills, it would take longer. Maude picked up the paper full of handwriting and painted face like a sketch, and looked at it seriously. The first to bear the brunt is Aaron, the most valuable experienced baby. "There are so many moves, eh? Chewing gum??" Maude couldn''t help looking up at Nami. Regarding the Dragon Pirates, Maude probably only remembered the names of Aaron and other major murlocs, not to mention the face-like problem. This is why he came to find Nami. And Nami did not disappoint him, her painting skills were extremely good. Not only can provide detailed information, but also the most critical facial information. But is this trick of chewing gum serious? Faced with Mauds doubts, Nami solemnly said: "I won''t be joking about this kind of thing." "Yes." Maude nodded and continued to look. The next information can be regarded as returning to normal style. Looking over the detailed information of several cadres, Maude tickled the corner of his mouth. Nami really has worked hard, so she came right. Thinking of this, Maude continued to look down. "Salt-yaki, Pissarro, Canehiro..." "It''s all miscellaneous fish, the moves are fancy." Maude picked up the pen and crossed out some useless information on the paper. Only cadre-level fish talents deserve detailed information. As for other trash fish, one name is enough. "A whole group of murlocs should be able to bring a lot of benefits to the physique." Maude thought silently and couldn''t help but start looking forward to it. After drawing the last stroke, Maude put down the pen and put the paper away properly. Find a place to copy this information into the hunter''s notes, and then harvest experience. "Happy cooperation." Maude smiled slightly at Sister Hua, immediately got up with a pile of intelligence, and walked towards the door. Is this over? While Nami and Nuoji were stunned, Maude had already walked to the door of the room. "Wait!" Nami couldn''t help but speak out. Maude opened the door and walked out without looking back. The intelligence has been obtained, so there is no need to continue wasting time here. In the house, Nami looked at the open door blankly and muttered, "This person...what the **** is going on?" Nuoqigao was silent. Nami''s words are also a reflection of her heart. At first, she thought Maude came to trouble Nami as a victim. However, Maude actually mentioned the money buried in the orange grove, which was their secret deep in their hearts. When he was shocked, he thought that Maude was a criminal for money, but he claimed to be a colonel in the navy headquarters. In the end, after getting the information, Maude didn''t talk about money, so he left decisively. The series of operations really stunned Nuoqi Gao. So, what is this guy thinking? "By the way, today is the day to pay." Nuojigo suddenly looked at Nami. Hearing Nuoqigao''s words, Nami suddenly got up and ran towards the open door. "Nami, your injury..." "It doesn''t matter." Nami ran out of the house and looked up, but she couldn''t see half of her figure. Where did you go... Nuojiao followed out. The two sisters couldn''t help looking in the direction of the village. at the same time. A group of murlocs came to Cocosia Village. (End of this chapter) Chapter 145： Boy, you cant pass! Chapter 145, young man, you can''t pass! The Dragon Pirates regiment ruled over twenty villages on the island. Every month, the villagers have to pay a full head fee to the Dragon Pirates. If you can''t afford it, there is only one dead word in the end. If you dare to resist, the village will be destroyed. Such dire and hot days have lasted for six years. Today, it happens to be the collection day once a month. A group of murlocs walked into the village road mightily. The two leading murlocs are both officers of the Dragon Pirate Group. One is Kroobi with two pigtails and a blue karate uniform. The other is Ah Chiu with short brown hair and sausage-thick lips. Kokosia Village is the closest village to the Dragon Realm. Therefore, this is the last stop for collecting head fees. Under the leadership of the two cadres, the fish people came to the sentry box in the middle of the village road. Without their urging, the villagers walked out of the house in a panic, everyone holding Bailey who was about to hand in. Kroobi was expressionless and waited for the villagers to take the money. Ah Chiu put his hands in his trouser pockets, tilted his head slightly, looking around in all kinds of boredom. Behind them, stood more than twenty vicious murlocs. "Hurry up." A murloc said viciously. The silent villagers took the money one by one. One of the villagers slowed down a bit, and was roughly pushed away by the murloc who collected the money. The villager who was pushed away fell heavily to the ground, but he did not dare to be angry or speak. The villagers who lined up to pay the money were silent as death. In the face of the powerful murlocs, they have no resistance and can only silently endure the oppression of the murlocs. After a while, the bag used to hold the money was bulged by piles of Bailey. The murloc in charge of the points nodded at Kroobi, indicating that all the head fees have been paid. In the end, there was only one head fee from the orange grove. "go." Kroobi walked towards the orange grove. The fish people followed closely behind Kroobi. After receiving the last head fee, they can call it a day and go home. In front of the houses on both sides of the village road, the villagers bowed their heads, afraid to look at the fish people. The entire collection process ended in such a silent atmosphere of fear. The fish people walked a distance, and suddenly saw a young human coming from the opposite side. This human is Maude who left the orange grove and was going directly to the territory of the evil dragon. The information has been reproduced in the hunter''s notes, and naturally it is the first time to harvest the experience. Seeing Maude coming from the opposite side, the fish people stopped one after another. Kroobi looked at the murloc who was in charge of the points and asked, "One less?" "There is no undercounting, except for a female human in the orange grove, the rest of the head fee is here." The murloc in charge of the points lifted the big cloth bag in his hand. Hearing this, Kroobi turned to look at Maude again, and said coldly: "It''s not on the island, then kill it." At this time, Maude also saw Crow Obi and other murlocs standing in the middle of the village road. "Here is an appetizer." Maude chuckled lightly, and his gaze flicked across Croobi and Ajiao. With that distinctive appearance and dress, Maude recognized the identity of the other party the first time. Immediately, Maude''s footsteps towards the Murloc not only did not stop, but even faster. On both sides of the village road, the villagers of Kokosia Village saw Maude taking the initiative to walk towards the fish people, and their expressions couldn''t help but feel worried for the teenager. At this moment, a middle-aged uncle in uniform walked quickly to the village road and stopped Maude. The middle-aged uncle is the sheriff of the village, named Ajian. A Jian could tell at a glance that Maude was a newcomer. In order to prevent the fish people from harming Maude, he would take the initiative to stop Maude. "To drive this boy out of the village before the murlocs come." Such thoughts flashed in Ah Jian''s mind. Immediately, he looked at Maude and said in a bad tone: "Boy, outsiders are not welcome in Cocosia Village, please leave immediately." "Thanks, uncle." However, Maude raised his hand and patted Ajian on the shoulder, and immediately passed Ajian as light as the wind, and went straight to the fish people. Ah Jian was taken aback, completely unexpected that Maude would react like this. Am I driving you away, not welcoming you? "and many more!" After returning to his senses, Ajian turned around abruptly, subconsciously reaching out his hand to catch Maude''s clothes. However, after just a moment of turning around, Maude was already ten meters away. so fast bad. Seeing that the distance between Maude and the fish people was less than ten meters, A Jian was shocked. "Boy, you can''t pass!" "It''s so noisy." The speaker is Aju. He is not stupid, how could he not see Ah Jian''s plan. Immediately, he bulged the horn-like sausage mouth, spraying a water cannon that was not weaker than a bullet at the position of Ajian''s leg. A human being is a long-flowing profit. It is impossible for Ah Chiu to kill Ah Jian for such a trivial matter, so he chose the water cannon to fall on his leg. Cang! Maude quickly drew out the Chidori and slashed it accurately on the water cannon with one knife. The water cannon that should have passed through Maude''s side was cut in half and hit the ground on the left and right sides of Ah Jian respectively. At this moment, A Jiancai reacted and said in amazement, "That boy..." Murloc side. Kroobi''s eyes changed when he saw Maude sever the water cannon. With this hand alone, he realized that Maude is not an ordinary person. He was experienced in combat and rushed to Maude without even thinking about it. He wanted to inflict a fatal blow on Maude before he took the knife. It''s not about despicableness, but about judgments made by instinct. "The Murloc Karate, cut with a wrist knife!" Kroobi raised his hand and drove the scimitar-like hard fins on his elbows, slashing towards Maude''s neck. Break the air! Maude did not retract the knife, raised his other hand, and firmly pinched the fin that was slicing towards his neck. "My wrist knife cut..." The ultimate move was so easily guarded, Kroobi''s eyes shrank, and his face was shocked. "A mere human!" Kroobi''s face and even his arms were bursting with veins. He used his strength to feed in an instant. However, even if he tried his best, the fins pinched by Maud still couldn''t move. "how is this possible?!" Kroobi couldn''t believe his eyes. He is a murloc...! Maude didn''t give Kroobi any room to think, and his hand holding the fin slammed down, drawing a beautiful arc. Click! The fin, which Kroobi claims to be hard as iron, suddenly broke. At the same time, the powerful force made Kroobi lean forward and hover in the air, spinning quickly at low altitudes like a yo-yo. Maude didn''t seem to want to waste too much time. When he passed Kroobi, he raised his knife and stabbed it towards the rapidly rotating body, and then walked towards the remaining fish people. After two or three steps, there was a dull sound of the body landing behind him. Maude did not look back, and the whole process was not muddled. Behind him, Kroobi, who had lost his vital signs, was lying on his back, with a fatal penetrating wound on his forehead. "Crooby!" Ah Chiu, who is also at the cadre level, changed his face. On both sides of the village road, the villagers stared wide-eyed, as if they had seen something incredible. "With a single blow, the cadres of the Evil Dragon Pirate Group..." Ajian looked at Maude''s back in amazement. At this time, Nami and Nuoqigao came to the village road of Cocosia Village. At a glance, they saw Kroobi lying on the ground and Maude walking towards the remaining murlocs with a knife. "Wolf Rat..." "What happened just now?" Nami and Nuoji were shocked. As innocent as I am, I am obviously handicapped, and I still want to post three chapters together, it''s time to fight! Write today''s third chapter before twelve! (End of this chapter) Chapter 146： You lied (third update, 300 monthly pass plus more) Chapter 146 You lie (third update, 300 monthly pass plus update) That human, not only easily caught Crow''s Obi''s ultimate move, but also killed Crow''bi with a single knife? The fish people headed by Ah Chiu were both angry and unbelievable. Since I came to the East China Sea, the humans I have encountered are basically vulnerable guys. Even if they came to crusade against their navy, it was resolved in twos or twos. Over time, the fish people who were accustomed to rampant dominance grew more and more. In their view, humans are just an inferior race, stupid, weak, and useless! They were so arrogant before, and now Crooby''s death has brought them just as shocking. "How dare you as an inferior...!" Ah Chiu looked at Maude who came over, his eyes suddenly red. "The frog at the bottom of the well." Maude smiled coldly. This kind of unreasonable contempt for human beings is ridiculous in Maude''s eyes. You know, in the farthest sea area, there are countless human monsters. And Aaron''s predecessor was also a member of the Pirates of the Sun, so he should have a clearer understanding of this. However, Aaron led by example to bring out a group of idiots who have no respect for human beings. Ah Chiu was furious. "Baifa Water Iron Cannon!" The long sausage mouth quivered like a machine gun, The powerful water cannons ejected from his mouth and flew towards Maude. Maude didn''t dodge or hide. While walking toward the water cannon, he drew out the flintlock rifle in a thunderous manner, and pulled the trigger at Ah Chiu without even aiming. boom--! The lead bullet rolled over the rifling, carrying heat through the gunpowder smoke, and passing by the many oncoming water cannons with a proper flight path. Then, he flew straight to Ah Chiu''s mouth. at the same time. Maude maintained the motion of raising his gun, moving his body from left to right, avoiding every water cannon lightly. That figure seemed to be walking in the rain, but did not let the rain contaminate the body. In a short moment, the rush of water cannons came to an abrupt end. Ah Chiu was shot to the ground. The lead bullet passed directly through his mouth and then came out from the back of his head. So many water cannons can''t stop a lead bullet? And it''s so accurate... At the moment he fell, Ah Chiu was racking his brains and couldn''t think of how Maude did it. This shot didn''t make Ah Chiu die on the spot, but it also made him lose the power to fight. In less than ten seconds, two cadres of the Dragon Pirate Group were killed and wounded. The scene in front of us was unacceptable to those twenty fish people In the East China Sea for so many years, have they ever encountered such a situation? After Maude passed through the water cannon, he had already put away the flintlock. He looked at the remaining fish people and said lightly: "It is a waste of guns to deal with your scum." The implication is that you are not worth a lead bullet. The fish people were so angry that they roared towards Maude. Maude held Chidori in his hand, his right knee bent slightly. Charge up, eject! Maude''s body shot out like an arrow. The influential physique gave him enough explosive power. He passed through the group of murlocs with a blade of knife light. laugh! A series of blood arrows spattered from the body of the group of murlocs. The fish people were stiff, and collapsed to the ground one after another, and lost their breath after a second or two. Maude kept walking and walked towards Ah Chiu who fell to the ground. Achuo lay on the ground, looking sideways in horror at Maude who was walking step by step. "Woohoo...!" The shot just now made him lose the ability to speak, and can only emit meaningless, unidentified syllables. However, he was struggling. Like a fish thrown on the ground. In fact, he was indeed a murloc who came to land. Maude came to Ah Chiu and nailed his backhand into A Chiu''s temple. Suddenly, Ah Chiu stopped struggling. Maude drew back Chidori and brought out some blood. With a flick of his arm, the blood stains on the Thousand Bird Sword were shaken clean, and then it was put into the scabbard. Around, the villagers stared at the murloc corpses all over the floor in amazement. This group of murlocs who can easily defeat the navy, in front of this young man, could not last for twenty seconds. Unimaginable! That boy is too strong. Or is the Murloc not so scary? Nami and Nuoqigao stared at the murloc corpse there, as if they were dreaming. "Nami, he... didn''t lie to us." "Ok." Nami bit the corner of her lips, and the shadow that had been covering her eyes for a long time was swept away at this moment. After seeing Maude killing the group of murlocs like melons and vegetables, she believed Maude''s previous words. "The wolf rat...maybe it can be done!" The light named Hope illuminates not only in Nami''s eyes, but also in the eyes of the surrounding villagers. For six full years... During this period, how many people died under the cruel rule of the Dragon Pirate Group. And now, one person finally brought real hope. This coveted moment has made them wait for too long. A Jian, who hid on the side of the village road, looked at Maude''s back, with unspeakable excitement in his heart. "Young man, who are you!" "Well" Maude turned around and was about to answer, but Nami was one step ahead. "He is Colonel Wolf Rat in the Navy Headquarters." Nami and Nuoqigao walked over, looking at Maud without squinting. Ajian looked at Nami and Nuoqigao and murmured: "It turns out that it is the navy from the headquarters. No wonder it is so powerful and... so young!" Upon hearing Nami''s words, the villagers on both sides of the village road suddenly became excited. "It''s the navy, and it''s so strong!" "Great, we can be saved!!!" "Colonel Wolf Rat, please, you must defeat the Dragon Pirates!" "Colonel Wolf Rat..." Various hopeful voices flooded Maude like a tide. It was an emotion and impulse that was suppressed for a long time, and then finally released. Being in it can indeed make people feel a sense of spiritual pleasure. but Maude smiled. "I am not a navy." A sudden sentence easily broke the current situation and gradually calmed down the voice in the court. The villagers were dumbfounded. Nami and Nuoqigao looked at Maude in surprise. "It''s not a colonel wolf mouse." After speaking, Maude turned and left. The murloc copy of this wave just now brought him a lot of benefits. Such things as murlocs are really excellent prey. Even if the displayed strength is not strong, the foundation alone can bring considerable physical benefits. He could feel that the fourth physique star frame was coming out soon. This made him can''t wait to wipe out Aaron and other murlocs in the dragon territory. "Are you really a navy?!" Nami looked at Maude''s back and shouted. "Nami, your information is very useful, thank you." Maude didn''t turn his head back, and answered the question. "you''re lying!" Nami gritted her teeth. Her strength is not strong, but it can also be seen that Maude killed Kroobi and other murlocs by relying on her own powerful strength, rather than the information she provided. Nuoqigao couldn''t help it anymore, and asked loudly, "Then who are you?" Around, many villagers looked at Maude, waiting for an answer. In response, it was only a distant back to the evil dragon territory. The villagers were speechless for a long time. They remembered this boy deeply. Even if the young man failed to defeat the Dragon Pirates... They don''t want to accept it anymore. The murloc corpse on the floor told them all the time. Murlocs are not unmatched! Thanks for the reward. 70,000 starting coins for the justice zombie control loli 40800 starting coin for orange flavor I Yangs 14000 starting coin 10100 starting point for riding basalt to race Morni''s 10,000 starting currency 10,000 starting coin to listen to the sound of the wind The 10,000 starting coin of Blood Prison Cold Wind 10,000 starting currency for 19941224 10,000 starting coins dancing with the maple Flawless King''s 10,000 starting coin 10,000 starting coins of wujia stars Tang 0''s 4300 starting currency Zhouxingchi''s 2000 starting currency 2000 starting currency until the end of the world Shenghuang Luchu''s 2000 starting coin I directly picked the weekly reward list, and there are many book friends rewards, not listed one by one, but thank you very much~~! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 147： reference Chapter 147 reference In order to obtain important information before, Maude used the identity of the navy with his gloves. The original intention was to increase some persuasiveness, but Maude used the name wolf rat without much thought. Originally it was nothing, at least Maude wouldn''t care about these little things. However, after personally experiencing the expectation and excitement from the villagers. Maude did not hesitate to remove the vest called the Navy. To say the reason... A mere dragon pirate group can do evil here for more than six years. If it weren''t for him, Mo De came here to harvest a wave of experience. The reign of the Dragon Pirates will last until the arrival of the Straw Hat Pirates two years later. In other words, a group of murlocs and pirates who treat humans as animal husbandry has ruled here for a full eight years. In this regard, the Navy has done nothing. Not to mention the 16 navy colonel rats who have been in trouble with the Dragon Pirates. Moreover, the East China Sea is the weakest sea, and there are only a few pirates with higher rewards. From high to low, that is, Aaron, Klick, and Bucky the clown. Even if Aaron is the pirate with the highest bounty, it is only 20 million. Is it difficult to solve it? For naval heroes who occasionally go back to the East China Sea on vacation, isn''t it just a punch? But the Evil Dragon Pirate Group has stood here for six years without failing, or more accurately, eight years. So, whether it comes from the expectation of the villagers or the gratitude after the Dragon Pirates are resolved easily. It is impossible for Maude to accept it as a navy. because, Is the navy equipped? Unworthy. This is why Maude removed his vest. Ignoring Nuoqigao''s question, Maude strode towards the realm of the dragon. After the intelligence problem was resolved, he was not even willing to waste time answering Nuoqigao''s questions. All he wanted to do was to quickly take the experience of Aaron and other murlocs into his pocket. Because, with the reference of eight months of hard training, the gains from killing the murlocs on the village road just now made Maude once again deeply aware of the importance of hunting. Hard training for eight months is not as profitable as a Murloc instance. This is the status quo. If you want to gain a foothold in a position where no one can shake in the fastest time, you can only hunt continuously. In this world of the weak and the strong, the most indispensable is suitable prey. On the road from Cocosia Village to the Evil Dragon Territory, Mord''s thoughts surged. The repressive rule imposed by the Dragon Pirates. Villagers unable to resist. The strong dominates the weak, once again let Mord deeply understand. Soon, Maude came to a wall in the territory of the evil dragon. The gate of the Evil Dragon Territory faces the sea, and the rest of the area is surrounded by towering walls, leaving only a waterway that allows the murlocs to pass normally. This design not only refers to the amusement park in the Chambord Islands, but also reflects Aaron''s psychology. Maude wouldn''t take the long way to the main entrance, and jumped slightly over the fence. Under the tower-shaped building, Aaron, who was tall and had a saw-nose nose, was lying on a chair. Right in front of Aaron, is a sea pond that connects the open sea, and beyond that is the main gate of the Evil Dragon Realm. On the ground around that sea pond, there were about sixty murlocs sitting or standing. Some of them were drinking, some were eating, and they seemed very comfortable. Maude''s arrival quickly attracted the attention of fish people in the territory. Aaron naturally noticed it. He glanced sideways at Maude standing on the wall, his eyes full of coldness. In his eyes, human beings are a lowly race. Therefore, Maude stepped on the wall of his house, which made Aaron very upset. He would rather Maude smash the wall and walk in than see Maude stand on the wall and look at him condescendingly. Along''s eyes filled with hostility. Without asking the meaning of coming, he raised the bottle and poured the liquor in the bottle into his palm. Immediately, with a force of his arm, he threw the liquor in his palm towards Maude on the wall. Supported by the powerful force, the liquor that should have been scattered, but condensed into a few small groups, flew towards Maude like a shot. The speed of the water bomb was so fast that it even produced a sound of breaking through the air. But Maude was a sideways and easily avoided. The power of this water bomb cannot be underestimated. In this way, Aaron''s level is obviously not comparable to other murlocs. If we say that ordinary murlocs are white ordinary monsters, while murloc cadres are blue ordinary monsters. So, Aaron is the purple boss. Not an ordinary monster, but a boss. Thinking of this, Maude''s eyes heated up, and he looked at Aaron''s gaze, as if looking at a fat fish on the cutting board. The water bomb was evaded, Aaron didn''t care much, anyway, there were so many ways to kill Maude. However, Maude''s unabashedly aggressive gaze made Aaron immediately angry. After coming to the East China Sea, he has always looked at humans with this kind of eyes, no matter where it was his turn to look at him like this. "My compatriots, kill me this inferior human who doesn''t know good or bad." Along''s words full of killing intent spread throughout the territory. Upon hearing Aaron''s order, the fish people in the field rushed towards Maude with killing intent. Most of them are bare-handed, and a few murlocs have knives and guns. boom! A murloc raised his gun and fired three consecutive shots at Maude. It was a three-shot flintlock, which was weaker. Maude saw and heard the color as soon as he caught the lead bullet. Immediately, his armed and domineering right hand swung up and down and accurately caught three lead bullets. "Hey, I actually made one." Maude spread out his right hand, revealing a good lead bullet and the remains of two broken lead bullets. He just used the "Zhou" technique with a flash of inspiration, but he didn''t expect to actually take the lead bullet. The so-called Zhou, if explained in accordance with the principle of domineering, is to attach domineering to the weapon to increase the hardness and power of the weapon. Just now, Maude was full of domineering on his right hand in advance, and then caught the lead bullet with his bare hands. In that case, when the lead bullet hits the arm-covered palm, it will appear as if it hits steel, and then it will split instantly. The reason there is no fragmentation now is because after Maude offset the impact of the lead bullet with his hand, he immediately separated a strand of armed color and wrapped it on the lead bullet, thereby preventing the fragmentation of the lead bullet. This operation is extremely time-consuming. Its not going to go faster, and its not going to go slow. It can only be just right. Maude just wanted to give it a try, but he didn''t expect to succeed one. Such a behavior is not ordinary in the eyes of the Murloc. "How did you do it?" The fish people were puzzled. Maude didn''t care so much, but his fingers shot out the intact lead bullet. The lead bullet that flew out directly killed a murloc. Afterwards, Maude drew out the Chidori and rushed into the Murloc to kill. With every cut, a murloc falls. In less than ten seconds, there were more than a dozen murloc corpses on the ground. Then Maude laughed suddenly. "Haha, it''s finally here..." The fourth star frame of the physique finally condensed. His cheerful and satisfying laugh made the murlocs around him chill. Maude slowly reduced his laughter and looked at the remaining murlocs. The gaze that seemed to be looking at fish meat made the fish people like enemies. Is it treated as food...? For an instant, this thought came to the fish people''s head. Invisible, a wave of chill eroded their hearts. Along had already got up, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes looking at Maude. (End of this chapter) Chapter 148： Two feet Chapter 148 Two feet After holding back for so long, there is finally substantial progress. After condensing the fourth physique star frame, Maude was very excited. His excited look is not a good impression in the eyes of the Murloc. Maude would not consider the feelings of the fish people. After calming down his emotions, he looked at the remaining fish people in the field with the intention to kill. Including Aaron, there are about forty murlocs. I didn''t see Xiao Ba. However, taking into account the relationship between Lei Li, Maude had no intention of attacking Xiao Ba. He will inevitably go to the Chambord Islands in the future, and he will inevitably have to visit Raleigh. Before that, it would be possible for Xiao Ba to send a message. As for what would happen to Xiao Ba by destroying the Dragon Pirate Group, it was not something Maude would consider. To say something bad, the potential threats are also ranked. Judging from the follow-up progress of the original work, the potential threat of Xiaoba is not worth mentioning. "Come." Maude pointed the knife at the remaining prey. Due to the momentum exuded by Maude, the fish people looked at each other, and no longer had the heroic and fearless culling gesture before. The man in front of him was obviously different from the humans he had encountered before. A single blow is a compatriot, who can stand it? "You retreat." At this time, the fish people heard Aaron''s voice. The word retreat is no different from the sound of heaven at this moment. The fish people didn''t hesitate, and immediately retreated. "Oh?" Seeing this scene, how could Maude let the fish people do what they wanted and immediately killed them. As the knife light flashed, several murlocs were chopped over in an instant. Seeing Maude massacre those compatriots who had begun to withdraw, Aaron was furious. Even if he has realized that Maude is very likely to be a human being returned from the Great Channel, it is impossible to shrink back under this situation. "court death!" After receiving the big saw knife handed over by the murloc brother, Aaron strode out and rushed towards Maude. When the fish people saw Aaron in a violent state, their hearts were certain, and they gave way. In their cognition, no human can stop the angry Aaron. Along clasped the hilt of Zhanfeng''s knife with both hands, and walked over the retreating murloc brothers to Maude. Shark. Angry teeth! The saw-toothed broad knife cut through the airflow and slashed towards Maude. If it is solid, Aaron has the confidence to split Maude in half with a single knife. "The strength is not weak, but it is too slow." A red light flashed in Maude''s eyes, and he turned his body sideways, letting the Zhanfeng Broadsword pass by and slash to the ground. The solid stone slab suddenly cracked into several pieces. Maude was unaffected, took a step forward, and swung his knife to Aaron''s chest. If Aaron can be dealt with in one stroke, Maude will have to kill all the murlocs present as soon as possible. Otherwise, these murlocs will most likely jump into the sea and escape after Aaron''s death. Maude didn''t want to miss a few experienced babies. If it can''t be solved with a single knife, then you can only fight Along aside first, and then kill all these murlocs in front of Along. At the moment when he swung his knife towards Aaron, Maude considered a lot of things. On the other hand, Aaron had only the pure idea of ??killing Maude. After a furious move, his empty door was exposed. However, he was a member of the Sun Pirate Group anyway, after seeing Maude''s strength, how could he reveal his flaws so immaturely. His back hand lies in the liquor hidden in the webbed palm when he holds the handle of the Peak Chop, which is full of cunning. Facing Maude''s stab in the chest, Aaron decisively released the slashing sword and withdrew a step back. This retreat directly extended the distance that Maude cut with a single knife, and at the same time provided Aaron with space to throw out the wine in his palm. Only two moves to make a decision, it reflects Aaron''s fighting qualities. "Go to hell!" Aaron threw the wine in his palm to Maude''s face fiercely. At such a close distance, the water cannon regiment formed by the liquor could definitely hurt Maude. For this reason, it doesn''t matter if you get a hit. "Hid the back move?" Maude stopped the rush in time, bent his knees and squatted, letting the water cannon regiment swept over his head. laugh--! At the same time, the tip of Chidori''s knife made a straight horizontal cut on Aaron''s abdomen. If it wasn''t for avoiding the water cannon regiment, this knife should have ended the battle directly. "Even so...!" Seeing Maude avoid the water cannon regiment, Along''s eyes were fierce. Ignoring the knife wound on his abdomen, he leaned forward abruptly, and pierced Maude''s forehead with his sharp serrated nose. Maude did not retract the knife, but raised his right foot. Before the jagged nose came, he hit Aaron''s chin with a kick from the sky. Bang! A wave of air waved away from Aaron''s chin. The heavy power contained in this foot directly shook him and rolled his eyes, while keeping his feet off the ground. Before Aaron flew into the air, Maude quickly retracted his right foot, and immediately twisted his waist and kicked it back on Aaron''s flanks. There was another dull sound. "Puff!" Aaron rolled his eyes and vomited blood. That sturdy body suddenly flew towards the wall on one side. Maude turned around and kicked, abruptly changing the trajectory of Aaron''s blast off. There was a boom. Aaron smashed the wall into a big gap, and then flew to the ground without any loss, and then rolled more than ten meters on the ground before stopping. At this time, Nami, Nuoqigao, and Ajian who rushed over from Cocossia Village happened to see the embarrassment of Aaron flying through the wall. They looked at Aaron, who was lying on the ground without any movement, and were speechless for a while. Aaron... was actually shot out. Within the territory of the evil dragon. Maude tilted his head to look at the gap in the wall that Aaron had hit. The strength on his legs is not in vain. These two feet are enough to make Aaron lose his combat effectiveness. However, in this short-lived match, Aaron''s combat qualities still surprised Maude. The sinister trick of hiding the liquor in the webbed palm holding the knife handle is something that is not shown in the original work. Thinking about it, it is still not possible to establish a character''s existence based on the original look and feel. "As a main course, you should lie down for a while." Maude muttered to himself and turned to look at the remaining murlocs. "As for you, don''t even want to run." Without Aaron''s restraint, Maude will kill all the murlocs present with the momentum of thunder. In order to prevent the murlocs from jumping into the sea to escape, Modshe seeks farther away, ignoring the murlocs nearby, and instead first attack the murlocs closer to the sea. Watching Maude kick Aaron with both feet, the life and death of Aaron are unknown, and the remaining fish people retreat and want to jump into the sea to escape. However, Maude took a step in advance and directly blocked the survival of the remaining fish people. After a **** storm, dozens of murloc bodies appeared on the ground. Maude shook off the blood stains on the Thousand Bird Knife, crossed the murloc corpses all over the floor, and walked out of the gap in the wall to the flat ground outside. The killing was anxious just now, which caused a lot of blood stains on his face and clothes. After coming outside, Maude noticed Nami. Just glanced at them, quickly retracted his gaze, and walked towards Aaron who was lying motionless on the ground step by step. Right now, the experience of harvesting Aaron is more important than anything else. Nami, Nuoqigao, and Ajian seemed to realize something after seeing Maude, who was covered in blood, came out of the territory of the evil dragon. The flames of hope that had been ignited in their hearts before suddenly turned into raging flames at this moment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 149： Then follow along Chapter 149, then follow along The human came out of the territory. This means that the compatriots in the territory have been... On the flat ground, Aaron stood up tremblingly. The two feet just now caused him not only to lose consciousness for a short time, but also caused him to suffer serious internal injuries. If it weren''t for his excellent physical fitness, he couldn''t stand up now. "Domineering...!" Along looked at Maude, and only the color of fear remained. That previous posture of superiority disappeared at this moment. "Oh, you know domineering." Maude walked towards Aaron step by step, and said lightly: "That''s right, you used to be a member of the Pirates of the Sun, knowing that domineering is normal." He knows that Aaron is now at the end of the crossbow, and the next thing to do is to take the experience value with one blow. Along''s eyes were even more frightened, saying: "You are a human from the great channel...!" Maude did not speak. Aaron panted heavily and said with difficulty: "Why, why should a human being as strong as you come to the East China Sea!?" Maude still didn''t speak. "How can I let me go?" Along is now quite strenuous just standing, and there is no capital to contend with this human powerhouse in front of him. After recognizing the situation, Aaron only had the will to survive. As long as you save your life, everything can start from scratch. For this reason, he even bowed his head to Maude. Aaron, the racist who regards humans as horrible... actually begging for mercy! Nami and others looked at Aaron with an incredible look. This is something they can''t even dream of. Maude stopped suddenly. At this moment, he and Aaron are only about ten steps away. Seeing Maude stop, Along''s eyes flashed with hope, and he endured the pain and said: "As long as you let me go, you will let the conditions go!" Maude ignored Aaron and looked towards the sky instead. Lafayette, with two wings on his back, lifted Bailey from the sky and came to Maude. "What you''re talking about is money-related, you just solved the Dragon Pirates by yourself?" Lafayette glanced at Aaron at the end of the crossbow. When he was in the air just now, he had seen the murloc corpses all over the ground in the dragon territory. From this, it can be judged that the Dragon Pirate Group has almost come to an end. "Haha, I''ll tell you later. By the way, the sea beasts on the coast will be handed over to you. As for the murloc, don''t move him." Maude glanced at the direction of the coast a hundred meters away, and immediately walked towards Aaron again. Lafayette felt helpless, but still obeyed the order and walked towards the coast. With their experience and color, they could perceive two breaths coming from the sea towards this side. But Bailey didn''t understand what was seen, heard, and listened to the conversation between Maude and Lafayette. He could only look towards the calm coast in doubt. A few seconds later. boom! A burst of spray puffed up on the sea near the coast. When the splash dissipated, a giant sea beast with a bull''s head and fish body was exposed. At the same time, a murloc with six arms also emerged from the sea, but it was Xiao Ba, the last cadre of the Dragon Pirate Group. "Aaron, what happened!?" Xiaoba boarded the coast, and when he saw Along''s terrible appearance, the six octopus arms on his body suddenly waved wildly, showing his panic. After seeing Hai Beast and Xiao Ba, Along and Nami reacted differently. The former seemed to see hope, but Nami''s hearts jumped. Without any hesitation, Aaron swiftly fled to the coast where Xiao Ba and Moo were. Maude dodged his body and easily blocked Aaron''s escape path. "You just asked me why I came here?" When speaking, Maude stabbed Aaron''s mouth with a knife, and then nailed Aaron to the ground. Along stared at Maude, who was expressionless. He felt the breath of death. Suddenly, he endured the severe pain and closed his mouth as best as he could, trying to use his teeth to bite the body of the chidori sword. But to no avail... "This is the answer." Maude pulled the chidori blade downwards and slayed Aaron neatly. As Aaron lost his vitality, Maude''s body instantly produced some changes that were invisible to the naked eye, and the soft sound of bones grinding together was vaguely heard. Although there is no basis, Maude always feels that his height has risen a little bit. The age of his body is 17 years old, but his height has exceeded 1.9 meters. If the physique star surpasses the six stars of the second stage, I don''t know what level the height will reach. Thinking of this, Maude closed his eyes and checked the star progress of the Hunter''s Note. Physique:  Swordsmanship:  Domineering:  After killing a dozen murlocs in the territory of the evil dragon, the fourth physique star frame was condensed. Now, after putting Aaron''s experience value into the bag, the star frame is directly filled to one-third. Maude slowly opened his eyes and glanced at Aaron''s body involuntarily. The intuitive benefits made Maude have a ridiculous idea to revive Aaron in place. Maude shook his head slightly, threw the absurd idea out of his head, and immediately looked at the situation on the shore. When he killed Aaron, Lafayette''s side was also finished, and Moo Moo was seriously injured and unconscious with just one knife, floating on the shore of the sea. As for Xiao Ba, according to Maude''s orders, Lafayette did not hurt Xiao Ba, but used hypnotic ability to make Xiao Ba stand still. Maude didn''t pay attention to Nami and them, and went straight to Lafayette. He first glanced at Xiao Ba, who looked dull like a wooden man, and then at the moo with a breath left. Bailey squatted on the shore, looked at the moo nearby, and grinned: "This guy has eaten a lot of people." Hearing this, Maude looked down at Bailey, and said in surprise: "Oh, can you see this too?" "Maybe this is talent." Bailey raised his head slightly, his expression complacent. Maude smiled softly and turned to look at Xiao Ba. Lafayette was aware of Maude''s thoughts, and took the initiative to solve Xiaoba''s hypnosis without waiting for instructions. Such a thoughtful act made Maude couldn''t help but glance at Lafayette. After getting along for a while, I have to say that Lafayette is really an impeccable subordinate. Xiao Ba woke up from the hypnosis, the first reaction was to look at Along''s situation. After seeing Along''s body, Xiao Ba shouted in grief, "I will kill you!" "Little eight, do you know Raleigh?" Maude''s words immediately smashed the emotions that Xiao Ba had just drawn into pieces. "You, how do you know!" Xiao Ba looked at Maude in horror. He didn''t even tell the compatriots of the Dragon Pirates about this matter. "Don''t care how I knew it, for Raleigh''s sake, I won''t kill you." "who are you?" The limited thinking ability made Xiao Ba''s mind chaotic. "Spirit gun." Maude just said his name and calmly said: "You go." He wanted Xiao Ba to bring a message to Raleigh, but he felt unnecessary, so he gave up. Anyway, if Xiao Ba had contact with Raleigh, he would probably mention the name he reported at the moment. A few seconds later, Xiaoba dived into the sea unconsciously and left here. After Xiao Ba left, Maude looked at Moo Moo who was seriously injured and unconscious, thought about it, and directly summoned the Hunter''s Note out of thin air. After noticing this scene, Lafayette''s sickly pale face showed a look of surprise. Devil fruit...? He never knew this kind of thing. Maude looked at Lafayette''s reaction and said, "This is not the Devil Fruit ability." "Ok?" The look of surprise on Lafayette''s face was even worse, frowning: "If it''s not a devil fruit, then what is this thing?" Maude stared at the moo floating on the sea, and the intuitive benefits of destroying the entire murloc pirate group made him impatient to enter the great channel. Without further explaining the existence of Hunter''s Notes, he calmly said: "Lafayette, you said you want to follow me to the highest point, and then enjoy the extraordinary scenery... Then follow me." Lafayette looked at Maude''s calm expression hidden in the torrent, and light slowly appeared in his eyes. "Oh oh, finally... I saw what I wanted to see in you!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 150： Capital to the highest point Chapter 150 The Capital to the Highest Above this sea, if there is no ambition, how far can you go? this moment. Lafayette has been waiting for a long time. Although the beautiful things are worth waiting for, they are also afraid that waiting too long will cause withering, decay, and then no longer exist. Fortunately, this worry will not become a reality. At least, the choice made by my heart... Suddenly what Thor had said to himself in the woods flashed in his mind. "Oh..." Lafayette grinned, took off his top hat, and hung his arms in front of him, offering a gentleman''s salute to Maude. Different from the past, the salute this time was quite grand. After that, there was no further expression, and there was no utterly nauseous oath. After saluting, Lafayette put on his hat again, and immediately met Maude''s gaze. The two silently looked at each other for a moment. Some words do not need to be said a second time. Maude also showed a slight smile. People are not omnipotent. There are things that are good, and there are things that are not good. So, just as Lafayette needs the future possibilities he has, he also needs Lafayette''s power. Navigation, vision, and strategy are what Lafayette can bring him. Like a guide of the same title, he doesn''t have to make too many detours. "Leader..." Maude''s thoughts suddenly merged into such a name. This blurted out name directly penetrated Lafayette''s last line of defense. Lead the way. This is Lafayette''s self-proclaimed positioning, and it is also the meaning of his identity as a navigator and the ability to fruit. Prior to this, he had not disclosed this to Maude. At this moment, Maude uttered the three words lead by himself, but Lafayette was moved inexplicably. "Lafayette, the name of the Devil Sheriff is still a bit too dirty, so it''s better to be a guide. I think it''s good." "..." Lafayette twitched at the corner of his mouth, and the emotion that had just poured out of his heart faded like a tide. Seeing Lafayette''s reaction, Maude gave a chuckle. "Lafayette, I can''t guarantee whether I can go to the highest point in the future, but I do have this capital." With that said, Maude looked at the moo who still had a breath, and there was one thing that was worth checking out. Lafayette nodded when he heard this. What is capital. It''s not something that can be clarified with one question and one answer. but Lafayette glanced at the dark notebook in Maude''s hand. Intuition told him that this might be what Maud was talking about as capital. He is looking forward to this, and has always been so. As one of the words Sol said to him. Maud is special. Lafayette believed, and was willing to lower his posture and wait for Maude''s response. If things go against one''s wishes, it is just a matter of changing places. Therefore, he is here. Maude drew a quill pen from the spine of the Hunter''s Notes, turned the pages of the book, and wrote Moo''s name in the space above the horizontal line. After writing, Maude removed the Hunter''s Note in front of Lafayette and Bailey. In the eyes of Lafayette and Bailey, the pitch-black notebook seemed to disappear out of thin air, without any sign of it. "If it''s not a devil fruit..." A different color flashed in Lafayette''s eyes. This phenomenon appeared out of thin air and disappeared out of thin air, apart from the devil fruit ability, Lafayette really couldn''t think of other possibilities. But he would not question what Maude said. Since it is not a devil fruit, it can only be the capital that Maude said. Lafayette watched Maude''s next move silently, without making a sound. After removing the hunter''s notes, Maude leaped straight to the sea, stabbed at the vital part of the moo, and then stepped on the moon step to return to the shore. Returning the Chidori, who had thrown away the blood, Maude calmly watched and swallowed his last breath. There is no gain. "Sure enough..." Maude was mentally prepared. After all, this is a hunter''s note, not a hunting note. "Go, go and receive the spoils. As for the notes, I''ll talk about it later." Maude strode towards the territory of the evil dragon. He knew that Lafayette wanted him to explain, but it was out of time. Lafayette nodded lightly, habitually played a few sticks with the cane, and immediately put his hand behind him, and quickly followed Maud. Bailey looked back at the moo corpse and swallowed secretly. Standing on Maudes shoulders, he thought to himself: "So much meat, you can''t waste it later!" The two of them walked towards the territory of the evil dragon, as if they did not see the three of Nami in the distance. At this moment, Nami and the others looked at Aaron''s body as if in a dream. The shadow that had always been shrouded in the village of Cocosia was dispelled in this way. Such a result is both random and sudden. Nami and the three can''t calm down their inner emotions. When he recovered, the young man who defeated the Dragon Pirate Group had already entered the territory. "If only... come early." Nuoqi''s eyes were high and drooping, and a precious picture flashed through her crystal clear eyes. "It''s incredible..." A Jian raised his hand and pressed down the brim of his hat, suppressing the joy in his heart, and said in a deep voice: "I''ll notify others." "I am coming too." Nuoqi Gao silently retracted his gaze toward the territory. The Dragon Pirate Group is gone. They want to tell everyone the news as soon as possible. So that everyone... is liberated from long-term depression! Nami walked towards the realm of the dragon without a word. Her transaction with Maude has not officially ended. "Nami..." Jian looked at Nami subconsciously. Nuoqi held A Jian''s shoulder high and whispered: "Let''s go and notify others first." Ajian glanced at Nuoqigao and nodded silently. A few of them alone were not enough to thank Maude for their kindness in defeating the Dragon Pirate Group. Territory of the evil dragon. The tower-like building has five floors and covers a large area. The overall look and feel is not majestic, but it does not lose its style. Maude walked past the murloc corpses all over the floor without squinting, and came to the gate of the building. Lafayette and Bailey are close behind. Maude opened the door and walked in. "Lets find them separately, the Dragon Pirates Group should have a lot of assets, enough for us to change a big ship." Maude said to Lafayette Bailey, and took the lead to walk to the room where the treasures and money might be placed. With their current small sailboat, with Lafayette''s ability, it might not be a problem to cross the upside-down mountain. But after entering the great waterway, don''t even think about sailing on a small sailboat alone. In the East China Sea, if you want to get a large sum of money to buy a ship or build a ship in the shortest time. Then, the Dragon Territory is definitely the best place to go. Getting the property of the Dragon Pirate Group was also one of the main reasons Maude came here. Lafayette went straight to the stairs. Maude started from the bottom, then he searched down from the top. Bailey was also enthusiastic, and disappeared after a while. However, what he was looking for was not treasure, but the kitchen. Lafayette followed the stairs to the top floor, and then began to search. In a short while. He came to a special room with a large number of charts stacked in it. Near the window, there is a table with all tools. "This is... the measurement room?" Lafayette glanced at the charts around him. As a navigator, he suddenly became interested. (End of this chapter) Chapter 151： Trophy (fourth, for the lord justice zombie control loli plus more) Chapter 151 Trophy (Fourth, for the leader of justice zombie control Lolita) Nautical chart can be said to be a guide for safe navigation on the sea. On each chart, important information such as islands, wind direction, azimuth, sea depth and ocean currents will be marked as detailed as possible. A good navigator can quickly understand all the current sea conditions by looking at the sea chart. Of course, the premise is that the charts are accurate and professional. In the world of One Piece with relatively backward related equipment, it is no easy task to draw a detailed chart one by one. And in this seemingly ordinary measurement room, there are so many charts. While interested, Lafayette was very surprised. "There are such talents in the Dragon Pirate Group? What a pity." Lafayette''s mind flashed through the murloc corpses outside. Even if he regards life as grass, he cannot help but regret at this time. Lafayette came to the table where the chart was drawn. When I saw the pen barrel stained with blood in the pen holder, the different color in my eyes flashed away. "It doesn''t seem to be painted by a murloc." With only a blood-stained pen holder, Lafayette has a corresponding judgment. Without much thought, Lafayette picked up a chart and looked at it. After a few seconds, he put down the chart, thereby picking up another chart to look. After a while, he read the chart that he had recently drawn. "It''s incredible." Lafayette put down the charts in silence, and turned to look at the piles of charts piled high against the wall, almost touching the ceiling. It is hard to estimate how many charts are there. Assuming that this is the amount of work done by one person, it is simply unimaginable. Lafayette walked to one of the piles of high charts and drew one out. The countless charts in the measurement room attracted his attention and made him forget about the search for the vault. rustle-- Only the sound of flipping the chart was left in the room. Although I will not stay in the East China Sea for long, these charts can obviously provide some substantial help. ......... at this time. Nami walked into the territory through the gap in the wall. After seeing the murloc corpses all over the ground, Nami paused, and immediately walked over without changing her face, and came to the open door. Without any hesitation, Nami walked in. The lobby on the first floor is very quiet, no one can be seen. Nami glanced at the stairs, hesitated for a moment, and decided to stay where she was. Just wait for a while, Maude will always go downstairs. At this time, Bailey brought a pile of food to the lobby. After putting the food down, Bailey noticed Nami all at once. "Woo, who are you?" Bailey''s mouth was full and he said vaguely. Nami was slightly startled when she saw Bailey spit out, but she didn''t have much reaction. There are even murlocs, not to mention just animals that speak human words. "I''m looking for a wolf..." The words stopped suddenly in half. Nami didn''t know Maude''s real name. Bailey swallowed the food in his mouth, and immediately looked at Nami with a skeptical look, while protecting the food behind him without a trace. "Woman, this is already our territory, no matter who you are and what your purpose is, leave it for me immediately, or else, wait for my boss to come down...humph." "What''s your boss''s name?" Nami was not surprised, so she asked. Bailey raised his head and said, "My boss is...Huh?" Stopping the conversation in time, Bailey''s eyes when looking at Nami suddenly became sharp: "You are a very bad woman, you want to play me!" "..." Nami was helpless. ....... The fourth floor. Maude came layer by layer and finally found the room where the Dragon Pirate Group stored assets. This is a room without any anti-theft means. A large number of banknotes were piled up into hills, and they were placed in the room openly. "Tsk tusk, if Sonny is here..." Looking at the pile of bills, Maude slapped his tongue with a smile. After a few steps, he took out a thick pile of Bailey from the pile of money. It is a stack of Pele with a denomination of one thousand. Maude put down the pile of Baileys, and successively took out piles of Baileys from the pile of money. Looking down one by one, they are basically banknotes of one or two thousand denominations, and five and ten thousand banknotes are rarely seen. This also shows that the piles of Pele in the room are not as many as imagined, but there are definitely a lot of them. It is conservatively estimated that at least five or six billion will start. Not to mention building a ship, it can also be used as a start-up capital to do many things. "So much money is not easy to bring." Maude touched his chin, feeling a little worried for a while. Compared to things like paper money, people who have to run around the sea for many years prefer to bring gold and jewelry. A pirate with a bigger heart, if he finds too much money to put away, he will also entrust a hider to keep the money. Anyway, with the specifications of Mauds small sailboat, it really cant fit so many banknotes. Even picking out relatively large banknotes from the pile of money is a big project. By the way, I didn''t see the ship of the Dragon Pirate Group. "Go and discuss with Lafayette first." To some extent, Maude''s understanding of Pirate World is far less than Lafayette''s. Before turning around and leaving the room, Maude looked back at the rich loot. It is not unreasonable that the era of the great pirate has made many parts of this world chaotic and disorderly. Maude went down the stairs and came to the first floor. In the lobby, Nami knelt on the floor, helping Bailey massage. This is her procrastination tactic. In terms of results, it was clearly very successful. While Bailey was enjoying Nami''s massage, he picked up the food next to him and stuffed it into his mouth one by one, like an uncle. Maude, who came downstairs, saw this scene and was stunned. Nami and Bailey also saw Maud. Bailey was thinking about getting up, but Nami was one step faster than him. That quick and anxious stand up movement directly knocked Bailey out a few meters away. Nami couldn''t take care of that much, she looked at Maude silently. Maude met Nami''s gaze and asked, "What''s the matter?" "You defeated the Dragon Pirates. According to the agreement, I will pay you 70 million Baileys buried in the orange grove, but..." Nami wanted to speak but stopped. She hoped that Maude would not touch the assets left by the Dragon Pirates. However, when the words came to my mouth, I couldn''t say how. Maude looked at Nami and shook his head: "According to the content of the transaction, what I said was to help you kill all the murlocs, but I did not kill Xiao Ba. As a result, I failed to complete the content of the transaction, so it is naturally impossible to ask you for compensation." "In addition, at this time..." Having said this, Maude glanced at Nami''s subconsciously pinched fingers, as if he could guess Nami''s thoughts. "Don''t try to ask me anything. I said earlier that there is no free lunch in the world. For the same reason, the sky won''t fall for nothing." "We are the ones who killed the Dragon Pirates, and taking the spoils is a matter of course. After listening to Maude''s words, Nami fell silent. This is also the root cause of her difficulty in speaking. However, she was relieved soon. Although money is important, it is not as important as freedom. Thought of this. Nami gave Maude a big smile. "thank you." "I should say thank you." Maude thanked him in the opposite direction, and directly stunned Nami. If it hadn''t been for the detailed information provided by Nami, he wouldn''t have been able to get so much profit. However, Maude did not mean to explain. He had several reasons to attack the Dragon Pirate Group, but he didn''t have the word rescue. Click. A sound of footsteps came from the stairs. Hearing footsteps, Maude and Nami couldn''t help but look over. I saw Lafayette walking down the stairs with a stack of charts to the lobby. A lot of rewards after it was put on the shelves~~Thank you~~~All I can do is to work hard to update~~Today, the fifth one will try to write it out before 12 o''clock. (End of this chapter) Chapter 152： Planning (fifth update, add more flavors for the head mandarin) Chapter 152 Planning (Fifth update, adding more to the head of the orange flavor) Lafayette went downstairs, attracting the attention of Maude and Nami. Bailey got up, murmured a word, and ran to the food pile. Its better to eat. Now that he is successful in cultivation, he can quickly digest what he eats, and his appetite has also risen linearly. Facts have proved that the boss did not lie to him. Lafayette glanced at Nami and walked over to Maude. "Maud, there should be a very capable navigator on this island." With that said, Lafayette raised the chart in his hand. In fact, Lafayette originally wanted to call Maud by such as captain or group leader, but at Maud''s request, he finally matched his real name. According to Maude, there is no need to divide the relationship between superiors and superiors so clearly. But in fact, Lafayette personally feels that it is necessary to clarify the relationship between superiors and superiors. It''s just that Maude asked for it, so he didn''t force it. As for Bailey, just because he got used to shouting, he didn''t change his mouth. "Maud..." After hearing Lafayette''s words, Nami finally knew Maude''s name. Maude glanced at the charts in Lafayette''s hands. He knew that these charts were painted by Nami, but he couldn''t tell them directly. "Lafayette, if you can think so, he must be a good navigator." "Hey, it''s really good." Lafayette looked down at the chart in his hand. Some aspects of his character are similar to Thor. Regarding the facts on the bright side, he will not deliberately belittle because he is a colleague. Great is great, not so many corners. Maud and Lafayette praised these charts for a while, Nami lowered her head, and the figure of Berumel could not help but appear in her mind. She thought of the first time that the chart she drew was praised by Berumel. Lafayette didn''t know that these charts were painted by Nami, and from downstairs until now, he didn''t care much about Nami''s existence. He opened the chart in his hand with one hand and said: "Maud, good sailors are not common. I suggest to find this person and absorb it." "Isn''t there you?" Maude looked surprised, completely unexpected that Lafayette would make such a suggestion. Lafayette said calmly: "For sailing, more than one navigator is a pros and cons." "No, if you are a navigator, it is enough to have you, and in this position, I don''t think anyone is better than you." Maude refused without even thinking about it. He knows Nami''s abilities and potential better than Lafayette, and it can even be said that he knows this even better than Nami herself. But that was also a matter of years later. The most important thing is that Nami is too weak now, so weak that he can''t take any interest. Moreover, in order to get the vital benefits in the big wave two years later, he himself is in urgent need of development, so there is no extra time and energy to cultivate Nami. Furthermore, there is really enough navigator like Lafayette with comprehensive capabilities to the explosion. Hearing the resoluteness in the German language, Lafayette no longer said much. However, he kicked the floor several times with hard leather shoes. This is what he used to express pleasure. As the main character at the center of the topic, Nami felt very complicated when listening to Maud and Lafayette''s talk. Maude wanted to discuss something with Lafayette. He looked at Nami and said, "Nami, we have something to do later..." "..." Nami opened her mouth when she heard what Maude meant to drive people. In the end, with a complicated mood, she still didn''t say anything, and just left Aaron''s territory. Going outside through the gap in the wall, Nami raised her hand and patted her cheek, quickly refreshing her spirit. "The destruction of the Dragon Pirate Group is a great thing, what am I missing here?" Nami muttered to herself, rubbed her brows, and walked towards Cocosia Village. After a while, a big smile appeared on her face. Without the existence of the Dragon Pirate Group, she was already planning a bright future. As she walked, Nami saw a large group of people running from the direction of Cocosia Village. She knew that it was the villagers brought by Ajian and Nuoqigao in order to thank Maude in person. just Nami looked back at the tall tower-like building and muttered to herself: "Maud doesn''t care about this at all." ........... Maude led Lafayette to the room where a large number of Baileys were stored. Seeing the hills of Bailey, Lafayette''s eyes lit up. A pirate group with a bounty of 20 million yuan, even has so much funds. Lafayette is not a Mord, and there is no prophetic intelligence, so he is very surprised by the foundation possessed by the Dragon Pirates. Seeing Lafayette''s reaction, Maude smiled and said, "Is it right?" Lafayette tapped the floor several times and said seriously: "I don''t know if there is any place in the East China Sea where you can get many benefits without any effort. If there is, it is worth running a few more times. "Haha, don''t even think about it, you should get a decent mast ship as soon as possible." Maude walked to the pile of money and sighed: "The problem now is that our small sailboat can''t take so much money, and there is no decent ship around. At this time, I really hope to have a warship. ." Lafayette thought for a moment, and said: "This island is indeed a bit strange. I can hardly see a decent ship along the way, but the problem of loading money is not big." "Do you have a way?" "Yes." Lafayette picked up the chart in his hand and said, "There is a nearby island that needs four days of navigation to reach. It is under the jurisdiction of the navy, and at least one warship will be stationed." "So, we only need to clean the fresh water of the food on the boat to only four days left, and then make room for the money." "When you get to that island, if you want to change to a decent boat, there are ways." Lafayettes method is to compress nautical materials to free up space for Bailey. Only a confident sailor can think about this method. After all, above the sea, food and fresh water are the guarantee of life. Maude also thought it was feasible, and nodded: "Let''s do this, anyway, install as much as you can." After solving this problem, Maude looked at Lafayette and took the initiative to mention the hunter''s notes. "Lafayette, I have an ability to increase my strength by killing people." "Ok?" Lafayette was stunned. He hadn''t heard of this kind of ability, even the Devil Fruit couldn''t do it, right? Maude continued: "This is the capital I have. Do you know what this means?" "Wow." Lafayette sorted out many things in an instant. It turned out to be so. For some reason, Lafayette felt a chill all over his body, and goose bumps came out one after another, as if his soul was shaking. Immediately afterwards, there was unspeakable excitement. "In this way, I really followed a monster captain..." Lafayette suppressed the excitement, but there were still signs on his face. He was right! The man in front of him has a huge possibility of coming to the top! Maude looked at Lafayette and asked, "So, what do you think is the current way to use my ability efficiently?" "Seven Wuhai''s position." Lafayette said without hesitation. One chapter was updated early in the morning yesterday, and then five chapters were updated today, so after deducting a total of four guarantees, the remaining two changes are rewards plus changes. After paying the rewards and owed changes, they will start to change the even-ordered changes. In addition. . Originally, the fifth one was going to be sent out before zero. It was not the big brothers in the group who seduce me, and I will not be out of time. Well, they are guilty, yes, they are guilty! (End of this chapter) Chapter 153： my name Chapter 153 My Name Qiwuhai are seven great pirates recognized by the world government as having the nature of privateing. As long as you can sit in this position, you can enjoy the privileges and conveniences granted by the world government. For example, legitimate raids will no longer be wanted by the Navy and other privileges... In other words, once you become Qiwuhai, you no longer need to worry about entanglement and threats from the navy, and you will naturally become more free in your actions, and at the same time you will be able to reduce many worries. But in contrast, Qiwuhai must accept the compulsory summoning of the world government and pay part of the proceeds including private plundering to the government. This is an obligation after obtaining the privilege. Therefore, Qiwuhai is generally regarded as a running dog of the world government by pirates. But in fact, it is not easy to become Qiwuhai, only those who are well-known or strong enough to deter ordinary pirates are eligible to be selected as Qiwuhai. Take Firefist Ace, who has gained fame in recent years, before joining the Whitebeard Pirates, was once invited by the world government to join the King''s Qiwu Sea. And Qiwuhai''s many privileges can indeed make effective use of Hunter''s Notes. For example, given a condition that the navy could not refuse, and then, as Qiwuhai, asked to advance the city prison to execute some prisoners who did not possess the ability of devil fruit. Perhaps, the navy will agree to it, even with information about the prisoner. And most of the prisoners in the jail in the city have to endure torture every day. The prisoners who can survive will certainly not be weakened, and they are quite suitable prey. Another example is the premise of hunting pirates and requesting the navy for intelligence support. Presumably the navy will readily agree to it. After all, from the standpoint of the navy, one is most happy to see pirates killing each other. These are one of the potential benefits that the position of Qiwuhai may bring. Before raising this question to Lafayette, Maude also thought about the position of Qiwuhai. However, the reason Maude wanted to sit on the seat of Qiwuhai was to meet the battle two years later as Qiwuhai. For him, that is an opportunity that must not be missed! Moreover, if you participate in it as Qiwuhai, you can work without effort, so you don''t have to face the pressure of war directly, and at the same time, you can harvest experience crazy in the chaos. But these are all assumptions. Just thinking about things with your head seems to be very simple. What is really difficult is the process of leading to the position of Qiwuhai. "Seven Wuhai..." Maude looked at Lafayette and said calmly: "Unless the world government sets up an additional position, otherwise, in order to sit on the seat of Qiwuhai, not only reputation and strength are needed, but one of the Qiwuhai must be pulled down first." "This is natural." Lafayette''s face was full of excitement and a smile. Maude pushed the handle of the chidori up with his thumb, and then loosened it again, allowing the handle of the chidori to fall back down. With the sound of a sudden fall, Maude said: "The Qiwuhai that can be recognized by the government is not a general generation. If you want to pull one of them down, the difficulties can be imagined." "Hey, because of this, it has the value to seek." The excitement on Lafayettes face became more obvious, saying: "But even if it is difficult, I will do my best to pave the way for you!" "I believe in your abilities." Mo De solemnly nodded his head and said, "However, there is no need to worry about this. You can plan slowly. At the moment, the primary goal is to strengthen oneself." If the strength is not enough, any idea will only become a fantasy in the end. This is a very real problem. "Yes, but reputation is also very important." Lafayettes eyes were shining, trying to calm down the excitement, meaning to point out: "Until the foundation is firmly established, you can''t miss any opportunity to increase your reputation." After hearing the words, Maude glanced outside the window, and said calmly: "You mean the killing of the Dragon Pirate Group?" Raphael said: "Yes, although the leader of the Dragon Pirate Group has a bounty of only 20 million, it is also the highest bounty in the East China Sea. It is barely a qualified stepping stone." Maude was silent upon hearing this. Lafayette could guess why Maude was silent and hesitant. "Maud, there is no need to worry too much about this matter, because the recent world conference happens to be held every four years. In order to ensure the safety of the kings of the participating countries, the Navy Headquarters will inevitably dispatch a large number of troops to perform security duties." "Oh?" Maude was slightly surprised. In his impression, there was really no such information. If it is what Lafayette said, this period of time is simply a perfect time for the pirates to do whatever they want. Thinking of this, Maude looked at Lafayette, his eyes flashed, and grinned: "This also means..." "Yes." Lafayette understood, and nodded quite tacitly. At this time when the navy clone is lacking in skills, no matter what you do, you will have fewer worries than usual. However, Maude is still quite worried that this kind of thing will affect Soljaba and the others who are retiring on the island of Munmon. But now I think about it carefully, if Sol was there, he would have transmitted a truth to him on the spot. That is: one word, do it. Maude was relieved soon. After half an hour. Maude packed all Bailey into a huge cloth bag of good quality. In the process of loading money, Maude has roughly estimated it. The money in this bag should be between 600 million and 700 million, which is a huge sum of money. After Maude finished loading the money, Bailey, who was eating non-stop, went to the measurement room and called Lafayette down. For this half an hour, Lafayette has been browsing the charts in the survey room. It is impossible for him to take these charts, so he can only remember them as much as possible in case of emergency. The money has been packaged, and there is no reason to stay. Maude walked to the window and suddenly kicked his foot on the wall next to the window. "Boom!" With the loud noise, the entire wall burst open, and massive debris scattered towards the ground. The bag for the money is too big, and it is obviously unrealistic to walk through the door, so I can only start from the wall. The huge movement of kicking off the wall immediately attracted the attention of the villagers. They are here to thank Maude. In order to wait for Maude to come out, they waited for dozens of minutes over the flat ground outside. At this moment, the villagers were shocked when they heard the movement and looked at the tower-like buildings in the territory of the evil dragon, only to see smoke and dust filling the sound source. Suddenly, the villagers saw Maude and Lafayette jump from the smoke and dust. After a few seconds, loud noises continued to be heard in the dragon territory. After a while, the towering tower suddenly collapsed into ruins, and a lot of smoke was raised. Seeing this scene, the villagers realized that the frequent noise just now was Maud and Lafayette demolishing houses. They looked nervously at the smoke and dust. After a while, two figures walked out of the smoke and dust. Maude walked ahead, Bailey crouched on his shoulders. Lafayette was carrying a huge and inflated bag. Fortunately, he was taller and barely let the heavy bag drag on the ground. Glancing at the silent villagers, Maude ignored him and went straight to the shore. He was going to walk along the coastline, and then reached the spot where the small sailboat was anchored. The villagers silently watched Maude and Lafayette walk towards the shore. The momentum of the demolition team blocked the words of thanks that they had reached their throats. Under the silent gaze of the villagers with a trace of fear, Maude came to the shore. He suddenly stopped, and then looked back at the villagers. "Oh, yes, I am a pirate, my name is... Bacardi Maud." "If the navy comes to clean up the mess, you can give me my name." After leaving his name, Maude simply left. The villagers headed by Nami and others stared at the two distant figures in amazement. "Maud is... a pirate!?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 154： Two things Chapter 154 Two Things Walk quickly along the coastline. On the way, Bailey has been obsessed with moo. Maude couldn''t stand it, so he threw Bailey down and let him walk by himself. It didn''t take long before Maude and the others came to the place where the small sailboat was docked. In order to load the purse on the ship, Maude and Lafayette first cleared the ship''s nautical supplies. In the end, only two days'' worth of food and four days'' worth of fresh water were left, and then the big money bag was reluctantly loaded on the boat and fixed with several ropes. After setting it up, he set sail and left here. Four days later. The small sailboat came to the offshore area of ??Longka Island. "Finally arrived." After four days of sailing, Maude stood on the bow, looking out at the pier of Longka Island. A fishing boat is moored in the dock in an orderly manner, and not far away are several merchant ships several times larger in size, and a warship that can deter pirates simply by docking here. Maude ignored the warship and carefully examined the situation on the dock. Although the place is small, the flow of people is quite dense, and it looks very lively. Several hundred meters apart, Maude could even hear the voices coming from there. "Lafayette, if something happens later, the security of the purse is up to you." Maude looked back at Lafayette. "it is good." Raphael features the head. The combined bounty of the two has exceeded 100 million. As a pirate wanted by a high bounty, ordinary people may not recognize Maud and Lafayette in the first place, but the Navy is different. Remember that the goal of every reward order is something that every navy must do. Not to mention the high bounty pirates like Maude and Lafayette, you might be able to recognize them at a glance. As a result, as Maud had expected, the navy stationed on the dock noticed their small sailboat. Out of habit, the navy on the observation deck of the warship picked up the telescope and checked the situation on the small sailing boat. After seeing the looks of Maude and Lafayette, the navy was shocked. "Pattern." The telescope dropped to the ground. "Lafayette, who is offering a reward of 42.2 million, and... Maude, who is offering a reward of 68 million!!!" "Why are they in the East China Sea?!" The navy murmured to himself, and two seconds later, he pulled up his throat, highly nervous. "A pirate is coming!!" "The enemy is...!!!" The pier quieted down for a while. Immediately afterwards, riots broke out. The warship turned the bow as fast as possible, and aimed a row of muzzles at the small sailboat where Maud was. "Sure enough, I couldn''t get to the shore smoothly." Looking at the warship that was dispatching extremely fast, Maude was deeply sorry. Lafayette cut the rope tied to the purse directly, and then carried the purse on his body. Bailey jumped onto the purse, ready to let Lafayette take him for a ride. At this time, there were several loud cannons in the direction of the dock. Four swarthy cannonballs flew towards the small sailing ship they were on. Maude lifted into the sky with moon steps, and Lafayette flew into the sky with pure white wings on his back, carrying a purse and Bailey. "boom!" The shells followed. One of the shells hit the small sailboat. The violent explosion instantly disintegrated the small sailboat and turned into a large number of debris floating on the sea. After successfully sinking the target, before the navy on the warship had time to be happy, he saw Maude stepping on the moon step. "Knock him down!" The highest-ranked lieutenant colonel in the field roared and took the lead in raising the rifling spear, aiming at Maude and pulling the trigger. "Boom...!" Countless lead bullets hit Maude who was volleying. Maude easily avoided it, and landed on the deck from the air under the desperate gaze of the navy. After a few minutes. There were winding red streams on the deck of the warship. Except for a lieutenant colonel Maud left behind, the rest of the navy became a corpse. After the battle, Lafayette landed on the deck. Without Maud''s command, Lafayette put the purse aside, and immediately hypnotized the lieutenant colonel. "Name." "ability." "What are you good at." After a few questions, intelligence was easily drawn out. Maude entered the information he had set into his notes, and then broke the lieutenant colonel''s neck altogether. Lafayette asked curiously: "What was the result?" "general." Maude glanced at the body of the lieutenant colonel, and with detailed information, the income was roughly equal to three murloc soldiers. "After all, it is the navy of the branch. Although the rank is high, the strength is not very good." "Wow." Lafayette chuckled and said, "After entering the Great Waterway, this situation will change." "Well, there are a lot of high-quality prey there." Maud flashed many goals with higher returns in his mind. "Where is Bailey?" He glanced around, but Bailey was not seen. "Go find the kitchen." "..." Before changing the ship, Maude and the others ignored the repercussions in the dock and even in the town, and directly feasted in the kitchen on the warship. Later, Maude snatched an armed mast merchant ship nearby, and then left the pier without stopping. I wanted to drive away the warship directly, but the specifications of the warship were large and arrogant, and there happened to be an armed mast merchant ship with suitable specifications in the dock. Maude also temporarily changed his mind. The people in the town watched the mast ship leave in horror. After a long time, some of the bolder men dared to check the situation on the warship. At this glance, it was a deck of corpses. Two hours after Maude had left, two warships rushed in from the nearby branch. After seeing the tragedy on the deck of the warship, the Brigadier General who led the team looked extremely ugly. "Why are these two people in the East China Sea...!" As if thinking of something, the brigadier general of the branch suddenly looked at his deputy. "Have you notified the headquarters?!" ......... at this time. The mast ship that Maude was in sailed on the sea. Different from the turbulence and narrowness of small sailboats, this medium-sized mast ship finally brings a good sailing experience to Maud. "Lafayette, when you get to West Robb Village, you and Bailey will go to Monmont Island." "To understanding." Lafayette, who has just inspected the complete mast ship, is counting money. The sea breeze today is not strong, and the stacks of banknotes cannot be blown away. Bailey was not idle either, and was forcibly thrown into the observation deck to watch the situation. Maude stood at the bow of the ship blowing the sea breeze, holding a reward order from Captain Crowe in his hand. This was found from the Longka Island warship. Before going to the Great Channel, Maude had to deal with two things. One is to visit Usopp in Silob Village. This is what Maude had made with Jesus. The incognito Captain Cloe was in Silob Village, and since Maude had gone, he would naturally not let it go. The other thing is to go to the island of Munmen to pick Jaya on the boat. If Jaya is unwilling, Maude will not force it. Regardless of the outcome, Maude will wait for Lafayette and Bailey to return in West Robb Village. "Boss, there is a situation." Suddenly, Bailey''s voice came from the observation deck. Under his guidance, Maude looked in the direction of three o''clock. On the distant sea, three ships sailing side by side can be seen. Take a closer look, they are two warships and a grand ship. "Could it be... the ship going to the World Conference?" Looking at the magnificent ship escorted by two warships, a strange color flashed in Maude''s eyes. ......... at the same time. A warship came to the territory of the evil dragon. After docking and mooring, the navies filed out from the warships and came to land. The man at the head is the rat colonel of the 16 branch, and he looks like a rat as his name suggests. "Who did this?" Colonel Mouse looked at the territories of evil dragons in ruins. After being shocked, he thought of the assets of the Dragon Pirate Group for the first time. Thanks for listening to the voice of the wind, the leader of the 100,000 starting currency rewarded! ! ! I suffered from insomnia yesterday and couldnt fall asleep after four oclock. Todays energy level is not good. I may not be able to get out of todays Chapter 3 before twelve oclock. Then take a leave of absence today, and start at least tomorrow morning. Continue to move towards the three chapters! ! There are no three chapters today, I feel so sorry for the leader o(ini)o (End of this chapter) Chapter 155： Just one name Chapter 155 is based on a name alone The territory of the evil dragon was turned into ruins, and the flag that was flying high in the past is also missing. Are you dead... With this judgment, Colonel Mouse ordered two seamen casually. "You, and you, go to the nearest village and ask what''s going on." "Yes!" Two seamen led the way and left, heading for the direction of Cocosia Village. Colonel Mouse moved his gaze away from the departing seaman, and turned to look at the ruins of the dragon territory. "Keep up." At this moment, the head of Colonel Mouse was full of the assets of the Dragon Pirate Group, and he quickly walked towards the territory of the Dragon. A group of navies walked into the ruins of the ruins. The territory that was originally fairly broad was mostly covered by the debris of collapsed buildings. On the ground near the sea pond, several murloc corpses covered by a large amount of dust can also be seen. "Evil Dragon Pirate Group... it really is over." As if experiencing the ruins of a strong earthquake, Colonel Rat confirmed his previous judgment. "You guys, hurry up and remove these broken stones!" Colonel Mouse immediately commanded to proceed to move the wreckage of the building in the ruins. The entire building collapsed like this, it must have been caused by fighting. Moreover, judging from the status quo of the ruins, there is no sign of being moved. In other words, the assets of the Dragon Pirate Group are most likely still buried in the rubble. Regardless of this possibility, Colonel Mouse would not be reconciled without checking it out with his own eyes. The marines of the 16th branch were weak and weak, and their hands-on efficiency was not bad. With their hard work, the high-rise building debris was moved to the flat ground outside at a speed visible to the naked eye. At this time, the two seamen who had previously gone to Cocosia Village brought Ah Jian in the uniform of a sheriff and came outside the territory''s fence. Ajian watched the marines move the wreckage of the Dragon Territory to the outside, and couldn''t help but raise his hand to press down the brim of his hat to hide the flashing color in his eyes. "Your name is Ajian, right? Wait here." One of the marines passed through the gap in the wall and came to Colonel Mouse. "Colonel, the sheriff of the nearest village is outside, he knows..." "Let him wait outside first." Colonel Mouse raised his hand impatiently to interrupt the Navy. "Yes!" The marines saluted, and immediately joined the work of moving the wreckage of the building. Twenty minutes later, the wreckage of the building was cleared by the marines. At the end of the whole process, Colonel Mouse did not miss a glance. However, I didn''t see what I wanted, instead dozens of murloc bodies were cleared out. "Gone?" Colonel Mouse''s face shook violently, and his grievances instantly turned into anger. "Which **** did it!" Forget about destroying the evil dragon and pirate group, but there was no money left. Then where will he go to collect black money? "Damn it." Colonel Mouse stepped forward and kicked a murloc body into the sea pond. After venting a little bit of anger, Colonel Mouse thought of the sheriff outside, and immediately led the marines through the gap in the wall to Ah Jian. "Who did it?" Colonel Mouse looked at Ah Jian with a cold expression in his eyes. Ajian thought of what Maude had left before leaving, he hesitated for a moment, and told the truth. "Bacardi Maud." "This name... seems to have heard it somewhere." Colonel Mouse paused in his thoughts, but didn''t think too much, and immediately shouted at Maude. As a navy, you must remember those pirates who are wanted for a reward, and Colonel Mouse is obviously a wine bag and rice bag who is in his place but does not seek his job. How can he bother to remember this? "This **** thing, if I meet...huh?" An adjutant came to Colonel Mouse and whispered a few words. Colonel Mouse suddenly looked at the adjutant and said in astonishment: "Are you sure?" The fearful adjutant nodded his head. Colonel Rat''s body trembled, and his anger disappeared like a smoke, replaced by a chill deep into his bones. There was a look of horror on that cunning face, like a duck with a choked neck. There was dead silence in the field. Seeing the reaction of the navy, Ah Jian was surprised. Is Maude a pirate with a notorious reputation? But never heard of it before? A Jian''s mind slowly appeared like Maude. It was a young boy with a clean smile, and at the same time, there was a hint of indifference that appeared inadvertently. To call it indifference, perhaps the term indifference is more appropriate. But no matter what, its better than... Ajian silently looked at the funny colonel mouse in front of him. Maude''s name left the navy at the scene speechless for a long time. In their cognition, Aaron, who offers a bounty of 20 million, is an extremely difficult and terrifying pirate, and he is also the pirate with the highest bounty in the entire East China Sea. But now, a big pirate offering a reward of 68 million came to the East China Sea. This special code is here to fry fish at the Fish Pond Bureau! "What are you still trying to do, take the team back to the branch!" For a full minute, Colonel Mouse recovered. Not only did he not ask carefully, he even ignored Ah Jian, and quickly walked towards the warship parked on the shore. Like the kind of pirate offering a bounty, a single name is enough to explain a lot of things. "Damn it, it''s no wonder the Dragon Realm has become like this." "Bacardi Maud, isn''t this guy still swaying in the nearby waters?" Thinking of this, Colonel Mouse shook violently again. Just one name made Colonel Mouse imagine all kinds of terrifying encounters. Frightened, he just wanted to return to the 16th branch quickly. Only 16 branches with sufficient strength can bring him a sense of security. A Jian silently watched as the navy left behind as if fled. Just hearing Maudes name had this reaction... Ajian thought silently, chanting Maud''s full name in his heart. He has no impression of the name. But since Maude is a pirate, if you take a little effort, you should be able to find information about Maude. The mouse and the navy returned to the warship. In less than a moment, the warship sailed away from the shore and headed for the open sea. After returning to the warship, Colonel Mouse finally calmed down. Today, I came to the Evil Dragon Territory to collect money, but I didn''t expect this to happen. Thinking that he would never be able to collect black money regularly from the Dragon Pirates in the future, Colonel Mouse patted the railing of the ship''s side. He was extremely unwilling to lose a long-term stable black money gain. "The Dragon and Pirate Group is gone, then..." Colonel Mouse suddenly thought of a certain possibility, and the black water in his belly suddenly surged. Without this Aaron, then plant the next Aaron! ........... Clear sky. On the deck of the mast ship, Maude stared at the three large ships in the distance. Lafayette collected the money and came to Maude. "Maud, there are many qualified prey on those two warships, but there are risks." A touch of malice swept across Lafayette''s pale face. Since knowing Maude''s ability, he will subconsciously help Maude find prey. And those two warships can basically be determined to be the main warships responsible for escorting the royal family to the Holy Land Mary Gioia. It was a coincidence. "Risk..." Maude did not make a decision immediately. At this moment, several shots were heard from the warship. A few lead bullets screamed, and immediately landed on the sea not far away, splashing a few water splashes. "Oh?" Maude''s eyes suddenly became cold. Seeing and hearing the color opened. What he perceives is a little kid. (End of this chapter) Chapter 156： The murder caused by a bear kid Chapter 156 The murder caused by a bear kid On the eve of the World Conference, the navy headquarters mobilized all admiral-level navies that could be dispatched. With the exception of the generals, almost all navies capable of action between the colonel and the lieutenant generals traveled to the world on warships. Their duty is to **** the royal families of the franchise countries, so as to ensure that the franchise royal families can safely reach the holy place of Maria. The two warships that Maude encountered were the navy responsible for escorting the Royal Kanette family from the headquarters. The majestic ship that was guarded by two warships was the king ship of the East China Sea Nande Canet Kingdom. As a special ship for the royal family of Nandekanet, it perfectly embodies an adjective in terms of function, volume, and appearance. The breath of money! At the bow of King Canets ship, a green-haired boy in luxurious costumes, aged about eleven or twelve, stood on a fixed table. This boy is the second prince of the Kingdom of Nande Canet-Canet Lyle. Lyle held a gold-plated spear with smoke from the muzzle. He fired the shots just now. The reason is also very simple, that is, it hurts to be idle. As far as Lyle is concerned, although there are many slaves on the King Ship that can be used for entertainment, they will get tired after playing for a long time. It is better to take the initiative to have some fun. However, sailing is an extremely boring thing before arriving on land. It is obviously not an easy task to have fun in the vast sea. Fortunately, Lyle saw a merchant ship as soon as he walked out of the cabin. Without any hesitation, Lyle asked Doglegs to fetch the gold-plated spear, then aimed at the figure on the mast ship and fired several shots. "Let''s see if there is a hit!" After firing the shot, the second prince of the Kanette Kingdom danced on the table with excitement. At the table, a soldier in armor immediately picked up the binoculars and pretended to look at the direction of the mast ship a few times. That badly bad marksmanship, naturally it is impossible to hit the target, but... The soldier commander who has long been accustomed to this kind of "work" put down his binoculars and respectfully said: "Just hit the target, Prince Lyle''s marksmanship is as good as ever!" Lyle smiled complacent when he heard the words, and threw the gold-plated spear to another soldier beside him. "Hurry up and reload, it''s rare to encounter a fun, this prince wants to have fun!" There was only an expression of excitement on his immature face. In the heart of the prince of the Kanette Kingdom, shooting civilians for no reason seems to be a trivial matter. On the deck of one of the warships side by side with the king ship. Hearing those gunshots, a navy wearing a coat with protruding teeth frowned. "Is that the invincible prince again?" Brigadier General Gu Ya thought in his heart. He is the person in charge of the **** of the Carnet royal family. He had a brief contact with the so-called second prince Lyle before sailing from the port of the Kingdom of Southern Decanett. The feeling he gave him was-extremely bad. At this time, the gunfire was heard again. Although he could guess what was going on, the buck-tooth brigadier, who was known for his caution, ordered his deputy to confirm the matter. The brigadier general buck tooth is too cautious, only to decline before getting old when he is in his prime of life. Soon, the deputy returned to the side of Brigadier General Bracket, and said in a low voice: "It was shot by Prince Carnet, and the target was the merchant ship at two o''clock." Brigadier General Brawl''s brow furrowed deeper when he heard this. At this time, the best way is to slowly stagger the course of the merchant ship. As long as the target is lost, the prince Lyle will naturally lose interest. However, the Carnet royal family who escorted this time were one of the few who did not like to ride on warships among the 170 participating countries. Because of this, there will be such a king ship protected by a warship. Although the soldiers of the Kingdom of Kanette on the king ship can increase the **** force of the escort, it also prevents Brigadier General Yak from directly controlling the route. If you want to change lanes, you have to notify the people on the King Canet ship in advance. It can be said that as much trouble is as troublesome. "Forget it." Brigadier General Buck Teeth shook his head slightly. In his opinion, even if he didn''t change his way, the merchant ship that Lyle regarded as a pleasure should have slipped away. Just as he was thinking this way, there were a few more shots from the king ship. Brigadier Buck Tooth''s brows that had just loosened uncontrollably frowned again. This **** royal child... Brigadier General Gu Ya was helpless, still decided to turn a deaf ear. At this moment, the watchman above gave him a heavy notice. Above the sea in the distance. Maude left the mast ship and walked towards the warship and the king ship on the moon step. Lafayette had wings on his back and followed Maud. Originally, Maude was still considering whether to attack the two warships. As a result, the bear kid on the king ship shot them several times inexplicably, as if to say: Come and play with me. Maud was already inclined to attack warships and made a decision immediately. Risks and benefits coexist! Furthermore, both he and Lafayette have the ability to travel in air, so there is no need to navigate the ship to face the artillery power of those two warships. Sometimes, fewer people can be considered an advantage. If it were a conventional naval battle, their armed merchant ship equipped with only two artillery pieces would not be able to withstand several rounds of shelling by the two warships. Now, Maude and Lafayette can take the initiative and ask Bailey to move the merchant ship farther. In this way, even if Maude and Lafayette cannot eat the two warships, they can rely on their air travel ability to get out of the war in time and return to the merchant ship. The actions of Maude and Lafayette put the two warships into combat readiness immediately. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, the navy would never have imagined that these two figures would emerge from an ordinary merchant ship. Especially that Bacardi Maud... It was born eight months ago and was offered a reward of 68 million for the first time. But in the following time, this guy was like a comet, and disappeared without a trace as soon as he emerged. After eight months, I did not expect to appear here! "It''s actually Bacardi Maud and Devil Sheriff Lafayette!" On the deck, Brigadier General Buck Tooth stared at the two figures that were approaching quickly. Normally, these two warships alone are sufficient to deter pirates. Moreover, if it is not necessary, pirates generally will not actively attack warships. But Maude and Lafayette took the initiative to attack. For no reason, Brigadier General Brawler found a motive for this unreasonable behavior in an instant. Damn the second prince Carnet, it''s okay to shoot at the merchant ship! ! ! That''s all right now, a few shots in the past directly fired two ugly guys. Brigadier General Bucktooth shook his head abruptly, threw these useless thoughts out of his head, and prepared for the battle. Soon, Brigadier General Buck tooth noticed the moon step technique used by Maude, and his face suddenly showed an incredible expression. "That''s... Yuebu!!! How could it be possible?!!!" Brigadier General Gu Ya was shocked. King Carnet''s ship. The second prince Lyle saw Maude and Lafayette coming in the air, but there was no fear at all, but rather excited. He raised the muzzle, aimed directly at Maud and Lafayette in the air and pulled the trigger. A few shots in the past without a certain degree of accuracy are naturally nothing. Seeing that the bear kid fired a few more shots, Maude''s eyes were cold, he cancelled Yuebu and let his body fall. Afterwards, Maude quickly took out the flintlock and fired a shot at Lyle. The lead bullet flew out, directly punching a dazzling blood hole in Lyle''s forehead. It happened too suddenly. Seeing Lyle stiffly collapsed on the deck, the surrounding soldiers came back to their senses. "Prince Lyle!!" There was sudden chaos on the deck. The royal family... was actually shot! There is still a chapter today, writing. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 157： (The third update is for the leader to listen to the voice of the wind.) Chapter 157 (third update, for the leader to listen to the voice of the wind.) Lyle stubbornly fell straight on the deck, a small amount of blood seeping from the edge of the bullet hole on his forehead. He was arrogant and arrogant in the Kanette Kingdom, and he couldn''t figure out why Maude shot. With Lyle''s death, the normally trained soldiers panicked. They are not afraid of death, but they are afraid that their families will be implicated because of weak guards. On the warships on both sides of the king ship, a group of navies noticed the movement from the king ship. The royal child was shot... But in this case, they can''t manage that much. Because, Maude and Lafayette from the front gave them a lot of pressure. After Mordley shot Lyle down, he quickly put away the flintlock, and then stepped on the moon step again and headed towards one of the warships. The whole process came to an end in one go. The navy on the warship fired a few symbolic shots, and immediately watched Maude and Lafayette land on the deck. With sufficient mobility, there is no need for Maud and Lafayette to act separately. On the contrary, it is the navy. Because the warship is in a state of sailing, if you want to gather your troops to one place to deal with Maud and Lafayette, you must first stop the sail, and then set up the ship plank. Even if the efficiency is fast, it takes a while. And in this kind of encounter, it''s just such a little time, which often represents a lively life. After Maud landed on the deck, he calmly glanced at the navy present. There are a lot of them, and their spirits and spirits are more than one grade better than the branch navy. "It is worthy of being a four-year World Conference, which can make the world government take it so seriously." "Hey, about five minutes or so, the troops on another warship will rush over." Lafayette reminded. He can calculate an approximate time by taking into account factors such as rewinding and stopping the ship based on his sailing experience. When speaking, the navy on the deck did not rashly resort to hand-to-hand combat, but raised its guns at Maud and Lafayette. Maude dodges the bullets easily with his sights and sounds, and smiles: "Five minutes...enough." Lafayette also chuckled, facing the rain of bullets, using a slightly strange footwork, and rushing towards the navy one step at a time. Seeing that firearms could not pose a threat to Maud and Lafayette, the navy pulled out standard long swords. Lafayette rushed into the navy pile alone. Draw a knife, cut out. The knife flickered. In an instant, a few more bodies appeared on the ground. The navy''s complexion changed, and they slashed towards Lafayette, but they all failed. When Lafayette''s body turned around, a few more strokes passed, and several navies were cut down. But this time, he deliberately left alive. In this kind of battle with fewer enemies and more enemies, Lafayette even thought of leaving a head for Maud. Screening is like picking beans. If you feel unqualified, just kill them. If you feel qualified, stay on your hands. That relaxed and moderate shot can also show Lafayette''s strength from the side. With Lafayettes rush, the Navy was killed and wounded. Those navy who didn''t die in the first time fell to the ground and struggled. Naturally, they would not have thought that Lafayette had specially kept his hands. Maude was different, and it was obvious in a few moments that Lafayette was deliberately staying alive. Such a move is undoubtedly creating value for him. Because, only Lafayette knows his hunter''s notes. "Really..." Although Maud is in urgent need of experience gains at this stage, he does not want Lafayette to commit personal risks to create gains. If it is a one-on-one battle, it doesn''t matter if you choose to keep your hands. But this is a melee with fewer enemies and more enemies. Every time you keep your hands, you must score your strength to control your strength. A carelessness can easily mess up your own rhythm and expose flaws. After this battle is over, it is necessary to remind Lafayette. The upgrade can come slowly, but he doesn''t want to lose Lafayette. Maude thought while raising his gun and shooting at the navy. A lead bullet is a navy. Maude''s current filling speed can be compressed to within one second, and now there is Lafayette to attract firepower, and the power of firearms can be perfectly reflected. Filling the bullet quickly, Maude raised his hand with another shot. In an instant, another navy was shot and fell. Several navies noticed the shooting Maude, and immediately circled around the upper floor of the ship and touched Maude. They were about to attack Maude, but they didn''t want Maude to suddenly turn around and draw the knife. A blade of light flashed. The navies were directly beheaded, and their bodies slowly fell to the ground. Maude shook off the blood stains on the Thousand Bird Knife and quickly returned to the sheath, as if nothing had happened, he continued to raise his gun to harvest the navy on the deck. In less than a minute, more than forty navies were lying on the deck. Among them, ten or so navies are still alive, but they have also lost combat effectiveness. These are the heads carefully selected by Lafayette. After the battle is over, he can use his hypnotic ability to extract relevant information about these people. It can also be seen that Maud and Lafayette are extremely similar. Telling Lafayette about the existence of the Hunter''s Note may not only put the heart to the bottom, but also increase the utilization rate of the Hunter''s Note to a higher level. There is Lafayette blocking in the front, and Maud has no pressure output in the rear. Although it has a texture to kill the enemy with a knife, it is also a good feeling to shoot and kill the enemy. Suddenly, red light floated in Maude''s eyes. An index finger came from behind and pointed directly at the back of Maude''s head. Maude squatted without warning. The index finger swept across his hair suddenly and stabbed forward. Refers to the gun! The attacker was a navy colonel with an explosive head. He first shaved his body close, and then used the finger gun as fast as he could, trying to pierce the back of Maude''s head. "I''ve been careful enough to be noticed..." Seeing Maude escaped, the afro colonel was startled, but it would not affect his next move. Since the sneak attack failed, let''s have a fun close fight! Colonel Afro is ready to recruit. "Snapped!" Maud raised his left hand and accurately grasped the Afro Colonel''s elbow. "Ok?" "Crack!" Maude squeezed the navy arm bone with his bare hands. The Afro Colonel screamed. He can only shave and finger guns in the six styles, so he can''t use iron to defend Maude''s power. But even if he knew how to iron, he couldn''t help Maude''s domineering. As far as the results are concerned, there is actually no difference. Maude raised his left arm forward and threw the Afro Colonel heavily on the deck in front of him. "Boom!" The deck is cracked. The colonel exploded on his back and spit out a mouthful of blood. In the field of vision, it was Maude''s unwavering eyes. "Crack!" "Crack!" Maude slammed off the two leg bones of Colonel Afro. In order to make Colonel Afro faint smoothly, after stepping on the broken leg bone, Maude kicked the Colonel Afro fiercely under the crotch. Bang! Colonel Afro suddenly turned his eyes up, exposing large whites of his eyes, and fainted directly. "The quality of this guy is not bad." If you can use six poses, your physique is definitely not weak. Maude glanced at the fainted Colonel Afro, and to be on the safe side, he raised his right foot and prepared to step on the only left arm of Colonel Afro. Just as he lifted his foot, Maude suddenly felt it, and he closed his foot and leaped forward while stepping on the moon step to turn around. A blade of killing intent swept past his original place. The man who had the sword was a brigadier general who came from another warship. In order to cross Carnet''s king ship, he did not know Yuebao to spend a lot of work. After a stab forced him to retreat to Maud, Brigadier General Brawl quickly glanced at the miserable Afro Colonel, his eyes skyrocketing. Maude stepped on the moon step and stopped in the air, looking at the brigadier general who was wearing a navy coat. "Tsk, does your navy like sneak attacks so much? It''s commendable." Maude really praised this behavior of the Navy. When dealing with the enemy, how to effectively kill the enemy is the truth. Maude''s admiration fell in the eyes of Brigadier General Bucktooth, more like a mockery. "Bacardi Maud, you are so bold that you dared to shoot the prince of Nande Canet!" "Oh, it turned out to be a prince, so...is the king also on that ship?" "Ok?" Hearing Maude''s words, Brigadier Bucktooth''s face changed slightly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 158： Whetstone Chapter 158 Sharpening Stone The breezy words made Brigadier Braga''s heart shake. On the eve of the World Conference, there will always be many pirates and criminals who attack the royal family. These people either did it for the ransom or accepted the commission of a certain party. They have very clear motives and purpose. Therefore, the world government will let the navy assume the responsibility of escort. As long as this point of time is reached, incidents like this attack on the royal family are normal in the Great Channel, but rarely happen in the four seas. The tricky guy in front of me is for the Royal Canet... According to a sentence that Maude uttered at random, Brigadier Gu Ya immediately confirmed Maude''s motive. As everyone knows, it was just a smoke bomb that Maude released casually. "You came from over there, right?" Maude lifted into the air on a moon step, and while looking at the brigadier general, the right arm of the gun was stretched straight, and the muzzle was pointed in the direction of King Carnet. There, it is also the direction of another warship. "Success!" The brigadier buck-tooth didn''t want to waste any meaningless words. He kicked his feet and rushed towards Maude who was in the air like a sword. He doesn''t know how to navy style six. In terms of strength, although not as good as the monsters above, it is still one of the mainstays. And what he relied on was a superb knife skill. The brigadier bucktooth volleyed towards Maude, and a few meters before him, he had already driven the sword to raise seemingly meaningless crescent blades in front of him. Hidden knife! The blade light passed quickly, shaking out a bunch of afterimages. The long knife should have taken the lead in front of the afterimage, but hid behind the afterimage in a flamboyant operation. The afterimage is in front, the long knife is behind. This is a technique that can deceive the vision, and was melted into the sword by the brigadier general bucktooth. but Maude closed his gun and drew his knife. As soon as he saw and heard the color opened, red light floated in the depths of his eyes. The trajectory of the long knife hidden in the afterimage of the blade was immediately visible. Immediately afterwards, Chidori shot straight out, holding the long knife that was slashed by Brigadier-tooth. In an instant, the dazzling afterimage disappeared at this moment. Cang! The long knives collided with sparks. The hidden knife was blocked, and Brigadier Bucktooth''s eyes condensed. What he fears most about his technique is the ability to penetrate the real and the virtual at a glance. Maude''s hands holding the handle of the knife suddenly exerted force, suppressing the rushing force of Brigadier General Buck Teeth from bottom to top. After gaining an advantage in the suppression, Maude leaned forward abruptly with his upper body. At the same time, his feet stepped on the air one after another, using a moon step. Bang bang! The reaction force brought by the moon step was transmitted to the long sword along Maude''s body. The strength that came from the vain blessing caused Brigadier Gordon''s body to fall to the ground like a meteor, penetrate the deck directly, and fall into the lower tank. After shooting down Brigadier General Yak Ya, Maude lifted into the air with a moon step and stood on the crossbar near the mast observation platform. Before Brigadier General Brackett returned to the deck, Maude took time to fire two shots and knocked down two more navies in the chaos, which somewhat reduced Lafayette''s pressure. After firing two shots, Maude filled the bullets while watching the movements of the king ship and another warship. He noticed that the King Canet was tightening its sails in order to slow down and stay away from the battle circle, while another warship passed the King Ship by the wind and approached here. The clear intention made Maude tick the corner of his mouth. Standing on a high place can broaden Maude''s vision and at the same time expose himself to the muzzle. How could the navy on another warship miss such a good opportunity, and immediately raised the muzzle high and poured a wave of lead bullets at Maud on the crossbar. Maude leaned back, and when he landed on the deck, he also avoided the pouring rain of bullets. A backflip steadily landed on the deck. Without any pause, Maude raised his gun at the hole where Brigadier General Buck Teeth fell and pulled the trigger. boom! The lead bullet that rolled over the rifling pierced a burst of gunpowder and went straight. Also at this time, Brigadier Buck Tooth just jumped out of the hole in the deck, and the predictive lead bullet came right in front of his face. "Is it the time..." In a hurry, Brigadier Buck tooth cut the lead bullet in half with a single knife. When Brigadier General Bucktooth had not taken the knife, Maude took advantage of the situation, and the armed Chidori slashed towards Brigadier General Bucktooth. "Armed color..." Brigadier General Buck-tooth frowned, released his armed color hastily, and immediately raised his sword to parry. The moment after the long swords collided, they touched each other, and then collided again, sparking sparks. Qiang Qiang...! Maude swung his sword as fast as a gust of wind. There was no constitution to speak of, a fast word supported by his physique alone. Brigadier General Yak Ya was forced to accept the move, but he could accurately block every cut that Maude cut. His sword skills are evident. "This kid''s knife skills have not been tempered, but there is still a hint of immaturity." In a few seconds of confrontation, Brigadier-General Brawl saw the flaws in Maude''s offensive. just Ten seconds passed. Both sides made dozens of dollars each. Although Brigadier-General Gu Ya saw the flaws, he was unable to give an effective counterattack. "It''s the domineering look..." A dignified color appeared in Brigadier General''s eyes. Armed sex, as long as you exercise day after day, and then be guided, even ordinary people can learn it. It can be seen that the smell and color are different, and the proportion of talent is higher than that of hard work. In this world, there are many people who are proficient in armed **** but not good at seeing sex. Brigadier General Brigadier Teeth is one of them. Obviously it was an unorganized fast attack, but it was able to block one''s counterattack in advance by relying on seeing and hearing. Brigadier Buck-tooth frowned. I can see the flaws, but I can''t break them. This feeling is uncomfortable. The unwilling buck-tooth brigadier general made several attempts, but failed. Every time I missed the door... "Damn it." Brigadier General Gu Ya cursed in his heart. Based on experience and reflexes alone, he can withstand Maud''s fast break. However, what he wanted was to defeat Maud, not to make a pointless move. Compared with the eagerness of Brigadier-General Brawl, Maude was happy in it. Knife technique is different from physique, and practicing hard every day is just to lay a solid foundation. If you want to take the sword technique further, actual combat is undoubtedly one of the fastest ways. Every time the knife was set, Maude could see the experience value beating little by little. "This feeling...not bad." Maude smiled. The buck-tooth uncle in front of him is not weak, but not strong either. For him, it happened to be an excellent whetstone. The gaze of Brigadier Buck Tooth passed through the intertwined blade lights and fell on Maude''s smile. "Is it funny?" Brigadier General Buck Tooth looked cold. Maude just didn''t hear it, and focused on every knife setting. It is rare to find such a suitable opponent in a place like the East China Sea. He must cherish this opportunity. A few minutes passed, Brigadier General Gu Ya noticed something. "This guy... is training with me?" The chill in Brigadier General''s eyes grew stronger. at the same time. Lafayette chopped down the last naval soldier. Until the end of the battle, he had screened out a total of twenty-four heads that he considered qualified. Lafayette first glanced at the other warship that was about to approach, and then at Maude, who was fighting with Brigadier General Bracket. With his eyesight, he could see that Brigadier Braga is the highest combat power on the two warships. Therefore, before the troops on the other warship rush over, it is better to work together to get rid of the brigadier general. Thinking of this, Lafayette moved. "Don''t help me." However, Lafayette only took a few steps before he heard Maude''s words. "To understanding." Lafayette glanced at the joyful expression on Maude''s face, chuckled in a low voice, and then turned to look at the warship that was approaching. "I can''t let you disturb Maude''s interest..." The tone was filled with awe-inspiring killing intent. (End of this chapter) Chapter 159： change Chapter 159 Transformation In order not to let the navy disturb Maud''s interest, Lafayette took the initiative to attack. Before the other warship came close, he flew to the railing of that warship first. His arrival directly blocked the aid of the navy on the deck. "Wow." Lafayette stood on the railing, his sword crossed in front of him, and droplets of blood dripped from the blade. Without stopping for too long, Lafayette killed the navy on deck without saying a word. In just a few breaths, several navies fell on the deck. The overall quality of the navy of the headquarters is indeed stronger than that of the navy of the branch, but the individual combat strength is not enough to pose a threat to Lafayette. And some gaps in combat power cannot be made up by numbers alone. However, the marines have been working together for a long time and relying on their tacit cooperation, they will not be killed by Lafayette. Nevertheless, the gap between the two sides quickly became apparent. No matter how hard the navy side attacked, Lafayette could not be injured. On the other hand, Lafayette, in the midst of heavy siege, can always take away the lives of seamen. This intuitive gap is the result of domineering. Going bigger, it is a sharp contrast between the new world and the paradise. In the face of Lafayette''s oppressive offensive, the marines gradually reduced their troops. On the other warship, the battle between Maude and Brigadier General Braga gradually heated up. The endless pairing of knives left only the sound of clanging iron slamming on the deck. Brigadier General Yak Ya was not suppressed. On the contrary, he caused five more stab wounds on Maude in these thousands of knife-settings. However, these five stab wounds were not serious and could not affect Maude in the slightest. As far as the current results are concerned, Brigadier General Brawl has the upper hand. However, Brigadier General Brawl could not escape Maude''s fast break. It was impossible to find the flaw to cause damage to Maude that could affect the situation of the battle, nor to get rid of Maude''s crazy fast attack. This kind of battle, which seemed to have been shaped, made Brigadier Gu Ya very uncomfortable, especially since he knew that Maude was practicing his sword. "I don''t believe you can keep going!" The brigadier general buck tooth was cruel. The fast break is strong, and the consumption is also extraordinary. Especially in this kind of high-intensity battle that requires domineering support, the consumption rate will be faster. Brigadier General Buck tooth quietly changed his mind. Originally, he wanted to get rid of Maud as soon as possible, and then quickly deal with Lafayette, in order to reduce the death rate of his own members. But after several counterattacks were blocked, he found that he thought things too simple. The sword skills of the young man in front of him are not powerful, but his comprehensive ability should not be underestimated. He hadn''t seen or heard the domineering, there was no way to win this boy in a short time. After recognizing the current situation, despite helplessness, Brigadier General Brawl could only wait for Maude to reveal his flaws when he was weak. ......! The long knife collided frequently. With Lafayette''s support behind him, Maude didn''t care about the slight stab wound on his body, let alone the result of exhaustion of physical strength. At this moment, he just wanted to slash and slash more smoothly. He has to grasp this precious opponent, and then turn every knife he cuts into valuable experience for the future. It was this kind of reckless quick attack that made Brigadier General Braga in the quagmire. "I still can''t''play''..." In a blast of slashing blow, Maude tried to find the flaw in Brigadier Bucktooth. The frequent use of the armed color caused his physical strength to drain quickly, and the maintenance of seeing and hearing color also further deepened his fatigue. If there is no way to open the situation, high-intensity consumption will make his offensive appear fatigued. At that time, within dozens of strokes, he will be defeated by Brigadier General Buck Teeth. Maude knew this very well. This means that his hourglass time is very limited. Before the last grain of sand shed, if there is still no chance... Then, the hourglass reverses, and you have to change yourself to defend the offensive of Buck Teeth. "It''s really not leaking..." After dozens of knife-settings, Maude still couldn''t find the flaw of Brigadier General Bucktooth. His sword skills are only one-star level, if not for the physique and domineering enough, he can''t be so arrogant in front of the brigadier general. For a long time, Maude didn''t panic, but he didn''t want to be defeated. "Since there is no flaw, let the flaw appear by itself!" Maude knows that there is no turning point in maintaining the status quo, that is, forcibly speeding up. "Ok?" Brigadier General Bragg''s eyes changed slightly and he was keenly aware of Maude''s changes in rhythm. "Aware... Humph." Brigadier General Brawl snorted in his heart. Maudes fast-breaking strategy was originally strong for a while, as long as he played steadily and did not make mistakes, when Maudes stamina was insufficient, it was his buck teeth to kill or smash. After knowing his heart, Brigadier General Brawl''s defense became more rigorous. As long as you can guard against this last wave of offensive, you can wait for flaws that you can''t even guard against. With Maude rashly speeding up, Brigadier General Braga can already see Maude''s failure. Dozens of knife-settings have passed. The brigadier general buck-tooth defended like Tarzan. Soon, Maude''s offensive came to a halt. This is venting... After being aware of this, the cautious Brigadier Buck Teeth did not rush to counterattack. He waited patiently for dozens of knives again, until the moment that Maude exposed widened enough to be fatal. "It''s now!" The light in Brigadier General''s eyes skyrocketed. Tooth protrusion! The long sword wrapped around the armed color suddenly drove straight in and pierced Maude''s heart. This took the lead and made Maude unable to withdraw the Chidori defense anyway. "Successful." Brigadier General Brawl knew the result at the moment the teeth burst. This is his moment of confidence. Huh! The long knife pierced Maude''s chest without hindrance, and a burst of blood spattered. However, it was impossible to score another point. Because, before the bucktooth Brigadier General''s long knife pierced his chest, Maude blocked his chest with his armed left palm. It was the same long knife wrapped in the armed color that could pierce Maude''s left palm, but could not further pierce the chest that condensed the armed color defense. This is a dual defense of armed color. Although the price was obvious, it also allowed Maude to find the only flaw that was exposed in the entire battle. "you" Brigadier Buck tooth narrowed his eyes. Maude didn''t give Brigadier General Buck Teeth any chance to react. laugh! Chidori, who had been prepared for a long time, chopped off the right arm of Brigadier General Griffin. Brigadier General Buck Tooth turned pale, and while taking a step backward, he was chopped off his left arm by Maude''s back knife. Before he could breathe, Brigadier General Buck-tooth broke his arms. Maude drew the long knife that pierced the left palm, and sprinted, and the brigadier general who had lost his resistance was stepped on the deck. Brigadier General Bucktooth spit out a lot of blood after being stomped by a foot, his consciousness was blurred for a moment, and he slowly recovered. Maude ignored the penetrating injury on his left palm and looked down at the pale Brigadier General. "Thanks, Uncle Bucktooth, you are really strong." Maude thanked him from the bottom of his heart, and immediately no matter what Brigadier Brigadier''s reaction was, he stomped twice and broke Brigadier Brigadier''s leg bones. This battle gave Maude a lot of different experiences and insights. He realized that the power looted from the Hunter''s Notes is like money. If you want to maximize the value of this money, you only have to keep fighting, and then to master it. After understanding this, Maude''s mentality changed slightly. At this time, Lafayette came behind Maude. He is over there too. Maude heard the footsteps and looked back at Lafayette, who was covered in blood. "let''s start." "To understanding." Lafayette kicked the floor a few times, then looked at the navy on the deck that hadn''t died yet. How much benefit will Maud bring with so many high-quality prey? Lafayette is expecting more results than Maud. Maude didn''t interrupt Lafayette''s intelligence, but went to the stern and looked at the King Canet who turned the bow and fled. "Ah" The name of the Pirate Group. . I personally prefer the Hunter Pirate Group. . It fits with Maudes style of hunting the strong, but from Maudes standpoint, the name of this pirate group will somewhat reveal the existence of the hunters notes. Logically speaking, Maude should try to avoid this, so this It is also the reason why I have not been able to decide. (End of this chapter) Chapter 160： plunder Chapter 160 Plunder In the distance, it can be seen that the king ship is hardly turning the bow. After the sails are tightened, it is obviously not easy to drive the king ship, which is one circle larger than the warship, by manpower alone. Maude grabbed a smile, and silently calculated the escape speed of the king ship. It doesn''t hurt to be escaped, it''s just a king ship, how can this experience of the earth be important. Maude retracted his gaze at the king ship and turned to Lafayette''s side. Except for the brigadier general and the Afro colonel who used the six-style sneak attack on him, it is worthwhile to obtain more detailed information. The rest of the people only need to ask for a name. Under this premise, there is no need to hypnotize everyone. Regarding their names, they can come out of the mouth of the brigadier general. Lafayette is torturing Brigadier General Buck Teeth. For a strong person of this level, if they want to succeed in hypnosis, they must first destroy their willpower, or take various measures to make the target''s spirit seriously exhausted, thereby reducing the hypnotic resistance. "Maud, your injury." As Lafayette tortured Brigadier Buck-tooth, he glanced at Maude''s left palm and the conspicuous stab wound on his body. "Oh, little question." Maude lifted up his **** left palm and took a look, then he tore a piece of cloth from his body at random, used it as a bandage, and wrapped it tightly around his palm several times. After a few seconds, a large amount of blood leaked from the temporary bandage. Without the support of drugs, bandages alone can only delay blood loss, let alone a few untreated stab wounds. If ordinary people do not take emergency treatment in this situation, it is estimated that they will lose too much blood and die. However, Maude''s physique is already three and a half years old. As long as he waits for a while, the wound will slowly stop bleeding under the effect of the self-healing force. In addition, dozens of heads will be harvested later, and if nothing happens, the physique should directly rise to four stars. At that time, Daigo''s body changes like an empowerment, not to mention that the injury heals immediately, at least it can stop the bleeding instantly. Maude touched his chin. Having said that, it is still necessary to find a ship doctor at this stage. After all, fighting like today will only be a lot more in the future, and injuries are inevitable. A few minutes later, Lafayette hypnotized Brigadier General Buck Teeth. "Name." "ability." "What are you good at." As usual, Lafayette asked three times in a row. Maude called out his notes and, based on the answer given by Brigadier-General, the information was abbreviated on the pen page. After writing the most critical information, Maude motioned to Lafayette to move other prey over with his eyes. Lafayette knew, and grabbed the seaman who had previously kept his hand. He pointed the faces of seamen at the sight of the hypnotized brigadier general, like a face scanner, and asked for the name of each seaman. Maude wrote down his name on the side and then killed it himself. With the efficient cooperation of Lafayette, the whole process came to an end, like an astonishingly efficient assembly line. Before long, only the Afro Colonel and Brigadier General Buck Teeth remained on the deck. These two men are the best prey on the warship. After preparing for the intelligence phase, Maude broke the necks of the two directly without any hesitation. The experience bar, which was already close to the critical line, was immediately broken by these two waves of intuitive gains. Maude removed the notebook and closed his eyes immediately. In the dark sight, a hunter''s note surrounding the aperture suddenly appeared. Above the cover of the note, the dense star dots are like a flock of disturbed ants, circling around on the cover, marking a clearly visible white light trail. Immediately afterwards, these star points began to fall, sliding along the note cover to the star frame on the silver line. Almost in an instant, it represented a breakthrough in the demands of physique, domineering, and swordsmanship. The physique has risen to four stars, and there is a vaguely condensing star frame. Daoshu directly crossed the steps of condensing the star frame, rising from one star to two stars. In contrast, the gains of domineering are relatively unobvious, only a star frame is condensed. Maude was surprised, and quickly glanced at the number of stars on the silver line. Physique:  Swordsmanship:  Domineering:  The few real stars that had just been filled were shining with dazzling silver light. Maude could only take a second glance, and was enveloped by the long-lost warm current. It''s crackling. In a puff of beans, Maude''s clothes bulged slightly. After about thirty seconds. Maude opened his eyes slowly. The wound on my body no longer bleeds, and I don''t even feel any pain. The exhaustion from the previous battle with the brigadier general buck tooth was also wiped out. Seeing Maude opened his eyes, Lafayette couldn''t wait to ask: "How?" "Harvest." Maude''s eyes were bright. It only took less than a month from the departure of Mon Meng Island to the present. In addition to relying on prophetic intelligence to harvest more than one hundred murlocs from the Dragon Pirate Group, they also encountered these two warships from the headquarters by luck. With almost two hundred qualified prey, his physique and sword skills rose by one star each. However, it is also thanks to Lafayette''s ability to get so much income. Maude looked at his painless palm, then raised his right hand and climbed on the handle of the knife. Cang! Under Lafayette''s gaze, Maude suddenly pulled out Chidori. "Hidden knife..." Maude looked down at the brigadier general who had lost his breath, then walked to the mast of the warship, and raised the method and principle of the hidden knife to the surface consciousness. Hidden knife flow-windmill. Maude''s wrist shook at high speed, and the chidori that had been cut forward suddenly pulled out a series of afterimages, which turned upside down like a windmill. One lap, two laps, three laps... It was not until the knife shadow turned six times that Maude managed to hide the Chidori behind the knife shadow. In an instant, Maude took two steps forward. The seemingly dangerous knife shadow bombarded the mast in series, but did not cause any substantial damage. As if directly melted into the mast. And just after the last knife shadow disappeared, Chidori arrived later and cut straight across the mast. Afterwards, Maude quickly retracted his sword. Crunch- The severed mast fell backwards, slamming heavily on the cabin with a loud noise. "Fancy bells." Maude shook his head slightly. After personally using the hidden knife stream, he still did not change his original evaluation. However, this is considered a qualified knife skill, at least much better than Shock Slash. The only disadvantage is that it is too cumbersome. For example, this windmill requires at least six turns to hide the blade from the afterimage. This is also a manifestation of low proficiency. If the buck-tooth is expected to be used in the future, it is estimated that it will only take one or two turns. Lafayette glanced at the fallen mast and asked, "What was the trick just now?" "Hidden knife flow is also the uncle''s knife skills." Maude pointed to the body of Brigadier General Bucktooth. Lafayette suddenly appeared with a gleam in his eyes, and said with emotion: "That''s it." After that, he looked at the king ship that had become a black spot. "Do you want to chase?" "of course." Maude nodded. Since he has been listed by the Navy as a wanted criminal with a bounty of up to 68 million, there is no need to worry about that much. In the future, as long as he sails on the sea, as his most wanted criminal, he will definitely attract batches of navy. Normally, when facing naval pursuit, as long as it is a pirate, they will basically choose to escape. There are many reasons, one of which is that the navy cannot kill it. One ship was sunk today, and another one will emerge tomorrow. Therefore, if it is not necessary, pirates generally do not waste their energy to entangle the navy. But Maud is different. If you want to come, then come... After a while, Maude stepped on the moon step to chase the king ship far away. Lafayette followed closely behind. On the king ship. A middle-aged man wearing a golden crown was furious, unaware of the imminent danger. (End of this chapter) Chapter 161： relief Chapter 161 Liberation "Waste, all waste!" The middle-aged man wearing a golden crown roared on the deck. The extremely angry voice almost spread throughout the entire king ship. This middle-aged man is also the current monarch of the Kingdom of Southern Carnet-Canet Rowell. The bear child Lyle, who was shot and killed by Maud earlier, is Rowell''s favorite second prince. It is precisely because of this that Rowell will take Lyle aboard the ship, the purpose is to take Lyle to the Holy Land Mary Gioia to see the world. Never thought that Lyle was shot and killed even before Donghai went out... Although he had thrown the poorly guarded soldiers into the sea to feed the fish, Rowell couldn''t vent his anger. In this situation, if the murderer is not tortured thousands of times, how can his anger calm down? But in fact, after inquiring about the situation, he not only did not assign the troops on the king ship to support the navy responsible for escorting, but even issued an order to evade. The motivation for this is to avoid risks, and at the same time allow the two warships from the headquarters to deal with the criminals. There is no doubt that Rowell really wants to avenge the lovely second prince. But before that, how could Lowell waste two ready-made warship thugs? Taking the prerequisite of preserving one''s own resources, and then unscrupulously using all available things, is an excellent quality that a king should have. Rowell always does this, so even if he is angry, he will not do stupid things. After venting on the deck, Rowell looked at a tall, strong man beside him. "Filton, go find out the situation." "Yes, Your Majesty Rowell." The guard called Felton walked quickly to the observation deck. Rowell still couldn''t hide his anger, the blue veins on his face couldn''t disappear in a short time. Even if the two warships can solve the culprit, what he said he must put a big hat on the navy that is not good for escorting. This is endless! Lowell roared in his heart. Felton had just walked out of the way when he heard the exclamation of the surrounding soldiers. "Ok?" Felton realized something and turned around abruptly. In the distance, Maude and Lafayette came quickly. When Felton saw this, his face changed drastically. "Protect Your Majesty Rowell!" Felton roared, drew out the saber from the scabbard, and rushed to Rowell''s side for the first time. Hearing Felton''s order, the soldiers in armor around him mobilized one after another, and formed an array to protect Rowell. A group of princes and nobles who came out of the cabin soon saw that the situation was not good, but they returned to the cabin for the first time. "Trash navy, even two people can''t solve it!" Lowell also saw Maude and Lafayette coming here, and couldn''t help yelling. In this case, how could he stay on deck. If he had known that the navy of those two warships was so useless, he would not give orders to evade. He would directly ask the soldiers to sink the warship with artillery, and maybe they would be able to solve the two criminals. "Go away, don''t get in the way!" "Yes!" Under Rowell''s anger, the soldiers suddenly gave way to a way for Rowell to go to the cabin. "Filton, kill those two villains!" After throwing a word of order, Rowell walked quickly through the soldiers and hid in the cabin. On the surface, he looked very calm, but he was panicked. The two warships were destroyed, and if the soldiers brought over could not solve the two villains, then... On the deck. Felton looked solemn. Those two warships are elites from the headquarters! However, they couldn''t stop the two villains. "Array, ready to meet the enemy!" "Yes!" The soldiers clenched their weapons tightly as if they were approaching an enemy. Maude landed on Kanette''s bow from the air, looking down at the armored soldiers on the deck. He glanced over, and finally stopped on Felton''s face without a helmet. A group of soldiers, this man with rough features is not like the weak. Lafayette folded his wings and landed beside Maude. Wow! The soldiers raised their standard spears and pointed them diagonally at Maud and Lafayette on the bow. "Oh oh, good momentum." Lafayette''s eyes were indifferent. Maude drew out Chidori and raised his eyes slightly, and one after another, heavily armed soldiers filed out from the cabin. At this time, the sailing speed of the king ship was decreasing. After the soldiers assembled, Felton raised his saber and shouted: "Offensive!" "attack!" "attack!" "attack!" The soldiers attacked Maud and Lafayette on the bow. However, only after the actual fight, the soldiers will understand what the gap is. Maude and Lafayette rushed into the enemy''s line separately, causing a **** storm. The strong armor could not stop their slashing. Twenty minutes later. The battle is over. Felton lay in the pile of corpses, half of his face covered in blood. He is not dead yet. Maude removed the hunter''s notes, raised the Chidori, and pointed at Felton''s neck. Felton''s blood-stained face was sullen, and he roared: "Dare to attack the royal family of the franchise, the world government will not let you go!" "Oh." Maude pierced Felton''s neck with a knife. Felton whimpered, and after a moment there was no sound. After collecting Felton''s experience points, Maude closed his sword and walked towards the cabin. Lafayette smiled and glanced at Felton''s body, followed closely behind Maude. The two walked into the cabin one after another, and the breath of money suddenly came to their faces. Looking at the extravagant decoration in the cabin, Maude sighed: "As expected of the royal family, I am really willing to spend money." "There are more people in the cabin than expected." Lafayette scanned the cabin with what he saw, and found that there were nearly 500 people on board. Excluding the soldiers'' bodies on the outer deck, this number is a bit abnormal. Hearing this, Maude also used his sights and colors to probably perceive the amount of breath in the lower cabin. "It''s a bit too much." Maude looked at a room not far away. In that room alone, there are fifty or sixty auras. "Let''s take a look." Maude came to the door of the room and pushed in directly. This is a magnificent room. On the left side of the room against the wall, there is a set of tables and chairs inlaid with gold and silver. On the table, there are half-eaten delicacies, as well as the wine jug pouring the leaking liquor. On the ground and even on the chair, you can see many exquisite hand crossbows. On the right side of the room against the wall, there are twelve white wooden crosses standing in a row. On each cross is bound a naked man and woman, with a lot of tiny sleeve arrows stuck in them. Streams of blood flowed from the position where the sleeve arrow pierced, and fell to the ground along the body, gathering a pool of blood. As long as you carefully observe the hidden arrows, you will find that the hidden arrows mostly avoid the vital points and gather on the limbs of these people, and you can even see a few hidden arrows nailed to the fingers. Not far from the cross, there are two iron bars. There were more than 20 adult men and a dozen adult women in custody. Without exception, they huddled and shivered in the corner of the cell. "These people... are slaves?" Maude frowned, glanced coldly under one of the tables, and then walked towards the nearest cross. On it, **** with a woman with a lowered head and a weak breath. "Kill me...Kill me..." After approaching, Maude heard a woman''s voice like a mosquito whispering to herself, and it was just a sentence coming and going, repeating it. Maude''s gaze swept across the woman''s **** body. Sixty-two. This is the number of sleeve arrows on a woman. Maude looked at those Hidden Arrows in silence, probably guessing what was going on. It is nothing more than the way the princes and nobles make fun of slaves. And this woman, obviously already... "Kill me...Kill me..." "it is good." Maude responded, raising his hand and twisting the woman''s neck as quickly as possible. The woman''s voice stopped abruptly. After helping the woman to get rid of, Maude instantly felt the pleading look from his side. The master of those gazes is the one tied to the other eleven crosses. They also want to get free soon... Maude ignored them, turned and walked straight to the table with good food and spirits. There is a person hidden under one of the tables. Maude came to the table and raised his hand to lift the tablecloth. "Don''t kill me!!!" As the tablecloth was lifted, a sound of horror came from under the table. Maude faintly smelled a hint of urine. (End of this chapter) Chapter 162： Whose blood? (The third change, 600 monthly pass plus change.) Chapter 162 Whose blood? (The third change, 600 monthly pass plus change.) Hidden under the table is a fat middle-aged man with a face full of flesh. When the tablecloth was lifted, the fat man in aristocratic clothes was scared to pee. "Don''t kill me!!! I have money, yes, I have money!!! As long as I don''t kill me, I can give you as much money!!!" Feeling the icy gaze from Maude, the fat man''s body was shaking like a sieve. "get out." Maude said coldly. "Okay, I''ll get out now!" The obese man really rolled out from under the table, showing a strong desire to survive. Maude looked at the middle-aged man with a pot belly and asked, "What''s going on in this room?" "This this" The obese man hesitated. Click it. Maude opened the scabbard with his thumb. The obese man shook his body violently, lowered his head and said tremblingly: "This room, yes, is our usual shooting range for recreation..." "range?" Maude heard the words and glanced at the person tied to the cross, his brows frowned. Lafayette came to a table next to him, and gently touched the soup in the plate with his index finger, it was still warm. It seems that they interrupted the interest of these nobles. range? It''s terrible fun. Lafayette pulled a trace of disdain from the corner of his mouth, and picked up a crossbow that was as big as a short flintlock from a chair. The arrows loaded on the crossbow strings are slender and small. With a sleeve arrow of this size, it is difficult to cause fatal damage to the enemy without applying poison. Lafayette handed the crossbow to Maude. Maude took the crossbow and glanced at it, and immediately stared blankly at the fat man who was already half-dead. He is not interested in learning more about this so-called shooting range. Immediately, he pointed the crossbow to the obese man''s forehead. The obese man saw Maude''s movements, and the odor of urine under his hips became heavier. He only thought that Maude was dissatisfied with the explanation just now, and immediately said anything related to the shooting range like pouring beans. After hearing a few words, Maude threw the crossbow to the side, and suddenly reached out his hand to pinch the chin of the fat man, and lifted the body of more than 300 kilograms. The fat man was full of fear, his limbs struggled weakly, and he made a meaningless creak. Tick. Urine dripped from his hips and fell on the floor. Maude flicked his arm and threw the fat man towards the center of the room. Bang. The fat man smashed his body heavily on the floor, he was smashed, and he didn''t recover for a while. In the cell, the slaves who were curled up and shivering in the corner were already standing behind the iron rods, staring at the fat man with hatred. Maude passed the fat man and came to the cross, looking at these slaves who were regarded as "targets" by the nobles. Target shooting is a scoring competitive game developed by obese men and other princes and nobles to win bets. Those who want to participate must first bet one million Baileys, and each round of target shooting is limited to 12 people. After the game starts, everyone has only ten Hidden Arrows and a corresponding target. As long as you hit different positions on the human target, you can get different points. The highest scoring position is the fingers and toes, followed by the ears, palms... Simply put, the farther the shot is from the key, the higher the score will be. Once the key is shot, it is eliminated on the spot. Until the ten arrows are shot, the person with the highest score can get all the bets. The nobles in this room were obviously old players. Therefore, there will be a female slave with more than sixty arrows in her body. Because those arrows basically avoided the vital points and gathered on the limbs and other positions. On the cross, one of the male slaves with more than fifty arrows in his body looked at Maude, his chapped lips moved. "Please, help me out..." "..." Maude pulled out Chidori. When the male slave saw this, a ray of light flashed in his gloomy eyes. Maude, however, swung a knife to cut off the rope that bound the male slave''s body. The male slave fell to the ground and looked at Maude with a puzzled look. "The woman just couldn''t live, but you are different." Maude finished speaking, ignoring the male slave''s reaction, and slashing the ropes on the other cross with a knife. After helping these slaves who were regarded as targets by the nobles, Maude came to the cell. The slaves in the cell didn''t say a word, but their eyes were full of light when they looked at Maude. They saw hope. Ignoring these gazes, Maude slashed the door lock with a knife, then turned around and walked towards the door. "Lafayette, let''s go." "Wow." The two left the room. After walking a dozen or so steps, I heard a scream from the room. It''s that fat man. Lafayette looked back at the room and said calmly: "It would be better to clean up all the people on the boat." "Including slaves?" "Yes." "No need, I don''t want to be hated by Sunny." "To understanding." Lafayette did not insist. He has no interest in the weak. The reason why he proposed to wipe out all the people on board was to delay the efficiency of the world government''s investigation of this matter. Maude and Lafayette went to the next room and unearthed two men in noble costumes from under the wardrobe and bed. Facing the two men''s begging for mercy, Maude remained indifferent and let Lafayette kill him. Later, the two found some gold and silver jewelry from the room, mostly rings and necklaces. In this way, they swept through the rooms one by one, and uncovered many male aristocrats hiding in hiding, and saw slaves in miserable circumstances. As far as the nobles are concerned, Maude will not stay. The death feud has been settled, and he doesn''t mind making it worse. "Lafayette, let''s split up." "it is good." In order to resolve this matter as soon as possible, Maude and Lafayette act separately. At this world conference, King Rowell of the Carnet Kingdom decided to sail on the royal ship. Because of this, many princes and nobles in the country followed on board. They regarded this voyage as a long-term social event, but they did not expect to encounter two evil stars in the East China Sea. Maude swept the past, basically some gold jewelry, without any paper money. After cleaning up one room, Maude went to the next room. Pushing open the door, Maude walked into the room, and at a glance saw a burly man chained to a frame. "Are you a slave again..." Maude glanced at the furnishings in the room. There is no furniture, only a rack, and a table full of utensils such as lashes, pliers, knives and hammers. Maude retracted his gaze and turned to look at the burly man on Xing''s frame again. The man lowered his head and couldn''t see his face clearly, his muscular upper body was covered with wounds left by various instruments. There are cuts, whiplashes, blunt injuries... There are hundreds of these injuries, and they are very serious. If a normal person suffers such a serious injury, he is basically not far from death. But the breath of this burly man is fairly stable. As if perceiving Maude''s gaze, the man on the rack slowly raised his head and looked at Maude who was standing in front of the door. His eyes seemed to be looking at a dead person. Perhaps it is because of this stinging look that this man will be given special treatment, and he will stand directly here and be tortured slowly. If nothing happens, you will be tortured to death sooner or later. Maude ignored that gaze, came to the man, and asked: "Slave?" The man looked dull, did not speak, but stared at the blood on Maude. "Whose blood?" After a few seconds, he asked. (End of this chapter) Chapter 163： Event (4600 words in one) Chapter 163 Events (4600 words in one) Whose blood? What a strange question. "Is this question important?" Maude looked closely at the crisscrossed wounds on the man''s body. Hey, the old wounds have not healed, and the new ones have come again, which is the true portrayal of this man. Such a serious injury, not to mention the strength of the pain, the strength of the pain alone is extraordinary. The man stared at Maud closely, his focused gaze contained no emotion at all. "important." He did not drip in for many days, his voice was hoarse and low, and he spoke like a beast''s low roar. Maude raised his gaze to meet the man''s gaze. The look of a man that looks like he is looking at a dead person will be unpleasant when ordinary people feel it, not to mention those aristocratic nobles. Will be tied here to torture, somewhat self-inflicted. "There are navy, there are soldiers, and the nobles on the ship, that''s probably it." "..." The man was silent, but his mouth grinned slowly, revealing his neat white teeth. He smiled. At the same time, there was a hint of warmth in the eyes looking at Maude. "Kill well." The husky voice was full of pleasure. Is it aimed at the navy or the nobility? The probability is the latter. Maude became interested and asked: "What is your name?" "Mars Jim." "slave?" "Yes." Jim answered upright and didn''t seem to care about his slave status. Maude thought for a while, pulled out Chidori, and cut off the chains that bound Jim. Wow. The heavy chain fell on the ground, making a muffled noise. Jim looked at the chain that was easily cut off, and his eyes showed surprise. Without the shackles of the chains, he walked down from the Xing frame. The feet smashed by the sharp weapon supported his weight and stepped on the ground. The pain was enough to make ordinary people scream and roll, but it just made his brows frowned. "You are very nice, it would be a shame to die in such a broken place." Maude slowly returned the Chidori. Jim looked at Maude in silence. Maude said lightly: "You are free." After speaking, Maude turned and left. This man named Jim has extraordinary resilience. Not the body, but the spirit. Is there such a person in the East China Sea? However, if he and Lafayette did not come to this ship... Maybe one day, maybe two days. This man will definitely be tortured to death, becoming one of the cold numbers in the world that will increase every second. Jim looked at Maude''s back in silence, until Maude walked to the door, and asked: "What is your name?" "Bacardi Maud." Before stepping out of the room, Maude left his name. Jim looked at the empty door, muttered Maud''s full name in a low voice, and then stepped away from his horrible feet to the table where various instruments of torture were placed. Glancing at the torture instrument on the table, Jim stretched out his right hand, which was also scarred, and then took a knife from the torture instrument. Then he took a knife and scraped the hair from his head with a rough technique. After a while, he shaved himself a bald head. Because of the rough technique, there were more than a dozen wounds on the smooth head that began to leak blood. The lack of hair cover also revealed the circular mark on Jim''s forehead. That brand is not a hoof print of the Heavenly Dragon, but it is also regarded as a mark of slavery status. After shaving his hair, Jim walked towards the door. With every step taken, there will be an extra blood footprint on the ground. the other side. In a huge and luxurious room, Lafayette smiled and looked at Rowell who was wailing in front of him. A **** palm was lying on the ground, beside it was a fine flintlock that had been cut in half. "Ben, this king is..." "laugh." "Woo..." Lafayette pierced Lowell''s open mouth with a sword, and then picked out a tongue. Lowell''s half-talking words suddenly turned into meaningless whining. "What is it?" Lafayette took a backhand sword and nailed his tongue to the ground, and the smile on his face revealed something strange. Rowell lay down on the ground with fear, afraid to make any more sounds. "Wow." Lafayette smiled, put away his sword, and then dragged Lowell out of the room. A few minutes later, he dragged Lowell to the lobby in the cabin. Many parts of this ship are flashy, and the inner structure is built in the style of a castle. Around the lobby, there were about 120 slaves standing scattered. Most of them are unclothed and can only put curtains or tablecloths on them as clothes. Maude was also in the lobby, and there was a bulging cloth bag on the ground in front of him, which contained the gold and silver jewels that were raided all the way. Lafayette dragged Lowell to Maud. "This is the king of Carnet, and the master of going to the World Conference." Lafayette flung his hand and threw Lowell in front of Maude. "Woo..." Rowell looked up at Maude, his eyes were full of fear, and the blood in his mouth splashed to the ground with the whine. Maude glanced at Lowell, then looked at Lafayette, and said: "Just kill it directly, don''t need to bring him here." Rowell''s body trembled when he heard Maude''s words. Lafayette laughed and said, "Oh, just thought of a funny idea." "Tell me." Maude looked at Lafayette, thinking that Lafayette was rarely so interested. Lafayette scanned the circle of slaves and said calmly: "Provide them with an opportunity to vent violence. Do you think they will cherish it?" In the words, they are naturally referring to the slaves around them. Maude looked at Lafayette with a hint of surprise. After getting along for a long time, he has forgotten that Lafayette is famous for abusing violence. "Just try and you will find out." Maude has no interest, but he will not stop Lafayette. Lafayette smiled, took a handful of gold and silver jewelry from the bag, and threw it to the ground. The small and exquisite gold and silver jewelry was scattered all over the place. The soft sound when landing, like a light fist fell on the hearts of many slaves. Lafayette was holding a cane, the end of it resting on Rowell''s neck, a dangerous smile on his pale face. "This is King Rowell of Nandecanett. If any of you can beat him to death, you can get these cute little things." "..." There was no sound in the field. The slaves looked at each other, but no one dared to move forward. That is the lord of a country, if it is discovered afterwards... The slaves couldn''t even think about it. A few minutes passed, nothing happened. Lafayette looked calmly at the slaves who did not move. That''s it. Lafayette thought. At this time, a dull footstep came from behind the crowd, but it was Jim from the kitchen. The first thing he did to regain his freedom was not to deal with his injuries, but to eat and drink in the kitchen. Because of this, he will appear at this point in time. Hearing the footsteps, the slaves looked back at Jim, who was an upper body taller than them. As their expressions changed, they subconsciously gave way. Jim walked blankly through the way the slaves let it out. His mouth is full of oil, and he holds a half-eaten roast suckling pig in his hand. As he walked, he opened his mouth and took a bite of meat, only to chew twice before swallowing it. Jim was tall and strong, and stood out among the slaves. With this height comparison, Maude and Lafayette noticed Jim all at once. Maude didn''t respond much, but Lafayette looked at Jim seriously. The wound all over the body is much more conspicuous than the strong body. Under the gaze of many eyes, Jim came to Rowell. Without hesitation, he raised his right foot, which was still dripping blood, and stepped heavily on Rowell''s neck. Click! Rowell''s neck was squashed directly, and he lost his breath in an instant. Jim retracted his foot and immediately took another bite of the suckling pig. Rowell contributed at least half of the wounds on his body. For Rowell, there is even more enmity. Under this premise, even though he got this opportunity, he never thought about torturing Rowell to death, but settled it neatly without showing any hatred. To achieve the desired result in the fastest way, this is the code of conduct he always keeps in mind. After trampling on Rowell, Jim suddenly knelt to Maud. The significance of this action is to let the line of sight fall, not to make Maude look up at him. "I don''t want gold and silver." After kneeling down, the height difference was missing, and Jim had to look up to meet Maude. Maude raised his eyebrows, looked at Jim who had shaved his hair with interest, and asked, "Then what do you want?" Jim did not answer at the first time, but raised his left hand that was full of oil. hiss--! He tore off the skin with the slave brand on his forehead. The blood suddenly flowed out from the wound, sliding down the bridge of the nose to his jaw. After doing this, Jim said solemnly: "I don''t want anything, I just want to give you this life." Maude calmly looked at the glaring wound on Jim''s forehead, suddenly lifted the cloth bag containing the trophy, and then threw it in front of Jim. "I don''t need your life, but you can follow us." After speaking, Maude turned and walked towards the exit. "Wow." Lafayette glanced at Jim by accident, and immediately followed Maude''s footsteps. Without a word, Jim threw away the suckling pig in his hand, then lifted the cloth bag and followed. Under the watchful eyes of many slaves, Maude and the three left the cabin. When he came to the deck, Jim glanced at the soldiers'' corpses all over the floor, his eyes were still silent, and he rarely showed emotions. "Back to the ship." Maude lifted off on the moon step. Lafayette carried Jim into the air. Far away. The mast ship stopped on the sea. Bailey stood on the observation deck and kept looking around. Just in case, he had put the sails away and dropped the anchor. "Why haven''t you come back?" Bailey murmured. This is the thirty-third time he has been talking. After looking around for a while, he finally let him see Maude in the distant air. "It''s back!!" Bailey was a little relieved. "what?" Soon, he noticed the existence of Jim. After a few minutes. Jim sat on the deck, handling his injuries. The specifications of this mast merchant ship are not big, but it basically has everything it should, such as medical supplies. This is convenient for Jim. It was still early, but Maude went back to the room to cover his head and sleep. Lafayette wanted to count the gains, but he was a navigator and had to keep an eye on the course, so he gave up. On the deck, Bailey walked around Jim, his eyes constantly scanning the wound on Jim''s body. Is this too much? Looks like a ruthless person. Bailey thought. Jim looked at Bailey, who seemed to be restless, and didn''t pay attention to it, but concentrated on dealing with the injury. He gave his life to Maude, but he was not here to eat and drink. In order to show value, he must heal his injury as soon as possible. While Lafayette was watching the direction of the wind, he occasionally looked at Jim who was dealing with the injury. In his opinion, Jim''s foundation is pretty good, but he doesn''t know how strong he is. As a navigator, Lafayette is already thinking about how to use Jim''s labor. Based on current understanding, it seems that there is only one helmsman. "Waiting to wait and see." Lafayette thought silently. Regardless of Jim''s ability, but also Jim''s loyalty and values. These are all things that Lafayette will focus on later. He would not oppose Maude''s decision, but he would try his best to help Maude wipe out his worries. ........... Seven days later. An unremarkable merchant ship came to the offshore area of ??Monmont Island. The merchant ship reefed and dropped anchor and stopped on the sea. After a while, the merchant ship put down a small boat. "This is Munmun Island." On the boat, Sabo smiled. Kerla threw the oars to Sabo and instructed: "Hurry up and row!" "Okay, Lord Kerla." Sabo made a joke and immediately picked up the oars and started rowing. The boat sailed slowly towards the beach. After a while, the boat washed up on the beach. Sabo and Kerla jumped off the boat and walked towards the woods. Soon, they passed through the woods and came to the ring valley where the residents of Mong Meng Island were. Their arrival immediately aroused the vigilance of the residents of Mon Meng Island. Jaya heard the movement outside, picked up the axe, and walked out of the house. I thought it was a pirate who didn''t have long eyes, but I didn''t expect it to be a pair of young men and women. Jia Ya squinted at Sabo and Kerla, and said calmly: "Two, we don''t welcome outsiders here." Sabo glanced at the axe in Jaya''s hand, and was about to explain, when he heard Sonny''s voice. "Sister Ya, they are here to find me." Sunny came out of the house. "Sabo, Kerla!" Looking at the two people who hadn''t seen her for a while, Sunny showed a big smile. Upon seeing this, Jia Ya quietly put away the axe. "Sanny, I miss you so much!" Kerla crossed Jaya and hugged Sunny. Feeling the soft touch of Kerla squeezing on her body, Sunny muttered, "It seems to be a lot bigger." "what?" Kerla let go of Sunny, her eyes surprised. "It''s nothing." Sunny glanced at Kerla''s chest without a trace, and immediately swept over Jayana''s superior existence. Ugh. With a sigh in her heart, Sunny turned to ask about Sabo and Kerla. "Kerla, why are you here?" "Look at this first." Kerla took out a folded newspaper from his pocket. Sunny took the newspaper and glanced at the date habitually. It''s yesterday''s newspaper. Mong Meng Island is remote, and the newspaper delivery gulls only come once a week, so every time I receive a newspaper several days ago. Sunny opened the newspaper and read it. "It''s Maude." When she saw the photo on one of the sections, Sunny''s eyes lit up. Sabo came to the side and said with a smile: "Maud has been very active during this time, thanks to him, this time..." "Ahem." Kerla pretended to be coughing and reminded Sabo in time. Sabo stopped talking, and laughed instead. During the World Conference, the kings of the participating countries will leave the country and go to the holy place of Maria. In this way, it gave the revolutionary army many opportunities for action. Recently, Maud attacked King Carnets ship and killed King Carnet and many nobles throughout the East China Sea in just a few days. Affected by this incident, a lot of turmoil has arisen within the Kanette Kingdom. Sabo and Kerla came to the East China Sea not to be aimed at the Kanette Kingdom, but they happened to encounter the King Ship incident created by Maude... Therefore, they did not want to miss this opportunity. I came here specifically to Mengmeng Island, but I actually wanted to officially invite Sunny to join. Sunny didn''t care about Sabo''s reaction, and carefully read the newspaper report about Maud. Suppression of the Dragon Pirate Group and the attack on King Carnets ship were among them. When Maud attacked King Carnet''s ship and freed many slaves on it, Sunny had a smile in her eyes. "Sister Ya, look... Maude''s bounty has gone up." "Ah." Jia Ya smiled slightly, but didn''t care. However, she took the newspaper and read it. Of course, the focus is not on Maudes bounty, but on the content of the report. After reading the report on the Evil Dragon Pirate Group, Jia Ya''s eyes slowly opened. Immediately afterwards, she read the report of the King Ship incident. After reading it, she couldn''t help being silent. Is it bad to act like this, or is it good? She was at a loss. (End of this chapter) Chapter 164： free Chapter 164 Free What it means to be a pirate is freedom. But enough freedom also means being unfettered. Once humanity is not bound, it will naturally give birth to countless pirates who can only burn, kill and looting. Most of Jaya''s knowledge of pirates comes from those pirates who only want to plunder Mengmeng Island. Therefore, it is impossible for her to realize that [freedom] is the most precious thing a pirate possesses. As long as they are free, pirates can do evil or good. Therefore, no one can prescribe what the pirates can only do and what they cannot do. As a veteran pirate who has retired for a long time, Jabba has an extremely deep understanding of these issues. Even so, he never instilled these things into Jaya. In his opinion, if there is no suitable opportunity, Jaya will protect those ancient ruins that have been precipitated by time in Mong Meng Island in her life. Since there is a relatively stable future, Jabba will naturally not be like Sol, thinking about bragging about the glorious years of the past with his descendants all day. The content of the newspaper had some impact on Jaya''s perception, and he inadvertently pinched the newspaper into large folds. "Sister Ya, the newspaper..." Sonny called out a few softly to make Jaya come back to her senses. "Ah, sorry." Jia Ya squinted her eyes, returned the almost broken-looking newspaper to Sunny, and smiled apologetically. "There is no need to apologize for such a small thing." Sunny took the newspaper and glanced at Jaya suspiciously. She felt Jaya was a little weird. Jia Ya smiled and was silent. Sonny didn''t think too much, she smoothed the newspaper, and took another look at Maude''s picture. At this look, a smile appeared on his little face. Kerr stretched his hand to hold Sonny''s shoulder and joked: "I counted it for you. Just one picture. You looked at it nine times." Sunny didn''t care about Kerla''s teasing. It has always been her habit to read a newspaper over and over several times. Seeing that Sunny had no reaction, Kerla lost the thought of teasing, and instead brought up business. "Sanny, have you decided yet?" "Well, I can go anytime." Sunny nodded slowly and folded the newspaper properly. Let Thor stay on the island of Monmont for the elderly, and with Jabba to accompany her, she has no worries. At the moment, Maude has been going to sea for a while, so she has to join the revolutionary army quickly. Only then can she and Maude establish a "cooperative" relationship as soon as possible. Kerla smiled and said, "That''s great, just come with us..." Halfway through the conversation, Kerla glanced at Jaya from the corner of his eye, and stopped the conversation in due course. Sunny didn''t know the content of the second half of Kerra''s sentence, but she could guess that it was something related to the task. Sabo watched quietly from the side, suddenly felt, and couldn''t help looking in one direction. On the hillside at the end of the field of vision, the figures of Thor and Jabba appeared. The arrival of Sabo and Kerla did not hide the eyes of the two old men. "It''s the revolutionary army." Jabba took a sip of his cigarette and turned his head to look at Saul. The arrival of the revolutionary army meant that it was time for Sunny to set off. Saul had no reaction at all. On his old face, there was no hint of nostalgia. Jabba curled his lips, thinking that the old dwarf just liked to pretend. The two old men walked side by side. "Give me the newspaper." Sol saw the folded newspaper in Sunny''s hand at a glance. Sunny handed over the newspaper. Sol took the newspaper and read it out. "Oh?" Saul smiled knowingly after seeing Maud''s photos and reports. Jabba squeezed in and read the newspaper with Sol. In a relatively backward place like Monmont Island, if you want to understand the outside world, you can only use newspapers. Seeing that Maude had caused so many things in less than a month, Jabba exclaimed: "This kid is messy enough, but...I like it." After hearing the words, Jia Ya glanced at Jabba without a trace. Jabba didn''t notice Jaya''s small movements, and his attention was still on the content of the newspaper. "If you dare to attack the royal family of the joining country, you will inevitably be settled by the autumn queen." "So what? Just run fast enough." Sol closed the newspaper and smiled contemptuously. Jabba was silent, and he couldn''t refute Sol on this point. God knows how Thor''s short legs became Scuds in the back. Saul returned the newspaper to Sunny, and his head was full of reports about Maud. "Before I thought that a person''s life only needed to be exciting enough, but now, I just want to live longer." "Idiot, who doesn''t want to live longer?" Jabba didn''t give up his face. Sol raised his cane and passed by with a stick. Seeing that the two old men started fighting again, Sonny and Jaya were quite helpless. "Sol, I will follow Kerra and them later." Sunny put the newspaper in her pocket and mentioned about officially joining the revolutionary army. Sol stopped waving his cane, turned his back to Sunny, and wrote lightly, "Oh, go." "Ok." Sunny nodded slowly. After half an hour. The revolutionary ship sailed slowly away from Mon Mon. On the beach, Sol, Jaba, and Jaya watched the boat go away. Until the ship turned into a small black spot on the distant sea horizon, Saul sighed in a low voice, his old face full of reluctance. Jabba glanced at Saul''s face at the moment, and couldn''t help shaking his head. Jia Ya looked up at the sky and said softly: "It''s time to go back." "Oh, what good food for the evening?" Sol changed his mood in a second, looking forward to looking at Jaya. "..." Jabba and Jaya were speechless. On the way back to the ring-valley settlement. Jabba suddenly said: "Xiaoya, the outside world is wonderful." The thoughtless sentence made Jia Ya startled. "Speaking of wonderful, I have to mention my memoir, Xiaoya, I will talk as much as you want to listen to when you have dinner later." Saul leaned over, her brows dancing, she didn''t feel the slightest bit of sadness to say goodbye to Sunny. Jabba looked at Sol, who was not serious. He knew that Saul was just hiding his emotions in his heart. "Ha ha." Jia Ya smiled slightly, and then lost everything. Facing the orange twilight when the setting sun went west, a group of three walked towards the ring-valley settlement. ........... Donghai, a pub in a small town. Business in the pub is pretty good, with a passenger load factor of almost 90%. A rectangular wooden board was nailed to one of the walls in the bar, on which more than a dozen pirates'' rewards were posted. Among these reward orders, the lowest is only 3 million, and the highest is only 17 million. At this time, a man with a big beard walked into the tavern from the back door and handed a brand new reward order to the bartender in the bar. "stick it on." The man is a tavern owner, and motioned to the bartender to post the recently updated reward order on the board. The bartender did what he said, and did not read the reward order, but posted it very skillfully. After the post, the bartender has the mind to see the bounty. "10.2 million, quite high." With that said, the bartender felt something was wrong. He was still very sensitive to numbers, so he counted them carefully. At this time, the men sitting around the bar also noticed the newly posted reward order. "Someone is out there again." A man sighed with emotion. First, he looked at the handsome boy on the reward order a few times, and then looked at the reward amount. Then he was silly. A few seconds later, the men next to them followed suit and were stupid. "One, one hundred million???" The bartender almost stared out and shouted out the amount on the reward order. In front of this plank, he handled countless East China Sea reward orders, but it was the first time he saw such a high reward. "Bacardi Maud...Where did this big shot come from?" A group of men stared blankly at the bounty order on the wooden board with a bounty of up to 100 million, and then compared the bounty orders around 3 million to 17 million. just like A father took a group of sons. (End of this chapter) Chapter 165： I have a fracture Chapter 165 I fractured Such as scenes in the tavern, staged in various places. The pirates were astonished at the existence of the great figure Maude, but the navies in the various jurisdictions of the East China Sea took on great pressure. In the face of this invisible pressure, the tense navies all acted, and each stepped up the vigilance in their jurisdictions. Such an obvious change caused many pirates to feel miserable. During this period, some unlucky pirates even hit the navy''s muzzle. East China Sea, Rogue Town. It is located near the entrance of the Great Waterway, also known as the town of beginning and end. Because the town of Rogge is close to the entrance of the Great Channel, it has become a supply point for many pirates to go to the Great Channel. At the same time, Rogge Town is also one of the more prosperous towns in the East China Sea. For this reason, the naval headquarters paid a certain degree of attention to the town of Rogge, and dispatched a colonel to station here. at this time. Inside the naval base office, white smoke is lingering. "Ahem, Colonel Small, I''m going to open the window!!!" "casual." Smogg with white hair sits back on the sofa, his legs crossed on the table. He was naked, with two lit cigars in his mouth. Da Siqi glanced at the sloppy boss, looking helpless. After habitually pushing the frame, Da Siqi strode to the window and opened all three windows to let the smoke in the room escape. Watching the smoke drifting outside the window, Da Siqi felt much better. Afterwards, she walked to a wall covered with reward orders, and then posted Maud''s reward order on it. "I didn''t expect Bacardi Maud to be in the East China Sea." Da Siqi stared at the photo on the reward order. This boy who looked younger than himself is now a big pirate who is offering a bounty of more than 100 million. On the sofa, Smogg raised his upper body and tilted his head to look at the reward order that Dasqi had just posted. He thought of a phone call from the headquarters last night. It was from the green pheasant. At that time, he just said a few words briefly, to the effect that he should be careful about Maude. Thinking back to the tone of the green pheasant at the time, Smogg frowned slightly. After all, it is a pirate with a bounty of more than 100 million yuan, even if there is no reminder of the green pheasant, Smaller will not underestimate it. But the problem is that this guy named Maude is worthy of the green pheasant calling to remind him. "Bacardi Maud." Smogg whispered his name. From the East China Sea to the Great Waterway, most of them have to be supplied in Rogge Town. This also means that if Maud and his group want to go to the Great Channel, they will pass through the town of Rogge with a high probability. Thinking of this, Smogg''s eyes felt cold. If Maude and his gang did come to Rogue Town, then, as the navy in his jurisdiction, he would not let Maude escape in any way. East China Sea, Cocosia Village. In the orange grove, two graceful figures are busy. Not far away is a small bungalow. Inside the house, on the table near the kitchen, there was a reward order that was crushed by oranges. The breeze blowing in from the window suddenly blew a corner of the reward order. Donghai, a small town. A green algae-headed swordsman with three knives slung around his waist was standing at a crossroad, thinking. In his hand, he held a reward order that had just come from the tavernkeeper. Wanted criminal with a bounty of over 100 million! This is unprecedented in the East China Sea. For the bounty hunter Green Algae Swordsman, it is also a challenging object! East Sea, Sea Restaurant Bharati. After sending off the last batch of guests, the younger employees in the restaurant are working hard to clean up. The older employees sit around a table and take a break. "Tsk, the pirate who offers a reward of over 100 million yuan." A scarred chef is holding Maude''s reward. "The strength must be very strong!" "Nonsense, the bounty is over 100 million, can it not be strong?" "If this guy comes to the restaurant to eat..." "Bah, crow''s mouth!" Several chefs chatted around Maude''s bounty. When a blond curly man passed the table, he subconsciously glanced at the photo on the reward order. "One hundred million? How much was the bounty of the old man?" After the curly eyebrows thought about it for a few seconds, he put the question behind his head and started thinking about tomorrow''s menu. East China Sea, West Robe Village. This is a peaceful and ordinary village. The latest reward order to fly to various parts of the East China Sea did not fly here. The sun was shining brightly and there was no cloud in the sky. A sharp shout broke the peaceful atmosphere of the village. "Not good!" "A pirate ship came from the east coast!" "A lot of pirates are coming into the village!" "Everyone, run away!" A long-nosed teenager with a yellow mesh headscarf ran on the village road. In the houses on both sides of the village road, the villagers looked at the yelling long-nosed boy through the windows, and did not respond to the warning. "Oh, Usopp is screaming again." "Does that guy feel bored like this all day long." "It''s so noisy!" Some villagers couldn''t bear Usopp''s ghost cry, so they picked up a pot and spoon and threw it towards Usopp. Usopp stepped away from the pot and spoon, then made a face at the villager. "No way, hahaha!" "Boy, I must teach you a lesson today!" "Come on, come on, haha!" Usopp ran away. As he ran, he turned around and continued to make faces at the villagers who came after him. The villager who was so angry that he was chasing over yelled again. "Stupid, just because you want to catch up with Uncle Usopp and me, dream!" Usopp looked back at the angry villagers, attacked with another mocking grimace, and then speeded up, leaving the villagers far away. He patronized and turned his head to annoy the villagers, but he didn''t notice a figure on the village road, so he slammed into that person. "Ouch!" With a muffled noise, Usopp fell backwards, his **** fell heavily to the ground, and he screamed. "Who are you, don''t have eyes... so tall!" When it was clear that the person in the way was a tall, black-haired teenager, Usopp was halfway through speaking and changed his mind subconsciously. This young man is Maude from afar. "It''s okay." Maude looked down at Usopp, who was somewhat similar to Jesus. Seeing Maude''s good attitude, Usopp''s eyes flashed a sly, and suddenly he moaned. "Oh, my **** hurts so badly, I should have broken a bone!" "fracture?" Maude let out a laugh. "It hurts me to death! My legs are starting to work hard, I am not going to have a hemiplegia, am I? Look at you, knock me like this, if you don''t ask me to have a good meal, this will not be over!" Usopp continued to groan, as if he was a young man who had just joined the job. "No problem, go to the restaurant in the village and order whatever you want." Maude smiled and stretched out his right hand to Usopp, trying to lift Usopra. He bent over and couldn''t help revealing the Chidori Knife and Dark Crow flintlock under his coat. Usopp thought that he would be able to grab a big meal. After a few laughs in his heart, he was about to hold Maudes extended hand and then stood up, but he saw Maudes long knife and Flintlock. "..." Usopp''s face suddenly stiffened, and his forehead was sweating within a second. After a brief silence, Usopp got up abruptly and ran away. "I don''t know why, my fracture healed suddenly, so I don''t have to invite you to eat!" "How about that." Maude stepped forward and stopped in front of Usopp who had run five or six meters away. Usopp stared blankly at Maude who suddenly appeared in front of him. "Ghost!" At this moment, the newly promoted Porcelain Younger regrets it. I went to bed very early these few days, and as a result, I had insomnia every night and couldn''t sleep at three or four o''clock. . Tired. . I want to adjust my biological clock, go to bed early and wake up at eight or nine to start codewords. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 166： Want to learn? Chapter 166 Want to learn? Without even seeing the shadow, he suddenly flashed in front of him. This is not a ghost? What else could it be? In broad daylight... do not care! Many thoughts flashed through Usopp''s mind. then. He fell straight on the ground, clasped his hands on his chest, his eyes closed so tightly that he didn''t move his eyebrows. In this way, he "fainted" peacefully. This unexpected response made Maude laughed. How could he not see that Usopp was pretending to be dizzy. Although I was psychologically prepared, I still found it very interesting when I saw it in person. On the village road dozens of meters away, the villagers chasing Usopp slowed down and looked at Maude vigilantly. After all, they belonged to the same village. These villagers who originally wanted to teach Usopp a lesson, at this time were worried about Usopp''s situation. Maude tilted his head to look. Feeling Maude''s gaze, the few villagers looked at each other, did not stop, and continued to walk towards Maude. Although Maude looked very young, handsome and good-faced, the honest villagers still had to ask. After all, Usopp just lay on the ground straight and motionless. Although it is possible that people are being blinded again, what if something really happens? Maude looked at the villagers coming here, nodded in greeting, and showed a gentle smile. Seeing the smile on Maude''s face, the villagers subconsciously stopped. Maude retracted his eyes, knelt down, and whispered in Usopp''s ear: "I know **** Bu." Hearing Maude''s words, Usopp opened his eyes suddenly, staring at Maude with a smile on his face. "You... know my dad?" "If you want to know more, just come with me." After leaving a sentence, Maude walked to the forest in the distance. Usopp got up immediately and looked at Maude''s leaving back with his eyes wide open. "Wait for me!" Without hesitating for too long, Usopp chased him, leaving behind a few villagers with a bewildered look. Maude led Usopp into the forest, found a low stump at random, and sat down. Usopp stood aside and looked at Maude, uneasy. If it wasn''t for his father''s name, he wouldn''t follow a stranger to the forest casually. Maude looked at Usopp, could easily feel Usopp''s tension, and could see that Usopp didn''t seem to hate **** at all. Otherwise, after hearing the news of **** Bu, he would not react like this. "Jesus Buh saved me and, strictly speaking, I am considered my elder." Maude directly pointed out the relationship as soon as he spoke. "what?" Usopp was so surprised that he couldn''t help asking: "Then you... are you also a pirate?" "Correct." Maude nodded. He has never cared much about identity. However, since the navy has issued a reward for him, he can only follow the boat and sail on the sea as a pirate. Otherwise, he actually prefers the identity of a bounty hunter. Maude took out a reward order from his coat and handed it to Usopp. To the pirate, the reward order is like a business card. Usopp took the reward and looked at it. "Huh? This is??" Looking at the photo on the reward order, Usopp''s eyes slowly projected outward. "impossible!!!" Usopp suddenly looked up at Maude, then looked down at the photo of the reward order. After a pause, he looked up at Maude again, then looked down at the photo of the reward order. After going back and forth for several times, Usopp still looked blank. The person on the reward order, as far as the image is concerned, can''t beat the guy in front of him on a straight line, right? "what happened?" Maude looked at Usopp doubtfully, this reaction is too strange, right? "The person in the photo... doesn''t seem to be you, and, besides, this person looks like Krabatel, who came to the village only a year ago." As Usopp explained, he slowly turned the reward order to Maude. Maude saw that it was a reward order from Captain Crowe. "Sorry, I got it wrong." "???" Usopp was a little dazed. Maude took Captain Crowe''s reward order indifferently, and then took out another reward order from his coat. "Here, this is mine." "Oh, oh!" Usopp accepted the new reward order and looked down. "One, ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand..." After a short silence. "One, ten, one hundred, one thousand... eh?!!!" Usopp raised his head mechanically and looked at Maude with a calm face. It''s exactly the same as the photo on the reward order. but One hundred million? Usopp stepped back subconsciously and stared at Maude. "you you!" "It''s only 100 million, don''t be so surprised." Seeing Usopp''s reaction that almost stared, Maude smiled slightly. "Your dad, **** Bu''s bounty is better than me... Well, I haven''t asked about this, but with **** Bu''s identity and strength, he must start at least one billion yuan." "Billions? So many?" Usopp couldn''t believe it, but there was a bright light in his eyes. Maude nodded and said: "Yes, your father is very powerful, he is one of the top snipers in the world." "is that true" "It''s true." Maude firmly said. Usopp was taken aback, then burst into laughter "Dad turned out to be so good, no, I already knew it, haha!" "Usopp, you don''t seem to hate **** at all?" The laughter gradually lowered and then became silent. "Hate it." Usopp lowered his head and whispered: "During my mother''s illness, I prayed every day, hoping to see Dad''s pirate boat on the north or south coast, but..." "Until my mother died, I couldn''t see it, but my mother is proud of my father, so I don''t hate him either." "is it" Maude looked at Usopp, smiled, and changed the subject. "Have you had breakfast?" "not yet." Usopp looked up and smiled. He could see Mauds admiration for **** Bu in his words, and after knowing that **** Bu was such a powerful character, he made him feel happy and proud. Maude picked up a small stone from his feet and said, "Then please eat roast rabbit." "Roasted rabbit? But..." "Look, there is one there." Maude got up from the low stump and pointed to a bush in the distance. Usopp followed Maude''s guidance and looked over, and his face was suddenly full of question marks. Not to mention seeing the rabbit, there is no movement. "I didn''t see it." Usopp looked at Maude in doubt. Seeing that Mo Deyang threw the small stone in his hand. call out--! The sound of Ling Li''s breaking through the air scared Usopp''s mouth wide. The stone flew into the bushes and knocked out a plump gray hare. Usopp turned and stared at the rabbit that had been shot out of the bush. There are really rabbits! This person not only knows my dad, but also...good, amazing! Maude looked at Usopp and explained: "This is a kind of ability called seeing, hearing and color domineering, which can make the five senses extremely sharp. After learning, let alone a rabbit hiding in the bushes, even ants can ''Look'' makes it clear." "Seeing and smelling domineering... so powerful!" Usopp heard this novelty for the first time, and looked up at Maude, his eyes suddenly full of stars. Maude smiled slightly. "Want to learn?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 167： Hands on Chapter 167 hands-on After landing on the north coast this morning, Maude told Lafayette and the others to leave directly. From here to Monmont Island, according to Lafayette''s estimation, it would take 20 days to go back and forth. In other words, before Lafayette and the others return, Maude will stay in Silob Village for at least twenty days. What can I do during this time? In addition to harvesting Captain Crowe''s experience, he tried his best to teach Usopp something. In this way, even if Usopp will still go to sea in the future, he can suffer less. Although this kind of thing is not enough to repay **** cloth for giving the gun and saving his life, it can be regarded as a favor for **** cloth. If possible, Maude also wants to do more for Usopp. If you have any kindness, you will be repaid, which is his consistent principle. However, judging from the current situation of Usopp, it is obviously impossible to learn to see and hear in twenty days or so. But Usopp has the aptitude in this regard, as long as he planted a seed called seeing, hearing and color, sooner or later he would wake up. Maude was sitting on a tree stump, and in front of him was a pile of dead wood, on which stood a fat and oily rabbit. Usopp sat cross-legged on the ground, looking excited. Not because of the excitement of roasting the rabbit, but because Maude wants to teach him a magical technique called "Seeing, hearing and coloring. "Maude, do I really have the talent for this?" "Of course, you are the son of **** Bu, so be confident." "Uh, I see." Usopp chuckled and asked more about **** Bu. Maude answered Usopp''s question while spinning the rabbit on the stick. To be honest, Maude feels that **** Bu is really unreliable as a father, and it is because of his wife and son that not only did not hate him, but he was still proud of him. It can only be said that everyone''s xinxing is different and will make different choices and reactions in the same situation. In such a question and answer, the rabbit is slowly cooked by firewood. "Eat it." Maude handed Usopp the whole roasted rabbit. He had eaten on the boat before landing, and this rabbit was roasted for Usopp. "Then I''m welcome!" Usopp took the roasted rabbit, not afraid of it being hot, tore off a rabbit leg and gnawed it. "Well, it''s delicious." Usopp was full of praise as he ate. Maude smiled, not taking it seriously. The roasted rabbit has no seasoning and the heat is not in place. Where can it be delicious? Maude didn''t watch Usopp eat, but thought about how to help Usopp become stronger during this time. However, before that, he had to deal with Captain Crowe first. In a short while, a whole roasted rabbit was eaten up by Usopp. Putting down the skeleton, Usopp looked at Maude who was thinking. Maude heard the sound and didn''t think about the training plan for the time being. Instead, he glanced at the clean skeleton placed on the ground, smiled and asked, "Are you full?" "Well, I''m full." Usopp nodded. He hasn''t experienced this feeling of being taken care of for a long time. "That''s good, if you train, let''s start tomorrow morning." "Ah, do you have to wait until tomorrow?" Usopp couldn''t wait. Maude nodded. He planned to dispose of Captain Crowe before tonight. It just so happened that Usopp also suddenly thought of the reward order that was similar to Krabatel. "Maud, the person on the reward order just now is very similar to a person in the village called Krabatel." "Not like, but the same person." "what!?" Usopp was shocked, he was just skeptical, but he didn''t expect it to be the same person. Maude looked at Usopp who couldn''t believe it, and said calmly: "Don''t worry, I will get rid of him within today." ........... Near the outskirts of West Robb Village, stands a mansion that is incompatible with the village. In the corridor, a gentle-faced man with a sheep''s head came to the door of a room. "Boom boom." The sheep-headed man raised his hand and knocked gently on the door. A few seconds later, a gentle man with a greasy head and glasses on his face opened the door. He looked at the sheep-headed man and smiled and said, "It''s Melly, I''m about to find you. I''m going to the neighboring town later?" "Crabatel." Meli also smiled, and said gently: "It''s not a hurry to go to the neighboring town, but there is a young man outside who claims to be a black cat looking for you, saying it''s your old friend." "Oh?" Klaus, whose alias is Krabatel, frowned slightly and habitually pushed the frame up with his palm. Black cat? That was the name of the pirate group before his incognito. Seeing Crowe''s reaction, Melly was slightly surprised and asked, "Do you know the young man outside?" "Yes, I borrowed something from him before. He should have come to me for this. I''m really sorry. It''s troublesome for you. I will return the thing to him." Crowe smiled apologetically at Melly, then went back to the room and took out a black handbag. The handbag contained his exclusive weapon-ten-bladed cat claw. As for the so-called black cat young man, he had never heard of it at all, but only by the name of the black cat, he knew that the opponent was likely to be bad. In order to be able to carry the ten-bladed cat''s claw on the premise that Melly did not doubt, he found a reasonable and unobtrusive reason in an instant without thinking. From this we can also see Crowe''s wit. Seeing Crotty''s bag in his hand, Melly would not have thought that it contained a murder weapon that could easily kill people, and only thought that the young man outside was really coming to Crowe to ask for something. "I will send him away now." Crowe took the handbag, smiled apologetically at Melly again, and then walked past Melly towards the gate of the house. While turning his back to Melly, Krona Sven''s genial face showed a cold killing intent, but he immediately retracted it. In order to avoid encountering the masters and the others, Crowe deliberately walked the path of the back kitchen, and after arriving in the courtyard, he went around a small circle before coming to the iron gate of the fence. Outside the iron gate of the fence, stood a black-haired teenager nearly two meters tall, wearing a loose black coat, and his sharp eyebrows contained a sharp sharpness. Crowe''s gaze flew across the boy''s waist. Despite being covered by a coat, the experienced he could see the existence of the flintlock, let alone the long knife with more prominent marks. "It''s you looking for me?" Through the iron gate of the fence, Crowe looked calmly at the young man outside. This boy is naturally Maud. "It''s been a long time, Krabatel." Maude looked at Chloe calmly. The name came from Usopp. Otherwise, how could he call Chloe by name. "Oh, no, you should be called Crowe a trick, well, more accurately, you have to call you Captain Crowe." "..." Hearing Maude''s words, Crowe''s forehead suddenly formed blue veins. The plan reveals... Is it because of the trash? Crowe suddenly thought of the members of the Black Cat Pirates. Only they knew about the plan to seize the family property of the mansion incognito, and according to the original plan, they would not come to Xiluobu Village until two years later. During this period, they could not disclose the slightest news. "This name, I didn''t use it a year ago." Realizing that the plan was exposed, several bloodshot eyes appeared in Klo''s eyes. Maude smiled and said, "Is this kind of thing... important?" As soon as his words fell, Klow put on the cat''s claw gloves in the cloth bag at an extremely fast speed. The ten blades embedded in the finger cots slashed towards Maude, who was outside the iron gate of the fence, carrying cold killing intent. (End of this chapter) Chapter 168： Observation is for learning (third update, 1/10) Chapter 168 Observation is for learning (third update, 110) squeak--! The blade named Cat''s Claw slashed the iron gate of the fence, and then pointed directly at Maude''s throat. Maude took two steps back at the right time, easily avoiding the ultimate move. Afterwards, the iron gate of the fence that was cut off by the cat''s claws crashed to the ground, and the sound it made suddenly attracted the attention of everyone in the mansion. A middle-aged couple led more than a dozen servants out of the mansion and looked at Klo, who was wearing a murder weapon at the gate, in amazement. How is this going? Even if he didn''t hear the sound, Crowe could feel the startled gaze coming from behind. He ignored it, but looked at Maude coldly. "Thanks to you, the people behind will not survive today." "is it." Maude smiled softly. That inadvertent attitude made Crowe''s eyes more murderous. Silent steps! Crowe''s body shook slightly, and his figure suddenly disappeared in silence. "It''s used." Red light appeared in Maude''s eyes, and with the blessing of seeing and hearing, he could see Chloe''s movements clearly. "Behind me..." Mo Dehu turned back and kicked out. He just kicked his foot out, and Crowe just showed his figure. Boom! This kick hits Crowe''s abdominal cavity directly. Ke Luoru was hit hard, his body bent upside down like dried shrimps, fell on the ground and rolled several times before stopping. "This person...puff!" Crowe''s heart was shocked, and when he straightened his upper body, he couldn''t help but spit out a big mouthful of blood on the ground. In order to prevent Maude from taking advantage of the attack, Crowe endured the pain and got up quickly. however, Maude neither drew a knife nor made a heavy move, nor did he take advantage of the victory to pursue it. Otherwise, as long as he wraps the armed color on the foot just now, it will be enough to end the battle. "carry on." Maude smiled and looked at Crowe who was embarrassed. He wanted to observe the silent footwork several times. Strictly speaking, as far as momentum is concerned, that footwork is more powerful than the six-style shave. Not only can the sound be compressed to a level that is almost silent, but also the speed of the instant burst can be guaranteed. To talk about the shortcomings, that is, the upper limit is worse than shaving. After all, you have to take into account the sound problem, so the explosive power is definitely not strong. But in contrast, the difficulty of using silent footwork is more focused on technique rather than the convenience of overbearing physique. "Are you...humiliating me?" Crowe didn''t know what Maude was thinking, the murderous intent on his face was as real as it was. "Whatever you think." Maude wrote lightly. Crowe didn''t say much any more, and his figure disappeared in a flash. In the air, there was a faint sound of a sharp blade breaking through the air. Maude turned sideways, easily avoiding Krona''s murderous attack. At the same time, there were several cut marks on the surrounding ground inexplicably, and Crowe did not show his figure, but the sound transmitted in the air became more obvious. "It''s speeding up, the offensive is indeed a lot stronger, but..." Maude made a sudden leap, and once again easily avoided Crowe''s shadowless attack. "While speeding up, the suppression of sound is obviously not as good as before." "In this way, the threat is reduced." "Well, it turned out to be pushed with toes, like water drops on the surface. No wonder the movement is so soft." "Only by doing this can the sound be minimized..." "It''s a pity, in order to strengthen the offensive, it''s a bit of abandoning everything." Maude watched attentively the footwork used by Crowe. The silent footwork used by using toes to step on the ground at high speed is truly amazing. But afterwards, the principle of using the sole of the foot on the ground to speed up, there is a sense of seeing when you are using a shave. In contrast, Maude prefers silent footwork. After the observation is almost done, it is time to end the hunt. Maude listened to the frequent breaking sound from the surrounding air, and a ray of killing intent appeared in his eyes. "It''s almost there. Although I don''t know if I can learn it yet, thank you, Captain Crowe." After speaking, Maude suddenly leaned out his arm-wrapped palm to his side, and pinched the neck of Crowe, who was moving at high speed. Suddenly, Crowe showed his figure, and the noisy voice around him suddenly disappeared. Being pinched by his neck with one hand, Cloe''s eyes shrank, and his gaze at Maude was full of shock. He heard what Maude had just said. At this time, he understood the reason why Maude had not shot. To learn my... silent steps? Click! Maude broke Crowe''s neck simply. Crowe''s face froze, and the luster in his eyes quickly dimmed. Maude let go, letting Crowe''s body fall to the ground. "Crabatel!!!" An anxious male voice came from the courtyard of the mansion. A slightly fattened middle-aged man hurriedly walked over. A dozen people followed him, mostly servants in the mansion. This middle-aged man is Keya''s father, and the one who took care of Crowe when he was kind. "Why do you want to kill Krabatel!" Looking at Crowe''s body, the middle-aged man glared at Maude. Among the servants who followed him, several bodyguards had already pulled out flintlocks. Maude had already prepared, took out Crowe''s reward order from the coat, and turned his face to the crowd. "The Krabatel you know is actually the captain of the notorious Black Cat Pirates, Chloe, and I am the Navy Captain Wolf Rat. Taking your personal safety into consideration, I made this decision." "How, how..." The crowd looked at the reward order in shock. After understanding it, they felt chills at the thought that they had been with a brutal pirate day and night for a year. "If you offend, please forgive me. I have to take the corpse back to my life, so I won''t bother too much." Maude left a reward order, and then brought up Crowe''s corpse, as if he wanted to return to life as soon as possible, he turned and left. "Wait a minute, I don''t know how to thank you!" The middle-aged man came back to his senses, and hurriedly called out to keep Maude, because he was in a hurry, he didn''t even notice that he used the honorific name. "No thanks, this is my duty as a navy." Maude left a word, and then accelerated the pace of leaving. Everyone looked at Maude''s leaving figure, their faces could not help being filled with admiration. "It''s a great fortune that the East China Sea has such a powerful young navy!" The middle-aged man sighed heartily. Maude was already walking away and did not hear the middle-aged man. He carried Crowe''s body past a big tree by the road. Usopp, holding a telescope, walked out from behind the tree and looked carefully at Modetti''s body in his hands. Maude glanced at Usopp and asked, "What do you think of the battle just now?" "Uh, that, I didn''t see clearly..." Usopp touched the back of his head awkwardly. "I am asking how you feel, not if you have seen it clearly." "Well, this guy suddenly disappeared out of thin air just now, he was shocked, and he gave me the feeling that he was strong like a monster, but you are better, hehe!" "That''s a footwork, you can do it in the future as long as you work hard." Maude looked ahead. I deliberately left my hands to observe the footwork used by Klow, not just for insight, but to learn this skill. Before Lafayette and the others came back, they would teach Usopp while trying to practice their silent footwork. Hearing Maude''s words, Usopp became excited again, wishing to start training now. However, he didn''t know that Maude would only stay here for about twenty days. (End of this chapter) Chapter 169： Master (5000 words two in one) Chapter 169 Master (5000 words in one) "Huh, so tired, I can''t do it..." "There are forty minutes left." "What!! Will it take that long!!!" "If you have the strength to talk such nonsense, it''s better to improve your concentration." "I really can''t..." "Usopp, you are too easily discouraged. If you only have this level, then stop here." "I, I know!" .......... Twenty-five days later. In the forest adjacent to the west coast, Maude sat on a rock and calmly looked at Usopp, who was undergoing physical training. During this time, Maude stayed in the forest to teach Usopp. During this period, Usopp invited Maude to live at home many times, but Maude refused. And Usopp didn''t give up either. At the beginning, he mentioned it at least five times a day. After the frequency was over, Maude couldn''t stand it, so he told Usopp the reason. After he dealt with Captain Crowe, the reason why he didn''t go to the village to show his head was only because one thing is worse than something less. After all, we still have to stay here for at least 20 days. If the navy is attracted, not only will it be impossible to teach Usopp, but Usopp may even be involved. Under this premise, he didn''t plan to leave the forest, let alone live in Usopp''s house. After learning the reason, Usopp gave up the idea of ??inviting Maude to live in his house. Under Mauds gradual urging, Usopp was also struggling. From the beginning, it didnt work. Its a weak chicken, but now he can barely withstand the high-intensity training. . After that, even if he leaves, as long as Usopp can persist every day, he will surely be transformed in a few years. As for the existence and principle of seeing, hearing and color, he has also instilled in Usopp''s head. Although he can''t learn it in a short period of time, Usopp has the aptitude in this area, and it''s a matter of time for germination. "It''s so slow, Lafayette..." Maude looked back at the direction of the coastline. The initial estimated time was twenty days, and today is the twenty-fifth day, but Lafayette and the others have not come. "It shouldn''t happen." Maude thought in his heart. Several hours passed. As the setting sun went west, the orange twilight began to collect from the edge of the forest towards the coastline. Usopp, who had finished his daily training, languished on the ground with weakness. While Usopp was resting, Maude practiced silent steps instead. During the day, he would always urge Usopp to train, and in the evening, it was time for him to practice silent steps. After twenty-five days, he could barely touch the threshold. If you can cross the threshold for this kind of footwork that is biased towards skill, then it will take time to slowly polish your proficiency. Until the proficiency reaches the target, it is best not to use it in actual combat. Maude touched the ground with his toes, then lifted his feet and fell, shaking out an afterimage. The action seemed to step down lightly, but it contained not weak strength. With a slight sound, Maude''s figure disappeared in vain, and then, the dust on the ground shook out circles like ripples. In this way, ripples of sand and dust swayed everywhere on the ground. Usopp tilted his head to watch this scene as if he was watching a fairy. He memorized the principles of silent steps, but didn''t know when he would learn them. Boom! Maude, who was practicing silent steps, broke a tree, revealing his figure. This is the result of inadequate control. "It''s still far away." Maude looked at the tree falling to the ground. The experience accumulated in the hard training of the moon step technique on the island of Mon Meng has given him a lot of help, but even so, it is not easy to master the silent step. Regarding skills, Maude is not in a hurry. This kind of thing can be accumulated slowly. "It''s time to prepare dinner." Maude walked into the depths of the forest, and soon returned with a dozen river fish. Set up a bonfire with ease, and set the river fish to the side to finish. At this moment, Usopp also slowed over, coveting the river fish. He was extremely hungry. Twenty minutes passed. Modhu looked up. Usopp looked at Maud like a conditioned reflex, and asked subconsciously, "Can you eat it?" "At last it''s here." Maude did not answer Usopp''s question, but looked back in the direction of the coastline. "what?" Usopp was stunned for a moment, not knowing why, so he could only look in the direction of the coastline with Maude. After a few seconds, he heard footsteps. someone is coming And there is more than one. The sound of footsteps became clearer and clearer, and several figures emerged from the dim light. "Wow." Long-lost laughter sounded in the forest. "who is it?" Before he could see the face of the visitor clearly, Usopp''s expression changed slightly. Inexplicably, he felt a pressure. "Don''t be nervous, they are my companions." Maude glanced at Usopp who was overreacting with a smile. On the premise that Lafayette and others did not radiate hostility, they could still have such a keen sense, indicating that the seeds of seeing and hearing have been deeply buried in Usopp''s potential. Hearing Maude''s words, Usopp breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately looked at the few people who were gradually showing their faces. What a strong guy! Usopp looked at Jim, who was muscular and dull. That person is so tall, and... his face is so pale? Isn''t it a thick layer of foundation? Uh, this guy is the most dangerous person! Usopp turned to look at Lafayette a few times, not wanting the latter to throw a look at it, causing Usopp''s heart to jump, and quickly staggered his eyes. Then he looked at the last figure. What a beautiful sister! When he saw Jaya, Usopp had a glimmer in his eyes. These people are Maud''s companions. Usopp thought silently. He paid attention to Jaya, but he didn''t notice that there was an extra white figure beside him. Bailey came next to Usopp and unceremoniously picked up a grilled fish skewered by wooden sticks. He was not afraid of being hot, and opened his mouth to bite a big piece. "Ah, it''s terrible." Bailey tilted his head and spit out the fish, then inserted the grilled fish that had taken a big bite back in. Usopp only noticed the existence of Bailey at this time, and was immediately taken aback. "Talking civet cat!" "You''re a civet cat, look clearly, I''m a ferret with noble blood, if it wasn''t for you to be the son of Jesus, believe it or not that my punch will make you sleep until the day after tomorrow?" Bailey jumped into a rage and waved his pocket fist at Usopp. Since the addition of a bottom-ranked Jim on the ship, it has allowed Bailey to raise swelling capital. When Usopp heard his father''s name, he knew that this ferret, who looked like a civet cat, must be uncomfortable, so he immediately obeyed and lowered his head, not daring to say more. Maude first nodded at Lafayette and Jim, then looked at Jaya who was squinting and smiling. "Sister Ya, you came just right, these grilled fish will be handed over to you." "it is good." Jia Ya nodded, came to Maude, and sat down naturally. She glanced at the more than a dozen grilled fish that had no technical content in their positions, and began to make adjustments. When she saw the grilled fish that Bailey had bitten, she paused. She picked up the grilled fish and threw it to Bailey. "Eat it." Jaya smiled and looked at Bailey. Feeling Jia Ya''s squinting, Bailey swallowed the fish without a word. After watching Bailey eat the grilled fish, Jia Ya nodded in satisfaction, and then took out the seasoning jar from the pocket of her underwear. Maude watched this scene with a smile on his face. He neither asked why Jia Ya joined, nor did he specifically say something to welcome Jia Ya to join. It seems that this is just something that seems to be as common as eating and drinking. The addition of Jaya, for the team, is undoubtedly a good thing that has more advantages than disadvantages. The individual combat power that Jabba inherited from Jabba is one point, and so is the food tonic that can bring long-term benefits to the team at that moment. Jim and Lafayette also sat down one after another. However, these dozen river fish were obviously not enough for everyone to eat, so Jim got up after sitting for a while and went back to the mast boat to bring some ingredients. Jaya prepares dinner. Maude chatted with Lafayette, and also talked about Sonny leaving with Sabokrla. "Sanny is also out to sea." Maude thought about the little money fan and couldn''t help laughing. After both parties settle down, a stable communication channel will be established as soon as possible. In this regard, it is possible to find a way to obtain technical support from the Revolutionary Army. Maude thought about it in the depths, then gave up thinking in a few seconds. It''s useless to think about things so far away now. Lafayette played with a cane and asked, "When will we set sail?" "Leave tomorrow. Before that, let Jim and Jaya go to the town to purchase supplies. As long as the sailing supplies are sufficient, there is no need to stop to replenish supplies in the middle of the journey, and they can go directly to the mountain at the fastest speed." Maude said without hesitation. It has been delayed long enough in the East China Sea, and the timeliness of the World Conference has passed. At this time, it is more dangerous to stay in the East China Sea. "If you carry too much material, it will affect the speed of navigation." Lafayette put the crutches on his legs and gave advice. "I checked the chart. There is a town called Rogge near the entrance of the Great Channel, where you can replenish supplies, so if you start from here, there is no need to bring too many supplies." "Don''t go there." Maude shook his head. Lafayette looked puzzled and asked, "Why?" Maude calmly said: "Logue Town is located near the entrance of the Great Channel. Almost all the pirate groups who want to go to the Great Channel have to go to Rogue Town for supplies. Then, is there a place more suitable for ambushing than Rogue Town? ?" "We have been delayed for too long in the East China Sea without the cover of the''World Conference.'' Once the pressure on the navy headquarters is relieved, it is possible to set up an ambush in Rogge Town to wait for us." "In addition, our number is small, and the material pressure on long-term voyages will be relatively small. If we go directly to the mountain in this way, the problem will not be big." Listening to the hidden dangers raised by Maude, Lafayette thought carefully. There is indeed such a possibility. They destroyed the Nandecanet royal family who was going to participate in the World Conference and the two main warships responsible for the **** mission. With such a bad incident, coupled with the end of the World Conference, it is not surprising that the Navy Headquarters has taken action. Taking into account the potential risks, Lafayette was inclined to Maude''s decision and nodded without proposing to the contrary. but Lafayette looked at Jim, who was silent, and Bailey, who was drooling. Maude noticed Lafayette''s actions, and immediately thought of this question. At exactly this time, Lafayette retracted his gaze and turned to look at Maude. The two eyes intertwined in the air. Needless to say, each other considered the issue of appetite. "Let them bear it for a while." Maude shook his head slightly. "It can only be this way." Raphael features the head. There was originally a horrible Bailey on the ship, but now there is another Jim. Although their number is small, they need to consume more food every day. "What are you talking about?" Bailey leaned over and looked at the two curiously. Maude and Lafayette couldn''t help looking at Bailey, and they were silent together quite tacitly. "???" Bailey suddenly raised a question mark, only to think that the eyes of these two guys were weird. After half an hour. Jia Ya made a rich dinner. Maude took a few bites, feeling the multi-layered deliciousness of dancing on the tip of his tongue, and compared the salt-free food he had eaten during this time. "It is really a blessing to have a great chef by my side." He sighed from the bottom of his heart. If you want to sail on the sea for a long time, a good chef is indispensable. Delicious food not only relieves the body and mind of the crew, but the balanced nutrition can also keep the crew''s physical condition on the horizontal line at all times. The most important thing is that Jia Ya''s food tonic dishes can maximize these two advantages. The crowd began to gobble up. Jia Ya smiled and said nothing. Usopp ate such delicious food for the first time, but he was very disappointed in his heart. He knew that Maude would not stay here forever, but he did not expect Maude to leave here tomorrow. The night is getting darker. The bonfire in the forest is getting more and more prosperous. One night passed. Early the next morning, Usopp took Jim Jaya to a neighboring town to purchase supplies. Near noon, they returned to the coastline with a large amount of sailing supplies. After buying back the materials, it was time to set sail. Maude took out the pre-prepared purse from the cabin, jumped off the boat and came to Usopp. On the ship, Lafayette and the others stood on the side of the ship, looking at Maude and Usopp. "Take it." Maude handed Usopp a purse containing ten million Baileys. "what is this?" Usopp took the purse and opened it, almost staring out. He had never seen so much money in his entire life. Maude patted Usopp on the shoulder. "Usopp, if you want to become great quickly, you can''t just rely on brutal practice. You save the money to buy meat every day. Remember, whether it''s training or getting nourishment, you can''t stop it every day." "Maud..." There were tears in Usopp''s eyes. "And this, you wear it." Maude took out [Usopp]''s movement. The drop-shaped movement was strung with a rope by him and turned into a special necklace. Usopp took over the movement necklace, pursing his lips. Maude smiled and said: "The flintlock gun that carries this movement is the first old gun of **** Bu, and the gun he gave to me. To me, this movement has extraordinary meaning, and it is very important to you. So its the same." "Maud, I..." "Accept it, as it is the amulet your father prepared for you." Maude smiled and looked at Usopp who was weeping. "We should go now, you take care of yourself." "Ok." Usopp nodded his head, letting tears fall from his face. Maude patted Usopp on the shoulder again, then turned to go to the mast ship. Usopp looked at Maude''s back in silence. "Maud!" "Ok?" Maude stopped in front of the mast and looked back at Usopp. Usopp sucked his nose and said nervously, "May I call you master?" "Haha, of course no problem." Maude jumped onto the mast boat, and Lafayette, who had already prepared, directly lowered the angled sail. call! The sails swelled, and the mast ship sailed away from the shore to the open sea. "master!" "Bon Voyage!" Usopp stood on the shore and shouted with all his strength. Maude waved his hand to Usopp. The mast ship goes away. Usopp wiped the tears from his face and clenched his fists subconsciously. After he becomes strong enough, he will also go to sea! ............. The mast boat rides the wind and waves. Lafayette pays attention to the course, and Jim stands by at the rudder. Maude sat on a chair to enjoy the sun, while Jia Ya was reading with a book. "Is Usopp your relative?" Jia Ya closed the book she had just finished reading, maybe bored, and suddenly asked this question. Maude took a sip of the iced lemonade and said, "No." "Oh." Jaya was a little confused. Maude glanced at her and explained: "Dad Usopp is kind to me." Jia Ya nodded. "By the way, I learned a footwork called silent step during this period. If you are interested, I can teach you." Maude put down the iced lemonade and walked to the empty deck. His words caught everyone''s attention. "Look, I''ll show you it again." After speaking, Maude stood on tiptoe, used silent steps in an instant, and his figure suddenly disappeared in place. Lafayette, Jaya, Jim, and Bailey looked at Maude who disappeared in surprise. In the next second, the improperly controlled Maude appeared on the sea two meters away from the hull. Puff through. Maude fell into the sea. o)..." x4. After a short silence. Jia Ya suddenly got up. Lafayette rushed towards the ship''s side for the first time. Bailey was unmoved and even stuffed a handful of snacks into his mouth. Jim was closest to the sea and jumped directly into the sea. Jim who came by the butterfly stroke shocked Maude''s face. "Jim, I can swim." Maude wiped the water on his face. Jim nodded, but still carried Maude on his shoulders, and then swam to the mast ship. ......... Ten days later. Rogue Town. A warship came from a long way and was moored in the dock. Taotu walked over the splint and came to the dock. In front of her, a group of navies led by Smogg lined up to greet her. Smogg looked at Pokemon, who had recently been promoted to lieutenant general, and thought that the headquarters attached great importance to Bacardi Maud. However, Taotu will come here specifically, and there will be green pheasants to help it. "Do you think I will lose to Bacardi Maud?" Smogg thought silently. The sloppy look of the green pheasant appeared in his mind. ........ at the same time. Maude and his party had already crossed the Upside Down Mountain. Make up your homework and read cartoons this afternoon. . So the update is late. . Time is too rush. . I did not review the typos, I posted it first. (End of this chapter) Chapter 170： Group name X flag X route (two in one) Chapter 170: Group Name X Flag X Route (2 in 1) The current towards the top of the upside-down mountain is very turbulent, and it is also the first challenge for the pirates before entering the great channel. At this entrance, more than half of the pirate groups and ships are buried here every year. The importance of the helmsman is self-evident if you want to resist the rushing current to Shanghai. Jim is the helmsman on the ship, he has never contacted any information about the helmsman before boarding the ship. But he was proficient in this job in only one month. Relying on his strength and foundation. Nevertheless, it was extremely thrilling when crossing the Upside Down Mountain. When the mast ship successfully overturned, Maude breathed a sigh of relief. If the ship capsized, he and Lafayette could keep everyone safe, but the large number of Baileys on the ship would be ruined. That''s the money they plan to use to exchange for a good ship. Fortunately everything went well. The mast ship rushed to the lower sea along the downward current, and the violent wind splashed behind him with bursts of water. "After this, it''s a great channel..." Facing the cold wind blowing on his face, Mord silently looked at the calm sea in the distance. The most beautiful things that can be pursued in the world are all in the great ocean that surrounds the world. As long as you move towards the heights step by step, money, women, power, power... Anything you want is at your fingertips. What Maude wanted most was the strength to stand on high ground. Only with enough power can oneself be like the towering red earth continent behind him, without being shaken by any foreign objects. Maude stared ahead. The same is true for others. "The first step to the apex." "Good food!" "Destroy everything that is high above." "Countless ultimate ingredients..." Following the downward current, the mast boat successfully crossed the seaway and came to the exit of Twin Capes. This is located at the end of the ocean current seaway. On the cape hills on the left and right sides, there is a lighthouse building with the same appearance. Because of this, it is known as Twin Capes. However, the significance of the lighthouse here is actually not great. On the rocky ground below one of the lighthouses, a small round table and sun loungers were placed. An old man with glasses and a flowered shirt sits on a sun lounger with his eyes closed and sleeps asleep. On the side table is a glass of cold water and a folded newspaper. The old man''s name is Kulokas, who was once the ship doctor of Roger Pirates, and now his identity is the lighthouse keeper of Cape Gemini. At the same time, he is also the doctor who takes care of the whale Rab. Kurokas opened his eyes and glanced at the mast ship that had just passed the upside-down mountain. Above the mast, no pirate flag was seen. "It''s not a pirate ship, it''s quite rare, and..." Kurokas quietly used his sights and sounds, like fluff, lightly skimming the Maud and others on the mast ship. The strength is not bad. Kurokas thought silently. Swept by the sights, Jim and Bailey didn''t react, but Maud, Lafayette, and Jaya were aware of them. "That old man should be Kurokas, right?" Jia Ya whispered. "Ok." Maude nodded. "Lafayette, move the ship over, Jim, go to the storage room and bring out two barrels of wine." Hearing Maude''s order, Lafayette and Jim acted immediately. The mast ship slowly moved towards the rocky ground below the lighthouse. Such a movement, since it was seen by Kurokas, he straightened his upper body slightly and stared at Maude on the mast ship slantingly. "This kid looks familiar." Kurokas thought for a while, and couldn''t help but glance at the folded newspaper on the table. "Yes, I saw this kid''s report in the newspaper some time ago. It seems to be called Bacardi Maud..." Under Kurokas''s gaze, the mast ship came to a stop. Wow. Jim threw the anchor hanging near the bow into the sea and immediately picked up the wine barrel. Led by Maude, a group of people came to Kurokas. "What are you doing?" Seeing Maude and his group came straight to the front, Kurokas straightened his upper body, with a serious expression, like a general in front of the battle, exuding an awe-inspiring aura. Jaya looked at the aura that Kurokas was brewing and couldn''t help opening his eyes slightly, revealing an amber luster. As expected, he was an old man who had stayed in the same boat as Jabba, and he could tell that he was not an ordinary person just by the sharp aura in this calm. "Wow." Lafayette leaned the crutches in front of him naturally. Maude motioned to Jim to put down the wine, then looked at Kurokas and smiled: "We heard Sol and Jabba mentioned you." "Oh?" Hearing the names of acquaintances, Kurokas couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. After the accident, he breathed a sigh of relief, raised his hand and patted his chest lightly, and said seriously: "I thought you were here to find the fault, so scared that you are about to have a heart attack." The awe-inspiring momentum that was released instantly collapsed. "..." Jia Ya silently closed his eyes. "..." Lafayette put the crutch behind him without a trace. After a few minutes. There are a few more cups and a plate of dried dried meat on the round table. "I didn''t expect it." Kurokas held a glass of wine in his hand and looked at Maud and Jaya carefully. He didn''t expect that Sol and Jabba had cultivated two younger generations, and they went to sea on the same boat. To be able to see this scene with my own eyes is obviously something to be happy about. "However, you guys are really casual, neither naming the pirate group nor determining the flag of the pirates, so you came here over the upside-down mountain." Kurokas put down his glass and looked at the mast ship that was docked. Having been here for so many years, it was the first time he saw a pirate group like Maude. Hearing what Kolokas said, Lafayette couldn''t help looking at Maude. This is actually what Lafayette has always wanted to say. Obviously it is a pirate group, but not only does it have no banner, but it didn''t even take the name of the group, and the boss in the Piansheng group still looks indifferent. Maude really didn''t care much about this aspect. Originally, he planned to wait for the change of ships before deciding on these things, but the change of ships seemed impossible in a short time. Perceiving Lafayette''s gaze, Maude smiled, always feeling a little sorry for Lafayette. "Otherwise, let''s finalize these today." "it is good." Lafayette responded immediately. As for Jayajim and the others, there was no particular reaction. Kurokas glanced at Maude, feeling deeply in his heart. This is a reward of 100 million, but the basic ceremony for the establishment of the Pirate Group has not been done. It''s really a lifetime, and any miracle may be encountered. Maude thought for a while and suggested: "How about the Dark Crow Pirates?" Lafayette, who was excited for less than two seconds, suddenly drooped his eyelids, and seemed to be exhausted. Jia Ya''s face showed a thoughtful color, and then she suddenly looked at Maude''s flintlock spear, also named Dark Crow. Jim gnawed at the meat, and didn''t seem to think there was any problem with the name. "Good name!" Bailey showed his thumb, but he had already complained dozens of times. Maude directly excluded the exaggerated Bailey, and then watched the reactions of the others. "Is this name OK?" "Change one." Lafayette was weak. Maude nodded and said, "Then Night Crow?" "..." "No way, how about the jackdaw?" "..." "Where is the black crow?" "???" Less than a minute. Maude even took more than a dozen names, but was not very satisfied with the result. He concluded: "Oh, how can it be so difficult to choose a name?" The venue was quiet. Kurokas couldn''t see it, and said as a person who came by: "Think of things simple, and you will find that many things are actually not difficult." "Simpler..." Maude muttered to himself, and suddenly came inspiration. "Yes, then just use my name to name it." "Maud Pirates?" Lafayette didn''t want to suffer this kind of torture anymore, and was the first to raise his hands in agreement. then. With Lafayette''s lead, the name of the Pirate Group was thus settled. After that, it is to design a pirate flag, and then officially set sail from here. There are no materials for making flags on the ship, but Kurokas has them, which saves a lot of trouble. "If the pirate banner is used, the back is crossed with swords and guns, and the skull can be stained with blood, adding a little bit of solemnity. Maude gave the design ideas. Everyone has no opinion. but, Who will paint? Everyone looked at each other for a few seconds. Maude suggested: "Come and try them all." ten minutes later. There were a few terrible pirate flags on the ground. "Sister Ya, you...like a kitchen knife." "Ah, it''s like this when painting." "..." "Lafayette, don''t you always pay attention to straight lines when drawing charts? How can you draw so abstract." "Wow." "..." "Pele, go away and don''t waste materials." "???" "Senior Kurokas, I can understand your desire to have fun, but why are there two flowers in the eyes of the skull..." "This is a manifestation of temperament, like the peacock flower on my head." "..." Maude directly eliminated their work and instead patted the Pirate Flag he painted on the table. "You guys take a good look, this is called a painting." Lafayette came over and took a look. "It''s crooked." Almost unanimous evaluation. On the whole, the flag painted by Maude is not bad, but the horizontal line of the skull is obviously wrong, and it is tilted to one side. "It''s okay, just use it like this." "So whatever!?" Kurokas looked at Maude in surprise. At this moment, he saw a new height in Maude. Lafayette didn''t have any problems this time, after all, the banner that Maude painted was the most pleasing to the eye. "Jim hasn''t painted yet?" Bailey suddenly spoke, attracting the attention of Maude. "Jim, come and see it." Maude looked at Jim who was eating jerky. Hearing Maude''s words, Jim got up directly and walked to another table with paint and cloth. Bailey watched Jim leave and laughed inwardly. He originally wanted to paint a pirate banner, but he was kicked out by Maude, who had no human rights. He thought to himself that since he couldn''t participate in painting, he would take advantage of Maude''s ability to paint the flag and eat all the dried meat on the round table! In order to prevent Jim from grabbing food, he specifically pointed out that Jim hadn''t started painting the flag. Jim couldn''t imagine that Bailey could do this for eating alone. He came to the table, under the gaze of Maude and the others, picked up the oil brush, stained it with paint and drew on the canvas. Maude watched them from the side. Gradually, shocked expressions appeared on their faces. His gaze shifted from the half-drawn skull to Jim''s majestic body. I didn''t expect Jim to have such an excellent painter. Soon, Jim drew a pirate flag that was flawless. The knife and gun pattern on the back of the skull is sharp and angular, and you can feel the sharp edges. The finishing touch is the irregular blood stains on the skull''s forehead, neither too much nor too little, just as Maude hoped, adding a force of killing. "Awesome, Jim." Maude looked at the banner and couldn''t help but complimented. Lafayette and Jaya looked at Jim, who was usually taciturn in surprise. It''s hard to imagine that this man who is as strong as a bear has such a delicate and accurate drawing skills. Hearing the compliments from everyone''s heart, Jim twitched his mouth, revealing a little smile. Finally there is the Pirate Banner. Lafayette immediately hung the flag on the flagpole above the observation deck, and then returned to the shore. Seeing the flag fluttering in the wind, Lafayette was moved for a while. This is the so-called rectification. Lafayette thought silently. Maude looked up at the banner. Although he didn''t care much about the identity of the pirate, the skull banner was indeed somewhat compelling. The look and feel is not bad. Maude nodded slightly, quite satisfied. "The next step is to change to a reliable ship as soon as possible, and then give the ship a name as early as possible." Maude said to himself, when he talked about the name, his thoughts could not help but diverge, and various names flooded his head. Lafayette heard Maude''s self-talk, and turned his head to look, his eyes fixed on Maude''s head involuntarily. As if in between, he saw many dazzling crow characters flying around on Maude''s head. After a pause, Lafayette raised his cane and waved it back and forth over Maude''s head twice, as if to knock out the dazzling crow. "what are you doing?" Maude watched Lafayette''s strange behavior. "mosquito." Lafayette withdrew the crutches silently. "?" Maude looked at the surrounding environment. Lafayette was also decisive, turned and walked towards the table, forcibly interrupting the topic. Aside, Jia Ya showed a slight smile. Everyone sat down again. After drinking and chatting for a while, Maude suddenly said: "Senior Kurokas, I want to ask you for help." "You said." Kurokas said. It is rare to sit with a few old friends and juniors to drink and chat, which makes him feel very happy. Maude euphemistically said: "We didn''t record pointers. I don''t know if you have..." Kurokas smiled and said, "I have one, and I keep it anyway, so I can use it for you." "That''s great." There was joy on Maude''s face. The record pointer is a must-have for navigating in the great waterway. It is difficult to get it in the four seas. Even if there are many, it will be hidden in the hands of the pirates who aim directly at the great waterway. Kurokas thought that it was not a human nature to be casual, and suddenly wondered which route he would choose. He asked: "Little Maud, which route are you going to choose?" "Speaking of this..." Maude couldn''t help but glanced at Lafayette, who nodded towards Maude. Afterwards, Maude looked at Kurokas and asked, "Senior, do you know which route has a better shipyard? The closer the better." "Well." Kurokas stroked his beard for a moment. "Speaking of the nearest famous shipyard, that is, Thomas Shipyard on Leviathan Island, they specialize in serving the rookie pirates who have just entered the great waterway, so the asking price is high." "Leviathan Island..." Maude and Lafayette looked at each other. On the contrary, money is not a problem, the most important thing is quality. "Senior, is this Thomas shipyard reliable?" "I don''t know much about this, but Thomas Shipyard is able to stand tall in a mixed place like Leviathan Island, naturally it has some strength." "Ok." Maude nodded. I am already inclined to this route. Only getting a good ship first is the capital to go anywhere. And there are things like permanent pointers, and things like routes are irrelevant. Thanks to Gou Guoke for the reward of 30000 starting coins, thank anyone who dares to call invincible which dare to defeat the 15000 starting coins reward, thanks to the orange flavor and Tang 0s 11000 starting coins reward, wYLs 10000 starting coins reward, thank you Zhu Han''s 10,000 starting coin reward. Thank you bear gall flower dew water, ̇̇x 2000 starting currency rewards. Thank you until the end of the world, drink Coke to read the book, book friends 20191029065858260, Lei Nai, Nian 1 Nian, and talk about the 1000 starting currency for rewards. Subvert me, Daring, birds who like to get up early, the screen name grows Neng Liaomei, Yu Yi, vvmz, soul xi^, the screen name grows Neng Liaomei, Mei Ruo crazy, Yun e, book friends 20180408153512464, Dtlantis, Travel through spring, summer and autumn and winter, book friends 20170721064502077, book friends 20200209232722822 with 500 starting currency rewards. Thank you Duma W, its forgiveness, the dusk in the dark, and Dtlantis'' 200 starting currency rewards. It took a lot of time to get these. . Cover your face. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 171： May be Chapter 171 may be possible The celestial phenomena, ocean currents, and air currents of the Great Channel are in chaos. In such a difficult sailing environment, having a good ship is a prerequisite for life. You know, manpower is hard to rival nature. Especially in this extremely dangerous sea, once the ship sinks, it is basically declared dead. Moreover, the intuitive area of ??the sea area of ??the Great Channel is far less than that of the four seas. In a macroscopic sense, it is like a strip of cloth around the planet. Therefore, in such a long and narrow sea area, the chance of encountering ships and ships will be greatly increased, and every encounter may evolve into an infinitely avoidable naval battle. In such a big environment, it is Maud, the mast ship that only carried two mobile artillery, which was snatched from the East China Sea. It is estimated that he should retire if he can''t run far. In order to change a reliable ship as soon as possible, Maude made a decision quickly. Kurokas smiled and looked at Maude, and said, "The place where you can choose the route is only the starting point here. Have you decided so quickly?" "Ok." Maude nodded and said calmly: "It is difficult for our mast ship to withstand the volatile climate of the great channel, so changing the ship as soon as possible is currently the top priority." "Yes." Kurokas raised his glass and took a sip, and said: "Those rookie pirate groups who entered the great sea route from all over the world basically have this consideration. This also means that there are not a few pirates who choose the route of Leviathan Island. You must be psychologically prepared." "Isn''t it a minority..." Maude oozes luster in his eyes and earnestly said: "Very well, I have one more reason for choosing this route." "Oh?" Kurokas looked at Maude in surprise. In response to Kurokas''s surprised gaze, Maude smiled and said: "A lot of people are challenging." "Haha." Kurokas looked up and smiled. How could he know why Maude liked so many people. Later, Maud asked Kurokas a lot of questions about Leviathan. It''s a pity that Kurokas didn''t know much, but after all, he also got a lot of useful information. The first island on this route is called Twin Island, which is the same name as the Twin Cape guarded by Kurokas. Perhaps it is for this reason that Kurokas understands this route better. The next island past the Twin Island is Leviathan Island where Thomas Shipyard is located. According to Kurokas, on the way from Gemini Island to Leviathan Island, one must pass through the territory where the head iron fish school is located. According to Kurokas''s description, the head iron fish is a creature that looks very similar to the rohan fish. Their foreheads are round and convex, just like the bald heads of monks. An adult iron fish is about the size of a calf, but its raised forehead occupies one-third of the volume. At the same time, the head iron fish is a group of creatures, which usually move in groups and are sensitive to passing ships. As long as they feel a ship passing by on the sea, they will actively attack and hit the passing ships with their bald foreheads. If you are lucky, the hull will only be damaged. If you are unlucky, the ship will be directly hit by a school of iron fish. After listening to Kurokas'' description, Maude could already imagine that kind of picture. A group of fish with clubs... These freaks are the only way to sail, and it is no wonder that there is a large shipyard like Thomas on Leviathan Island. This is simply a giant industry spawned by the environment. And it gave Maude a sense of sight of nails on the road. "This is a chart to go to Twin Islands, with pointers to records." Kurokas handed these two things to Maude. After Maude took it, he passed it directly to Lafayette beside him. After watching Lafayette wear a watch-like record pointer on his wrist, Kurokas actively reminded: "As long as the direction of the record pointer is the same as that on the chart, it means that the''record'' has been stored." "understand." Raphael nodded, picked up the chart and looked at it. It is difficult to get a record pointer in the four seas, let alone a chart of the first island among the seven routes. At the starting point of Gemini Cape, these two things are very important. Maude was relieved of Lafayette''s ability, turned to Jim, and ordered: "Jim, go to the boat and bring two barrels of wine." "it is good." Jim walked to the mast ship, and soon returned with two barrels of wine. These two barrels of wine were a gift from Maude to Kurokas, who readily accepted. An hour later, the [Record] pointing to Twin Island was saved, and it was time to set sail. "Senior, we should go now." "Go ahead." Kurokas smiled. Since Mod Jaya visited the door, his smile has almost never stopped. Just as Maud and the others were about to board the ship, the originally calm sea suddenly trembled, and at the same time, a loud noise came from the bottom of the sea. The sudden movement made Lafayette''s eyes constricted slightly. Maude knew that the movement was caused by Whale Rab, so there was no reaction. "What''s the matter?" Jia Ya questioned. "It''s Rab who is hitting the red soil continent." Kurokas looked at where the sound was coming from, frowning slightly. The consumption of tranquilizers is increasing day by day, and if this continues, maybe five years, maybe ten years, the effect of tranquilizers will be greatly reduced, by then... "What is Rab?" Jaya looked at Kurokas. Kurokas sighed: "It''s a whale trying to smash the red earth continent with your head. When you can leave, just avoid the sound source." "Smash the red earth continent?" Lafayette said unbelievably: "How can this kind of thing be done?" "May be." Maude looked up at the towering red earth continent. Everyone couldn''t help but look at Maude. That kind of thing is absolutely impossible. "just kidding." Maude smiled at the crowd, and ended this vague topic. Is it impossible... He can travel into this world, what is impossible? In this bizarre world, everything humans can imagine may become reality in the future. Everyone looked at Maude strangely. It doesn''t look like a joke. "Okay, get on the boat." Maude took the lead to jump on the mast ship, diverting everyone''s attention. "Wow." Lafayette chuckled and then got on the boat. After everyone got on the boat, Jim put away the anchor and Lafayette lowered the sail. The mast ship moved slowly away from the shore. Kurokas embraced his arms and watched the mast ship leave. "It''s nice to be young..." Kurokas said with emotion. Then he jumped into the sea and snorkeled towards Rab, which was hitting the red earth continent. ......... The mast boat rides the wind and waves and heads towards the twin islands. one day later. Maude and the others encountered a storm. Thanks to Lafayette''s timely stowage of the sails, the tragedy of capsizing was avoided. But the huge waves that followed gave Maude a deep understanding of the horror of the great channel. After coming down several times, there is a sense that the mast ship will be shot apart in the next second. Fortunately, in the end there was still a thrilling pass through the storm circle. "This is the Great Channel..." After escaping, Maude was shocked. It is one thing to look at the Great Channel as a bystander, but it is another thing to experience it in person. If the ship capsizes in that climate, the chance of survival is pitifully low. Maude took off his clothes wet by the rain and came to the bow to look into the distance. "Twin Islands." Maude said to himself. Jaya came to Maude and said softly: "It''s just an island, but there are two climates coexisting in spring and winter. Thinking about it, I feel magical." "Yes." Maude smiled. Their knowledge of the Twin Islands depends on the information provided by Kurokas. As Jaya said. Twin Island is a special island with the climate of Spring Island and Winter Island. Starting from the starting point, if nothing happens, you will arrive in ten days. (End of this chapter) Chapter 172： Twin islands Chapter 172 Twin Island Twelve days later. When the sailing supplies were about to run out, Maude and his team finally saw the outline of the island. "It''s here." Maude felt tired for a while. In just thirteen days, they experienced a huge vortex, hail the size of Bailey, a tornado wrapped in spray and lightning, and many other climate anomalies. Every time it is dangerous. Fortunately, Lafayette has excellent skills and rich experience. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable. There was a thrilling and risky voyage in this section, which made Maude realize the importance of being a great navigator. "want to drink." The old drunkard Bailey lay on the bow forcefully. The food on the boat is fairly adequate, but the alcohol has been out for several days. "It''s almost here, bear with me." Maude glanced at the soft Bailey. On the side, Jaya looked curiously at the outline of Twin Island. Lafayette always pays attention to the wind direction and currents, even if he is about to reach the destination, he does not relax. As the distance got closer, everyone gradually saw the appearance of Twin Island. As its name suggests, the island is composed of two islands with the same area and topography. The two islands face each other across the shore. The island on the left is spring and the island on the right is covered with snow, and ocean currents flow through the river between them. In the middle of the river, a giant tree stands in the air. A closer look reveals that the strong roots of the dragon-like trees are rooted in the rocky land near the two islands to support the huge tree hanging over the river. What is strange is that this giant tree has been affected by two different climates. As a result, the tree canopy on the left half of Spring Island to the left grew luxuriantly, while the right half of Winter Island to the right only left bare branches. Not only that, but a large tunnel-like hole was dug under the tree, making the tree a natural bridge connecting the two islands. From the perspective of everyone in Maude, you can''t see the bridge hole under the big tree. "What a magical island." Looking at the scenery of Twin Island, Jia Ya''s eyes glowed. The distance between the two islands is only about 500 meters, but it is also the junction of spring and winter. There is also the big tree caught between spring and winter, which refreshed Jaya''s perception. Not only Jaya, but Lafayette and Jim are also shining. They are all seeing such an island for the first time. Maude also finds Twin Islands very interesting, especially the big tree that stands between the two islands. "Should the name of this tree be Yin Yang Tree?" Maude made a very powerful point. "???" Everyone looked at Maude in silence. The atmosphere marveling at the wonder of the great waterway was suddenly half destroyed by such a name. Maude didn''t care about their gazes, carefully observing the outline of the Twin Island, suddenly a picture of an organ in the human body appeared in his mind. "Do you think Gemini Island looks like two lungs connected to the bronchi?" "..." Jaya, Lafayette, and Jim were speechless. Bailey, who was lying on the bow, turned his head to look at them, and said with a serious expression: "I have seen the lungs, I heard the boss say..." "you shut up." Jia Ya looked over. "Ok!" Bailey immediately turned back and continued to lie on the bow. Twin Island is a rare double island structure. Spring Island on the left is called Spring Island by locals, and Dongzi Island on the right. Since there is a spring island with warm spring flowers, most people would not choose a winter island in the cold. Naturally, Maude and the others couldn''t avoid it, and let the mast boat head towards Chunzi Island on the left. On the shore of Chunzi Island, there are various natural boat berthing places. Those who arrived at Chunzi Island seemed to park their boats here. At first glance, a row of boats of different sizes and appearances docked on the shore. Looking at Dongzi Island on the opposite shore, there is hardly any ship in sight along the shore as far as the eye can see. On the shore of Chunzi Island, on a higher hillside, there was a group of about fifty groups, each with a knife and a gun. "A newcomer is here." Someone smiled grimly and looked at the mast ship, as if looking at a plump prey. "Amy, check the source." "it is good!" A short man answered, and pulled out a thick stack of reward orders from his shoulder bag. Different from regular reward orders, almost all the reward orders in the hands of men have pirate flags painted by hand. The man named Amy glanced at the pirate flag crossed by guns and knives above the mast ship, and immediately flipped the reward order in his hand in an attempt to find the corresponding information. Amy turned quickly. Comparing the past one by one, there was no reward order corresponding to the pirate flag. "No." After turning over, Amy looked at the man in the lead. "Hey, I don''t even have a reward order. It looks like it''s just a group of rookie pirates who have gotten lucky." The leading man was quite disappointed when he heard this, but no matter how small the mosquito''s legs were, he was still fleshy. Thinking of this, he looked back at his men. Seeing no response from a group of subordinates, he couldn''t help but angrily said: "They are all stupid, aren''t they? Are you ready to attack without a gun?" Listening to the anger of the leading man, this group of talents hurriedly raised their guns at the distant mast ship. A bunch of fools. The leading man screamed in his heart, and immediately looked coldly at the mast boat coming towards Chunzi Island. For people like them, if they want to live well, plundering from others is the fastest shortcut. Gemini Island is the first island in the route, and it is also a must pass for every rookie pirate group. This has spawned many groups that regard the rookie pirate groups as their prey. These groups are basically divided into the following three types. 1. Pirates travel with each other. 2. Bounty hunters. 3. Human traffickers who specifically target pirates. This group of people on the hillside is the first kind. They were once also the spirited pirates who targeted the great waterway. however, Just the short voyage of less than fifteen days from Gemini Cape to here was enough to defeat their courage and make them lose the courage to challenge the second island. As the situation changed, he stayed on Chunzi Island for a long time, hunting the rookie pirate group to satisfy daily splurge. Seeing that the mast ship was about to sail, the leading man smiled grimly, with murderous intent in his eyes. At this moment, a group of people came in the distance, and the leader with bright red hair was very conspicuous. "Boss, the turkeys are here." "Damn turkey, I want to **** my prey again. Leave them alone. Whoever snatches it is whoever gets it. No one can break this rule." The leading man glanced at a group of people coming from a distance, and said coldly: "As soon as the prey is within range, you will shoot immediately." "Yes." Everyone responded. Amy looked at the figures on the deck of the mast ship. After seeing Maude''s face clearly, Amy''s pupils shrank sharply, and the blood on his face suddenly faded like a tide, and it was as pale as the snow on the opposite bank. "Boss, something is wrong, don''t open it..." "Boom boom...!" As the mast ship entered range, the pirates with guns couldn''t wait to pull the trigger. The intensive gunfire directly interrupted Amy''s words in half. "It''s over." Amy suddenly sat on the ground. The leader frowned and looked at Amy, and asked, "What''s the matter?" Amy lost his soul and said: "That ship, yes, it is Bacardi Maud''s ship!!!" Hearing this familiar name, the body of the leader shook violently several times. "You, what did you say!?" Then, the leader was furious, and he picked up Amy''s collar with one hand, and shouted with red eyes: "Where are your eyes? What about your eyes?!!!" Amy''s face was ashes. He didn''t expect a big pirate worth over 100 million yuan to drive such a broken ship? The most **** thing is that the Navy hasn''t updated Maude''s pirate group name, let alone the pirate flag that popped up out of thin air. What about the player? The gunfire from around suddenly stopped. A group of pirates stared at Maude, who was sprinting from the air. "What a unique welcome ceremony." Maude descended from the sky and landed on the edge of the hillside, facing a group of stunned and speechless pirates. not far away. The turkey and others who were coming to grab food suddenly stopped. "Damn, fortunately I''m slow in coming." Hearing Amy''s words, the turkey couldn''t help but explode, and immediately turned and ran. That is a pirate offering a reward of over 100 million. With their small bodies, isn''t that going up and stuffing people''s teeth? "Is that boy Bacardi Maud who was offered a reward of 100 million? Damn, he''s really that young." "The guy who dares to join the royal family during the World Conference must be a cruel person." "The good days of Dior''s idiots seem to be over." When the turkey scolded his mother, there was a look of fear on his face. In other words, when was the last time you saw a pirate offering a reward of over 100 million yuan on Twin Island? (End of this chapter) Chapter 173： Turkey Dada Chapter 173 Turkey Dada A big pirate offering a reward of over 100 million. If it is placed on the Great Channel or even in the New World, this reward level is nothing. However, it is rare for a pirate to be offered hundreds of millions of rewards before entering the great channel. Maud is one of the rare examples. Because of this, many people in the Great Channel are paying attention to Maud''s movements. These people are basically pirates and bounty hunters, and most of them are located on the first island of each route. For example, the twin islands with the route number "2", and the whiskey islands with the route number "5". They know one thing very well. That is, Bacardi Maud will come to the Great Channel sooner or later. Just as they thought. Maude finally came. Come to the true starting point on this sea-the island of beginning. Prior to this, not to mention the starting island of other routes, just here on the Twin Island, almost every "resident" remembered Maud''s name and appearance in his heart, so as not to unfortunately kick the iron plate. Of course, there are many people who try to get high rewards. They directly regarded Maude as their prey. And the starting island of each route is undoubtedly the best hunting place. It''s just that Dior and Amy are not among them. The iron plate that Maud will be kicked is largely attributable to Maud''s temporary hanging of the Shanghai Pirate flag at Gemini Cape and their broken ship that is not in line with its worth. In addition, it is from the standpoint of Dior to sincerely eliminate the navy''s inaction. at this time. The pirate, nicknamed Turkey, flees while paying tribute to Dior, Amy and others. He spent five years in the twin islands. The reason why he can make his life enjoyable is that on the one hand, he is sufficiently acquainted, and on the other hand, he is bullying and fearing hardship. In their line of business, you really have to put your eyes on bright spots, or you might die miserably in the next second. The most important thing is that I would rather not grow the team, but try to keep the pig teammates out. For example, he has a small team and only a dozen brothers, but all of them are clever and up to the task. How can they be like Dior who has raised so many rations? Now it''s all right, put yourself in it. While mourning Dior, Turkey was very lucky. Fortunately, he came a few steps late. Thought of this, The turkey looked back at the bank slope, wanting to see how Dior and the others died. "Eh?" This time around, he only saw the corpses all over the floor, not Maude. Clusters of question marks suddenly appeared on the turkey''s head, and so did his ten clever brothers. "what''s the situation?" How long is this? And I didn''t hear the fight, why did Dior and the gang lie down? Just as the turkey''s thoughts diverged, a light breeze arrived. Maude appeared beside the turkey out of thin air, like an old acquaintance, holding his hand around the turkey''s neck. "Brother, slow down and talk a few words?" "..." The turkey suddenly looked shocked and stopped subconsciously. It took him less than a second from rushing to stopping. Puff, puff... At this moment, the turkey''s ears seemed to be only the sound of his own heartbeat speeding up. His face instantly turned pale, and his neck was so stiff that he didn''t even dare to turn his head to look at Maude who was holding his neck. He could only lower his head and let the sweat leaking from the speed of light drip to the ground. The tiger is on the side. Such a word popped in his mind inexplicably. And the guys from Dior... In terms of strength, isn''t it weak? But this is only a few seconds? Why did you lie down without a sound? Is this the strength of a big pirate who offers a bounty of over 100 million dollars? What a **** exaggeration! At the time of life and death, the turkey was thinking about it wildly. The brothers who had run wild with him stopped one after another, looking at Maude who was holding his boss'' neck in horror. Huh! Without any hesitation, the group immediately showed their machetes or spears and pointed them at Maude. Even if they knew that Maude was a powerful enemy they couldn''t contend, they didn''t mean to abandon their boss. Judging from this short-lived move, this group of people possessed [yiqi] that is not common in pirate circles. Seeing the brothers'' actions to protect the lord, the turkey was moved but scolded. "What are you doing?" "Fuck me down the weapon!" "Keep your dog eyes wide open and take a good look at who this mighty handsome guy is next to me!" "Have you seen it clearly?!" "He is the big pirate who offers a bounty of more than 100 million dollars-Bacardi Maud!" "Yes!" "It''s the man who can make you think about it all day long!" "It was him who created Usopp Liu in the West China Sea, and it was him who turned the entire East China Sea upside down!" "It''s him! Don''t put the world government in the eyes, dare to destroy the two warships and the royal family of the participating countries during the World Conference!" "Just ask, looking at the big world, who else can do such a big thing?" "Such a fascinating world hero is simply a role model for my generation!" "So you **** idiots listen to me!" "Bacardi Maud!!!" "Is my lifelong idol of Turkey Dada!!!" When the turkey Dada looked up, his neck bulged with blue veins, exhausted his vitality and shouted a shocking declaration. The voice spread far away. The turkey group brothers were stunned. Turkey Dada looked at his brothers before putting down their weapons, and suddenly looked like iron and steel. "Is my voice too low, or you don''t have ears? If you are a bit brainy, you shouldn''t be slapped at my idol! If you hear clearly...just **** hurry up and put down your weapons!!!" Up to this moment, Turkey Dada was shocked by himself. He actually overcomes the shortcoming of unconsciously pause when speaking a long conversation. When he is so cherished about Maud''s deeds, he not only raises the speed of speech to the extreme, but also injects unimaginable emotions. As a result, he felt that the speech he made in this short span of less than ten seconds was simply - passionate and powerful! This is the most vivid expression of his desire to survive in his life. Wow. The turkey brothers lost their swords and guns. "It turns out that Bacardi Maud is the idol of the boss." "We even pointed a gun at the boss''s idol, we **** it!" "Yes, we **** it!" The turkey brothers knelt to the ground, tears streaming down their faces and confessing. Dada watched the brothers go on the road like this, thinking that there should always be a chance? Despite this, Dada still looked at his brothers without squinting, and did not dare to turn his head to see Maude''s expression. "You guys... are kind of funny." Maude tilted his head and looked at Dada, a turkey with bright red hair held in his arms. Such a desire to survive is unheard of. The Great Channel... What an interesting place. "Thank you idol for your praise!" Dada said shamelessly. Maude patted Dada on the chest and smiled: "Don''t be afraid, I am not a murderous demon. I stop you, but I just want to chat with you." "..." Dada''s heart beats faster. Not a murderous demon? The bodies of the guys behind are still cold. However, he can also understand Maude''s actions. When dealing with the enemy, you should have killed them all! To blame, you can only blame the group of Dior guys for not having eyes and daring to shoot at Maud. Thinking of this, Dada did not feel Maud''s malice. The heart that raised it finally fell slightly. "Idol, I know there is a nice restaurant in the town, or go there, eat and talk, I will treat!" "Well, that''s okay." Maude retracted his hand and turned to look at the mast ship approaching the shore. From this distance, he can clearly see the different colors on Jaya and Lafayette''s faces. The main reason is that Turkey Dada''s speech just now was really exciting. The powerful voice reached the town. "Are you coming... Bacardi Maud!" Countless eyes looked in the direction of the sound source. I had insomnia until dawn last night and my mental state is not good today. Please take a day off. I owe more than +1. By the way, I will count the number of owed more. (Reward owed=15-3=12 chapters) (Monthly ticket owed = 4-2 = 2 chapters) (Public owes=10-1=9 chapters) (All orders owed = 33 chapters) (Total: 12+2+9+33+1=57 chapters) I:? ? ? Do you owe so much? I will definitely not pay it back this month, and try to pay it back within two months. (End of this chapter) Chapter 174： The way of living Chapter 174 The Way of Survival In order to get a chance, the turkey''s loud voice reached the town. The pirates who were mentally prepared for Maud''s arrival looked at the sound source. "Bacardi Maud..." Almost all the pirates who heard the voice chanted Maud''s name in their hearts. It''s not as fascinating as the turkey said, that kind of rhetoric is really exaggerated. But seeing it is worse than hearing it. The pirates have heard a lot of topics about Maud in the near future, and want to experience the style of the rookie pirate who has offered a reward of over 100 million. Among these people, a little bit of malice is fermenting. Heads worth one hundred million. No one will easily ignore it. Because here is not the four seas, but a great channel that is unreasonably chaotic. The [Pirate Code], which is still binding in the four seas, is the unspoken rule among pirates, but it does not work in the Great Channel. For example, peers will not exchange each other''s head for bounty. This is one of the hidden rules. But on the Great Channel, how can these vicious pirates care so much? Money is enough to kill. This is the ultimate motive, and it is their way of survival. Once the malice spawned by the high bounty is fermented, it is out of control. The pirates who fancy the Maud bounty are mobilized. In order to increase the success rate, it is a matter of time before they join forces. The shore of Chunzi Island. As for the changes in the town, Dada, who was the initiator, knew nothing. Even if he knew it, he would pick himself out of it at the speed of light, and he would pick it up completely. To be reasonable, the group of idiots wanted to kill him or something. Dada stood slightly behind Maude, and looked at the mast ship coming towards the shore. Silently complained about the broken ship in his heart, and then carefully looked at the figures on the ship. Dada knew all the well-known pirates from all over the world, and recognized Lafayette''s identity at a glance. Devil sheriff! It is said that he is a ruthless person who likes to abuse violence and often kills people for no reason. It''s just that the people who died in Lafayette''s hands were basically pirates with high rewards. As for the other two people, they have no impression. Those who can follow Maude, shouldn''t they be unknown? Dada was puzzled in his heart, but didn''t show it on his face. Regardless of whether they are unnamed people, licking is over. "Idol, this is your brother. At first glance, he is not an ordinary person. Wow, isn''t that the legendary Devil Sheriff Lafayette? What a heroic man!" "And the strong man next to him, it''s the first time I saw such a strong man!" "Oh my god, that beauty is so beautiful, look at those eyes...cough cough, it''s not inferior to the Empress Qiwuhai!" Dada is not stingy with words of beauty, but the secret path is dangerous in his heart. He didn''t notice that the beauty was squinting and almost overturned. Hearing these words, Maude couldn''t help looking at Dada. He is not stupid, he can see that Dada''s dog licking behavior stems from the desire to survive. It''s a personal talent to be able to lick this level. However, Dada''s low posture does not make people respond, and it is quite comfortable to get along with. This is the so-called dog leg? No wonder those nobles bring a few doglegs in addition to bodyguards before going out. The mast ship is still some distance from the shore, but Lafayette Jaya and the others are not weak in hearing and can hear Dada''s praise. this person Jaya and the others don''t know how to describe their mood at the moment. It can only be said to be a long experience. "Asshole!" Bailey was furious, and said, "The turkey head ignored me, unforgivable!" Amid Bailey''s resentful scolding, the mast ship approached the shore. The brothers of the turkey group immediately threw out the loop rope and fixed the mast ship with Lafayette''s cooperation. In this canal that passes straight through the two islands, ships cannot anchor at all with anchors alone. They can only rely on ropes and other external forces to prevent them from being washed into the open sea by ocean currents. After fixing the mast ship, Lafayette boarded the shore. Dada watched the big guys come ashore, his face was full of flattery, even with his ten or so brothers. Bailey, full of resentment, came to Dada. Dada lowered his head and looked at Bailey in confusion. Oh, this must be the pet of the Maude Pirates. One person and one itachi looked at each other for a few seconds. Bailey''s eyes widened, thinking that Ben Itachi is standing in front of you. Why don''t you lick it? "What''s the matter with this pet?" Being stared at like this, Dada was even more puzzled. For fear of neglecting the big guys, he didn''t think much, so he moved his gaze to look at Jaya and the others, nodded and bowed, and flung out all kinds of greetings like no money, and soon learned about Jaya. Their names. Bailey grinned when he saw Dada ignoring himself again. "Rocket head mallet!" Bailey slammed into Dada''s midfielder. Bang! Dada screamed and was knocked out a few meters away. "Boss!" The turkey brothers were surprised. Bailey snorted coldly: "What''s your ghost name, I just used a bit of effort, at most it is just to give the turkey a headache." What he said is true. If it is very powerful, with his power, this sneak attack is enough to make Dada drink hate on the spot. "Huh? Tanuki can talk!" The turkey group brothers looked at Bailey dumbfounded. Bailey''s face trembled. "Rocket head mallet!" x10. "Boom!" x10. The turkey group brothers lay on the ground and wailed. A few seconds later. "Really all right!" After the pain, a dozen men led by Dada stood up on the spot. Bailey ignored them and looked curiously at a book on the ground. This book is what he dropped after hitting Feida just now. Jaya picked up the book first by Bailey. She has lived on Mong Meng Island for many years. When she is fine, she can only understand the outside world by reading the books on Mong Meng Island. Over time, she developed the habit of reading. "The way of living?" Jia Ya curiously looked at the crooked handwriting on the cover of the book. The title of the book was obviously written on it. Dada saw Jia Ya holding the book he accidentally dropped, his face changed slightly, and he walked quickly, watching Jia Ya twitched: "Sister Jia Ya, um, um... can you return it to me?" Before the voice was over, Jaya had already opened the book. Just a few glances, Jia Ya was stunned, turned a few pages, and was even more surprised. "..." Then, she looked at Dada with a strange look. The content in the book was handwritten, and it was all silly words of praise, as well as the attitude and tone of voice and the experience of body movements when facing various people. This is the way to survive? Dada looked embarrassed when Jaya looked at it like this. "What''s wrong with this book?" Maude came over, he had seen the name of the book. The way of living. It''s not easy to hear. Jaya silently handed the book to Maude. Maude took it and took a look. "Tsk, awesome." After reading the contents of the first few pages, Maude couldn''t help but look at Dada in surprise. "Very, very powerful?" "Of course, you wrote this yourself?" "Ok!" Dada nodded fiercely, and immediately looked at the man in front of him with an inexplicable look. He could see that Maude was serious, not kidding him. "Dada, this kind of masterpiece can''t be buried, so publish a book!" "what?" Dada was stunned. Books? He didn''t even think about it. Maude looked down at the way of survival, and it became more unusual as he looked at it. However, there are many shortcomings in the content of the book, but the shortcomings do not cover up. Maude closed the book and said seriously: "Dada, this is an absolutely good book. Promise me that I will publish this book." "idol!" Seeing Maud''s recognition so much, Dada was moved and felt quite like meeting his confidant. Jaya looked at Maude and Dada with a question mark. She couldn''t understand. Far away, on top of a building. A man with a camera raised a binoculars in one hand and looked at the Mauds on the shore, while holding a pen in the other hand, he wrote and wrote on the paper. "The way of living?" "Absolutely good book?" "Publish a book?" The man reads the general content with his lips, and then writes the key words on the paper. When he heard the word publishing, the man''s eyes flickered slightly. To be praised by Bacardi Maud, it must be no different. And the serial page of the newspaper is just empty... Do you want to take the risk to get in touch with Turkey Dada? If it were a good book, the president would be very happy! Two chapters will be published before going to bed today. (End of this chapter) Chapter 175： Tree bridge Chapter 175 Tree Bridge "As long as President Morgans is satisfied, I can definitely get a promotion and raise my salary!" The man thought excitedly. His name is Dell and he is a reporter of the World News Agency. His main task is to follow up and report on some pirates with potential for new stars. On every starting island, there are reporters like Dell. The content written by them will not necessarily be adopted by news agencies, but the pirates who can be targeted by them are basically pirates with high bounty and reputation enough to spread to the great waterway. Among these pirates with unlimited potential, there are often a few more outstanding existences, and then sparks and lightning all the way to the Chambord Islands, the end of the first half of the great channel. At that time, the reputation piled up by various reports has created their supernova fame. To put it bluntly, behind every supernova pirate''s name, there is always no shortage of behind-the-scenes promoters. The people behind the scenes are newspaper reporters who have contributed to them. Supernova candidates like Bacardi Maud, who are clearly the number one dark horse, have long been on Dell''s watch list. Therefore, after hearing Daddana''s loud and emotional voice, Dell immediately found a suitable place to watch. "This guy nicknamed Turkey seems to have the potential to be a reporter. I have to find time to get in touch with him and ask him about his wishes by the way." In Dell''s view, Turkey Dada''s touted kung fu is so powerful that it would be a waste of talent not to be a writer. After calculating, Dale held his binoculars and paid close attention to Maude and others on the shore. The so-called "masterpieces" are just a windfall. If they are qualified to fill the serialization vacancies in the newspaper page, it is naturally something Dell loves to see. After all, as a recommender, he can definitely increase the weight in the mind of President Morgans. But the most important thing right now is the content of the report on the top dark horse Mod. "Last year it was Firefist Ace, this year it was Bacardi Maud..." Dale''s telescope locked the smiling Maude, and he couldn''t help but become so excited. "Luck is unstoppable." Seven routes, but he just waited for Bacardi Maud in Gemini Island, what is this not luck? Even if you only took a high-definition frontal photo of Maud and faxed it to President Morgans, it would definitely be worth a month of report writing. If Maude can make a big deal on Twin Island, it would be the best. ........ Shore. Under Maud''s praise, Dada seemed to see a new life path. He took the book that Maud had returned, and put it away quite solemnly. There is no regret for having a confidant. Now that the idol has said so, no matter whether the road ahead is light or dark, he must strive forward! "Brother Maud, let''s go directly to the restaurant in town." After several conversations, Dada had the courage to call Maude by name. Although his age is more than ten years older than Maud, it will not prevent him from applying the honorific title of his elder brother to Maud. "Ok." Maude nodded. Before the record pointer is full of records, they must go to town to supply a wave. However, this is obviously not a good place, so one person must be left to guard the ship. You know, they have nearly 600 million Pele on board. Such a large sum of funds is enough to make the greedy people on the island crazy. "Leave one person to watch the boat." Maude looked at his companions. With Jim''s strength, staying alone may be a bit difficult. The more suitable candidate can only choose one from Lafayette and Jaya. "I will stay." Lafayette glanced at Jaya and offered to invite Ying. Whether it was Jim or Jaya staying behind, he was a little worried. Moreover, Jia Ya is the cook on the ship, she must be indispensable to go to town to purchase ingredients. Without much thought, Lafayette took the initiative to respond to this matter. Maude''s idea was similar to that of Lafayette, so he decided on the matter directly. Dada cautiously suggested: "Actually, my brothers can be allowed to guard the ship, to ensure that there will be no accident!" It''s just a broken ship, so why bother Lafayette staying and watching. This is his true thoughts. However, it was on the broken ship that he thought was lying with money that he could not earn for a lifetime. How could Maude let outsiders guard the huge sums of money on the ship, and calmly declined Dada''s proposal. Afterwards, a group of people walked towards the town. Before leaving, Dada left five brothers intimately for Lafayette to send. Chunzi Island is full of greenery, and at a glance, it is full of pleasing flowers and trees. The towns on the island are built along the shore. Under the influence of the spring-like climate throughout the seasons, green belts can be seen everywhere in the towns, and there are even many characteristic buildings with half-tree houses. In the middle of the town, there is a straight and wide stone avenue, which divides the whole town into two, leading directly to the big tree that connects the two islands. Listening to the introduction of the tour guide Dada, Maud and the others have a preliminary understanding of Chunzi Island. They walked across the coastline and came to the roots of the yin-yang tree that Maud dubbed. While the entangled and strong roots of the trees penetrated deep into the ground, they also left a rope-like bridge on the ground. One side of the tree roots is connected to the stone road extending from the town, while the other side leads to the bridge hole under the giant tree standing above the canal, and further away is the snowing Dongzi Island. That''s right. The weather on Chunzi Island was fine and the spring breeze was blowing, but Dongzi Island on the opposite bank was overcast with clouds and the sky was overwhelmed by the cold wind whistling as a monster. This weird climate of opposites between spring and winter, even in the great waterway, is one of the rare wonders. "Dada, what''s the name of this tree?" Maude retracted his gaze towards the snow scene on the opposite bank, turned to the volley bridge woven by the roots of the tree and the cave under the tree, and asked the name of this giant tree. Dada hesitated when he heard the words, and said, "I don''t know the original name of this big tree. I only know that everyone calls it Tree Bridge." "Tree Bridge..." Maude was speechless. Whoever took the name, although it is appropriate to the image, but it is too low level. Not as good as the Yin-Yang tree he took. Everyone did not stay for too long. After watching the tree bridge up close, they stepped onto the stone avenue and walked towards the town like a fairyland in the forest. "Dog stuff, stop for me!" At this moment, an angry shout came from the front of Shidao. A young man wearing a heavy cotton-padded jacket was carrying a bag of things and was running wild. Behind the young man, a big man with a fierce face came after him. The anger just now originated from this big man. "Dare to steal things from Lao Tzu!" The big man raised his gun and fired several shots at the boy. However, only one shot rubbed a blood mark on the boy''s arm, which did not affect the boy''s escape behavior. The young man quickly ran to the roots of the bridge, and he saw Maude and his group when he raised his eyes. The young man''s eyes met Maude and the others, the face with many frostbites tightened slightly, and he deliberately pulled a distance to one side, then crossed Maude and others, successfully ran up the tree root bridge, and headed towards Dongzi Island. The big man who was chasing with a gun chased here, and he could only watch the boy escape. "damn thing!" The man was very angry, and spit on the young man''s back. The anger that was hard to vent, made him stare at Maude and others who were aside from the matter. "Are you without eyes or ears? Don''t you know how to stop the beast coming from Dongzidao?" When the big man spoke, he pointed his gun at Maude. On both sides of the town, many eyes were on this side. Dada couldn''t help feeling angry when he saw the big man turn his anger on them. Just as he was about to take action to teach the big man, he saw Maude suddenly appear in front of the big man, pinching the big man''s neck with one hand, and holding the big man''s arm with the other, so that the muzzle was raised to the sky. "If you dare to aim the gun at us, you have to have the consciousness to be killed by me." Maude looked at the man in front of him indifferently. Without waiting for the big man''s reaction, Maude exerted force with his palm, and directly broke the big man''s neck. In the many gazes that looked at Maude, there was a slight strangeness. Ruthless enough. at the same time. The boy who was almost at the bridge hole looked back. He saw the corpse of the big man lying soft to the ground, and immediately speeded up his feet subconsciously. (End of this chapter) Chapter 176： Insult my captain and kill him! (The third update is to make up for yesterday.) Chapter 176 Insult my captain, he must be killed! (The third update is to make up for yesterday.) In front of the buildings on both sides of the stone path, many figures looked at the location of Maude. The corpse whose neck had just been broken by Maude was like a "famous post" that Maude had dropped before entering the town. These people who recognized Maud''s identity are very clear about Maud''s deeds. After all, it was the horn that slaughtered the warship and the king ship... Anyone with a bit of a brain would not die like this in front of Maude. "idiot." The owner with many gazes put a label on the big man. Newspaper reporter Dell is also always paying attention here. Seeing that Maude killed a guy who didn''t have long eyes before he even entered the town, he could only pray that the more people like this one would come, the better. Otherwise, where does he write the subject matter. In front of the tree bridge, Maude glanced at the corpse shortly after his death, and felt an eyesore. He raised his foot and kicked the corpse into the canal not far away. Puff through. The corpse fell into the canal and was instantly swept into the bottom by the ocean current, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Jia Ya looked at the direction the corpse was flying, and sighed in her heart. Although judging people by their appearance is not good, the big man does have a pirate face, and his behavior is like that, he is arrogant and unreasonable. Withdrawing his gaze silently, Jia Ya turned to look at the buildings on both sides of the stone road. Vine tree house, flowers and green road. Such a beautiful place is a veritable pirate den. The insignificant episode did not affect everyone''s mood. Under Maude''s leadership, everyone followed the stone path to the beautiful town surrounded by vines and green paths. "Dada, was the boy a resident of Dongzi Island just now? There are also towns over there?" As he walked, Maude asked about the origin of the boy. He felt that although Twin Island is divided into Chunzi Island and Dongzi Island, the two islands are very close. Normally, no one would choose the harsh living environment of Dongzi Island. "No." Dada shook his head and explained, "There is no town on Dongzi Island. The boy was actually a local resident of Chunzi Island just now, but..." Speaking of this, Dada paused for a moment, and his expression became subtle. "During the voyage from Cape Gemini to Gemini Island, many pirates were directly frightened by the great channel. After arriving at Gemini Island by luck, they gave up the idea of ??heading to the next island." "As time passed, more and more pirates stayed in Twin Island, and then..." Dada smiled inexplicably, and said: "There are so many pirates, there must be a place to live, and most of the residents living on Chunzi Island have been driven to Dongzi Island on the opposite shore." In the eyes of the pirates, this kind of behavior is justified, but in the eyes of ordinary people, it is a kind of disguised killing. And for this kind of thing, Tadada also has a share. In order to better living conditions, he robbed an ordinary person''s house many years ago. As for the end of that family, he is not clear. Anyway, when I arrived on Dongzi Island, where the wind and snow had been for many years, I would either starve to death or be frozen to death. Only these two methods of death are better than running into a pirate in a bad mood and being ravaged to death. And this kind of ethical thing, Dada will certainly not take the initiative to speak out. Listening to Dada''s explanation, Maude frowned. He thought it was similar to the Pirate''s Den in Mad Hatter Town, but turned out to be the Pirate version of Dove''s Nest. Jim, who has always had a weak sense of existence, looked cold, and said solemnly, "Damn it." He hates this kind of oppression. Jia Ya also frowned. Hearing this kind of thing in person made her feel very uncomfortable. Seeing that Jaya and the others are so disgusted with this kind of thing, after Dada laughed a few times, he didn''t dare to explain more, and concentrated on leading the way. As soon as Dada closed his mouth, the atmosphere of a tour guide disappeared. A crowd soon walked into the town. Many pirates came to both sides of the stone road one after another, silently looking at Maude, who was walking in front of the team. "That boy is Bacardi Maud, who is offering a 100 million bounty." "It can be regarded as let Lao Tzu see the real person." "Are the other two Maud''s crew members?" "It should be, and there is no bounty." Most of these people came here after hearing the wind and wanted to see Maude''s true face, so they didn''t pay much attention to the existence of Jim and Jaya. As for Bailey standing on Maude''s shoulders, they are regarded as dispensable pets. Facing the attention from the people around him, Maude looked calm. On the contrary, it was Dada''s big turkey brothers who might have been so onlookers for the first time, but they straightened their backs unconsciously. Click... Suddenly, there was a rapid and dense footsteps in front of Shidao. A team of more than a hundred people came in mighty, everyone holding a weapon. This group of people came at the head of Maude Xiang. Enthused by the high bounty, they spontaneously formed a group in a short period of time, and only got around one hundred and fifty people. The presence of this group of people immediately attracted everyone''s attention. A small group of people who were also malicious towards Maude were hidden among the crowds on both sides. "Aren''t these idiots brainless?" They coldly looked at the group of colleagues who were coming to Maud in an upright manner, and secretly gave a pertinent evaluation. Not to mention Maudes deeds of destroying two warships, how could such a person with a bounty of more than 100 million be weakened? To deal with such a powerful target, you can either sneak attack or poison assassination, so why not attack directly. Stepping on people''s reputation, how can this kind of thing have its own life important? However, it is also thanks to the actions of these idiots that they can take a good look at Maude''s strength. Above the stone path, the pirates who came in a group greedily looked at Maude and the others, and even paused for a while while scanning over Jaya''s body. "You''re Bacardi Maud, right? It doesn''t look very good?" "If you kneel down and beg for mercy now, you might die faster!" "Haha!" Many people are emboldened, which is undoubtedly a true portrayal of this group of people. Seeing this group of unkind fellows, Dada looked solemnly, and said solemnly: "Brother Maud, these unruly guys should be here for the bounty." In fact, he is also the kind of unruly guy who often targets his colleagues. Maude nodded slightly and glanced over the group with cold eyes. Before he could speak, he saw Jim striding past him and directly facing the group of pirates. "Insult my captain, kill!" Jim looked murderous. Jia Ya released the one-handed axe behind her back, and also walked over to the group of people over Mord. She is already very proficient in hacking and killing pirates. "I am coming too!" Bailey couldn''t stand his loneliness, jumped off his shoulders and followed. When Maude saw this, he stayed where he was and said lightly: "Resolve it as soon as possible, don''t delay your meal." Dada and a few turkey group brothers stared at Maude. is this okay? In their view, although the group of pirates on the opposite side did not follow the rules, their overall strength was not weak. To be reasonable, this situation is when the captain should come out to support the situation, rather than let his hands take risks. The crowd around saw that Maude did not intend to make a move, but instead sent two unknown crew members, which surprised them. As for Bailey''s existence, they were directly ignored. When Jim strode forward, he suddenly launched a charge, came to the nearest enemy, and punched it out. The wind broke, and he punched the enemy''s chest with all his strength. Bang! Before he could react, the man was beaten and flew by the punch, like a bowling ball that flew out, knocking dozens of people behind him back and forth. When he landed, the man''s mouth was full of blood and his chest was deeply recessed, seeing that he could not live. Jia Ya arrived later, squinting at the pirates carrying cold weapons, first got close, and then struck them with an axe. "Little girls are strong..." A few pirates just laughed and raised the long knife in their hands, and they were knocked to the ground by Jia Yalian''s sword. "Rocket head mallet!" Bailey''s figure shot straight out, and the little white head slammed viciously against a strong man who was like a bear. The brawny man, as if being hit hard, vomited thick blood, his body flew more than ten meters before he landed heavily, his breath was gone. Seeing Bailey''s power, the spectators who had ignored Bailey''s existence almost fell out of their eyes. And those two little-known people... so strong! The two subordinates are already so strong, what kind of strong method is Maude, who is the captain? The minds of the colleagues turned and couldn''t help but glance at Maude outside the circle of war. "**!" Dada saw that Bailey killed a strong man with only one rocket header, but he couldn''t hold back it and burst out a **** on the spot. Then, sweat oozes from his back. Damn... He had just gotten a rocket header not long ago. Moreover, Jaya and Jim are so strong... Yes, how weak is someone who can follow idols! Coming late! The group was discussing the issue of combat power, and hooked me over the water group. . This chapter is to make up for yesterday. It is said that the three chapters tonight are all 2500 words, and another 500 words are four chapters. Of course, the integrity is full of me, and I will definitely not do this kind of trickery! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 177： Dont leave one Chapter 177 does not leave one Jim''s brute force fist. Jaya''s violent axe. Bailey''s rocket head mallet. In less than a minute, they used the autumn wind to sweep the fallen leaves, killing all the pirates who came to find trouble. A total of one hundred and fifty pirates, not half alive. Among the corpses on the floor, more than half were smashed with a punch, and died extremely tragically. And most of these corpses came from Jim''s hands. In contrast, Jia Ya, who used a one-handed axe to kill the enemy, looked very gentle. Every time she hacked, she gave people a sense of seeing the enemy directly in half. But when the axe split the enemy''s weapon and then slashed on the enemy''s chest, it only left a fatal wound. Normally, if a cold weapon like an axe can find a flaw when killing an enemy, it is normal to split a person in half with one axe. But those pirates who were chopped to the ground by Jia Ya basically left a wound on their chest that was enough to take away the vitality of their heart, rather than die violently. The many pirates on the scene only regarded Jaya as lacking in strength, but only Maude knew that it was Jaya in control, and would not directly split the enemy in half and then be splashed with blood. At the beginning, Sol said that Jaya is more suitable for learning guns. Such remarks are not only for disgusting Jabba, but actually have some truth. With Jia Ya, who advocates meticulousness no matter what he does, it is not very suitable for using an axe. But even if they were incompatible with each other, Jaya did not live up to Jabba''s heartfelt teachings, and used a single axe. As for Bailey... Not to mention it. Bailey:? ? ? Maude moved his gaze away from Bailey and focused on Jim and Jaya. This battle, with less fighting and more, was considered their first battle after they came to the Great Channel. Among the corpses on the ground, Jim''s bald head and even his body were stained with a lot of blood, making him look like an evil spirit who just came out of hell. "Goblin..." The pirates around looked at Jim with fear. Regardless of tacit understanding, and no need for ventilation, many pirates subconsciously associate Jim at this moment with the name of evil spirits. Jim''s brutal gaze swept the pirates around him one by one. The pirates who were swept by Jim''s gaze all showed timidity. Suddenly, the murderous words that Jim said before starting his hand appeared in their minds. This is Maude''s men. Whether it''s this wicked man, the woman who chopped enemies to the ground while squinting and smiling, or the pet ferret that looks like a display... Both are-too strong than they expected. The subordinates are so strong, what about Maude, who is the captain? On the streets of the town, a pungent smell of blood wafted in the quiet air. Everyone who stayed out of the matter silently looked at Maude and his party. Dada opened his mouth and looked at Jim and Jaya coming back from the corpses all over the floor in amazement. So many colleagues did not even last a minute in front of them. "Mo, Brother Maud..." Dada thought of something and asked in a low voice to Mod''s ear. Listening to the whisper asking for the name of the Pirate Group, Maude looked at Dada in surprise. Without much thought, he told Dada the name of the pirate group he had recently taken. After learning the name of the Maud Pirates, Dada took two steps forward and shouted with a loud voice: "See? This is the strength of the Mord Pirates!!!" Less than half an hour later, the iconic loud voice once again spread throughout the town. Relying on the [potential] brought by Maud, Dada, who has been low-key in Chunzi Island for about five years, is the first time that he has been so tough in front of many colleagues. "If there is someone who is not afraid of death, just let it go!" Although he got Maud''s acquiescence, Dada did not overstep too much, only briefly said two words to express his attitude. Those two sentences passed into the ears of everyone present, until a few seconds after the last syllable fell, no one said anything in the room. The newcomers to get off the horse, have been implanted in the hearts of many colleagues in the town. Dada looked at the silent colleagues and nodded in satisfaction. "Brother Maud, shall we go directly to the restaurant?" Turning around, Dada put away the arrogant expression within a breath and looked at Maude respectfully. "Ok." Maude nodded. Under the gaze of everyone, a group of people headed towards the center of the town. On the top of a certain building, Dale was excited when he watched Jim and Jaya slaughter hundreds of pirates who were looking for work. "The Maude Pirates Group is worthy of being the number one dark horse..." Dale''s mood became active. The material is there, but it is not strong enough. "You can''t be too low-key, if you don''t make a big deal..." The palm of Dale''s pen was shaking slightly, which was a reaction of excitement. On the central street of the town. Bailey jumped back on Maude''s shoulder, grinding his claws, and lowered his voice: "Boss, will we be too arrogant like this?" "Scared?" Maude glanced at Bailey with a smile. "how is this possible!" Bailey raised his head, first bends his short hand, and then punches the air twice to signal that he is very fierce. "That''s not enough." Maude shook his head slightly. Before entering the town, through Dada''s narrative, Maude had already understood the distribution of the three forces in the town. Among them, there is only one Bloodshadow Pike with a bounty of more than 80 million Baileys. In addition, it is the intestine hunter Yatali, who is offering a bounty of 50 million, and Hobson, the black hand who is offering a bounty of 48 million. These high bounty pirates who are good but willing to stay on the first island of inception to enjoy themselves... Don''t leave one! Awesome killing intent flashed across Maude''s eyes. Come, how can he leave empty-handed. If necessary, what about slaughtering all the pirates in the town? Pulled by his thoughts, Maude exuded a cold killing intent. The accompanying Jaya looked at Maude, who was suddenly killing intent. "Ah" Facing everyone''s gaze, Maude only smiled. Including Dada, the turkey group''s brothers shuddered inexplicably. The crowd on Central Street watched Maude and his group go away. A graceful figure left the crowd and walked towards the alley. "Hmm." The sunlight pouring down from above the laneway shrouded the figure. It was a beautiful woman, wearing a tube top, short sleeves and short hot pants, exposing large areas of wheat-colored skin to the air. On her **** waist, there are two wavy, sheathless blades. This woman is one of Maud''s targets-the hunter girl Yatali. "How are you thinking about it?" Suddenly a hoarse male voice came from the end of the lane. Yatali raised her head slightly, looking coldly at the green figure sitting in front of the wooden box. "Pike, if you can persuade that black-handed stupid man, I don''t mind joining hands with you." "Ah" Parker chuckled. Yatali narrowed her eyes, and flicked her fingertips over the wave blade. When she was about to ask what was funny, there were a few heavy footsteps behind her. Blackhand Hobson stood at the entrance on the other side of the lane and said lightly: "I agree." "Oh?" Yatali first glanced at Parker, who was calm, and then turned back to Hobson, who was sturdy with black leather gloves on both hands. "Then...I have fun." Yatali''s eyes were crescent-shaped. Strangling newcomers who seem to have a promising future has always been their fun. This is also... one of the reasons why they will stay on the Island of Beginning. Within a short period of time, the three forces entrenched on Chunzi Island reached a consensus. however, Who is the hunter and who is the prey? (End of this chapter) Chapter 178： Heartbroken Chapter 178 Broken Heart Dada took Maude to the largest and most expensive restaurant in town. After entering the restaurant, the most eye-catching thing is Jim, who is covered in plasma. When he walks, he not only has one step at a time, but also drips a lot of blood. But the employees in the restaurant did not dare to speak up. Under the gaze of many strange gazes, everyone sat down one by one. Jim didn''t mind the stickiness on his body, but he was worried that his appearance would affect Maude''s appetite. So, just as he sat down, he got up and went to the next table to tear off the tablecloth, and then wiped off the plasma from his face and body with the tablecloth. After simply wiping, he just tossed the red-dyed tablecloth aside, it was quite reckless. Dada handed the menu to Maude and waved boldly: "Order whatever, I will treat you today!" Hearing Dada''s words, a sharp light flashed in Jim and Bailey''s eyes. Maude was very understanding and passed the menu to Jim and them. Jia Ya clasped her hands against her chin, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly, revealing an inexplicable smile. As the cook on the ship, she knows the appetites of her companions. Maude and Lafayette are still normal, even if they let go of eating, they are still within an acceptable range. But Jim and Bailey are different... With the dishes on the table. Dada was chatting and laughing at the dinner table. He feels that being able to eat at the same table with all the big guys is a great achievement. Twenty minutes later. Dada looked at Jim and Bailey who were eating Hesai, and the smile on their faces gradually disappeared. Two hours later. Dada stood in front of the counter, holding a sky-high bill that grew to mopping the floor. "Are you... sure you are right?" "Yes, sir." Dada is petrochemical. The brothers of the turkey group looked worriedly at Dada who looked wrong. "Help me, help me..." Dada''s legs were soft, almost untenable. Fortunately, the brothers were quick-sighted and supported him in time. Dada stared blankly and said, "True, truly worthy of the idol group of Pirates, just a meal, just, eat up my five-year savings..." "..." .......... After eating and drinking, everyone left the restaurant. Bailey was contented to lie on Maude''s shoulder, his eyes narrowed slightly. It''s been a long time since he eats so satisfied. The consequence of overuse of digestion is drowsiness at the moment. After a while, he just fell asleep like this. After leaving the restaurant, everyone went straight to the market. They have to purchase nautical supplies such as food and wine. After that, as long as one week after boarding, the record of going to Leviathan Island can be kept. As one of the ground snakes on Chunzi Island, Dada is still leading the way. It''s just that when he could walk, he no longer had the aura he had before. Instead, he was light and light, with a sense of weakness that would be blown away by the wind. Jia Ya looked at Dada''s weak back with a smile. The pirates are not all murderous, if you see more, you will also encounter interesting pirates like Dada. Maude tilted his head to look at Jia Ya, who was in a much better mood, and smiled to himself. I''m sorry for Dada, but... I saved a lot of money for meals. Soon, everyone came to the market in the town and it took almost an hour to buy all the supplies. Afterwards, Maude and his party left the town with the purchased materials and went to the shore where the mast boat was moored. On the shore, the five turkey brothers who were left by Dada are grilling. With a roast chicken in his hand, Lafayette sat on the railing of the mast ship with his legs up, and from a distance he saw Maude and his group walking out of the stone path in the center of the town. "Well." After seeing the uncleaned blood on Jim, Lafayette''s eyes shimmered. Most of them killed people who didn''t have long eyes in the town. I don''t know how many people they killed? With the blood on Jim alone, Lafayette probably guessed the cause. but Lafayette sighed in a low voice: "When you first arrive, you will kill you. Don''t waste some potential prey." He knew very well that Maude did not write any name or information about Haruko Island in his notes. In other words, those who were killed did not bring any benefits to Maude. This is something that Lafayette will consider. The crowd came to the mast ship. Jim carried large and small packages of supplies on board. Jia Ya still got some blood stains on her body, and after returning to the ship, she went directly to the bathroom. Dada is very eye-catching, beckoning his brother to clean up the debris on the shore, and then bid farewell to Maude. "Brother Maud, since the matter is finished, then we will go back first." "it is good." Maude nodded and watched Dada and others leave. It takes a week for the record pointer to save the record, and it is impossible for them to stay on the ship for a week. If everything is fine, he will still run to town. At that time, go find Dada and them. "Jim, take Bailey to the bedroom." Maude handed Bailey on his shoulders to Jim, who carried Bailey to the cabin in the cabin. At this moment, Lafayette came to Maude and asked: "How many people did you kill?" Maude thought for a while and said, "More than a hundred." "Is it a trash fish?" "Roughly the same." "That''s good." Lafayette nodded slightly. Since he knew Maudes abilities, he has valued these things more than Maude. In the Maud Pirates group, he actually knew Maud''s hunter note ability alone. "Maude, you will stay on the boat for two days." "what?" "Until I gather information, I can''t let you mess up again." Lafayette looked solemn. "..." Maude was dumbfounded, and nodded after a moment: "Okay, this town is not as good as Mad Hatter, it''s meaningless." With that said, Maude couldn''t help looking at the Dongzi Island where the wind and snow were still on the other side. If he were to stay on the boat for two days, it might as well go to Dongzi Island for a walk. Lafayette noticed Modna''s gaze towards Dongzi Island. It doesn''t matter where you want to go as long as you don''t go to the town to make trouble. If you want to make trouble, you have to wait for him to collect information first. In order for Maude to get the highest return, Lafayette really broke his heart. ........ After the turkey group returned to the town, the team broke up to have fun. Only when they want to plunder will they gather together. Dada returned to his residence feebly. The savings for many years are so gone, which makes him quite uncomfortable. "Who?" Suddenly, Dada''s eyes condensed, he pulled out his machete, and looked out the window coldly. "I have no ill intentions!" A puffy voice came from outside the window. Although the voice master did not show up, he held up his hands. Dada frowned at the gesture of surrender. Two minutes later. Dale sat on the sofa in the room and looked at Dada, who was sitting opposite with Erlang''s legs. "Brother Dada, you can''t waste your innate talent! Just join us and with your ability, you can definitely become the top writer of our newspaper!" "look into my eyes." Dada''s upper body suddenly moved towards Dale. When he was puzzled, Dale did the same, staring into Dada''s eyes. Dada then asked, "Are my eyes bright?" Dell hesitated: "Bright, bright." Dada nodded and said, "Then you are not stupid." "???" Dale was confused. Dada paused and roared: "Get out!" Dale almost fell under the sofa by the loud roar. "Brother Dada, don''t get excited." As he spoke, Dell raised his trembling right hand and straightened the crooked glasses. "Don''t you want to make a lot of money? Actually, our reporter''s salary is... incredible!" "Oh?" When it comes to money, Dada is barely interested. He is now penniless. Seeing Dada''s attitude eased, Dell seemed to see hope. "And, don''t you admire Maude?" "so what?" Dada raised his eyebrows and looked at Dell. Dell pushed the frame and said seriously: "Isn''t it a happy thing to write a report about someone you admire by yourself?" This is straight to the point. Dada was stunned, and subconsciously touched the [The Way of Survival] in his pocket, and the handsome face full of recognition and encouragement appeared in front of him in a daze. His heart moved. At this moment, the door of the room was suddenly kicked open violently. A group of fierce men filed in, but the lead was the exposed Ataly. Dada''s expression changed, he took the long knife in his hand and ran towards the window without hesitation. Click! The black hand Hobson kicked the broken glass window and kicked Dada back into the house, who was about to jump out of the window. On the sofa, Dell, who saw this scene, was so frightened that he raised his hands high. This was the most proficient action in his half of his life. Fast, powerful and standard! After indicating that he did not have any threat, Dale shook his lips and said, "Big brothers and sisters, I''m just a passerby who came in to beg for a drink when I was thirsty. I don''t even know this turkey head at all, really!" "Boom!" Dale was knocked out with a punch. "It looks like a reporter." The man who broke into the house wanted to kill Dale. But after seeing the camera on Dell''s neck, he changed his mind. (End of this chapter) Chapter 179： Kill all Chapter 179 is killed Shore. At sunset in the west. Lafayette put on a brand new black gentleman''s suit with a white collar. This gentleman''s suit is an exhibit in a clothing store in town. The workmanship and fabrics are all top-notch. When Maude accompanied Jaya to buy clothes, he happened to pass by and saw it, so he bought it and gave it to Lafayette. In order to match the size of Lafayette, he also specially asked the tailor in the shop to change it. After putting on the new clothes Maud sent, Lafayette disembarked and went to town alone. Before the records are full, he must collect information on various high-quality prey in the town as soon as possible, as well as a reward order that can provide "faces". "The method of obtaining a face image by relying on a reward order is ultimately single, and sketching a portrait is too time-consuming. It seems that it is necessary to get an image bug to use." Lafayette walked quickly, thinking in his eyes. Face is like one of the necessary conditions for writing goals. Compared to obtaining facial images through reward orders or sketches, it is the easiest way to let Maud collect information and then take a look at the target in person. However, Maude is still too conspicuous after all, it is really not suitable for gathering intelligence. Lafayette is the only one who can go. After entering the town, night fell. Lights gradually lit up everywhere. Lafayette walked on the stone road and went straight to the town on the left. According to the information provided by Dada, there are many intelligence workers in the low-rise buildings in the town on the left. As a significant starting island, countless information floods here. There are even people who sell so-called safe permanent pointers to an island at high prices. Whether this kind of thing is true is that the benevolent sees benevolence, and the wise sees wisdom. Lafayette can easily find the right place with only a few verbal descriptions of Dada during the day. In order to help Maude get more income, Lafayette plunged in and started the two-day intelligence work. time flies. The night was getting deeper. In a certain lane of the town, the two brothers of the turkey group were laughing and walking in the lane, holding each other''s shoulders. "Nellie, the Maud Pirates are so strong, hiccup~" "Yeah, I don''t know if they still lack people, hehe..." "Come on, even if Brother Maude and the others lack a handyman, it is impossible to want you to be like this fancy." "Fuck off! I am offering a reward of 16 million, but... if Brother Maude and the others lack a handyman, I am willing to go! As for the boss, needless to say, he will definitely be in the forefront." Nellie raised his head slightly, with bright stars in his eyes. "Save you." The big brother beside him looked at Nellie despisingly, and suddenly asked, "By the way, how much money do you have?" "Well, about half a million Bailey." "so little?" "Is this less? What about you?" "510,000 Bailey." "..." "The boss has spent all his savings today. Let''s call to the brothers tomorrow morning to discuss. Before encountering a suitable prey, each will give the boss some money for living expenses." "I am very sure of that." The two turkey group brothers discussed as they walked, and did not notice a graceful figure full of murderous intent standing in front of them. That figure is Yatali the Intestine Hunter. "Hmm." Yatali pursed her red lips lightly, flipping two wavy short knives in her hands. She didn''t conceal the killing intent, and she had no intention of sneak attack, and even made a sound to remind the two brothers of the turkey group. "Who?" Hearing Ataly''s hum, the two brothers Nellie reacted, and finally felt the killing intent from Ataly, and immediately drew the long knife on their waist. "You are... Changer Hunter...huh?" Nellie stared at Yatali ten meters away. Before she could finish her words, she suddenly disappeared. Immediately afterwards, a gust of fragrant wind passed by his side. laugh! Before reacting, a plume of blood spewed from the necks and abdominal cavity of the two brothers. "Okay, so fast..." The intestines flow out from the abdominal cavity. The two brothers Nellie fell to the ground with their eyes open, the light in their eyes gradually dimmed, and soon there was no sound. Yatalie stood behind the two corpses, sticking out her tongue and licking the wave knife with no trace of blood. After pursing her lips and smiling softly, she slowly squatted down and cut off the heads of the two brothers Nellie neatly. at the same time. Elsewhere in town. The three turkey brothers who were scattered for fun also met Hobson. "Click." With his big hands wearing black leather gloves, Hobson easily twisted the head of a turkey group brother. The corpse that had lost its head spewed a column of blood into the sky. The remaining two turkey brothers were furious and slashed towards Hobson from both sides. "waste." With cold eyes passing over the two turkey group brothers, Hobson dropped his head casually and threw his fist at the cut long knife. Cang! The sparks flashed away! The fist wrapped in black leather gloves actually broke the long knife, and then pierced the chest of the turkey group brother. "Uh" The turkey group brothers slowly lowered their heads, staring at the blood hole in their chest in amazement. The cold night wind passed through the blood hole in their bodies. Puff through. The turkey brothers fell to the ground and died. A pub in the town. Pike walked toward the tavern, holding a dark red machete 1.5 meters long in his hand. While walking, the blade was dragged along the stone road, making a harsh sound. He just dragged his knife into the tavern. Because of his arrival, the tavern that was full of voices suddenly fell silent. "It''s Bloodshadow Parker with a bounty of 82 million..." Everyone in the tavern silently watched Pike who dragged his knife into the tavern. The machete that was stained with blood and turned dark red, and the feature that half of the face was painted with green paint, were the unique marks of Bloodshadow Parker. Pike glanced around the tavern, and soon saw five turkey brothers sitting around the table. Crunch... He dragged the machete and walked straight over. The turkey group brothers realized something was wrong, and after looking at each other, they each touched their weapons. In this town where groups are dominated by groups, and groups of fifty people are at every turn, the turkey group, including Dada, is just a team of only eleven people. Because they are taking the elite route. Although the number of people in the group is small, everyone''s strength is good. Seeing Parker walking straight, the turkey brothers felt the weapon. Thanks to the usual teachings of the boss, they were prepared to get out in advance. Parker looked at the turkey brothers who had already stood up expressionlessly, and said calmly: "A stage is necessary, and the stage... needs some decorations." Before the words were over, Parker rushed over. The dark red machete dragged on the wooden board raised a nauseating wind, and picked it up from the bottom to the turkey group brothers. The seemingly heavy machete was so fast that it only left a shadow of blood in the air. Although the turkey group brothers were wary, they were suddenly different. As several corpses fell, blood spattered to the ground. Around, the drinkers looked at Pike in surprise. The man in front of him with a bounty of up to 80 million, obviously has a strong strength, but is willing to nest in the island of beginning. This is something they have always wondered. Even if the situation of each route is different, there shouldn''t be such a guy on the starting island of other routes, right? ......... At noon the next day. A strong man with tattoos on his face and a sack in his hand came to the mooring place of the Maud Pirate Ship. "Maud Pirates!" The brawny man yelled. Maude came to the side of the ship and looked down at the brawny man with a look of trouble. The strong man smiled coldly and dumped the sack in his hand to the ground. Bloodless **** rolled out of the sack like a bowling ball. "..." Looking at the heads of the turkey group brothers, Maude''s eyes shrank slightly, and there was a chill in an instant. The strong man withdrew a step back, his legs tightened, and he was ready to run wild at any time. "Bacardi Maud, these are''greetings'', you...oooo." Maude stepped forward, pinched the strong man''s chin with one hand, and immediately lifted the strong man in the air. "Greetings?" Maude looked coldly at the brawny man with a look of horror on his face. The palm of his hand smashed the vitality of this strong man with his bare hands. Like throwing garbage, he just threw the body of the strong man aside. Then Maude frowned and looked at the head on the ground. Jia Ya came to the side of the ship. "Maud, is this...?" Jaya looked at the heads of the turkey group brothers and opened her eyes slightly. "I''m afraid that some people in the town gave us offense." Maude gathered the scattered heads together, raised his hands, and closed those eyes that were staring at him. Jia Ya turned to look at the dead man''s corpse, frowned and said, "Who is it?" "It doesn''t matter who it is...Anyway, I didn''t plan to leave this island quietly at first." Maude got up slowly, his face calm. "Kill it all." (End of this chapter) Chapter 180： What should I remember? (Two in one What do you remember from Chapter 180? (Two-in-one chapter) Those who dare to make such a demonstration are obviously not a cat or a dog. There are only three pirates in the town. They are the pirate group led by Bloodshadow Parker, Intestinal Hunter Yatali, and Black Hand Hobson. As for who the murderer was, Maude wouldn''t waste energy to investigate. Because, since he wanted to shoot, he had no reason to let go of any pirate group. Even slaughtering the pirates in the town is not a big deal to him. Jia Ya silently looked at Maude''s back, and could clearly feel the cold killing intent emanating from Maude. This kind of feeling, she also felt once from Maude when she was in town yesterday. The difference is that this time the killing intent is more obvious. "Kill all is..." If the target is a pirate, she doesn''t think there is anything. However, it is difficult for her to imagine that this kind of remark would come out of Maude, who always wears a gentle smile. Maybe only when facing enemies or outsiders, this boy who is younger than himself will show his ruthless side. Jaya looked away from Maude''s back, and turned to look at the people''s heads gathered on the ground. There is no Dada in there. Jia Ya said: "Dada may still be alive." "If he is still alive, then he should find ways to find us, but he didn''t come, I''m afraid it would be too bad." When Maude was speaking, he kicked the man''s body into the canal, and immediately walked more than ten meters away, squatting down to dig a hole with his bare hands. Jia Ya sighed softly when he heard the words, and then disembarked to help, carrying the head of the turkey group brothers to Maude. Soon, Maude dug a pit, then placed the heads one by one in the pit, and finally filled up a small dirt bag. After the incident, Jaya looked at Maude and asked: "What are you going to do?" Maude said without hesitation: "When Lafayette comes back, he will do it directly." After a pause, he looked back at Jaya. "Sister Ya, I will trouble you to stay and watch the boat then." "it is good." Jia Ya nodded. She knows Maude''s considerations. If you want to go to the town, you must leave her or Lafayette to guard the funds on the ship. As for the killing of the pirate, Maude obviously preferred to take Lafayette. Into the night. The demise of the turkey group did not cause any waves, and the town was still brightly lit. Lafayette walked out of a building and immediately went to the flagstone avenue in the middle of the town. On the road, the soft lights on both sides illuminate the blood on Lafayette''s face. A few minutes ago, Lafayette slaughtered everyone in that building. Because the other party hit him unexpectedly. Although it is normal for black people to eat black in this kind of dark place, it can only be said that these people have no eyesight, and they actually regard Lafayette as prey, and being killed is a natural end. "about there." Lafayette whispered to himself as he walked out of town. I thought it would take at least two days to collect sufficient information, but it only took a day to do it. It can only be said that money is easy to do. And the most they lack at present is money. "Ok?" Lafayette, who was walking on the stone road, suddenly stopped and stared at the stone sculpture standing in the middle of the road. It was a stone sculpture imitating a tree bridge. It was regarded as a landmark of the town. It was placed in the center of the town, and this location was in the center of the stone road that runs through the entire town. Lafayette stopped because of a tortured man hanging from the stone sculpture of the tree bridge. With the lights on both sides, Lafayette could see the face of the figure clearly. It was Dada who helped Maude a lot yesterday. Lafayette''s eyes flashed slightly, and he quickly retracted his gaze, then walked around the stone carvings of the tree bridge and left the town on another road. Ten minutes later, he returned to the mast ship. Maude, who sensed Lafayette''s breath, waited on the deck in advance. "went well?" Maude glanced at the blood on Lafayette''s face. Raphael said: "Let''s live up to his expectations." "Come in and talk." Maude smiled, opened the hatch and walked in. Lafayette followed in, while Jim was guarding outside. After entering the cabin, Maude and Lafayette took their seats. "On the way back, I saw Dada being hung from a stone sculpture of a tree bridge, and he was seriously injured." After taking his seat, Lafayette didn''t talk about intelligence for the first time, but instead mentioned that Dada was hung from the stone sculpture of a tree bridge. "Oh?" Maude stared slightly, and asked, "Is he still alive?" Raphael features the head. Later, Maude told Lafayette what had happened at noon. After Lafayette listened, a dangerous light suddenly appeared in his eyes. Sending the head of the turkey group brothers to the door and the fact that Dada was hung from the stone carving of the tree bridge is undoubtedly provoking the face of the Mord Pirates. This behavior makes Lafayette very unhappy. "Go in?" His blood-stained face was full of killing intent, and he had the same thoughts as Maude. "Of course, but you need to rest now." Maude saw that Lafayette had not rested until now in order to gather intelligence. Before doing it, the most important thing is to recharge your energy. When Lafayette heard the words, the killing intent on his face gradually faded, and instead he took out the information and rewards he had collected. The information and rewards for pirates ranging from 80 million to 10 million are here. Lafayette initially picked about three hundred goals, but then carefully selected them, resulting in only eighty-three remaining. Maude picked up the intelligence and looked at it. He didn''t expect Lafayette to collect so much intelligence in such a short period of time. As for the big Pele spent, he didn''t care much. "Awesome." After reading the information, Maude gave Lafayette a thumbs up. Lafayette just responded with a smile. Maude immediately called out the notebook, corresponding to the photos on the reward order and the sketched portraits, and wrote these information into the notebook one by one. After writing, Maude closed the notebook, his eyes gleaming. "If you kill them all, you can definitely take a big step forward." "Oh oh..." Lafayette is looking forward to it. He needs Maude to become stronger as soon as possible, so that he can use Maude as the center point to formally launch the plan to plunder Qiwuhai. ......... The next day, the sky was clear. At the center of the stone road in the town, many people have noticed the tortured Dada hanging from the tree bridge stone sculpture. "That''s Turkey Dada..." Some people barely recognized Dada''s identity. Last night, the collapse of the turkey group did not cause any waves. However, many people have witnessed Pike beheading members of the turkey group in the tavern. At this time, coupled with the phenomenon that the turkey group boss Dada was hung on the stone sculpture... "The Blood Shadow Pirates want to attack the Mord Pirates?" A small group of people noticed something and looked at Dada who was hanging from the tree bridge statue. Suddenly, there was a noise in the distance. The people who were paying attention to Dada looked towards the source of the sound, but saw an incredible scene. I saw the Blood Shadow Pirate Group, the Intestine Hunter Pirate Group, and the Black Hand Pirate Group unexpectedly crowded together. The amazingly powerful team immediately attracted many astonishing eyes. "Joining hands? This is really..." Many people can hardly hide their shock. The three pirate groups that were not right at each other unexpectedly joined forces. The reason for them to do this is... against the Maud Pirates? Thinking of this possibility, many pirates who had been out of the way, as well as the bounty hunters who had hidden deeply, became active. If there is a suitable opportunity to get involved, they will not miss it. Whether it is Bloodshadow Parker, who has a bounty of up to 80 million, or Maud, who is currently hot on the topic, they are all targets that can make them enthusiastic. When the crowd was astonished by the joint forces of the three large pirates in town, Maude strode towards the meteor on the other side of the stone road. Lafayette and Jim followed him, on either side. Bailey squatted on his shoulders. When Maude first entered the town, they were seen by Parker''s eyeliner inserted at the entrance. Therefore, the three pirate groups that had been prepared arrived early. A large team of as many as six hundred people stood at the other end of the tree bridge statue like this, watching Maude come with cold eyes. Seeing that the three great pirates teamed up and the Mord Pirates who arrived at Chunzi Island the day before yesterday formed an opposition in the air, many bystanders who were aware of the bad things were wise to stay away from this place of right and wrong. Only those who have left a little thought, choose to stay. However, they also withdrew from the circle of war and watched this stormy battle on the premise of ensuring their own safety. "How long has it been since the excitement?" Some good people could not help but feel excited. In front of the Pirate Alliance team, Hobson, who was as strong as a bear, took the lead to leave the team, his eyes rushing towards Maude. "I''ll meet him first." The "he" in his mouth naturally refers to Maude. Bloodshadow Parker stared blankly at the back of the daring Hobson. The Intestine Hunter Yatali laughed, as if cheering for Hobson. However, there was a coldness in her eyes under her heavy shadow. As the leader, Parker and Yatalie did not stop Hobson. Among the three of them, only Hobson, who had a thick skin, was the most suitable to explore the depth of Maude. Hobson strode towards Maude. What does this battle mean today. He knew it all. As long as you can get Mauds head... Fame will be swarmed. At that time, it was also time for him to officially head towards the second island. However, he was not naive enough to think that he could solve Maude by himself, but he did not think Maude could solve him easily. The reason for taking the lead is only to get the reputation of the first attack. Under the gaze of many gazes, Hobson crossed the tree bridge statue, then stopped and coldly looked at Maude, who was walking step by step tens of meters away. "Bacardi Maud, I... Blackhand Hobson!" Hobson raised his casserole-sized fist, exerting force with his fingertips, and stretched out the leather glove on his hand to a smooth surface. "Today, let your body remember my name well." "..." Maude looked coldly at Hobson, who was full of confidence. Silent steps! Quickly tapped his toes on the stone slab, and his figure was suddenly hidden in the wind, heading towards Hobson. Seeing Maude suddenly disappear out of thin air, Hobson''s eyes condensed, only slight ripples of dust splashed out of the stone road. Suddenly, a strong sense of crisis hit his face. Relying on experience, Hobson punched the air in front of him with all his strength without even thinking about it, and immediately brought out a string of dull gas explosions. Where the fist fell, a figure appeared out of thin air. Haha, this is the strength of Lao Tzu! Seeing Maude hit his fist, Hobson was overjoyed, as if he had seen Maude being beaten by himself. Bang! Maud raised his left hand in time, spread his five fingers, and steadily caught the full punch from Hobson. When the fists collided, a squeeze of energy was suddenly squeezed, and the clothes of the two of them shook loudly. "Ok?" Hobson couldn''t help but be surprised when Maude didn''t move after he received a punch from the front. Without thinking about it, Hobson''s arm suddenly exerted force, he wanted to retract his arm first, and then launched a close-range mad attack on Maude. however The fist could not be retracted. Because Maude''s open palm held Hobson''s fist. Maude did not give Hobson a chance to react, put an armed color on his left hand, and then crushed Hobson''s fist. Crunch! It was not the sound of bone breaking, but more like the harsh sound of steel being squeezed. Iron hand? No wonder the touch is so strange. Maude was expressionless. Hobson''s face changed drastically. "What a strong power..." Apart from the shock, Hobson was not affected at all, and decisively raised his other hand and hit Maude in the face. Maude sneered coldly, and the left hand holding Hobson''s fist slammed downwards. A stronger force than that directly caused Hobson to lose his balance. Hobson''s heartbeat speeded up suddenly, and his whole body was chilly. The figure in front of him that made his heart beat wildly disappeared again. "Uh?" Before he could react, his vision suddenly turned around. Then, when his vision stabilized, Hobson saw his headless body. what happened? The blankness in Hobson''s eyes slowly solidified. Maude squeezed Hobson''s head, and behind him was Hobson''s headless body only a step away. "What do you want me to remember?" "..." At the last moment before his consciousness dissipated, Hobson heard Mod''s contemptuous words. All the people in the Pirate Alliance, as well as the bystanders who tried to benefit from this battle, were all silently watching Maude holding Hobson''s head. Just now, they witnessed the terrifying power of Maude and Hobson passing by, and then took off Hobson''s head with their bare hands. "Hobson, the black hand who offered a bounty of 48 million...was solved like this?" "This is the strength of offering a reward of over 100 million yuan." Numerous pirates looked shocked and couldn''t help looking at Pike and Yataly in front of the team. At this moment, Parker and Yatalie''s eyes are full of jealousy. Stepping on the reputation of peer bloggers is often relative. If you step on it successfully, your reputation will naturally rise. Failure to step on will become a stepping stone to the opponent''s reputation. Pike dragged the dark red machete forward a few steps. I thought that after joining hands, I would be sure of everything, but now it seems... Maude looked at Parker who was dragging the knife, slowly withdrew the Chidori, and used silent steps again. His body suddenly disappeared. The stone slabs floated up like dust ripples when a jellyfish stretched its body. "coming!" There were blue veins on Parker''s arm holding the knife. "Ok?" The ripples that came quickly from the stone road directly passed him. Immediately afterwards, screams suddenly came from behind. Pike turned around abruptly. The scene presented before my eyes is full of weirdness. There was neither the light of the knife nor the sound of the sound, and there was no presence of Maude. However, the companions who came with him fell to the ground inexplicably. Along with the screams, dazzling blood arrows spurted out in the air. On the top of a building not far away. With a blue nose and swollen face, Dell was stunned, and even forgot to press the camera''s shutter. Next to him, a pirate who was in charge of guarding him was also stunned to watch the weird scene that was happening underneath. (End of this chapter) Chapter 181： Rational analysis Chapter 181 Rational Analysis People just disappeared out of thin air. However, the attack continues. "where?!" The many pirates who came to fight against the Mord Pirate Group are like enemies. They leaned around nervously, trying to catch Maud''s figure and movement with their eyes, in order to seek the so-called "seeing the real thing" peace of mind. However, what caught the eye was the invisible slaying brought about by the silent ripples. Invisible people! Invisible knife! Just like that, he slashed his companion''s body firmly, leaving a fatal wound. It seems to be... a "ghost" that cannot be seen with the naked eye, but is real. This kind of existence is the most shocking and the most terrifying! Seeing his accomplices die unclearly, a pirate collapsed first. "I can''t stand it!" The pirate abandoned the battle and fled. A second ago, the companion who was only one step away from him was slashed to the ground. At that moment, he thought it was his turn next. However, the next person to be beheaded was another companion who was more than ten meters away from him. This kind of spooky and weird attack made him not interested in any resistance. He would rather face an astonishing attack than would die so unclear. As soon as the **** pirate ran out for two steps, an obvious tear appeared in the clothing on his abdomen, and then, a blood stain appeared on the rough skin in the abdominal cavity, and blood gurgled down from it. Under the infiltration of blood, the intestines rolled out slippery. The pirate fell to the ground in amazement. The person who killed him was not Maud, who was using silent steps, but Yatali, the captain of the Pirate Hunter. "If you don''t even have a little bit of waste, don''t come out to be embarrassed." Yatali kicked the corpse, her face covered with makeup and a wintery chill. The person she killed was a member of the Pike Pirates. But Parker wouldn''t get angry. On the contrary, he agreed with what Ataly said at this time. Desperadoes like them, who doesn''t pin his head to the waist of his pants. Just thinking of killing and plundering, but unwilling to face the risks and consequences that follow? How can there be such a good thing in the world? However, Parker does not want to stop there. Even if one day you will die at the feet of others, it cannot be now! "Ataly, go and restrain him!" Seeing all his accomplices die in an invisible slash, Pike calmly looked at Yatali. In the field, only Yatali the Intestine Hunter was known for her speed. If you want to stop Maude''s kind of invisible attack, only Yatali can do it. "Don''t order me." Yatali''s eyes were cold. As early as after Maude turned on the silent speed kill mode, she was already observing the possible breakthrough points in that mode. During her observation, at least one accomplice fell every second. However, these accomplices killed by Maude will not die meaningless. At the very least, their deaths have brought a lot of key information to Yatali. "This silent footwork is indeed weird and terrifying, but... it can''t completely conceal the trail." Yatali noticed the jellyfish-shaped dust ripples that swayed on the stone road. If it is impossible to catch with the naked eye, one can only judge the movement through experience and instinct, such as the black hand Hobson''s forward punch full of predictive nature. Although the final outcome was miserable, Hobson did judge Maud''s movement, so he could connect to the attack at that time. The other way is to use your eyes to follow the ripples that swayed on the slate road, so as to judge Maud''s next step. After drawing this conclusion, Yatali glanced at the companions who fell on the ground. "Moreover, although this attack is weird and fierce, it is not accurate and its power is limited." Most of them died after being cut to the point, and a small part was not cut to the point, so they were only seriously injured and fell to the ground. This result is enough to explain many problems. Taking advantage of the sacrifices of her companions, Yatali gradually figured out the drawbacks of the silent killing. One point is the trail, the other point is the accuracy and power. Of course, Yatali did not ignore the advantages of this silent attack. That is-high-speed change of direction! A type like Yatali uses the speed as a support point to show the [Quick Killing Flow] technique. Therefore, Yatali knows very well that it is difficult to change direction flexibly under high-speed movement. Whether it is her own [Catwalk] or the [Shaving] often used by admirals, they are basically straight-forward ultra-high-speed footwork techniques. Just because she knew enough, after seeing that Maude was able to change backwards flexibly, Ataly was shocked, but very envious. She wanted to know how Maude did it. It''s a pity that Yatali can''t see or hear Maude''s movements. Even if she can see the essence of silent steps, and imitate the skills, it is difficult to use this effect without seeing and hearing. No matter what, she finally found a breakthrough. "The fun is just about to begin." Yatali licked her vermilion lips, her eyes eagerly pointed at the ripples on the ground. It seemed that she had been able to see Modna beheading his comrades in a fluttering manner. "Don''t hurry up?" Hearing Yatalie''s declaration, Parker realized that the other party had found a way. "Wow." At this moment, Lafayette''s iconic laughter came not far behind them. Pike and Yatalie turned around abruptly and looked at Lafayette and Jim who were walking slowly, and Bailey who was stepping on Jim''s bald head. Modena''s mind-blowing offensive attracted the attention of many pirates, so that they almost forgot the existence of Lafayette and Jim. The enemy is not only Maud. Although ignored by the pirates, Lafayette will not be angry. After all, it was his own captain in the limelight. Parker looked at Lafayette and Jim coldly, dragging the knife forward a few steps. Without further explanation from him, Yatali rushed towards Maude who was silently beheading her comrades. At this moment, the members of the three pirate regiments that Maude regarded as the target of the attack did not sit still. Although Maude''s movement could not be seen, it did not prevent them from swinging their swords at the air. There are so many of them, maybe they can run into dead mice? If Captain Crowe came, maybe he would really hit the long knife that was just cut. But Maud is different. When using silent steps, you must inevitably need the support of seeing, hearing and color. In addition, Maude didn''t even want to waste armed color on this group of pirates. Therefore, there will be the power defect that Yatali has noticed. Although the pirates had countermeasures, they could not stop Maude''s massacre. As more and more accomplices fell, they felt powerless. Invisible enemy, invisible attack. How can you fight this? At this moment, Yatali came. "It''s Captain Yatali!!!" The members of the Pirate Hunter Group suddenly saw hope. "Captain Yatali, stop this demon quickly!!!" The crew members looked forward to the graceful figure who was walking fast with hope. Yatali glanced at the crew, her eyes indifferent, but the charming smile on her face was unabated. "Don''t worry, I have already analyzed his weakness." As soon as the voice fell, Yatali''s figure swept away like a breeze. Cang! Under the watchful eyes of many pirates. Maude finally showed his figure. However, Yatali crossed the wave knife and held Maud''s Chidori. "As expected of Captain Yatali!" Seeing Yatalie blocking Maud, many pirates couldn''t help cheering loudly. Yatali looked at the murderous face that fascinated her from close range, and licked her lips: "Handsome man, your silent footwork is really amazing, but unfortunately...no matter how powerful it is, I can''t dodge my point..." "boom!" A gunshot sounded. A blood hole appeared on Yatalie''s forehead. Her cheerful expression could not help froze. "?" Maude closed his gun and looked at Yatalie strangely. What happened just now? Around, the pirates who had just cheered out suddenly looked like ducks caught in their necks. "..." I''ll teach you a trick~ Increase the font size~ The number of pages can increase~ No thanks~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 182： Forty-fourth more slaughter (third more, 900 monthly pass plus more) Chapter 182 Forty-fourth more slaughter (third update, 900 monthly pass plus more) So what is this woman delighting? After receiving the gun, Maude pushed the deadly corpse of Yatali aside. He uses a knife with one hand, but Yatali uses a double knife to hold his one-handed knife. In that situation, Maude naturally took out the gun quickly and skillfully, then fired a shot at Yatalie, quickly ending the confrontation. Simple, labor-saving and fast. Perhaps this is the charm of Usopp flow. Compared to Maude''s calmness, the members of the Pirate Alliance were dumbfounded. After Yatali easily blocked Maude''s offensive, they clearly saw hope. But at the next moment, as Maude took out his gun and shot, they seemed to hear the sound of bubbles breaking. Those outsiders who paid attention to this battle outside the war circle also saw this scene. "It''s Usopp flow..." On the street in the distance, a man with an exploding hair style beamed his eyes at Maude, who was trapped but with a calm face. "Wonderful!" The man stroked his palm in amazement, then raised his hand to touch his hair, and gently swept the two flintlock gun bodies hidden in the explosive head with his fingertips. This is the horror of Usopp flow! Even Yatali, the intestine hunter with a bounty of more than 50 million, is just one shot! The man raised his head slightly, a firm expression on his face. Except for the Afro man, the rest of the onlookers were speechless. The black hand Hobson died so casually, even the intestinal hunter Yatali who offered a bounty of more than 50 million? "This gap is too big, right?" "..." Black hand Hobson and Intestinal Hunter Yatali are both the best masters in the town, and only the bounty is higher than the overall level of the town. But it was such a ruthless angle, but Maude solved it in twos or twos. They use bounty to define their strength, it is difficult to accept this gap between 100 million bounty and 50 million bounty. Thinking of this, these bystanders looked at Bloodshadow Parker, who had a bounty of up to 80 million. Since even the fifty million Yatalie couldn''t resist Maude, what if it was 80 million Parker? They want to know the result. however, What caught your eye was the scene where Parker was suppressed by Devil Sheriff Lafayette. what''s the situation? The bounty of that Devil Sheriff Lafayette is less than 50 million, right? Why would 80 million Parker be crushed? The pirates who were trying to profit from this battle were in a mess. Maud Pirates... What kind of gang is this? Immediately afterwards, they saw a ferret rushing to Maude''s shoulder. Then they saw Maude throw the ferret into the pile of people in front of him. I thought that the ferret would be hacked to death by random knives, but I didn''t want the ferret to fall into the pile of people, but it seemed like a bomb exploded, sending out the pirates. Even a pet is like this... These pirates who planned to come back to make a profit for the fisherman suddenly retreated. The Maude Pirates is not normal at all! Forget it. Slipped away. Some people gave up the idea on the spot. In the field. Maude watched Bailey rampage in the crowd, but he didn''t worry at all. While Bailey was attracting the enemy''s attention, Maude looked back at Lafayette who was fighting Pike. He knew that Lafayette would not kill Pike, so he looked back after just a glance. "There is only one Bloodshadow Pike left for the highest-level prey, and Lafayette is holding it there, so clean up the others first." Maude turned to look at the remaining enemies. Suddenly, Maude thought of an important thing. Silent steps! Maud''s figure disappeared in a flash, heading towards Jim who was about to rush into the enemy group. Wherever the jellyfish rippled, several pirates were killed out of thin air. Bailey, who was thrown into the crowd, was originally very excited. As soon as he entered the venue, he overturned several pirates with his short hands. But he was only excited for a few seconds, and he was surprised to see Maude break out in the opposite direction. "what''s the situation???" Seeing Maude break through, Bailey immediately felt a sense of being sold. Regardless of the number of enemies, they raised their weapons and greeted Pele. Maude left the ring and stopped Jim who was about to rush in. "captain?" Jim looked at Maude in doubt. "Jim, there is one thing you need to do." "what''s up?" "listen." Maude whispered a few words into Jim''s ear. Jim nodded, then turned and strode out of town. At this moment, Bailey''s cry for help came. "Boss, if you don''t come again...you will lose the lovely me!" "..." Maude turned to look at Pele, who was besieged by everyone. Just thinking of letting Jim do the work, Bailey was left there. "Then why are you excited?" Maude sighed lightly, stepped on the moon step and rushed into the crowd from the air. He just threw Bailey into the enemy group, but Bailey asked for it. Maude, who arrived in the air, fell straight into the enemy formation. After landing, Maude drove the knife towards his body and cut out a circular slash, killing the five or six pirates who were closer to the ground. "Get out." Afterwards, Maude picked up Bailey and threw it out of the ring. As soon as Bailey flew out, the attacks of the surrounding pirates directed towards Maude. Silent steps! Maude''s figure disappeared in place. The gathered attack suddenly failed. "Disappeared again..." A pirate nearby was shocked. As soon as he finished speaking, his face felt abruptly cold. laugh! A dazzling line of blood appeared on his face, followed by a sudden redness in front of his eyes. The strength quickly passed, and the consciousness gradually blurred. The pirate with a knife in his face fell softly to the ground, and died a few seconds later. Maude once again turned on the silent kill mode, killing indiscriminately among the enemy group. Unlike shaving, which requires the whole foot to push the ground to generate explosive force to push the body, silent step is to push the body through the toes quickly to the ground. In this way, the toe that hits the ground can become a standing fulcrum, and the heel is in a suspended state, which can reduce the resistance when the ankle rotates. The entire action step is like a standing spoon. Just gently twist your fingertips to make the spoon rotate easily. In terms of speed, although silent step is not as good as shaving, it is worse than flexible. This is also the advantage of silent steps. It''s just that Maude can''t fully play the highest speed of silent steps. In order to improve accuracy, he even sacrificed part of his speed. Even so, the silent steps he used with his strong physique were not something these pirates could resist. In front of Maud''s silent and invisible slash, the three pirate group members who came together fell like wheat. Facing Maude''s offensive, this group of pirates lacked effective counter-attack methods, and could only look like piglets with clean necks, waiting for Maude to pass the long knife. that''s it Mo Desheng slaughtered all three members of the Pirate Group. Only the sound of iron clashes from Lafayette and Parker''s swords facing each other on the entire central avenue. On the tree bridge statue. Dada slowly woke up, but saw the corpses all over the floor, and Maude standing among the corpses. saved When the joy of the rest of his life had not yet been manifested, such a sentence suddenly appeared in his mind. Parker, who couldn''t get the slightest bargain against Lafayette, felt gloomy when he realized that he was the only one left. Life is like chess, you lose every wrong move. He seriously underestimated the strength of the Maude Pirates. at the same time. There was a shutter sound on top of a building somewhere. Dale took a picture of Maude standing among the corpses. The pirate who was originally in charge of guarding him was lying on the ground unconscious with a swelling bag on his forehead. If a reporter has few talents, how can he provide fast and truthful reports to the general public? Of course, if this pirate wasn''t lost because of the strength displayed by Maude, then Dell would not dare to take action. "This is the performance and attitude that the dark horse should have." Dale looked at Maude, who was standing in the pile of corpses, excitedly. "Well, this angle is good..." "Click!" "Hey, this angle is also good." "Click!" "Handsome, really handsome!" "Click!" Dell pressed the shutter frantically. (End of this chapter) Chapter 183： Eternal god Chapter 183 The Eternal God Blood Shadow Pirates, Black Hand Pirates, Intestinal Hunter Pirates. These three pirate regiments are based on Chunzi Island, and they are also not weak in overall strength. With their strength, if they want to advance to the second island of Leviathan, it is not a problem at all. But they did not do so, instead they chose to reside on this island of inception. What do you want? Not to be afraid of the cruelty of the Great Channel, but to accumulate strength here. They are like gatekeepers, staying here to destroy countless energetic rookie pirates. And the rookie pirate group that has lost its captain will always have some people who can recognize the situation when it falls apart. Good birds choose wood and live in it, which is the most normal behavior in the pirate circle full of betrayal. In this way, Pike and the others drew nourishment from the wreckage of each rookie pirate group, and immediately grew step by step. There is nothing wrong with this behavior. Because patiently sharpen the knife to better kill the prey. However, there are always no wet shoes when walking along the river. This time they encountered a hard bone that could not be bitten anyhow. Even if they joined forces in advance, they couldn''t leave a mark on that bone. "It''s all gone..." Parker fought hard and shook Lafayette back. After fighting for hundreds of rounds, he couldn''t see how Lafayette was trying to contain him instead of killing him. But even if he realized it, he couldn''t cause any harm to Lafayette, let alone break free of Lafayette''s restraint. This is enough to show that Lafayette''s strength is not weaker than him. But what made him feel the most complicated and desperate was that Maude killed all his accomplices alone. Blackhand Pirates, Intestine Hunter Pirates, and his Blood Shadow Pirates. The black hand Hobson, the intestine hunter Yatali, and the cadres of each pirate group. Everyone... died by Maude''s knife. This kind of strength surpassed all their expectations. Parker''s face was dark, he held the knife to the ground, his chest rising and falling, panting. In order to create the current power and status, he suppressed the idea of ??setting off to the next [Paradise], and he did not hesitate to develop in this nasty island for so many years. But now, money, power, ambition... Everything was destroyed by the hands of the Maude Pirates. Lafayette was shaken back by the huge machete, but stood still, slowly returning the sword to its sheath. He was deliberately repelled by Pike. Because Maude had finished the work, the next step was to take Pike''s head by himself. Pike saw Lafayette not moving, and realized what he turned around slowly to look at Maude, who was walking step by step. "Bacardi Maud!" Parker''s eyes were extended to their maximum, and there was boiling anger in them. Maude had no waves on his face, and the awe-inspiring anger that had been condensed by killing five or six hundred people surged all over his body. Did not deliberately count the number of heads with experience. Maybe thirty, or sixty. Maude is not clear. He only knew that after killing all these pirates, he condensed the fifth physique star frame. In the swordsmanship column, it successfully crossed the first stage and reached three stars. With the promotion of physique, the domineering aspect has also increased, but it is still some distance from the three stars. After receiving these gathered benefits, the power in the body continuously emerged with a galloping horse. This kind of potential substantial change is slowly increasing his aura on the bright side. It can be said that most of the strength he possesses now comes from stepping on a sea of ??blood. To become stronger in this way, he inadvertently cultivated an aura full of murderous momentum. A pirate like Parker who licks blood on the tip of a knife all day, even if he is a hundred meters away, can feel the evil spirit emanating from Maude. It seemed that he could see the lingering blood from Maude. That kind of aura, like the death of the sword wailing and furious around Maude, not only failed to have any effect on Maude, but instead contributed to Maude''s aura. "Today''s defeat, I admit it, but..." With a murderous look on his face, Parker dragged his knife towards Maude. The heavy dark red machete sharpened a string of sparks on the stone road. Even if you die, you have to bite a piece of meat from you! This is the second half of Parker''s unfinished sentence. He speeded up suddenly and rushed towards Maude. The sparks rubbing from under the blade suddenly bloomed. After stepping into the attack range, Pike picked up a knife and slashed towards Maude. Blood Shadow Slash! The heavy blade suddenly changed speed, from slow to fast, leaving an arc-shaped red shadow in mid-air, slashing towards Maud''s vitals like an underground spring. A red light flashed in Maude''s eyes, and he did not choose to retreat, but drove the knife straight to the thick-backed sword that came from the bottom up, but intended to take Pike''s blood shadow cut. Cang! The body of the Thousand Birds slammed into the dark red broadsword with a mighty force, and instantly shattered the strength that blessed the broadsword. Immediately afterwards, Maude pressed the knife''s wrist downward. The thick-backed sword couldn''t stand the power coming from the chidori blade, and was forced to the ground, forming the blade lying horizontally. Pike felt bad and wanted to retreat with a knife, avoiding the edge for a while, and then reorganized the offensive. However, Maude stepped on the thick-backed broadsword lying on the ground, completely suppressing Parker''s power to pull the knife away. Pike''s response method was to grasp the handle of the knife with both hands and turn it clockwise. According to his response, as long as the broadsword is turned over, it will not only break Maude''s suppression, but also affect Maude''s body balance. Unfortunately, his power is not as good as Maud. Turning his hands with all his might, not only failed to turn the sword over, but instead made both hands free from the hilt. "..." A dullness flashed in Parker''s eyes. When he was letting go, the force that had nowhere to vent caused his body to lean back, causing him to step directly into death. Maude''s eyes flicked over the vital point of Pike. Hidden knife flow, fog light. Maude flashed forward. Chidori cut out a series of superimposed faint blue afterimages in mid-air, and bombarded Parker''s chest continuously like this. And when Maude appeared a few meters behind Parker. Parker''s chest was unscathed, but his head was soaring into the sky. At the decapitation, the blood was fogged in the sun, like a mist under the cover of morning light. Maude shook the blade lightly and walked towards Dada hanging from the stone sculpture. After taking the first step, Parker''s headless body fell to the ground. From this moment on, the Blood Shadow Pirate Group was destroyed. On the central street, everything is quiet. These pirates who stayed out of the matter watched the whole process and saw Maude''s powerful strength with their own eyes. "Strong as a monster..." They were shocked. The idea of ??profiting from the fishermen that had sprouted earlier was completely shattered at this moment. They who gave up their thoughts did not know that Maude also regarded them as targets. Maude temporarily ignored the group of pirates, and walked towards the stone sculpture for the first time. He had to put Dada down first. Dada''s eyes swelled into balls, and the slightly squinted eyes framed the approaching figure of Maude. At the same time, tears flowed from the gap in that eye. He cried. Not only because of being saved, but also because of the death of the turkey brothers. But he laughed cheerfully again. The corpse on the ground was enough to calm his grief. Also at this moment. The tall figure staring at her in the dim eyes of tears entered Dada''s heart deeply. God forever! A avenue of respect was paved from Dada''s heart. My biological clock is not saved, obituary. Tomorrow there will be affairs, and when I think about seven, I have to get up and my scalp is numb. (End of this chapter) Chapter 184： Pirates Doom Chapter 184 The Pirate''s Doom After taking away the head of Parker, Maude closed his eyes and checked the results. Physique:  Swordsmanship:  Domineering:  The newly condensed physique star frame was filled less than one-tenth, and it looked like only a few strands, which was not obvious. In this way, Parkers revenue is not as high as expected. After all, the physique has moved towards the fifth star, and the sword technique has also completed the first stage of transformation. Under the premise of the income diversion, the later the improvement will be slower. Today, such a high income can be achieved entirely by the amount. But with the current growth rate, Maud is already satisfied. It can only be said that the base of prey in Pirate World fits his ability. However, in the later stage, the effect of his ability will be weaker. Anyway, Maude didn''t think so far, as long as he tries not to miss any prey now. After putting down Dada who was crying and laughing, Maude turned his eyes to the pirates in the distance. Lafayette and Bailey came to Maude. Dada was so injured that he could only lean on the stone base. "Brother Maud..." Dada''s voice is very weak. The injuries on his body were very serious, and they were basically caused by fists or clubs, so he was able to persist until now. "Stop talking and take a good rest." Maude patted Dada''s shoulder lightly, then straightened up and looked at the pirate onlookers in the distance. "Lafayette, don''t have to keep it for me, and kill all the pirates in this town...!" "Hey, understand." Lafayette raised his hand and gently pressed the brim of his hat. From the information he provided to Maude, there should be about thirty pirates who could bring benefits to Maude. Although Maude asked him not to leave a head on purpose, he would use his impression to avoid the pirates whose names were written by Maude. Kill all... Lafayette''s eyes glowed. As the first thing the Maude Pirates did after entering the Great Channel. To slaughter the pirates in the town was just what he wanted. Not knowing what Lafayette was thinking, Maude turned to Pele and said calmly: "Pele, you stay here to look after Dada." "Oh oh." Bailey was unwilling. On both sides of the street in the distance, or under the building. The pirates noticed Maudes gaze, and suddenly had a bad feeling. No way? They stay here, just thinking about whether they can take advantage of it. Since they didn''t take advantage of it, they thought they had no grievances with the Maude Pirates. Under this premise, the Maud Pirates can''t come to trouble them, right? The pirates felt bad, and then saw Maude, who was full of anger, walked straight over. The unpleasant feeling suddenly became stronger. "Ok?" As the distance narrowed, the pirates felt the killing intent from Maude. "Damn it!" Suddenly, the many pirates who were terrified would stand stupidly on the spot, dispersing in a flash. No matter what Maude wants to do, it is the wisest choice to escape at this moment. Seeing the pirates fleeing in panic, Maude''s eyes were indifferent. "Can you escape?" Maude did not use silent steps, but sprinted to chase the pirates who escaped. The small group of pirates who were the first to retreat may have a chance to escape from the island. But if it was these pirates who were lucky enough and insisted on giving up the idea after Pike fell, don''t think about being able to escape the island. because, Prior to this, Maude had asked Jim to destroy the ships anchored on the river bank. Jaya is there to take care of him, which can reduce the risk of Jim destroying the ship. As for whether there are ships moored in the direction on the other side of Chunzi Island, it is not within Maud''s consideration. When Maude and Lafayette pursued them, and then killed the first passerby pirate. The other pirates who saw this scene shook their hearts. "Why does the Maude Pirates chase us?" "Asshole, it''s obviously done by the Blood Shadow Pirates. What does it have to do with us?" "Crazy, those two monsters are crazy!" As Maude and Lafayette started their killings, the number of corpses on the island suddenly increased. Many pirates realized that the Maud Pirates might be planning to kill them all. How could they be in the mood to study the motives and reasons of the Maud Pirates, it was spontaneous grouping, and immediately launched a counterattack. Suddenly, the town became noisy. The sound of fighting, screams, and explosions one after another. And the pirates ushered in the end. On top of a building, Dale stared blankly at Maude and Lafayette who were chasing the pirates in the town. "How dare you do this, ha ha ha!" Dale stuttered, then laughed out of excitement. Madden, it''s so amazing. This is the event he expected! However, Dell has a sense of crisis and no longer presses the shutter high-profile, but leans down to reduce the chance of being discovered. "Well" The pirate next to him woke up leisurely and groaned. Dale swept over with his bright eyes. "Boom!" After a heavy blow, the top of the building fell silent again. Afterwards, Dale picked up the binoculars and followed Maude to hunt down the pirate. For those pirates who are hunted down, I am afraid that they can only use "the end of the day" to describe the situation at this moment. In the town, most of the pirates began to resist, even using heavy firepower such as artillery. It is a pity that the shells they fired did not injure Maud and Lafayette, but set fires in many places in the town. There are also some pirates who are unwilling to face the power of the Maude Pirates, and fled the town one after another, wanting to leave this place of right and wrong by boat as soon as possible. However, when they came to the coastline, all they saw were severely damaged ships. Despair, or fear, and other emotions spread across the island suddenly. "Devil..." Many pirates screamed weakly in their hearts. ............. Dongzi Island. Seven or eight hours passed. The blizzard that lasted for two days and nights on the island finally stopped at this moment. Shortly after the blizzard ceased, a group of figures in animal clothing walked out of the cave. These people are local residents of Chunzi Island. After being driven to Dongzi Island by the pirates, they lived on Dongzi Island without clothing and food. Long-term malnutrition makes them lose weight, and some people starve to death or freeze to death almost every month. Every time Blizzard stops, they are precious opportunities for them to go outside to find food. According to usual experience, when the snowstorm stops, there will be a vacuum period of at least eight hours before the next start. In order to survive, they have to find as much food as possible during this vacuum period. Even a tough blade of grass buried in the snow can extend their lives. Some people left the cave one after another, stepped on the snow, and headed towards the place where food might exist. Soon, someone noticed the flames and black smoke from the side of Chunzi Island. "Over there...what happened on Chunzi Island?" Among the scattered crowd, a young man with big eyebrows and eyes looked at the smoke rising into the sky on Chunzi Island. This young man was the food thief that Maude and the others met in front of the tree bridge two days ago. "I went to see!" The young man couldn''t help his curiosity, followed his companions, and walked towards the tree bridge. "Bach, pay attention to safety!" The companions looked at the young man one after another, very worried. Bach waved his hand and soon disappeared from everyone''s eyes. After dozens of minutes. Bach came to the shore, checked the surrounding environment vigilantly, and then crossed the tree bridge to Chunzi Island. now. The town was full of fires, and many pirates'' bodies lay on the shore. The pirate boats that were originally moored on the shore were seriously damaged. Seeing the scene before him, Bach was taken aback. "Did the navy do it? No, it can''t be the navy...what is going on here?" It is precisely because they cannot afford to pay the heavenly gold that the world government and the navy will withdraw their asylum, resulting in Chunzi Island eventually becoming a pirate den. Therefore, when Bach saw the corpse of the pirates all over the floor, he directly rejected the possibility of what the navy did. Bach''s gaze swept across the pirate corpses on the shore, and then he quickly noticed the only intact pirate ship. The flag flying on the mast was a skull with crossed swords and guns. "Did that pirate group do it?" Bach swallowed, eager to figure out the cause, and plucked up the courage to walk towards the pirate ship. He had just taken a few steps and saw Maude and Lafayette walking out of the central avenue of the town, and Bailey lying on Maude''s shoulders. Maude and Lafayette also saw Bach for the first time. "Oh, it''s you." Maude recognized Bach as the thief he had met two days ago. Coincidentally, the second encounter was in the same location. "..." Bach''s heartbeat speeded up suddenly, and his eyes flashed over the blood on Maude, who was always brave, but he was too nervous to say a word. However, he got the answer from now on. The two people in front of you should be the initiators. but Can they do this level alone? At this moment, Bach, who was shocked in his heart, suddenly remembered what his father, who had just passed away a month, had told him. It is said that in other places, some islands are also unable to pay the heavenly gold. As long as you pay a protection fee less than the heavenly gold to some powerful pirate group, you can get the protection of the pirate group''s banner! Bach thought about this inexplicably, even though he was very nervous, he still uttered a word. "Yes, can you lend us the Pirate Banner?" "..." Maude and Lafayette looked at each other immediately. To get up early tomorrow, I have to go to bed and lie down. (End of this chapter) Chapter 185： The weak have no choice Chapter 185 The weak have no choice The motive for borrowing the pirate flag is of course to seek asylum. But here is the island of the beginning, every once in a while, pirates are bound to visit this place. This alone is enough to turn Bach''s expectations into fantasy. Under this premise, if Maude lent the banner to the young man in front of him, not only would it not have any shelter effect, it might even harm the residents of Chunzi Island. However, this was the first time that Maude was asked to plant a flag for asylum, which made him feel very novel. It''s a pity that his newly established pirate group does not have the ability to shelter the residents of Chunzi Island. Otherwise, he would not mind inserting the pirate flag here, and then form a mutually beneficial relationship with the residents of Chunzi Island. Facing Bach''s hopeful gaze, Maude shook his head. Did not speak, but the meaning of rejection is obvious. Bach couldn''t hide his disappointment immediately. In his limited cognition, just let the banner of a powerful pirate group flutter in the wind here to deter those fierce pirates, so that Haruko Island can return to the peaceful life of the past. Even if they can''t shut out all the pirates, they don''t have to go to Dongzi Island to live on. It is precisely because of little knowledge that Bach made such an unrealistic request. Seeing Maud''s refusal, Bach was disappointed and suddenly realized that he was too abrupt. Suppose that the corpses all over the ground and the fire in the town were the hands of these two people. So, these two people must be extremely cruel pirates, otherwise, how could they do such a thing? And he came over to talk to him abruptly, if he provokes the other party''s heart, he will definitely end up miserably, right? Bach, who was thinking about it for a short while, turned pale and weak: "Will you...will you kill me?" This inexplicable remark surprised Maude. After a while, Maude laughed out loud. Bach looked suspiciously at Maude, who was laughing. At this moment, the fear that flooded in his heart slowly faded. There is no basis. He felt that the man in front of him would not hurt him. Maude''s laughter attracted Jaya and Jim who were stationed on the mast ship. "Maude, are you okay?" Jaya looked at Maude in blood, her expression a little nervous. "It''s okay, all the blood belongs to others." Maude smiled at Jaya. Jaya was relieved and turned to Bach wearing a hooded cotton jacket. "he is?" "My name is Bach and I live on the island." Before Maude spoke, Bach took the initiative to confess his identity. Jaya heard the words and looked at Bach. Gululu-- At this time, bowel sounds came from Bach''s belly. "Uh" Bach subconsciously clutched his stomach, a little embarrassed. Jia Ya smiled slightly and looked at Maude with a questioning look. Mo De realized Jaya''s plan and nodded. Upon seeing this, Jia Ya immediately began to prepare food. after an hour. The fire in the town grew stronger and stronger, billowing black smoke toward the sky, as if to merge with the dark clouds that gathered quietly. After a few minutes. After a few thunders passed, the sky started to rain heavily. In the face of this sudden rain, the fire in the town gradually weakened. More than ten minutes later, the fire was extinguished by heavy rain. On the central avenue of the town, a group of people wearing padded jackets or animal clothing walked in the rain. In front of the crowd, Bach is leading. After understanding the situation of Chunzi Island, he returned to Dongzi Island as soon as possible, mobilizing all the residents to return to the long-lost Chunzi Island. At this time, their destination in the rain was a restaurant in the town that was not affected by the fire. There, Jia Ya had prepared their hot Wenbu Sanxian porridge. There were about five or six hundred people in the crowd, and they made noisy noises when they walked, even overwhelming the sound of rain. That big movement made a faint figure appear in front of the windows of houses on both sides of the street. The owners of these figures were not pirates, so they were not killed by Maude and Lafayette. At this moment, these figures stood in front of the window, silently watching the crowd walking in the rain. Under these gazes, the raining crowd arrived at the restaurant. After they entered the door one after another, they only saw bowls of steaming steaming three fresh porridge on round tables, and a tempting aroma filled the air. Under Bach''s orderly guidance, the residents who had returned to Chunzi Island after many years sat tremblingly on their chairs. Everyone''s face is full of indescribable excitement. And when they picked up a bowl and spoon and took a bite of hot porridge, the warm current flowing from their bodies couldn''t help but make tears in their eyes. In the entire restaurant, no one spoke, only the sound of bowls and spoons knocking and swallowing hot porridge. Jia Ya stood at the entrance of the back kitchen, silently watching the residents of Chunzi Island who were crying silently while eating porridge in the restaurant. Maude came to Jaya and said calmly: "In a few days, the pointer will be full of records, and after we leave, Chunzi Island will not usher in any changes." "I know." Jia Ya nodded gently. Even if Maude and Lafayette kill all the pirates in the town, even if they provide the residents with hot food. All that can be done is nothing more. After they leave, after a while, there will still be pirates coming to Chunzi Island one after another. At that time, even if the residents of Haruzi Island begin to resist, it is impossible to defeat the endless stream of pirates. This is the cruel reality that Haruko Island is unable to usher in any change because of its location. Maude did not speak any more, but calmly looked at the residents of Springko Island in the restaurant. The three fresh porridge is a special warming and tonic food made by Jaya, and the effect is immediate, making the faces of this group of people rosy. In the next few days. Jia Ya tried his best to prepare warm and tonic food for the residents of Chunzi Island, and wanted to help the residents of Chunzi Island to recover their health as soon as possible within the limited time. After several days of recuperation, Dada, who was seriously injured, recovered well and was able to get out of bed. It''s the fifth day. The pointer was full of records, and it was time for Maude and the others to leave. Before sailing, the residents of Dada and Chunzi Island came to the shore to see Maud and his party off. Dada looked at Maude standing on the side of the ship with tears and snot. In the past few days, Dada had the idea of ??begging Maude to let him board the ship. But with Dells sincere invitation, Dada finally decided to become a newcomer reporter, hoping to write a report about Maud in the future. As Dell said, if you want to gather fame in a short time, they must be behind the scenes. And he, Dada, wants to be the driving force behind Maude! Before he can truly gain the right to speak, he must work hard and work hard. After everyone waved goodbye, the mast ship sailed forward along the ocean current. After a while, the mast ship disappeared from everyone''s eyes. Even so, the residents of Chunzi Island are still reluctant to leave for a long time. Looking at the direction the mast ship was leaving, they all silently thanked the Maud Pirates for their help. "I want to be stronger!" The young Bach clenched his fists and swore in his heart. The weak can''t even choose the way they die. Only by finding ways to become stronger can they get rid of this sad status quo. This is what Maude said to Bach before leaving. And this sentence deeply entered Bach''s heart. The weak...no choice. For this, we can only become stronger! ......... Mast on the ship deck. Jia Ya was flipping through a yellowed ancient book. This ancient book was given to Jia Ya by an old man among the residents of Chunzi Island. Maude glanced at the ancient book in Jaya''s hand and asked curiously: "What is written in the book?" Jia Ya moved gently to the next page and said: "It''s the history of Twin Island, it looks very interesting." "History..." Maude murmured, but he was not interested. Jia Ya looked up at Maude, who was lacking in interest, and opened the pages of the ancient book towards Maude, and at the same time stretched out a slender index finger to point to one of the lines. "look here." "Ok?" Maude looked at the line that Jia Ya was referring to, and his eyes gradually showed surprise. "The twin islands were divided into two because the giant wielded an axe and slashed?" "Interesting?" Jia Ya smiled. Maude scratched his forehead and said, "It''s quite interesting... But I think this content is not like history, but more like a story." "Just interesting." Jia Ya''s eyes were bent into crescents. Sorry, I''m so tired today, there is only one change, and I owe more +1. (End of this chapter) Chapter 186： Heavenly treasure chest Chapter 186 Heavenly Treasure Chest A boring and monotonous sailing journey always needs something to pass the time. When the mast ship left Twin Island and sailed to the sea, Jaya took the ancient history book and kept reading. She had read the entire book in less than half a day. After that, Maude was idle and idle, took the book from Jia Ya and began to read it. Compared with the description of time and things after the changes in the book, Maude is more interested in the so-called story of the giant holding the axe. Split the twin islands with one axe? It is not a horizontal split, but a vertical split. The depth is not specified in the book. When he landed on Chunzi Island, Maude''s attention was mostly attracted by the yin and yang giant tree, but he did not pay much attention to the rock walls along the coast. Now I think about it carefully. The rock walls on the bank are indeed as smooth as tofu, which corresponds to the content of this book. However, if it weren''t for this history book, Maude couldn''t think of going there. It is even more impossible to think that the climate of Twin Islands was cut out by this unknown giant with an axe. For those who know enough about the strength of the top powerhouses, only dividing the island into two is not terrifying. However, it was a little bit mysterious to cut out half of a winter island that had been made by wind and snow with one axe. This is also where Maude is very interested. It is a pity that in this excerpt, several handwritings have been obliterated. With reference to the context, it can barely be seen that these smear marks correspond to the number of years the giant hacked the island and the giant''s name. After reading this excerpt carefully, Maude closed the book slowly. In this vast world, whether it was before or now, there is no shortage of strange people and strange things. "History." Speaking of the history of this world, Maude couldn''t help but think of Nicole Robin. There should be about a year and a half before Lu Fei goes out to sea... At this point in time, Robin should be working under Qiwuhai Krokdal. Thinking of Krokodall and Baroque Jobs, Maud''s thinking began to diverge. Before entering the Great Channel, Maude had considered the route where [Little Garden] was located, in order to hunt down the two giants on that island. Once he chooses to take that route, the starting island will be the whisky island entrenched by Baroque Jobs. At that time, there will inevitably be an intersection with Krokdal. But the change of ships is more important, so Maude can only give up the small garden route. It''s just that he will find a way to get a permanent pointer to the small garden after changing boats. At the beginning of the route, he didn''t want to miss the two giants in the small garden. To him, the two giants are not only prey that can bring huge profits, but also two combat objects that can be used to hone their strength. If you miss it, it would be a pity. The divergent thinking gradually left the Little Garden Giant, and thus moved to Krokdal''s original intention of starting the desert country of Alabastan-the ancient weapon Pluto. "Ancient weapons..." Maude shook his head slightly. Even if he has precious information of a predictive nature, at this stage, he cannot touch this hot potato. Including Nicole Robin, who can read the text of history, is also a hot potato. Just as Maude was thinking about it, the hull suddenly bumped up and the sky darkened at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Are you here again..." Maude got up from the deck chair and came to the bow, watching the waves that suddenly became violent and the thick black clouds that quickly gathered from a distance. This kind of weather change with almost no sign at all is commonplace in the great waterway. And every encounter is a challenge to the ship and crew. Normally at this time, as long as Lafayette does not ask for help, Maude only needs to lie down. Facing the turbulent waves, the mast ship plunged into the storm and showed a precarious situation. "Boom!" A thunder blasted from the thick black clouds. A brief thunder light illuminates the world here, and Maude and the others who are waiting in battle can see clearly the changes in the sky and clouds. I saw that the surging black cloud layer dropped down like maltose. Lightning strobes are looming in every cloud, and torn into various shapes by the wind. "The clouds...hang down?" Watching this scene, Maude''s eyes changed. As soon as the voice fell, another thunder rang out. With a flash of thunder, the falling clouds that were torn and pushed clearly came in the direction where they were. Such a spectacle immediately brought inexplicable pressure to everyone. Without waiting for Lafayette to respond, noticeable changes occurred on the rough sea. A stream suddenly rose in the sea and rushed towards the falling black cloud. To be more precise, the trickle of sea water was "sucked" by the black clouds wrapped in squally winds. When the water trickle and the black clouds are connected together, it turns into a waterspout with electric lights in the blink of an eye. The changes that occurred within a few seconds shocked Maude''s hearts. The Great Channel once again showed them the terrifying power of nature. "Jim, hit the rudder to the left!" After Lafayette recognized the direction of the ocean current as quickly as possible, he gave Jim the command to make the right decision. Hearing Lafayette''s command to operate, Jim bulged his arms and slammed the rudder to the left, against the resistance brought by the violent waves. Following Jim''s frantic rudder, the mast boat tilted to the left. At this time, a wave brought out by ocean currents suddenly appeared on the mast ship''s "by the way", which ingeniously became the steering power of the mast ship, helping the mast ship to get rid of the whale sucking current that was gradually formed in front. In less than ten seconds, Maude crossed the line of life and death in one step. But the bad weather is not over yet. The command of the ship fell on Lafayette, and Maude ran to the right side of the mast ship and looked forward to the dozens of waterspouts rising from the sea. Under Maude''s gaze, the dozens of waterspouts gathered together at an extremely fast speed, and then formed a huge waterspout that pumped out a large amount of seawater. With the stroboscopic thunder light, Maude even saw several severely damaged ships tumbling up along the waterspout. The decayed hull was torn into countless wrecks in an instant. "Ok?" Suddenly, Maude condensed his eyes and saw one of the wreckage flying towards the mast ship. In case the mast ship was damaged, Maude stepped on the moon step to lift off, preparing to intercept the wreckage. "Treasure chest?" Maude wanted to kick the wreckage that came straight away, but after seeing that the wreckage was a treasure chest bound by chains. He hurriedly retracted his feet, turned to catch the treasure chest with both hands, and immediately fell to the deck. In this critical situation, he found an inexplicable treasure chest from heaven, and Maude was in a momentary mood. This treasure box started quite heavy, and the wooden box body welded with iron bars was tied with a few rusty iron chains entangled in a ball, so disorderly, it looked like a dead knot. And in the dead knot **** by the iron chain, there are two pale, broken palm bones embedded firmly, which contrasts with the rust everywhere on the iron chain. Maude looked at the metacarpal bones embedded in the chain, and could see that the owner of the treasure chest must be extremely unwilling before he died. In places like the Great Channel, where there is a lot of great joy and fall, there are many scenes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 187： Report Chapter 187 report Pirates will bring them back to the ship when they encounter treasure chests. This is one of the true portrayals of the sea age. The treasure chest is also something that can arouse the emotions of pirates in an instant. Maude was curious about this treasure chest from heaven. But in this situation, he didn''t have the mind to open the treasure chest, so he took the treasure chest and put it in the cabin. After coming out of the cabin, Maude first glanced at Lafayette, who was observing the climate attentively, and then again at the huge waterspout that broke through the sky and clouds. Rolling up and rolling up a treasure chest, this kind of encounter is really dreamy, but it just happened. Opportunity is something that is unclear. There was once a drunk-eyed pirate who had a banquet with his companions on a lonely island, but because of a bad stomach eating, he found a hidden place on the island at will. It was a coincidence that the fluid excrement rushing out of his intestines happened to be poured on a devil fruit. After the pirate lifted his trousers, he habitually glanced at the excrement and noticed the devil fruit whose body was captured by the excrement. Then, the pirate''s drunkenness eliminated three points on the spot. No one knows what the pirate''s mood was at the time, only that the pirate used the fastest speed in his life to fish out the indescribable devil fruit from the messy excrement. Then, without even thinking about it, the pirate swallowed the devil fruit that was drenched in excrement. This is the wonder of the great waterway. In this world with tens of millions of islands, whether it is a devil fruit or a treasure chest, they are sleeping somewhere in an unknown way. If you are lucky, you don''t have to look for it specially, the devil fruit or treasure chest will be sent to you. Maude was thinking about the things in that treasure chest, and at the same time watching the climate change on the sea. From the time when the left rudder changed back, it was dangerous and dangerous to get rid of the whale behind him sucking the ocean current, thus reducing the chance of capsizing. Subsequently, under the direction of Lafayette''s correct decision, after several changes of direction, the mast ship completely stayed away from the threat from the huge waterspout. After dozens of minutes, the mast ship pierced through the storm and came to the sunny sea. After getting out of danger, Lafayette frowned slightly. "The boat is too bad..." He sighed in his heart. The ship nearly capsized twice just now because the mast ships "response" was too slow. However, Lafayette''s brows stretched at the thought of ordering a good ship of hundreds of millions on the next Leviathan island. The mast ship sailed on the calm sea. As soon as he was out of danger, Maude couldn''t wait to return to the cabin and take out the treasure chest **** in chains. Seeing that treasure chest, Lafayette and Jim looked surprised. They were concentrating on fighting against nature just now, and did not notice that Maude had picked up a treasure chest. Everyone leaned over and looked down at the rusty treasure chest. "What could it be..." Maude looked forward to it and took off the chain. After removing the chain from the treasure chest, the rusted keyhole was exposed. Maude put his hand on the treasure chest and opened the treasure chest lid with a slight effort. More than half of the turbid sea water remained in the treasure chest, and pieces of paper that had been soaked were floating in the water. Maude moved gently to pour out the seawater in the treasure chest, and with a soft sound, an hourglass-shaped permanent pointer fell out. In addition to this, there is also a slender capping small wooden tube. "Permanent pointer?" Maude picked up the permanent pointer. Inside the transparent glass ball surrounded by three small wooden pillars, a pointer pointed firmly in a certain direction. Generally speaking, on the wooden frame of the permanent pointer, there will be a string of words engraved to indicate the destination. But this permanent pointer does not engrave the name of the destination. Just as Maude was looking at the permanent pointer, Jaya picked up the small covered wooden tube and shook it lightly. A slight knocking sound suddenly appeared in the wooden tube. Jia Ya then opened the cover and poured out a rolled leather paper from it. Upon seeing this, Maude lowered the permanent pointer lightly and looked at Jaya''s unfolded leather paper. This is a map that sketches the topography of an island, and looks unremarkable. However, near the center of the map, a red cross is drawn. "Treasure Map?" Everyone glanced at each other. Things like treasure chests and treasure maps, even if they are not pirates, will be interested in the first time. Lafayette picked up the permanent pointer and smiled: "This is really a surprise." With this treasure map, the permanent pointer is likely to point to the island where the treasure is located. Jia Ya carefully scanned the treasure map in her hand, her eyes stopped on the skull in the upper right corner of the treasure map, her face was full of curiosity. Contacting this kind of thing as a pirate gave her a wonderful feeling. Detective Maude took away the treasure map in Jaya''s hand and curiously said: "I don''t know what kind of treasure it will be." "Usually treasures." Lafayette played with permanent pointers. Treasure means a lot of money, and a lot of money can be used to do many things. You know, good places like the Dragon Realm are rare, even in the Great Channel. "Wait after the change of ship!" Maude looked expectant. Picking up this treasure map is like winning the lottery. And treasure hunting can always provoke sufficient motivation. ............. Seven days later. The story of the Maud Pirates slaughtering the pirates in the town of Twin Islands, occupying a section of today''s newspaper. These newspapers were sent to all over the world by the industrious newspaper delivery gull. "It''s so cruel, Maud Pirates..." "I remember that Twin Island was the starting island of one of the routes. These guys are really incredible. They were so domineering when they first entered the great channel?" "It''s definitely not a good-looking rookie pirate group that can do this kind of thing. If you encounter it in the future, it''s best to stay away." "A newcomer pirate group dare to be so arrogant?" "The rookie pirate group that is so hostile!" "This is the first time I have heard of this kind of thing." "It''s really unimaginable. Just a few people killed all the pirates on the island?" "Bacardi Maud..." Around the world, many pirates talked about this matter. This massacre on Twin Island will not cause an uproar in this peaceful world for a while, but it has also caused a lot of ripples. Therefore, the Maud Pirate Group officially entered the vision of many pirates on the Great Channel. East China Sea, Rogue Town. Taotu looked calmly at the photos in the newspaper. At the fingertips, he squeezed the newspaper into pieces, showing the owner''s emotions. She did not expect to wait for Maude''s news in this way. Actually... has gone to the Great Channel. Taotu''s mentality was a little broken. Smogg and Da Siqi stood behind Taotu, their eyes fell on the black and white photo in the newspaper. In the photo, Maude is standing among piles of dead bodies holding a long knife. The photographer''s technique is excellent. Although he chose a side angle, he still clearly captured the cold eyes of Maud at the time. That expression, coupled with the background board full of corpses on the floor, made a burst of awe-inspiring anger. Da Siqi looked at the report below the photo, and her heartbeat gradually accelerated. She was still immature, and was frightened by the brutal actions of the Maude Pirates. Smogg frowned, with a look of jealousy in his eyes. After thinking about it for almost half an hour, a lot of rotten, moldy, and soaking pictures flashed in my head. . In the end, there was no way to convince myself. . . Speaking of this one. . Those who understand should understand what I''m talking about. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 188： Land of whales Chapter 188 The Land of Whales The newspapers flying around the world helped Maude who had just entered the great waterway to brush a wave of existence. And their "entry ticket" to kill the Pirates of Twin Islands is unprecedented in history. Also because of this "admission ticket", in the first half of the paradise of the Great Channel, most of the pirates paid a certain degree of attention to the Maud Pirates. As for the navy, this is especially true. The navy has always paid great attention to this kind of rookie pirate group with a sense of existence. At the same time, an assassination reward for Maude has been added to the underground world. The client is from the Kingdom of Southern Dekanet, and the motive and reason are self-evident. The assassination order was paid as much as 300 million Baileys. If you add Mauds 100 million heads, the total reward will reach 400 million Baileys. Such a generous reward instantly made the professional killers of the underground world boil. Suddenly, Maude became the target of many professional killers. For these assassins, as long as they can complete this assassination commission, it is okay to retire on the spot. Great waterway. A tavern in the underground world. The light inside is dim, and there is no noise. In the corner of the pub, sat a pair of brothers of very different sizes. The two brothers are the small brother Fanco Kelly and the sturdy brother Fanco Bobby. In the underground world, they are a combination of brother killers that no one knows. It is said that the two brothers once jointly removed the head of a pirate who offered a reward of over 100 million yuan. Its strength, even if you look at the entire underground world of professional killers, it is enough to rank among the best. "Three hundred million, assassination orders with such a high pay are not common." The elder brother Kelly, with his oil-backed head, holds the assassination warrant with Maud''s photo in his left hand, and the wanted order for Maud''s reward in his right. "Plus the amount of the navy''s reward, which is 400 million." Kelly''s gaze fell on the number on the reward order, and greed appeared in his eyes. "Brother, this man seems to be very powerful, can we deal with him?" Across the table, his braided brother Bobby, wearing small-eyed sunglasses, looked worried. Kelly could not help frowning when he heard the words: "What are you afraid of? With Lao Tzu''s jacket fruit, coupled with your invulnerable body, a pirate who is offering a reward of 100 million, isn''t he caught?" "However, this guy named Bacardi Maud... not only single-handedly killed three high bounty pirate groups, but also destroyed two warships and the ships of the Kanette Kingdom in the East China Sea." Bobby worried. "So what? It''s just a rookie pirate group, as long as you and I join forces, it''s not a problem at all." Seeing the cowardly appearance of his brother, Kelly put down the reward order with a look of hatred for iron and steel. Bobby this guy obviously has a talented and powerful physique, and his partial character would be so timid and weak. Had it not been for his fate, he would have eaten the fruit of the jacket, and could use his ability to perfectly play Bobby''s physical value. Otherwise, with Bobby''s character, it would be troublesome for him to kill someone. Not to mention their combination of professional killers who are famous in the underground world. "Bobby." Kelly reached out his finger and poked hard at Maud''s picture. "This is 400 million. After finishing this ticket, the money in hand will make our two brothers cool for several years. At that time, the wine can be drunk, and the woman can play casually!" "Brother, but..." "To shut up!" But again, Kelly couldn''t help it. Bobby saw that Kelly was angry and couldn''t help lowering his head, his face full of anxiety. Kelly sighed deeply in his heart when he looked at Bobby''s wimps. Although his jacket fruit can freely manipulate Bobby''s body, sometimes, he will think that if he had Bobby''s physique, it would be nice. Kelly moved his gaze away from Bobby, who was the only one, and turned to the assassination order and reward order on the table. With such a high salary, there must be many peers looking at Bacardi Maud. "You can''t be one step ahead of others..." Kelly thought silently. There are many professional killers who have the same idea as him. 400 million. Enough to make them crazy. ......... After the report came out, another week passed. The mast boat on which Maude and his party are riding passes through the territory of the head iron fish. Naturally, he was attacked by a school of iron fish on the way, but he was not unlucky enough to be directly sunk by the school of iron fish. However, under the brainless attack of the head iron fish, the mast ship was severely damaged, and the replacement of the ship became a certainty. Although he was mentally prepared, Maude still felt a little pain after seeing the miserable mast ship. That group of iron fish simply changed its name to nail fish. I don''t know, I thought they were tool fish from the Leviathan Shipyard. After finally passing through the territory of the head iron fish, the mast ship was repaired by Lafayette and barely supported for two days, and finally succeeded in sending Maude and the others to Leviathan Island. Then Maude and the others saw a "whale" floating on the water. "Is that Leviathan Island?" Maude stood on the bow, looking at the "whale" on the sea in the distance, that is, the destination of their voyage for half a month-Leviathan Island. "Wow." Lafayette squeezed his chin and smiled and said, "Leviathan Island has several names, one of which is the country of whales. I see it with my own eyes, but it''s very vivid." "interesting." Maude looked at Leviathan Island carefully. This island has other names such as the country of whales and the city of daylight. The country of whales, as the name suggests, the island looks like a huge whale lying on the sea surface with its head slightly raised. There is no problem with this description. If an outsider who is not familiar with Leviathan Island comes here, looking at it from a distance, most likely will see Leviathan as a whale that rises to the surface for breathing and has a huge mouth open. But the wonder of Leviathan Island is not its whale appearance, but its peculiar structure in its huge mouth, and the capital of the Ahab country situated on the "whale head". The open "whale mouth" on Leviathan Island is where the prosperous town stands, and the jaws of the whale sinking into the sea provide a large area of ??access to the town. In the "whale head" and "whale back" most of the island area is rooted and entrenched with unclear number of plant roots with thorns. Each root is more than five meters in diameter, is huge and strong, and is covered with highly poisonous spikes. They are like thorns, entangled in a ball, covering any ground where they can be seen. Surrounded by many thorn-like roots, the "whale head" of Leviathan Island extends upwards into an umbrella-shaped mountain. From a distance, the umbrella-shaped mountain is like water spray from the head of a whale. The royal capital of the Ahab country and the residences of the nobles of the Ahab country are all standing high on the top of the Umbrella Mountain. This is the distinct "up" and "down" of the Leviathan Island class. As the mast ship moved closer to Leviathan Island, Maude also saw the capital of Ahab standing on the "whale head". What a peculiar island and country. Maude couldn''t help sighing. Friends on the same boat also feel the same. The mast ship then sailed into the open "whale mouth" of Leviathan Island. Unexpectedly, the inside of the island is as bright as day. With my codeword speed, Chapter 2 is estimated to be seven o''clock in the morning. . It''s better to sleep. . Cover your face. . . Wake up tomorrow before continuing. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 189： Notorious Chapter 189 Notorious Leviathan is also known as the city of daylight. But in fact, the name of the city of daylight has nothing to do with King Ahab on the top of Leviathan Island. It originated from the only city under the rule of the Ahab Kingdom-Dick City. It is also a prosperous city "in the mouth of a whale" on Leviathan Island. Because Dick City is located in the island''s belly, it is even more nicknamed "Cave City". The mast boat on which Maude and his party were riding sailed into the huge harbor. Unlike the dim environment in the imagination, the space inside the island is as bright as daylight. On the top of the rock cave in the belly of the island, vine-like branches as thick as beams hang down. On each branch, there are a lot of light **** hanging from each branch. The size of these light **** is no different from basketball, but the number is huge. It is precisely because of the soft light emitted from these photospheres that the inside of the island is bright as day. Under the soft light, the mast ship crashed into the calm sea in the harbor. There are bright spots of light in the ripples of the sea water drawn from both sides of the bottom keel. Bailey leaned on the railing, looking curiously at the waves swaying on the sea. Maud and the others looked up at the light ball vines above the island. The bright light covering the body is not only not dazzling, but even like sunlight, which can bring some temperature to the skin. "What a magical plant..." Maude thought to himself. With the existence of this extraordinary plant, it is no wonder that a prosperous city can be built within the island of Leviathan. Jaya looked at the light ball vines, raised her finger to her chin, and said to herself: "I don''t know how it tastes and can it be used as an ingredient." "..." Hearing that whisper, Maude couldn''t help but glance at Jaya. Those lightball vines are obviously the lifeblood of Dick City, and there is a high probability that they will not be easily touched by outsiders. In a short while, the mast ship arrived at the berthing site provided by Dick City for foreign ships. Located on the left side of the harbor, there are about fifty or sixty ships of various sizes anchored here. Among them, there are as many as 20 single pirate ships. Being able to allow pirates to enter and leave Dick City freely is also one of the characteristics of the Ahab Kingdom on Leviathan Island. For this country and the people, frequent pirates can bring chaos and income. For this reason, Thomas Shipyard, whose customers are mainly pirates, can become a tax giant in the Kingdom of Ahab, and it can pay an astonishing amount of taxes to the Kingdom of Ahab every year. As for what pirates will do in the city of Dick, as long as they hide in the drain, the greedy king who lives on the head of the whale will only ignore it. But if you overdo it, the army of the Ahab Kingdom will not be polite. After the mast ship docked, Maud and several people disembarked one after another. Before disembarking, Maude had already packaged all the funds on board. After a rough calculation, it''s about six hundred million. With this sum of money, even if Thomas Shipyard is notoriously ruthless, it is enough for Maude and the others to exchange for a top-notch ship. There was a loud voice on the dock, but as Maude got off the boat, it gradually calmed down. "It''s the Maude Pirates..." The people around looked at Maud with different expressions. Their eyes were mostly focused on Maude. Because of the massacre on Twin Island, in the eyes of others, Maude has become an unreasonable bloodthirsty. Maude ignored the gaze from the surroundings and looked up at the surrounding environment, trying to find out where Thomas Shipyard is. Generally speaking, the location of the shipyard will be in the port or near the water. But Maude scanned it a few times and didn''t see a building similar to a shipyard. "Just ask someone to ask." Maude said to himself, looking at the people around him. At a glance, he saw a big man with a naked beard who was in the crowd and walked towards the big man. "Damn!" The big man saw Maude staring at him, his body trembled, turned and ran away. "???" Maude stared blankly at the bearded man who ran away in the blink of an eye. What''s the situation? In doubt, Maude turned to look at a beautiful woman nearby. "Yeah!!!" After the woman''s gaze met Maude, she screamed, then lifted the corner of her skirt and ran away. "..." Maude''s eyelids twitched. Dont you just want to ask about the way, as for? Maude, confused, could only look at other people. however, He scanned the past in a circle, and within ten seconds, the crowd dispersed in a rush. In the vast area, only Maude and the others were left. "What''s the situation?" Maude was stunned. "Wow." Lafayette probably guessed what was going on. After a chuckle, he said seriously: "Our captain is now notorious." "This" Maude was unable to refute. This pier dedicated to foreign ships is only a part of the Dick City port. It was quite lively with people coming and going. But now there was no figure in sight, but there were a few more shoes on the ground that I didn''t know who had fallen. "Forget it, let''s go to the city." Maude shook his head slightly. He just wanted to ask about the way, how could he have thought that it would turn out like this after a glance. Maude led the way. Behind them, Jaya and the others looked at the back of their captain with a smile. As soon as Maude and his party walked a distance, a boy walked out from behind a warehouse by the roadside, and stopped Maude and them alone. The boy kept an inch, and had several stains on his face and clothes. When he opened his mouth, the two gaps in his teeth were very conspicuous. After stopping Maude and them, the boy with missing teeth took out a small book with several pages folded from his bag. "Sir, I have here the tourist brochure of Dick City. If you are willing to buy it, I think it can help you a lot." The boy looked calm, but his legs were swaying. I don''t know if it is nervous or afraid. Maude looked with interest at the boy who took the initiative to sell. He just wanted to ask for directions, but somehow persuaded a group of people to leave. On the contrary, this boy, who looked at only eight or nine years old, had the courage to stand in front of him. "Have a map?" "some!" "how much is it?" "A Thousand Baileys!" After hearing this, Maude directly took out a thousand Baileys to buy the so-called tourist manual. The toothless boy accepted the money, but did not leave directly, but watched Maude open the tourist brochure. "What? Is there anything else?" Maude opened the tourist brochure and looked down at the boy with missing teeth. The boys legs are still swinging, and he pretends to be calm: "If you are not satisfied with the tourist manual, I can return the goods for you immediately." This sternly uttered speech made Maude couldn''t help but laugh. On the other hand, Jia Ya and the others are the same, they only think this little Douding boy is a bit interesting. "Row." Maude nodded to the boy with missing teeth, and immediately looked at the contents of the manual. To his surprise, the map in the manual was hand-painted. However, it is understandable. Maude glanced at the map, and suddenly saw the location of Thomas Shipyard, which was actually in the innermost part of Dick City, seemingly built along the mountain wall. "Did you draw this manual yourself?" "Ok." The boy with missing teeth asked nervously, "Are you satisfied?" "pretty good." Maude put away the manual. Seeing that Maude did not intend to return the goods, the boy with missing teeth breathed a sigh of relief. Maude looked at the boy with missing teeth and suddenly asked: "We are missing a guide. Are you interested?" "what?" The boy with missing teeth widened his eyes. Soon, when he reacted, he nodded as if he didn''t even ask the reward. Maude smiled, and after a few words promised a suitable payment. Led by the boy with missing teeth, Maude and his party walked towards the city of Dick. After Maude and the others go far. Many eyes in the dark turned to their backs. Some of the owners of these eyes held Mauds reward order, some were assassination orders, and some even held a newspaper that reported the Twin Island incident some time ago. "Maud Pirates, shouldn''t it be for Devil Fruit?" A man with two chains wrapped around his body and his hair and beard combed into fan blades whispered to himself. (End of this chapter) Chapter 190： Is this money enough? Chapter 190 Is this money enough? Many gazes in the dark followed closely behind Maude and his group''s departure. To them, Maude is simply a pile of walking Baileys, making them hot and itchy. But if you don''t start, it''s another matter. After all, risks and benefits coexist. If you are not afraid of death, you can naturally fight hard. When it''s done, it''s delicious and spicy. To die, is to wave goodbye to this wonderful world. In addition to these people who are eyeing the head of the Maud item, some people are also worried about the potential changes that the Maud Pirates may bring. Among them, there is this fan blade male. His name is Buffalo, he is one of the cadres of the Don Quixote family, and he is also a superhuman ability to turn fruits. But this time he came to Leviathan Island, but he came for a devil fruit. "Bacardi Maud..." Buffalo watched Maude and his party enter the city, wondering if the family should send a cadre to help. Originally, Buffalo was not so worried and cautious. But the tragic incident that Maud has committed in the Twin Islands recently is the root cause of Buffalo''s anxiety. In his opinion, people who can do this kind of thing, if they are not bloodthirsty, are abnormal lunatics or violent madmen... In short, it is impossible to be a good bird. People like this are the most terrifying. Maybe if you encounter it on the street, you will be shot for some reason. Buffalo became more and more anxious as he thought about it, and Maude''s image in his mind became more and more bloody. "Uh" When his brain filled the horror, Buffalo couldn''t help shivering. After a while, Buffalo felt this was bad. After all, he is a cadre of Don Quixote, how could he be so useless. "Oh, I''m Buffalo, but Don Quixote''s cadre!" "Isn''t it Bacardi Maud?" "I''m not afraid at all, yes, not afraid!" Buffalo used self-hypnosis to overcome the fear induced by Maud. Not far away, someone noticed Buffalo''s move of bowing his head and thinking. "That guy who looks like a ball is not mentally ill, right?" "Weird one, we''d better stay away..." Several people glanced at Buffalo with a pitying look, and then made a deliberate detour to avoid Buffalo. .............. "Thomas Shipyard is at the end of North Street at Cross Street, and our location is the center of Cross Street." Toothless boy Betty took Maude and several others to the cross street in Dick City. Along the way, he fully fulfilled his duties as a guide, explaining to Maude and them the situation and layout of Dick City in detail. According to him, the city of Dick is pierced by four straight streets. These four streets are collectively called Cross Streets, which are divided into East, South, West and North Streets. Like the Thomas Shipyard that Maude was looking for, it is located at the end of North Cross Street, and there is also the end of the "whale mouth" with its back facing the rock wall, which can also be said to be a dead end in the sense. Choosing the address of the shipyard in that kind of place was something Maud couldn''t figure out at first. And Betty quickly solved Maud''s confusion. In the Thomas Shipyard with its back facing the rock wall, there is a sea current tunnel that leads directly to Leviathan Island. All the built ships will eventually leave Leviathan directly through this ocean current tunnel. "Look, the big pillar in front that leads to the head of the''big whale'' is the''human elevator'' dedicated to the royal family and nobles. It is also one of the restricted areas that I specifically specified in the tourist brochure." "The army directly belonging to the king will be stationed there 24 hours a day. Don''t approach it rashly." "Otherwise, those soldiers will kill you without asking why!" "As for the Colosseum near the''Human Ladder'', if you are interested, I can take you inside to take a look at it. There are many entertainment projects in it." "And I heard that the Colosseum seems to be hosting some grand event recently. It is said that the prizes are very rich." Betty pointed to a stone pillar in front of him. On the rock wall of the stone pillar, there are four elevator boxes suspended by chains, driven by human power, moving up and down. The highest point that the stone pillars lead to is the capital of the Ahab Kingdom on the "head of the whale" on Leviathan Island. The pursuit of "extremely high" seems to be a common problem for every king in this world. Whether it is the throne or where it lives, it will only be placed on the high ground. Among them, the most symbolic is the Holy Land Mary Gioia on the red earth continent. However, most countries will create "highlands" with ladders to symbolize differences and distinctions between classes. However, the Ahab Kingdom did not build a stepped highland in the belly of the island, but directly placed the capital on the "whale head" of Leviathan Island, which is considered a leader. Not far from the human stone pillar, is what Betty said of the Colosseum. Similar to what Maud had imagined, the building of the Colosseum was a perfect circle, which was not much different from the Roman Arena. The only thing that is commendable is that it is about twice the size of a normal arena. "A great event in the Colosseum? Isn''t it a martial arts event?" Maude looked at Betty. This little guy, who is only ten years old, is like an adult in terms of speaking air. Therefore, Maude is very satisfied with his performance. "Sorry, I am not very clear, but the most frequently held events in the Colosseum are mainly "Beasts"." Betty looked at Maude cautiously, then glanced at Pele who was standing on Maude''s shoulder. Perceiving Betty''s gaze, Bailey grinned, pretending to be vicious, and glared at Betty. "Yes, I''m sorry!!!" Betty was startled by the look. The legs, which had finally stabilized all the way, began to swing again at this moment. Snapped. Maude slapped Pele, the playwright. After receiving Maude''s palm, Bailey curled his lips and instantly put away his fierce expression. After making Bellian off, Maude looked at Betty and said with a smile: "Don''t talk about this, let''s go to Thomas Shipyard first." He has no interest in this so-called fighting beast, just thinking about getting on a new ship as soon as possible. "Good, good." Betty took a deep breath, trying to calm her heartbeat. These big brothers and sisters in front of him are rare quality guests, so you can''t neglect it easily! Betty smiled sweetly at Maude and continued to lead the way. Under his leadership, everyone crossed North Street and finally came to Thomas Shipyard. As soon as their front feet arrived, a tall man in a suit greeted him immediately. The tall man looked at Maude with a smile on his face, and said humbly: "You are Bacardi Maude, I have heard of the name for a long time, and I saw it today, really..." "We want to order a boat." Maude unceremoniously interrupted the man''s nutritious nonsense. Hearing this, the man still smiled, and his posture was still very low. He bends down slightly, makes a welcoming gesture pointing the direction, and smiles: "Okay, please follow me to the VIP room to talk in detail." His name is Keynes, and his job at the shipyard is to negotiate. Because the customers who meet are basically rude pirates, over time, they have developed a proficient business ability to deal with hard stubbles. A few minutes later, Keynes led Maude and his party to the magnificent VIP room. Betty seemed very restrained when she came to this place for the first time. Keynes was also a talent, even if he saw Betty''s guide status, he did not neglect in serving tea and hospitality. This behavior, on the contrary, made Betty flattered, and at the same time gave Maude a good impression. From the previous two conversations, Keynes could see that Maud is the type who likes to go straight to the subject, so he stopped talking nonsense and directly began to negotiate the purchase of a ship. "You mean, you want to order a boat with the treasure tree Adam as the material?" After listening to Maude''s direct request, Keynes showed a little embarrassment on his face. "Can''t it?" Maude looked at Keynes calmly. Keynes immediately said seriously: "Please believe in the strength of our Thomas Shipyard, but Baoshu Adam is an extremely rare shipbuilding material. The price is... less than four to five billion yuan. Most of the time, even if you have money, you may not be able to buy it. Look" "Oh." Maude nodded and motioned to Jim with his eyes. Jim knew it, untied the huge cloth bag that he had carried along the way, and poured out the banknotes and gold and silver jewelry inside. Wow! A hill of banknotes suddenly piled up in the VIP room with many gold jewelry embellishments. Betty, who was eating pastries, looked at the mountain of money that Jim had poured out, and suddenly her eyes were almost staring out, and the pastry that had just entered her mouth was unfortunately stuck in her throat. Jia Ya offered Betty a cup of tea at the right time to help him out. Keynes opened his eyes wide, looking surprised at the large number of Baileys piled on the ground. He has received countless rookie pirates here. However, it was the first time he saw the rookie pirate group who could spend so much money. No wonder the treasure tree Adam is required as soon as you speak. Keynes turned to look at Maude, who was calm. Bacardi Maud... This business negotiator who has dealt with various pirates all year round, vaguely, seemed to see an extraordinary prospect from the man in front of him. "Is this money enough?" Maude said calmly. Sorry. . Writing is too slow. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 191： I have the best navigator in the world Chapter 191 I have the best navigator in the world Surprised by the financial resources of the Maud Pirates, Keynes did not directly make a conclusion. With his eyesight, even if he couldn''t estimate the approximate value of this pile of Pele and gold. But it is also certain that the amount of this pile of money definitely exceeds the four to five billion he just said. However, Baoshu Adam itself is a shipbuilding material whose price fluctuates greatly. Many times, even if you have money, you may not be able to buy it. If someone sells the source of goods in the underground world market, under the premise of advance reservation, if luck is better, maybe two or three hundred million can be bought. If there are no reservations and channels, plus almost luck, because the supply is tight, the purchase price may have to double, or even reach an exaggerated two or three times. After that, it depends on what size vessel the buyer needs. The treasure tree Adam bought for four to five billion is enough to build a medium-sized ship. But if you want a large ship of medium scale and above, then every one billion can''t be taken down. These budgets do not even include labor costs, transportation costs, design costs, and shipbuilding costs. Simply put, this kind of boat is not something that ordinary pirates can afford. And a rookie pirate group that has just entered the great waterway, but has such a terrifying capital, this is something that Keynes has never seen for many years. However, before the buyers needs are clear, it would be foolish to promise easily. "It''s enough to buy materials." Keynes suppressed the surging in his heart, maintained a professional smile on his face, and didn''t say everything. "I also explained to you earlier that Baoshu Adam is a rare material that money can''t always buy." "Considering various necessary issues such as timeliness, if you do not choose to increase the price, the worst case is to wait for the first half of the year, and you may not be able to wait for the source of goods." "Furthermore, the base price of Baoshu Adam is very high. According to your demand for the size of the vessel, the budget fluctuations are calculated in units of ''100 million''. For this, please be prepared mentally." "On this basis, if you make a decision, then we can directly sign the contract." Keynes explained to Maude as much as possible the various potential changes brought about by "Treasure Tree Adam". And what he said was implicit enough. In other words, it also expressed a meaning. That is-you may not have enough money. If in the middle and late stages of shipbuilding, the funding gap cannot be filled in time. Then, even if this ship uses rare shipbuilding materials, it may become a "bad-tailed" ship. Lafayette heard what Keynes meant and couldn''t help looking at Maude sitting on the sofa. As a navigator, Lafayette yearned for a good ship more than anyone else, but he did not expect that Maude would be so willing to spend money and had to have a ship made by the treasure tree Adam... I thought that the fund of 600 million was more than enough. But now it seems that these money may not yet satisfy their demand for ships. Thinking of this, Lafayette sighed in his heart. It''s a pity that there is probably only one good place to spend money in the world like the Dragon Territory. Maude noticed Lafayette''s hesitant gaze, and smiled at him, making a gesture of no problem. Immediately, Maude looked at Keynes and said calmly: "Money is not a problem, but I hope...every penny has to be spent where it should be spent, and there is no problem with increasing the price, as long as it is fast enough." "Okay, then I will let people prepare the contract." The smile on Keynes''s face was even stronger, which was a big deal. Maude nodded. Keynes''s work efficiency is very good. In a few minutes, the employees can make the contract. At the same time, they sent two middle-aged people with eyes to count the specific value of the pile of Pele and gold. In the end, the number obtained was about 630 million. This number was 30 million more than Maud expected. Maude picked up the pen and looked at the contract in front of him. Lafayette looked at Maude in silence. 630 million! With this sign, all the funds are pledged out, and some additional funds may be added later. And so much money is just to build a boat. Lafayette looked hesitant. Changing a good boat is something he has been asking for, but he has to pour all the money in... This is something he didn''t expect. Originally, he planned to keep about 200 million in order to use it later. Before Maude started writing, Lafayette hesitated: "Maud..." "nothing." Maude interrupted Lafayette. He knew that Lafayette wanted a good ship on the one hand, and on the other hand he wanted to leave a sum of money to start the plan. But at this time, there must be some choices. "I have the best navigator in the world, so naturally I want to be equipped with a top-notch ship." Maude smiled at Lafayette, then signed. Lafayette moved a look, raised his hand to lightly press the brim of his hat, covered his gaze, and immediately kicked the ground a few times. Jaya glanced at Lafayette who was a little excited. A few seconds later, Maude finished signing and receiving the pen, with some emotion. 630 million... He felt the refreshing feeling of krypton gold, and at the same time, he looked forward to the results of this money. Seeing Maude signing the contract, Keynes felt extremely happy. For a young and promising client like Maud, it is estimated that he will never meet a second one in his life. Keynes thought silently in his heart. After that, it was the design of the ship. Thomas Shipyard has an eccentric designer who once designed the Mobi Dick for the White Beard Pirates. In accordance with Maud''s needs for the best of everything, Keynes recommended this designer who is more than ancient to Maud. "Mr. Maud, Edward is the best designer in our shipyard, but he has a bad temper. If something offends you later, please bear with me." "it is good." Maude nodded. Keynes was worried, for fear that Edward''s weird temper would provoke Maud, so he said a few more words. In this regard, Maud''s reaction was flat, and if he didn''t go to take Keynes, he would at most nod in response. He doesn''t care about the weird temper of the old designer named Edward. Merely this designer has designed the Moby Dick''s resume for the White Beard Pirates, which is enough to make him look at the results and not the process. Before going to see Edward, Maude asked Jaya and the others to stay in the VIP room with only Lafayette. Thomas Shipyard is very large, and Edward likes to be quiet, placing the studio in a remote location. So Maude and the others walked for fifteen minutes before they arrived at the studio. Outside the studio, Keynes knocked gently on the door. Ten seconds passed without any response inside. Keynes cast an apologetic look at Maude and Lafayette, then knocked on the door a few more times. The door was violently opened only after several consecutive times. Inside the door, stood an old man who was less than 1.5 meters tall, with a chicken coop on his head and wearing reading glasses. Buzzing... Five or six thumb-sized flies hovered above the head of that sexually greasy chicken coop. As the door opened, a sour smell came. Edward was angry, and he held an axe in his hand. After seeing Keynes, the anger on old Edward''s face abated slightly. After all, it is the owner''s son, or he grew up watching him. Edward glanced at Maud and Lafayette squintingly, and then looked at Keynes. "what''s up?" "Is such that" Keynes was very clear about Edward''s temperament, and he didn''t talk nonsense, and made things clear in a few words. After listening to Keynes''s explanation, Edward looked at Maude in surprise. Among the guests that Thomas Shipyard has always received, people who are willing to spend money like Maud are extremely rare. Moreover, in Edward''s opinion, Maude is too young... "As long as the money is in place, you will be satisfied." Edward looked at Maude and tempered his temper. This kind of super customer who can pay for him to make perfect use of his technology is unavoidable. Suddenly, Edward''s long silent heart couldn''t help but heat up. "Old man, do you know the Tom on the sea train in the Water Capital?" "Oh?" Edward''s gaze at Maude was a little more confused. What does it mean to mention it suddenly? Maude smiled. His mind was full of whimsical ideas, it was almost a catharsis. I just hope this old man can stand it. Edward trembled inexplicably, his expression slightly confused. (End of this chapter) Chapter 192： A new ship from the future Chapter 192 comes from a new ship in the future "Like a sea train, a ship that uses steam as a power source???" "It''s best to be able to dive??" "Convert the steam into energy that can burst in an instant, and then make the ship fly??" "There is a propeller that can be stored freely on both sides of the hull??? so that it can hang in the air for a period of time when flying???" "If technology permits, the hidden propeller can be converted into an impeller to propel the ship at any time??" "The size of the ship does not need to be too large, but it is best to be equipped with two small vehicles in the cabin, a small submarine, and a land vehicle???" "???" Edward was stunned. Customers spend a lot of money to keep improving. He understands and can appreciate this kind of truth. But listening to Maude''s increasingly exaggerated demands, the young Edward was dumbfounded. Maude looked at Edward who was in a trance, and smiled with his fingers: "Also, that''s..." "Puff." Edward fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth and fainted. "Grandpa Edward!" When Keynes saw this, he rushed over a few steps and squatted down to check Edward''s situation. Immediately, he took out a can of emergency medicine from the pocket of Edward''s messy clothes, poured out a few pills and stuffed it into Edward''s mouth. After taking the medicine, Edward''s condition stabilized after his age. Keynes breathed a sigh of relief, looked back at Maude and Lafayette, and apologized: "Sorry, I made you laugh. The old man is so old that his body will inevitably have some old problems." "Understand." Maude nodded calmly, only when Edward was ill, and went straight to the messy workbench to find paper and pen. "I have almost fifty requests and suggestions. Otherwise, I will write them directly on the paper. When the old man wakes up, Keynes will give them to him." "Ok." Keynes responded, but didn''t notice Edward''s body shaking next to him. Maude''s writing speed is not so fast. After a while, he wrote fifty requirements neatly. "I put the paper here." Maude put down the paper, raised the pen to Keynes with the pen in his hand, and then pressed the pen on the paper. "Ok." Keynes moved Edward to the bed in the studio, and then smiled apologetically at Maude and Lafayette again. Maude didn''t care, and led Lafayette out of the messy studio filled with sour smell. The two left the studio and walked side by side in the corridor. "Maude, how did you come up with the requirements you made?" "Not thinking, but what I saw in the book." "Book? Story book?" "Is it..." Maude chuckled, not wanting to explain further. Can''t you say that it is a comic book called "ONEPIECE"? He would reveal the existence of the Hunter''s Note to Lafayette, but would never reveal the details of his identity as a traverser. And most of the various demands he made to Edward that he saw and felt sorrowful came from the technology tree of this world. Of course, he made so many demands in one brain, and he didn''t expect Edward to accomplish much. Just like taking a chance, he throws out all the possibilities, and then sees how many possibilities Edward can get the bait, so as to make an excellent new ship design. If you are lucky, you might get a new ship from the future. Lafayette didn''t know what Maude was thinking, and could only mourn the old man just now. However, he is full of expectations for the future ship that will spend 600 million yuan. The two returned to the VIP room. After Keynes returned, Maude and him finalized all the follow-up matters. After that, it depends on how long it takes Thomas Shipyard to purchase Baoshu Adam. If it goes well, they may be able to use the new ship in less than two months. If it doesn''t go well... You have to wait a long time. That''s not what Maude wanted to see. But even if he didn''t want to, some things could not be changed by him. The only thing that can be done is to increase prices in exchange for time and efficiency. After solving the new ship, Maude and his party left Thomas Shipyard. "The money for shipbuilding may not be enough, and you will have to add furniture and other things..." Maude was thinking about money. This is the first time he has bothered about money since he found a large sum of money from the Dragon Realm. However, this time krypton gold is necessary. Because the new ship is not only a guarantee for their navigation at sea, but also their future home. For this, no matter how much money is spent, it is worth it. "If you want to get money fast, that means... grab the money from your peers." "But this is not an impossible place. Even if there are a lot of peers, you can''t be too blatant." Considering the way to get money fast, of course, is to grab it directly. It was impossible for Maude to steal money from civilians. The target he thought of at the first time was naturally other pirate groups. This kind of black eating black is what he is most willing to do. However, although there is no naval garrison in this place, there are a large number of soldiers from the Ahab country, and Dick City has made several rules that cannot be violated. As a pirate, if he acts too arrogantly, he will inevitably be targeted by the soldiers of Ahab. He is not afraid of being targeted, but he does not want to affect the manufacture of new ships. After thinking about it, Maude led the way out of Thomas Shipyard and came to North Street. Suddenly, gunshots started. Dozens of lead bullets flew out of the dark and went straight to Maude. Maude noticed it, but didn''t do anything. Lafayette''s eyes were cold, and he stepped to Maude''s left side, using a crutch with an armed color to knock down all the flying lead bullets. Jaya came to the right side of Maude, drew out the hand axe, and also slammed the lead bullet that targeted Maude. The sudden shooting caused Betty to run to the center of Jim''s legs for the first time, and then fell to the ground in relief, as if this was the only safe place right now. Bailey lay on Maude''s shoulder, glanced at Betty who was frightened, opened his mouth and yawned. The shooting happened suddenly. After the gunshots passed, the residents on the street reacted, and after subconsciously hiding in various obstacles, they immediately looked at Maude and his group on the street. Although there are many pirates in Dick City, shooting in the street is still rare. I don''t know who the group provokes... The residents of Dick City thought silently. After Lafayette and Jaya blocked the lead bullet, Maude stopped and looked calmly at the direction where the lead bullet came. The breath that he felt neither showed up nor shot the second round of shooting, but evacuated directly from here. It is decisive to fail to retreat with one blow. Lafayette danced a circle of sticks with a cane, killing intent in his eyes, and asked, "Do you chase?" "of course." Maude narrowed his eyes and sneered, "Don''t leave one, and don''t forget to search." "To understanding." Lafayette also sneered, and immediately chased the gunmen who had fled. Jaya hesitated for a moment, but also chased the gunman who fled from another direction. Maude watched Lafayette and Jaya chasing down those short-eyed gunmen, paused, and immediately looked at the men in front of the street who exuded obvious killing intent. Dare to come head-on, obviously quite confident, not to mention weakening. "Ah" A wisp of coldness came from the corner of Maude''s mouth. If not necessary, he will follow the rules of Dick City. Before the new ship is built, act as low-key as possible. But since others have handed the knife and gun to their eyes, then... kill! Kill those rats who dare not come forward! No one dared to provoke you if you are standing here! (End of this chapter) Chapter 193： Lets kill one! Chapter 193 is here to kill one! The Kingdom of Ahab, which rules Leviathan Island, is one of the countries in the world. As a franchise, the Kingdom of Ahab has some powers. For example, you can ask the world government for help in a crisis. For another example, you can apply to the navy for a long-term force stationed in the country to resist those pirates who may invade at any time. However, the Ahab Kingdom rarely exercises these powers. Among the many franchised countries, its national conditions are very rare, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is strange... Here, if you see a pirate and a bounty hunter drinking at the same table, don''t be surprised. This is the norm in Dick City, and it is also a scene maintained by the rules. Of course, you can have fun on the table that you can see, and you can hold swords and guns under the invisible table. Therefore, there are many pirates and bounty hunters in Dick City. However, due to the deterrence of the army of the Ahab Kingdom, they rarely argue or fight in the streets. Even if you want to do it, you will only choose half the block of Shizidong Street that is out of the sight of the army. There was chaos and disorder, and it was a fighting field specially prepared by King Ahab for the [guests], which was nicknamed [Xiashui Ditch] privately by soldiers. And those nobles and nobles who live above the head of Dick City would not adopt the particularly tasteless name of the ditch. For them, the chaotic East Street is a unique Colosseum. Those who bite each other inside do not matter whether they are pirates or bounty hunters, let alone people or beasts. In the eyes of them, the inferior is no different from the beast. Except for East Street, other places are the areas where Ahab''s army mainly operates. Therefore, fighting on the street is rare, let alone shooting in the street. This is also one of the reasons why the residents of North Street were surprised, and the Maudes who had suffered such battles turned into stinging existences in their eyes. After all, the source of chaos has always been suspected. The three men who walked towards Maud''s stride are the bounty hunters who have been entrenched in Dick City for a long time. Compared to the group of guys who sneaked a shot and ran away just now, these three bounty hunters came upright and confident. Just take off Maude''s head, you can get 400 million bounty. So much money, as long as they don''t touch gambling, they will have no worries about food and clothing for the rest of their lives. Such huge benefits are worthy of their corresponding risks. "It''s the three Malet brothers..." The residents of North Street recognized the identities of the three bounty hunters, and the identities of the Mauds who stood on the opposite side of them were naturally ready to come out. "The people who were shot must be pirates." "No wonder..." The residents suddenly felt a little relieved on their faces. Dick City will do business with pirates, but it doesn''t mean they will like pirates. Their thinking is simple. Since even the three Marlet brothers have been dispatched, it shows that Maude and his party must be fierce pirates with a high bounty. In this way, these pirates are mostly done without the soldiers. The residents of North Street thought silently. After all, the three Marlet brothers once killed a pirate group that offered a bounty of more than 60 million in East Street. They are well-known bounty hunters in Dick City, and ordinary pirates will take the initiative to avoid them when they see them. Under the silent gaze of the residents of North Street, the three Malet brothers came dozens of meters in front of Maude. "You are Bacardi Maud." Among the three brothers, the bearded man who was the leader took out a reward from his pocket for being stabbed several times by a dagger. He glanced at Maude, then lowered his head and compared the photos on the reward order. After confirming that he was correct, the bearded man looked up at Maude again. "Ok?" It was only a very brief moment when he lowered his head and raised his head again, but there was no figure in Maude in his field of vision, and his eyes were suddenly warm. The bearded man was slightly startled, his eyes became blood red inexplicably. "What, what happened..." His vision suddenly turned around, his beard looked bewildered. "Brother Hodge!!!" I heard the brother''s anxious cry. However, the voice sounded like it was coming from a long distance, erratic like... the voice in a dream. Bang. The bearded man called Hodge fell to the ground blankly. I''m dying? Before losing consciousness, there was a moment of clarity in his mind. However, what followed was still at a loss. When is it... Hodge''s eyes went dark and he lost his breath. His corpse was lying on the ground, half of his face was two meters away, and blood spread at a speed visible to the naked eye. Beside the body, Hodge''s two brothers looked angry. It was just a matter of asking, this prey worth 400 million Baileys cut off Hodge''s head at such a fast speed, and passed them. That kind of breeze rushing over seemed to be stepping on their line of life and death with an extremely contemptuous gesture. "I didn''t see clearly..." While the second child of the Marlet brothers was furious, his gaze at Maude was full of shock. Cang! The remaining two brothers suddenly drew their long swords. Maude was holding a thousand birds, and the blue blade slanted to his side, and the sharp blade was only a few centimeters above the ground. Malet''s second child stared at Maud, and said angrily: "You..." The first syllable just came out, but it stopped abruptly. Because Maude has already come before him. The pupil of Malet''s second child immediately reflected a sword light that was cut on the face. Cang! In a critical moment, Malet''s second child raised his sword in time to parry Maude''s sharp cut. "Blocked, then we will look at the youngest...what?" Cracks suddenly appeared on the long knife that resisted Maude''s attack. Looking at the cracks, Malet''s face suddenly changed. Immediately after hearing a crisp sound, the long knife suddenly split into several pieces. Lost the long sword, the faint blue blade of Chidori slashed straight towards Malet''s chest. laugh! After a slash, Malets second child shot several blood arrows on his chest, and the pupils in his eye sockets suddenly turned up, revealing a bloodshot white of his eyes, and then fell to the ground. "Second brother!" Malet''s old third eye was about to split, and he roared and slashed towards Maude. Maude looked coldly, and his free left hand leaned forward, grabbing the collar of Malet''s second child who was about to fall on the ground. Immediately, Maude twisted his waist, like throwing a hammer, and threw the corpse at the youngest Marlet who was slashing a knife. "you!!!" Malet''s youngest third had his eyes widened, hurriedly stopped the offensive, and caught the body of the second brother who was thrown by Maude with one hand. At this moment, a gunshot sounded. Carrying the lead bullet wrapped in heat through the armpit of the corpse, he punched a blood hole with white smoke in the forehead of the youngest Malet. Malet''s youngest body stiffened and fell to the ground. Maude lightly put away the smoking Raven''s Flintlock, and walked over the corpses of the three Marlet brothers towards Jim and Bailey with a grievous expression. No need to speak harshly. The three corpses on the ground alone are enough to show a message to the rats who covet the bounty. Come without fear of death! Come one, kill one! On the North Street, residents looked at the bodies of the three Malet brothers who had been killed by Maude in horror. Before that, they couldn''t imagine that the three Mallet brothers, who are well-known in Dick City, would be defeated so easily. In the dark. "Just a face-to-face meeting, and the three Marlette brothers were..." "The group of people who shot and attacked the Maud Pirates just now is probably over." Many Dao''s eyes filled with surprise quietly receded. Although they were psychologically prepared, they were still shocked when they saw Maude lose the three brothers who were not weak in strength. Among these people, a man playing with a slender needle is particularly conspicuous. "It''s really amazing now, Maude..." The powerful strength displayed in the street made this man hard to hide his shock. at the same time. Lafayette killed the person who had just shot and found some money from the body. Not much. On the other side, Jaya is also over. However, instead of searching the body, she turned around and left. (End of this chapter) Chapter 194： money first Chapter 194 Money is supreme Lafayette and Jaya, who dealt with the attackers, returned to Maude one after another. They glanced at the bodies of the three Malet brothers lying on the street, but did not respond. From the moment Maude was offered a reward by the Navy, things like this kind of door-to-door trouble shooting would only happen endlessly. Needless to say, the navy, like bounty hunters, and even those peers who see money, want Mords heads worth over 100 million. "Only about three hundred thousand." Lafayette raised the thick stack of banknotes in his hand. The largest banknote in it was 2000. He chased and killed 19 people, but only about 300,000 Pele was found. This shows how poor this group of attackers are trying to win the Maud bounty. In fact, most pirates and bounty hunters are not rich. They have been licking blood on the tip of the knife for many years, and they don''t know which one will come first tomorrow or the accident. In this environment, once they "earn" money, they will only spend the first time for fun. Of course, there are also some pirates who like to "store" the looted treasures on remote and uninhabited islands, or use them to constantly grow their team. As for bounty hunters, as long as they reach their age, they will also start saving for retirement. Therefore, if you want to maximize the benefits of black eating black, it is best to find some famous pirate groups to start. "Really little, barely enough for one meal." Maude glanced at the trophy in Lafayette''s hand and shook his head slightly. "Are you going to have dinner?" Bailey, who was lying on Jim''s bald head, lit up when he heard the word eating. Maude ignored the energetic Bailey, and turned to look at Betty who shivered and held Jim''s thigh. "Betty, is there a pirate business in the city?" "Yes, yes, but it''s messy and dangerous there." "Then you dare to take us there?" Maude looked at Betty as his emotions gradually calmed down with a smile in his eyes. Betty hesitated, then nodded. He didn''t want to lose Maud, a quality customer. "Lead the way." Maude smiled. Going to a tavern that specializes in pirate business is of course not purely for eating and drinking, but to find out which pirate groups are suitable for starting in Dick City. Although this is not an impossible place, it does not hinder Maude''s idea of ??getting some money from his colleagues. After all the talents walked out of the way, they saw a heavily armed army coming in mighty and mighty forces. This army was marching in formation, and the clanging sound made by the iron armor bumps, which made this army exude a mighty and extraordinary aura. Seeing a hundred troops coming from the front, Betty, who led the way, couldn''t help stopping. When facing the army, he was calmer if he didn''t break the law, and at the same time he knew the army''s motives for coming here. "Brother Maud..." Betty looked back at Maude timidly. Maude didn''t say anything, and took a few steps forward, past Betty, blocking the army''s scrutiny gaze. The head of the army is a middle-aged man wearing silver armor and holding a double-edged axe. He was examining Maude, and after a few glances, he immediately recognized Maude''s identity. Bacardi Maud, offering a reward of 100 million... The middle-aged man''s heart condensed. The number of bounty is the only criterion used by these soldiers to judge the strength of a pirate. The pirates with more than 100 million are worthy of attention. While the middle-aged man looked at Maud, Maud was also looking at the middle-aged man. The strength is okay. After judging the background of the middle-aged man, Maude glanced at the rest of the soldiers from the corner of his eye. These soldiers are not fancy, they are much better than the trash pirates they usually encounter. With these elite soldiers present, it is no wonder that the Kingdom of Ahab dared to receive pirates. After all, strength is the capital that can be messed up. Maude sighed in his heart. Both sides looked at each other, and neither spoke. A few seconds later, an armored soldier came to the middle-aged man and said in a low voice: "Captain Matthew, the one killed was the three bounty hunter Marlet Brothers." The middle-aged man called Matthew nodded when he heard the words, and immediately stared at Maude, with a solemn expression: "You murdered in the street and violated Article 9 of the Regulations. You should be punished as a crime." "Oh?" Maude looked at Matthew with interest. Directly declare the crime regardless of the reason, which shows the hegemony of the army of the Ahab Kingdom in maintaining order. "and then?" Maude looked calm. Matthew did not feel weak because Maude was a big pirate who offered a reward of over 100 million yuan. He said coldly: "You have two options, one is to be punished and serve 60 days of labor, and the other is to pay two million Baileys for exemption." "..." Maude was silent upon hearing this. Lafayette Jaya and others looked surprised. So, the existence of such penal regulations is to make money, right? And human lives are worth two million Baileys? Or, because the deceased was a bounty hunter from outside the island, the conviction would be so hasty? If this is the case, it is no wonder that the so-called three Marlet brothers dared to do it in the street. After all, compared to the high bounty, the six million Baileys exemption money is really nothing. Such speculation is close to the truth. If the people killed are the people of the country, the penalty standard must be increased more than three times. Also, because the perpetrator was a pirate, Matthew didn''t even plan to investigate the cause of this incident. The fine is over. Afterwards, according to the information recorded in the [name book], go to the residence of the three Marlet brothers to take over the [heritage] left by them. All in all, everything is in line with money. This is the truth laid down by the great king. "Haha." After a while, Maude laughed out loud. The Ahab country on Leviathan Island is quite interesting. The Ahab Kingdom that has never met before, who has made these rules, does not seem to be ordinary people. Country... In this way, you can collect money even while sitting. Seeing Maude who laughed out loud, the army soldiers and even Matthew had displeased eyes. Maude slowly stopped the laughter, and pulled out the Chidori with a loud sound. Wow! The act of drawing the sword made the well-trained soldiers draw out their weapons for the first time. Maude crossed the sword in front of him, calmly watching the guards of soldiers. If this group of soldiers enforcing the royal power took a little time to ask the reason before declaring the crime, or if they were more polite, then Maude wouldn''t draw his sword directly. He will be scrupulous about the new ship, but it does not mean that he will be soft to this group of soldiers. "What if I don''t choose?" Maude''s eyes were like knives, passing a group of soldiers. The vigorous momentum, like a large amount of blood slamming on the soldiers, made them feel a sense of heavy lead inexplicably. "This guy" Matthew''s face changed. Only when he felt the "bloody smell" full of aura head-on, this sergeant with a level of 100 or more slashed deeply felt the horror of Maude. Not strength, but the aura poured out by life and blood. The person in front of him is really a ruthless person who will slaughter the town out! "Captain Matthew, what are you doing?!" When the arrow was drawn, an angry voice came. Everyone followed the sound, but it was Keynes who came in a hurry. "Master Keynes." Matthew looked at the visitor, bowed and saluted, acting very polite. You know, Thomas Shipyard can create a lot of income for the Kingdom of Ahab every year, so it is deeply loved by the king who attaches great importance to money, and even developed into marriage... Keynes glanced coldly at the soldier who showed his weapon, and finally looked at Matthew, and said in a deep voice: "This Mr. Maud is a distinguished guest of our Thomas Shipyard. I don''t care what happens here, but you have to pay for your faux pas." "..." Matthew''s eyes changed slightly, and he raised his hand to make a gesture for the soldiers to put away their weapons. Afterwards, Matthew decisively removed his helmet and made an unexpected move. He actually knelt down to Maude on one knee. Immediately afterwards, the soldiers behind him made the same move. On both sides of the long street, the residents who continued to pay attention to this side watched this scene incredible. Keynes did not respond. According to the rules set by the greedy king, if the interests are damaged, let alone kneel and apologize, there is no hesitation in cutting off the heads of this group of soldiers. The Kingdom of Ahab, under the rule of that greedy king, is such a money-supreme country Knowing the roots is like Keynes, and it is normal for Matthew and other soldiers to kneel and apologize. However, even the surrounding residents found it incredible, let alone Maude and others who were outsiders. "This" Maude looked at Matthew, who was kneeling on one knee, and waiting for the soldiers in surprise. this country what''s going on. (End of this chapter) Chapter 195： long time no see Chapter 195 Long time no see With just a word from Keynes, the imposing army directly knelt down in the street regardless of its face. Under the gaze of many eyes, Matthew lowered his head slightly and did not speak. But his move was enough to give Keynes an explanation. "roll." Keynes said blankly. Matthew gave him face, and he didn''t let Matthew continue to embarrass him, and gave him a step forward. "Okay, Lord Keynes." Matthew got up, smiled at Keynes, then turned decisively, and led the team away from North Street. Before leaving, he even took away the bodies of the three Malet brothers. As for the act of kneeling and apologizing just now, it was nothing to him. That Bacardi Maud... Being able to be called a distinguished guest by Keynes, and paying so much attention, it is very likely that he placed a high-priced order to Thomas Shipyard. And a part of the revenue from each order of Thomas Shipyard will be handed over to the king who values ??money more than anything. In the face of this kind of relationship, if you have a bad relationship with Maude... He was worthy of the Mord Pirates, he was afraid that Keynes would go to the king''s side and say a few ill-informed things. At that time, most of them will be sent to the [hanging prison] side. Even if they commit suicide, they don''t want to be tortured by [hanging prison] to make life worse than death. Thinking of some horrible images, Matthew couldn''t help but feel cold, and only hoped that Keynes would not trouble him afterwards. Matthew retired quickly. The soldiers accompanying him said nothing. They have become accustomed to this kind of face-off situation because of disputes over interests. In the situation just now, if Keynes hadn''t come forward, then they would inevitably encounter the Maud Pirates. but The soldiers shuddered as they thought of Maude''s aura that had been soaked in blood. To be honest, they didn''t want to face Maude at all. It may be a blessing to be able to solve this problem by kneeling. Above Cross North Street. Maude and others watched the army leave. The performance of this group of soldiers just now made Maude and the others realize that Keynes''s identity may be very unusual. After coming forward to persuade Matthew and other soldiers to retreat, Keynes smiled apologetically at Maud. "Mr. Maude, please don''t take it to heart." "It''s okay." Maude put away the chidori. Had it not been for Keynes, he would inevitably have to do it again. In Dick City, if you just kill pirates or bounty hunters, there will be basically no trouble in the follow-up. But if they do something to the army, then they are probably going to build ships elsewhere. Even if the consequences can be foreseen, Maude would never give up and keep his hands in that situation. If the power from the pursuit can''t be used at this time, what''s the point of his insistence on becoming stronger? Pirates should do what they want to do in accordance with their heart. After helping Maud solve the matter, Keynes greeted a few words before returning to the shipyard. In the near future, he will devote all his energy to Maud''s astronomical new ship. After Keynes left, Maude and his group walked towards the cross East Street. Around the street, what happened just now caused the residents to look at Maud and others in a fundamental change. This group of people can make Keynes of Thomas Shipyard so preferentially, certainly not small. Under the gaze of many eyes, Maude and the others left North Street and came to the center of Cross Street. Lafayette looked back at the direction of North Street, and said softly: "The behavior of the group of soldiers just now surprised me." "I didn''t expect them to... this country is a bit strange." Maude looked at the bustling streets. Betty, who was walking in the front, opened her mouth and hesitated, but in the end she said nothing. In this country, money is the most important thing. Not only can it be used to exempt crimes, but it can also be used to buy life. Here, the value of everyone can even be measured by the amount of money. It is like a reward for measuring the value of pirates, and like the selling price and auction price for measuring the value of slaves. What the king did was to enlarge the world as much as possible. And such a place is precisely a paradise for some people. Under Betty''s leadership, Maude and his party came to a large-scale tavern on East Street. Before coming over, Betty had roughly introduced Maude and the others about the situation on East Street. It can be understood that East Street is the only place in Dick City that cannot be interfered by the army. Therefore, even if it is robbed and murdered here, the army will not come to find fault. It''s just that from the moment Keynes took the lead for Maud, even if Maud did the same thing again in other neighborhoods, the army responsible for maintaining order would no longer ask Maud for trouble. Money is power. This kind of truth can be fully reflected in the kingdom of Ahab. Knowing that East Street is an impossible place, Maude and Lafayette''s minds suddenly became active. They pushed open the door of the tavern and went straight in. The original noisy tavern gradually quieted down because of their arrival. The eyes of everyone in the tavern were on Maude. As long as the bounty and well-known pirates, no matter where they go, as long as they are there, they will inevitably attract attention. These eyes are mostly in awe. They are afraid of Maude. And Maude does have the capital that scares them. Maude scanned the pirates in the tavern. Swept by Maude''s gaze, most of the pirates bowed their heads to avoid that gaze. Maude didn''t care about the ostrich reaction of these pirates. When he saw a man with two chains tied to his body, his eyes stopped consciously. Immediately, he withdrew his gaze without a trace and walked towards the empty seat in the tavern. The man with the chain on his body is Buffalo. "Oh, I''m not very lucky, I don''t seem to be able to go to the casino later." Buffalo quietly glanced at Maud and his party who were seated, thinking to himself. Had it not been for a few more drinks, he himself would have been in the casino ten minutes ago. Meeting Maude in the tavern because of a difference in thoughts made Buffalo feel bad luck. "By the way, he doesn''t recognize me." Buffalo suddenly thought of something. "Then what am I worrying about?" Buffalo realized it and couldn''t help laughing, revealing the Don Quixote family mark on his white teeth. After Maude and the others took their seats, the voices in the tavern showed signs of recovery. Maude didn''t pay much attention to Buffalo, but he recognized Buffalo''s identity. The hair style and beard like the blades of the electric fan are simply guiding lights. "Could it be that Baby-5, who has weapon fruits, is also on this island?" Maude''s mood floated. He remembers that Buffalo and Baby-5 of the Don Quixote family often act together. If Baby-5 is also on this island, then... At this moment, the pub door was pushed open. A tall man in a coat walked in, stopped and scanned the door, and went straight to the wine table where Maude was. The man looked at Maude and grinned: "It''s been a long time, Maude." "Arthur, you''re not dead?" Maude looked up at the man in front of him, somewhat surprised. Hearing the words, Arthur, the funeral director of the original Mad Hatter Town, twitched the corner of his mouth and pointed to the last empty seat beside the wine table. "This sounds harsh, do you mind if I sit down?" "Mind." Maude didn''t give any face. "..." Arthur''s expression was a little stiff. After a light cough, he cheeked and sat down directly. In order to avoid being driven directly by Maude, he took the initiative to find a topic. "Maud, you also came for Devil Fruit?" "Ok." Maude nodded calmly. Lafayette at the same table looked calm. It seemed that they came to Leviathan not to build ships, but for the devil''s fruit that Arthur revealed on his own initiative. However, this news is no longer a secret in Dick City. Arthur didn''t doubt that he had him, with such a look on his face, he quickly glanced at Bailey who was occupying a seat, wondering if this skunk was the beast that Maud used to compete in? Without thinking, Arthur lowered his voice. "It is said that the devil fruit was found on an island called the Little Garden." I am a waste pig. . Waste waste waste pigs. . Timed out again. . Ugh. . Cheer up and be **! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 196： very natural Chapter 196 is natural "small garden?" A gleam of light flashed in Maude''s eyes. He immediately became interested when he heard Arthur talk about Devil Fruit. Pretending to know this, just want Arthur to continue talking. I never thought that this devil fruit was actually related to Xiao Huayuan. "Yes, that is a very interesting Taikoo island." After Arthur sat down, he took an empty glass very well, and poured himself a glass of wine. Now, the young man sitting in front of him is no longer the hard work in the weapons shop, but a great pirate who offers a reward of over 100 million. The change in identity also caused a substantial change in Arthur''s attitude towards Maud. In the past, he ignored or despised the existence of Maude. Now, he had to face up, and even look up at Maude''s existence. Upon hearing what Arthur said, Jaya glanced at Maude subconsciously. The small garden on Taikoo Island is something Maude once told her. Arthur played with the wine glass, looked up at Maude with a calm face, and continued: "According to the survivor who brought the Devil Fruit back, the island is full of threatening ancient giant creatures, and...two powerful giants." "..." Maude pretended to be interested. In fact, he knew all these things. However, he wanted to know Arthur''s motive for coming to him to say these things. Seeing Maud''s interest, Arthur felt calm, first raised his glass and took a sip of wine, and then immediately went on to talk about the little garden. "Maud, those two giants are very unusual, do you know the Giant Pirates?" "do not know." Maude shook his head very cooperatively. Bailey looked at Maude, and inexplicably had a subtle feeling that made him quite familiar. It has nothing to do with me anyway. Bailey thought to himself, he picked up a piece of meat and ate it. Arthur looked at Maude and said seriously: "That was a pirate group formed by giants a hundred years ago. They were rampant on the sea unimpeded, and wherever they went, they burned one village after another." "In just a few years, countless people have died in their hands, which shocked the world at that time." "And the two giants in the small garden are the captains of the Giant Soldier Pirate Group, the green ghost Dongli and the red ghost Broki!" "Nowadays, the giant pirate group led by them has fallen apart, but their wanted order that was rewarded with a reward of 100 million is still valid." At this point, Arthur''s eyes showed light. Maude took a sip of wine and said lightly: "Then?" "Two hundred million." Arthur raised **** and said seriously: "Their head is worth 200 million. Are you interested?" "..." Maude laughed and said nothing. Arthur didn''t care either, and said in a slightly bewitching tone: "If the Giant Soldier Pirate Group is healthy, it would be more difficult to take away the two-million-dollar head of the Green Ghost and the Red Ghost, but they are now lonely and very suitable for starting. " "You and I cooperate, as long as you take some measures, it is not difficult to kill them. The bounty received afterwards is seven and three. How about?" Was it for this thing? Maude thought to himself, and immediately changed the subject lightly, and asked: "Do you know what power the devil fruit brought back from the small garden is?" Seeing Maude changed the subject, Arthur was a little disappointed, but he still answered Maude''s question. "I heard that it is an ancient species of the animal family. I don''t know if it is true or not." "Ancient species..." Maudemo rubbed his chin and instantly thought of the island condition of the small garden. There are countless ancient creatures living there, including various dinosaurs. If the devil fruit in Dick City is really an ancient species of the animal family, and then it was brought back from the small garden... Wouldn''t it be that the devil fruits that were planted in ancient animals were all produced in small gardens? While Mord was thinking about it, Jaya curiously asked: "Why don''t those who have found the Devil Fruits eaten them directly?" Maude glanced at Jaya, who was curious about the matter, and smiled: "Because some people prefer real money than unknown power." "Oh." Jia Ya nodded. Devil fruit can bring power, and having power can bring money. The reason is very shallow, but that requires a process. Therefore, it is also a choice that many people will make to exchange the unknown power that exists in the future in exchange for the money that can change the life of the future. And on this island where money is supreme, it is the most normal thing to exchange devil fruits for money. "Arthur, Little Garden is not on this route. If you want to attack the two giants, the premise is to get a permanent pointer to the small garden island." Maude looked at Arthur, and inexplicably changed the topic from the devil fruit to the small garden. Arthur was stunned for a moment, a little unable to keep up with Maude''s thinking. So, are you guys interested in Devil Fruits or the Bounty of Little Garden Giant? Helpless, Arthur lowered his voice once again: "During this time, many people came for the Devil Fruit of the Colosseum, but many people went straight to the small garden in order to get the bounty of the green ghost and the red ghost, which led to the permanent pointer of the small garden. A popular item." At this point, Arthur showed a confident smile. "But... I happen to have a permanent pointer for a small garden here." "Oh?" Maude''s eyes shimmered slightly and curiously said: "Permanent pointer, we just came to the Great Channel. I only heard that the appearance of the permanent pointer looks like an hourglass, but I haven''t seen it personally." "It really looks like an hourglass." Arthur took out the permanent pointer of the little garden from his pocket. "Eh, it''s more refined than expected, can you show me?" Maude reached out to Arthur naturally. Arthur didn''t think much, and put the permanent pointer in the palm of Maude''s stretched out hand. Maude took the permanent pointer, put the permanent pointer in the pocket of his underwear more naturally, and then picked up the bottle more naturally and poured a glass of wine for Arthur. As if he hadn''t taken the permanent pointer at all just now. "???" Arthur looked at Maude blankly. Above the wine table, only the sound of Bailey chewing meat was left. "Maud?" "Ok?" Maude looked at Arthur in doubt, as if saying: What''s the matter? Arthur twitched his mouth and reminded: "The permanent pointer you put away just now...is mine." "What permanent pointer?" "..." Arthur looked at Maude with an incredible look, and said every word: "The permanent pointer of the little garden!" "Oh, this is what you are talking about, why, do you have a permanent pointer for the small garden?" Maude slowly sliced ??a piece of steak and calmly said: "Speaking of which, I have been on the Great Channel for a while, but I haven''t even seen the permanent pointer, alas..." "???" Arthur looked at Maude in silence, as if he had met Maude for the first time. Then, he looked at the other people at the same table. Meet Arthur''s gaze. Lafayette tasted the signature spirits in the tavern at ease. Jia Ya concentrated on cutting the steak for Bailey. Jim and Bailey just eat meat. Little guide Betty''s head is almost buried under the table. "..." Arthur was speechless for a long time. Inside the pub. A man got up and paid the bill and left. Out of the tavern, the man walked into a dim alley, raised his hand and rolled up his sleeves, revealing a watch-like phone worm. After dialing a certain number. The man lowered his voice and said, "Bacardi Mod is on Leviathan Island." (End of this chapter) Chapter 197： Trafalgar Rowe Chapter 197 Trafalgar Luo Stained canvas hung above the laneway, interlaced, blocking most of the light from [Hanging Deng Vine]. The man wearing the khaki coat and the top hat of the same color walked into the dark place, lowered his head slightly, and looked at the phone bug on his wrist. "understood." Two seconds later, a deep male voice came from the other side of the phone worm. Subsequently, the communication hangs up. The man in the overcoat closed the cover of the phone worm and pulled down his sleeves to hide the phone worm. "With Devil Fruit as the prize of the contest..." The man in the coat whispered in the laneway. The voice sounded very hoarse, with a hint of feminine sharpness. "It''s going to be lively." The man in the coat raised his hand and gently pressed the brim of his hat, and looked back in the direction of the tavern. Only a few people know that the person behind the Dick City Colosseum is actually the king who is in the capital above the whale''s head and rarely comes down to Dick City. However, that king will not be absent from the Beasts Contest once a month. And this time, in order to make the contest more lively, the king even took a devil fruit as a prize for the contest. In addition, a prize pool of 50 million Baileys was established. Such a generous prize has indeed attracted many outsiders. In only a week or so, the docks specially prepared for outsiders were almost full of ships. You know, in the open whale mouth on Leviathan Island, the largest area is the "U"-shaped port. Even so, such a large port is still unable to handle the incoming foreign ships. The influx of outsiders has relatively increased the turnover of those shops in Dick City. It is unknown how much taxes will be contributed to Ahab''s treasury afterwards. The man in the coat stared at the direction of the tavern, and after a moment he retracted his gaze and walked into the shadows. Inside the pub. Maud''s influence gradually faded. The pirates, who gradually let go, began to drink and chat loudly again. After a while, the voice of the people heated up again. Most of the things they talked about were the Beast Contest half a month later. It is not only the unidentified devil fruit that can make them so enthusiastic, but also the bonus that starts at 50 million Bailey. If you can win the championship, you will have strength and wealth at once. At this time, Arthur was very tired. Before that, he would never have thought that Maude would understate the permanent pointer to the small garden so lightly. He seriously underestimated Maude''s face. In this case, he lacked the ability to lift the table, so he could only swallow the bitter fruit in tears. But he was still unwilling. I wanted to find a reliable partner, who would have thought that permanent pointers would be hacked. "The permanent pointer was bought by my bankruptcy..." Arthur began to sell badly. "Oh, I understand, I will treat you to this meal." Modder was very focused, and then poured another glass of wine for Arthur. "..." Arthur stared at Maude, who looked as usual. Acknowledge it. "you are vicious." He smiled wryly. Maude blinked his eyes and looked confused. Arthur felt distressed, toasted and drank, and squinted at Bailey who was concentrating on eating meat. "Maud, are you planning to use this ferret to participate in the Beast Contest thirteen days from now?" "Ok." Maude nodded. In fact, he didn''t know the Beasts Convention at all, and he went straight to the shipyard when he came to Leviathan Island. Before that, I didn''t know that the prize for the championship was a devil fruit. Despite this, he was able to take Arthur''s words without hindrance. In chatting, whether he is fooling or pretending to understand, he has never worried that he will die. And in order to thank Arthur for giving him a permanent pointer, he picked up the bottle and filled it up for Arthur again. "Can it... work?" Arthur looked at Bailey, who pretended to be a cute pet, and even became more gentle when eating meat. "Is it okay? I have to try before I know." Maude added a few evenly sliced ??steaks to the plate in front of Bailey, with a fatherly smile on his face. Arthur stopped talking when he saw this. In the past few years, he has been thinking about getting a devil fruit. He was madly surprised when he heard the news about the ancient species of devil fruits in Leviathan Island. However, he knew nothing about fighting beasts, how could he have the ability to win the championship. After a road failed, he turned to think of two giant pirates on the small garden island who offered a reward of over 100 million. As long as you can get the bounty smoothly... At that time, you can go to the black market of the underground world to place a price on the devil fruit. But now... Ugh. The other road was blocked by this bastard. Thinking of this, Arthur was extremely depressed, and he didn''t bother to disclose information about the Colosseum to Maude, and continued to drink bitter wine. He drinks diligently, and Maude is also diligent. The wine table was harmonious, exuding a cheerful atmosphere. In the corner of the tavern, Buffalo was full, got up slowly, and walked towards the door. Before leaving, he glanced at the wine table where Maude was without a trace. Crunch. Buffalo pushed the door open and walked out, not even noticing an inexplicable look from behind. After leaving the tavern, Buffalo walked straight towards the casino. "I don''t know if that devil fruit is an ancient species..." When Buffalo walked, his eyes were thinking. "Oh, whether it is or not, according to the young master''s intention, whenever there is a slight possibility, we must get the devil fruit." Buffalo''s fan-leaf hairstyle can''t help turning. "After all...the ancient fruits were all the beasts...Oh, let''s play a few first." Buffalo grinned, and Don Quixote''s family mark was revealed in the street. "Huh? I seem to have forgotten something, forget it, let''s talk about it later!" Buffalo hastened the pace of going to the casino. He, who was addicted to gambling, completely left the request for help behind. Dick City, Inner Bay. A series of bubbles suddenly floated on the sparkling sea near the pier. After a while, a small-scale yellow submarine emerged from the water, shaking a lot of water. On the deck of the submarine, the wet wooden hatch was opened. A tall man with a long knife walked out of the cabin. Behind the man was a white bear wearing clothes that could stand upright. "Wow, those above are hanging lamp vines!" The white bear looked up at the glowing plants hanging upside down under the cave ceiling, but he was talking. The man standing in front of him also raised his head and looked at the hanging vine. "Yes, it is indeed the Hanging Deng Vine. I heard that it is still the national treasure of the Ahab Kingdom... But what about the national treasure? In order to solve the plague, the highly toxic roots of the Hanging Deng Vine... Ive decided." A touch of coldness appeared at the corner of the man''s mouth. "very handsome!" The white bear had bright eyes, looking at the man with a look of worship. Click. The man didn''t appreciate it, and tapped the white bear on the head with a knife handle. Immediately, the man looked at several figures in the cabin. "Xia Qi, you stay and watch the boat." "no problem!" "Bebo, go ashore." The man called out the name of the white bear and jumped onto the pier lightly. The white bear called Beibo first smiled at his companions in the cabin, then ran away without looking back, and followed the man onto the dock. "That guy Beibo..." The companions looked helpless. Subsequently, the yellow submarine dived back into the seabed. The man with the knife led the white bear towards the town. If Buffalo saw a man holding a knife here, he would probably not help but call out the name of the man holding a knife-Trafalgar Luo! Failed to go to bed early again. . Tossing about in bed for hours, finally got up for a chapter. . Cover your face. . I thought that if I go to bed early, I shouldn''t have to sleep for more than ten hours. . Can free up more time code words. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 198： Bear and ferret Chapter 198 The Bear and Itachi After boarding the dock, Luo threw the sharp knife [Ghost Cry] in his hand to Beibo. The latter caught [Ghost Cry] and held it in his arms skillfully. He is used to helping Luo take the knife. "Captain, people here don''t seem to be afraid of pirates!" Beibo, who was holding the knife, looked around and looked strange after seeing the residents on the street turning a blind eye to them. You know, the overalls he wore on him were printed with a conspicuous pattern of their Pirates of Red Heart. Although the pattern has nothing to do with the skull. Luo squinted and couldn''t see far away, a man dressed as if he had written the word "pirate" on his face walked into a clothing store. Reminiscent of the pirate boats moored in the pier, there are at least fifty or sixty ships. This shows that more than not being afraid of pirates... "This country is special." Luo looked careless. He was not interested in the national conditions of this country, and came here just to get the roots of the hanging lamp vine. "Captain, Captain, come and see!!!" Beibo''s voice suddenly came from behind. Luo heard the sound and turned his head subconsciously, but saw that Bei Bo was already in front of a shop ten meters away. "When did you go there!" "Just now." Beibo looked at his captain in confusion. Luo sighed helplessly, turned around and came to Bei Bo''s side. Standing in front of them was a strange shop with a sign of [Beast Equipment Store]. On the side of the store door, there is a glass window displaying various iron equipment, on which a poster depicting the best slogans is pasted. What Beibo wanted to show Luo was the propaganda poster on the Colosseum Contest on the window. "Captain, have you seen it!!!" Beibo pointed to a corner of the poster, with stars in his eyes. "I saw it." Luo glanced at the content on the poster. Even if the championship prize stated the Devil Fruit, he was lacking in interest, and just casually said something. Bei Bo excitedly said: "It looks really good!" Luo Weiyi looked at the excitement as if he couldn''t find Beibo in the north, frowned slightly, and asked: "Why, do you want to participate in this so-called fighting beast contest?" "???" Hearing Luo''s words, Bei Bo tilted his head slightly with a question mark on his face. "?" Beibo''s strange reaction caused a question mark to appear on Luo''s head. After a while, Beibo doubted: "I don''t want to." "Then what are you excited about?" "Look!" Beibo stretched out his fluffy right hand and pressed a photo in the corner of the poster. There is a beautiful white bear with snow-white fur and obvious maternal characteristics. It is also one of the pictures of many beasts in the poster. "So beautiful~!" Beibo pointed to the picture of the female bear, blushing and lowered his head. "..." Luo was silent for a few seconds before turning around and leaving. It might be a wrong choice to take Beibo to the island. "Hey, Captain, wait for me." Seeing Luo directly turned to leave, Beibo trot to follow him. After running a few steps away, Bei Bo turned around and ran back to the shop window, and looked around for a few moments. Tear it--! He raised his hand to tear off the poster, then speeded up to follow Luo. After one person and one bear walked out of the street for nearly a hundred meters, he vaguely heard a furious voice behind him. Someone seems to be yelling: Which **** did it... Steal a poster... Such words. Beibo walked and looked at the beautiful female bear on the poster. The white fluff could not hide the rosy admiration on his face. Luo looked at Beibo, who seemed to have fallen in love, and couldn''t help holding his forehead. Wow! At this moment, an army lined up on the street. It is not a rapid march, but a slow and orderly march. Rome silently looked at this army of about a hundred people. Judging from the step distance, it should be patrolling. If the guess is correct, then 100 soldiers were dispatched just for patrol, which shows that the strength of the Ahab Kingdom is very abundant. "It seems that it is not easy to get the roots of the hanging lantern vine..." Rona looked at the soldiers'' gazes, then turned up, and fixed on the hanging lamp vines emitting soft light. The roots of the hanging lamp vine are not rooted in the rock formations, but are exposed on the surface of Leviathan Island like reverse growth, and are exposed to sunlight to provide a light source for the hanging lamps growing in the island''s belly. On the surface of Vitan Island, that is, where the king capital of the Kingdom of Ahab is located. Since even a city under the rule of a city is so abundant, one can imagine how many troops there are in the royal capital built on top of a whale. In addition, the hanging lamp vine is the national treasure of the Ahab Kingdom. It is impossible to steal a large number of hanging lamp vine roots under the nose. If the [capacity range] of the operation fruit is large enough, it may still be possible. It''s just that Luo didn''t intend to steal it. He is a pirate, what he wants, of course, is to grab. However, grabbing is also a technical job. "Beast Contest..." Luo suddenly grabbed the propaganda poster that Beibo was holding in his hand. Tear it-- The action of grabbing the poster was too sudden, and Beibo did not let go for the first time, causing the poster to be torn off twice. Coincidentally, one of the holes happened to run over the white female bear that Bei Bo was staring at all the way. "I cracked! No, the goddess bear cracked!" Seeing that the goddess bear was cracked, Beibo held his head in both hands with a face of disbelief, letting [Ghost Cry] and the shredded posters fall to the ground. Luo ignored Beibo''s exaggerated reaction, raised his index finger slightly, opened the power barrier of the operation fruit, and transferred the [Ghost Cry] that was about to fall on the ground to his hand. Immediately, Luo held the knife in one hand and looked down at the slogan and text on the poster. "A great event once a month?" After reading it, Luo raised the corner of his mouth slightly, revealing a hint of irony. In his opinion, when the atmosphere of the event reached its climax, it was the right time for him to start. "Beasts? Are even people classified as beasts? Huh, it''s really bad." Luo casually threw the poster back into Bei Bo''s hand and strode straight ahead. The so-called Beast Contest is not limited to bringing beasts to participate. As long as certain conditions are met and certain rules are strictly followed, participants can also bring "people" to participate in the Beast Contest. In full view, one person is required to play a botched beast in the competition, and then do some funny and entertaining behaviors and actions... Luo just imagined it and felt sick. However, the championship prize is high Pele and Devil Fruit. Under these conditions, there are probably many people who want to be a clown. Luo is not interested in this event at all, all he wants is a suitable timing to start. The development of this event can meet his needs. "Bebo, let''s go." Luo yelled after walking for a while. Bei Bo returned to his senses and followed Luo passively. After half an hour. Luo and Beibo came to the chaotic East Street. "Eat and eat!" Hearing that Luo was going to take him to the tavern to eat some good food, Beibo immediately cheered up. One person and one bear came to the front of a large pub. When he was about to push the door, the tavern door was suddenly pushed open from the inside out. A group of people walked out of the tavern, and Luo and Beibo just blocked their way. "Roar!" Seeing a person and a bear standing in front of the door, lying on Jim''s bald head, the drunk Bailey pretended to give out a low beast warning roar. Luo did not respond, calmly looking at the group of people in front of him. Instead, Beibo opened his eyes and stared at Bailey, who was lying on Jim''s bald head, and said with disdain: "Little things." "damn thing!" Bailey glared at him and sneered. "Speaking?" Beibo''s eyes almost stared out! Seeing Beibo''s funny reaction, Bailey thought to himself, this bear doesn''t look very smart. Maude did not intervene in the brief bickering between Bear and Itachi, but looked at Luo who was holding [Ghost Cry], and a touch of surprise flashed in the depths of his eyes. Wearing features, tattoos, and talking white bear. It''s Trafalgar Luo... Maude instantly recognized the identity of the other party. Luo was also looking at Maude. Bacardi Maud. He also recognized Maud''s identity for the first time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 199： Getting acquainted Chapter 199 Get to know There are all kinds of devil fruit abilities in the Pirate World. Maude is a traverser who understands the existence and abilities of most known devil fruits. This is the prophetic intelligence he possesses. Among these pieces of information, the fruit of the operation is the most expensive devil fruit known, with a transaction price of 5 billion Baileys. Therefore, Maude was more impressed with the fruits of the operation. In addition to the expensive value, the fruits of surgery have another ability to subvert cognition-helping people gain immortality. The man in front of him with a spotted fluffy cap and a small beard on his chin is the owner of the fruit of the operation-Trafalgar Luo. I didn''t expect to meet him here. At this point... He should have left the Don Quixote family? Maude looked at Trafalgar Luo calmly, thinking of Don Quixotes cadre Buffalo that he had just accidentally seen. If Luo hadn''t left the Don Quixote family, then he and Buffalo appeared in Dick City at the same time, which is a bit intriguing. Facing Maude''s unbridled look, Luo didn''t care, because he was also looking at Maude. "Bacardi Maud..." As long as people follow the Daily Times, they can recognize the origin of the man in front of them for the first time. It is also the creator of the Twin Island Incident-Bacardi Maud. Whether it was an attack on the King Carnet of Nande and the two warships it escorted during the World Conference, or the slaughter of a town of pirates on the Twin Islands. Undoubtedly they are showing the brutality of this man. However, when Luo saw Maude with his own eyes, he could only sigh with emotion-it''s really unbelievable. Compared to these two recent events, Luo is actually more concerned about the blank event where Maude was offered a reward for the first time. The Navy issued a reward of 68 million against Maude, but did not specify what caused it. What kind of secrets are there? Luo didn''t know, but he knew that the man in front of him was definitely not an idler. Just as Maude and Luo were examining each other, Beibo and Bailey, who had big eyes and small eyes, had sparked a little spark. "Little thing, do you want to fight! Ahh!" Beibo''s dark eyes were pushed to the maximum, and he suddenly took a step back. First, he demonstrated a rather comical sweeping leg, then got up, bent his leg, and made a golden rooster''s independent movement. Immediately afterwards, his arms stretched out to the sides, but it was the action of Dapeng spreading his wings. This set of actions is full of demonstrations. "Dog looks like a bear, hiccups~" Bailey was not afraid. Standing on Jim''s bald head, he looked down at Bei Bo from a high level, raised his fleshy palm, and said with disdain, "One finger is enough to deal with your garishness." When Bei Bo heard this, he grinned and said: "The bear wants to see, what can you do with a little thing!" "Haha, hiccup~" Bailey raised his head and smiled, then burped another drink. Soon, with his slightly drunken eyes open, he pointed at Beibo with his small fleshy palm. With a ding sound, a small black paw lifted from the palm of the flesh, and then hooked at Beibo, very contemptuous. "Idiot bear, there is a kind of come here." "?" Beibo silently looked at the fierce-looking Jim at Bailey''s feet, and four big characters popped out of his mind in an instant-a dogged look! Seeing Beibo froze in place, Bailey seemed to be shameless about how to write the word, and looked at Beibo with disdain. "Furious!" Feeling the disdainful gaze from Bailey, Beibo was furious, kicked his feet, and volleyed towards Bailey who was standing on Jim''s bald head. "Room..." Luo Qi opened the power barrier between his fingers, and instantly pulled Beibo back to the original place. Bei Bo returned to his senses, looked at Luo, and said aggrieved: "Captain..." "Eat more later." Luo tapped Beibo''s abdomen with the handle of the knife. "Ok." Speaking of food, the grievances on Beibo''s face were instantly wiped out. Maude glanced at Bailey and motioned to him to settle down. Bailey chuckled, lying directly on Jim''s bald head, and fell asleep in less than two seconds. Maude turned to look at Luo and said, "Sorry, my little things are a little drunk." "It''s okay." Luo looked calm. Maude looked at Bei Bo, knowingly asked: "He is a fur clan? It''s interesting." "Eh?" Beibo, who couldn''t stand the praise, couldn''t help but bowed her head shyly, twisting her fingers. Luo glanced sideways at Beibo''s reaction, helplessly supporting his forehead. I really shouldn''t have brought this guy to the island... Maude smiled, retracted his gaze, looked at Luo again, and said seriously: "Get to know, I am Bacardi Maude." Luo Wei raised his eyebrows slightly by the act of actively making friends. From the information he learned from the content of the newspaper, he didn''t think that Maude was a type that would want to make friends with someone. But from the first impression, his perception of Maud is not bad, so he calmly said his name. "Trafalgar Luo." As he said, he tapped Beibo''s arm next to him with the handle of the knife. "His name is Beibo." Maude nodded, and immediately introduced a few people from Raphael. In the process of reciting names, Maude was not too enthusiastic, and Luo was not cold, but calm as water. After the initial acquaintance, Maude had no further plans to establish relationships. "Luo, we still have something to go." "it is good." Luo nodded, eyes with different colors as he watched Maude and his party leave. Beibo was still pinching Xiong''s fingers, and said shyly: "Captain, others say that Maude is an inhuman butcher, but Xiong thinks Maude is a good person, and he has a special vision!" "..." Luo didn''t even have the strength to speak up, and pushed the door straight into the tavern. The butcher... Walking into the tavern, Luo was thinking about the current reviews of Maude in the eyes of the public. But after a brief contact, he didn''t think that Maude was the kind of brutal and bloodthirsty type. Should it be said that people are really not good-looking? Luo shook his head slightly, no longer thinking about it. It''s just that they meet together, even if they know each other by exchanging names, they won''t necessarily meet again in the future. "Mo. De!" Suddenly, Luo heard the voice of someone gnashing his teeth and calling Maude, and subconsciously followed the sound. I saw an angry Arthur standing in front of a messy wine table, holding a stack of banknotes in his hand. Beside Arthur, two waiters with smirks were standing each. One of the waiters said very politely: "Sir, your consumption this time is 546,000 baileys, and the Bailey you took back just now is only 300,000 baileys, so there is still 244,000. Qian Bailey." Arthur gave the waiter angrily and took out the money from his pocket to make up the difference. After paying the money, Arthur said bitterly: "Damn Maud, not only..." Halfway through the conversation, Arthur stopped abruptly. He glanced at the weird gaze from all around, gritted his teeth, and strode towards the tavern door. Forget about hacking the permanent pointer, he said a good treat, but only left 300,000 yuan and left. By the way, how did I fall asleep while drinking... Arthur frowned. He didn''t know that the 300,000 Bailey was the only cash that Maude had except for the advance payment to Betty as the tour guide. Luo Pingping looked at Arthur who walked past. I always feel that there is a story between this man and Maude. ....... Outside the pub, on the long street. Lafayette suddenly asked about Luo''s origins. "Maud, what is the background of that person?" "Ah" Maude looked straight ahead and smiled lightly: "Luo is a person with the ability to perform surgery and will also be one of our future helpers." "Oh?" Lafayette was surprised. "Seven Wu Haiduo Flamenco, Luo''s...mortal enemy." Maude explained casually. He wants the fruits of weapons, and it is inevitable that he will have ties with the Don Quixote family in the future. Even if there is no such level of cause and effect, as long as conditions permit, the Don Quixote family of Nanbu Kaido Flamenco will sooner or later become one of his stepping stones. The enemy of the enemy is the allies. It''s just that it''s too early to say this, and there is no need to deliberately go deep into friendship with Luo. "That''s it." Lafayette looked back at the direction of the tavern. Only from the words Qiwuhai and mortal enemy, Lafayette can think of many things. Qiwu Haido Flamenco... Is one of their potential goals. (End of this chapter) Chapter 200： Panic Chapter 200 Panic Meet Luo on Leviathan Island. It is a real accident. At present, Maude''s focus is far from relying on Doflamingo. No matter what ideas you have, you have to wait for the new ship to be built. To ensure mobility is the prerequisite for reckless behavior. After leaving the tavern, Maude took out the thirty thousand Baileys reserved in advance and handed Betty the salary to work as a guide. Betty took the money excitedly. He was a little excited about living expenses for about ten days in exchange for half-day work. Moreover, according to Maude, he can continue to serve as a guide tomorrow. "Brother Maud, where should I find you tomorrow?" "Where is the biggest and most expensive hotel in the city?" Maude asked back. Betty said without hesitation: "North Street, Zilanzhu Hotel." "Just there." "Ok!" After arranging the meeting point, Betty bid farewell to Maude. After Betty was gone, Jaya looked at Maude. "what happened?" Perceiving Jaya''s gaze, Maude asked in confusion. Jia Ya said: "We have no money." "Yes." Maude nodded. Jia Ya hesitated: "Then... stay in a hotel?" "Of course I want to live." As Maude said, from the corner of his eyes, he glanced at the two men who had passed by not far away. The two men seemed to feel something, and left at a faster pace. "Sister Ya, in such a mixed place, there is always no shortage of people who take the initiative to send money to the door." "Wow, it''s reasonable." Lafayette said something, and his eyes pointed somewhere. After half an hour. In a certain lane of East Street, dozens of corpses were lying on the ground. Maude sat on the back of one of the corpses and counted the banknotes in his hand. "Almost one million, it is enough today." "These weapons on the ground can be exchanged for some money." Lafayette pointed his cane to the blood-stained knives and guns scattered on the floor. Jim looked at Maude and asked, "Do you want to pick it up?" "No need to." Maude shook his head and got up from the corpse. "If the money is gone, just grab it, there is no need to do troublesome things." "it is good." Jim responded. Aside, Jaya silently wiped the blood on the axe blade. After having the money, Maude and his party went straight to North Street and checked into the Zilanzhu Hotel. That night. Maude and Lafayette walked side by side from the Zilanzhu Hotel to the most chaotic and disorderly East Street. Before Thomas Shipyard submitted the bill, Maude didn''t think about waiting for peace. Among the many pirates who are attracted by the Beast Contest and Devil Fruit, there will always be prey that meets his hunting needs. One night passed. The next day. Nearly a hundred bodies were found in several places on East Street. After the incident spread, the people who wandered around East Street did not care too much. In this kind of inaccessible zone where the army will not intervene, the dead are the most normal thing. It was the next day. Nearly a hundred more bodies appeared on East Street. People smelled an unusual breath. It''s the third day. The number of corpses surged to two hundred. Moreover, these deceased were a pirate group with a head and a face on Leviathan Island only recently. Only at this moment did the people on East Street realize that something was wrong. It''s the fourth day. More than two hundred new bodies were added. The people killed are basically pirates. After confirming this rule, the pirates who use East Street as their main activity area are all in danger. Who is the perpetrator? Nobody knows. However, many people directly suspected the former Maud. Even so, no one dared to question Maude. That''s it, until the fifth day. The number of new dead has dropped to around 80. However, the people on Dongjie who followed this matter did not relax at all, but tightened their nerves. Could it be Bacardi Maud? Discussions on this topic began everywhere in East Street. It''s the sixth day. There are still about eighty new dead. In six consecutive days, nearly 800 people were killed. This vicious incident finally alarmed the army of the Ahab Kingdom. They have always ignored the [Xiashuigou] in Dongjie, but this vicious incident will have some negative effects. For this reason, the army began to investigate this matter. Seeing the army coming to East Street, the pirates and even the bounty hunters who paid attention to this matter all expected the army to solve this matter. The army''s handling efficiency was extremely high, and the most suspected Maude was quickly targeted. then, In the eyes of the public, the army slipped away without saying a word. "what''s the situation?" "That''s it?" Seeing the army disappeared, there was only a group of dumbfounded people left on East Street. How would they know that Maud, whom they suspected, is currently the largest customer of Thomas Shipyard and even the Kingdom of Ahab. With this level of relationship, as long as Maude does not touch the bottom line, the army responsible for maintaining order will only turn one eye and close one eye. Furthermore, even if Maude was really the perpetrator, the people he killed were basically pirates... This is interesting, and directly gave them a lot of bounty. As for what opinions the pirates would have, it was not within the consideration of the Ahab Kingdom. As a country that dares to receive pirates, there is a sense of confidence that ordinary pirates cannot imagine. Coupled with the unique geographical location, there is no need to worry about the source of customers. It''s the seventh day. The killing continued under the night. Seeing that the army was doing nothing, the pirates or bounty hunters who were originally only active in East Street were all diverted to other streets. In just one week, the people in Dongjie were panicked, and the flow of people was greatly reduced due to the impact. As for who is behind the scenes... Most people point the finger at Maude, but no one wants to go out. Let''s talk about the reason. Of course it was because of fear and jealousy. For them, just don''t stay in East Street. Moreover, there were only five days left before the Beast Contest began. People in Dongjie were panicked, but Maude, the initiator, happily counted the gains of the week in his room at Zilanzhu Hotel. During this time, he and Lafayette went out at night and killed almost 800 prey on East Street. Among them, there are only about 30 prey worth writing in the notebook. After harvesting these prey, his physique improved a handful, but his sword skills and domineering did not increase much. As the star rating increases, the demand for the level of prey will also increase as you go to the back. On the table in the room, a large number of banknotes were stacked, mostly of relatively low denominations. "Thirty-six million." Maude put down the last stack of banknotes, and said with emotion: "Take the hands of your peers, it really is the fastest way to get money." "Wow." Lafayette gave a chuckle. Jia Ya looked at Maude with a happy face. When I went to Dongjie yesterday, the people passing by, looked at them like a ghost. Although there is no evidence, most of those people have identified the murderer. Thinking of this, Jia Ya smiled helplessly. A few days passed. Only one day before the start of the Beasts Contest, nearly a thousand more dead were added to East Street. In a tavern on East Street where business has become deserted, Arthur was drinking alone, listening to the topic of East Street murderous monsters being discussed in the tavern. "Will Maude do it?" Arthur thought silently. Inside another pub on East Street. Luo Qiaoqiang Erlang''s legs, also thinking about this question. The event hasnt started yet, and some people have heated the atmosphere... If it hadnt been for the influx of outsiders into Dick City every day, with that murderous madmans method, Im afraid East Street would have become a ghost street before the Beast Contest had started. and so, Did Maude really do it? Luo Xin thought. (End of this chapter) Chapter 201： Attention ceremony Chapter 201 Attention Ceremony On this day, the long-prepared Beast Contest was held as scheduled. On the long street, crowds surged. The crowds from outside the island shuttle among the street shops, bringing benefits and laughter to the residents of Dick City. Looking around, you can see strips of "fluttering" ribbons supported by wooden frames everywhere. At the time of the much-anticipated opening meeting of the Colosseum Contest, almost all eyes in the city were focused on the huge Colosseum in the middle of the cross street. In such an atmosphere, the haze that hung over East Street finally dissipated. "Devil fruit, I''ll take it!" "It''s so hard to wait, thief haha!" "Unprecedented blockbuster prize..." Those who went for the championship prizes were all motivated and reported to the Colosseum early. Luo and Beibo also came outside the Colosseum and blended into the crowd. "Captain, it''s so lively here!" Beibo looked excitedly at the noisy crowd around him. He is tall and standing in the crowd, with a sense of standing out from the crowd. Soon, the surrounding crowd noticed Beibo''s existence and couldn''t help but look over. "Bear fighting beast..." Someone looked at Bei Bo carefully. Among them, a veteran fighting beast is also observing Beibo. After identifying Beibo as a fighting beast, the veteran subconsciously used several common standards to measure Beibo''s comprehensive combat effectiveness. "The size is barely up to the standard, but it''s a pity that the hair is too heavy and muscles are not visible, but the strength should not be weak, it is deterrence...zero points. The veteran glanced at Beibo''s black and cute eyeballs and made a secret judgment. In the confrontation between the beasts, the deterrence brought by the ferocious appearance is also an indispensable factor of victory. In the eyes of the veteran, aside from the size, Beibo looks like a harmless creature, and his intuitive threat has dropped to the bottom. Moreover, the owner of the bear-like beast did not even equip the beast with both offensive and defensive equipment. Forget it, what do you mean by putting such an old-fashioned uniform on the Beast? Not to be afraid. The veteran sneered. Bearing the curious gaze from all around, Beibo didn''t care at all. He probed his head and looked around, unable to hide the excitement on the bear''s face. Luo habitually stabbed Beibo''s back with the handle of the knife. "Bebo, you really want to participate in the Beast Contest?" "want!" A small flame burst into Beibo''s eyes. Seeing Beibo''s fighting spirit, Luo Fu''e, who knew the reason, sighed: "Made may not bring Bailey to the Beast Contest." "Humph." Bei Bo clenched his fists and said seriously: "If he doesn''t come, then I will retire directly!" "..." Luo struggled to resist the urge to turn around and leave. Sure enough, bringing Beibo to the island was a wrong choice. Now, it''s useless to say this. Luo sighed helplessly in his heart. But Beibo is so excited and so enthusiastic, that can only follow Beibo''s heart. After all, it''s what the family wants to do... He has no reason not to support it. "Bebo, it''s time to go in." Luo glanced at the noisy crowd around him. There are more and more people, and Beibo''s existence is really conspicuous, it is better to enter the Colosseum earlier. "Ok!" Beibo nodded. Luo immediately walked towards the entrance provided for participants. He and Beibo only walked more than ten meters away, and the noise around them suddenly turned sharply. "Ok?" Perceiving the strangeness, Luo stopped, turned his head sideways, and looked in the direction of the street when he came. The first thing that caught the eye was Jim, who was a lot taller than the crowd, but did not see the rest of the Maud Pirates. "Master Maude is here too..." Luo Pingjing looked at Jim who strode from the street. From where he is, only Jim''s fierce face can be seen. But it is enough to show that Maude is here. The loud noise at the entrance of the Colosseum gradually weakened with the arrival of the Maud Pirates, until there were still whispers. The crowd began to consciously disperse in order to make room to watch the arrival of the Maud Pirates. "They did the''attack incident'' on East Street. It was really a group of cold-blooded and brutal gangsters..." "Hush, do you want to die?" Someone discouraged his peers from speaking. The companion frowned and looked at the persuasion''s sorrow, and whispered: "Look at your useless look, they are so far away, is it possible that they can still hear what I said?" "Do you know the''Way of Survival''?" The persuader asked in return. "What the hell?" The companion had a question mark on his face. Upon seeing this, the dissuaded person suddenly looked at his dead companion with an unclear look, and immediately moved away from his companion and squeezed into the crowd. I''d rather one person carry the weight alone than to forge ahead with the pig teammates. This is one of the core principles of [The Way of Survival]. If you don''t even understand this kind of truth, you idiot will capsize sooner or later. The discourager thought silently in his heart. The companion was at a loss, and he didn''t know what the persuader was doing. Facing the countless lights that were seen from around, Maude and his party went straight to the entrance of the Colosseum. The crowd that was originally overcrowded actually gave way to Maude and the others. "Oh oh..." Seeing the crowd around him so acquainted, when Lafayette was walking, he danced out a few beautiful circles with sticks. Maude had originally planned to let Jim "drive" a little bit, so it would save a lot of effort. As for the reason why the people around him would make such a sensitive move, he probably had the bottom line. Not only because of his "notoriety", but also because of the killing on Dongjie. Although there is no intuitive and conclusive evidence, most people directly believe that the murderer is him. Using the East Street incident as a primer for fermentation also magnified the notoriety of brutal bloodthirsty several times. Therefore, the people around will have this kind of reaction and behavior. The big event is about to come, and the number of soldiers responsible for maintaining order is about five times more than usual. It can be said that the entire Colosseum is enclosed and the crowds are blocked. Soon, this group of soldiers also noticed the strangeness in the crowd. Then, against the backdrop of the surrounding crowd actively giving way, they saw Maud and his group coming with aura. Whether it is a veteran or a recruit, they have never seen such a scene outside the Colosseum. Under the silent gaze of the soldiers, Maude and his party came to the entrance and saw Luo and Beibo. In this regard, Maude was a little surprised. In his opinion, Luo didn''t seem to be the kind of person who would come to join in the excitement. "Luo, you are here too." Maude took the initiative to say hello. The man in front of him who hadn''t made a name yet possessed a lot of precious information that could be directed against Doflamingo. Although it is not time for deep friendship, it cannot be ignored. "Made is home." Luo nodded towards Maude in response. At this time, Bailey and Beibo, the two group pets, once again stared with big eyes and small eyes, each burning flame in each other''s eyes. Without delay at the entrance for too long, Maude and the others quickly completed the registration and walked into the Colosseum. As the iron cast gate opened and closed, it also cut off the noise outside. After entering the Colosseum, Maude and his party ushered in a new round of attention. The players who participated in the Beast Contest looked at Maud. But soon, the players'' attention shifted to Pele, who was lying on Maude''s shoulders. "That white civet cat... is it the beast that Maude used to compete in?" "So weak..." The solemnity in the eyes of many contestants quietly faded. This is the Beast Contest, and not the Fight Mode Contest. Just by that little beanie that looks so weak... There is no threat at all! The next chapter will be later. (End of this chapter) Chapter 202： Expo Chapter 202 Expo The corridors of the Colosseum are very spacious. On both sides of the corridor, a stone pillar with relief stands every few meters to lead to the end. The semi-circular arc ground is made up of block stone slabs, and dark blue markings are visible on it, giving a heavy sense of sight. When Maude walked on the corridor, many people with different expressions could be seen. These people sit or stand, in a cryptic posture, watching the contestants walking from the entrance to here. This kind of pretending to be full of wait-and-see behavior is more out of investigation. In the final analysis, this time the championship income has injected unprecedented vitality into the Beasts Contest. In order to get the devil fruit that is rumored to be an ancient animal species, and Bailey, who started with fifty million. In the Colosseum, both novices and veterans are full of energy. Fortunately, Qian said that the ancient devil fruit of the animal family is a rare thing in the world, and it is very popular. If it weren''t for the national conditions of the Ahab Kingdom, such a rare devil fruit, it would be hard to imagine that it would be treated as a prize for the champion of a contest for fun with beasts. As soon as he entered the Colosseum, Maude was baptized by his eyes again. This is the unavoidable effect of fame. No matter where he goes, he will always attract the attention of most people present. The gaze that looked at him was mostly unconcealed scrutiny. If his reputation is more deterrent, even if it will attract the attention of people around him, it will not be so unscrupulously looked at. Ignoring the gaze from the surroundings, Maude and his group traveled in two directions under the guidance of the staff arrangement. Maude is a contestant, so he has to go to the lounge on the left, while Lafayette and the others are spectators, and they have to go to the auditorium of the Colosseum Arena from the right. When they parted, Maude gave Lafayette a wink, and the latter gave him a no problem gesture. In this competition, in addition to getting the Devil Fruit, they also plan to make a fortune from the betting market of the Beast Contest. And their gambling money is the tens of millions of Baileys recently searched on East Street. In addition, their trump card is-seemingly weak and helpless and poor Bailey. The two essentially different Baileys are the key to their profit in this Beast Contest. After parting with Lafayette, Maude and Luo went to the lounge prepared by the organizers for the players. According to leading staff, there are 50 large lounges in the Colosseum, which covers an area several times larger than the conventional Roman arena. At present, every lounge is full, which shows how hot the Beast Contest is. After arriving in the lounge, as the staff said, the heads of the lounge were full of people. When they got here, Beibo and Bailey, as fighting beasts, were led to another room by the staff. Seeing that the lounge was crowded, Maude turned around and walked to the corridor outside. Luo naturally couldn''t get in and squeeze, and followed Maude to the outside. It''s no wonder that there will be so many contestants on the corridor, stopping or sitting on the ground. The feelings are not all for investigation, but the lounge is full. Maude leaned against the corridor wall, took out the beast rules book he had just asked the staff, and looked down carefully. Not far away, a small group of contestants looked surprised at Maude, who was flipping through the rule book. That kind of small book is actually for the audience. Normally, those who come to participate will basically have a thorough understanding of the rules of the beast in advance. On the eve of the start of the Beasts Contest, Maude actually took out a small rule book to read, and he read it so seriously. It feels like they are playing tickets. Maude ignored the surprised gaze from the surroundings and looked at the rules of the contest with interest. Luo did not disturb Maude''s interest, held the knife against the wall, slightly lowered his head, closed his eyes and slumbered. After a long time, Maude closed the notebook. "It''s really nasty." Maude said to himself. Fighting beasts, understood literally, is a fight between wild beasts. The rules are not complicated and clear enough. In short, the condition of victory is immortality. What''s interesting is that the word "beast" in fighting beasts also includes humans. In other words, in the subsequent Beast Contest, in addition to the more common large-scale ferocious beasts, you may still be able to see humans on all fours. In addition to this, what is more interesting is that the fighting beasts can wear various special equipment and props. Before Maude brought Bailey to the competition, he really didn''t know this rule. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, Baileys position in the competition is to play as a pig and eat a tiger. He played a few waves of weak and pitiful in the early stage, so that the odds of betting can be raised a little bit, so he does not have to wear those messy equipment. Hearing Maude''s whisper, Luo slowly opened his eyes and glanced at Maude. Perceiving Luo''s gaze, Maude held up his notebook and asked: "Are you clear about the rules?" Luo shook his head. It was Beibo and not him who came to participate in the competition, so how could he have a deep understanding of the rules of fighting beasts. "Lets take a look before the contest has started?" Maude shook the rule book to Luo. "Not interested in." Luo rejected Maude''s kindness. Maude looked at Luo in surprise, and sighed: "You are so casual." "..." Luo raised his hand and pulled the edge of his fur hat down a little bit, thinking about what right to say to a guy like you, who is holding the Buddha''s feet temporarily. The attitude of these two contestants is full of playfulness. However, the fighting beast they brought over was full of brazen fighting spirit. Time passed bit by bit. As the opening ceremony came to an end, there were already full seats in the round Colosseum Arena, which could hold more than one hundred thousand people. And outside the Colosseum, there are also live broadcasts broadcast by the image worm. For this event, the Kingdom of Ahab almost exhausted all its manpower and resources. In return, when the competition is over, there will certainly be considerable benefits. Maude and Luo came to the viewing platform at the top and looked down at the densely packed heads in the circular arena. "so many people" A strange color flashed across Maude''s eyes. Despite his psychological preparation, the heat of this event was beyond his imagination. He looked at the auditorium, which was not half empty, and suddenly an idea came to his mind. In time, if you have enough capital... Perhaps, he can also prepare a "Expo" similar to the Beast Contest. As long as you prepare a heavy prize that the heroes of all walks of life can''t resist, you can turn "Expo" into a mouse trap, attracting prey one by one. As his mood floated, Maude narrowed his eyes slightly. Luo felt a little bit surprised and looked at Maude who exuded awe-inspiring aura. At this moment, along with the host''s passionate opening remarks, in the circular arena, large iron gates with fences located in four directions slowly rose, and silhouettes walked out of the iron gates. In the center of the arena is a huge square stone arena with four straight stone roads extending around it. The end of the stone road leads directly to the place where the iron gate is. The overall look and feel is quite similar to the cross street structure in Dick City. The rest of the area is occupied by a thorn-like plant. That thorn-like plant is exactly the target of Luo''s trip-the roots of the hanging vine. The spikes on the roots are highly poisonous, even if it is just a trivial wound, the toxins that have penetrated into the blood can give the poisoned person experience the heart-grabbing of life inferior to death in just one minute. pain. If there is no antidote, the poisoned person will live and die. This highly poisonous plant is not only a national treasure for the survival of Ahab, but also a frequent visitor to various types of torture. It is often used by nobles to torture slaves for pleasure. At this time, the area outside the square ring was planted with the roots of the hanging lamp vine, and its intention was obvious. Above the southern auditorium of the arena, a giant screen hangs. Following the perspective of the image worm looking into the arena, live images of giant beasts appeared on the giant screen. After the lens was zoomed in and zoomed in, the terrible deterrence displayed by the beast caused frequent exclamations in the audience. Suddenly, the staff in charge of the broadcast was very naughty and put the perspective of the image bug on a special contestant. Immediately afterwards, Pelina''s short figure slowly crawling on the stone path appeared on the screen, which formed a strong contrast with the surrounding giant and mighty beasts. There was a brief silence in the audience. A few seconds later, laughter slammed into the arena like a tide. "Puff, hahaha!" "Haha, what is that little white guy?" "That kind of body type, you can finish playing with one foot, right?" "Hahaha..." Seeing Bailey''s salted fish, not only the audience in the Arena of Beasts were happy, but also laughter came from outside. So funny. It was the first time that they saw such a small thing to participate in the endless beast contest. Maybe, you will be stepped on a small cake at the beginning. (End of this chapter) Chapter 203： Please Chapter 203 Please Most beasts in this world are huge and very human. Although he doesn''t know how to speak, he has not low wisdom. For this reason, the profession of animal trainer was born. However, in this world that believes in their own power, few people are willing to follow the path of a trainer. In addition, the domesticated beasts are usually difficult to adapt to long-term sailing, which makes it difficult for the trainer to get on the stage of the sea. Gradually, the trainer began to focus on the land. They may train the beasts into a certain country''s army in exchange for fame and status. Or perform acrobatics to please everyone and get the money they deserve. Or put a well-trained beast into this **** bloody fighting beast competition. The beasts that came out of the fence gate were basically beasts over three or four meters in size. Among them, elephants, tigers, pigs, and lions abound. In sharp contrast, Pele''s existence attracted enough attention and countless ridicules. In contrast, the human contestant armed to the teeth from another stone path walked on the stone path with all fours on all fours, but lost the attention of the past. Humans can also participate in beasts. However, participating humans are subject to several restrictions. One of them is that human beings must be on all fours. And the humans who came to the arena are basically slaves bought and sold with money. In order to ensure the combat effectiveness of these human slaves, the holder will use some special methods to make these human slaves adapt to the posture of the beast on all fours as sexually as possible. In the audience, almost everyone laughed at Bailey, the little beanie, and dozens of people looked at the nearly 100 human slave contestants crawling on the stone path. In that gaze, there was mostly solemn and angry. "This country is inhumane..." "Silence." "Yes." A few inconspicuous conversations were annihilated in the belly laughter in the hall. These people who continue to pay attention to the contestants of human slaves are one of the branches of the revolutionary army scattered around the world. Somewhere in the auditorium. Buffalo, holding a pile of cooked food in his hand, was very excited to watch the human slave contestants walking funny on the stone path. "Oh, it''s really interesting, I don''t know if we can introduce a domestic bullfighting arena." Doflamingo''s Don Quixote family ruled a country called Dres Rosa in the New World. In that country, there is also a bullfighting arena full of ancient Roman atmosphere. Buffalo saw the beasts and human slave contestants in the beast arena below, and he sprouted the essence of moving the beast to the domestic bullfighting arena. Of course, what he likes most is the betting under this fighting beast mechanism. "By the way, I always feel that I have forgotten something." Buffalo turned his eyes and fell on Bailey, who was walking leisurely on the stone path. Huh? That seems to belong to the Maud Pirates... correct! "I was asking for help!" Buffalo was suddenly shocked, but he took out the phone worm and dialed the number far away in Dresrosa. Inside the arena. Bailey ignored the hostility from around him and the laughter surrounding the arena, wondering how to start the show in his heart. If the performance is in place, it means that Maude and the others can make a lot of money from the gambling market. At that time, you can eat whatever you want. Thinking about it, Bailey couldn''t help but see water from his teeth. After a while, Bailey crossed the stone road and came to the corner of the ring. Fighting beast participants from the four stone roads also arrived in the ring one after another, the number of about 1,000. "It''s finally this exciting moment!" "As you can see, all the participants in the first qualifier are in place!" "Then, let us directly invite two special qualifier trial officers!" On the explanation stage, the hosts passionate and powerful voice spread through the loudspeaker throughout the audience. As his voice fell, the large iron gates at the north and south ends of the cross-shaped stone path opened again, and two Tyrannosaurus rex, each with a body length of 15 meters, walked out of the iron gates. "Roar!" Tyrannosaurus rex walked up to the stone path, raising his hair with an amazing roar. The beasts on the ring and the human slaves all looked surprised, and there were bursts of exclamation from the audience. Most people know the existence of dinosaurs, but they have never seen it with their own eyes. At this time, the appearance of Tyrannosaurus rex shocked most of the audience. On the viewing platform, Maude''s eyes condensed, and he was surprised: "Is it Tyrannosaurus...Is it brought back from the garden?" The significance of the qualifiers is to wipe out a large number of unqualified participants. Maude originally thought that he was going to make the participants in the ring fight, but he did not expect that the organizers of the Colosseum would be so cruel that they would directly drop two Tyrannosaurus rex in the qualifiers. Is this going to let the Tyrannosaurus kill it? On the side, Luo was silent. Due to the large number of participants, it is divided into four qualifiers. Bailey was in the first game, but Beibo was in the third game. It now appears that the organizers do not want to waste too much time and energy in the qualifiers. "The speed of life and death is the theme of this qualifier!" The loud voice of the narrator spread throughout the arena again. "As long as the cuties on the field can hold on for fifteen minutes in front of the two trial officers, they can get the right to qualify for the qualifiers. Oh, look, our trial officers cant wait to rush to the ring. It''s..." The sound spread through the loudspeaker was full of blood and excitement. Tom Tom The two red-eyed Tyrannosaurus rex rushed straight to the many participants in the ring. Before being put into the arena, the organizers injected both Tyrannosaurus rex with a potion that could arouse blood. That kind of medicine is also a convenient thing that the Colosseum has been using to increase the highlight of the competition. "Playing so big?" Bailey looked at the murderous Tyrannosaurus rex with shocked eyes, and suddenly smelled a smell of urine that filled the air. He turned his head and looked around, only to see that most of the beasts on the ring had been scared to pee, not to mention the human slave participants who were thrown into the beast circle, behaving even more horribly. Soon, the Tyrannosaurus rex rushed to the ring, like a tiger into the flock, using the blood basin to bite out a series of gushing blood arrows. All of a sudden, stumps and broken bodies flew around. Those who bear the brunt are the human slave participants who are not as fast as the beasts. Running slow means dying fast. Under the attack of Tyrannosaurus rex, these human slave participants were either bitten to death or trampled to death. To survive in an arena of this nature for fifteen minutes is as difficult as climbing to the sky for them. In less than three minutes, all human slave participants died tragically. however, This **** scene pleased most of the audience. A lot of laughter was also heard in the highest box that was specially prepared for the royal family and nobles. In sharp contrast, dozens of dignified revolutionary troops on the audience stage. Watching the fighting stage. Luo said indifferently: "It''s so vulgar, but it can please those idiots." Maude glanced at Luo, did not speak, but continued to pay attention to the situation in the arena. The corpses of human slaves all over the ground reflected the importance of freedom in the silence. And such a tragic thing has become a normal state in this world. Suddenly, Maude thought of Sunny. It is time to find a way to get a stable contact information from Sunny. (End of this chapter) Chapter 204： The new ship design and the treasure tree Adam Chapter 204 New Ship Design and Treasure Tree Adam Under the rush of the two Tyrannosaurus rex, the number of participants on the ring dropped sharply at a speed visible to the naked eye. Also, the ring is big enough to free up enough dodge space. Including Bailey, all the beasts are running away. Even the largest tusk yak on the ring can run faster than a rabbit. In the excitement of cheering in the audience, time passed bit by bit. By the fourteenth minute, there were only nine beasts on the ring. To the audience''s surprise, the little bean Ding Bailey, whom they laughed at at first, has not yet been stepped on into a cake. now. Bailey is being hunted down by one of the Tyrannosaurus rex. The Image Worm gave Bailey the lens in due course. On the huge screen, Bailey''s panicked ferret face suddenly appeared, and at the same time he opened his mouth and yelled, making some unexplained panic sounds. Behind Bailey, the Tyrannosaurus chased him, opening his mouth frequently to bite Bailey, but always biting empty. For Tyrannosaurus rex with a body length of 15 meters, Pele, who is less than one meter in length, is obviously a difficult target to be caught. Through the broadcast pictures on the screen, the audience realized the root cause of Pele''s survival so far. "Small size makes it difficult to become a target of Tyrannosaurus rex." "It turned out to be luck." "Look, that little thing is scared like something." Seeing Bailey''s panic fleeing gesture, some laughter came out from the audience again. Above the ring, in order to raise the betting odds of the duel afterwards, Bailey played his acting skills as much as possible. Bailey''s vivid interpretation of the helplessness and weakness of small animals facing giant natural enemies. "This fellow Bailey..." On the viewing platform, Maude pretended to have a solemn look on his face, but he gave Pele a thumbs up in his heart Through the broadcast of the giant screen, Luo Zhencheng saw the "tragic appearance" of Pelina being chased by the Tyrannosaurus Rex, and he couldn''t help but glance at Maude with a solemn expression. Are you worried about that little guy... If I had known this, why bother letting that little guy participate in this kind of event. Luo thought silently in his heart. This man who has always acted recklessly did not realize the "sinister" intentions of Maude and Bailey. The last minute passed quickly. Under the gaze of many eyes, Pele survived "lucky" and became one of the three survivors in the ring. However, after the qualifiers, the two Tyrannosaurus rex were still chasing down the three-headed beasts in the arena, including Pele. Then, the staff pressed a detonation button. "Boom!" The collars worn on the necks of two Tyrannosaurus rex exploded almost simultaneously. In a burst of smoke, the **** Tyrannosaurus whose neck was blown up fell to the ground one after another. "Thank you for the dedication of the two trial officers, which allowed us to see a thrilling qualifier!" As the Tyrannosaurus fell to the ground, the voice of the narrator came in due course. "At the same time, let us also congratulate the three participants who qualified in the first qualifier!" As soon as the narrator''s voice fell, the pictures on the huge screen switched. First, a white tiger with a lot of blood on his body. Then came a panting spotted yellow leopard. Their body shape is 3-5 times larger than normal. Finally, the camera shows Bailey, who is trembling with his head on top of a beast corpse. Seeing Bailey''s helpless and pitiful appearance, boos all over the court. In a place like the Colosseum, no one likes the weak. On the viewing platform, Maude turned and left. He has no interest in the subsequent qualifiers. Luo watched Maude leave. Beibo is the third qualifier. This means that Luo has to watch two boring qualifiers here. Unable to help, Luo was a little envious of Maude being able to leave early. Maude left the viewing platform, walked through the corridors, and came to the exit of the Colosseum, waiting for Bailey and the others to come. A few minutes later, Lafayette came to the meeting point first. "Has Bailey not come out yet?" Jia Ya looked around. Before she finished speaking, she saw Bailey who was led out by the staff. Maude strode to greet him, picked up the trembling Bailey who was still in the play, and said loudly: "I didn''t expect such a weak you to pass the qualifiers." "Woohoo!" Bailey shuddered even harder, making a sad whine, looking pitiful. The staff who brought Bailey, and even the competitors who had just been eliminated around him, all looked at Maude with a weird look. For the championship prize, there is no humanity to send such a small animal to the arena. Had it not been for the theme of the qualifiers to fit the advantages of small animals, this little guy who looked like a civet cat would have died in the ring. The crowd of onlookers thought silently in their hearts. Perhaps he felt the compassionate gaze of these people, and Bailey wailed louder, like a little beast that was completely frightened. Maude comforted Bailey while leading the way towards the exit. Lafayette and the others looked at Bailey, who was possessed by the dramatist, with emotion in their hearts. In order to pit money, Bailey is also willing to go. Leaving the Colosseum, everyone went straight to the Purple Lanzhu Hotel. After returning to the hotel room, Bailey acted in one second, sat on the sofa with Erlang''s legs tilted, and pointed to the refrigerator. "Jim, I want a beer." "..." Jim, who had just sat down, stood up in silence and went to the refrigerator to help Bailey get a bottle of cold beer. Bailey took a few sips of beer, and immediately burped a contented alcoholic burp, which was not as pitiful as it was when he shivered before. Maude glanced at Bailey, who looked like an uncle, and said seriously: "Next, I will wait for the betting after the qualifiers are over. I really want to know Bailey''s odds quickly." "Hey, no matter who Pele will play in the first match, he will end up with a terrible victory." "It''s natural, if it''s too strong, it will crash the odds." Maude and Lafayette are seriously discussing the script. Perhaps it was because the details were not in place. Under Jia Ya''s rather helpless gaze, Maude even took a notebook, wrote down the key points discussed in the notebook, and optimized it in depth. Under the influence of Maud, Lafayette has gradually become Modified and is very keen on the script that Pele will perform later. After all, that means a lot of money. Slowly, even Jim became a little modic, and joined the discussion, occasionally making one or two suggestions. Jia Ya couldn''t stand it, got up and went to the kitchen in the suite to prepare lunch for these guys. After eating the lunch that Jaya made. Maud wanted to continue discussing the script, but didn''t want Keynes from Thomas Shipyard to visit suddenly and bring two good news. One is that the design drawings have been drawn, and the other is the news of Adam Baoshu. "At present, there happens to be a batch of Treasure Tree Adams on sale in the black market, but the sellers are asking for 650 million yuan, which is about three times higher than the normal price." Keynes sat on the sofa and told the news about Adam Baoshu. "650 million..." Maude frowned. Even if the treasure tree Adam is extremely rare, the price is far beyond his psychological expectations. Keynes looked at Maude and calmly said: "There is no bargaining in the black market, and the price is indeed inflated. If you are not in a hurry, you can wait." "Just this price." Maude made a final decision. If you continue to wait, I''m afraid it won''t take two to three months or even six months. He didn''t want to wait too long in one place. If the navy headquarters sent troops to attack him. Then he has nowhere to cry. Seeing that Maude agreed with the purchase price of 650 million yuan, Keynes was not stupid enough to remind Maude that the money was not enough, and instead took out the new ship design drawings. "This is the design drawing that Grandpa Edward has just completed. You can take a look at it. If you are not satisfied with it, you can modify it in real time before starting the construction." "Ok." Maude took the design drawings. Lafayette and Jaya are also very concerned about the new ship. The two of them approached from the left and right and looked at the design drawing in Maude''s hand. Alas, when I got older, I was overwhelmed by all kinds of trivial things in life, but it was late at night...it was relatively quiet. The third chapter of today will be drawn before going to bed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 205： Tripartite collection Chapter 205 Tripartite Collection New ship design drawing! After two weeks, Lafayette still clearly remembers Maude made a lot of excessive demands. In his view, with the current level of shipbuilding, it is difficult to meet these requirements. Looking at the design drawings now, as expected, most of the requirements have become empty talk. but "Steam engine." Lafayette screamed in surprise, staring at the clearly structured steam engine beside the hull design. His requirements for the new ship only have the following two points. One is sturdy, and the other is mobile. Unexpectedly, Thomas Shipyard actually made a steam engine. Compared to Lafayette''s surprise, Maude is a bit disappointed. Even if Edward is a senior and powerful boatmaker, he can only meet a small part of his requirements. A boatman like Frankie is a special case after all. Maude actually wanted to go to Frankie, but he was not Luffy. There is neither a background nor a halo of the protagonist. If you rush to contact Pluto, I''m afraid you don''t know how to die. Although a little disappointed, the design drawings given by Edward are not bad. After all, Edward was also a senior boatman who designed the Mobile for the White Beard Pirates. The drawings that he designed carefully are not absolutely perfect, but they are also comprehensive. "Lafayette, Sister Ya, what do you think?" Maude felt that this design drawing was perfect enough, but he also wanted to hear from his colleagues. Jia Ya squinted and smiled: "Very good." She only values ??the area of ??the kitchen, and this design drawing has already met her needs. "Oh oh, I have no objection." Lafayette has a look of expectation in his eyes. "Then it is decided." Maude turned to look at Keynes, who was waiting for the result. Seeing Maude and they are okay, Keynes reminded in due course: "Steam engine is a kind of machinery with more complicated internal structure. In order to deal with possible failure phenomena and daily maintenance, before the new ship leaves the factory, I suggest that you should recruit a qualified mechanic." "we know." Maude nodded. But for a while, where can I find a mechanic who can satisfy them? Fortunately, technology, strength is the hard requirement. In any case, the main source of driving force for the new ship is still the conventional double-mast sail, and at the stern, there is also a power-assisted changing direction small sail. Therefore, even if the ship''s steam engine fails, the new ship will not be unable to move. Without wasting time on this topic, Maude asked about the progress of shipbuilding. "Keynes, the problem of design drawings and shipbuilding materials has been solved. With the strength of your shipyard, how long will it take to build a ship?" "As short as fifteen days, as long as twenty-five days." Keynes gave an approximate date without any hesitation. He didn''t even mention the time required to transport the treasure tree Adam to Leviathan. Such a response is also enough to reflect the confidence of Thomas Shipyard. In fact, in order to serve the sky-high price of Maud''s order, after Baoshu Adam is in place, the entire Thomas Shipyard''s production capacity will be invested. "can." This efficiency made Maude gleam in front of his eyes and seriously said: "If the balance is paid, I will make it up within a week." "Ok." Keynes responded with a smile. Afterwards, Keynes did not stay long, leaving a new budget sheet and left directly. "Eight hundred million." Maude took the budget sheet left by Keynes. Two weeks ago, he prepaid 630 million Baileys in advance, but the purchase of Baoshu Adam would cost 650 million. In other words, there is still 170 million Baileys from the budget. "Really willing..." Jia Ya looked complicated. 800 million. What is this concept? Let her buy 80,000 sheep! Lafayette took the budget form from Maud, scanned the budget items, and said: "It depends on Bailey''s performance if we can make up the balance within a week." With that said, Lafayette looked at Bailey who was sitting on the sofa with Erlang''s legs up and drinking beer. "Ok." Maude smiled and nodded. The size of the new ship is similar to the Sonny of the Straw Hat Pirates, but the budget is four times the cost of the Sonny. He vaguely remembered that Frankie had only spent 200 million yuan to buy the treasure tree Adam on the black market, but their current purchase price is 650 million yuan, which is three times the cost price alone. But there is no comparability between the two. If he can get the technical support of Frankie, even if he pays twice the shipbuilding cost, Maud is willing. 170 million short... Fortunately, it happened to be the beast contest of the Ahab Kingdom. With a principal of 30 million, as long as the trading goes smoothly, it should not be a problem to get 200 million within a week. Two days passed. The qualifiers for the Colosseum Contest officially ended. There were 6,211 participants in the four qualifiers. However, including Bailey and Beibo, only 11 participants have the right to qualify. This also means that in just two days, the huge Colosseum arena has killed at least 6,200 lives. How many human slaves will there be? No one cares about this kind of problem. On the third day after the end of the qualifiers, it was an 11-in-6 knockout. Maude is ready to make a fortune in the gambling market. But the staff at the Colosseum brought unfortunate news. This guy Bailey... has a bye! This kind of good thing that should make any participant feel lucky, in the eyes of Maude, it is a kind of misfortune. People are not as good as heaven. "It''s okay, we still have a suitable betting object." It happened suddenly, but Maude was very calm. "Who?" "Bebo!" ....... In a pub. Beibo, who was eating and drinking, suddenly sneezed twice. "The Bears must have performed too well in the qualifiers..." "..." Luo drank in silence. ....... at the same time. In a lane of East Street. Buffalo''s face was slightly solemn. The phone worm he held in his hand turned into an image dressed in pink feathers and red sunglasses. "Furafur..." Doflamingo''s sneer came from the phone bug. "That guy Luo is actually in Leviathan..." "Young Master, I can catch him alive!" Buffalo is confident. If Beibo hadn''t participated in the Colosseum, Buffalo really didn''t know that Luo was also in Leviathan. "Before Baby-5 and Rao G have joined you, don''t act rashly." Doflamingo stopped Buffalo''s blind confidence in good time. "Ok." Buffalo nodded. "Furafur..." A ray of luster reflected on the phone worm''s red sunglasses. "There is a lieutenant admiral with a big background, who is also on his way to Leviathan. After you have something, you must leave Leviathan as soon as possible." "understand!" The communication then hangs up. Buffalo put away the phone worm, a cold expression appeared in his eyes, and said in a low voice: "Trafalgar Luo, hum..." ......... Pele unfortunately had a bye, leading to a direct promotion. There is also one less trader duel. However, Maude still placed a 10 million bet on Bei Bo. Near the start of the race, when Maude was about to leave for the Colosseum, he ushered in two special guests. "Revolutionary Army?" Maude looked at the two men and women who directly confessed their identities after visiting. On the 16th, there will be an explosive update event, and the daily update will be 8,000 characters for the bottom line, eh. . I want to participate. (End of this chapter) Chapter 206： exchange Chapter 206 Exchange A man and a woman are both around twenty years old. very young. This is Maude''s first impression of them. The other is capable. After the hastily visit, they reported themselves to their homes without any trouble. Due to the relationship between Sonny and Sabo, Maude did not turn them away. "Want to come?" Maude calmly looked at the two revolutionary troops who came directly to the door. However, they directly omitted the link of introducing each other, and asked them straightforwardly. The indifferent attitude displayed by Maud made the male revolutionary FT and the female revolutionary Catherine look at each other. After a few breaths, FT, with a scar on the corner of his brow, answered this question. "Mr. Maude, we hope to get your help." "..." A strange color flashed in Maude''s eyes and asked, "Who asked you to come?" FT hesitated, and said: "It is our own opinion, because...we know your friendship with Sabo, and...Sanny." Maude frowned upon hearing this. He did think about establishing a mutually beneficial channel with the Revolutionary Army, but he didn''t want this kind of cooperation that might exist in the future to evolve to everyone''s knowledge. That will only affect his plan to get the position of Qiwuhai. Wearing a sail cap on her head hides the delicate and delicate mind of Catherine with beautiful long hair. Only from Maud''s frowning reaction, she realized Maud''s resistance to [Made in Face Relationship]. This is a matter of course. After all, the revolutionary army is the thorn in the eyes of the world government, so no one wants to get involved with the revolutionary army. "Don''t worry, we will not embarrass you." Catherine and Swift were very polite to Maud, and they used honorifics between their words. If it hadn''t been for them to be closer to Sabokrla, otherwise it would be impossible to know about Maude, and would not take the initiative to come to the door. Maude was silent for a while and said calmly: "Can you contact Sabo or Sunny now?" Although the other party could directly report the names of Sabo and Sunny, Maude still reserved some room for doubt. Originally, Maude also planned to find a way to contact Sunny in the near future, and the two revolutionary armies just happened to be delivered. Among the two, the decision-making power seems to be in the hands of FT. Hearing Maude''s words, Swift paused, then nodded: "It can be contacted, but... we don''t have a white phone bug to prevent eavesdropping, so if it is not necessary, we will not easily contact our companions." "is it" Maude held up his chin. He did not fully believe the other party, but the information revealed by the other party was enough to show that they were truly revolutionary. "Just talk about it, what do you want me to do for you?" "Is such that." With joy appeared on Fu Te''s face, he first briefly explained the current situation of the Ahab Kingdom to Maude. It is nothing more than the slave culture under the aristocracy. When FT said this, Maude could almost guess FT and their motives hidden in Dick City. "We want to free the slaves in the city." Just as Maud had guessed, these revolutionary forces scattered around the world basically wanted to rescue slaves. In addition, it is to hibernate in the dark, and then wait for an opportunity to overthrow the world government''s member countries. And rescuing slaves was only their first step. On the one hand, it can enhance its own strength, and on the other hand, it can use the resentment of slaves to create an opportunity to overthrow the franchise. "It''s just that our power is limited..." Having said this, FT sighed deeply. Maude looked at Swift calmly and waited for the following. Swift suppressed his emotions and solemnly said: "Therefore, we hope that you can create chaos in Dick City before you leave." "Oh?" Maude raised his eyebrows and immediately realized FT''s plan. This is to allow him to attract a wave of firepower and attention before leaving, thereby reducing the pressure on the revolutionary army to rescue slaves. FT and Catherine are looking forward to Maud''s answer. Regardless of whether Maude agrees to help, they will disappear directly, trying not to cause Maude trouble. "Lafayette, what do you think?" While thinking, Maude looked at Lafayette who had been standing still for a long time. Lafayette narrowed his eyes and said, "If you want to create chaos before you leave the island, it''s not a bad idea, but...whatever you want, you have to pay the corresponding reward." Maude smiled slightly when he heard the words, and then calmly looked at FT and Catherine. He agrees with Lafayette''s ideas. There is no free lunch in the world. You can ask them to help, but you have to pay the corresponding [remuneration]. Although Maude didn''t say it clearly, the meaning was already obvious. FT did not hesitate to say: "Please make your request, but if we can do it, we will definitely do our best to do it." "intelligence." Maude made the request. "intelligence?" FT suddenly looked surprised. They deliberately investigated some things before they came. Therefore, they knew that Maude had ordered a ship at Thomas Shipyard for a sky-high price with Adam. I thought Maude would want money as a reward... It turned out to be... intelligence? Looking at the unexpected FT, Maude''s smile grew thicker. What he wanted was information on the "prey" on the island attracted by the Beast Contest. ten minutes later. After reaching an agreement with Maud. Without delay, FT and Catherine left the hotel immediately to gather the information Maud wanted. Inside the room. Mo Deyang sat on the sofa and said with a smile: "With the capabilities of the revolutionary army, I must be able to bring some surprises." "Wow." Lafayette gave a chuckle. As long as the revolutionary army can collect some suitable prey information for them. Then, even if the revolutionary army did not make such a request, before they left, they would take the initiative to create chaos. "Let''s go, it''s time to go to the Colosseum." Maude got up and picked up the phone worm left by FT. In addition to letting FT collect information, Maude also made two incidental requests. One is to ask FT to confirm the real-time price of the treasure tree Adam in the black market, and the other is to ask FT for a phone worm. In order for the Maud Pirates to help, FT naturally agreed. The crowd left the hotel and went to the Colosseum. When they came to the Colosseum, Beibo was already done. His opponent is a giant fang elephant that emerged from the qualifiers. The giant tusk elephant caused a lot of trouble to Beibo by virtue of its advantages in size and strength. Fortunately, Beibo''s strength is not weak, although he has suffered a lot of injuries, he still defeated the fangs giant elephant. "Bebo, good job!" Maude praised Beibo, who had just bandaged his injury. After hearing Maude''s unassuming praise, Beibo couldn''t even compete with Bailey, and was so happy that he wanted to roll on the ground. But whether it was Beibo who blushed like an apple, or Luo who looked indifferent, he would never think of the reason for Maude''s crazy likes. "Won 20 million..." Maude was happy in his heart. It is also thanks to the fact that Beibo looks rather cute, which leads to higher odds against the Tusk Giant Elephant. In this way, only about 100 million yuan is left to make up the balance of shipbuilding. Next, it depends on Pele''s performance. However, if you want to get the champion prize of the Beast Contest, Devil Fruit... Not easy! at this time. Maude was staring at one of the human capable people who was suspected of being the devil fruit of the animal type who had just boarded the arena arena. Damn it. Can you still play like this? (End of this chapter) Chapter 207： Liefang Pirates Chapter 207 For a fur clan like Beibo to participate in the competition, Maude felt that there was no problem. Even if human slaves are allowed to compete in the form of beasts, Maud can actually accept it due to the constraints of several rules. But it''s too much for a human animal capable person to compete in a beast type, right? now. On the square ring, a mighty yellow striped tiger was pacing back and forth. From the tiger''s head, some human characteristics can be vaguely seen. But the most showy thing is the clothes on the tiger. This spotted tiger''s entry number is 6136, and it is the most popular dark horse in the 11-to-6 schedule. However, his opponent was a white tiger wearing a spiked helmet, and the entry number was 433. Two fighting beasts stood on the edge of the east and west sides of the ring, and on the cross passage behind them, there was a man standing each. In the main race after the qualifiers, the contestants with the beasts can take the stage as the [commander]. Their role is mostly to act as the eyes of the fighting beast, providing some assistance to the fighting beast at the right time. Before Beibo was in a duel with 11 and 6, Luo also appeared on stage. Of course, Luo was forced to take the stage. In this case, Luo completely treated himself as an ornament, allowing Beibo to play freely in the ring. Otherwise, with his ability to operate the fruit, even if the scope of the current development is not large, he can play the opponent casually. Maude''s gaze passed over the white tiger with spiked helmet and spiked chain on its long tail. He remembered that the White Tiger, like Pele, were both beasts who qualified in the first qualifier. At that time, this white tiger was not fully armed as it is now. Maude moved his gaze away from the white tiger and turned to the yellow-striped tiger. "Is it the tiger form in the cat fruit..." Maude frowned and looked at the human animal capable person on the ring. Participating in the Beasts Contest in this capacity is most likely to treat the championship prizes as something in your bag, right? With this additional variable, the difficulty of making Pele win the championship has skyrocketed several times. On the ring. In the eyes of everyone, the second duel of 11 into 6 officially began. The Zebra Tiger No. 6136 took the lead, stepping on a fierce pace, and rushing towards the white tiger on the other side of the ring. Standing on the command channel, the white tiger owner''s expression was tight, and he said solemnly: "Da Bai, avoid his sharp edge first!" The beasts in this world are quite human and can understand human words better. Hearing this, the heavily armed white tiger turned to one side, trying to weaken the streaked tiger''s straight-line charge. however, Even if the charge path turns into a curve, the speed and momentum of the Zebra Tiger remains undiminished. "Roar!" Amidst the tiger''s roar full of killing intent, the striped tiger leaped forward and threw its claws toward the white tiger. The white tiger moved very vigorously, evading to the left, successfully avoiding the streaked tiger''s landing claws. At the same time, the white tiger controlled the tail wearing the spiked chain and slammed it at the head of the striped tiger. The offensive and defensive transition that was connected back and forth immediately drew exclamations from the audience, and Baihu''s strength could also be seen from the side. Facing the spurred long tail, a humanized disdain flashed in the eyes of the striped tiger beast, he lifted his forefoot, and made an uncomfortable movement. "It''s just a beast..." The striped tiger sneered in his heart, actually patted the slate with the long spiked tail shot from the sky with his fleshy palm. laugh! The forefoot of the striped tiger suddenly splashed with blood, which also disrupted the balance of the white tiger''s body. In this gap, the striped tiger, who didn''t care about the forefoot injury, took advantage of this to slam, and slapped the spiked helmet on the white tiger''s head with another forefoot. This powerful and heavy palm smashed the spiked helmet, and then hit the white tiger''s forehead hard. Accompanied by a dull roar resounding through the audience. The white tiger shot bleeding flowers on his head and fell to the ground on the spot and lost his life. "My great confession!!!" Seeing Bai Hu''s miserable appearance, the master standing on the command channel suddenly knelt and shouted in grief. Not only did he lose the qualification to compete for the devil''s fruit and bonuses, but he also lost the beast on which he lived. The Zebra Tiger who had killed the white tiger turned and left, leaving a blood mark on the slate with the wounded and bleeding forefoot. With the recovery ability of the animal system, a few wounds can be healed in less than two days. "Ancient Devil Fruit... I''ve got it!" The spotted tiger is named Conan, and he is the deputy captain of the Fang Pirates, and in other words, he is also a big pirate with a reward of 75 million. But in order to win the championship prize rumored to be the ancient devil fruit, he even put down his face and figure to participate in this kind of beast fighting farce that pleases the audience. but Conan raised his head slightly, and the beast eyes reflected those in the audience who were cheering for him. "This feeling is not bad." Listening to the enthusiastic cheers from all around, Conan narrowed his eyes, enjoying himself very much. Above the command channel, the captain of the Lietooth Pirates Group, who is offering a bounty of 98 million yuan, looked at his deputy captain slightly strangely. We are taking advantage of the loopholes to get bonuses and devil fruits. Don''t get stuck in it. Bertrand glanced at the undisguised happy expression on his deputy captain''s beast''s face, and thought to himself. Watching the fighting stage. Maude sighed softly. This is troublesome. The white tiger number 433 showed no weak combat power in a few short rounds. Whether it is reaction, speed, strength, or even combat experience, Maud has an intuitive perception. However, compared with the devil fruit ability of human animals, beasts of the size like the white tiger obviously have no chance of winning. "Can Bailey win..." Maude had no idea. The main reason was that the White Tiger lost too fast and did not find more strength than the Striped Tiger Conan. Also on the viewing platform, Luo coldly looked at Conan who was leaving the arena with enthusiastic cheers. "Bebo, if you play against this guy numbered 6136 in the next match, you just retire." "No bear!" Beibo, with a bandage on his forehead, shook his head quickly, and the corner of his eyes focused on Bailey who was lying on Maude''s shoulder. If Bailey is not beaten severely, how can he be willing to retire? Perceiving Bebona''s demonstrative gaze, Bailey ignored it, instead staring at the back of Conan, who was about to leave. If it is an ordinary beast, he has absolute confidence. But if it is an animal capable person, it is hard to say. At that time, don''t miss the bonus for buying meat, and you will take your life in. Thinking of this, Bailey tilted his head to look at Maude. Feeling Bailey''s worry, Maude touched Bailey''s head with his backhand. Without certainty, he wouldn''t let Bailey take risks. Then... Maude thought in his mind whether to kill Conan off the court. Those who are capable of animal... It has always been his favorite type of prey. Aside. Compared to Maud and Pele''s considerations for subsequent events, Luo wanted Beibo to retire very strongly, causing Beibo to lie on the ground and roll. The act of Sapo''s non-compliance provokes Luo a black line. He can tolerate Beibo''s willful behavior when he wants to participate, but he will not let Beibo take some meaningless risks. With his eyesight. If Beibo confronts that animal type ability person, there is no possibility of surviving. "Forget it, let''s see who Beibo will meet in the next match..." Luo Fu''e reluctantly looked at Beibo, who was lying on the ground, and thought to himself. He knew that Beibo was going to participate in Maude''s pet Bailey. As long as Beibo can successfully face Bailey in the next game, it doesn''t matter. Thinking of this, Luo couldn''t help looking at Maude. I saw Maudezheng looking at Beibo who was rolling in Sapo with great interest. "..." Luo''s face shook slightly. His face was lost by Beibo. I am dizzy and always beat Maude to Luo. . . It even coded out the paragraph that Luo couldn''t help looking at Luo. . . (End of this chapter) Chapter 208： Results and intelligence (two in one) Chapter 208 Achievements and Information (two in one) Afterwards, Maude stayed in the Colosseum to watch the remaining three 11-to-6 knockout games. In a comprehensive comparison, the most difficult opponent is still the animal capable person. If Bailey meets him, he will not necessarily lose, but the risk is certainly great. After the five knockout games, the audience left the field one after another. According to the schedule, the next 6 to 3 will be held in three days. After that, it will take about a week to reach the finals. In other words, there are about ten days left in the schedule. By that time, it was almost time for the Thomas Shipyard to begin construction. But Keynes said that when the new ship material, Baoshu Adam, is in place, the capacity and energy of the entire shipyard will be invested. With the efficiency of the shipyard, it may be completed in three days. Anyway, whether it is fast or slow, it will be ten days later. And Maude will make up the new stern payment in the next five days, but now even if the principal is included, it is still about 100 million. Right now, we can only wait for the result of the draw two days later to see which opponent Pele will match in 6-in-3. If you are unlucky enough to match the zebra tiger animal ability, the odds are likely to go to heaven. But Bailey could not win stably, so he could not achieve the effect of trading. After that, Maude can only do something else. Anyway, no matter what the result is, he has to decide the experience value of that zebra tiger animal type ability person. After the audience in the Colosseum was almost gone, Maude and his party left. Before leaving, Maude invited Luo to gather in a tavern, but the latter declined and took Beibo to nowhere. Jaya didn''t want to go to the tavern on East Street, so she returned to the hotel first. Maude thought that it was better to let Jaya prepare food for them in the hotel, and changed his mind. Everyone went straight back to the hotel like this. Two days passed. During the period, Maude and Lafayette have been to East Street several times. They found that even if the Beasts Contest is coming to an end, the number of outsiders on Leviathan Island has not decreased, but has increased. It seems that even if these competitors lose their qualifications in the qualifiers, they are not willing to give up their coveting for the Devil Fruit. Perhaps because of this, the dark horse of the Fang Pirates group was very low-key, and even applied to the Colosseum for military protection before the race started. This measure can be described as extreme, and it also made Maude feel a headache. Today, the lottery ceremony is broadcast live through the video worm. The person in charge of the lottery is the king of the Ahab Kingdom-Ahab Dijal. Through the broadcast, Maude saw the true face of Dijiaer, the strange king who created the status quo of Dik City for the first time. He was almost as expected, he was a middle-aged man with a big belly and a mustache. However, the king''s spirit looked okay, obviously it was not a wine bag, it had a certain strength. The result of the draw will come out soon. In the 6-to-3 game, Bailey drew Beibo. "Great!" Seeing the result of such a draw, Beibo was so excited that he punched several sets of combo punches into the air. Bailey squinted at Beibo, and cursed an idiot in his heart. Robben wanted Beibo to retire, but the draw turned out so that he could only give up. Regardless of whether he wins or loses, this is Beibo''s last beast match. Compared to Ronaldo''s indifferent attitude, Maude''s mind flew directly to the market. At present, Pele is just a small beast that squeezed into 6 into 3 purely by luck in the eyes of the audience. Under this premise, even if Beibo''s deterrent power is not strong, the audience is definitely more optimistic about Beibo. After all, Beibo also won a powerful beast in an 11-to-6 game. As for Pele, in addition to fleeing in the qualifiers, he shivered, and later it was bye bye. Comparing the two, in the eyes of the audience, it is clear which one is strong and which is weak. Maud just wants to see the final odds quickly. Until late that night. In order to know the odds, Maude asked Lafayette to go for a special trip. "5 times." Lafayette returned with the results. "It''s lower than expected." Maude was not too disappointed. This odds is enough. Because there are almost twenty hours before the start of the game. Therefore, Maude is not in a hurry to bet. It was the next day. Maude asked Lafayette to take fifty million to bet. Two or three hours later, Bailey''s odds tripled. In the past few hours, the odds rose from three times to four times. Until the close, the odds stabilized at 4 times. Maude has paid 50 million. If Pele wins the game, he can directly profit 150 million Pele. Not only can you make up the balance of the shipbuilding in an instant, but you also have a principal of 50 million to purchase necessary supplies such as furniture. The eve of the game. Colosseum player lounge. "Pele, don''t lose the chain at the critical moment." Maude looked at Bailey who was eating and drinking. "Boss, don''t worry, I''ll see how I hang up the bear and fight!" Bailey looked confident. If he was facing that Zebra Tiger animal ability, he would definitely not be sure. But if it is Beibo, he is confident. Seeing Bailey so confident, Maude nodded. According to the original script, they wanted Pele to pretend to win the first game to ensure the odds for the next game. But the plan could not keep up with the changes, Pele had a bye in the first round, and now the odds are enough for Maud to make up the shipbuilding balance in a game. Therefore, Maude did not intend to let Bailey act. Winning this game first is the most important thing right now. After half an hour. Amidst the deafening expectation of the audience at the Colosseum, Bailey and Beibo stepped onto the ring one after another. Maude and Luo also came to the channel podium on the edge of the ring as their masters. The two looked at each other in the air, and there was no particular reaction. In this game, they will only watch, but will not shoot. In the arena, compared to the calmness of Maude and Luo, the two guys Bailey and Beibo are already gearing up. As soon as the whistle sounded, they had to do their best to beat each other down as soon as possible. Inside the auditorium. Buffalo stared coldly at Luo on the ring. After a moment, he turned to look at Maude. The reinforcements sent by the family will take about seven days to reach Leviathan Island. As long as Rao G and the others came, it would be no problem to win the ancient devil fruit. As for the method, of course it is hard to grab. Later, Luo will be taken prisoner back by the way. Thinking of this, Buffalo sneered a few times, revealing the family mark on his teeth. In his opinion, it is not difficult to take Devil Fruit and Luo when reinforcements arrive. What really needs attention is the existence of Maude. More precisely, it was the Vice Admiral Taotu Gion who was attracted by Maude. It is said that it is a very powerful female navy. "Oh, hope everything goes well." Buffalo looked like a knife. If the lieutenant admiral arrives first, things will become very troublesome. Dick City East Street. Inside a building. Catherine was holding a continuous-fire rifling flintlock rifle equipped with a scope, the muzzle of which was tucked directly into the mouth of a man lying on his back on the floor in cold sweat. "I really don''t know why Mr. Maude wants the information of those pirates." Catherine looked at Swift, who was writing at the desk not far away. Even if her gaze shifted to other places, the man who was gagged by the muzzle did not dare to act rashly. On the ground around, there were more than ten corpses lying in a mess, all of which were companions of this man. In addition, there are five or six members of the revolutionary army guarding the doors and windows. This place is a very secret information exchange in Dick City, but it can''t hide the revolutionary army''s eyeliner. In order to fulfill Maud''s request, Swift and the others chose to act on this information exchange in the Beasts semifinals, and obtained several hands of qualified intelligence. In addition, the information they originally collected should almost meet Maude''s requirements. If it is not enough, they will continue to gather intelligence until Maude is satisfied. Swift stopped writing suddenly and looked at the only living mouth left in the room. "Mr. Maud''s motive for wanting capability information... is undoubtedly to kill these pirates who can only burn, kill and looting. Having said this, FT looked up and looked at Catherine. "Don''t forget Mr. Maud''s background..." "Ok." Catherine smiled slightly and said seriously: "If Mr. Maud knew that his family was still there, I don''t know how he would react." at the same time. Colosseum. The battle between Bailey and Beibo is about to start. Countless eyes gathered here. Beibo, who can''t wait to take the first shot. "Huh!" Accompanied by an unexplained mouth addiction, Beibo took a big step and went straight to the old **** who was there. The ring is huge. If you want to get fat and beat Bailey, you have to get closer. quickly. Beibo came to Bailey. "Ah ooh!" With another imposing mouth addiction, Bei Bo flew up very confidently, raised his right foot, and kicked Bailey''s face diagonally. At this moment, Beibo seemed to have seen Bailey''s bruised nose and swollen face. When it was dark and cool, Bailey was very calm and took out a small nail from the hair, and then scattered it on the ground. Immediately afterwards, Bailey moved several positions to the side. The speed of that side shift is quite fast. After all, I have also practiced hard leg skills. "???" Seeing a nail in the ground, Beibo was dumbfounded, just fell from the sky and stepped on the nail. "Ah!" Bei Bo screamed, and immediately sat on the ground, with tears in the corners of his eyes looking at the two nails on the soles of his feet. He pulled out the nail as he exhaled, then looked angrily at Bailey who was picking his nostrils. Shameless! Bailey smiled contemptuously. Upon seeing this, Bei Bo suddenly got up. This time, instead of jumping into the air, he rushed towards Bailey step by step. "Bear trampling!" With his height advantage, Bei Boyi stepped heavily towards Bailey. The latter lay on the ground and rolled out two laps gently, avoiding this pedal, and at the same time, yawned slightly. "Bear''s crackling palm!" Beibo bit his hand tightly, and a shadow of his palms turned into a palm, covering Bailey. "too slow." Bailey cocked the corners of his mouth and leaped back, easily dissolving the apparent palm shadow. "My nirvana has been avoided!" Beibo''s eyes were solemn and his fists clenched, secretly saying that Xiong was serious. "Come on again, advanced nirvana! Bear''s crackle!" Beibo kicked his feet and stepped forward to Bailey. Huh! His not weak arms swelled up slightly, and he clapped his hands at Bailey again. The sound of breaking through the air suddenly sounded. This time, the speed and strength of the palm shot were significantly stronger. The scattered palm shadow swallowed Bailey in a flash. Beibo seemed to see Bailey''s bruise and swollen nose again. Couldn''t help but get dark again. however, Things backfired. Bailey was in the shadow of the palm, but moved left and right, dexterously avoiding every palm. "how is this possible!?" Bei Bo was shocked, suddenly stopped his palm, and kicked out instead. "what?" Bailey was surprised, very surprised that Beibo made a timely and decisive workaround. At the same time, he jumped into the air, avoiding Beibo''s kick. "You got Fooled!" Watching Bailey jump into the air where there is nowhere to focus in order to avoid, Beibo''s eyes lit up. "Ah ooh!" Beibo seized the opportunity and punched a dragon fist against Bailey who was in mid-air. This time, Xiong doesn''t believe you can avoid it! Beibo stared at the bear''s eyes. Bailey sneered secretly as if he could insight into Beibo''s psychological activities. Yue Step Under the gaze of everyone''s eyes, Bailey stepped heavily on the air several times, suddenly rising a few meters in height, causing Beibo Na to see that the inevitable Thang Longquan couldn''t touch Bailey at all. "???" Beibo''s face froze. "You bear is nothing but that." Bailey ridiculed in a low voice. When Beibo''s momentum decayed and fell to the ground, he took two more moon steps and quickly circled behind Beibo. Rocket Head Mallet In mid-air, Bailey''s feet suddenly kicked out of breath. The straight body shot out like an arrow, and hit Beibo''s waist. "Bang!" Beibo''s body suddenly bowed into a "C" shape, and then flew forward. After rolling out several times on the ground, he fainted with the mosquito coil ring. Bailey landed and sneered: "Fight with me, hum." On the command channel, Luo looked at Pele in surprise. "That''s... the moon step in the six formulas!" Why does a ferret use moon step? Luo was surprised. At this time, the audience was silent. What''s happening here? That weak ferret turned out to be... Besides, what kind of beast is this? Maude doesn''t care about the audience''s perception. "Good job, Bailey." Maude grinned. At that moment, his pocket was about to be accounted for 150 million yuan. With enough money to pay the balance, it doesn''t matter if you abstain from voting afterwards. As for the champion prize of the Colosseum Contest, the Devil Fruit, if you want it, you can grab it at that time. He just agreed to the request of the Revolutionary Army to cause a chaos before leaving. In this way, as long as Thomas Shipyard can build a new ship before the finals of the Beasts, they will have no worries. Thinking of this, Maude smiled even more on his face. In the eyes of others, they only think that Maude is happy because of winning the game. How could he have thought that Maude''s head was brewing a chaos that would scare them. On the other side of the ring, Luo made a gesture of confession to the referee, and then walked to the center of the ring to support Beibo, who had passed out. "Really..." Luo reluctantly shook his head, and from the corner of his eyes he glanced at the hanging lamp vine roots outside the ring. The referee saw Luo make a gesture of admitting defeat and immediately pronounced Pele a victory. Although the audience didn''t buy much, they still applauded. Amidst thunderous applause, Bailey tilted his head up and left the field proudly. After that, Maude took Bailey and left the Colosseum directly. After meeting with Lafayette and them outside the Colosseum, they went straight to the place where the banker was and took away the 150 million that had just been won. "The balance is settled." Maude smiled when he got rich results. At this time, FT and Catherine came again. They brought the information that Maude wanted. "Amazing." Maude looked at the detailed information that FT and Catherine had gathered in three days. It can only be said that it is worthy of the revolutionary army... In this regard, efficiency is strong. Maude carefully checked the information attached to the photos. With these prey information, the next step is to wait for the new ship. Once the new ship is released. This is when the hunt begins. (End of this chapter) Chapter 209： Baked Chapter 209 is released The matter of collecting intelligence, Maude did not have a deadline for how long the revolutionary army would take to complete. However, FT and Catherine delivered an excellent result to Maud within three days. This shows how much the revolutionary army in Dick City on Leviathan Island attaches great importance to Mauds [shot]. "well." Maude was very satisfied with the information, and felt the sincerity of FT and others. This is a transaction that is maintained by a little "sentiment". However, if the revolutionary army is sincere, he can''t deal with it hastily. The target information recorded on paper is basically the pirates and bounty hunters who are currently stranded on the island because of the Beast Contest. In terms of fame and strength, neither is a general. At the same time, it is also qualified to be the next [root of chaos]. "Some time ago, I ordered a new ship at Thomas Shipyard. You should be very clear about this, right?" Maude put the intelligence file on the table and looked at the two sitting on the sofa in front of FT and Catherine. The husband nodded. Maude pressed his right hand lightly on the document and said calmly: "So, we won''t make a move until the new ship leaves the factory." "This is natural." FT expressed understanding. Their request was for the Mord Pirates to make a big fuss before leaving Leviathan, in order to create an opportunity for them to act. If circumstances permit, they hope that the Maud Pirates can take action during the Beast Contest. At that time, the Kingdom of Ahab would concentrate most of its forces around the Colosseum in Dick City. Relatively speaking, it can allow them to transfer part of the pressure to the Maude Pirates when they act. But if the new ship of the Maude Pirates group can''t leave the factory before the end of the Beast Contest, then they can''t force anything. In itself, FT would be proactive in advocating to visit Maud, on the one hand, using Sonny Sabos friendship as an opportunity, on the other hand, because of the Pirates freedom of being able to shoot for another place. If it weren''t, even if there was a friendship like Sonny Sabo, he didn''t think Maude would agree to such a thing. But in fact, FT far underestimated the relationship between Maude and Sunny. If this matter was brought up by Sunny herself, then Maude would do it without saying a word. Even if Sabo asked him to help, he would do his best. Nothing else. Just because Maude regards the grace of life-saving more than any kind of grace. When Lafayette descended from the sky to help Maude block the offensive from the green pheasant, it was also an important opportunity for Maude to come together with Lafayette. Maud looked at FT and said, "Thomas Shipyard will report the progress to me in real time. Judging from the current progress, it will take about ten days." "is it" Swift wringed his fingers, thinking about the time when the Beast Race and the new ship left the factory. About ten days. But there is only one week left in the schedule of the Beast Contest. Unless Thomas Shipyard can help the Maud Pirates build a new ship three days in advance. otherwise Regardless of the final result, they are not able to intervene. Thinking of this, FT relaxed his mind. There are some things that can''t be rushed after all. Maud''s slight change of expression flashed across his face was keenly noticed. You only need to substitute for the position and position of the revolutionary army to understand some of the urgent needs of the revolutionary army in this plan. However, from the contact to the present, FT has never put these urgent needs on the table, giving Maude a vague sense of humbleness. It was like... I was afraid that Maude would feel unhappy and lose a key and important opportunity. Maude could see it, but he could only ignore it. The premise of the action is that the new ship leaves the factory, otherwise they will never take the initiative to make trouble. After a while, Maude sent FT and Catherine away. Before the implementation of the plan, the two sides will not rush to meet again. Jaya went to the market to purchase ingredients, and Jim and Bailey followed. In the hotel room, only Maude and Lafayette were left. Maude summoned the hunter''s notes and wrote the target information provided by the revolutionary army into the hunter''s notes one by one. Lafayette stood on one side, calmly watching Maude copy the information. Before that, he did not expect the Revolutionary Army to bring this information to Maude so efficiently. In a sense, the Revolutionary Army can also be regarded as a transaction object with a high affinity with them. It''s just that this kind of thing can only be done in private. After a long time, Maude stopped writing and immediately removed the Hunter''s notes. "Wow." Without Maude''s instructions, Lafayette stooped to take the intelligence documents on the table and went to the kitchen to destroy them. A few minutes later, Lafayette came out of the kitchen. "Lafayette, I will trouble you to go to the shipyard later." Maude pointed to a black suitcase not far away, which contained 150 million Baileys to be paid to Thomas Shipyard. "no problem." Lafayette glanced at the suitcase and agreed. He came to the sofa and sat down. "Maud, the money is enough now, do you want Bailey to continue playing?" "Look at it. If the first game of the semi-final is against Conan of the Fang Pirates, then Pele will abstain directly." According to the information provided by the Revolutionary Army, Maude already knew that the animal capable person who took advantage of the Beast Contest was Conan, the deputy captain of the Lietooth Pirates, and he was rewarded with a reward of 75 million. An opponent with this level of strength cannot be solved by Pele. As for the other beast that stood out from the 6-in-3 game, it could not be Conan''s opponent. If there are no accidents, it is a certainty that Conan will win the championship. A chill flashed in Lafayette''s eyes and smiled: "Why don''t you let me kill him?" Even if the Liefang Pirates seek refuge from the army at the price of a part of the bonus, Lafayette can also use hypnotism to break through the army''s defense line unconsciously, thus assassinating Conan. "Forget it, it''s not necessary." Maude shook his head. Lafayette chuckled and stopped insisting. Originally, as long as Maude said something, he would do it beautifully. But since Maude didn''t want to, then forget it. Maude looked at the suitcase with the money, and said calmly: "As long as the new ship can leave the factory before the final...it should be ours, it will be ours after all." "Oh oh..." Afterwards, Lafayette took the balance to a trip to Thomas Shipyard and learned good news from Keynes. The transportation of Baoshu Adam was smooth. If nothing else, it will be delivered in three days. Once the shipbuilding materials are in place, they can build a new ship in about two days. Also as Keynes said. Three days later, Adam, a treasure tree worth 650 million, arrived safely at Thomas Shipyard. After that, Thomas Shipyard did its best to build a new ship. Three more days passed after that, the day before the Beasts finals. Bailey was out of luck and matched Conan in the first game. In this way, the possibility of trading again is lost. Without any hesitation, Maude directly submitted an application for abandonment to the Colosseum. With Bailey abstaining, Conan and the other beast advanced directly to the final amidst boos all over the court. After coming out of the Colosseum, Maude and his party went straight to Thomas Shipyard. There seems to be an arrangement. The day before the final, the new ship was released. (End of this chapter) Chapter 210： eve Eve of Chapter 210 Thomas Shipyard is located at the inner end of Leviathan Island. The large factory buildings needed for shipbuilding were built against the mountain wall. In that factory building, there is a sea current tunnel that leads directly to the outside of the island. All new ships released at Thomas Shipyard will eventually launch in this ocean current tunnel and then leave Leviathan directly. The new ship that Maude has built for a sky-high price of 800 million is no exception. Upon receiving the notice from Keynes, Maude and the others rushed to the scene as quickly as possible. Inside the huge factory building, a brand-new two-masted ship lays on the support. The size of the new ship is similar to the Sonny in Mauds impression, and they are all medium-sized ships. The overall hue of the hull is mainly blue, the cabins, deck steps, protective railings, and the observation deck at the top of the mast... There is no shortage of all the necessary facilities. But these facilities are made of Adam, the treasure tree, and its solidity is guaranteed. The bow is a blue dragon with artillery in it, designed by Edward in accordance with Maude''s requirements. Above the blue dragon, there are two hanging pointed rods that extend straight forward, resembling the dragon horns of a blue dragon. On both sides of the hull, the dragon''s body was winding away. Such an image is somewhat similar to the Dragon Boat of the Revolutionary Army. Lafayette was not in control. After seeing the shiny oars at the stern of the new ship, he boarded the ship for the first time and went to the power room where the steam engine was located. Jia Ya ran to the kitchen. Instead, Maude and Jim wandered around on the deck. Keynes followed Maud and was responsible for explaining some practical and hidden functions embedded on the ship, which reflected Edward''s design intentions. "Still satisfied?" After a few laps, Keynes smiled and looked at Maude, who nodded frequently. "Not bad." Maude looked up at the house-style lookout at the top of the mast. Below the observation deck, there is a small amplifier. This is just one of the detailed designs that demonstrates Edward''s care. Nevertheless, the cost of more than 800 million yuan is still hard to make people feel that they are worth the money. But there is no alternative. The cost of single Baoshu Adams shipbuilding material is as high as 650 million. For this reason, Maude even asked FT to use the channel of the Revolutionary Army to investigate the price of Baoshu Adam in the black market in the near future. It is indeed such an asking price. After a while, Jaya took the lead out of the cabin. There was a little smile on her face, and she was obviously satisfied with the large open kitchen. A few minutes later, Lafayette also walked out of the cabin, holding a manual for the operation and maintenance of the steam engine and power room in his hand. That was written by Keynes specially for mechanics before the new ship was built. Regardless of the black asking price, the professionalism and service of Thomas Shipyard is indeed in place. The crowd gathered on the deck. Before launching the new ship, it is natural to choose a name. Maude was eager to try. Then he was isolated. As for the truth, the painter Jim did not participate in the naming, but began to paint the Pirate Flag. In addition to the pirate flag to be hung on the top of the mast, an enlarged version must be painted on the sail. While Jim was painting the flag, Lafayette and Jaya diverged thinking, first regarded "crow" as a prohibited word, and then took more than ten ship names. "Choose one." Lafayette and Jaya looked at Maude. Maude sighed softly. The crow is gone. Afterwards, Maude picked a pleasing name from more than ten ship names-Hades. The name was taken by Lafayette. "Netherworld, guide, always feel weird." After reacting, Maude looked at his navigator with a slightly weird look. Lead to the underworld... It''s kind of unlucky. Facing Maude''s weird gaze, Lafayette corrected calmly: "My name is Sheriff Devil." "Not anymore." Maude patted Lafayette''s arm with a backhand, then ran to watch Jim draw the Pirate flag. Looking at Maude''s back, Lafayette smiled helplessly. Under the order of the captain of his own, he is not sure that he will really change his name in the future. Anyway, as long as it had nothing to do with "crow", he didn''t care much about the name. after an hour. Jim drew the flag. After that, Lafayette stayed in the power room to study the steam power, while Maude and the others ran to the street to purchase furniture and some essential supplies for the new ship. It was not finished until the evening, and their savings shrank from 50 million to 10 million. When everything was ready, Maude was not in a hurry to launch the Underworld. Facing Keynes''s doubts, Maude found a reason and set the launch time to the day after tomorrow. In this regard, Keynes was puzzled. Even if the utilization rate of the factory building for two days is lost, it can only cope with it. Who makes Maud a major customer of the shipyard... Into the night. Maude and the others didn''t plan to return to the hotel anymore, they were going to spend the night on the Haunted Earth, and by the way survey the environment in the factory. The most important thing is this sea current tunnel in the factory. That was the only way they left Leviathan. Taking into account the plan to be implemented tomorrow, this ocean current tunnel for the launch of the new ship feels quite tailor-made for them. At that time, after they are done, they can leave directly from this sea current tunnel, and there is no need to worry about being blocked by people at the entrance and exit of the bay at the mouth of the whale. To be on the safe side, Lafayette also ran to the tunnel to conduct field surveys several times. late at night. The city of Dick in Leviathan is as bright as day. On the eve of the final, this city of daylight was more lively than ever. At the Gulf Port. A small mast ship arrived quietly. Buffalo stood on the pier, watching Baby-5 and Rao G who got off the boat. "Oh, you guys are here!" Buffalo grinned and greeted the two companions who had just disembarked. Lao, wearing a blue tights, slightly hunched his waist and sighed: "Bumpy along the way, his waist is about to fall apart. It''s really impossible to refuse to accept the old." "Oh, when this mission is completed, I can fly directly back to Dres Rosa with your back." Buffalo glanced at Rao, who was sighing, and immediately looked at Baby-5, who was wearing a short skirt and maid costume, and looked gorgeous. "Stop talking about it, Baby-5, lend me five million." "Eh?" Baby-5 blinked and asked: "When do you plan to take it?" "I want it now." Buffalo grinned and explained: "Because I won''t do it tomorrow, so I will take advantage of tonight to go to the casino to play." "Give you!" Baby-5 happily took out a stack of banknotes. Buffalo took the banknotes with ease, and said: "When I go back to Dres Rosa, I will pay you back." A big smile appeared on Baby-5''s face and said seriously: "If you don''t pay it back, it''s okay, as long as you come to me to borrow money next time~" "Then I''m welcome." Buffalo smiled happily. Aside, Rao shook his head. at the same time. Offshore. A warship was breaking through the waves on the sea, heading straight in the direction of Leviathan Island. On the sails of the warship is written a big "rabbit". Among the navy, there is also Taotu Gion a general with the name "Rabbit". And this way of self-expression, she still borrowed from Lieutenant He. I slept for 16-17 hours today. I clearly adjusted the alarm clock at 8 o''clock in the morning. It may be because of the rain. I slept until the afternoon without knowing why. . But, sleeping is really a happy thing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 211： Looting Devil Fruit (2 in 1) Chapter 211 Snatching Devil Fruits (2 in 1) The next day. The hanging lamp above Dick City remained unchanged. It was early in the morning, and there was a thin layer of water vapor floating on the stone roads around the block. The soft yellow light penetrates into the water vapor, reflecting the hazy light perception. On the street, pedestrians stepped back and forth, making ripples of the hazy water vapor. At this time, there are still two hours before the start of the Beasts Finals. However, many people on the Long Street have gone to the Colosseum. After all, it is a large arena that can accommodate more than 100,000 spectators. If you go early, you don''t have to wait in line to get in. This is their idea. Luo walked through the crowd, squinting at the pedestrians passing by. Beibo held [Ghost Cry] and walked side by side with Luo. In the game some time ago, Beibo lost to Pele, and it was still a miserable defeat. The cruel reality made him depressed to the present. For this, he just wanted to leave this sad place quickly. Today, the captain of his own will finally take action against the national treasure of the Ahab Kingdom. As long as they can successfully obtain a large number of hanging lamp vine roots, they can leave Leviathan today. Leave this sad place! ! ! Bei Bo shouted in his heart. "Captain, when are we going to grab... well, take away the roots of the hanging lamp vine?" "Ah" Luo tugged at the corner of his mouth, looked up at the hanging lamp vine, and said lightly: "When the cheers of the Colosseum are the enthusiastic..." "Oh." Beibo nodded. "Um...Should we say hello to Maud before we leave?" "Brother Mod????" Luo tilted his head and looked at Bei Bo with an unbelievable look. "Can''t you call him brother~?" Bebo wringed her fingers shyly. "..." Luo has nothing to say. Before leaving, he didn''t plan to say hello to Maude. Without going to take Beibo, Luo walked forward. This bear at home is good for everything. Just can''t stand the praise. Sometimes, he doubted that this bear might be abducted by rhetoric. Two hours passed. The hazy water vapor on the road dissipated, leaving a water mark. Outside the Colosseum, a large number of soldiers were stationed. A square with a huge broadcast screen hung in the distance was also crowded with people. Almost everyone''s eyes in the city are focused on the upcoming Beast Finals, which is unprecedented. Inside the Colosseum, heads of people in the auditorium moved, and only a small area of ??empty seats was vacated. There, Maude, Lafayette, and Jim were sitting there. With them as the center point, no one dared to sit in dozens of seats around. The strange phenomenon makes them very conspicuous. In this regard, Maude is also helpless. "Boss, hasn''t the game started yet?" Bailey squatted on Maude''s lap, yawning bored. "Soon." Maude looked up at the VIP box standing at the apex of the Colosseum. In the high altitude directly in front of the box, a square transparent crystal box hung. The bottom of the crystal box is padded with a red soft cloth. A watch strap has a dark green wavy pattern, with three pointed devil fruits on top of it, resting on a soft cloth. The devil fruit is the champion prize of the Beast Contest. Maude stared silently at the devil fruit. In the auditorium, most of the audience are people in Dick City. Their attention is basically on the iron fence gate at the end of the two stone roads in the north and south of the ring. They want to see the contestants on the stage as soon as possible, and then bring them a hearty beast fight. And audiences like Maude who come to the devil fruit are not rare. They are also silently watching the devil fruit in the crystal box hanging high in the sky. People such as Buffalo of the Don Quixote family did not intend to win the Devil Fruit by participating in the competition from the beginning. Taking it directly is the fastest and most rude way. The pirates who had the same idea as Buffalo and others were in the audience, but there were only a lot more. The malice that was brewing was hidden under the warm atmosphere in the venue. Maude retracted his gaze to look at the Devil Fruit, with a calm expression, and said: "Next, in what way will it kick off?" "Naturally...violence." Lafayette smiled coldly. Just a glance at the surrounding auditorium, you can easily pick out a group of colleagues who came in bad faith. And their goals are self-evident. At that time, looting will only be expected. Maude said indifferently: "The chaos the revolutionary army wants to see, it seems that someone will help us." "Hey...not only that, the devil fruit is really in a good position." "Yes." Maude smiled. Like him, there are moon steps. Lafayette also has the ability to fly. In this way, no matter what method those eager colleagues will use to start the prelude to snatching the Devil Fruit, he and Lafayette can also approach the Devil Fruit for the first time by virtue of their empty walk ability. Now, they just have to wait patiently for the time to come. As for whether the devil fruit is an ancient species, the current situation of undercurrents has become meaningless. "Ancient species, huh..." There was a gleam in Maude''s eyes. This type of devil fruit, in terms of its rarity, is not surrender to the natural system. The frenzied generation attracted by this kind of existence can''t be lost. What kind of "spectacle" will be brought forth by then? Maude didn''t care. What he wants is prey and devil fruit. That''s it. .......... With the Colosseum finals kicked off. There are obviously fewer pedestrians on the street. At this moment, most people watch the live broadcast at home or in a pub. Luo took the [Ghost Cry] from Beibo, and went straight to the [Human Ladder Box] in the center of the city. Those royal nobles who have only been active in the capital above the whales for a long time are basically in the VIP boxes in the Colosseum at the moment. With them, there were also 70% of the soldiers transferred from the royal capital. In other words. The current royal capital is not well-armed, and it is also a good time to **** a lot of hanging vine roots. If it weren''t for a certain degree of harsh requirements for the [activity] of the roots, Luo wouldn''t have to go to the whale''s head to face the forces of the royal capital, and directly attack the inactive roots in the Colosseum. Listening to the enthusiastic cheers from inside the Colosseum, Luo smiled disdainfully and came to the central stone pillar where the [human ladder box] was located. He who came here at the point in time is already ready to fight. However, what came into view was a group of soldiers who fell to the ground. "Someone got on first?" Looking at the soldiers who fell on the ground, a strange color flashed in Luo''s eyes. At this moment, there was an old sneer from the back of the other side of the stone pillar. Hearing the familiar laughter, Luo''s face became dark and he looked at the side of the stone pillar coldly. The sneer from the back of the stone pillar gradually ceased. Immediately afterwards, Rao G came out tremblingly from the back of the stone pillar. "I didn''t expect it, Luo...!" "Rao. G." Looking at the visitor, Luo''s eyes were chilly. Pointing the hilt of [Ghost Cry] at this group of fallen soldiers, Luo asked indifferently: "Did you?" "No." Rao squinted his old eyes. He did not lie. Before he came here, this group of soldiers had been knocked down. Luo''s Yu Guang glanced at the [Human Ladder Box] hanging on the stone pillar, and could see many traces of damage. That means that he will not be able to go to the capital above the whale''s head through the [Human Ladder Box]. It doesn''t seem to matter whether or not Rao G did it. While silent, Luo pushed the hilt of [Ghost Cry] with his thumb. "Bebo, step aside." "it is good!" Beibo retreated decisively. Rao looked at Luo who was making an attack, and said coldly: "Luo, don''t you think you can beat me?" "How can you know this kind of thing if you don''t try it?" Luo Leng smiled coldly. Rao raised his head and laughed loudly when he heard the words, almost flashing his old waist. The laughter was full of contempt. And he also has the capital to scorn Luo. After all, he has trained Luo before, but he has beaten Luo into a swollen bag countless times. "Boom...!" At this time, a sudden violent explosion from the Colosseum interrupted Rao''s contemptuous laughter. "It''s started." Rao restrained his laughter, looked over Luo, and looked at the billowing black smoke escaping from the Colosseum. As soon as his voice fell, there was another violent explosion. Luo Wei frowned, did not look back to see the situation in the Colosseum, his eyes always fell on Rao. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" Within a few seconds, there were more than ten explosions in succession. As the explosion faded, a loud noise interwoven from various panic and screams spread from the Colosseum to the street. If an explosion was caused in the Colosseum with such a dense flow of people, even if Luo was not there, he could almost imagine the tragic situation there. "Also..." Luo turned his back to the Colosseum with billowing smoke, and looked at Rao G with cold eyes. "The Don Quixote family has always been keen to collect devil fruits, and the prize of this Beast Contest is said to be an ancient devil fruit. It is not surprising that you will be here." "Call the family name! Luo, now you are really out of awe." Rao, who was short and withered, held his old waist with his hands and twisted it slightly, seeming to be warming up. "However, you are right. We did plant it for ancient times. We will find you here, but it is an unexpected joy." "Unexpected joy...?" Luo Ba cried out, his tone was full of cold killing intent, and said, "Don''t be a surprise that makes you breathe here." "Huh!" Rao''s bald head flared up with several blue veins, and his upper body was leaning forward. The hands that had separated from his old waist were compared with the fingers of a "G" shape. "You bastard! Don''t forget who taught your physical skills!" "..." Luo said no more, and was ready. Rao G stared at Luo''s offensive and defensive posture, and sneered: "Don''t worry, in order to pry out the fruits of your surgery, I won''t kill you directly here." Hearing Rao G''s confident words, a ray of light flashed in Luo''s eyes. Since leaving the Don Quixote family, he has been secretly watching everything that the Don Quixote family has. And Rao G''s words revealed a message to him inadvertently. Has the current Don Quixote family already mastered the technology of how to recover devil fruits? If that''s the case... The man who used to get the fruits of surgery at all costs, after this, will only try to catch himself, right? Thinking of this, Luo seemed to have the first chance to win. With his current experience in surgery, he is indeed not sure to beat Rao G. However, the difference between a deadly fight and alive capture is far apart. "Room!" Luo directly used the ability of the operation fruit. A hemispherical space appeared out of thin air, suddenly enveloping him and Rao. "Rao G, you have stepped into the dead zone." Luo Qidao slashed forward before speaking. Seeing no signs, there was a sudden wave of air on the waist of Rao G, a dozen meters away, and there was no other movement. This knife didn''t cut Rao G in half in the field of surgical fruit. The expected phenomenon did not happen, Luo''s eyes changed slightly. Rao G sneered when he saw this: "It seems that my armed color is better than your''sharpness'', the engraving of G!!!" Suddenly, Rao G''s old body rushed towards Luo with lightning speed. The speed of running was so fast that there was no afterimage left. "Ok?" Luo couldn''t see the movement of Rao G at all, and didn''t even have room to think about it, so he directly used the exchange ability of the operation fruits to exchange himself with the body of a soldier not far away. Huh! Luo''s body teleported to the ground more than ten meters away, but at his original location, an unconscious soldier of the Kingdom of Ahab appeared out of thin air. At this moment, Rao G''s figure appeared abruptly, and the hands that made the gesture of "G" were severely engraved on the soldier. puff! The extremely powerful force suddenly bombarded the hapless soldier into pieces. "so close" Seeing this extremely tragic scene before him, Luo An was shocked. If he is hit frontally, with his defensive power, although it will not be so miserable, it will definitely be seriously injured and lose consciousness. "Hidden away." Rao G maintained the attacking posture, and the old body trembled extremely quickly with a small amplitude. He slowly moved his body and looked at Luo with a solemn face. In Rao G''s view, this is a battle without suspense. Because, Eluo''s strength is absolutely impossible to beat him. ......... Colosseum. The auditorium was in chaos. Just a minute ago, Conan of the Liefang Pirates defeated his opponent and won the champion of the Beast Contest as a strong man. The audience who witnessed the results of the Beasts finals received the warmest applause and cheers. On the ring, the beast-shaped Conan squinted his eyes to enjoy the cheers from the audience. But at that time, dozens of violent explosions without warning swept across many places in the auditorium in an instant. Thick black smoke rolled, nearly a thousand spectators were killed on the spot. This sudden upheaval immediately stopped the warm atmosphere in the Colosseum. Immediately afterwards, the panicked audience pulled their legs and fled, pushing and shoving, and countless people were caught under their feet. The surrounding chaos did not affect Maude who was sitting still. Despite his expectations, Maude didn''t expect those guys who wanted to take the Devil Fruits to kick off the curtain with such brutal methods. Maude looked up and looked at the crystal box still hanging quietly in the sky. After this, I am afraid there will be thousands of victims in the Colosseum. "boom--!" In the chaos, a gunshot cut through the air. A bullet fired from a corner of the auditorium accurately hit the rope tied to the crystal box. Sneer! The rope snapped. The crystal box containing the devil fruit fell from a high altitude to the ground. "Oh oh oh!" At almost this moment, bursts of excitement and roar erupted in the audience. At this moment, a slender fishing line was thrown towards the crystal box that was in free fall. The hook at the end of the fishing line actually hooked the small round mouth above the crystal box. "Haha, the devil fruit is mine!" An exhilarating voice immediately resounded through the audience. The people staring at the devil fruit were stunned to see the crystal box being hooked away out of thin air by a fish hook, and then to follow the prestige, only to see a slender man trying to pull back the fishing rod in his hand. "It''s Glilla, a sea angler offering a bounty of 66 million!!!" Someone instantly recognized the man who had hooked the crystal box with the fishing line. Maude also saw this scene. There is no shortage of strange people and things in the world. When he thought about it, Maude took out the Dark Crow and pulled the trigger at high altitude. The lead projectile wrapped in heat flew out, breaking the slender fishing line that was moving at high speed. "What, what!?" Sea angler Greila stared at the fishing line being interrupted, with a look of disbelief. That thin fishing line? how can that be? ! Bang bang! Maude stepped on a burst of air and lifted into the air, and under the gaze of many stunned eyes, he caught the crystal box containing the devil fruit. At this moment, the muzzle of the flintlock he held in his other hand was still emitting white smoke. It seems to be telling a fact to the owner who has gathered countless eyes. Just now, he shot and broke the fishing line. Therefore, it is also qualified to get this much-anticipated trophy. "It''s Bacardi Maud!!!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 212： Retreat all over? Chapter 212 retreat? Maude stepped on the air and stood in the air. That signature moon-step technique gave many pirates who knew the Sixth Form a mess for a second or two. now, All the people in the Colosseum who came for the Devil Fruit, Whether it is a pirate, or a bounty hunter, or even a person in the underground world. Their eyes are all focused on Maude. To be more precise, it was the devil''s fruit in Maude''s hands. "Bacardi Maud! The devil fruit is my thing!" The angry voice of sea angler Gelila spread from the audience to the audience. Being cut off halfway, no one will feel good. And it is also a rare ancient devil fruit in the legend. Glila''s lungs were almost exploding. Maude lacked even a glance at Glila, put away the empty dark crow, and looked at the devil fruit in the crystal box at close range in front of everyone. The dark green ripples on the peel give people a sense of vitality. The three sharply pointed leaves on the top of the fruit vaguely reveal the bottom line of the ability type. "It''s really ancient words..." Maude whispered. The two small and one large pointed long blades gave him the image of a dinosaur in an instant. The fruit is eaten directly, which is an excellent way to prevent future competition. However, Maude''s desire to eat this devil fruit was basically zero. Today, he doesn''t need Devil Fruit to improve his strength or increase hunting efficiency. Therefore, even if he wants to eat Devil Fruit, he must have two prerequisites. One is to determine the type of devil fruit''s ability, he doesn''t want to block his future with a devil fruit of unknown ability. If he eats a **** fruit, not only will he fail to increase his strength, but he will also have a weakness in the sea floor stone, then who he will cry. The second is that the upper limit and ability of Devil Fruit deserves him. This qualitative demand is not because he is arrogant, but because he is responsible for his future. If the upper limit of Devil Fruit is not high, then he doesn''t need it at all. No one knew Maude''s thoughts flashing in his mind at the moment. No one wanted to know that the person who snatched the devil fruit in full view was still picking and choosing. And what he picks and chooses is exactly what they want to eat hundreds of mouthfuls. In any case, in order to prevent Maude from directly eating the devil fruit, they just want to quickly kill Maude. "Boom...!" Many pirates suddenly shot at Maude who was in the air. In this case, they can''t take care of the reason for shooting out their heads. Defeat Maude first, there may be a chance to grab the Devil Fruit. Moreover, the scene is so chaotic, if Maude is still watching the gangbang, then he can only be considered unlucky. Someone took the lead in shooting, which immediately triggered a group effect. Lead bullets flew towards Maud one after another. Facing the lead bullets carrying killing intent from all around, red light flashed in Maude''s eyes, using the moon step freely, moving in the air, flashing all the lead bullets that had hit him. Seeing that Maude could easily dodge such a dense bullet in the air. The pirates or bounty hunters who fired in the field were all frightened, for fear that Maude would suddenly glance over. Then, what should we do? Despite this, they still pull the trigger, anxious. Worry and fear cannot prevent their desire for devil fruit. "I won the champion of the Beast Contest, that devil fruit... it''s mine!" After the two rounds of gathering fire, another angry voice resounded through the audience. The owner of the voice is Conan, the deputy captain of the Fang Pirates who won the Champion of the Beasts. In terms of ownership alone, this devil fruit does belong to Conan. However, in this situation, who will talk to you about the law and the right of ownership? Maude followed the voice and looked at Conan, who looked extremely ugly. Before he could react, he heard someone in the Colosseum refute Conan''s words mercilessly. "Go to the **** beast contest, whoever has the ability to grab it, that''s who!" "Yes, if you are really capable, go get it back?!" For fear that the world will not be chaotic, sounds like thousands of fine needles sting Conan''s nerves severely. Oh shit Conan screamed in his heart, eyes red and looked at Maude who was in the air. Laozi pulled his face down to fight with a group of wild beasts, but also to please others, just to get this devil fruit today. It turns out that you are so good, do nothing, just wait to grab things! Conan was furious. Unable to vent the anger in his heart, he was already bent on his knees to accumulate his strength, ready to jump up and rush down Maude in the air. At this moment, he seemed to forget the fact that he was a pirate. In the world of pirates, burning, killing and looting is the most normal thing, especially the fight and looting between colleagues, it is a chain of relationships that cannot be bypassed. "Conan, don''t be impulsive." On the side, Botron, the captain of the Lietooth Pirates, caught Conan''s irrational thoughts in time. If this kind of situation rushed forward, let alone whether he could rip off Maude, it was estimated that he would only be sieved alive by the lead bullets coming from all directions. You know, Mod''s ease of avoiding bullets looks very easy and simple. But if you want to change them up, it is estimated that the plane will crash in less than three seconds. "captain" Conan stared at his scarlet eyes and tilted his head to look at Botron who was holding his shoulder. "Calm down, if life is gone, there will be nothing." Bertrand raised his head and looked at Maude, a chill brewing deep in his pupils. "..." Conan gritted his teeth hard. In the final analysis, they still don''t have the courage to be exposed to all the guns that Maud has. That is also where Maude can get the devil fruit. If they were replaced, the Devil Fruit would have been obtained, but it might be torn to pieces by this group of frantic colleagues in the Colosseum in the next instant. "Then we... just watch it like this?" Conan was still unwilling. "how is this possible!" The chill in Bertrand''s eyes suddenly skyrocketed, and he took out the flintlock on his waistband, and sneered: "No one can get out of this situation, not even Bacardi Maud!!! " "Retire all over?" Maude stepped on the air, tracing a thunder-fast trajectory in the air, and in a flash came to Botlan, who had just pulled out the gun. So fast! Bertrand''s pupils shrank sharply. Maude''s high-speed shift caused the intensive gunfire in the Colosseum to pause. Immediately afterwards, the numerous gun lines that had been clinging to Maude, fell from the air and swept toward the direction where Maude and Botran were. The bullet rain came from behind, but Maude remained unmoved, and looked at Botlan with a frivolous smile. "From the beginning...I never thought about retiring." Moder suddenly shot the knife and slashed at Botlan, who was tense. The blade light flashed away, and an arc-shaped blood arrow splashed out in the air. Botlan, whose chest was stained with blood, was pulled back by Conan, who was transformed into a human-beast form. The crucial rush to rescue Botlan from serious injuries. Maude didn''t chase, but turned around, waved the Chidori, and placed a faint blue knife net in front of him, cutting down all the lead bullets that had been shot. Kaka! The gunfire faded slowly, replaced by the hollow sound of light bullets. All blocked...? The gunmen who were trying to kill Maud by focusing their fire on Maud looked at Maud as if they were looking at a monster. "Oh, Bacardi Maud, if you are more acquainted, hand over the devil fruit!" After the gunshots stopped for a short while, those thoughts directed at the devil fruit would not stop there. (End of this chapter) Chapter 213： Pecking Chapter 213 This time, the person who spoke was neither the sea fisher Glila nor the animal type Conan who was pulling Botron into retreat. But the chubby Buffalo, and the baby-5 in a maid costume. They are bound to win this devil fruit. When the sea angler Glilla caught the crystal box, they happened to be not far away, and they reflexively rushed to the position of the sea angler Glilla. Who would have thought that Maude would interrupt the fishing line that hooked the crystal box with an extremely precise shot in that situation. And with a six-style moon step, one step ahead of everyone, intercepted the crystal box containing the devil fruit in the air. The sudden change shocked Buffalo and baby-5. They don''t worry about the devil fruit being tossed a few times, they are afraid that the person who grabs it will bite the devil fruit directly. In that case, it also means that the mission has failed. Fortunately, after taking the Devil Fruit, Maude didn''t seem to have any plans to eat it on the spot. Otherwise, how could it be delayed until now? Buffalo and baby-5 settled for a while, and came to Maude when the bullet rain stopped. Maud turned his head to look at what Buffalo said. The appearance of Buffalo was within his expectations. However, the baby-5 who came with Buffalo surprised him. Relying on the intelligence capabilities of the Revolutionary Army, including Buffalo, the prey information on the island that is quite famous and powerful is basically in his grasp. But in the known information, there is no clue about baby-5. Could it be that it took these two days to reach Leviathan Island? Maude directly ignored the existence of Buffalo and calmly looked at baby-5. The basis for prompting him to recognize the identity of Baby-5 was neither the maid dress nor the appearance, but the ability of Baby-5 to transform his right arm into a small artillery at this moment. Weapon Fruit...! It was the devil fruit he wanted to eat for Bailey. However, at the moment he is unable to determine the method of 100% recovery of the Devil Fruit. If you kill baby-5 without any preparation, it will only allow the weapon fruit to enter the next reincarnation where you don''t know where you are. In just two seconds, Maude''s thoughts changed. His intent to look at made Baby-5, whose brain circuit was very abnormal, stunned. Under this circumstance, a normal woman would only put a ghost label on Maude, but Baby-5 was keenly aware of Maudes certain sense of need for him. She feels right. Maude really wanted the Devil Fruit ability in her body. But baby-5 couldn''t think of going there. "Does he want to marry me? But I was thinking about killing him just now! Ah~ what should I do, in short, can''t let him know what I think!" Two red clouds appeared on baby-5''s beautiful white face, which seemed very tangled. Buffalo looked at baby-5, who was uttering all his psychological activities without knowing it, and reminded loudly: "You said it all!!!" "what?" baby-5 was taken aback, covering her mouth, afraid to say: "I obviously..." "Don''t worry about that, you quickly become a knife!" Buffalo interrupted baby-5 directly. baby-5 heard the words and said happily: "Eh, you are..." "Faster!!!" Buffalo felt helpless. Baby-5 smiled and immediately used the power of the weapon fruit to turn his body into a big knife. Buffalo''s eyes were quick, and he reached out and held the baby-5''s calf, which was the hilt of the big knife. "Bacardi Maude, if you honestly hand over the devil fruit, I can consider letting you go, otherwise, I will let you know the fate of going against Don Quixote!" Buffalo held the big knife made by baby-5 and looked at Maude with cold eyes. Listening to Buffalo''s words, the many eyes gathered from all around changed slightly. Don Quixote? Are these two people the subordinates of that king Qiwu Haido Flamenco... Everyone staring at the Devil Fruit was Buffalo, who was holding a long knife. Maude only glanced at Lafayette and Jim, who were coming here, without saying anything, and at the same time swept the Chidori Sword in front of him. Upon seeing this, Buffalo snorted and directly attacked Maude. Whirlwind! Buffalo''s round body suddenly spun at high speed, and the baby-5 big knife he held tightly in his hand was like the sharp blade of a meat grinder, cutting a gust of wind towards the surroundings. On the stone slabs passing by along the way, a knife mark suddenly cracked. "Take it, Bacardi Maud!" Buffalo''s eyes showed awe-inspiring killing intent. The ultra-high-speed rotating knife rushed towards Maud with the momentum of the ground meat. Before the big sword arrives, Gang Feng arrives first. The wind blowing on his face lifted Maude''s hair and clothes. Red light flashed in Maude''s eyes, and the jet-black armed color domineering extended from the palm of his hand, covering the body of the Chidori Sword in a flash. Hidden knife flow, peck water. Maude''s wrist shook swiftly, and he chopped out a splash of scattered blade lights toward Buffalo, who was crushed by the rotating knife. "It''s useless, in front of my super high-speed spinning... even a drop of water can''t get through!!!" Buffalo''s eyes full of killing intent stared, and the tornado-like whirlwind smashed the scattered blade lights. In Buffalo''s estimation, as long as he entangled Maude''s weapon, he could use the force of rotation to twist Maude in. However, Whirlwind clearly smashed the trajectory of the blade light, but did not touch Maude''s Chidori at all. At this moment, Maude first took two steps back, and then stepped on the ground with his toes, and his figure disappeared out of thin air. The spattered blade light that was continuously cut out by him, at the moment it was crushed by Buffalo, it suddenly condensed into a spot and turned into a pitch-black straight track. Chidori''s blade broke free from the blade, and immediately penetrated the whirlwind used by Buffalo and baby-5. "Eh?" The eyes of Buffalo and baby-5 flashed with doubt almost simultaneously. The next moment, Maude appeared behind the two of them. laugh! Buffalo stopped turning suddenly, looking down at the blood stains spreading from his chest. "Am I... was stabbed?" Feeling the loss of strength, Buffalo''s eyes were blank. The heart... seems to be pierced. The blood that ran from his chest expanded rapidly, and instantly dyed Buffalo''s clothes. "Buffalo, what''s the matter with you?" The big knife showed a flustered expression on baby-5. Buffalo''s pupils began to diminish, and without responding to baby-5''s words, the round but strong body fell towards the ground. baby-5 instantly changed back to human form. "Buffalo!" Seeing blood dripping from Buffalo''s body, baby-5''s face changed drastically, and she suddenly turned to look at Maud. "you!" The evil spirit flashed in baby-5''s eyes, and the amorous upper body once again turned into a big sword, suddenly slashing towards Maude. Facing the split of the baby-5, Maude suddenly threw the crystal box in his hand towards Lafayette who came over, and immediately pinched the blade of the baby-5 split with his bare hands. "Well!" The blade was held by Maude with his bare hands, and baby-5 snorted. Maude said with an expressionless expression. Baby-5 turned to scream in a low voice and gradually returned to human form. And her neck is exactly where Maude clamped. "This man is so strong..." Baby-5''s breathing gradually became difficult, but the evil spirit in his eyes remained undiminished. "But... go to hell!" Despite being restrained, the baby-5 was able to use its abilities smoothly, allowing its body to quickly transform into a missile form. She wants to detonate herself directly, and involve Maude in the explosion! However, Maude reacted extremely quickly. Before the baby-5 detonated, he shook his arm and smashed the baby-5 heavily to the ground. Bang! The ring slab suddenly cracked. Baby-5 received a heavy blow, vomited blood, and immediately lost consciousness. Around, those who watched Maude kill Buffalo and baby-5 lightly, all looked shocked. "People from the Don Quixote family... and they are capable, but..." "..." A corner of the ring. Arthur, with the idea of ??fishing in troubled waters, looked at Maude on the ring in surprise. He knew the status of Buffalo and baby-5 in the Don Quixote family. He also knew that Maude had become stronger. but, The two met and killed the Don Quixote family cadres, which still subverted his perception. In my mind, that weak figure in the past seemed to be erased by an eraser. Instead, it was the man who showed his intuitive and powerful strength in front of him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 214： Prey Chapter 214 Prey The gunfire stopped in the Colosseum. In the chaos, only the sound made by the audience when they fled in panic. On the ring. The Buffalo that lost his life and the unconscious Baby-5 whose body sank to the floor suddenly raised the figure of Maude in everyone''s eyes. They witnessed the strength displayed by Maude. Very strong! So strong that even the two capable people of the Don Quixote family can''t survive three rounds in front of Maude. Nevertheless, they will not stop there. This is the confidence that the gathering psychology brings to them, on the other hand, it is because of the value of the ancient devil fruit. "Bacardi Maud..." Many eyes from all directions gathered on Maude, and then looked at Lafayette who was standing beside Maude. Just now, Maude threw the crystal box containing the devil fruit to Lafayette. "Hey, is this the ancient species in the rumor..." Lafayette turned a blind eye to the malicious gaze coming from all around, calmly looking at the devil fruit in the crystal box. Compared to Lafayette''s calmness, Jim has a serious face. They are on the ring, and they are also the easiest place to catch fire in the Colosseum. In silence, Jim''s tall and robust body lay behind Maude, blocking part of the potential gun line for Maude. Maude picked up the unconscious Baby-5 with one hand. The blood oozing from the nose and mouth, mixed with dust, stained Baby-5''s flower-like jade face. "Bloating is not a good habit." Maude looked indifferently at Baby-5 whose head was weakened and leaned back. Just now, if he didn''t move fast enough, he stunned Baby-5 before it became a missile. Otherwise, if Baby-5 successfully blew himself up at such a close distance, there would be no good results. "Lafayette, the devil fruit is left to you." Maude glanced at the people around him who were about to move. Those pirates or bounty hunters who are standing on the audience stage looking over here form a strong and sharp contrast with the audience who are going crazy away from here. The reason that prompted them to stay firmly in the field was the devil fruit in Lafayette''s hands. Therefore, as long as this devil fruit is always there, these people who Maude regards as potential prey will only be eaten and hang in the Colosseum. This is also one of the fundamental reasons why Maude first took the devil fruit. There is only one bait, how can it be eaten so quickly. "no problem." Lafayette took Maud''s instructions. He also knew the key to this decoy plan, pressing his red lips lightly, spreading his pure white wings, and flying into the air with the devil fruit. The devil fruit in his hand is intended to be eaten by Jim. but, Before that, he and Maude had to give full play to the value of this devil fruit and turn the Colosseum into a rat trap with obvious intentions. At that time, the desire bred by the human heart will become a help, allowing the prey to enter the mouse trap involuntarily. Lafayette flew into the air with the Devil Fruit, and then attracted the attention of pirates and bounty hunters. Whoever holds the devil fruit will instantly become a target. "Knock him down!" Amidst the chaos and noise, someone shouted. The words full of killing intent were like blowing the horn of war. Suddenly, the gunfire broke out again. However, this time the goal became Lafayette. Countless lead bullets were shot toward Lafayette, who was flying into the air. "Oh oh..." Lafayette used his sights and sounds, calmly dodge the lead bullets coming from below. On the ring. Maude looked up at Lafayette, who had attracted most of the firepower, concealed the worry in his eyes, and turned to look at Jim beside him. "Jim, take good care of her." With that, Maude threw the Baby-5 in his hand to Jim. "it is good." Jim raised his hand to catch the unconscious Baby-5. Maude nodded slightly to Jim, and rushed towards Conan and Botron who were on the other side of the ring. "Brother Jim, stop standing stupid, hurry up and find a humble place to hide." Seeing Maude start hunting, Bailey, who was squatting on Jim''s bald head, was like a big brother, pointing to the entrance and exit of the iron gate where the fence was pulled down, and beckoning Jim to go there. Without a word, Jim ran in the direction Bailey was pointing. He and Bailey don''t need to participate in the battle, and there is no need to stand in such a conspicuous arena. It is also a wise choice to hide at the entrance and exit of the passage located at the edge of the field. Many pirates and bounty hunters noticed the movements of Jim and Bailey, but did not pay much attention. Their attention is on the devil fruit in Lafayette''s hands. The devil fruit is still there, and Lafayette is a capable person, which means it is impossible for Lafayette to eat the devil fruit. In other words, as long as Lafayette is brought down by the fire, everyone involved will have the opportunity to grab the rare ancient devil fruit. Until then, they won''t be like Maude and Lafayette, shopping with Devil Fruits in full view. Once they grab the devil fruit, they will only use the fastest speed in their lives, first bite a bite of the devil fruit. The fire was drawn away by Lafayette, and Maude regarded Conan and Botron who were also in the ring as the second prey. "Ok?" Botlan, who was about to leave the passage at the end of the stone road, suddenly noticed a killing intent coming from behind. Conan, who walked side by side with him, was also aware of it for the first time. The two turned around almost at the same time, and saw Maude rushing over with a knife, and the reason for it was self-evident. Oh shit Both Bertrand and Conan looked shocked, and both cursed inwardly. Just a few minutes ago, Bertrand made a big talk, and he was cut by Maude. Originally thinking of finding the place, Buffalo and Baby-5 appeared at the right time, which attracted Maud''s attention. At that time, Bertrand thought that he could take advantage of this opportunity to shed light on Mode. But he never expected that Buffalo and Baby-5, the two capable players, had no cards. Maude was **** by Mordor just one face, and then Botlan attacked an egg. Botron, who was originally inclined to give up the Devil Fruit, decided to abandon the Devil Fruit after experiencing Maud''s strength firsthand and was preparing to leave the Colosseum with Conan. But now, Maude was chasing him. The unexpected situation left them with a panic. "We don''t want the devil fruit!" Bertrand immediately expressed his attitude towards Maude. The implication at the moment is that they have no plans to fight for the Devil Fruit, so you don''t need to trouble us. Maude just looked at them in silence, with an inexplicable smile on his face. Seeing Mauds smile, Botlan and Conan felt a chill. Suddenly, The two of them seemed to realize something. The man in front of me... correct. Bacardi Maud... He was a murderous **** who caused the massacre of Twin Island! And I don''t know if it was deliberate or a coincidence, the targets of this killing **** were basically pirates. "you!!!" Cold sweat oozes from the back of Bertrand, and he suddenly pulls out the thick-backed machete hanging from his waist. In my mind, the words Maude said earlier flashed inexplicably. I never thought about retiring from the beginning! Could it be... "Bacardi Maud, you played from the beginning, just for..." Before Bertrand had finished speaking, he was interrupted by an oncoming knife. He got it. The real purpose of this killing **** in front of him. Not for the devil fruit, but... Inexplicably, he had been in the industry for many years, and the cold in his heart became more intense. (End of this chapter) Chapter 215： If I have to choose... Chapter 215 If I have to choose... why? The same is a pirate. Shouldn''t it be against the Navy? Even if it is normal for pirates to fight each other... But that is also based on the premise of interest or conflict. Bertrand realized Maud''s true purpose, and the doubts that followed were not yet dense, and everything was shattered by the oncoming knife light. At this moment, Bertrand had no spare energy to think about those messy things. How to survive the immediate crisis is more important than anything at this moment. Cang! He swung his thick-backed machete to withstand the attack from Maude. The forces of the two sides collided with each other through the blades, and immediately set off a wave of air that spread around. Although Bertrand was slashed by Mord earlier, he was a pirate with a bounty close to 100 million, and his strength was not that weak. "Do you have to kill them all?" After parrying, Bertrand looked solemn. If there is a slight possibility, he doesn''t want to fight Maude at all. Moreover, this battle is meaningless to him. Maude remained silent, but he was quite surprised by the power that Bertrand showed after being injured. After all, it is a pirate who can be rewarded 98 million by the Navy, much better than the Buffalo who developed the devil fruit in a mess. Some people are like this. After eating the devil fruit with relatively weak ability, he will instead pay too much attention to the ability of the devil fruit, thus ruining some aspects of his own specialties. Only the animal devil fruit, which is purely based on amplifying its own physique, can circumvent this potential drawback. Maude''s silence made Bertrand gloomy. Knowing that this battle is inevitable, Bertrand endured the pain of the bursting wound and exhausted all his strength. The arms and even the back of the hand gripping the hilt of the knife suddenly formed blue veins. He tried to use force to suppress Maude in place. "Conan, don''t worry about me, just kill him!" "..." Conan, who had turned into a human-beast form, didn''t hesitate, and jumped straight forward in a roundabout way, rushing towards Maude, who was fighting with Botran. Six rounds of gold Conan folded his arms and drew six golden claw marks on Maude''s back in a vertical leap. Looking at its trajectory, even Bertrand was within the attack range. In this case, if Maude resisted Botron''s sudden burst of pressure, he would get away directly. Then, instead, it would be Botlan who was exposed to Conan''s attack. If Maud can''t get rid of Bertrand''s pressure, he can only endure Conan''s attack on his back, and the attacks that overflow the back range will also spread to Bertrand. Dare to make such a decision in haste, I really don''t know whether it is overconfidence or a manifestation of mutual trust. "Tsk..." Maude narrowed his eyes slightly. By seeing and hearing the color, he "sees" Conan''s attack from behind clearly. Rather than take a certain degree of risk, attack the back with the greatest force, rather than the side with lower risk. Sometimes, a wrong decision will not only fail to gain an advantage, but will instead plunge oneself into an impossible situation. "Do you really think you can suppress me..." When the claw strikes, Maude first resisted Bertrand''s pressure without any pressure, and then gently lifted his heels, turned his ankles, and withdrew gently to one side. The power gap made Maude easily get rid of the oppressive situation. The abrupt response method was to make Botlan directly lose the focus of pressure, causing the upper body to lean forward involuntarily. That action looked like it was actively hitting Conan''s six rounds of gold. "Damn..." Bertrand''s eyes changed, as did Conan. The move called Six Rounds of Gold hit Botron like this. "Uh!" Several blood arrows sputtered from Bertrand. At the critical moment, Conan has some strength to hold back. Nevertheless, his attack still left several dazzling blood marks on Botron''s body. "hateful!" This oolong-like result shocked Conan. At the same time, feeling the acupuncture sensation coming from behind, he ignored Botron''s injury, turned around abruptly, and saw Maude cut it with a knife. It was a no-fancy knife, but it was quick and cruel. Conan in the human-beast form quickly stabilized his figure, and the sharp claws extending from his fingertips were stacked on top of each other, blocking the trajectory of the long sword. laugh! The hard claws that could easily withstand cold weapons, when facing Maude''s knife, were cut through like tofu easily. The body of the armour-colored chidori sword cut through the sharp claws, and then cut a conspicuous blood line on Conan''s chest. "No, impossible?!" When the pain came from his fingertips, Konan''s face stiffened, only feeling that the body heat was losing rapidly. He rolled his eyes hard, trying to look at Maude who walked past him. However, the cold darkness suddenly rushed in front of his eyes, completely covering his vision and thoughts. Conan''s chest suddenly spouted a spring of blood, and the beastly sturdy body slowly fell to the ground. Seeing that Conan was cut down by Maud, Bertrand''s eyes shrank sharply, barely standing still. "Conan!" Bertrand looked at Maude with a look of grief and anger, his eyes red. "Bacardi Maud, you... just an inhuman butcher!!! I want to kill you!!!" The sound of anger and hatred resonated throughout the Colosseum, even overwhelming the continuous gunfire. Many pirates and bounty hunters followed the sound to look at the place where Bertrand and Maude were. What happened? They were puzzled. "Butcher..." Listening to Bertrand''s angry roar, Maude pulled out a hint of disdain. "Up to now, you who have slaughtered a village to the end, what qualifications do you have to say such a thing? However, I didn''t deal with you because of this incident, just if I had to choose..." Maude held a knife and pointed at Botron whose eyes were trembling, and smiled: "I''m still more''favorite'' for people like you." Bertrand couldn''t understand this unclear sentence. He was overwhelmed with murderous intent, and stopped talking nonsense, but raised a knife to Maud. However, the defeat is set. Maude slashed Bertrand with two knives, and received this experience value with good returns. To say that in the entire Colosseum, the income ranked first, that is, Conan and Botlan of the Liefang Pirates. After collecting the experience points of these two preys, Maude has no time to feel the physical changes that come through the income feedback. Still ignoring the astonishing gaze from all around, Maude leaped straight to the audience stage and began to hunt down the pirates who chose to stay. This action made all the pirates have a bad feeling in vain. At this time, heavily armed soldiers flooded into the entrances and exits of the audience. In the VIP box suspended at the highest point, King Dijiaer of the Kingdom of Ahab stood in front of the French windows with his hands on his shoulders, staring coldly at the chaos in the Colosseum. The extremely contemptuous gaze swept across the pirates including Maude, as if watching a group of ants. "A bunch of lawless fools." Judging from Zhuzhus years of codeword experience, it is too late to code four chapters before zero. However, when Zhuzhus clever moves, if its too late, it will be released after zero. This way, tomorrows fourth and even fifth The success rate will be greatly improved, as witty as me (ҨR?Q) (End of this chapter) Chapter 216： Best hunting ground Chapter 216 The Best Hunting Ground The messy Colosseum. The gunshots were full of smoke. There are also people who have lost their lives due to unsuspecting disasters. Everything appeared in front of Dijiaer like a farce. The national conditions he created to be able to consume the pirates were not able to withstand the natural influence brought by a devil fruit. This makes him very unhappy. After all, he still far underestimated the greed and bottom line of the pirates. Just to fight for a devil fruit, the group of pirates underneath dared to ignore the army he had to feed a lot of money every year. "A pirate is a pirate, he doesn''t care about the consequences and has no brain at all." Dijiaer looked down at the elite soldiers pouring into the Colosseum from the entrances and exits. There are a total of 10,000 elites outside the field. This kind of force is enough to wipe out all the impossible groups who are doing whatever they want in the Colosseum. However, Dijiaer did not let the army directly act, but let them guard the various passages, forming a trend in the urn. An armor-clad general with thick eyebrows came behind Dijiaer and said in a deep voice: "Your Majesty, the soldiers are all in place." "Let them stand by." Dijiaer looked up and looked at Lafayette who kept dodge lead bullets in the air. "Yes!" General Thick Eyebrow responded and turned and left the box. Without Dijiaerdo''s explanation, he realized Dijiaer''s idea. Right now, the pirates in the Colosseum are fighting each other for a devil fruit. In this case, the army doesn''t need to rush into the arena at all, just guard the entrances and exits and block all the pirates in the Colosseum. When the pirates stop and even want to flee here, it''s time for the army to take action. By then, they will not let go of any pirates. After General Roughbrowed left, Dijiaer''s attention shifted from Lafayette to Maude, who was chasing the pirate in the field. This kind of fighting between "beasts" is something that Dijiaer loves to hear. But for some reason, when watching Maude''s special killing, Dijiaer suddenly felt a little uneasy. "It''s just a pirate." Dijiaer shook his head slightly, soothing the strange feeling in his heart. In his opinion, 10,000 elite soldiers in the arena, coupled with several top domestic experts in the box responsible for protecting him, are enough to solve this group of lawless pirates in the Colosseum. Inside the Colosseum Arena. The large number of soldiers that suddenly poured in, like a basin of cold water, slightly suppressed the high mood of the many pirates and bounty hunters who wanted to capture the devil fruit. "These soldiers...?" "What''s the situation now?" Many pirates and bounty hunters stopped their hands, frowning at the soldiers exuding suicide. All entrances and exits within sight were blocked by this group of soldiers. At the same time, Maude was on the audience stage rushing to kill the prey who had written intelligence in the impression. He was not interested in other goals. And his **** and murderous figure is also stirring the nerves of the pirates all the time. Gradually, the pirates felt something was wrong. If this continues, let alone grabbing the Devil Fruit, it is estimated that I will confess my life here. Several pirates who reacted suddenly rushed to one of the passages guarded by heavy soldiers. Boom...! The soldiers stationed near the passage decisively raised their muskets and fired a volley at the pirates. Those pirates had two brushes, and they used the corpses everywhere on the audience stage to block the soldiers'' first round of shooting. However, nearly a hundred soldiers who surrounded them directly stabbed the pirates into a beehive with their spears. Numerous pirates and bounty hunters in the venue were all shocked watching this scene. Prior to patronizing the devil fruit, but ignoring the iron and blood methods of the Ahab Kingdom army. In addition, there is the unreasonable Bacardi Maud... The two-pronged approach, the originally crazy pirates gradually calmed down. "Hey, do you want to catch it all in one go? The army of the Kingdom of Ahab..." Lafayette hovered in the air, looking down at the nearly 10,000 soldiers of the Kingdom of Ahab who were guarding the passage. In terms of number alone, the number of soldiers is five times that of the pirates in the field. However, rabbits will bite when they are anxious, not to mention these cold-blooded pirates. If the two sides clashed head-on, the pirates might be annihilated, but the army would certainly not be comfortable. Under the attention of Lafayette, some pirates in the field directly abandoned their fluke mentality and began to form groups to kill the soldiers guarding the passage. Their purpose is obvious, that is, to tear a hole in the encirclement, and then flee here. Except for this part of the pirates who acted decisively, the others are still watching the devil fruit in Lafayette''s hands. "interesting." There was a dangerous light in Lafayette''s eyes. The devil fruit in his hand was the bait that kept the pirates in the Colosseum. Now, the army of the Ahab Kingdom braked silently, guarding each passage, and surrounding everyone in the field. This kind of restraint actually calmed down those who were supposed to **** the Devil Fruit, and divided them into two factions. One group is the people who give up the devil fruit and want to break through and leave here, and the other group is the people who wait and see, who still don''t give up on the devil fruit. Lafayette was in the air, giving a clear view of the situation inside. Knowing the situation, he suddenly grinned. Immediately afterwards, he flew to Jim and Bailey hiding in the corner as much as possible to hide their sense of existence. Seeing Lafayette''s actions in vain, the pirates who were still unwilling to give up on the Devil Fruit shot Lafayette again without thinking. At the same time, they jumped off the audience stage one after another, rushing to the location where Lafayette might fall at the fastest speed. Unfortunately, all the lead bullets they shot were avoided by Lafayette. Lafayette fell in front of Jim like this, and immediately shattered the crystal box with his bare hands, and stuffed the devil fruit in the box into Jim''s mouth. Jim had been mentally prepared for a long time, and he opened his mouth and took a bite of the devil fruit in cooperation. "Wow." Upon seeing this, Lafayette retracted his arm holding the devil fruit, then Shi Shiran turned around, looking calmly at the group of pirates chasing him. "Damn!!!" "My Devil Fruit...!" Seeing the bitten devil fruit, the group of pirates who tried to get the devil fruit looked unwilling. Without this devil fruit, they lost their motivation to stay in the Colosseum. However, the passage to leave the Colosseum was blocked by the army of the Kingdom of Ahab... In other words, the only option left to them is to break through the encirclement of the army. Suddenly, the pirates and bounty hunters in the field unanimously aimed their spears at the surrounding soldiers. They didn''t think about the trouble of finding the Maud Pirates, but the presence of the surrounding soldiers reminded them that they were out of season. Let''s get out of here first... The goals of the pirates in the field gradually became the same. As Lafayette expected, in just a few minutes, all the pirates in the court attacked the surrounding army. Suddenly a scuffle began between the two sides! As the instigator, Lafayette just smiled and watched. His gaze flew toward Maude''s figure. This kind of melee is the best hunting ground for Maude. Maude seemed to feel something, and turned his head to meet Lafayette''s gaze from a distance. The two smiled at each other in the air. Then, Maude saw and heard full firepower, mixed into the chaotic battle, harvesting a pinch of experience efficiently. A brand new step is gradually taking shape. Standing at the top of the box, Dijiaer''s sight was firmly locked on Maude. He watched Maude slaughter in the melee, and couldn''t understand Maude''s motives. Obviously, you can leave the Colosseum with that kind of aerial walking technique, and the devil fruit has been eaten. Why...? Inexplicably, Dijiaer felt a chill in his heart, and subconsciously glanced back at the box door. Around, those noble and royal family members who were admiring the chaos fighting underneath, did not notice the strangeness of Digar at all. They are also paying attention to Maud, but they will not waste brain cells to anticipate what Maud may bring to them. Inside the Colosseum. As soldiers and pirates fell one after another. This endless melee is gradually coming to an end. Maude, who was covered in blood, was excited. The income has exceeded expectations. Push book portal (End of this chapter) Chapter 217： One shot with left hand, one knife with right hand Chapter 217 A shot in the left hand, a knife in the right hand How many pirates were killed. Maude didn''t go into detail. He could only be sure that most of the prey he wrote in his notebook were in the Colosseum. These prey are basically pirates. At his request, the revolutionary army collects intelligence and will only target those pirates with a high bounty or who are notorious. Only a pirate like this can be the main force to **** the devil fruit. Even if they encounter emergencies, they who have a little capital will not give up easily. This is the situation that Maude is most happy to see. However, before implementing this plan, Maude did not expect that the army of the Kingdom of Ahab would give him such a huge assist. Thanks to the "love" cooperation of the army, Maude was able to successfully collect most of his experience. When the pirates who wanted to break through the encirclement and escape here reacted, there were already less than 300 others who could stand firm around. On the other hand, when the army used 10,000 to 2,000 against the enemy, it also lost about 2,500 elite soldiers. Judging from the number of casualties, the army''s losses are undoubtedly more serious. From the side, you can also see the strength of the pirates. You know, the army''s strength is already five times more than that of the pirates, and there is also Maude who keeps backstabs righteously behind the pirates. But even so, the undisciplined pirates still caused the army to lose a quarter of its strength. As far as individual strength is concerned, it is clear which one is strong and which is weak. Although the army lost 2,500 soldiers, there are still 7,000 soldiers remaining. With these forces, there is no difficulty in maintaining the strength of the encirclement. In contrast, the pirates, with less than 300 people left, looked a little desolate and miserable. The huge disparity in military strength means that the possibility of their breakthrough is basically zero. Desperate, or unwilling. It''s hard to tell how they feel at the moment. The only conclusion is anger. The anger directed at Maude. "Maud Pirates...Are you not pirates? Why do you join forces with these soldiers against us?" In the endgame, a wounded and **** pirate stared at Maude. The other pirates who had fought the **** battle to the present, and even the soldiers who were about to cut the pirates to a death, all secretly looked at Maud. At the beginning, due to the chaos of the battle, the warring parties did not realize Maude''s backstab action. As more and more people fell, they gradually became aware of the strangeness. Obviously he was also trapped in the encirclement, but instead of acting against the army, Maude was killing the pirates. This is also the source of the pirate''s questioning. Maude ignored the questioning gaze from his colleagues, and would not take the initiative to explain. Among this group of pirates, Botron of the Lieya Pirates group realized Maud''s true purpose in a short time. Not to **** the devil fruit, but to kill them here. Just like the Twin Island incident. And Bertrand has been dead for a long time, and as for the pirates who have fought to the present, they will be no exception. Maude''s silence brought the anger of these pirates to a higher level. They don''t understand Maude''s motives at all. If it hadn''t been for Maud to destroy the two warships responsible for escorting the franchise, most of them would decide that Maud was a member of the navy. Otherwise, both are pirates, why should Maude target them like this? The many angry gazes that looked at Maude gradually turned towards killing intent. "Bacardi Maud, the reason why we are trapped here is all because of you!!!" "Even if you die, I will pull you back!" Seeing no hope of breaking through the encirclement, the pirates began to point their fingers at Maude. In their view, Maude is undoubtedly the culprit that made them fall here. Regarding this point, even if this group of pirates were more constrained by the desires of the human heart, Maude did not intend to deny the fact that he was the culprit. Facing the hostility of the pirates, Maude was even more unafraid. As for the encirclement laid by the army of the Kingdom of Ahab, it appeared to be a phantom in Maude''s eyes. If the pirates could understand Maudes confidence, it wouldnt be surprising why Maude had to attack them in a situation where he was under a heavy siege. "Come." Maude was very calm, holding a knife at the pirates with murderous intent. The previous chaos caused his physique star to break directly from four and a half stars to five stars, and he was only one step away from condensing the sixth star frame. With the improvement of physique, the domineering finally crossed the first stage and was promoted to three-star. As for the benefits of swordsmanship, it is even more gratifying. From three stars to four stars, it has been directly promoted by one star. This is also attributed to the fact that most of the pirates weapons are based on knives, so under the pile of numbers, the benefits of knives are more significant. The substantial improvement gained from this [Best Hunting Ground] made Maude''s heart surging. The feeling of wanting to fight and fight became particularly strong. Therefore, when the experience value has been harvested almost, although he has no interest in the remaining group of pirates, he does not mind wasting time and energy to pester them. Because only by fighting, can the benefits of the notebook be completely transformed into real strength. Taking a step back, combat experience is also very important capital. Maude''s arrogant posture with the knife in his hand made this group of pirates more intent to kill. The army of the Ahab Kingdom is also wise. Seeing that Maude and the remaining pirates are about to have a dispute, they decisively withdraw from the battle circle backwards, continue to strictly guard the passage, and make it clear that they want to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. Anyway, no matter the result, they will solve the remaining pirates. The pirates who had buckled the pot on Maude''s head broke the can, spontaneously gathered in groups, and slew towards Maude. Lafayette and Jim, who had just eaten the devil''s fruit, walked towards Maud, while Bailey shrank in the corner to guard the unconscious baby-5. "I will do it myself." Maude turned his back to Lafayette and Jim and waved to them that they didn''t need to help. Upon seeing this, Lafayette and Jim stopped one after another. Maude turned to look at the group of pirates rushing over. "If it is now..." Maude''s eyes flashed, and the free left hand took out Dark Crow. "Samsung''s domineering, coupled with the gun-like of an old gun, shouldnt blow up." With a thought, Maude raised the Dark Crow and pointed his gun at the group of pirates who rushed over. In the silence, the gun body that left mottled marks was dyed black by Maude''s armed dominance. Seeing Maude''s gun-raising movement, the group of pirates was not afraid. They are hundreds of people. What is the threat of a flintlock gun? "Compress, shoot." Maude carefully controlled the output rate of the armed color, and immediately pulled the trigger. boom--! The tongue of fire flashed away. The lead bullet entwined with the armed color came out of the chamber, and in the blink of an eye, a fist-sized blood hole was punched through the chest of a pirate running in front. The pirate didn''t realize what had happened, so he fell to the ground in amazement. Afterwards, the lead bullet that passed through his chest remained undiminished and killed all the other seven pirates in a straight line. At this time, the gunpowder produced by the fully burned gunpowder turned into a circle of wind visible to the naked eye from small to large at the muzzle. Kill eight people with one shot. This is... the power of the flintlock pistol? ? ? The shooting power beyond recognition caused the breathing of everyone in the field to stagnate. Successfully fired a shot without exploding. Maude was very satisfied. He put down the left hand holding the gun, and then raised the right hand holding the knife. "Next..." He muttered to himself quite expectantly. Immediately, Holding a knife, slashed at the pirates who were stunned by the power of the gunshot. A faint blue crescent slashing wave shot out from the plunged Thousand Bird Sword, and then traversed a distance of 100 meters, cutting through the bodies of dozens of pirates. Suddenly, flesh and blood fly. The pirate who was hit by the chopping wave didn''t even react, and fell to the ground in a different place. Maude took a shot in his left hand and a knife in his right hand, directly causing the group of pirates to lose their fighting spirit. "well." Maude smiled with satisfaction. After a wave of hunting, he did step onto a new level. Push book portal (End of this chapter) Chapter 218： Home Master Maud... Chapter 218 Maud is in charge... Gather the prey and kill them in a circle. This way of enhancing strength is simply not too cool. In terms of efficiency, there is nothing to say. A wave of lap kills, coupled with the preparation of the East Street Night Kill incident, has greatly improved the star ratings of various abilities. The physique is almost able to condense the sixth star frame, and the improvement of swordsmanship and domineering has allowed Maude to unlock two powerful long-range attack methods. After tasting the sweetness from it, Maud was immediately determined to hold similar events in the future. Kill eight people with one shot. Thirty people were killed in one slash. After verifying the results, Maude looked at the pirates who had lost their intent to fight, and was stunned. "Forget it..." Maude shook the Chidori lightly, and immediately returned. He has no interest in opponents who have lost their intent to fight. The most important thing is that killing this group of pirates won''t get the slightest experience. Maude put away the chidori and walked towards Lafayette and Jim. The experience is obtained, the devil fruit is also obtained, it is time to leave the island. The pirates who lost their intent to fight silently watched Maude turned away from the back. That shot, and that knife, completely defeated their last fluke. The soldiers stationed in the surrounding passages also silently watched Maude, who was about to leave. Unless the order is changed from above, even if Maude is strong, they must desperately keep Maude here. Lafayette looked at Maude who came in front of him, smiled and said, "It''s smoother than expected." "Ok." Maude grinned. More than smooth, this wave of lap kills is simply a bumper harvest, allowing him to directly step into the realm of snipers and swordsmen. Suppressing his inner excitement, Maude turned to look at Jim and asked, "How do you feel?" "well." Jim nodded, and raised his right hand, which was as broad as a fan. As the thought moved slightly, the raised right hand suddenly turned into a beast, covered in a dark green crusty skin, and the fingers were also turning towards the hoof. As the rumors said, this devil fruit is indeed animal. "Say back to the boat." Maude looked at the unobvious local beastization, and stopped Jim''s idea of ??further demonstration. Jim nodded again when he heard the words, and directly changed his right hand back to its original state. Bailey watched Maude and Jim were talking, and without waiting for Jim to take over, he dragged the unconscious baby-5 over. "I can''t move this woman." Bailey threw the baby-5 to Jim. Jim reached out and caught the baby-5 that Bailey had thrown over. "Hey, these soldiers, it seems that they won''t let us leave here easily." Lafayette was dancing with his cane, and looked at a passage nearby with cold eyes. There were hundreds of soldiers guarding there, among them nearly a hundred musketeers, who had already aimed their guns. The other soldiers also raised their spears, and their intention was self-evident. "Go up." Maude didn''t want to entangle the group of soldiers, and raised his finger to the top. He has a moon step, and Lafayette has the ability to fly, it is not difficult to leave the Colosseum. Rafay nodded to Maude, and then a pair of pure white wings appeared on his back. Without Lafayette''s reminder, Jim leaned in a few steps, while Bailey jumped on Maude''s shoulder. Although he can walk every month, it is more comfortable to ride a ride. Boom! Maude took the first step, stepping into the air. Lafayette flapped his wings and flew into the air with Jim. However, the musketeers who had been aiming for a long time did not hesitate to pull the trigger at Maude and Lafayette who were about to take off. Their duty is to solve those who disturb the Beast Contest, so it is naturally impossible for Maude to leave safely. All of a sudden, hundreds of lead bullets flew towards Maude. Maude frowned, rolled over in the air, and stepped on the air twice, causing his body to fall to the ground at high speed, avoiding the lead bullets hit by the army. When his body approached the ground, Maude made another forward somersault and landed steadily. "Lafayette, follow along." Maude kicked his feet and rushed towards the group of soldiers who fired without thinking. Since he didn''t want him to leave from the air, then he left from the gate openly! Seeing Maude rushing over, the faces of the soldiers stationed in this passage tightened. They also didn''t want to provoke Maude, but the military orders were like mountains and they could only act according to orders. "Ready to meet the enemy!" The captain of the army in charge of this team is like an enemy. The soldiers clenched the cold weapon in their hands, and saw Maude coming from the volley cut a faint blue chopping wave. "Avoid!" The army commander''s expression changed, and just as he spoke, the chopping wave had knocked dozens of soldiers to the ground. The soldiers hit by the chopping wave were all seriously injured and fell to the ground, seeing that they could not survive. After opening the way with a slashing wave, Maude came to the audience stage and looked at the group of soldiers who were waiting with no expression. Silent steps. Maude''s figure disappeared out of thin air. "What about people?" The soldiers were surprised. Before he could think about it, a companion suddenly fell to the ground. "Ok?" The soldiers were even more surprised. In a short while, two more companions fell down with the knife. However, they couldn''t see Maude at all, nor could they hear any sound. Unable to do so, the soldiers can only swing their spears and shoot randomly into the air. But such measures are meaningless. The chidori in Maude''s hand cut through the vitals of each soldier. Every second, three soldiers fell to the ground together. When Lafayette and Jim also entered the field, Maude stopped silently and showed his figure in front of the group of amazed soldiers. At this point, any resistance is futile. Before the other soldiers came to help, Maude and the three teamed up to kill hundreds of soldiers in front of them, and then Shi Shiran walked into the passage in front of the other soldiers. In the VIP box, Dijiaer, who witnessed this scene with his own eyes, was furious. "Kill them." In a rage, Dijiaer issued a kill order. If the Mord Pirates were allowed to leave Leviathan Island without incident, it would be a time when the reputation of the Kingdom of Ahab was discredited. Dijiaer does not allow this to happen. Following Dijiaer''s order, the soldiers in the Colosseum quickly eliminated the remaining pirates, and then chased after the Mord Pirates who left the passage. at this time. Maude and the others walked out of the Colosseum gate. "Boom!" As soon as they stepped out of the door, they saw a figure flying upside down and hitting the wall heavily. Bar-- Dust and fog filled, the figure slipped off the wall and slumped on the ground. "Ro?" Maude was surprised to see Luo who was beaten in a panic. With the information provided by the Revolutionary Army, there should be no such person on this island who can beat Luo into such a situation. "Ahem... Master Maude... You..." Seeing Maude walking out of the gate of the Colosseum, Luo coughed out a mouthful of blood and glanced past the baby-5 that Jim was holding in his hand, and he couldn''t help being a little surprised. Immediately, he couldn''t take care of too much, got up with difficulty, and turned his eyes to stare at Rao G who came step by step from the front. "Well, isn''t that baby-5?" Rao G also saw Maude coming out of the Colosseum, and suddenly saw the baby-5 being carried by Jim in his hand, his face changed involuntarily. Did the mission fail... What about the Buffalo? Realizing something, Rao G''s eyes turned towards Maude and the others in vain. Maude looked at the old man Rao G who was wearing a red and blue tights, and a flash of light flashed in his eyes. It turned out that there was a cadre from the Don Quixote family, and the cadre was far better than Buffalo and baby-5. No wonder Luo was beaten so badly. OMG. . There is a difference of six or seven hundred characters from eight thousand characters. . but. . Already very close! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 219： Enemy with Don Quixote? Chapter 219 is Don Quixote an enemy? The cadres of the Don Quixote family are strong and weak. Weak is like Buffalo''s type that relies on Devil Fruit ability, but has not developed the ability well. The strong one is like this old fighter Rao G. At this point in time, there is still more than a year before Luffy goes to sea. Maude didn''t understand Luo''s strength during this period, but Luo possessed the special ability of Surgical Fruit anyway. Even if he was not as strong as three years later, he should not be weak. However, Luo was beaten like this by Rao G. "Ro, are you okay." Maude gave a symbolic sympathy, and his eyes were always locked on Rao G. His physique is about to condense the sixth star frame. And the seemingly old Rao G, who has accumulated a lot of "young power" in front of him, is undoubtedly an excellent candidate to promote him to the sixth star. "Can''t die." Luo clutched his injured abdomen, glanced at the baby-5 that Jim was holding in his hand, and calmly said: "Master Maude, the woman controlled by your hands is from the Don Quixote family." "Oh, I know." Maude nodded slightly. A strange color flashed in Luo''s eyes, and he said solemnly: "Don Quixote''s head is Haiduo Qiwu, you guys..." "so what?" Maude interrupted Luo''s words directly, his gaze always fell on Rao G, and said lightly: "I may die, but I will never be scared to death by a tiger skin, a name..." Speaking of this, Maude flashed across Shanks''s face with big laughter in his mind. "If I want to be protected by him, what is a mere Don Quixote?" "What do you mean...?" Luo surprised looked at Maude with a calm face. He didn''t understand Maud''s meaning very well, but he could tell from Maud''s reaction that he was not afraid of Don Quixote''s name. Maude did not intend to explain further. He had never thought about acting under the banner name of the Four Emperors Red-haired Pirate Group, of course, it was impossible to be scared by Doflamingo''s name. Enemies like Buffalo and baby-5 who act under the name of Don Quixote. Now that he has touched his face, if he is afraid of Don Quixote''s name, he will only be slaughtered by others. Then why does he go to sea? It''s better to find a corner to live a life of peace and stability. Rao G heard what Maude said, and his murderous old eyes quickly passed the unconscious baby-5, and finally met Maude''s calm gaze that was also quietly brewing killing intent. "Bacardi Maud, do you want to be an enemy of Don Quixote?" "So what?" Maude let out a laugh and made no secret of his killing intent. Rao G''s expression sank. At this time, baby-5 woke up after being fainted for almost an hour. "Eh?" When she woke up, she was a little dazed, but she saw Rao G at a glance, and she seemed to have found the backbone for a while, and her expression was a little excited. "Rao. G!" "Baby-5, wait, I''m here to save you." Rao G gazes, and directly puts on a "G" attack posture. Baby-5 couldn''t take care of that much anymore. He tilted his head to look at Maude beside him and shouted: "Be careful of this man, he killed Buffalo, he is very strong!!" "..." Rao G, who had been mentally prepared, was not surprised when he heard the news of Buffalo''s death. From this moment on, Maude has been regarded by him as Don Quixote''s mortal enemy. Maude glanced at baby-5 who was yelling when he woke up, and said lightly: "Jim." "Ok." Jim knew it, and punched baby-5 in the head. With a muffled noise, baby-5, who had just woke up less than a few seconds ago, passed out again. "..." On the side, Luo raised his brows as he watched Jim''s straightforward actions. Killed Buffalo, and deliberately captured baby-5. Master Maude...what are your plans? As his emotions were tossed, Luo felt a little relieved. In any case, the presence of the Maude Pirates group can be said to help him out. Originally, he might not be able to get rid of the threat from Rao G. Now, as long as he joins forces with the Maud Pirates, not to mention knocking down Rao G, he will at least not confess his life here. "captain!" Beibo''s voice suddenly came from the side not far away. He withdrew from the battle circle under the order of Luo, in order not to cause trouble to Luo, he has been holding back the idea of ??helping him. Seeing Luo being beaten up by Rao G, he was anxious that he couldn''t help. At this moment, the timely appearance of Maude and his party made him feel refreshed. Before thinking about it, he ran over. "Captain, are you all right." Beibo looked worriedly at Luo with blood on the corner of his mouth. "It''s okay." Luo waved his hand gently, motioning Beibo not to worry too much. Bei Bo breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, and immediately looked at Maude with bright eyes, and said excitedly: "Mo...well." Luo timely reached out his hand to cover Beibo''s mouth, and blocked the last two "German" characters back. Beibo couldn''t help but looked at Luo in doubt. Luo twitched the corners of his mouth lightly, not wanting to explain, but increased the strength of covering Beibo''s mouth, using practical actions to warn Beibo not to talk nonsense on such occasions. Maude''s attention was always on Rao G, but he didn''t care about Beibo and Luo''s small movements. Seeing that Rao G''s momentum is rapidly rising, Morde considered the possibility of serious injury to catch Rao G. Before a prey of this level is slaughtered, it is necessary to spend some time to gather information to increase the overall profit. just, If you want to catch alive, it will increase the difficulty of the enemy accordingly. However, risks and benefits coexist. The experience contained in Rao G is worth taking risks for Maude. Besides, he still has Lafayette and Jim taking care of him. After making up his mind, the first thing he did was to declare the prey. "Ro, this old man belongs to me." "???" Luo was ready to join forces with Maude to deal with Rao G. At this time, after hearing Maude''s words, he couldn''t help but feel a little confused. Maude ignored Luo''s reaction and didn''t wait for Luo to speak, and walked directly towards Rao G who had already put on an attacking posture. He can''t tell Luo: Brother, it''s not that you don''t want your help, but that you are afraid that you will grab the head. Simply rob the blame directly, without giving Luo a chance to refute. "Master Maude, do you want to deal with Rao G alone?" As Maude took a few steps, Luo realized the meaning of Maude''s words. Maude pretended not to hear Luo''s words. At this time, only Rao G was in his eyes. When faced with powerful enemies, he has never been vague. He didn''t have the time to pay attention to other things until he defeated Rao G. And he also believes that Lafayette and Jim will help him create a [Solo] environment that does not need to take care of others. Seeing Maude''s reaction, Luo Wei frowned. I don''t know why, he just has a feeling of being in a cloud and mist that is not clear. "Wow, Maude will get rid of that person." Lafayette came to Luo''s side, raised his cane, and pointed in the direction of the entrance to the Colosseum. "And what we have to do is not to let the miscellaneous people affect Mord." As soon as Lafayette''s voice fell, Luo heard dense footsteps from the entrance and exit of the Colosseum. It is the army of the Kingdom of Ahab... Luo''s eyes changed, and he wondered if the Maude Pirates had done something serious in the Colosseum. Lafayette looked down at Luo and smiled: "By the way, these soldiers are coming for us, so you can''t see it." "I don''t like to hear that." Luo turned his wrist slightly, and turned the [Ghost Cry] blade to his side, calmly watching the soldiers filed out from the Colosseum. "Lafayette, I don''t think that Maude can beat Rao G. Its not that I underestimate Maudes strength, but Rao G is really strong." "Oh oh..." When Lafayette heard the words, he let out an unexplained laugh. After all, I still underestimated... "My captain is no ordinary person." (End of this chapter) Chapter 220： Luos thoughts Chapter 220 Luo''s Thoughts Let Maude deal with Rao G alone. For this matter, Luo showed full concern. He personally feels that there are more people on his side and he is the advantage. Then, it''s over in a swarm. This kind of natural thought that came into being in response to the situation was soon destroyed by soldiers filed out from the Colosseum. Luo didn''t know what the Maude Pirates did in the Colosseum. But it must not be a trivial matter. Seeing the murderous army coming, Luo turned his head and quickly glanced at Maude, who was about to step into the range of Rao G''s attack. So far, it can only be done in accordance with Lafayette''s words. Within the circle of war. Rao G looked at Maude, who came alone, with his upper body leaning straight forward, and his hands were comparing the letters of "G". "G~~!!!" Rao G suddenly shouted a slogan. Such inexplicable behavior made Maude slightly surprised, but it was relieved when he thought that there were not a few "wonders" in the Pirate World. After shouting a slogan, Rao G''s aging body began to tremble slightly. If you look closely, let alone, the trembling looks quite rhythmic, and it seems to contain the soul of fighting! "Bacardi Maud, my''Di Weng Fist'' will let you know what is called the pain of the elderly~~!!!" "boom!" Maude didn''t bother to listen to Rao G''s talking nonsense, took out the Dark Crow filled with lead bullets in the passage of the Colosseum, and pulled the trigger directly at Rao G. Carrying a domineering lead bullet to break through the air, he came to Rao G in a flash. "The lead bullet can hurt, no...Huh?" Rao G realized that something was wrong in an instant. But he reacted extremely quickly, and decisively clasped the hands that made the "G" gesture together, and immediately stretched his forehead horizontally. This oncoming lead bullet hit his arms wrapped in arms in this way. Boom! Rao G''s forehead suddenly burst into a powerful wave of air, and then Rao G''s body flew out like a baseball that had been hit with all its strength. Although he was able to resist the lethality of the lead bullet with his armed hands in time, his defensive focus was on his head, and he would inevitably be knocked into the air by the impact contained in the lead bullet. Bang bang bang...! Rao G''s body that flew out, as if into a man''s land, crashed through the houses on the side of the street. It wasn''t until he rammed through the sixth house that the impact of the lead bomb was completely removed, and he rolled several times on the ground, and finally stopped safely. "Attaching armed colors to flintlocks and lead bullets is not a skill that ordinary gunmen can do!!!" In the mess, Rao G stood up tremblingly and carefully looked at the direction where Maude was. After personally experiencing the power of this gun, he suddenly thought of something that Maude had done in Mad Hat Town in Xihai. That incident is not a secret, but not many people know it. Had it not been for the young master''s interest, someone sent someone to investigate. Otherwise, no one would believe that a little devil could... "It seems that I can only use assassin~~~!" Rao G, ignoring the two residents of Dick City who shivered and curled up in the corner, walked tremblingly to the big hole in the wall. After leaving the house, he went straight in the direction where Maude was. That shot did not cause substantial damage to him, at most it caused him to consume a lot of domineering. Outside the Colosseum. The soldiers who followed Dijiaer''s order and then chased from the Colosseum to the outside were all horrified looking at Maude who had just fired another shot. That kind of shooting power has exceeded their cognition. Not to mention them, even Luo was surprised. Hearing the gunshots just now, he glanced back and hurriedly saw Maude holding a flintlock with smoke, and Rao G, who was standing opposite Maude, disappeared. Luo didn''t know what happened just now. However, from the hole in the wall of the house, he could probably guess what was going on. but Does Maude use a gun? Just as Luo was puzzled, he heard Beibo incredulously: "This is the first time Xiong has seen someone being shot by a flintlock. Is Brother Maud a capable person?" Luo glanced at Beibo. There is no doubt that the flintlock gun does not possess that kind of power. But Maude did shoot Rao G flying with one shot. Luo Duran suddenly realized that using the amount of bounty to estimate Maude''s strength is a very stupid thing. "Home Alone..." A strange color suddenly appeared in Luo''s eyes. His plan of revenge against Don Quixote flamenco is still far away. And now... There seems to be a possibility of officially taking the first step. This shot of Maude not only flew Rao G, but also stunned the murderous group of soldiers. In less than ten seconds, Rao G returned to the scene after flying 100 meters away. His body and age looked like he was dying, but if he really wants to move, his strength and sensitivity are definitely not weak. "Hmph, Bacardi Maud, you shot the naval hero Karp with a gun in the West Sea more than a year ago, but now, a year later, you can''t hurt me at all~~~!" After Rao G came back, he looked at Maude in front of him coldly, and didn''t rush to take a shot. "..." Maude said nothing. Around, upon hearing Rao G''s words, the pirates who were passively attracted were all surprised and looked at Maude. These pirates witnessed the results of the Lietooth Pirates winning the Colosseum Championship with their own eyes, but when the chaos of the Colosseum first appeared, they fled with most of the audience. Cautious and timid allowed them to escape. Because they didn''t know how the Colosseum would eventually evolve, they also watched from far away. Then, there will be this scene. And what he said through the mouth of Rao G is undoubtedly a blockbuster news. Bacardi Maud, who has only recently begun to shine, shot and wounded the naval hero Karp more than a year ago? "real or fake?" The pirates will be suspicious. A few pirates with a keen sense of smell quietly left the onlookers. It''s not that they are afraid or worried, but they have thought of how to use this truthful news in exchange for gains. For example, selling this news to a person who has been very active in the reporting column recently and has the dual identities of journalists and writers. That person''s pen name seems to be Dede Turkey... Inside the battle circle. Rao G was mobilizing the strength accumulated in his body for many years, while coldly looking at Maude in front of him. "G~~~! This shows that I am better than a navy hero..." "boom!" Maude fired another shot. Unsurprisingly, Rao G, who had not had time to release the power in his body, was once again hit by the domineering lead bullet. This time, Luo saw the result with his own eyes. "How is that done?" He was surprised and curious. At the same time, he wanted to quickly figure out Maude''s attitude towards the Don Quixote family. At this moment. The captain of the Red Heart Pirate Group completely reversed Maude''s idea of ??not beating Rao G. After shooting Rao G flying with the gun for the second time, Maude decisively put away the flintlock, immediately drew out the Chidori, and strode towards the direction Rao G flew out. When facing an enemy with a good level of armed and talent, the kill rate of a gunshot is quite limited without the cover of teammates to create opportunities. Therefore, the two shots that went head-on did not cause any damage to Rao G. Sure enough, take the knife and cut it directly. "boom!" Suddenly, a house not far away collapsed. A tall and sturdy figure came out from the smoke and dust. "The ultimate secret technique of Diweng Fist-Fighting Fist!" Rao G''s vibrant voice came from the smoke. Listening to the self-reported move, Maude couldn''t help but drop a few black lines on his forehead. This style of behavior... I really don''t know how Rao G lived to this age. However, Maude likes this kind of enemies who will self-report their moves when they do it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 221： Damn it! ! ! (Two in one) Chapter 221 is damned! ! ! (Two in one) "G~~~!" The vibrant voice resounded through the smoke and dust. After liberating the power accumulated in the body, the little old man Rao G, who seemed to be about to die, turned into a tall and mighty muscular man. Huh! Rao G, who turned into a muscular man, waved his arms. Around him, the smoke and dust that had not yet completely diffused was pushed to the sides by the air waves generated by his waving his arms. Such a scene fell in the eyes of outsiders, but it was like Rao G tore the smoke and dust in half with his bare hands, thus revealing his figure. Maude stopped slowly and calmly looked at the changes in Rao G''s body. With age, the body''s functions will gradually weaken. Muscles and bones, muscles, and even internal organs... will slowly degenerate. This is an inevitable decay phenomenon in life. However, Rao G was able to use a skill similar to qigong technique to forcibly reverse this inevitable phenomenon, and even cause physical changes in the body. But Maude knows that this physical change from old age to adulthood is time-dependent. This also made Maude suddenly think of a problem. If Rao G squanders these [powers], will it affect his future earnings? Thinking of this, Maude was a little worried. If the prey of the purple epic level is downgraded to the blue rare level, that is not the result he wants to see. Inadvertently, Maude had already spotted his chances of winning. Rao G does not know this. He squeezed the big fist of the casserole hard, and looked at Maude who stopped walking with cold eyes. After liberating [savings], the power in the body flows to the limbs like a rush, only waiting for a catharsis... "The engraving of G~~~!" The habit of self-reporting moves when you do it, and every time you speak, you will deliberately stretch the tail. This bad habit has become a part of Rao G''s life for a long time. It can''t be changed, and there is no need to change it! The sound from the mouth is undoubtedly a reminder to the enemy. however, The displacement speed that Rao G bursts out often comes one step ahead of the sound. When the sound was not gone, his strong body suddenly disappeared. In the next instant, he had already crossed a distance of tens of meters and appeared in front of Maude out of thin air. The hands wearing white gloves each made a "G" gesture and hit Maude''s abdomen without any muddle. From self-reporting moves, to appearing to attack Maud. The whole process ended, Rao G only took less than a second. This explosive quick attack is terrifying. When Maude reacted, he had only time to hold the armour-colored chidori sword in front of him. Bang! The engraving of G hit heavily on the body of the thousand birds. That fierce force turned into an impact force through the thousand birds, and slammed against Maude. Along with a burst of air, Maude''s feet stood firmly as rooted, and he used Chidori to block the frontal attack of G''s Mark. However, the powerful impact that followed caused Maude''s body to recede quickly, leaving two long groove marks on the stone road. After retreating nearly a hundred meters, Maude was able to stop. "It''s so powerful..." Maude rubbed his slightly sore wrist. This kind of attack, even if it is armed, can''t be carried down with a physical body. Fortunately, he has a thousand birds. With the armed color, although it cannot completely resist the strength and impact contained in the engraving of G, it can also avoid injury. "Not only is the strength very strong, even the speed is amazing." Maude shook his arm lightly, his eyes Shuoshuo looked at Rao G who still maintained the posture of the move. This old man with half his foot on the coffin board can be said to be the most valuable prey he has encountered so far. Suddenly, Maude''s fighting spirit was on the rise. Seeing Maude safe and sound, Rao G was surprised. "It was actually blocked, the engraving of G... but my strongest move!" The strongest attack that did his best, but did not hurt Maude, which made Rao G unacceptable. Even if Maude was not injured, the long knife used to block the engraving of G should be destroyed. But the result is so. This also made Rao G realize that Maude''s domineering accomplishments are not weak. Whether it is the sight and hearing that can keep up with his attack, or the armed color that can block his strongest killer move. "Not once, then do it again!" Rao G was full of green veins, and wormlike veins bulged on the red and blue tights. "The engraving of G~~!" Therefore, repeating the technique is still the strongest move, and I still don''t forget to report the move! Huh! Rao G came to Maude, and the engraving of G that went straight blasted at Maude''s abdomen again. "Are you serious" A strange color flashed in Maude''s eyes. It may not be surprising that the same moves are hit twice. But Rao G will report before he moves. In this case, if he can''t get out of the way, it''s Maud''s problem. Silent steps-shadows. As the mark of G was approaching, Maude stood on his toes and let his heels land. The movements of his limbs that are as fast as the wind are like pressing a light switch back and forth once, making his body suddenly withdraw back and forth between flips up and down, leaving behind a string of figures visible to the naked eye. Rao G''s fists were slow for a while, and could only hit the figure. The attack failed, but there was a sudden burst of air, and the figure disappeared completely. There was Maude who disappeared with the figure. Rao G''s eyes condensed, and with the help of seeing and hearing, he caught Maude''s breath for the first time. Behind...! Rao G turned around without hesitation, and before his sight could catch up, he shot the G mark again. From the stability of the body after the attack, to the momentary closing of the move, to the turning of the move, the whole process was completed in one go. There was no extra movement or wasted effort. That terrifying physical coordination, as well as the proficiency of tried and tested moves, was undoubtedly revealed at this moment. Maude didn''t expect Rao G to respond so quickly. Moreover, Rao G was facing the enemy behind the scenes, and the immediate measure was not defense, but attack. The third G engraving! But this attack was not reported in advance and came very suddenly. Maude hurriedly turned into a block, before he could withdraw one step backward, and he was stuck with Rao G''s G mark. boom! Maude''s body flew out. A few drops of blood dropped in the air. The hasty defense did not completely block Rao G''s attack, so that Maude suffered internal injuries. Maude, who flew out, reluctantly adjusted his posture in mid-air. Before he released his power, he directly pulled out the Dark Crow, and in a strange looking posture, pulled the trigger towards Rao G, who was maintaining the posture of the move. boom--! Carrying a lead bullet wrapped in an armed color, came to Rao G''s abdomen. "Ok?" Rao is Rao. G has a lot of experience, and he didn''t expect Maude to shoot in that situation. What a weird shot... However, Rao G''s terrifying physical coordination was once again manifested. When the powerful lead bullet was about to hit his abdomen, Rao G twisted his waist abruptly. It''s like an old man''s waist twisting exercise in the morning in the park, just a hard twist to avoid this lead bullet falling diagonally from top to bottom. After avoiding this weird shot, Rao G used his lower limbs in vain, trying to give Maude a ruthless note before Maude landed. however, The lead bullet that he had avoided was wrapped in armed color. "boom!" The lead bullet fell on the stone slab and exploded like a cannonball under the increase of the armed color. The rising air wave slammed Rao G''s back with gravel stones, causing him to stagger forward two steps. The air wave caused by a violent impact alone is not enough to hurt him, but it can make him lose his thoughts of taking advantage of the victory. At this time, Maude landed steadily, loaded ammunition with one hand, and then buckled the Dark Crow into the holster again. "Sure enough, it''s not that simple..." Maude lifted his left hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. His shadowy shadow, which combines the characteristics of silent steps and hidden blade flow, is a technique that first sets blind eyes and then launches an assault from behind the enemy at the fastest speed. The appropriate application timing can only be selected when the enemy takes the initiative to attack. Just like just now. He used his technical characteristics to leave a string of deceptions used to disrupt Rao G''s judgment and vision before Rao G''s G engraving hits. After that, taking advantage of the moment after Rao G''s move was over, he used silent steps with the roundabout footwork of moving his ankles directly behind Rao G and launched another assault. This is a technique that focuses on deceiving the vision. As long as the time point is correct, it will first give the target''s thoughts a short gap. Taking advantage of this gap, you only need to cooperate with the footwork, and the assault from behind will basically not fail. Maude thought that the timing was just right, but... Although Rao G''s sights, hearings, and appearances weren''t able to keep up with them in the first time, his physical coordination was faster than that. This made Maude miss a chance to seriously wound or even kill Rao G. The technique of deception is difficult to produce results in the second use. Master of Physique... Maude sighed inwardly. The kind of physical coordination that has been tempered over a long period of time is already better than most people who specialize in physical skills. but, As long as he is not hit head-on by Rao G''s G mark, Maude cannot feel the pressure. "G what is printed, you shouldn''t have only such a trick, Rao G." Maude raised Chidori and pointed at Rao G. "It''s the engraving of G!!!" Rao G opened his eyes wide and reported the full name of the move loudly to correct Maud''s name. "Oh, what G is printed, I know." Maude nodded, his face didn''t matter. "Damn~!!!" The finger-like blue veins on Rao G''s bald head shook several times, no longer talk nonsense, and went straight to Maude. "The eyes are suddenly dead~!!!" The body that rushed forward suddenly spun at high speed, and attacked Maude''s face like an electric drill. The speed is as fast as always. So fast that the naked eye can''t catch it. Red light floated in Maude''s eyes, elevating the color of seeing and hearing to the extreme. Silent steps. Maude''s figure dissipated like a breeze, hiding in the air. On the other hand, Rao G also disappeared under the super-high-speed attack. On the empty street, no one was seen, but there was a sudden burst of air. "What about people?" The group of pirates who were watching the battle in the distance were suddenly a little confused. They could hear the muffled sound like when heavy objects collided, but they never saw Maude and Rao G showing their bodies. "Is this the battle between top powerhouses?!" "So strong, like a monster..." "I can''t see people at all. What use do I want these eyes to do?" A pirate couldn''t help but explode with a foul language. They had never seen this kind of battle before, and they self-righteously classified Mod and Rao G as top powerhouses. On the flat ground outside the Colosseum. The army of the Kingdom of Ahab is in place one after another. Lafayette, Jim, and Luo stood in a straight line, like a high wall, across the front of the army. This group of elite soldiers is not vegetarian either, forming a formation and rushing towards the Lafayette trio like a torrent. Lafayette smiled slightly and drew out his sword. The expressionless Jim used his newly acquired Devil Fruit ability. The figure, which was indistinguishable from a bear, was bulged. The exposed skin was covered in a dark green crusty in the blink of an eye. At the same time, Jim''s face also changed. His face was covered by a layer of crusty skin with small thorns. His nose became a sharp horn, and on his forehead, two sharp horns were born. . Jim, who switched the form of an adult beast directly, rushed to the army without saying a word. On the side, Luo Yan glanced at Jim with a different color, and failed to recognize Jim''s animal breed for the first time. He watched from behind as Lafayette and Jim used overwhelming strength to open two big holes in the army of the Kingdom of Ahab. "Everyone is a master..." After seeing the strength of Lafayette and Jim, Luo sighed with emotion. This is a pirate group with only four people, but it has a comprehensive strength that cannot be underestimated. Inexplicably, Luo passed Jia Ya''s face in his mind. What is the strength of that woman? "Room." Luo didn''t stroke the water while his thoughts were turning, and his fingers opened the round space of the fruit of the operation, instantly causing dozens of soldiers who entered the round space to lose their combat effectiveness. It seems effortless, but it actually consumes part of Luo''s physical strength. Facing the powerful suppressing power displayed by Lafayette, Jim, and Luo, the army of the Ahab Kingdom did not give in at all, and continued to rush towards the three of them bravely and fearlessly. Regardless of whether it was intentional or unintentional, the army focused on Lafayette and the three of them, and did not provoke Maude who was fighting Rao G. now. Within the circle of war. The air bursting from the air suddenly stopped. Rao G''s figure was first revealed. Later, Maude showed his figure on the ground tens of meters away. In that vocal and invisible confrontation, each of the two sides did not seek advantage. "What other moves, just use it." Maude looked at Rao G with excitement. He knows that Rao G''s transformation is time-sensitive, that is to say, as long as Rao G is not a KO, it is not difficult to win this battle. "Are you looking down on me? Little boy!!!" Rao G''s veins trembled, and his beard trembled slightly. Even the rapid attack of the sudden withered eyes failed to hit Maude. This kid is more difficult than imagined. Maude pointed the knife at Rao G, and said lightly: "It''s normal to look down on you with these two old tricks?" "Damn it~~!!!" Rao G raised up his arms with blue veins, and said angrily: "I want you to understand the terrible part of Di Weng Fist''s ultimate secret skill fighting and protecting Fist!!!" "Oh, shouldn''t that G or something be printed again?" "It''s the engraving of G!!!" "Oh, what is G." "Damn it, look at it!!!" Rao G was furious, like an enraged bull, rushing toward Maude with a fierce momentum. "Shaping ice!" "Lightning Z!" "Twist the ladder!" "Tap!" "Bowling shot!" Rao G used Di Wengquan''s moves to attack Maude in turn. Facing such an endless offensive, Maude showed a smile on his face and used his sights and sounds to assist his silent steps, and he was able to avoid Rao G''s attack every time. At the same time, Maude wrote down the names of the moves one by one. "This old guy... really amazing." Avoiding Rao G''s frantic attack at close range, Maude felt the pressure on his face. Among the various moves, Rao G will always intersperse with a G mark. This is his real ultimate move. Maude has always maintained a high-intensity experience and can always avoid Rao G''s ultimate move in time. Nevertheless, there is also a feeling of dancing on the tip of a knife. If one step is wrong, the consequences will be disastrous. Gradually, Maude, who was facing the risk, was keenly aware that Rao G''s offensive was weakening. "It''s over, Rao G." Maude smiled. From this moment on, Maude had already seen Rao G''s defeat. Click! With a loud fracture. Rao G''s movements suddenly froze. "my waist!!!" "Damn it!!!" In the unwilling shout, Maude cut out with a knife. laugh! Rao G''s chest shot a **** arrow. Yesterday there were three chapters, but the activity showed two chapters. . I was targeted! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 222： Those who cross the line, die. Chapter 222 Those who cross the line, die. The most powerful thing about Rao G is the power of his Di Weng Fist. The older the others are, the more boring they are, the better they are, the older the more boring they are. Fortunately, Maude took the gun and sword route, with foreign objects such as Chidori and Dark Crow to increase the defense rate and fault tolerance rate. If he took the physical skill route, he would not be crushed by Rao G, but it would be difficult to get a bargain. Especially for defense, if there are no foreign objects like Chidori, frontal block attacks will still take some damage. Rao G is indeed very strong, but he has an unavoidable weakness. I wont say anything about self-reported moves. Timeliness and endurance are the most fatal weaknesses of Rao G. Maude knew this very well. Therefore, when he adapts to Rao G''s offensive in the battle, the victory is doomed. Maude slashed through Rao G''s chest, leaving a deep wound. Rao G''s upper body leaned back, his eyes rolled up, revealing the whites of his eyes. The impact of the armed attack made his consciousness temporarily blurred. However, Rao G is still a physique expert, with first-class pain resistance. In this situation, he took a strong breath and straightened his body. "G~~~!" Ignoring the stab wound on his chest, Rao G yelled a slogan, a ruddy color appeared on his face like a glint, and even a dozen knuckle-sized blue veins appeared on his bald head. "Bacardi. Mo...!" With the motion of swinging a knife, Maude turned around and raised the darkened left hand that was entwined with the armed color, and directly covered Rao G''s face. Rao G''s voice stopped abruptly, his eyes widened, and through the fingers covering his face, he met the cold gaze that Maude looked at. "..." Maude''s arm used force in vain and pressed Rao G''s head to the ground. "Boom!" Rao G''s head hit the slate floor heavily, and a cloud of smoke suddenly rose. That powerful force caused a large cobweb-like crack to spread across the stone slab in an instant, and then sink into a shallow pit. As the smoke spread, Rao G, lying at the bottom of the shallow pit, was stunned. Maude retracted his hand, shook his arm lightly, and shook off the blood stains on the Chidori Knife before returning the Chidori to its sheath. At this time, the diffuse smoke enveloped him and Rao G who had passed out. Maude was unaffected by the smoke and dust, and his thoughts moved slightly, calling out the Hunter''s Note out of thin air. "Rao. G." Maude drew out the quill from the spine of the book and whispered Lao G''s name. Afterwards, in the smoke and dust, he quickly turned the pages of the book and wrote the name of Rao G and the names of the moves Rao G had reported in the battle. Patter. After writing the information, Maude habitually closed the notebook, and then removed the notebook. "Okay, it''s ready." Maude twitched the corner of his mouth lightly and looked down at Rao G lying at the bottom of the shallow pit. During the time he was writing down the information, the smoke and dust all over his body gradually became thinner and dispersed in a short while. The pirates who were watching from a distance also saw Rao G who was lying in the shallow pit and Maude standing in front of Rao G. "That guy, killed another Don Quixote cadre..." The pirates were secretly surprised. Arthur who was in the crowd silently looked at Maude''s figure, his eyes moved slightly, and he quietly left and walked towards the dock. It is not suitable to stay here for a long time. Lafayette, who was entangled with the army of the Ahab Kingdom, also noticed the result of this battle for the first time. "Oh oh..." With ease, he showed a signature smile. Inside the battle circle. Maude raised his foot and stepped on Rao G''s neck. Under the gaze of many sights, he neatly stepped on Rao G''s neck. As Rao G died, Maude closed his eyes. In the pitch-black field of vision, there is a notebook floating with white light on the edge. On the cover, a white star with three small sharp horns slowly condensed. Immediately afterwards, including this triangular star that just appeared, all the star points located above the cover fell down to the place where the physique star was located, and gathered into a star frame in the blink of an eye. Physique:  Swordsmanship:  Domineering:  The sixth star frame of physique! Maude opened his eyes and his smile grew thicker. With the consolidation of the sixth star frame, the previously consumed physical strength and domineering have rebounded to a certain extent. "This is the first time I have seen three sharp-pointed stars..." Mord thought silently. The stars condensed by a master of physique skills like Rao G are only triangles, and further up, for example, the level of Doflamingo should belong to the four-corner domain... As for the five-pointed field, it is undoubtedly the level of Kaido and Auntie. Maude even suspected that with the strength of Kaido and Auntie, he might be able to break through the upper limit of the level listed in the Hunter''s Note. Shaking his head slightly, Maude stopped thinking about these meaningless things. "The income is not bad." Maude glanced at Rao G who had lost his breath. The level of the three-pointed star did not disappoint him, and it directly crossed the critical point of the condensed star frame. Prior to this, he had only gotten the highest two-pointed star level. Moreover, it is difficult to determine the star rating of a prey based solely on the standard of bounty. For example, the income received in the Colosseum. Only a corner of the stars condensed by the captain of the Lietooth Pirates, Botlan, who has a bounty of nearly 100 million. On the contrary, it was Conan, the deputy captain of his 75 million bounty, who contributed a two-pointed star to Maude. Of course, this may also be the effect of animal fruit. With so many benefits, Maude is satisfied. "Stop playing, it''s time to go." Maude yelled at Lafayette who were entangled with the army in the distance. Hearing Maude''s voice, Lafayette closed his hand decisively and easily got rid of the encirclement of the soldiers. On the other hand, Jim and Luo, the same is true, decisively withdraw from the circle of war. As for Bailey and Beibo who were not involved in the battle, they joined forces to lift the unconscious baby-5, and rushed to Maude for the first time. Seeing Lafayette and the others easily withdraw from the ring, the soldiers'' faces were a little ugly. Not only because they have an advantage in numbers but couldn''t solve Lafayette, but also because of the sentence Maude said earlier. Stop playing? Mean playing with them? Lafayette came to Maude''s side and all looked at Rao G''s body. Luo glanced at Rao G''s neck, feeling slightly complicated. The man beside him really did... "Well." At this moment, baby-5 woke up again. Then, she saw Rao G at a glance. "Jim." Maude called Jim''s name softly. "Ok." Jim knew, and punched baby-5 directly on the forehead. Boom! Baby-5 just opened his mouth, before he had time to speak, he was knocked out by Jim again. "..." When Luo saw this, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. at this time. The soldiers of the Ahab Kingdom chased them. King Dijals order was for them to execute the Maud Pirates on the spot. The order is absolute. Even if their strength doesn''t allow them, they can''t do nothing. Looking at the entangled army, Maude frowned slightly. Cang! Maude pulled out the Chidori and swung a slash towards the ground in front, marking a clearly visible cut on the stone road, and at the same time stopping the soldiers'' footsteps. "Those who cross the line, die." Maude looked at the soldiers coldly, a **** murderous intent floating around him. "..." The soldiers looked at Maud, who was full of murderous intent, in horror, and their bodies couldn''t help but froze. Actually, it is difficult to take one step forward. (End of this chapter) Chapter 223： On top Chapter 223 is on top Cut it down with a slash, so that the soldiers stopped. The reason was not the obvious cut mark on the stone road, but Maude on the other side of the cut mark. The murderous aura that can faintly dye their vision red, like the ubiquitous cold wind in winter, penetrated into their bodies along the gap in the armor. Make the limbs stiff, even the blood is chilling. All the soldiers were stunned by Maude without exception. "well." Seeing the soldiers motionless, Maude nodded in satisfaction, then retracted his sword into its sheath, and took the lead to leave. Lafayette glanced at the terrified soldiers, twitched at the corner of his mouth, and followed Maude''s footsteps. Jim first skillfully picked up the baby-5 who had passed out again, and then followed. Bailey easily jumped onto Jim''s bald head and squatted down. "captain" Beibo looked at Luo, and then at the back of Maude''s departure. Luo hesitated for a moment, cried with the ghost in his arms, and strode towards Maude. The intention of coming to Leviathan Island is to **** the roots of the Hanging Dung Vine, the national treasure of the Kingdom of Ahab, in order to solve the plague spreading on an island. But now, this matter has been left behind by Luo. It was only his whim to solve the plague. Before the action, I didn''t even ask the residents on that island about their wishes, let alone remuneration. After all, he is a pirate and a doctor. However, he met Maude here, and Maude brought him some vital opportunity. Whichever is more important. Wanting to get in touch with Maude further, Luo directly gave up the plan to **** the roots of the hanging lantern vine. He had never promised anyone to solve the plague. When you get excited, you will solve it with hard work. If I don''t want to do it, I just want to change my mind. The spontaneous temperament was incisive and vivid in just a few seconds. Luo left the roots of the hanging lamp vine behind his head, followed quickly, and came to Maude''s side. "Master Maude, you killed Buffalo and Rao G. Doflamingo will not give up." "I know." Maude looked ahead, calmly said: "But as long as I don''t take the initiative to find them in the new world, they can''t do anything to me." "The new world..." Luo''s eyes flashed. The base of the Don Quixote family is in Dresrosa in the New World. Hearing Maude talking about the new world, Luo immediately realized that Maudes understanding of Don Quixote was not limited to the name Qiwuhai. Therefore, Maude killed Buffalo and Rao G on the premise of understanding Don Quixote''s influence. So, what is Maud''s confidence...what? Luo looked down and thought. As far as he knows, there are only four members of the Maud Pirates. As for Pele''s existence, he has automatically filtered it out. A pirate group with only four people can''t compete with the Don Quixote family anyway. Even if Luo has a clearer understanding of Maude''s strength, he does not think Maude can defeat Doflamingo. This alone is a great moat that is difficult to overcome. Maude glanced at Luo, who lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking, and suddenly asked: "Luo, you didn''t come to Leviathan for the Devil Fruit, did you? So, you came for Rao G and the others. ?" "No." Luo recovered and shook his head. "Oh?" Maude was slightly surprised, and then asked along the topic: "Then what are you doing with Leviathan?" Luo paused, raised his index finger and pointed at the hanging lamp vine on the top of the cave. "Come and grab the hanging lamp vine above. The roots of this luminous plant are the key medicine to solve the plague on an island." "Solving the plague? Are you collecting money to do business?" "Free." "Tsk tsk..." Maude looked at Luo in surprise. Luo was a little unaccustomed to Maude''s unscrupulous gaze, and slightly avoided his gaze. "But you seem... didn''t get the hanging vine, right?" "Yes, I was stopped by Rao G." Luo turned his head and glanced at the top stone pillar standing in the middle of the cross street. Maude said strangely: "Isn''t Rao G already solved by me, can you go and get it directly now?" "..." Luo suddenly felt like being turned away. At this time, can''t it be said that contacting you is more important than grabbing the vine? "The manpower ladder box over the stone pillar was destroyed by someone. Without the ladder box, I can''t get to the top." Luo was quick-thinking and found a reasonable excuse all at once. When Maude heard the words, FT and Catherine suddenly appeared in his mind. The people who destroy the human ladder box are most likely to be FT. Thinking of this, Maude looked at Luo and smiled: "That''s it, then I''ll send you up." "what?" When he was puzzled, Luo saw Maude approaching with one hand. Luo tensed his body like a reflex, and Maude grabbed the back collar with one hand. "???" Luo suddenly raised a question mark. Maude smiled, grabbed Luo''s back collar, and stepped into the air with moon steps. "Lafayette, you go to the shipyard and meet up with Sister Ya." After leaving this sentence, Maude speeded up, stepped on a burst of gas, and quickly lifted into the air. "..." Being lifted into the air by Maude so, Luo''s face was mixed. Lafayette watched Maude and Luo rush to the stone pillar leading to the top of the whale, grinned silently, and continued to walk towards Thomas Shipyard. far away. The group of soldiers who were stunned by Maudes killing intent watched Maude and Luo follow the stone pillars to the top of the whale where King Ahab was located. At this time, Dijiaer walked out of the Colosseum surrounded by a group of noble guards. Then, he also saw the movements of Maude and Luo, his expression could not help changing. "What are you still waiting for??" Dijiaer turned to look at the motionless soldiers, unable to help but furious. Hearing Dijiaer''s violent anger, the soldiers'' hearts jumped and they lined up toward the stone pillars. They don''t have moonwalking skills, so they can only take the human ladder box to the royal capital above the whale''s head. quickly, When they came to Shizhu, they only saw the manpower ladder box destroyed by others, and couldn''t help being dumbfounded. After the delay, the figures of Maude and Luo had disappeared from their vision. Dicarton panicked. The treasury in the royal capital, but placed a lot of his savings. at the same time. A warship passed through the mouth of Whalemouth Bay to the dock in Dick City. The warship berthed steadily, and a wooden gangway was erected at anchor. Wearing a navy justice coat, Taotu Gion walked down the gangway first. Followed by a group of sturdy seamen. After getting off the warship, Gion glanced blankly at the many pirate ships anchored in the distance. Without paying attention, she walked straight to Dick City. Click...! The marines followed Gion strictly and orderly, making neat footsteps. Among this group of marines, the wolf and rat were impressively listed. He is now a brigadier general of the headquarters. Under the leadership of Gion, a group of sea soldiers soon came outside the Colosseum. The arrival of the navy directly scared away most of the pirates who were still staying nearby. To be precise, it was Lieutenant General Taotu Gion who frightened them off. Coming to the stone road street outside the Colosseum, Gion saw Rao G''s body at a glance. The people of Don Quixote... Gion''s eyes narrowed slightly. She knows a little about Rao G''s strength, but she didn''t expect to die here... "navy?" Dijiaer saw the navy in Gion and said arrogantly: "You are here at the right time, hurry up and get rid of the Maud Pirates!" "..." Gion stared at Dijiaer with cold eyes, did not care about Dijiaer''s attitude, and asked, "Where is the person?" "On top!" Dijiaer pointed to the top, with a threatening tone in his superior tone, and said: "If you let the Maud Pirates run away...huh." The words are not finished, but the meaning is obvious enough. After asking clearly where the target was going, Gion lacked even a look at Dijiaer, and ignored his words. Under the gaze of the crowd, he used the same technique as Maud to lift off into the air. After Gion moved something. In the navy team, several admiral-level navies who know the moon step, led by the wolf rat, are also stepping on the moon step to follow Xiang Gion. (End of this chapter) Chapter 224： Fight to death? (Two in one) Chapter 224 does not retreat? (Two in one) Moon step is a very practical technique. Using this technique, Maude easily took Luo to the top of the whale on Leviathan Island. Located at the entrance of the manpower ladder box, which is the place where the stone pillars reach the top, it is a dark green stone road that leads directly to the capital of King Ahab. On both sides of the stone road, there are some hanging lamp vine roots that can still thrive under the scorching sun. Each root is the size of a baby''s arm, and the surface is covered with small lavender spikes, which reveal a different kind of beauty under the sun. "Is this the roots of the hanging vine..." Maude looked up, except for the dark green stone road at his feet and the royal capital building not far away. As far as you can see, these roots are exposed to the sun. Before coming up, he only knew that Hanging Deng Vine was the national treasure of the Ahab Kingdom, and he thought there would be some protective measures. result, It now appears that there are not only no substantial protective measures, but also everywhere. What''s more special is that the roots of the hanging vines are different from ordinary plants. They don''t need to take roots and underground, and even require sun exposure to accelerate their growth. "Master Maude, the spikes on the roots are highly toxic." Luo walked towards the roots of the hanging lantern vines on both sides of the stone road, reminding him in due course. Maude chuckled lightly, didn''t care too much, and turned to look in the direction of King Ahab. He brought Luo here as a [facilitator] and has no interest in these so-called national treasures of Manchuria. On the contrary, it was King Ahab at the end of the stone road that evoked some of his thoughts. "I didn''t expect this before..." Maude''s eyes shone brightly. How much [understanding] will there be in a country that attaches so much importance to money accumulation? Just touching his thoughts, Maude seemed to see the bills flying in the sky. "Luo, I''ll go ahead and have a look." Maude left a word, no matter how Luo reacted, he walked along the stone road towards King Ahab. "Home Master Maud...?" Luo turned to look at Maude''s back, and couldn''t help sighing softly. Thinking with his feet, I also know what Maude means to "look ahead". Forbearing not to say things such as letting Maude solve it quickly, Romermo retracted his gaze and opened the field of operation fruit towards the roots of the hanging lamp vine in front of him. Picking or carrying hanging lamp vines is troublesome and dangerous. But Luo has the ability to operate the fruit, and it takes less than ten seconds to remove enough roots of the hanging vine. So here comes the problem. How long will he wait here? Okay, lets get the roots of the hanging vine... Luo Man was helpless, directing the roots of the hanging lamp vine to fly to his eyes one by one. With the help of his abilities, Luo collected enough roots of the hanging lantern vine in a short time. At this time, Maude had just walked a hundred meters away. Luo looked at Maude''s back, hesitated. He wanted to stop Maude, and then told Maude that it was over. But this kind of behavior felt like it was destroying Maude''s interest. With this in mind, Luo finally chose silence. He just watched Maude walk away in silence. suddenly, Luo seemed to feel a bit, and suddenly looked at the passageway of the Shizhu human ladder box. "Who...huh?" Without any hesitation, Luo''s right hand climbed onto the hilt of Gui Cry''s knife. At the same time, while staring at the passageway, he kept moving backwards. When he retreated tens of meters, a tall figure sprang out from the passageway, and immediately stepped on the air to steadily fall to the ground. After seeing that the person was Lieutenant Admiral Taotu Gion, Luo''s face suddenly changed. As long as they are pirates in the great waterway, they will basically take the initiative to learn about some famous navy information. You don''t need to know too much, at least you must remember the relevant information of the lieutenant general and even the general. The advantage of this is that if you encounter it in the sea in the future, you may still get more time to escape. "How could this woman... be here?" After recognizing the other party''s origin, Luo''s heart was solemn. Gion landed, just like Luo, his right hand immediately attached to the handle of the Sabre Jinpiluo. The unwavering eyes swept Luo''s appearance, and Gion said indifferently: "Trafalgar Luo, a bounty of 72 million yuan." Luo opened the handle of the knife with his thumb, his eyes were full of vigilance, and calmly said: "It''s a great honor for an unfamiliar little like me to be remembered by the lieutenant general." Gion was silent. Suddenly, Jinpiluo came out of the sheath. Shatianmen! Gion cut several swords towards Luo Ji. Luo didn''t even see the path of Gion''s sword swing, when he saw a crimson "Yao" slash approaching him. "Tsk..." Luo''s eyes shrank sharply. "Room." The hemispherical space expands in response. Luo''s figure disappeared instantly and moved beyond the reach of the slash, thus avoiding the sand gate of Gion. however, I don''t know whether it was Gion''s ability to understand the fruits of the operation, or simply relying on his reaction or the assistance of seeing and hearing. When Luo teleported to another location, Gion followed. Huh! Gion slashed to Luo''s vitals straightly. Luo gritted his teeth, with a dangerous and dangerous draw to resist. Cang! Sparks burst! Luo couldn''t stand the power of Gion and was cut back several steps by this knife. Gion didn''t leave his hand, and came to Luo''s face, and once again slashed towards Luo''s vitals. Luo Pin took a few steps back and messed up the next game, but he still threw his sword in time to hold back the onslaught of Gion. however, In the face of Gion''s attack that entangled the armed color, Luo''s power was unable to counter the augmentation effect brought by the armed color at all, and was cut back by a single blow. This time, Gion made up for it. Bang! He kicked Luo''s abdomen vigorously, causing Luo to vomit blood, and his body flew out like a curved shrimp. Gion stared at Luo flying upside down with cold eyes, and slashed a deep red sword slash with his knife. "Room, ahem..." Luo, who was flying backwards in the air, hurriedly glanced at the slash that came after him. Just as he was about to open the operation fruit ability to avoid this slash, Maude stepped on the moon step and came to him first. Maude held a thousand birds in his hand, slashed it diagonally, shattering the oncoming crimson slash. "This knife." After smashing Gion''s slash, Maude slowly landed, holding the knife across his nose, letting a pair of sharp eyes appear on the blade. "It''s for me, old woman..." "..." Gion calmly looked at Mod''s provocative expression and demeanor, and did not deny it, nor did he go to accent Mod that called her an old woman. Luo also landed, clutching his abdomen and standing behind Maude, his sights crossed the Gion, and looked at the wolf rat and other four naval officers who had just emerged from the passage. "Made is home, run away?" In Luo''s view, meaningless battles can be avoided. "..." Maude didn''t speak, but looked at the wolf rat that hadn''t seen him in the passage for a long time. "Maud." The wolf rat looked at Maude, who was not letting go even when facing Gion, with a slightly complicated expression. I haven''t seen it for more than a year. This boy who always likes to dig holes for him in Mad Hatter Town seems to have seen a leap in strength. Maude glanced at the big brother Wolf Rat, then looked at Gion, and said coldly: "Luo, I have grievances with this old woman, so it''s impossible for me to escape, or kill them here, or never retreat." "Home Alone..." Luo''s eyes changed, and the secret path was not good. Fight to death... It is not a sensible act not to fight back against such a powerful enemy as Shang Gion. "Ok?" Luo secretly anxious, suddenly saw Mod''s left hand on his back, using his index finger and **** to make a gesture of running away. "???" Luo looked at the gesture and shook his face slightly. What about the promised death fight? ? ? Hearing Maude''s declaration, Gion''s charming face showed a sudden smile. "Do not retreat? This is the best..." Gion pointed the knife at Maude and said calmly: "On ambition, you are much better than the spear that only knows how to escape." "boom!" With his left hand behind him, Mord suddenly pulled out the Dark Crow and aimed at Gion and pulled the trigger. The lead bullet wrapped in an armed color flew over a short distance and came to Gion in a blink of an eye. laugh! However, Gion swung a knife and cut the lead bullet that was wrapped in armor in half without any pressure. "Tsk tsk." When Maude saw this, a touch of jealousy flashed in the depths of his eyes, and he directly collected the Dark Crow. The strength of this old woman... Domineering, swordsmanship, physique. If judged by stars, most of the values ??have already exceeded six stars, right? "Old woman, aren''t you here to catch me?" "catch?" Gion raised his eyebrows slightly, and an undisguised killing intent appeared in the shiny eyes. "Your strength is not weak, so you can only attack you on the premise of killing you, in order to avoid some unnecessary risks." "Thank you so much." This unique recognition made Maude hold the knife with both hands. In the past, when facing the enemy, he would hold the knife in one hand as much as possible. Only in this way can there be room to play the charm of Usopp flow. But this time the enemy is Gion, and he cannot tolerate any carelessness. Gion stopped talking nonsense, kicked his feet and rushed towards Maud with a knife. In order to make room for Luo, Maude didn''t retreat but moved forward and took the initiative to face the rushing Gion. The two collided with knives. The armed colors between each other converged at the point where the blades were against each other, triggering a fierce wave of air that shattered the roots of the hanging lantern vines on both sides of the stone path. "Sure enough, it was still suppressed..." Maude was struggling to endure the powerful force from Gion. Today, even if he has made two copies, he is still not Gion''s opponent. after all, After more than a year, it is impossible for him to advance by leaps and bounds. General-level navies like Gion who are stationed in great waterways have to deal with pirates who do whatever they want. In terms of strength, it is naturally impossible to stand still. Maude doesn''t know how much Gion has become stronger during this period, but he can be sure of the fact that he can''t beat Gion with just one close encounter. Gion took advantage of the opportunity obtained by the suppression, and suddenly withdrew Jinbiro, and immediately slashed a storm-like blade towards Maude. Ling Li, and full of killing intent. Maude''s face changed slightly, and he lifted his sight and hearing to the extreme, raising his sword to fight. ......! A burst of dazzling sparks burst between the two. Maude is retreating, and Gion is entering. Who is good and who is bad, at a glance. The two sides who were fighting fiercely passed Luo in such a step forward and one retreat. Silent watching Maude lead Gion away, Luo turned to look at the four admirals in the passage, and his mind gradually became active. It seems that the roots of the hanging vine can only be given up. When Luo thought about it, he saw four admirals headed by Wolf Rat rushing towards him. "It''s timely." A ray of light flashed in Luo''s eyes, and he stepped back slowly, sticking to the edge of the battle circle between Maude and Gion as much as possible. The wolf rat stared at Luo, raising his hand to signal his companions to disperse. The three generals immediately lifted into the air with moon steps, left the wide stone path, and volleyed over the roots of the hanging lamp vine on the rocky ground, trying to form a cross encircling circle against Luo in a roundabout manner. Luo was aware of the intentions of the three generals for the first time, but he didn''t take it seriously. He still retreated slowly, keeping a certain distance from Maude who was fighting fiercely with Gion. Soon, the three generals walked behind Luo and on both sides of the stone road. And directly in front, is a wolf rat coming from a stride. The first to attack was the admiral who walked around behind Luo. "Thanks for your hard work." Luo ignored the attack from behind and directly raised his middle finger. "Room." The spherical space that appeared out of thin air brought everyone present into it in an instant. Forcibly increasing the diameter range of the field, Luo consumes a lot of physical energy during one breath. "Exchange" Luo sneered. The admiral who was holding the sword on Luo''s back suddenly disappeared out of thin air, and replaced by Maude, who was in a posture of raising the sword and parrying him. Under the power of the operation fruit, the two people completed the position change in a flash. On the other side, the general who was replaced was almost cut over by Gion. "Well done." Maude smiled slightly, did not look behind him, put out his left hand decisively, and grabbed Luo''s back collar. "Ok???" Luo Wei was dazed. Maude didn''t have any extra time to explain, holding Luo, just a silent step, and quickly passed the wolf rat blocking the front. "Don''t want to escape!" A red light flashed in the wolf mouse''s eyes, and his body disappeared in place. However, he used a shave, and stopped in front of Maude. At the moment it appeared, the wolf rat had already turned into a human-beast form. Point the gun, Spike! The wolf rat flexed and stretched his right finger, and stabbed Maude, who had not fully revealed his figure, with a sharp claw. "Have you seen sex..." Maude paused, his figure revealed. But he paused, not because he was forced to stop by the wolf rat. Silent steps-shadows! When Maude paused, the ankle that reached the ground made a sharp turn, taking advantage of the momentum to drive the knife towards the wolf rat to chop off the wave-like light. "Stop it for me!" The wolf mouse opened his eyes. The pointed spear spear pushed forward, but inexplicably passed through the blade, and then centered on Maude''s chest. "Ok?" In the vision of the wolf rat, Maude''s body turned into a series of afterimages and disappeared with the wind. Immediately afterwards, a cold voice with a hint of sarcasm came from behind. "Brother Wolf and Rat, there are also strong and weak points of seeing and hearing, and your seeing and hearing... is really weak." When the voice sounded, the wolf rat had not yet reacted, and was slashed to the ground by Maude. After cutting the wolf rat, Maude didn''t look at the wolf rat''s situation. He was not in love with the battle, and jumped down from the passage for the first time. "Wolf Rat!" The unexpected situation caused Gion''s expression to become cold, and he came to the wolf rat at the fastest speed. After confirming that the wolf rat was not in danger of life, she looked at the passage not far away with cold eyes. Was tricked... Gion gritted his teeth, anger appeared on his face, and immediately jumped down from the passage and chased Maude who was running away. When she chased down... "You **** things, please save me!!!" Dijiaer, who was held hostage by Maude, was at a loss and did not forget to cry for help. "His Majesty!!!" The army and the guards also looked at Dijiar who was being held hostage by Moder in a daze. A second ago, Dijiaer was clearly under their guardianship. How could he be held hostage by Maude in the blink of an eye? Luo leaned against Maude, bowed his head and panted heavily. The ability to overload the fruit of surgery twice in a row almost emptied his energy. "Master Maude, I..." "know." "?" Luo looked at Maude in doubt. He wanted to say that because he couldn''t keep up with his physical strength, he couldn''t use the fruits of the surgery to support him. In the end, you know it before you finish talking? "Luo, you don''t have much physical strength. You only need to use it twice." "..." Luo was more puzzled and couldn''t think about it. He let the weight of his body rest on Maude, adjusting his breath as much as possible. Maude placed the Thousand-Dori sword across Dijiaer''s neck, and immediately looked at Gion that fell from the sky. "Old woman, this guy is the king of the franchise, is he qualified to be a bargaining chip?" "Bacardi Maud." Gion stared at Maude coldly, and said every word. Maude smiled, but his eyes were cold. "Don''t worry, even if you let me run away this time, I can guarantee that we will meet again soon, but... it might be interesting then." "..." Gion was silent. Dijiaer was still yelling. I lowered my head and sniffed myself, and smelled a scent of bacon. (End of this chapter) Chapter 225： Long party to Japan (two in one) Chapter 225 is coming to Japan (two in one) If the strength is not enough, continue to develop. If it doesn''t work, it''s still the most stupid. Anyway, the future is long... Maude smiled and looked at Gion, who was motionless. It seems that a rein that is invisible to the naked eye comes from all directions, tying Gion tightly in place. The navy obeys the world government, and the world government takes away some benefits from the participating countries, and it is of course necessary to provide some substantive assistance to the participating countries. If Gion, who is a lieutenant general, wants to defeat a pirate who offers a reward of more than 100 million, he ignores the life of the king of the franchise. Then... It''s very interesting. This kind of restriction brought by identity position and even status is what Maud hates most. But he is very happy to use this restriction to deal with annoying people. As it is now. Very happy. "Old woman, look forward to it, our next meeting..." Seeing Gion''s silence, Maude''s hand holding the knife applied a slight force, and a bleeding wound was pressed against Dijiaer''s neck. The blood was hit by a knife, Dijiaer''s heartbeat speeded up suddenly, and he closed his mouth in a hurry and stopped yelling. Maude restrained Dijiaer in this way and slowly backed away. Luo''s physical strength bottomed out, half of his body leaned on Maude, and Maude dragged him around. "His Majesty!" The soldiers, as well as the subjects and nobles, all stepped forward, looking at Dijiaer in panic. "Don''t mess around!!! The one who ordered them not to move was Dijiaer. Several bruises suddenly appeared on his forehead, and his eye sockets were full of bloodshot eyes. The extreme desire for life made him directly throw away his manners. "His Majesty" Everyone gritted their teeth, but helpless. "Maud, do you think you can escape by doing this?" Gion swung a knife to his side, leaving a deep cut mark on the stone road. Following Gion''s demonstrative slashing action, the navy who came with the team stepped behind Gion, in sharp contrast with the group of soldiers who did not dare to move. "It doesn''t seem that you can escape, old woman..." Maude smiled more deeply, and broke Dijiaer''s arm simply. Click! The crisp sound of the bone being broken, like the sound of spring thunder, exploded in the hearts of many soldiers and subjects, causing their faces to change drastically. Followed by Dijiaer''s screams. In order to live longer, Dijiaer usually pays great attention to physical exercise and health preservation. But pain tolerance does not increase with exercise. Just a broken bone made Dijia''er pale with pain, and sweat screamed. "His Majesty!!!" The loyal soldiers and subjects stared at Maud with a resentful look. Gion was unmoved, and strode towards Maude with a cold expression. "What do you want to do!?" The guards of the king who had been negligent in their guards directly showed their weapons and stopped Gion. Gion frowned slightly while staring at the sword in front of him coldly. When the seamen saw the kings immediate guards facing each other, they all moved their weapons. Their actions further stimulated the army of the Kingdom of Ahab. Wow! For a while, the soldiers of the Ahab Kingdom pointed their weapons at Gion and the navy. "Haha, that''s right." Maude, who stirred up this scene, let out a big laugh, hijacking Dijiaer, speeding up his retreat. The cheerful laughter sounded extremely harsh in Gion and the navy. "Soldiers of the Ahab Kingdom, listen to me. If you let this group of navies take a step forward, I will tear off the fingers of your beloved king, one finger at a time. On the contrary, when we are safe, I Naturally, your king will be let go." Maude added fuel to the fire, and that cold and unforgiving voice pierced Dijiaer''s ears like a winter wind. "You do what he says!" Enduring the severe pain, Dijiaer perfectly showed the performance of a hostage. At this time, in order to survive, he had no choice. "And you stinky woman... just a dog raised by the world government, dare to ignore this king''s life!!!" Reluctant and angry, Dijiaer vented his anger on Gion. After all, Gions behavior just now clearly meant ignoring his safety. "..." Listening to Dijiaer''s unbearable curse, Gion''s expression was cold, and his brows wrinkled deeper. At this time, she could more or less appreciate the reason why Karp had repeatedly refused to serve as a general. She would not care about the life and death of this waste king. However, the group of soldiers in the field and the few strong guards in front of her were issues that she had to pay attention to. Gion gritted his teeth and took a deep breath. "Old woman, there will be a period later." At this moment, Mod''s slightly joking voice reached his ears. Two blue veins suddenly appeared on Gion''s white forehead. In this case, it sounds like a painless name to her, but at this time it is full of aggressiveness. After grasping the situation, Maude, with the assistance of the army of the Kingdom of Ahab, held Digar and retreated to Thomas Shipyard. Along with it, there were some soldiers and guards from the Kingdom of Ahab. As for Gion and the others, they were held in place by the rest of the Ahab Kingdom''s troops at the request of Mord. "Mr. Maude, what are you...?" The guards of the shipyard looked at Maude who was holding the King in amazement. Maude ignored them and walked into the shipyard in full view. Soon, Maude, who was unimpeded all the way, safely came to the shipbuilding warehouse where the Underworld was placed. Seeing Maude holding Dijiar under his control, the Lafayette people who were waiting here for a long time suddenly looked surprised. "Oh oh, it looks like I''m going to be farewell off the island." Lafayette raised his finger and lightly pressed the brim of his hat, pursing his lips and smiling at the large number of soldiers who followed Maude. Jia Ya closed the book and returned to the cabin. After coming out, there was an extra one-handed axe in her hand. Maude put away the Thousand Birds, holding the terrified Dijiaer in one hand, and the exhausted Luo in the other. "Get ready to go." Coming to the deck of the Underworld, Maude put down Luo, then carried Dijiaer to the railing, and looked down at a group of nervous soldiers dozens of meters away. Hearing Maude''s sailing order, Lafayette and Jim acted immediately. "Here, I''m here, but, you can put your money... Am I going?" Dijiaer''s voice trembled slightly. Maude smiled slightly, killing intent flashed in his eyes. "you!" Perceiving Maude''s killing intent, Dijiaer''s expression changed. Without waiting for Dijiaer''s reaction, Maude broke his neck directly. Dijiaer''s head tilted, and before he swallowed his last breath, he vaguely heard a word. "I am a pirate after all." Killing or not killing Digar is a matter of indifferent to Maude. However, for the sake of disgusting Gion, and promised the revolutionary army to make things worse. Therefore, Maude did not intend to save Dijiaer from the moment he hijacked Dijiaer. Maude hurled Digar''s body to the soldiers below. "Bad villain, how dare you do this!!!" The soldiers looked at the corpse thrown by Maud in disbelief. At this moment, the stent supporting the Underworld collapsed. Losing the support of the stent, the hull of Hades fell heavily into the ocean current below, shaking up a large spray of water. Immediately afterwards, under the impetus of the ocean current, the Underworld headed towards the entrance of the cave in front. In a hurry, the soldiers could only watch the Haunted Earth leave. Just when they were helpless, a tall figure swiftly arrived, but it was Gion. She came to the scene, ignoring the corpses of the soldiers and Dijiaer, and swiping a knife towards the Underworld to chop a huge red chopping wave. As long as the slash hits, even the Hull of Underworld made by Adam, the treasure tree, will be cut open in an instant. Almost at the same time, Jaya, who came to Maude''s side, also swung his axe, and split a red chopping wave of not less volume towards the front. Two red chopping waves of almost the same size collided, causing a violent explosion in mid-air. The resulting air wave even accelerated the speed of the Hades when it left. "..." Gion''s slightly surprised gaze passed through the aftermath of the explosion and fell on Jia Ya. How could there be such a powerful man on Maudes boat? Gion''s mood was shaken. At the same time, Jia Ya opened her eyes slightly, and Gion''s figure was reflected in the amber eyes. The two women who were not weak were speechless in the aftermath of the explosion. Seeing Jia Ya''s move, Maude pushed back the Chidori handle. "Sister Ya, that old woman is fierce." "I don''t know if it''s fierce, but it''s strong." "I don''t know whether it''s strong or not, but I''m very old." "..." Jia Ya couldn''t answer the conversation, so she could only look at Maude with a smile on his face. In the distance, Gions hearing is so good, even if he didnt want to listen, he heard the conversation between Maude and Jaya. Unexpectedly, Gion once again slashed a wave of slashing to the Haunted Land as if venting. However, before Chop Wave approached, the Underworld had already penetrated into the cave and disappeared in front of everyone. "Bacardi Maud!" Gion gritted his teeth, quickly turned around, and left the shipyard. As long as they return to the warship, there may be the possibility of catching up with the Underworld. From beginning to end, Gion never saw Dijiaer''s body. For Dijiaer''s end, there is no even the slightest pity. Gion returned to the central cross street as quickly as possible. At this time, the badly injured wolf rat was just carried down by several colleagues. Gion is very aware of the self-healing power of the wolf rat as an animal capable person, but he is not too worried. "Back to the warship!" Gion issued an order and headed towards the port first. however, The soldiers of the Ahab Kingdom once again stopped Gions navy. "Step aside." Gion''s mood was not right. When speaking, his expression was cold, and his tone even contained obvious killing intent. However, the soldiers remained unmoved and formed a strong wall, blocking the path of Gion. "Huh, navy..." An aristocratic middle-aged man wearing luxurious clothes appeared more and more, coldly said: "Want to leave without giving me an explanation?" "Explain?" Gion grinned back with anger, enduring the urge to hack the man in front of him. Since she came to this island, she has been restrained everywhere, and she has not been able to catch the Maud Pirates afterwards, so forget it. Now, these pig teammates still want her to ask for an explanation? Because of her anger that Maud provoked, she couldn''t vent to this group of pig teammates. Gion is going crazy... ........ The Underworld passed through the cheeks on Leviathan Island and came to the surface of the sea. "Sailing." Maude gave an order. Lafayette unfastened the sail, and Jim took the rudder. call--! The blowing sea breeze swelled the sails, and the brand-new Haunted Earth broke through the waves and gradually moved away from Leviathan Island. After the course stabilized, Lafayette and Jim left their posts and went to the deck on the front side of the ship. at this time. Luo, who was overexhausted, reluctantly came over. "Captain, this is the soup that Big Sister Jia Ya just made. She said this bowl of soup can make you feel better." Beibo came over with a bowl of hot soup. Luo had a dry mouth and was not polite. He took the big bowl that Beibo handed over and drank the soup in one go. "Ok?" After the hot soup reached his stomach, Luo Min keenly noticed some obvious changes in his body. "This soup?" Feeling the warming of his physical strength, a strange color flashed in Luo''s eyes, and he turned to look at Jaya who had just walked out of the cabin. What is the origin of this woman? Luo was astonished. Not only the effect contained in this bowl of soup, but also the ability to stay up-to-date when confronted with Gion at the shipyard. No matter what, it shows that this woman is extraordinary. And such a woman is just an unknown person under the banner of Maude. "Maud Pirates..." Romer silently thrust the empty bowl into Beibo''s hand. Click. Maude came, first glanced at Baby-5 who was still in a comatose state tied to the mast, and then looked at Luo in front of him. "Ro, your ship and crew are on Leviathan Island, right?" "Yes." "Can you reach the crew? Let them pick you up now?" "It can be, but..." Luo took out a phone worm from his pocket and said calmly: "It is not easy to meet at sea." "Try it, if it doesn''t work, think of another way." Maude didn''t care much either. When escaping, he took advantage of Luo''s ability, and finally took Luo aboard, and he had to send people back no matter what. Luo nodded and looked at the baby-5 tied to the mast, his eyes flickering slightly. "Master Maude, why do you want to capture baby-5?" "It''s nothing." Maude glanced at Luo, then stared at the unconscious baby-5, and said lightly: "I just want to get the weapon fruit ability in her body." Luo Wenyan was a little surprised. He also thought that the reason Maude left baby-5 on purpose was to use baby-5 to restrain Doflamingo. Unexpectedly, Maude was just to get the weapon fruit eaten by baby-5. At this moment, Bailey came over with two apples and jumped on Maude''s shoulder. Maude took an apple from Bailey, turned his head to look at Luo, smiled and raised a question. "Luo, with the possibility of the fruit of the operation, can it be possible to remove the''devil'' lodged in the body of the capable person, and then keep it?" "Ok?" Luo''s eyes changed slightly after listening to Maude''s question. It has been more than ten years since he got the fruits of the operation. But this kind of conceptualization had never occurred to him. Maude calmly looked at Luo who was slightly surprised. He knew the method of leaving the power of devil fruit, but he was not 100% sure. Eluo''s ability to produce fruits of surgery, as long as he puts forward the corresponding concept, may increase the success rate. (End of this chapter) Chapter 226： Cooperation Chapter 226 Cooperation The upper limit of the Devil Fruit depends on how free the user''s imagination is. Aside from the simple and rude animal department, in the remaining categories, only the Superman department eats the most concepts and imagination. Creation, Control, Localized supernaturalization, Even dominate! Among the many types of Superman, there are two kinds of Superman Devil Fruit that impressed Maud the most. One is the fleshy ball fruit of Qiwu Haixiong, and the other is the fruit of Luo''s operation. Needless to say the former, with the bouncing characteristics of the flesh ball fruit, the bear can even bring out the conceptualized existence such as pain and fatigue. It can be seen that the bear has almost developed the flesh ball fruit to the extreme. To be able to achieve this level, talent is one thing, and the most important thing is that users must first have this concept. In other words, it is imagination. With this kind of imagination as a prerequisite, the bear will not be limited to physical use when tapping the potential of the flesh ball fruit. In Maude''s view, as long as the bear is given a few more years, maybe even the existence of soul and devil fruit ability can be "shot" out of the human body by him. However, the flesh ball fruit lacks the characteristics of [dominance]. Therefore, it is foreseeable that even if the bear is able to eject conceptual objects such as the soul of the target, it cannot control the soul ejected by him. Compared with this, Luo''s surgery fruit has this advantage. Dominance within the field is one of the powerful advantages of the fruits of surgery. Maude clearly remembered that Luo, three years later, was able to separate the human [soul] and exchange it at will. Then, it is not impossible to separate the [Demon Power] from the body of the capable person and transfer it to another suitable container within the domain. Although this kind of vision has the possibility of success, it is by no means an easy task. Maude proposed this idea to Luo, but he didn''t want Luo to embrace this possibility. He just wanted to use Luo''s ability to increase the possibility of getting weapons. But his remarks did broaden Luo''s vision. "Theoretically... it is feasible." Luoyan has the color of thinking. As the holder of the fruits of surgery, if even he thinks it is feasible. So, even if he still can''t do it in the future, he will definitely be able to derive some special functional abilities. This is the seed of imagination. After planting, just wait for germination. And Luo''s diligence in ability afterwards is the sunlight and water needed for seeds to germinate... "Luo, I want to get the baby-5 weapon fruit. About this, you may be able to help me. Of course, I won''t let you work in vain." "..." Luo silently looked at Maude. Maude smiled and glanced at the people around him, including Beibo, and said seriously: "As long as you can get the weapon fruit directly, the Maude Pirates will be one of your help against Doflamingo." "Master Maude, you...!" Luo Wenyan was shocked. Although he had the idea of ??"using" the Maude Pirates to deal with Don Quixote. But before that, he only reminded Maude of the threat of the Don Quixote family, but he didn''t clearly reveal that he wanted to deal with Don Quixote. When was it exposed... Luo was surprised, and suddenly thought that Maude seemed to understand the fruits of surgery. However, there is something like Devil Fruit Illustrated Book in the world, and people other than the ability holder will know the advantages and disadvantages of surgical fruit, which is not strictly speaking. The only thing worthy of Luo''s vigilance is the ultimate ability of the fruit of surgery to make others immortal. With Maude''s understanding of the fruits of surgery, he must also know the effects of this ability. In addition, coupled with Maude''s discovery of his desire to break down the Don Quixote family, and the kind of undisguised intimacy... Could it be... In just a short breath, Luo''s thoughts went back and forth, and his nerves were slightly tightened involuntarily. This subtle change originating from the body was clearly seen by Maude. "It seems a bit hastily..." Maude instantly understood the source of Luo''s reaction like this. But this is nothing more than a misjudgment brought about by the fascination of the authorities and the excessive caution. "If I were a member of the world government, I would not act so blatantly. I would attack the kings of the two participating countries one after another. If I were a member of Don Quixote, even if I wanted to gain your trust, I would not be able to do so. ." Maude squinted at the baby-5 that was tied to the mast, and could clearly perceive the slight changes in baby-5''s breathing. "Doflamingo is a brutal and cold-blooded person who can do whatever it takes to achieve his goals, but he has always valued his subordinates. How could he use the lives of three cadres in exchange for a plan with an uncertain success rate?" At this point, Luo Wenyan moved his brows slightly, and the breathing of the baby-5 tied to the mast became obviously messier. "Jim." Maude turned to look directly at baby-5. Jim heard Maude''s call and looked at baby-5 reflexively. After a pause, he strode over. baby-5 seemed to feel it, suddenly opened his eyes, and shouted: "Young Master will not let you go..." "Boom!" Jim stunned baby-5 with another punch. Luo looked at baby-5 who was knocked out and thought for a moment. Although it is not clear why Maude attaches importance to the fruits of weapons, it is a good thing for him to follow Maude''s proposal. The most important thing is that with the strength of the Mord Pirates... If you are really malicious, there is no need to circumscribe. "Whether I can help you get the weapon fruit, I... can''t guarantee." Luo retracted his gaze to look at baby-5, and then stared at Maude with a calm face. The implication was that he agreed to Maude''s proposal. Maude smiled and said seriously: "I don''t think this kind of thing will have a 100% success rate. What we have to do is to increase the success rate as much as possible, and... this matter is also in a hurry. ." With that said, Maude looked at Shang Luo''s calm with a wave of gaze. "Because you are too weak now... whether it is physical strength or the application of the fruits of surgery." "..." Luo was unable to refute. These shortcomings mentioned by Maud have already been demonstrated on Leviathan Island. "Anyway, before the formal practice... it is enough to find a few capable persons to try it out. There is no need to separate the''devil power'', as long as you can ensure that the capable persons are killed while the ones that are about to leave. Just keep the''Demon Power''." There was a dangerous light in Maude''s eyes. Find a few capable people to test the feasibility. This kind of statement sounds very light, but in Maude''s view, it is a relatively simple matter. Because he has some prophetic information. Therefore, it is not difficult to find the right target for the capable person. Luo didn''t know this. During the time he was in contact with Maude... The feeling that Maude gave him is that-powerful and mysterious. With such a person, Luo is not sure whether it is good or bad, but he doesn''t want to miss the opportunity... While thinking, Luo saw Maude''s right hand stretched over. Maude looked at Luo and smiled: "I wish we have a happy cooperation." "..." After gastroenteritis and diarrhea, tonsils become inflamed, and the body is weak, accompanied by signs of chills. . . These symptoms triggered in sequence are expected. . After all, I have experienced it many times. . But after all, it''s my pig who never avoids his mouth and covers his face. It may not be in Chapter 2 today. . Old rules. . Use sleep to treat. . Sorry. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 227： Report Chapter 227 Report A week passed by. The Leviathan Colosseum contest is quietly fermented. Somewhere in a slightly rudimentary newspaper, Dell stared at the sample of Tomorrow''s report that had just been printed out in his hand. "This type of writing method is too... the president will actually pass..." Habitually pushed the thick black-rimmed glasses, Dell''s tone was full of incredible. In the twin islands, Dada was deceived... No, when recruiting into the newspaper office, although I can foresee Dada''s achievements on the road of reporters. However, his Dale reporter didn''t want to reach Danone running wildly on this road with sparks and lightning, and without stopping. Not only was the serialized page of [The Way of Survival] very popular, the pen name of [Dede Turkey] was instantly popular. Now, even if he writes such a manuscript, it can be approved by the president. This is enough to show how much the president attaches importance to Dada. "too exaggerated" After figuring out the joints, Dell still couldn''t accept it. He took the newly released sample and crossed the chaotic walkway to the door of Dada''s office. He knocked on the door a few times, and Dell pushed in. The first thing that caught his eye was a huge photo posted on the opposite wall. In the photo, Maude stood among the corpses, holding a blood-stained chidori, looking back coldly. In the lower right corner of the photo, there are a few words written by Dada himself-God forever. "hiss--!" Looking at the picture, Dale took a breath. "Oh, it''s Dell." Dada walked out of the bathroom with a comfortable face. "How about it, magnificent enough!!!" Seeing Dell staring at the pictures on the wall, Dada''s eyes lit up with excitement. Dell didn''t want to take up this topic, so he walked to the desk in silence and put the sample manuscript that the company headquarters had just faxed back on the desk. "Dada, the manuscript you wrote was adopted by the president." "Oh!" Dada''s eyes lit up, and he strode forward, picked up the sample that Dell had put on the table, and smiled: "You really deserve to be the president, with insightful eyes." "..." Dale trembled and sighed, "I can understand how you want to praise Maude, it can reach you...a paragraph of only 22 bytes, you actually used 20 bytes of beautiful words!" "Is there any problem with this?" Dada looked at Dell questioningly. Dell said solemnly: "The problem is big, you have to know that the content of a page is limited. Like this compliment, the 20-character words can be condensed to 4 words, but in your report, they are almost all similar. Paragraph." "Dale." Dada stretched out his hand and patted Dell on the shoulder, and said earnestly: "That''s why you don''t understand it, as long as the writing is not repeated and fluent, and the words are more...it is king." Dale was a little confused. Dada retracted his hand and said seriously: "Since the president has no problem, it means that my philosophy is correct." "???" Dell was completely confused. Without knowing why, he could not refute. .......... The next day. Thanks to the efforts of the newspaper delivery gull, the newly released newspapers fly around the world. Marine Headquarters, Marin Vando. "Hahaha!" In a Japanese-style building, Karp''s cheerful laughter was heard. "Click." The laughter was accompanied by the crisp sound of chewing senbei. In the office, Karp sat on the sofa with Erlang''s legs upright, holding a newspaper in one hand and a senbei that had been bitten off in the other. On the sofa in front of him, sat a quiet-faced Lieutenant General Crane. Karp threw the remaining senbei into his mouth, then took another one from the plate, and smiled: "This report is really interesting. Could it be that Maude bought it?" "Ugh." Seeing Karp''s indifferent behavior, Lieutenant Crane sighed lightly and reached out to Karp. Upon seeing this, Karp put the senbei in the hand of Lieutenant General Crane. "..." Lieutenant General Crane looked at the senbei on his palm and reminded: "It''s a newspaper." "Oh, I thought Xiaohe wanted to eat senbei." Karp took the senbei back with great grin, and handed the newspaper to Lieutenant General Crane instead. Lieutenant General Crane took the newspaper and silently read the contents of the report. The entire front page is almost full of praise for Maud. Although he did not ignore the fact that Maude killed the King of Ahab, compared with those glorious words, the presence of these reports is very weak. The most important thing is that in this report, Karp was shot by Maud in Mad Hatter. It was a trivial injury, but the report only emphasized the fact that Maude shot Karp, which meant that he stepped on Karp and praised Maude. From a standpoint, it means stepping on the navy to cheat the pirates. However, the one who was stepped on is the old man in front of him... Lieutenant General Crane slowly put down the newspaper and said calmly: "You can still laugh at a loss, but the Warring States period is going to have a headache." "Haha." Karp didn''t care at all, thinking that the headache is the Warring States period and not me. Lieutenant General Crane seemed to be able to perceive Karp''s inner thoughts, and pressed one hand on the Maud photo in the newspaper, and said: "Maud Pirates, if you continue to let it go..." "Click." Karp bit down half of the senbei, and the sound interrupted Lieutenant General Crane''s thoughts. Lieutenant General Crane shook his head helplessly, and didn''t care much. Karp didn''t realize it at all, and said with a grin: "Little Crane, I heard that Xiao Gion suffered a loss in Maude''s hands?" "Well, that''s why I came to you today." Lieutenant Crane nodded slightly, took a photo from his pocket, and placed it in front of Karp. Karp glanced at the photo and raised his brow. In the photo, Jia Ya is holding a one-handed axe and slightly opened his eyes to look in a certain direction. "This woman..." Karp picked up the photo and took a closer look. It always seemed similar. Lieutenant General Crane said lightly: "Who is it like?" "Jabba." Karp blurted out, his eyes condensed instead. Lieutenant General Crane pointed to the photo, and emphatically said: "This woman''s strength is equal to that of Ogion, and she is only a member of the Maud Pirates, and there is also the Devil Sheriff Lafayette, who is also Not to be underestimated." "Oh" Karp pinched his chin, lost in thought. "I''ll talk to the Warring States Period, Xiaohe, please eat the remaining senbei." After a few breaths, Karp picked up the photo and left the room violently after a few words. Lieutenant General Crane squinted at the open door, then bowed his head slightly, not knowing what he was thinking. After Karp left the room, he went straight to the Marshal''s office. "Warring States, I''m here." Without knocking the door, Karp opened the door and walked in. In the office, the Warring States Period was sitting behind his desk, lowering his forehead and looking at the newly issued reward orders on the table. Even if he heard the movement from the gate, he did not look up. He didn''t raise his head until Karp walked to the desk and looked at Karp. "Carp." "Oh, this is a new reward order from the Maude Pirates..." Karp noticed a few new reward orders on the desk, and naturally picked up Maude''s reward order, and then glanced at the amount. "Tsk... 360 million?" After seeing the reward amount, Karp turned to look at the Warring States Period. Warring States glanced at the scar on Karp''s cheek, and said calmly: "This guy attacked and killed two kings of the franchise. The crimes he committed, as well as the threat and strength he possessed, are enough to match this amount." "indeed." Karp put the reward order on the table with the photo of Jaya. He brought a picture of Jia Ya, but he did not expect that there was a copy of Jia Ya in the newly released reward order. Lie down for 3 days. . Lost 6 pounds. . Only pulled once today. . It feels almost done. . Just go to bed early today. . There should be no problem tomorrow. . As long as there is no headache, the code word will not be affected. . The pigeon was silent for two days. . I''m guilty! Please eat purple-blue trotters! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 228： Burned all Chapter 228 is all burned A reward of one hundred million rose to 360 million. This kind of bounty span is not common in the Navys historical bounty mechanism. But in the end, it was decided. There are many reasons involved. Warring States just subconsciously glanced at Karp''s cheek scar movement, indicating the fact that Maude had shot Karp, and it was also one of the reasons for the increase in the bounty. But the most critical thing is still the Maud Pirates'' actions against the franchise countries of the world twice. Such crimes are the reason for the high bounty. Of course, the [facts] bragged in the newspapers are also many important reasons for raising the bounty. For example, it is reported that Maude strangled thousands of pirates and soldiers alone, and for example, the strength of Don Quixote''s cadres was killed effortlessly. Whether it is bragging or not, as long as it is linked to [facts], these factors will become one of the Navy''s considerations. Karp put down Modna''s wanted order of 360 million yuan, and instead picked up Jaya''s wanted order. "30 million." There is no obvious evil deeds, just being a member of the Mord Pirates, and possessing the strength that can not be underestimated, when the first reward was offered, he was worth 30 million. Warring States glanced at the photo of Jaya brought by Karp. And that photo is also a reward photo for Jia Ya. Without thinking about it, Zeng Guo understood why Karp came to the office to find him with the photo. "what do you think?" Before Karp provoked this topic, the Warring States Period asked. These two old navies, who have walked side by side from the last era to the present, have an extraordinary understanding. Karp took the conversation naturally and concluded: "It''s related to Jabba." "The probability is indeed very high." The Warring States period was not as straightforward as Karp, holding his chin with his hands, and looking down at the picture of Jaya on the desktop. "But anyway, in this newly promoted pirate group, I still saw some...I don''t want to see the shadows, alas, every year, every year, there will always be some troublesome guys." "Haha." Karp laughed a few times, although he didn''t mean to gloat, but in the eyes of others, it had such a meaning. Warring States knows Karp enough, so he doesn''t care about Karp''s untimely laugh. "In this way, Maude... is the''dark horse'' this year." Karp touched his chin, and his eyes fell on Maude''s reward order again. The so-called dark horse is nothing more than the usual supernova every year. Looking at the newcomer pirates that sprang up this year, except for the Cavendish New Star Pirate, who is called the Pirate Noble Son, who is offering a reward of 150 million, Maude is alone in the lead. As a navy marshal, the Warring States Period did not wait to see this so-called supernova tradition. This in itself is a spontaneous behavior in the pirate circle to add value to it. However, the news reports are just for fear that the world will not be chaotic, and like to praise such stinky feet. In the end, the navy can only do what the locals do, treating supernovae as a label that defines the identity of a pirate. "Carp." The Warring States period lined up the reward orders, and said solemnly: "A rookie pirate group with only four people, but the total reward amount has reached 560 million and 10 baileys. You know what this means." "As far as newcomers are concerned, it''s unprecedented." Karp glanced at the array of reward orders. 360 million Morder. 120 million Lafayette. 50 million Jim. 30 million Jaya. And... Finally, omit this one. The Warring States Period looked up at Karp, and said, "It should be said...there are endless troubles." Karp nodded. However, his attitude towards this matter is obviously not as serious as the Warring States period. After all, different locations do not have to bear some pressure. Compared to the Warring States period that would only consider the disadvantages in a vague manner, Karp felt that the existence of the Maud Pirates Group, involving the normal state of attacking each other between the pirates, was actually not entirely a bad thing. For example, in the two incidents committed by the Maud Pirate Group as soon as it entered the Great Channel, it was not only the franchise that suffered, but also countless pirates. This is Karp''s view of Maud after excluding the spooky spear factor. Besides, he came to the Warring States Period to confirm the identity of Jaya. "Warring States." Karp put Jaya''s reward order in front of the Warring States Period, and said seriously: "Let the intelligence department work hard to confirm Jaya''s identity." "..." The Warring States period thought for a while, and finally nodded. If Jaya is really related to Jabba, plus the relationship between Maude and the spear. So, what they focus on is whether the Mord Pirates will use the name of One Piece in the future. In that case, it would be a big trouble. ........... The newspaper touting Maud flew all over the world. Many pirates called out the shady after reading the content of this hymn-like report. What''s more, I directly concluded that Maude must have spent money to find someone to write this report. Because they have never seen such a report of dog licking. But in any case, they will face up to Maud''s record, which is why they will always order newspapers. And Maude''s record is enough to shock them. "Bacardi Maud, what is the origin of this guy..." "A newcomer, but with such a strong strength!" "Even the cadres of Qiwu Haiduo Flamenco don''t take it seriously, the behavior is really arrogant." The heat brought out by Maude remained high. At this time, the latest reward issued by the navy flew around the world. When the various pirates got Maude''s latest reward order. "From 100 million to 360 million, this is really..." The circle could not help but cause a sensation. Somewhere in the great waterway on the island. Wearing a cowboy hat decorated with fluffy hair, with curly golden hair covering the bangs, and a western knife on his waist, an extremely handsome man is holding Maude''s latest reward. The handsome man named Cavendish is the captain of the handsome pirate group and he is offering a reward of 150 million yuan. He is a new star pirate who has risen like a meteor this year. He has done many important things since he went to sea and has many titles. He has both strength and beauty, so he has attracted much attention. However, according to his own statement, among many titles, he only likes the title of White Horse Cavendish. Before Maude entered the Great Channel, almost all frontline reporters focused on Cavendish. Since Cavendish himself enjoys the embrace of the spotlight, reporters can easily interview a lot of Cavendish''s information if they seize the opportunity. This is a rare exception among pirates. In addition, Cavendish''s strength is indeed outstanding, so with the information flying all over the sky, more and more eyes gathered on Cavendish. Many people have regarded Cavendish as the dark horse of this year''s rising star. And he himself has made preparations in advance to make a sensation in the world. But all of this disappeared as Maude entered the Great Channel. "hateful!!!" Cavendish wanted to crush Maude''s reward order. "Shady, this must be shady!!!" The shouts of envy, jealousy and hatred resounded over the island. "Yes, it must be shady!" The members of the Pirate Group responded to Cavendish''s statement. One member even took out the newspaper that had been poked countless small holes with needles, and said angrily: "Look at the praise words packed with paragraphs, it''s disgusting!" "Ok?" Cavendish glanced at it and said coldly, "Didn''t I let you burn all the newspapers?" "Uh, Captain, I, I..." The member holding the newspaper shrank his head and stammered, unable to tell why. "Burn it!" Cavendish''s eyebrows stared, but he was still amorous. Upon hearing this, the member hurriedly burned the newspaper. Cavendish crumpled the reward order in his hand into a ball, threw it into the fire ball, and burned it along with the newspaper. Afterwards, he turned on his horse and drew the western knife from his waist. "See the town in front?" "I saw it!" "Assault the town, find all the newspapers, and then burn them all!!!" "Yes!" A group of pirates rushed toward the town ahead of their morale. At this moment, the [newspapers] in the town do not yet know that a disaster is imminent. ......... Chambord Islands. A certain pub. "Well" An old man with white beard and hair sat in front of the bar, holding two reward orders in his hand, and muttered in a low voice. In the bar, there is a young girl standing with a cigarette in one hand, smiling at the old man in front of her. I overestimated my body. . Cover your face. . . His throat was almost hoarse. . Wait for my condition to get better! ! ! Vow to hit the keyboard! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 229： I really want to see them soon Chapter 229 I really want to see them soon The young girl leaning against the bar is the proprietress of this bar, named Xia Qi. Xia Qi wears short black hair and looks young and slender, but his actual age is not young. He is an old pirate who was active forty years ago. "Raleigh, you rarely see you like this." Xia Qi smiled and looked at the old man in front of him who was thinking and pondering, shaking his slender fingers gently, shaking the ash into the ashtray. "what" Raleigh subconsciously responded, raised his hand to touch his beard, and smiled: "It''s just an accident." "accident?" Xia Qi glanced at the reward order in Lei Li''s hand and asked, "Is it an accidental little Maude, or an accidental little Jaya?" "It''s both." Reilly smiled and put the reward order on the bar, then picked up the glass wine glass instead of drinking, but slowly turned the base of the wine glass, letting the spirits spin in the glass. "I don''t know... how are the old guys?" The smile on the old face gradually converged, turning to nostalgia. Xia Qi looked at Lei Li and smiled and said, "This is the only way to the new world. Little Mode and Little Jaya will come here sooner or later, and you will know if you ask them directly?" "That''s right, haha!" Raleigh laughed and drank the strong alcohol in his glass. "However, the old miser of Thor really found an incredible junior." Raleigh said, pressing the empty wine glass on the corner of Maud''s reward order. "For a newcomer, it''s really amazing. It reminds me of last year''s Firefist Ace." Xia Qi smiled and picked up the wine bottle and helped Reilly pour the wine. Reilly looked down at the murderous photo on the reward order and smiled: "I really want to see them two soon." Yelling-- The bar door was pushed open. A slightly weird figure wrapped in thick clothes walked into the bar. Both Raleigh and Xia Qi follow the prestige. After seeing the incoming person, Lei Li smiled. "It''s Xiao Ba, come and sit down." "Raleigh! Shaki!" Xiao Ba lifted the brim of his hat and walked to sit down beside Lei Li. Xia Qi immediately took out a new cup, placed it in front of Xiaoba, and asked with a smile, "What would you like to drink today?" "let me see" Xiao Ba thought carefully, and Yu Guang suddenly noticed the reward order on the counter table. After seeing Maude''s photo, Xiao Ba''s body was slightly shaken, and sweat leaked out of her face like a conditioned reflex. "Yes, it''s him..." "Well, it''s the... sly gun you mentioned before." Lei Li stretched out his hand and patted Xiao Ba''s shoulder gently to calm Xiao Ba''s mood. Xiao Ba stared at Maud''s photo, his eyes and even expressions were rather complicated. "Xia Qi, do you have orange juice..." Xiao Ba staggered his eyes, not daring to look at Maude again. Xia Qi glanced at Lei Li, who was calm, and then at Xiao Ba who looked lost, nodded and said: "Of course there is, I''ll get it for you." "Thank you." Xiao Ba lowered his head. .................. New World, in a mansion in Dressrosa. Click! The sound of glass cracking came from the room where most of the light was blocked by curtains. In front of the vermillion French window, Doflamingo clenched his right hand, his fingers and even the back of his hand were stained with a lot of red wine. He lowered his head slightly, his eyes were like an erupting volcano, full of anger. "Little Lord" The telephone bug on the small table in front of the window, with a frightened expression, vividly showed the mood of the caller. "I know." Doflamingo''s voice was extremely low, revealing undisguised killing intent. Without waiting for any reaction from the people on the other side of the phone worm, Doflamingo hung up the phone worm and turned to look at the cadres who had gathered in the room. now. The faces of the cadres are full of solemnity. Doflamingo slowly scanned the cadres in the field. Under the cover of fancy sunglasses, many officials could not see Doflamingo''s eyes. But they can probably imagine... Several blue veins appeared on Doflamingo''s forehead, and he said coldly: "I''ll go out the door." "Young Master, let us..." "The same thing, I don''t want to say it a second time." "..." ................. New world, a certain winter island. A group of the Red-haired Pirates caught fire in the cave and drank. The laughter was almost overshadowed by the wind and snow outside the cave. After three rounds of wine, the wind and snow outside the cave gradually stopped. "Boss, the snow has stopped." The members guarding the entrance of the cave reported the climate situation for the first time. "Oh, no hurry, I will leave after drinking these wines." Shanks smiled and raised his glass. "Oh oh oh!" Around, the crew of the Red-haired Pirates also toasted. To be a pirate, the fastest life is at this moment. After a while, a report came from the entrance of the cave again. This time, there was a little surprise in the voice. "Boss, the delivery gull is here again, and it has delivered a strange thing!!!" "Sebi, what weird things can the newspaper delivery gull give? Isn''t it just the newspaper and the reward? What''s the fuss about." The person who responded was not Shanks, but a squad leader of the Pirate Group. The person named Sebi did not speak any more, but walked into the cave with a trembling newspaper gull. The crowd headed by Shanks couldn''t help but look at Sebi. "In addition to the reward order, there is... a letter." Sebi held the newspaper gull in one hand and a letter in the other. "letter?" Everyone''s eyes were puzzled. They had been dealing with the newspaper gull for so long, and it was the first time they received a letter from the newspaper gull. "Why, the World Economic News Service opened up new business?" "Hello, isn''t this letter written by one of your old friends?" "go away!" "Haha!" Everyone paused, then laughed and squabbled. "This letter is for Jesus." "..." The audience was quiet. The crowd slowly looked at **** who was stunned. Among them, one person cautiously said: "Jesus Bu, when did you find a picture outside... Ga." Jesus Bu just touched the old spear, silently interrupted the man''s words, and then stretched out his hand to Sebi. Sebi walked over quickly and handed the envelope to Jesus. Around, Shanks and others leaned over and asked with a smile: "Jesus Bu, who wrote you this letter?" Jesus cloth took out the letter paper and glanced at the sign. The writer is Maudes name, but under Maudes name, there is a so-called ghost writer whose name is Dede Turkey. "It was written by Maude." Jesus raised his eyebrows slightly. Shanks looked surprised and said, "It''s Maude." Someone asked curiously: "Little Maude, what is written in the letter?" "..." Jesus did not speak, but carefully looked at the content of the letter. After roughly reading it, **** cloth showed a big smile on his face, and then folded the letter at the speed of light, and put it in his pocket properly. The crowd stared at **** Bu''s behavior. "So, what is written in the letter?" "Guess it yourself, haha!" Jesus Bu laughed and picked up a jug of wine beside him, then grabbed the newspaper gull in Sabi''s hand. "Thank you, drink some wine to warm yourself up." He said, ignoring the resistance of the newspaper gull, and pointed the mouth of the bottle to the mouth of the newspaper gull, grunting. He was drinking while laughing. The newspaper delivery gull struggled, and the rewards were scattered from its shoulder bag. One of them is a new reward order from Maude. "It''s over, **** is crazy!" The crowd watched as **** was drunk. Shanks grinned, focusing on Maude''s reward order. "After you come here, what choice will you make?" "Is it smashed to the head, or reduced to a minion, or..." Shanks'' eyes were set against a vigorous flame. (End of this chapter) Chapter 230： Training plan Chapter 230 Training Plan After a piece of report and the latest reward issued by the Navy, Maude once again broke into people''s eyes. After that, another week passed. The popularity of the topic provoked by Maud has not weakened. In the [Paradise] in the first half of the Great Channel, countless pirates secretly wrote down Maud''s name. Among these pirates, there are cutting-edge pirates such as Cavendish at the same time as Maud, but more are those who have given up their dreams of competing and are immersed in [Paradise] all day. Not only that, even Qi Wuhai noticed the rapid rise of Mod. This boy who passed away like a meteor a year ago, now, a year later, has done a lot of eye-catching things on the first island and the second island. After entering the great waterway, just passing through two islands is so domineering. If this is allowed to continue, wouldn''t it be necessary to upset a route before reaching the Chambordian Islands in front of the red earth continent? Great waterway, somewhere in the sea. Clear sky. The Underworld sailed through the waves on the blue sea. On the deck, Bailey was curled up in the corner with a low face. Beibo ordered a bowl of fresh seafood soup from Jaya and came to Bailey''s side, and soon put the fragrant seafood soup in front of Bailey. "Oh, civet cat, isn''t it 10 Bailey? It will go up in the future, come, drink this bowl of hot soup, hurry up and cheer up." "..." Bailey slowly raised his head, and looked at Beibo who was comforting him. "Boy bear, what''s yours?" "what?" Beibo tilted his head slightly with a question mark on his face. "Bounty!" Bailey gritted his teeth. When Bei Bo heard the words, he shook his head and sighed, and said seriously: "Nicky cat, it''s better not to know, so as to save the trouble." The appropriate wording can''t help attracting Maud''s attention. However, Beibo and Bailey did not notice Maude''s sight. Bailey said fiercely: "Say it!" "Oh, since you want to know so much, then I will tell you, my bounty is...200 Bailey! Haha, are you scared?" Beibo spoke with a heart and heart for a second, then laughed proudly the next second. "200 Bailey!!!" Bailey''s eyes were wide open, and he punched the deck with a small fist, unwilling to say: "Damn it, it turned out to be 20 times mine!" The slamming motion caused a splash of thick soup from the soup bowl next to it. Suddenly, Jia Ya''s gaze bursting with power. With that glance, Bailey stiffened and bowed his head like a conditioned reflex, licking the splashing soup. Afterwards, Bailey raised his head cautiously and looked at Jaya not far away. Bailey was relieved when Jia Ya squinted and smiled, her face was as kind as the dawn of the morning. "Nicky cat, you don''t have to be discouraged. As long as you can be as active as I am, it will be a matter of time before you rise to 200 Baileys." Beibo comforted Bailey again, but the bear''s face couldn''t hide its pride. "Smelly bear, obviously weaker than me..." Bailey was unwilling to suffer. Beibo stopped talking, but patted Bailey on the shoulder again. Not far away, Mord silently retracted his gaze looking at the two foolish guys. Most pirates regard the bounty as their worth. As long as their bounty increases, they will be happy. Through Leviathan and his party, Maud''s worth rose to 360 million. However, Maude has no sense of this. Neither excited nor happy. However, it cannot be denied that, in order to be among the seven Wuhai, one of the most important bargaining chips. "Captain, here." Jim came to Maude, holding a bowl of seafood broth that had just been served from Jaya. Maude took the bowl and turned to look at the white dining table in front of the mast. I saw Lafayette and Luo Ji were seated. Maude smiled, not afraid of being hot, and took a sip of the thick soup with nourishing effects. "Lor Island..." In my heart, I was thinking about the next destination. Rolle Island is a small island that is unknown in the great waterway, ruled by a small barren country that is not well known. That place was not actually the next island on Maude''s route, but the place that Luo mentioned before was ravaged by the plague. Because the currents and wind directions in the great waterway change endlessly, it is very difficult to meet Luo''s crew on the sea. In addition, Luo''s crew did not have a life card, and in desperation, they had no choice but to settle the meeting place on Roll Island. Luo didn''t get the hanging lamp vine roots, and didn''t want to go to Roll Island, but in order to meet the crew, he could only acquiesce in this proposal. After two weeks of sailing, the Underworld was getting closer and closer to Rolle Island. That evening. Under the guidance of the permanent pointer, the outline of Rolle Island can already be seen. "That''s Lor Island?" Maude stood at the bow of the ship, looking out at Rolle Island. "Ok." Luo came to Maude and looked up at the island ahead. For nearly two months, I don''t know what is going on on the island now. Romer thought silently. Maude seemed to be able to detect Luo''s thoughts at this time, and asked at the right time: "Is the plague on the island serious?" Luo nodded and said, "Yes, if it is not handled properly, the entire island will fall." "Well" Maude touched his chin and curiously asked, "Is there no way to solve your surgery fruit ability?" Luo looked calm and said, "I didn''t say no." Maude was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, and wondered: "Since you can use the fruits of surgery to solve the plague, why do you have to go to Leviathan Island to grab the roots of the hanging lantern?" Luo explained: "If you use your ability to treat one by one, you will be very tired." "..." Maud was speechless. So it''s still because of physical problems. "Luo, you reminded me." Maude suddenly thought of an interesting plan. "what?" Luo looked at Maude beside him in doubt. Maude smiled slightly and said seriously: "I am still thinking about how to improve your ability, accuracy and endurance in a short time. Isn''t this a ready-made training object?" "Ok?" Luo''s eyes changed, and he immediately understood Maude''s meaning. This is for him... to die on Roll Island, right? "Made''s home..." "turn down." Maude looked serious. Luo was a little confused. Haven''t said anything yet? Ten minutes later, the Hades landed under a hidden cliff on Rolle Island. Jim stayed on the boat to guard the baby-5, and the others followed the cliff to the island. Soon, everyone in protective clothing and masks came to the edge of the cliff. This clothing mask for epidemic prevention was cut and synthesized by Luo using the fruit of surgery. Even Bailey has a set of exclusive protective clothing, which can be called tailor-made. After boarding the cliff, everyone did not linger much. Under Luo''s leadership, a crowd went to the nearby village. After walking for more than 20 minutes, everyone heard a loud noise just outside the village. Near the edge of the open space beside the village road, about a hundred people gathered. "Burn him to death, burn all the filth!!!" There was no protection on those people, they gathered in groups, and their expressions and expressions were very excited. In the middle of the crowd, a pile of dry wood was built. A light figure, dressed in black and wearing a crow mask, was tied to dry wood. What the crowd said about burning him to death was undoubtedly referring to this person. When Maude and his party arrived for the first time, they couldn''t help but stop when they saw this scene. "Tsk..." Luo glanced at the person wearing the crow protective mask, and then at the group of villagers who were clamoring to burn the filth, a sneer of disdain came from under the protective mask. "Extremely stupid." (End of this chapter) Chapter 231： Have a soft spot Chapter 231 A soft spot The world is so big that there are tens of millions of islands. however, The four seas are separated by the red-earth continent, and the great waterway is delimited by the windless zone. It also contributed to the status quo of the world-countless differences and changes between Taikoo Island and Technology Island. The difference between the islands is based on weapons, which is the sharp contrast between Shimao and Gatling machine guns. Strictly speaking, the root cause of these differences is, on the one hand, the inconvenience of transportation, and on the other hand, the existence of red soil continents and windless zones. Because of this indescribable difference, there was also a scene in front of Luo that made Luo disdain to sneer. As a qualified doctor, when Luo saw the crow mask with two round mirrors, he recognized the origin of the other party for the first time. The person wearing the crow mask is clearly a doctor from a medical island country on the great sea route. However, most islands do not talk about transportation, and even little information exchanges. As a result, the residents of Lor Island didn''t know anything about the crow mask, and even as a patient, they had to personally set fire to the doctor who wanted to save them. As for the reason, it is that Lor Island has always regarded [the crow] as something of unknown doom. The natural disaster was imminent, and an outlying islander wearing a crow mask happened to be here. For the residents of Rolle Island, it has become a matter of course to burn the unknown to cure the disease. This kind of phenomenon was seen by Luo, who was well-informed, and an extremely stupid evaluation could be considered extremely in place. However, people such as Lafayette Jaya and others do not know much about this, let alone the comical relationship between the residents of Lor Island and the Crow Mask. "The person wearing the crow mask is a plague doctor. The reason why he came to Rolle Island is undoubtedly to solve the plague on the island. Unfortunately, the people of Rolle Island have always regarded the''crow'' as a disaster. Evil thing." "It''s normal for them to use flames to purify disasters and eliminate the source of the disaster." Perceiving the gazes of Lafayette''s people subconsciously looking at, Luo could only take the initiative to explain a few words. "Oh oh... really interesting." Lafayette''s eyes glowed, and the patient was about to burn the doctor to cure the illness, which gave him a different look and feel. I have to say that some parts of Lafayette are still quite abnormal. Luo looked indifferently at the group of ignorant islanders who were about to light the firewood, and sneered: "This kind of stubborn thoughts that have been precipitated by time is not something that doctors can intervene to solve. If they intervene, they will only be regarded as enemies by this group. In short, it should be the bad luck of the''walking doctor''." "Can''t save?" Jia Ya tilted her head slightly and looked at Luo calmly. Luo glanced at Jaya. After several weeks of getting along, Luo had a general understanding of the members of the Maud Pirates, and he also knew that Jaya was the kind of good person. Immediately, Luo said coldly: "Saving or not saving has nothing to do with me, but it is necessary to remind you that if you want to walk freely on the island, don''t be nosy." Jia Ya heard the words, thought about it, turned to look at Maude next to him, and wanted to ask his own captain''s opinion. However, as soon as her sight came, Maude was missing. At this moment, the crowd in front of them commotion inexplicably. Hearing the movement, Luo raised his eyes and looked at him. When he was wondering when he was born, he saw Maude holding the crow mask in a flash. It actually used the technique of silent steps to rescue the crow mask man who was about to be burned in front of the islanders. "Master Maude, you..." When Luo saw this, several black lines could not help hanging down on his forehead. You are the one who wants me to die on Lor Island! You are the one who wants the residents of Lor Island to drive us out! Maude gently placed the soft crow mask man on the ground, staring at the madly cool crow mask, and said with emotion: "What a handsome mask." "???" "???" "???" Luo, Lafayette, and Jaya were speechless one after another. Yes, Maude has a soft spot for Crow. Lafayette and Jaya silently thought. "Handsome, that''s really handsome, the boss''s aesthetic is really unmatched!" Licking Dog No. 1 Bailey went online in due course and quickly agreed with his thumb up. "This mask...that, this, um, as expected to be Brother Mod, the vision is really unmatched!" Licking Dog No. 2 Beibo followed closely, racking his brains but couldn''t find a few adjectives. In desperation, he could only follow Bailey''s formation. Snapped. Luo knocked Beibo''s head with the handle of the ghost crying knife. Beibo touched his slightly painful head and looked at Luo doubtfully. Luo was too lazy to pick up Beibo, looked away, and turned to look at Maude. "Maude is home, and saving this person will only make the residents here see us as enemies. It is difficult to do anything. Needless to say, there is no room for the training plan you mentioned earlier." "Ro, there are roughly three treatment opportunities." Maude stretched out his right hand, gently stroked the sharp-mouthed crow mask that seemed to exude a dazzling light, and immediately raised three fingers at Luo. "One is active cooperation treatment, the other is passive cooperation treatment, and the other is mandatory treatment. We are pirates and we don''t need them to cooperate." "For patients who don''t want me to treat, I have no reason to treat them." Luo frowned slightly. "Such words, wait until you become stronger." Maude''s immediate meaning is that you have no choice if you are weak. "..." Luo was very uncomfortable. Even for spurring, it is not a good feeling to be said to be a weak chicken. He was too weak to refute. Ugh. After a light sigh, Luo decisively no longer struggled, and looked down at the walking doctor wearing a crow mask. Sweeping the person''s gaze over a small amount of skin exposed to the air, a green spot was faintly visible. Are you infected... Room! Luo directly opened the field of the fruit of surgery and included this person. Scanning in an instant confirmed the judgment just now. "Master Maude, stay away from him... well, stay away from her." "how?" "She is infected." "Ok." Mo De reluctantly retracted his right hand, got up and withdrew two steps, to make room for Luo to treat. As everyone knows, Luo Jiangen did not intend to treat this woman here. Because when he uses his ability to treat patients, he doesn''t like being watched. At this time, the bewildered group of islanders finally discovered the existence of Maude and his party, and the unknown objects that Maude had moved silently. "over there!!!" Some islanders took the lead and roared. Suddenly, a group of sentiments became angry. "Lafayette, hypnotize them." Maude ignored the islanders, his eyes always focused on the woman on the ground, to be precise, the crow mask. "To understanding." Lafayette pursed his lips and smiled, and the crutch he held in his hand danced out circles of sticks, and at the same time greeted the group of islanders who had come in anger. After asking Lafayette to solve the noise source, Maude looked up at Luo and reminded: "It''s time to start." Luo Wenyan, when he was about to explain, he saw the woman lying on the ground silently, straightening up her upper body suddenly like a corpse. Everyone looked at the woman. "The incubation period is 5-7 days. The initial symptoms are fever, body aches, and ecchymosis on the skin. If no suppression is taken during this period, the symptoms will usher in an outbreak period, evolving into ecchymosis, edema, ulceration, and bleeding." The woman didn''t seem to be aware of the existence of Maude and others, and she stood up while talking, and took two steps forward while chattering. Patter. It seems that because of the weakness of the legs and feet, the woman stepped on the empty foot and fell straight forward. The long pointed peck on the crow''s mask was nailed to the ground like this, making some space between the woman''s body and the ground. After a few breaths, the woman stood up with her hands and continued to walk forward. "My symptoms have not yet reached the outbreak period. What is certain is that the virus has a high possibility of mutation, eh? Floating grass tablets, butterfly flowers, snake eye soil roots... not enough, only the inhibitory effect, it is almost what is what?" After a few steps, the woman stumbled and fell to the ground. This time, the woman could not get up again. When everyone saw this, they looked at each other. This woman, shouldn''t it be... Not aware of the fact that you are about to be burned to death, right? last night. . . After coughing until four o''clock in the night, I couldn''t fall asleep, and then chatted with the mosquitoes for a long time. . Then he continued to close his eyes. . Coughing and coughing, it''s dawn. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 232： Philo (4700 words in one) Chapter 232 Philo (4700 words in one) The woman fell into a coma after falling down twice. Luo just used the surgical fruit field to scan a woman''s physical condition, which is not surprising. He looked back at Lafayette''s situation. Under the effect of Lafayette''s hypnotic ability, the originally angry villagers stood there, motionless, just like a sinister. "Convenient ability..." Seeing this, Luo thought silently in his heart. Maude took a few steps forward and came to the woman. "Luo, give her treatment first." "Yes, but I need a room." As Luo spoke, his gaze passed the stubborn villagers and looked towards the village at the end of the road. The setting sun went down, and the last ray of twilight slowly faded before my eyes. After that, there was no moon and no stars. Between heaven and earth, like a room with curtains, suddenly plunged into darkness. Under the night, the outline of the village in the distance showed a gloomy and dead atmosphere. Only the burning torches in the hands of the villagers brought a little warmth at the turn of day and night. "Then go directly to the village." Maude looked at the hypnotized villagers. Let Lafayette be busy, and there is no question of cooperation or failure. Everyone had no objections, and passed the hypnotized villagers. Through the fire, you can see the green spots on the faces or arms of some of the villagers. The green spot is a symptom of infection. Even so, they have to gather people and clamor to burn the ominous things. Maude shook his head slightly. So stupid... Soon, everyone came to the entrance of the village. It was just a short walk, and many places in the village had been lit up, so that it would not be as lifeless as before. Maude didn''t mean to say hello to anyone, he just picked a mud-tiled bungalow and took the lead in pushing the door in. There is no one in the bungalow, the floor area is not small, but the layout is extremely simple. Bailey ran into the house and fumbled for a while, and pulled out a few candles from a drawer. After lighting all the candles, the candlelight illuminates the entire room. Maude looked around. The furniture placed next to the wall, and even the table in the center of the main hall, are covered with a thick layer of black and gray. It can be seen that this is an uninhabited house for a long time. "Luo, your surgery fruit ability should be used for cleaning, right?" There was so much dust in the house, Maude couldn''t help looking at Luo who put the female doctor on the bed. Hearing Maude''s words, Luo raised his brows in disbelief. "Why, can''t it be done?" Maude looked at Luo''s expression, only thinking that Luo''s mastery of abilities was not strong enough, so he could not do things like using Room to wipe dust. Luo was silent for a while. He really didn''t want to use the power of the fruits of surgery to clean up. But if he couldn''t answer, he could almost imagine what Maude would say afterwards. The self-esteem that Maude had ravaged many times reluctantly strengthened. Luo gritted his teeth and said with difficulty: "Yes." "That''s great." Maude smiled slightly. Under the gaze of everyone, Luo opened the field of the fruit of the operation, gathered the dust covering the ground and even the furniture, and pushed out the house. "Amazing!" Maude raised his thumb at Luo, expressing his appreciation. "Good practical ability." Once again seeing the exquisite manipulation power that seems to be able to control everything in the field of surgical fruit, Jia Ya was a little envious. Under Maude''s leadership, everyone looked at Luo with admiration. However, Luo Jiangen couldn''t be happy. After a soft sigh in his heart, Luo threw the ghost cry to Beibo, and immediately walked to the bed, looking down at the female doctor who had passed out of a coma. "I''m going to start the''surgery''." "Oh, let''s stay away." Maude took two steps back. The same is true for Lafayette and Jaya. Later, they looked curious and waited for Luo to start the operation. "..." Luo did not directly start the operation, but drooped his eyelids, and said helplessly: "I should have told you that during the operation, I don''t like having outsiders present." Maude was surprised: "Luo, you actually..." "Ok?" Luo raised his eyebrows again and looked at Maude in doubt. Maude turned to sigh, "You actually treat us as outsiders, alas." Luo subconsciously explained: "I didn''t mean that." "That''s good, you can start the operation." A smile appeared on Maude''s face, and he gestured towards Robbie to start. "..." Luo felt exhausted when he saw this. Forget it... Luo sighed secretly again. "Room." With a whisper, the semi-spherical space unfolded out of thin air, including the unconscious female doctor. Luo Shizhi raised the female doctor into the air with an invisible force. "Cut away." Luo waved his arm and "dissected" the female doctor''s body with his index finger. When aiming at an unsuspecting target, there is no need for sharp foreign objects such as a long knife. You can cut the target''s body with only your fingers or thoughts. Under the astonished gaze of Maude, Luo''s fingers shook out a series of afterimages like butterflies dancing, cutting the female doctor''s body into pieces. If people who don''t know the fruits of surgery very well, how would they think that a large-scale "corpse" site like this would be an operation beyond technology. "Fortunately for you, this virus will not''attack'' the heart..." Luo Ziyu said, Volley commanded that piece of body tissue that had been cut apart, and immediately used his ability to eliminate the viruses that "resident" in the human body one by one. The ability of the fruit of surgery does not produce any pain when cutting the target body. But if it touches the target''s heart, it will arouse a strong pain. If the virus erodes the human heart, then, during the operation, some people with poor endurance will probably die of pain on the spot. That''s why Luo said that sentence that counts your luck. After removing most of the viruses, Luo lifted the female doctor''s hat and then removed the crow mask. Lost the concealment of the brim of the hat and the mask, the female doctor scattered white hair and beautiful features, looking very young. At this moment, her eyes were closed tightly and her face was rather pale. Luo didn''t pay attention to the female doctor''s appearance, directly driving her ability to get rid of the green spots on the female doctor''s face. This is the last step of treatment. After finishing, Luo reassembled the female doctor''s body. After an operation, it took about half an hour, and Luo Wei was breathless. Because it was the first time to use my power to solve this virus, I did a lot of useless work and wasted a lot of energy. Just do it a few more times, and the operation time should be reduced to fifteen minutes without consuming so much energy. But in the final analysis, Luo''s physical strength is still far behind the characteristics and precision of the operation fruit. Maude watched Luo complete the treatment, his eyes flickering. Witnessing the operation with his own eyes, he is increasingly looking forward to Luo''s growth, and he is full of confidence in the idea of ??prying the fruits of weapons. After the operation, the effect was outstanding. The female doctor woke up leisurely. Everyone looked at the female doctor. The room suddenly became quiet. The female doctor who woke up met Maude''s eyes in a daze. The two sides just looked at each other quietly. After a while, A red cloud slowly appeared on the female doctor''s face, and then she lowered her head to make a mosquito cry. "Where is my "crow noodle"?" "Uh?" Looking at the shy female doctor who bowed her head, Maude couldn''t help but startled. Is this person really the chattering woman before? "What''s your name?" Maude picked up the crow mask that Luo had just thrown aside, and asked rhetorically. The female doctor stammered: "Mar, Maria Parry, West, Theo Creto Retz, Z Blas, Si, Co..." "stop!" Is this name too long? Maude heard his scalp numb, and quickly changed the way of questioning. "What should we call you?" "Just call, call me Philo." "Filo, right... the "crow face" you said is this mask, right?" "Ok." Philo nodded slightly. Maude handed Philo the crow mask. Philo took the mask and slowly put it on. One second passed. Philo stood up suddenly and stared at Maude and his group closely. "Who are you? What are you going to do?" "Huh? My body?" "Healed...?" "What did you do to me?" "Who cured me?" Philo, wearing a crow mask, looked like he had changed. There was no shame he had before. He spoke as fast as a machine gun, and threw a bunch of question marks directly at Maude and the others. Maude looked at each other again. This female doctor named Philo is kind of weird... Bailey''s eyes rolled, his short legs fluttered a few times, and he leaped towards Philo in the air. He wanted to remove Philo''s crow mask and see what interesting things would happen. Philo''s shameless eyes sharpened sharply, and while glancing at Pele, his right hand hit Pele in an awkward posture. If Bailey does not hide, the back of Philo''s right hand will come into close contact with Bailey''s cheek. "Hey, this woman..." Bailey was surprised. I thought it was a weak chicken, but I didn''t expect it to happen twice. Bailey''s short legs kicked in the air, and with a burst of air, the petite body in the air moved laterally to one side. Philo missed a palm and looked at Pele in surprise. She failed to take Bailey down, so she could only watch Bailey jump over. Bailey smiled slyly, and took off the crow mask with his probing hands, then jumped back and looked at Philo curiously. "Eh?" The aura that Philo showed between raising his hands, as the crow mask was removed, melted like spring snow. "Yes, sorry!" Philo knelt down suddenly, covering his face with his hands. Even if he couldn''t see Philo''s expression at the moment, he could feel Philo''s apology from that weak tone. Just because of a crow mask, Philo has two completely different personalities. "Boss, this woman is so funny." With the crow mask in his hand, Bailey jumped onto Maude''s shoulder. Maude did not speak, took the crow mask, and a strange ray of eyes appeared in Philo''s eyes. Lafayette and Jaya looked at the female doctor with great interest. After wearing the crow mask, the personality becomes more outgoing, and there is even a little sign of tuberculosis. After removing the crow mask, his personality becomes very introverted, and he will stutter even when he speaks. Feeling the gaze from everyone, Philo, who removed his mask, was like an ostrich, buried his head between his knees. Compared to Maude and the others, Luo had no interest in this woman, but carefully looked at the house with a large floor area, thinking that he might stop here tonight. After a short silence, in order to inquire about the plague, Philo finally mustered up the courage and took the initiative to meet everyone''s eyes. "Did you... heal me?" "To be precise, he ruled." Maude pointed to Luo who was looking at the house. Following Maude''s guidance, Philo slowly got up and looked at Luo, carefully asking: "Sir, how did you do it?" As he said, Philo paused and continued: "I...I have prepared a lot of medicines during this period, but no matter how the ratio is used, there is no way to eradicate this virus, at best it can only suppress it." Luo looked cold and said: "I have no obligation to popularize science to you. In addition, from now on, I will take over the plague on Rolle Island." The implication is that you are no longer needed here. "I would like to know!" Philo didn''t seem to be able to hear the meaning of the words. He took a step forward and looked at Luo''s dark blue eyes, filled with hope. Luo was unmoved, and said coldly: "Woman, I have said it clearly enough. If you are acquainted, just get out." The indifferent attitude made the introverted Philo bit his lip and his eyes were red. "Scumbag." Bailey murmured softly. Luo Wenyan''s forehead was dark. Maude rubbed Bailey''s head and reprimanded: "How can you say that?" Bailey said pitifully, "Boss, I didn''t name it." Damn you, dig a hole for me if you are too courageous. Modena exerted a slight force on the palm of Bailey''s head. Bailey grinned with pain, and said, "If the eldest sister is here, maybe I have to add a pervert in front of the scumbag." "..." Sanny flashed through Maude''s mind, and he couldn''t help but smile. Luo glanced at Maud and Bailey, who were singing and melding, and raised his hand to gently press the brim of the fluffy hat. Besides being tired, what else can he say. This woman''s crow mask would only attract the hostility of the villagers, even with Lafayette''s hypnotic ability, it would not be able to withstand the entire village. Therefore, more things are not as good as less things, just let the healed Philo leave. This is Luo''s idea. Lafayette seemed to be aware of Luo''s thoughts, and the ghost looked at Luo. At this time, Luo happened to think of Lafayette''s hypnotic ability, and he looked at Lafayette. The eyes of the two men happened to meet. In fact, Lafayette had the same thoughts as Luo. Since the people here are so hostile to the crows, and Luo has cured Philo, there is no need for Philo to stay. but Lafayette thought that Maude had a soft spot for [Crow], and couldn''t help but smile. The subtle expression seemed to tell Luo: Give up, with this crow mask, how could Maude drive Philo away. Maybe it was because Maude had rescued Crow Noodles from the villagers before...No, it was the act of saving Philo. With only eye contact, Luo almost understood what Lafayette meant. Ugh. What kind of partner I have on earth... Luo thought silently in his heart. ......... The night is deep and the sea is calm. A warship came to the sea off Rolle Island. On the deck of the warship, seamen worked together to remove wooden boxes full of supplies from the cabin. A young navy wearing a coat with a cross-cut scar on his right eyebrow and eyebrows moved the supplies to the deck under supervision. "Brigadier General Servez, the supplies to assist Lor Island are basically here." A school officer came to the young navy. "Thank you." The young brigadier general named Servez nodded and turned his gaze to look at Lor Island ahead. The small barren country on the island is not a member of the world government. From a standpoint alone, the navy under the jurisdiction of the world government has no obligation to assist this small country. However, for Servis, it is his justice to help those in need. Therefore, after learning about the situation on Lor Island, he will make a special trip every month to deliver a round of vital supplies for the residents who have been ravaged by the plague. Servez stared at the outline of Lor Island in the dark, and whispered softly: "I don''t know Maria Parisio Crito Rui..." "Brigadier Servis, you don''t actually need to call Doctor Philo''s full name." The adjutant next to him interrupted Servez in time to read the full name of Doctor Philo. "Well, I don''t know what happened to Doctor Philo." Servez nodded, a worrisome expression in his eyes looking at the island. The adjutant said seriously: "Doctor Philo will definitely be fine, she..." "Oh no!" Suddenly, a panicked voice came from the observation deck. Servis and the adjutant changed their faces and looked at the observation deck above as if reflexively. The seaman in charge of the investigation poked his head out from the observation deck, his face full of horror. "Brigadier General Servez, under the cliff on the west side of Lor Island, found the ship of the Maud Pirate Group!" "what!?" Serves, and even the many navies on the deck, all looked drastically changed. Maud Pirates, a recent topic person... How could it be on Rolle Island? ? ? Here, there is no route to Leviathan! (End of this chapter) Chapter 233： Fujitora Chapter 233 Mr. Fujitora Bacardi Maud, A big pirate who has soared from a bounty of 100 million to 360 million in an instant is also the hottest topic figure in recent days. The route that was still on Leviathan half a month ago... Now, it appeared here on Roll Island. Servis was shocked. This is a powerful enemy he can''t afford to provoke. "Go around and go east." Servez made a decisive decision and gave the order to avoid. Even if he was lucky, he hoped that the movement of the warship would not be discovered by the Maud Pirates. In short, let''s talk about transporting the materials to Rolle Island first. Following Servez''s orders, the warship reefed its sails and turned its rudder, using its manpower to paddle, avoiding the field of vision of the Hades, and turned towards the east of Lor Island. "Bring the phone bug here." "Yes!" The adjutant rushed to the communication room at the fastest speed. More than ten seconds later, Serves had an extra phone bug on his hand. He turned his head and looked in the direction of the Underworld, his expression was solemn. Afterwards, he dialed the number and sent information about the Maud Pirates'' presence on Rolle Island back to the navy headquarters through a phone worm. After the report, Servez stuffed the phone worm into the adjutant''s hands. The adjutant took the call, hesitated for a moment, and said vaguely: "Brigadier Servez, with our strength, I am afraid it is not an opponent of the Maud Pirates." "I know this better than you." Servis frowned, making the slightly hideous scars tangled together. When most pirates encounter the navy, they will only choose to flee. But there are also pirates who choose to face head-on with the navy and regard the act of capturing the navy and sinking warships as an honor. In contrast, when most navies encounter pirates, they will only go after them, trying to catch the pirates alive, or kill them on the spot. But there are also navies that are more sensible, and when they encounter powerful pirates, they will choose to temporarily avoid the edge, or ask for help and wait for the next step. Servez is the type who refuses to act recklessly. From the moment he saw the Maude Pirates, his first thought was not to crusade, but to avoid. There is no doubt that this is the right choice. However, he is very worried about the situation on Rolle Island. The national conditions of this island are inherently barren, and the peoples living conditions are not too bad, but they are not much better. Now suffering from the plague, it can be said to be in dire straits. In this situation, the murderous Maude Pirates came to Rolle Island, which is not good news for the residents of Rolle Island. "Damn..." Servez, who was concerned about the safety of the residents of Rolle Island, was a little anxious and couldn''t help but start thinking about it. A few minutes later, the warship docked on the east side of Roll Island. Under Servez''s supervision, the marines carried boxes of supplies to the island. In order to prevent the plague, they will not directly contact the residents of Lor Island every time they bring supplies. Just unload the materials to the shore, and then burn the smoke, the soldiers of the Lor nation will come to receive the materials. Soon, all the supplies were moved to the shore and piled together. The next step is to ignite wolves to notify the soldiers of Lore. But it was late at night, and to implement the notification, you had to wait until dawn. The warship stayed here and spent the night in peace. The morning sun is rising, and the sun penetrates the morning mist. The marines piled up a ball of grass on the shore. Although there was an uninvited guest of the Maud Pirates on the island, Servez did not have the slightest concern and directly let his men ignite the blade of grass. For Serves, the most important thing is to deliver the supplies first. Between the flames, thick smoke rose into the air. Servez silently watched the thick smoke with teeth and claws, and after a moment, he turned and boarded the warship. After a while, the warship slowly moved away from the shore. On the shore, two seamen who had accepted the reconnaissance mission silently watched the warship leave. When the warship went away, the two seamen carrying simple epidemic prevention equipment turned and walked towards the forest. maritime. The warship sailed through the waves. Serves stood at the stern, looking out at the two small black dots on the shore. He wouldn''t have a head-on collision with the Maude Pirates, but he couldn''t do nothing. It is better to leave two scouts behind. Before the navy headquarters takes action, his warship will temporarily wander off the coast of Roll Island. "Brigadier Servez." The adjutant came to Servez. Serves glanced at the adjutant, but did not speak. The adjutant hesitated for a few seconds and whispered softly: "Although it is not clear that the Maud Pirates crossed the route and came to Rolle Island, given the situation of Rolle Island, the Maud Pirates Group should not stay long." "Ok." Serves responded. The adjutant continued: "In this case, even if the headquarter takes action, by then, the Maud Pirate Group has a high probability of having left Lor Island." "and so?" Servis frowned and tilted his head to look at the adjutant. The implication of the words is that the Maud Pirates are to stay on the island of Rolle. But with their strength, they can''t even contain it. With such a little self-knowledge, whether it is him or the adjutant in front of him, he should be aware of it. Of course the adjutant knows himself. "Brigadier Servis, we...can ask that gentleman to help." "Ok?" Servez''s frowning brows slowly spread, and he muttered, "Mr. Smile..." The adjutant nodded his head, hoping to say, "Mr. Yiyixiao has a hateful temperament, so I will definitely not refuse." Servez was silent when he heard the words, a gentle smile appeared in his mind. The acquaintance with Yixiao originated from a battle against the looting of a powerful pirate group a month ago. At that time, in order to protect the lives of the people from the hands of the powerful pirate group, Serves and the navy fought hard. However, the enemy''s strength was too strong and defeated them steadily. However, Servez knew that he was the last line of defense to guard the people, so even if he was lost, he would not retreat. Even so, the defeat will come sooner or later. In the critical moment, if Mr. Yixiao hadn''t appeared on the stage like a hero to help, the consequences would be unimaginable. "You are very good." Today, Mr. Yixiao''s sincere appreciation is still deeply imprinted in Servez''s heart. That is a great man with extremely powerful strength and an extremely strong sense of justice. From then on, a smile became Servez''s life goal. If I let Mr. Yixiao take action, it would be no problem to solve the Maude Pirates. but, Mr. Yixiao is not like their navy who has a legitimate stand against pirates. Serves was silent. The adjutant looked at Servez, but did not make any further comments. He knew very well that the righteous boss in front of him had always been accustomed to thinking for others no matter what he was doing. If you consider that Mr. Yixiao will have even a little embarrassment, you will probably not ask Mr. Yixiao for help. It is precisely because of this that such a boss is worthy of their lives to follow. ........ Rolle Island, west village. At noon, the sun was shining brightly. Philo, who put on the crow protective mask again, looked at what Maud and his team were doing in disbelief. (End of this chapter) Chapter 234： Luo became stronger Chapter 234 Luo becomes stronger Stayed overnight in the village. Philo learned the identity of Maude and his party. Fortunately, wearing a crow mask is not too gaffe. In order to know the cure for the plague, Philo stayed cheeky even though he was very unwelcome. Fortunately, except for Luo, the others did not dislike or drive her away. Until today at noon, Philo was dumbfounded when he watched the hypnotic tactics used by the Maud Pirates to the villagers. It is obviously to help the villagers solve the plague, is it necessary to achieve this level? "This is the first time I have seen hypnosis, and I didn''t expect it to have such a strong effect." "But, why do you want to do this?" "As long as you speak out, the villagers will definitely take the initiative to cooperate?" "Is it because of identity?" "But even if you are a pirate, there are good and bad. If you are willing to treat the villagers, the villagers will certainly not exclude you." Philo, who was wearing a crow mask, turned into an introverted character, looking at the hypnotized villagers, talking like a babble. On the side, Lafayette lightly pressed the brim of his hat, looked at the slightest consciously there is no Philo, and said seriously: "Miss Philo, if you are willing to throw away the crow mask, then we really don''t have to do it again." "That won''t work." Philo reflexively pressed the mask. With her mask off, she struggled even to communicate normally. This is a very troublesome problem for practicing medicine. Lafayette looked at her and said calmly: "The villagers are very hostile to your crow mask. If you don''t have to, please stay in the house and don''t walk around." "Then can I watch Mr. Luo''s treatment process?" Philo looked at Lafayette suddenly. "..." Lafayette instantly felt Philo''s scorching eyes that could not even be blocked by the round mirror of the mask, and said, "This is not something I can decide." Philo looked disappointed. She was full of curiosity about Luo. I am curious about how Luo treats patients'' infections and how to accurately identify asymptomatic patients during the incubation period. What made her most curious was that Luo treated a patient in fifteen minutes. This kind of thing, in her cognition, is simply a fantasy. "I really want to know..." Philo returned to the house and looked at the closed door, feeling as uncomfortable as a cat''s paw. "What, exactly, how did it do it!" Philo used the sharp peck on the crow mask and kept tapping the wall. I want to know [the truth] and I cant be satisfied. Its really tormenting... in the room. Luo opened up the fruit of surgery to treat a critically ill patient. This patient has been tortured by the virus to the point of dying. In theory, he should not survive. But he was lucky. I met Luo who has the ability to operate fruit. To treat this critically ill patient, Luo Leng spent more than an hour. During this period, a lot of physical energy was naturally consumed. "Huh, how long can it last..." Luo Wei kicked slightly, raising his hand to wipe the sweat from his face. This kind of high-intensity and high-frequency operation is the first time. Very tired, very tired. Whether it is physical or mental... but, As Maud said, these patients on the island are rare training targets. As long as you stick to it, your physical strength and ability accuracy will be significantly improved. The most important thing is that Jia Ya''s food supplements can speed up his training progress. "The current me... is too weak." Romer thought silently and began to treat the next patient. In order to keep up with Maude''s footsteps. Until the energy is exhausted, until the coma passes. He will not stop the operation. High-intensity surgery continues... At the back door of the house. Set up a large pot on the ground. Below, a blazing flame hit the dark bottom of the pot. Not far away, Jia Ya is processing ingredients in front of a temporary kitchen counter. At this moment, Maude came here carrying a beast of five or six meters long. Behind him, Bailey and Beibo each dragged a beast that had been dead for a long time. "Sister Ya, do you think these are enough?" "Enough, thanks for your hard work." Jia Ya looked back at the fresh ingredients that Maude brought and smiled slightly. In order to assist Luo''s training, she prepares food supplements for Luo every day that can speed up his physical recovery. In addition, the villagers who have been cured by Luo also need more gentle food tonic to regulate their bodies. Luo''s surgery, coupled with her food supplements, and the isolation measures implemented by Lafayette''s hypnotic ability. It will not take long for the plague in this village to be eradicated. However, this is only the first stop. According to Lafayettes hypnotic ability, there are eight villages on the island alone. No one knows how long it will take to resolve this plague. The only certainty is that they will not leave Lor Island until the plague is resolved. Maude doesn''t know how to operate, he doesn''t hypnotize, and he doesn''t know how to take food supplements. What can help is to take Bailey Bebo every day to solve food problems. Because Jaya took the initiative to take the villagers'' share on his shoulders, he, as a companion, could only support him. time flies. In an instant, a week passed. Luo worked hard every day, relying purely on the ability of the fruits of the operation, and finally wiped out the plague in this village. The effect is also obvious. He became stronger. But this is only the beginning. After the plague in this village was resolved, everyone did not stop and set off for the next village. Before leaving, Jia Yashun left the big iron pot he was used to, and Lafayette successively relieved the hypnotism of the villagers. Most of the villagers who had awakened from the hypnotic state were confused, and didn''t know that the cloud over them had been wiped out by Maude and others. After that, Maude and his party left immediately. Philo naturally followed. Her crow mask was a trouble, but Lafayette was to eliminate the calamity. Strictly speaking, it was not a big problem. Moreover, although the medicine she deployed could not cure the plague, it also had a suppressive effect, freeing Luo more room for surgery. "With them, the plague of Lor Island would definitely be able to..." After a week, Philo was excited, except for suffering. For her, there is nothing more important than solving the Lor Island plague. This sometimes confused woman didn''t realize that she would have been burned to ashes by the villagers if it weren''t for the arrival of Maude and the others. Traveling all the way, Maude and his team came to the next village. The epidemic situation in this village is more serious. Using Lafayette''s hypnotic ability to open the way, Luo did not take a break, and immediately began a new round of surgery. To be honest, he was mentally prepared to live and die on Roll Island. ........ "what did you say?" On the calm sea, a warship was anchored. Serves listened to the information reported by the phone bug with a look of disbelief. The surrounding adjutants, and even the marines, did the same. "You mean, the Maude Pirates is treating the villagers?" "Yes, not only that, Doctor Philo... is with the Maud Pirates." "!!!!?" Servis was stupid. what is happening? The murderous Maude Pirates, unexpectedly... ......... at the same time. Maude, who had just prepared the ingredients for today, was surprised to hear the call from the phone worm. "Ok?" Maude raised his right hand and looked down at the wristwatch phone bug that kept making noises. (End of this chapter) Chapter 235： select Chapter 235 Selection Ordinary phone worms are not rare. But watch-like little phone bugs are rare. This is also the reason why Maud deliberately asked FT to come to watch phone bugs in Leviathan. Not many people know this number, it can only be from the revolutionary army. At this time, the phone worm rang. Maude could almost guess the identity of the electrician. "Maud." Once the call was connected, Sabona''s hearty voice came from the phone worm. The watch-style phone worm is different from the general phone worm. It is exquisite and easy to carry, and does not simulate the image of the other party. But only by voice, Maude can confirm the identity of the caller for the first time. "It''s you, Sabo, I thought it was Sunny." Maude was a little surprised. Sabo laughed at the words and said seriously: "Sanny is next to me." As soon as the voice fell, a slightly sharp whining sound followed, coming out of the phone bug''s mouth. It was the voice of Jasmine, commander of the Revolutionary Army. "Little Maude, I miss you so much~~~" "..." Hearing Jasmine''s words, Maude''s eyelids twitched, and said calmly, "It''s Jasmine, I miss you too." "Really? I am so happy!" On the other side of the phone worm, Sabo, Kerla, Sonny, and Tatamu silently looked at Jasmine who was dancing with joy. A word made Jasmine''s heart blooming. I can only say... it really is Maud. Sabo shook his head slightly, and said with a serious face: "Maud, I am calling you this time. Apart from retelling the past and thanking you for helping FT and Catherine on Leviathan Island, there is one very important thing to tell you." "Oh?" Maude heard the solemn meaning in Sabo''s tone, his eyes changed slightly, and he calmly said, "You said it." "Your bounty amount in the underground world has been raised to 600 million. In the short term, there should be many bounty hunters looking for trouble." Sabo held the phone worm''s microphone with a solemn expression. "is it" Maude heard this with a calm expression, he thought it was something, but the result was a trivial matter such as a bounty in the underground world. He didn''t mind being called by those bounty hunters, maybe he could send some experience points. From that calm tone, Sabo heard that Maude didn''t care about this matter, smiled, and then said: "Also, are you on Rolle Island now?" "Well, how did you know?" "Information''stolen'' from the Navy." "Oh? So, the navy knows that we are on Rolle Island..." "Yes, you have been so violent lately, the navy should send troops to attack you." "This is troublesome..." Maude said, subconsciously looking at the room where Luo was. If the navy comes to disrupt the situation, the training program that allows Luo to improve his ability to operate on Roll Island will probably go bankrupt. Sabo called today to remind Maude of these two things. After speaking, he handed the microphone to Sunny. "Maud." Sunny took the microphone. Behind him, Sabo and his party quietly left the room. The phone worm is on the other side. Hearing the familiar voice that had been gone for a long time, Maude smiled. "Sonny, how are you doing recently?" "pretty good." "that''s OK." After a short silence, Sunny asked: "Maud, what are you going to do on Rolle Island?" "Resolve the plague." "Is it dangerous?" "It''s okay. I have a good doctor here. Even if I win the bid, it''s not a big deal." "Oh, is the doctor male or female?" "male." "Oh." There was another brief silence. Afterwards, Sunny said: "You pay attention to safety. If there is nothing wrong, I will hang up." "it is good." "Dududu..." After the phone was hung up, Sunny put down the microphone calmly. Outside the room, Sabo who was eavesdropping looked dumbfounded. "That''s it???" Kerla shook her head and sighed, she still wondered what kind of hot conversation she could hear... "By the way, Lor Island and the plague, I seem to have heard someone mention it..." "Hey, listening to you say that, people are also somewhat impressed." Jasmine looked down at Kerla, her eyebrows tucked lightly, trying to remember. "can not recall." After a while, Jasmine shook her head and gave up the memory. Kerla scratched her cheek, and for a while she didn''t know who it was, and turned to earnestly said: "It turns out that Maude and the others deliberately bypassed the route to go to Lor Island in order to solve the plague on the island..." "It is good to solve the plague, but if you stay on the island for too long, it is not a good thing for Maude and the others." There was a look of worry in the depths of Tatamu''s eyes. "Don''t worry, Maude is so strong..." "Ok." .............. Rolle Island. Maude closed the cover of the watch phone bug. With the help of Sabo and Kerla, he didn''t worry much about Sonny''s situation in the revolutionary army. "Navy..." Maude groaned. The information provided by Sabo forced them to choose. Is it to let Luo continue training on the island, or to stifle the risk in the cradle and leave Rolle Island early. That night. Luo, who had finished the day of surgery, was so tired that he collapsed on the bed. After Beibo fed Luo a bowl of Shibu broth, the situation improved. However, Luo chose to continue lying in bed. Except eating, he had to grasp every second of rest time. Not far away, everyone sat down to eat. After eating almost, Maude told everyone the information provided by Sabo. "Go, or stay?" Maude looked at everyone. Lafayette glanced at Luo, who was lying on the bed and not in the first time, and reminded: "One of our motives for coming to Lor Island is to meet the other members of the Red Heart Pirates here, but they have not yet come." "Almost forgot this..." Maude rubbed his forehead upon hearing the words. If they leave here before the Red Heart Pirates arrive, they will have to decide the meeting place separately. The problem is that the only destination with the same pointer record is Roll Island. Luo tilted his head to look at Maude, and said calmly: "It''s okay if you don''t wait. It will be a big trouble if you are chased by the woman from Leviathan Island." "Ok." Maude nodded. If it is an ordinary navy, it can be beaten away in a few strokes. But if the coming navy is Gion, they can only run away. "The female navy..." Jia Ya helped Bailey serve a bowl of broth, and then, his eyes slightly opened, looking at them calmly. "If it is her, I will handle it." o)..." Maude and Luo looked at Jaya in surprise, while Lafayette pursed his lips. The meaning of this sentence is that Jaya prefers the team to stay on Roll Island. As for the reason... Maude knew without thinking. "That female navy is indeed very strong, but I don''t think I will lose to her." Jaya hopes that the team can stay on Lor Island and help the residents here solve the plague. For this reason, if the navy comes to disrupt the situation, she will never be polite. Philo watched Maude and the others talking about the Navy, the little face under the crow mask was full of entanglement. She hasn''t told Maude and them yet... She came to Rolle Island on the downwind of Commodore Servez. Moreover, Serves will send supplies to Lor Island every once in a while. "Everyone, actually I..." Philo still decided to tell the story. A few minutes later, everyone who heard Philo''s narration couldn''t help being silent. "Brigadier Servis is a navy with a sense of justice. If he knows that you are helping the residents of Lor Island to solve the plague, then he will definitely not attack you!" "..." Maude shook his head helplessly. They were not scrupulous about this brigadier general named Servez. After that, after about an hour of discussion, I finally decided to stay on Lore Island and wait for the Red Heart Pirates to come and meet. If Gion really catches up, with the mobility of the Underworld, escape will not be a problem. however, What Maude and his party didn''t know was, The navy is not the only one who knows where they are. The angry Yasha who started from Dresrosa also knew this information. In addition, there is a strong man who responded to Servez''s request, also coming towards Lor Island. Deeply mourn and stop for another day. (End of this chapter) Chapter 236： Inform Chapter 236 Notification In the end, I decided to stay. Before the other members of the Red Heart Pirates arrived on Lore Island, the action to resolve the plague did not relax. In the next few days, Maude and the others solved the plague and hidden dangers in the second village, and then rushed to the third village without stopping. No one knows when the navy will come to Lor Island to trouble them. Before that, let Luo race against time to treat the patient, if he could treat one more, that would be one. Relying on the super fast pace, in less than a day, everyone arrived at the third village ravaged by the plague. Still started with Lafayette''s hypnotic ability, and then sent each patient to Luo''s operating room. Days pass by. Soon, a week passed. With the efforts of everyone, the plague sweep in the third village came to an end. During this time, Luo couldn''t remember how many operations he had performed. All I know is that every day, except eating, drinking and sleeping, the rest of the time is undergoing surgery. He would never take the initiative to step off the operating table before he was exhausted. Such high-load surgery, which is almost torture, has indeed brought him a significant improvement. Needless to say, the improvement in physical strength, the control accuracy of the fruits of surgery is also increasing. These were all seen by Maude. Let Luo go for such a harsh training, although the starting point is to increase the chance of retaining the fruit of the weapon. However, what really prompted Luo to persevere was that he broke down the Don Quixote family... Maude knew it well. "It''s too early to deal with Doflamingo..." In order to ascend to the position of Qiwuhai, one of the original Qiwuhai must be dismounted. Before the great wave that would change the times, Maude had never thought about dealing with Doflamingo. The power gap is one aspect, and the huge shadow standing behind Doflamingo is also one aspect. Even if he has the strength to defeat Doflamingo, before a suitable opportunity, if he rushes to make a move, I am afraid it will affect the whole body. If nothing else, the world government alone will not watch Doflamingo fall. Therefore, Maude has no idea of ??dealing with Doflamingo in the short term. Maude would not take the initiative to inform Luo of such things. On this day, the sun is shining brightly. At the end of the treatment process, a tall man wearing a lavender kimono came to the entrance of the village where Maude and others were. The man has short black hair, a beard around his mouth, eyes closed, and an "X"-shaped scar on his left eyebrow. "Sure enough... it''s different." The man nodded slightly, and although his invisible eyes were not opened, in the gray field of vision, figures swaying like candlelight appeared. To be precise, it is a breath of breath. Those breaths, Smooth and powerful. It didn''t look like a place tortured by the plague. Despite being mentally prepared, after seeing it with his own eyes, the man was still slightly surprised. After stopping for a while at the entrance of the village road, the man walked into the village. be quiet, Quite strangely. This is the intuitive feeling of a man after entering the village. Along the way, he clearly passed dozens of breaths, but the owners of those breaths turned a blind eye to his arrival. The huge village road is also silent. Not even a single whisper. "Have you been hypnotized..." Men can''t see, but they have extremely rich experience, as well as extremely clever and domineering. Together with the two, they have a basic judgment on the current situation of the village. After a moment of silence in the middle of the village road, the man raised the wooden staff in his hand. "It''s okay, then... let me know." The man muttered to himself, driving the bottom of the wooden staff and knocking it straight to the ground. Boom! The wooden stick slammed on the ground. The sound is like a boulder rolling from the hillside to the ground. The dull voice spread throughout the village in an instant. On both sides of the village road, the hypnotized villagers seemed to have been awakened, their bodies trembled abruptly, and a dim light gradually appeared in the godless eyes. Immediately afterwards, the villagers looked blank, not knowing what had happened. A hundred meters away, in a residential building where the Mord people are. The sound that came with determination swept across their ears. Maude''s face changed slightly. The same goes for Lafayette and others. who is it? ! Maude gestured toward Lafayette, and rushed out of the house first, walked through several narrow lanes, and came to the village road in the middle of the village. As soon as he arrived at his front foot, there was a "line of sight" that looked like the scorching sun. "..." Maude noticed it, raised his eyes and felt cold in his heart. "Fujitora!?" Looking at the tall man wearing a purple kimono in amazement, Maude''s heartbeat instantly quickened. Cang! Without time to think about whether the name Fujitora is appropriate, Maude did not hesitate to draw out the chidori in the sheath. The strong is in front, and he can''t tolerate any neglect. To fight or not to fight, the knife should be the first time. "Fujitora? Why do you call me like this?" With a smile, he held a wooden staff and slanted in front of him. With his closed eyes, he silently "looked" towards Maude, who was waiting for him. "And, you... seem to know me?" That keenness beyond common sense, or in other words, the incomparably powerful experience. From the little clues revealed by Maude, he found out the unknown secret with a smile. Although there is no basis at all, he accepts his own inference. Maude''s eyes shrank sharply, his reason was shut up, and at the same time he retreated back. "escape!" The hurried voice reached the ears of Lafayette and Jaya who came hurriedly. After not knowing the reason, the two people who wanted to come to find out the current situation did not hesitate to follow Maude''s words, suddenly stopped, and immediately turned around and retreated. "..." A smile silently "looked" at the three Maude, who had such a consistent synchronization rate, but let them flee. Whether or not the sword should be brightened, it can''t be here after all. In this way, letting Maude and the others escape for a while, it was a matter of laughter. "The one who came is turned out to be the future general Fujitora..." Maude''s heart beat fast. He was mentally prepared to meet Gion on Lor Island, but he didn''t expect that coming to crusade against their navy would be the mighty future general Fujitora. Some insignificant deficiencies in information made Maude preconceived that although Fujitora is not a general, he is also an active navy. That is-come to Lor Island to crusade against their navy. Although this perception is wrong, it is essentially the same. It doesn''t matter if Fujitora is a navy. Now, he was indeed directed at the Maude Pirates. "who''s that person?" Jia Ya''s eyes were extremely solemn. She didn''t know Fujitora, but she was sure that it was a very powerful existence. The same is true for Lafayette. He didn''t know the identity of Fujitora, but he could infer Fujitora''s strength from his aura. Not to be underestimated... "A strong enemy that we cannot contend at this stage!" Maude was solemn. They ran back to the residence at the fastest speed. Without any time to explain, they took Luo, who had just finished an operation, and Bailey and Beibo who were confused, ran out of the residence and ran towards the coastline. When escaping, Maude did not take Philo with him. He felt that as Philo, it was safer to stay still in the house. However, Philo saw Maude and they suddenly fled, and followed without thinking. Her speed is actually not slow, barely able to keep up with Maude and the others. Above the village road. With a smile holding a wooden staff, while tapping on the ground in front, he paced forward leisurely. It seemed that there was no fear that the Maude Pirates would escape. He walked on the village road in this way while feeling the vitality transmitted from all around. It is no longer a lifeless breath, but a breath of life that is stirring like a heart. "Pirate...?" Thinking of what Serves said, he smiled and gradually picked up the pace. (End of this chapter) Chapter 237： Fujitora... Not bad Chapter 237 Fujitora... Not bad Escape, only escape! Lafayette and the others did not know the horror of Fujitora. But Maude knew it all. Not to mention Fujitora''s swordsmanship and the domineering look and feel, just pulling a meteorite down, they will suffer. Maude and his party ran wildly on the plain. "Didn''t you catch up?" Maude looked back at the village that had turned into a small black spot, looking uncertain. Only then did he have the time to take care of Philo who was following him. "Filo, don''t follow us." "why?" Philo''s sight, through the round mirror, fell on Mord''s solemn face. "will die." Maude''s gaze crossed Philo and continued to look towards the village. Two words are enough to explain their situation. Hearing this, Philo calmly said: "I am not afraid of death." Whether she is not wearing a crow mask or she is wearing a crow mask, she has always been fearless of death. If not, how dare you break into the epidemic area alone? In order to solve the plague, you don''t care about your own life. This notion of not being afraid of death has nothing to do with her character. She is a doctor. That''s it. Seeing Philo''s stance, Maude calmly said: "We will not go to the next village anymore. You can say that it is meaningless to follow us." "Ok?" Philo had an afterthought. Yes, Looking at this posture, Maude and the others are going to leave the island directly. If it weren''t for solving the plague, she would come here, and it really wouldn''t make any sense. However, Philo still decided to follow Maude. She naively thought that even if Maude and the others were overtaken by the navy behind him, as long as she explained the reason for Maude and them as a [witness]. Then, the navy that came after it shouldn''t act on Maude and them. This is her idea. Simple and naive. Maude didn''t know Philo''s thoughts. Seeing her so persistent, he didn''t have the energy to take care of it. Everyone ran for a distance. "Boss, behind!!!" Bailey lay on Maude''s shoulders, constantly observing the situation behind him. Then he saw an incredible scene. The "Navy" who was chasing over, stood on a rock flying in the sky. Bailey''s reminder made Maude and the others look back for the first time. When he saw the smile chasing after riding on the rock volley, his expression changed. Luo''s eyes were solemn, his insight was far worse than he was three years later, and he was shocked: "What kind of ability is that..." "Superman is full of fruits." Maude quickly retracted his gaze, and said solemnly: "This man''s strength is comparable to a general..." Escape to the present, this is the first time that he clearly shows the strength of a smile to his companion. "what?!" Luo Wenyan was taken aback. The same is true for Lafayette and Jaya. This man who seems to be unfamiliar to them, has the strength comparable to a general? If it were not for their unreserved trust in Maude, they would really not believe it. Under the effect of gravitational fruits, Yixiao flies extremely fast. The distance between the two sides suddenly shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye. Seeing a smile chasing him, Maude''s heart sank to the bottom. In this case, it''s meaningless to run away in an unknown manner. "You go first!" Maude stopped his figure suddenly, and pulled two deep marks on the grass with his feet. When he stopped, the chidori had already been out of the sheath. He stopped like this, and instantly pulled a dozen or so positions away from Lafayette and the others. Because of the sudden stop, Bailey, who was lying on his shoulder, was pushed out by the reaction force. "Maud..." Jia Ya stopped without thinking. Lafayette said nothing, but he also stopped decisively. Only Luo and Beibo had a brief hesitation, but in the end they stopped. They paused, causing a smile to come close in an instant. Huh! The rock floating in the air suddenly fell steadily to the ground. Afterwards, he walked down the rock with a smile holding a wooden staff, his face calmly "looking" at the people in front. "It''s been a long time since I chased people like this, and the fun is unabated." "..." With Maud as the leader, everyone is ready to fight. "Don''t you let you go first?" When Maude spoke, his eyes were locked on a smile. If no one is left behind, it will be a matter of time for everyone to be caught up. Therefore, before being caught up by a smile, Maude decided to stay behind. At the moment of crisis, he still has moon steps and silent steps. Although he has a fluke mentality, he may not be left behind by a smile. But he didn''t expect that the usually so obedient guys would choose to drop the chain at this critical moment. Hearing Maude''s words, Lafayette drew out the sword, and Jaya removed the one-handed axe hanging behind him. They each showed their attitude with actions. Maude''s experience and color caught their actions, and he could not help but feel helpless. Now, I can only bite the bullet. Even if the chances are slim, they have to win a chance. He smiled and looked at Maude, who was closest to him, and said calmly: "You are the Maude Pirates, right?" "Yes." Maude crossed the sword in front of him, and responded quickly. "Well" With a low smile, his right hand climbed up the end of the wooden staff. There is a sharp weapon hidden in the stick, and at the end is a knife handle. With a smile, he clenched the handle of the knife and asked, "You haven''t answered my previous question, why do you call me by the name "Fujitora"?" "It''s not why, I just feel that the title Fujitora...is very suitable for you." If it is against other people, Maude will inevitably have to smash. But the strong man in front of him has the domineering look and feel that can detect emotions. Therefore, Maude did not obscure and gave an answer that was closest to the facts. "Oh?" It was a surprise to laugh and hear this. What''s interesting is that he doesn''t hate the title that Maud suddenly posted. On the contrary, for this title, there is even a little inexplicable intimacy. "Fujitora... not bad." With a smile, the corner of his mouth was raised, revealing a ray of smile, and he calmly accepted the title that seemed to fall from the world. Such a casual look made the Lafayette people who were waiting for them look surprised. Their understanding of Yi Liao is limited to Modena''s detailed description. But until now, although they can feel the sharpness from a smile, they only have no intention to kill. When he was wondering about his birth, the seemingly harmonious atmosphere in the field suddenly changed. The moment before, he was still chatting and smiling, but at this moment, he suddenly pulled out the knife. As soon as the sharp weapon came out, the aura surrounding the body waved. "This knife is worthy of a tiger..." With a smile, his eyes opened slightly, revealing some whites. With his backhand holding the stick knife, while his momentum soared, the naked-eye purple ripples wandered on the blade. Maude and his party were immediately facing an enemy. "Wait, they are not bad guys!" As the swords were drawn, Philo rushed forward. Smiled but didn''t stop there. "Gravity knife. Tiger!" With a smile, he held the knife in his backhand and swiped a knife at Maude and the others. Suddenly, at the trajectory of the knife''s fall, a huge horizontal gravity slash that was invisible was triggered, pressing against Mord and the others with the momentum of thunder. Under that exquisite control, this lateral gravity slash did not even affect Philo. "Room!" Luo instantly summoned the field space of the operation fruit. "what?" However, before he could pull the Mauds to a safe distance, they saw that the spherical space was dented inward by an invisible force. Before thinking about it, the spherical space collapsed suddenly, and a powerful wind pressure born out of thin air hit Luo''s body severely. Boom! Including Maude, everyone was shocked by this powerful wind. In mid-air, there were more spots of blood. Only Philo stood there unscathed. Within a meter of her feet, the grass is also safe and sound. The rest of the grassland has turned into bare rock. In this situation, Philo was stunned. With a smile, he slowly returned the long sword to its sheath, and said calmly: "I have my own judgment." Hearing a smile, Philo slowly recovered. "how could you do this!" "Maud and them are really not bad guys!" Substantial anger, even the crow mask can''t hide. (End of this chapter) Chapter 238： You guys are really good. Chapter 238, you guys, it''s really good. Identity is a powerful way to define good and evil. The navy is good, the pirate is evil. In the eyes of most people, truth is nothing more than this. But Philo is not the kind of person who can use his identity to define good and evil. In the past few years when she left her hometown, she has visited many places and met many people of all kinds. She has seen the navy bullying others and a pirate rescued a boat of fishermen from the mouth of a sea beast. And after getting along during this period of time, she saw all the actions of the Maude Pirates. It can never be a bad guy! For this reason, Philo became angry after seeing Maud and the others beheaded with a smile. Listening to Philo''s straightforward remarks, there was no special reaction to a smile. "You are Doctor Philo." The eyes cannot see, but it does not prevent Yixiao from easily distinguishing the identity of the other party. Philo was startled when he heard the words. He smiled and continued: "Servez told me about you." After finishing speaking, he smiled and strode straight towards the Maud who flew out. Philo had no thoughts to sort out the relationship between Smile and Servez. From a preconceived point of view, she already believes that Smile is a navy just like Servez. To stop the smile, she stepped out of the intact grass under her feet and stood in front of the smile. "You can''t hurt them!" Facing the tall man who was blind in front of him, but with amazing aura and strength, Philo showed no signs of fear. He stopped with a smile, and said seriously: "Doctor Philo, I''m sorry, I will apologize to you personally if it''s up to you today." Before the words were over, a thin purple line was born out of thin air, surrounding Philo like a small snake. Without warning, the purple fine lines turned into a local gravity, pressing against Philo''s body from top to bottom. "Eh" Philo suddenly felt that his body became heavy, as if he had been filled with lead, unable to move. This gravity, under the reasonable manipulation of Yixiao, would not hurt Philo, but could also achieve the effect of controlling Philo. With a smile, he passed Philo, who was immobile, and strode towards Maude who were standing next to each other. The gravity knife fierce tiger, looking at the mighty momentum, only caused some minor injuries to Maude and the others. But if this kind of power is concentrated in one point, the power that it will excite is probably more than that. "It''s not exactly a slash, but it''s particularly powerful." Jia Ya opened her eyes, and in her amber eyes, there was only the figure who strode forward with a smile. Melting the power of the devil fruit into the sword technique, you can also see the accomplishments of the smile on the sword technique from the side. Such enemies are the most terrifying. "Oh oh..." Lafayette smiled, but his eyes were extremely jealous. Just a stroke of power made him realize the terrifying power of a smile, which also confirmed Maude''s previous statement. "how is this possible" Luo stood up a little embarrassed. Room was destroyed in this way. It was difficult for him to accept this situation for the first time. Maude was also fine. He turned his head and spit out blood foam, stood in front of the crowd, looked at the extremely fast smile, and said solemnly: "To be honest... Even if we go together, we may not be able to restrain him." What he said was restriction, not defeat. There was a chill in Lafayette''s eyes and said: "He can''t see it, maybe it''s our chance." "I''ll take the lead." Jia Ya held the axe and came to Maude. Among the team, Jaya has the strongest hard power. however, Jia Ya grew up, cutting melons and vegetables on Mengmeng Island. In terms of combat experience, it is not even as good as Maud. Regarding Jaya''s proposal, Maude shook his head and took a step forward. Jaya looked at Maude, who showed meaning with actions, and didn''t force it. The speed of escaping is not as good as a smile, so you can only see the truth under your hand. Silent steps! Maude took the initiative to attack, stepping on weird steps, his body disappearing in the wind. He clearly smiled and saw how powerful it was. With silent steps, I never thought that the real "eyes" that could hide a smile were nothing more than to speed up. Under the fast pace like a dragonfly, Maude came to Smile at a very fast speed. There is no choice to go around behind, because it makes no sense. At the moment Maude showed his figure, the long sword entwined with the armed color shot a straight smile. There is no room left at all, it can be said that I have tried my best! Cang! A smile turned sideways, holding the knife in his backhand, but it understatement blocked Maude''s powerful knife from the front. In front of that superb sight, Maude''s steps, knife path, and even the slight jitter of the muscle fibers when he exerted his force were all within the insight of a smile. "The strength is good." Smiling eyes opened a gap. Huh! As soon as the voice fell, he smiled and directly used the ability to produce heavy fruits, driving gravity to press on Maude who was close at hand. "Ok?" Although Maude was guarded, he was still crushed by the undefeatable gravity. Click! The place where Maude stood, suddenly cracked. At the moment when his posture collapsed, the empty door was exposed. Oops Maude was startled. however, To Maude''s surprise, a smile didn''t take advantage of this to attack him. Between the electric light and flint, a dark slash flew to the side of the smile. It was Jia Ya who rushed to help in time. Feeling the power of that crimson slash, he raised his eyebrows with a smile and "looked" at Jia Ya. In the face of this violent slash, as a show of respect, he did not choose to evade, first raised gravity and pressed Maude to the ground. At the same time, holding the knife backhand, the purple ripples danced on the knife like tentacles. Gravity cut! With a smile, the knife slashed forward. The purple blade flew out in response to the crimson shock wave that Jia Ya cut over. Two chopping waves of different colors just collided head-on in mid-air. The momentum looked better than the crimson slash, but it was easily crushed by the grinning gravity slash, causing a violent explosion, which caused a lot of smoke. Sit down! Seeing that his attack was crushed in this way, Jia Ya''s expression was as usual. At this moment, a cold glow passed through the smoke and dust, pointing straight to a smile. Lafayette was holding a sword, and attacking with a fearless smile. In order to help Maude, Lafayette couldn''t care too much. "Ha ha" The attacks came one after another, but a smile revealed a smile. Hell trip! Silently, the surrounding gravity was strengthened to the limit by a smile in vain. The dust flying in the air, under the pressure of gravity, fell like a shower of rain on the ground. Without the cover of dust, Lafayette''s sword-driving posture was suddenly revealed. The gravity around him pressed against Lafayette like a mountain, forcibly interrupting his momentum. Click, click...! Under the pressure of gravity, cracks appeared on the ground. Lafayette slowly stopped the offensive under the influence of gravity. "The momentum is good, but not fast enough." A smile "looked" at Lafayette who stopped the offensive. "Oh oh... it doesn''t matter." Lafayette smiled suddenly. It is enough to attract the attention of a smile. "Room!" The spherical space of the surgical fruit appeared out of thin air. Luo, who was psychologically prepared, transferred Maude and Lafayette to the rear before the operation space was crushed by gravity, so as to get rid of the focus of the smile. A little surprised with a smile, but calmly dealt with it. "You guys are really good." He whispered a heartfelt comment, smiled back and cut a purple spiral wave towards the sky. "Well, this trick is..." After the escape, Maude''s face changed. The purple spiral ripples disappeared at the end of the sky. A few seconds later, a meteorite burned by raging flames abruptly broke into the eyes of Maude and his group. "Monster!!!" Beibo and Bailey, who had been playing soy sauce, stared at the meteorite falling from the sky, and couldn''t help but shout. at the same time. Above the sea. A figure flying crookedly in the air, suddenly stopped in the air. The stagnant movement seemed to be caught by an invisible line. "Good guy...!" The figure looked far ahead. A meteorite falling from the sky was reflected in the red fashionable sunglasses on the figure. (End of this chapter) Chapter 239： Powerlessness Chapter 239 Powerlessness The huge meteorite broke through the clouds and plunged to Maud with a mighty force. "What a joke..." Luo raised his head and looked at the meteorite, his pupils shrank sharply. For him, this ability to pull the meteorite down with a single flick of a knife is simply unheard of. Jaya and Lafayette are also surprised. What they were surprised by was not the meteorite that fell from the sky, but the one that was pulled down with a smile and effortlessly. "Luo, ready to let go." Among the crowd, Maude, who had been mentally prepared, took the lead in action. He threw a word to Luo Tuwu, and then quickly glanced at him and smiled still. With some doubts, he stepped on the moon step and lifted into the air to face the falling meteorite. Hearing Maude''s words, Luo Wei was startled, and soon understood the meaning of [Relieve Force]. He couldn''t help but once again sighed Maude''s understanding of the ability of the operation fruit, and immediately, his expression gradually became serious, and he stared at the falling meteorite intently. Just open the field in time before the meteorite collides with the ground, and then change the position of the meteorite that broke into the field. Then, at the moment when the position change is completed, the meteorite will change from dynamic to static, thereby removing the shock of terror, and there will be no threat after that. However, with the current area of ??the field, Luo did not have full confidence to complete this operation. But he was not worried at all. Because, from the moment Maude stepped on the moon step towards the meteorite, Luo knew what he could do and what he should do. Maude volleyed toward the meteorite, and his armed color sprayed out from his palm, tightly wrapped around the body of the Thousand Birds. Hidden knife flow, peck the water! Maude''s arms suddenly raised blue veins, brandished a long knife, and cut out pieces of blades like splashes in front of him. When the knife was closed, the celestial woman who was facing the meteorite scattered like flowers, suddenly condensed into a bunch of dark blue slashes, and went straight to the meteorite. laugh! The dark blue chopping wave pierced the meteorite with difficulty, and then chopped the meteorite in half. At this time, the chopping waves of Jaya and Lafayette followed, abruptly making the meteorite into four petals. Affected by the slash, the meteorite not only became four-petaled, but its downward trend also weakened. "This way... the difficulty is much lower!" The luster in Luo''s eyes flashed away, and the area instantly opened up to include the four-piece meteorite. Swap! The meteorite fragments that were falling rapidly toward the ground disappeared in vain. In the next moment, the meteorite fragments still wrapped in the raging fire lay on the ground quite gently. Luo couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief after using the exchange characteristics of the surgical fruit to eliminate the falling impact of the meteorite. If it weren''t for crazy training during this period, the hand feeling has been kept in a hot state, otherwise, it might be overturned. "Luo, good job." Maude fell from the sky, then looked at standing still and smiled. "Too strange" After pulling down a meteorite with gravity, a smile can completely attack or harass... But smiled and did nothing. "and also" Maude recalled the first moment he faced the knife. At that time, the two swords fought against each other, and he failed to resist the influence of gravity, and his empty door was exposed. However, a smile still did nothing. In that situation, if you smile and fight back, you will be seriously injured even if you don''t die. "Could it be..." Thinking of a certain possibility, Maude''s eyes changed slightly. Now think about it, since the smile has appeared, it has just kept putting pressure on them, making them nervous and in a situation like a big enemy. That kind of pressure like a gravitational environment is uncomfortable, but it does not feel obvious malice... Maude crossed the sword in front of him, stared at him with a smile, and asked: "Are you keeping your hand?" In response to Maude, it was a gravity knife that was cut horizontally with a smile. The invisible pressure came along with the powerful wind pressure, and once again shook Maude and the others out. The attack in this situation was still huge, but it could not cause substantial harm to Maude and the others. It''s just that the smile didn''t stop again this time, before Maude and the others could stabilize their figure, they took advantage of the situation to join the second attack. A large-scale **** trip! The tyrannical gravity is like a thick and invisible wall, from top to bottom, pressing Maude who are in mid-air to the ground. When Yixiao stopped taking the turn-based offensive that would take a few seconds to wait for the rest of Maude to regain the defensive position, the strength gap that was suppressed was undoubtedly revealed at this moment. With difficulty withstanding the oppressive force from above, everyone felt a deep sense of powerlessness. The strength of the man in front of him was so strong that they couldn''t see any chance of victory. This is... the strength of the general level! The figure of the green pheasant flashed through Maude''s mind. These top combat powers are all monsters... If he does his best, with his current strength, a few faces will be crushed into slag. Although not reconciled, this is reality. Now he is far from qualified to compete with the top powerhouses like Fujitora Green Pheasant. "Still too weak..." Maude gritted his teeth. Since entering the Great Channel, he has never missed an opportunity to increase his strength. But even so, in the face of a strong man like Yixiao, there is still no way to fight back. How big is the gap? Maude can''t see... After suppressing Maude and his group with the **** brigade, he smiled as if the turn-based mode was turned on again, and he did not take advantage of Maude and the others. "Unwilling?" With the help of seeing and hearing colors, I smiled and felt Maude''s emotions, and the gap between the slightly opened eyes could not help but closed. "But you are still young, aren''t you... juvenile." This sentence was hidden in his heart with a smile, and immediately strode towards Maude and his group. "Ok?" Suddenly, his smile moved slightly. At this moment, several straight white lines, at a speed not inferior to a bullet, shot straight towards the back of Maude. Before the white line arrived, Maude felt a strong sense of crisis from behind. Seeing and smelling domineering gave him a message at this moment. If you don''t hide, you will definitely die! However, Maude, who was suppressed by gravity, was still a bit slower despite his evasive actions. Maude''s heart sank. At the critical moment, he flashed a smile and walked behind Maude, swinging the knife, and the unconscious gravitational circle pressed the white line that came with the potential to kill heavily against the ground. boom! The ground cracked suddenly, as if it had been cut several times by a sharp weapon. "Furafur..." At the same time, a low, murderous laugh came from behind everyone. Hearing the signature laughter, both Mod and Luo''s eyes changed with their backs facing away. A smile raised his eyes and "looked" at the owner of the laugh. He who has always paid close attention to Qiwuhai, immediately judged the identity of the other party. "Seven Take Kaido Flamenco..." "Why are you blocking my bullet line? They... are not your enemies?" Doflamingo, who came at a pace that the six relatives did not recognize, smiled as he slowly returned the rod and knife with cold eyes. "The enemy..." With a smile, his expression was calm, and the scabbard was placed in front of his face. "I don''t see them as enemies." The content expressed by the calm and calm voice made Doflamingo feel a little absurd. Not the enemy? You have pulled the meteorite down. Are you telling me that it''s not the enemy? Also feel ridiculous, and Luo and them... Mental aura, Cavan, gluttony, um, above... (End of this chapter) Chapter 240： Confident Chapter 240 There is no fear Did not treat them as enemies? When they heard the words of a laugh, Lafayette and the others felt ridiculous, they really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Although the previous waves of attacks against them did not directly kill them, the power was not a joke. After expressing his stance with a smile, he did not relieve the **** brigade that kept pressing on Maud and the others, but calmly "watching" Doflamingo who suddenly kicked in. Doflamingo was standing on the edge of the **** brigade. On the forehead above the sunglasses, we could see the green veins trembling slightly. He, who came with utter anger, remained calm in this situation. He did not continue to kill Maude, but smiled coldly. After he smiled and blocked the bullet line that was enough to make Maud lose his life on the spot, Doflamingo immediately realized that no matter what kind of attack he put on Maud, he would do his best to block it. In this way, he can no longer make casual shots. Because, his target not far away this time is Mod and Luo, not the powerful middle-aged man in front of him. If it weren''t for this, how could he do nothing after one move with his previous style. "Furafur..." Doflamingo sneered twice, stretched his hands to the sides, looked at it with a thorny gaze, and said indifferently: "It''s not an enemy, then what is your relationship?" "Nothing to do with you." Yixiao held the handle of the knife tightly with his right hand, maintaining the action of being able to release the knife at any time. He has never liked the Qiwuhai established by the world government, and his tone of voice is naturally not much better. Doflamingo''s eyes were cold, and he glanced sideways at Maude and his group who were still suppressed by the Hell Brigade, with an unimaginable smile. If he is not an enemy, what is such a behavior? A smile did not give Doflamingo the slightest expression of a good face, the translucent aura, always warning Doflamingo not to cross the line. This is the confidence brought by one''s own strength. If it is an ordinary lone ranger, it is inevitable to be afraid of Doflamingo''s strength and the forces behind it. But to the extent of a smile, there is no fear. "Furfur, in that case..." Seeing a smile of oil and salt, and another unkind attitude of saying nothing, Doflamingo''s eyes flashed with killing intent. It is not something he wants to see inexplicably provoke a strong man of unknown origin, but today... he will kill Maude. Moreover, he could confirm that a smile did not regard Maude and the others as enemies, but the relationship must not be much better. Under this premise, he really reached the point of fighting to death, he didn''t believe that the man in front of him would make a stupid choice. Killing intent burst out! Doflamingo shot decisively. Five-color line! Doflamingo flexed his fingers like a beast''s claw, and grabbed Maude in the gravity circle of the Hell Brigade. Suddenly, five sharp thin lines shot out from his fingertips, following the swinging arm, drawing a beautiful and dangerous arc, facing Maude as a hood. Yixiao leaned forward slightly, pulled out the stick knife a few inches, and quickly pushed the stick knife back into the sheath. As I went, there was a crisp sound in the air. Seeing no signs, Doflamingo''s five-color line hitting Maud against gravity, as if being photographed by an invisible big hand, hit the ground. Under the interference of a smile, Doflamingo''s attack failed again. "Furafur..." Seeing this, the chill in Doflamingo''s eyes rose sharply. This guy...sure enough. The two confrontations, which are not serious or not, gave Doflamingo a clearer understanding of the strength of Yixiao. "Doflamingo...!" Luo turned his back to Doflamingo, resentment brewing in his chest. The meaning of his still living in the world is to personally push Doflamingo to hell. now, The enemy who hated him was behind him. but, His current situation, and the strength he possessed, were unable to implement the hatred that continuously emerged from the bottom of his heart. Therefore, he can only endure, and keep enduring... Compared to Rona''s slightly sullen expression, Maude was more calm. Originally forced by a smile to feel weak and almost desperate, in this case, if there is another Doflamingo, they will definitely be finished. If you don''t panic, it''s a lie to the children. But after Yixiao blocked two Doflamingo attacks for himself, Maude''s speculation on Yixiao''s behavior was confirmed, and he gradually calmed down. A false alarm... Maude sighed deeply in his heart. Such great ups and downs revealed to him the true truth of respect for strength. In this world, if you don''t have enough strength, you will only become a soft persimmon that is kneaded at will. "There is no danger for now..." Maude was under the pressure of gravity, while slowly turning around, calmly looking at Doflamingo who was not far away, who was full of violent aura. "Should I say bad luck or luck?" Looking at Doflamingo who couldn''t vent his anger, Maude twitched. When facing a smile, with their team strength, they will only be beaten without any backhand. But if it is facing Doflamingo, they will work together. Although they will not win much, they will not be easily destroyed by Doflamingo, and the probability of a smooth escape is not much lower. But, relatively speaking, the risk is not low. "Uncle, we can''t run, so, can we get rid of gravity?" While squinting at Doflamingo, Maude asked in a harmless tone to smile and dismiss the **** brigade, for which he even changed his name. and, Don''t run, just don''t run. He did not lie and was sincere enough. If anyone else hears Maude''s words, they might weigh it. But a smile is not needed. His experience can give him a lot of accurate information. Without much thought, he lifted the **** trip. As soon as the suppressing effect of gravity disappeared, Maud''s bodies lost their balance, but they stabilized their bodies in the next instant. Maude chuckled, twisted his neck slightly, and felt the deep cold killing intent from Doflamingo. "Go out in person, huh..." Maude had no fear, chuckled in his heart, ignored Doflamingo''s gaze, and turned to smile. "Uncle, Doflamingo is not a good bird. He doesn''t know how many countries are in dire straits based on his arms business. It''s better to take this opportunity...Let us join forces to help the sky and get rid of this here. Scourge." He understands how a smiling person can miss the opportunity to kill with a knife. "..." Hearing Maude''s words, Luo, who resisted the murderous heart, couldn''t help but stared at Maude with an incredible look. This is also OK? Doflamingo''s killing intent against Maude suddenly stagnated. He has absolute confidence to destroy the Maude Pirates, but if he adds a smile... "Ha ha." He smiled and heard the words, and "looked" a little playfully at Maude, whose tone was full of justice. "Youth, don''t have to make an inch." "Ok" Maude was a little disappointed, and immediately drew out Dark Crow without warning, and pulled the trigger at Doflamingo. Carrying a lead bullet wrapped in an armed color, he came to Doflamingo in a flash. Surprised at the fierce timing of Mod''s shooting, Doflamingo had no time to evade, so he could only choose to carry the fierce lead bullet head-on. But at this moment, He was inexplicably relieved. If he smiled at Maud, the situation would be troublesome. (End of this chapter) Chapter 241： Retreat Chapter 241 Each retreat Faced with a shot of Modna wrapped in armed color. Doflamingo hooked his finger, driving the line fruit ability after awakening, transforming the ground in front of him into tightly entangled lines. In an instant, the clumps of lines, like maltose, were quickly raised from the ground and turned into a line wall, standing in front of Doflamingo. Not only that, but a dark, armed color domineering was swept above the line wall. The lead bullet that flew from hit the line wall covered with armed colors. "boom!" With the impact point as the center, a powerful wave of air blasted around. When the air wave dissipated, the line wall that was instantly summoned by Doflamingo was unscathed. "Furafur..." After blocking the armed colored lead bullet, Doflamingo removed the line wall and looked at Maude, who was still firing. Even in the new world, there are not many gunners who can wrap their armed colors on bullets. Such a young Maude can control this technique, and with Doflamingo''s vision, he has to admit Maude''s potential. But now, but so. Doflamingo''s killing intent was surging all over, he turned to smile, and said in a cold tone: "I don''t know why you are hindering me, but this kid killed my family, so no matter what the price, I want him... to die here!" Such cruel words are more to test the bottom line of a smile. Before the words fell, the place where Doflamingo was based was surging like a sea. The hard rocky ground turned into countless sensational white lines, which is truly spectacular. "Are you awakened..." He raised his head with a smile, as if he could see the white lines rising into the sky like huge waves, and a solemn color could not help appearing between the eyebrows. Under the prestigious reputation, there is no vanity. With this alone, Doflamingo''s Qiwuhai is worthy of the name. "But everything comes first and then comes later." With a smile, he squatted and climbed up the hilt with his right hand, full of momentum! With normal people''s thinking, it is just for a few outsiders who have not even exchanged their names, even if they have the strength to do whatever they want, there is no need to grudge or even smash with Doflamingo. But people who have over-justified, in some cases, cannot be judged by common sense. It was originally requested to solve the smile of the Maud Pirates, at this moment, it became the strong umbrella of the Maud Pirates. If he hesitated for a long time, but finally decided to invite Servez to take a shot, seeing this scene, he didn''t know how to feel. It can only be said that things are impermanent. At the same time, the beauty of human nature lies. If Doflamingo knew the reason, I''m afraid that a smile would be a neurosis. "Furfur, if you can stop it, try it...!" Doflamingo''s blue veins rioted, and a black arc of overlord color appeared all over his body. He raised his arm and waved down, manipulating the huge white line waves rising to the sky, and patted his head towards Maude underneath. The monstrous white line and huge waves led to large shadows, covering Maud, Lafayette, Jaya and others. Faced with such a large-scale attack comparable to the natural element, turning around and fleeing has lost its meaning. "Oh!" Pele and Beibo, who first withdrew from the battle circle, took Philo out. At this moment, they looked at the huge white line waves controlled by Doflamingo, and they were shocked, and they couldn''t help worrying about the safety of Maude and the others. In the field. Maude and others looked solemn. Without waiting for them to respond, with a smile, they took the initiative to take Doflamingo''s offensive. Cang! With a smile, the knife slashed towards the white line. Purple ripples emerged in response to the trend, flying towards the huge white line. The two collided in the air instantly. The purple ripples melted into the huge white line without hindrance. boom! Immediately afterwards, the huge white-line wave that surged like a tsunami was squeezed into a plane by gravity generated out of thin air, and then crashed to the ground. "Ok?" Doflamingo''s expression changed. He tried to resist the gravity coming from above, but it had no effect at all. He could only let the gravity push the huge white line onto the ground. "Furafur..." Being suppressed in this way, Doflamingo''s laughter showed a touch of madness. Baibo! With a thought, Doflamingo did his best. The ground where the line of sight was visible turned into a wave of white thread. "Is there any more energy? I can''t tolerate any slack." Seeing Doflamingo transform into more white lines, he smiled very unexpectedly, and the solemnity between his brows suddenly became deeper. Fighting to this point, you can only fight to death and life. Without any hesitation, he smiled and kicked his feet and rushed to Doflamingo, but he directly abandoned the idea of ??using long-range attacks to compete. When Doflamingo saw this, he was manipulating a large number of white lines and waves. While resisting the gravitational circle, he swept toward all the enemies, including a smile, with clouds spreading over him. Is the suppression of gravity stronger, or the number of white lines dominates? The real chapter can be seen at this time. however, Yixiao''s mind was no longer purely suppressed, and while leaping forward quickly, he swung his knife and chopped several knives towards the rushing white waves. The horizontal force generated a huge hole in the white wave instantly. Afterwards, he smiled through the huge hole and came to Doflamingo. "Furfur, just rush over, aren''t you afraid that those little ghosts will be''drunk'' to death?" "They are not weak..." Smiled and slashed towards Doflamingo. On the blade, not only was the armed color entangled, it was also surrounded by purple ripples containing strong gravity. Doflamingo''s eyes condensed, and layer after layer of lines covered with armed colors were wrapped around his arm, and then he folded his arms and resisted the knife cut with a smile. clang! There was a dazzling spark at the intersection of the long knife and the arm. The heavy power transmitted from the sword exceeded Doflamingo''s expectations. Suddenly, Doflamingo was suppressed by a smile and his knees were slightly flexed and stretched, and his footing was also cracked. Both sides spare no effort. When the parry stalemate, the effects of the huge waves and the **** brigade are still raging. But a smile shared most of Doflamingo''s energy, so the surging waves and white waves could not pose any threat to Maude and the others. Doflamingo quickly realized this, and being suppressed by a smile close to him, unwilling and helpless, he could only disperse the killer move Baibo and use all his power to parry the attack with a smile. "For you, those little ghosts... are important enough to make you fight with me?" "..." Smiled silently. He has nothing to say about Doflamingo who is Qiwuhai. "Furfur, forget it..." Doflamingo noticed a smile. Although unreasonable, the man in front of him would really make a stupid choice that he didn''t want to see. Just to take Maude''s life today, I have to fight with a smile and die here. Under the world, is there anything more worthless than this? Smiling so stupid as to make such a choice, he would not accompany Doflamingo. At this moment, Doflamingo gave up his plan to destroy the Maude Pirates here, let alone take Luo away. A smile was noticed, but he still silently "watched" Doflamingo. In any case, it is not a good thing to fight Doflamingo here. "boom!" Just as the two sides were preparing to retreat, a shot was fired. A blood flower sputtered out of Doflamingo''s body among the sparks. (End of this chapter) Chapter 242： Run away in embarrassment Chapter 242 Escape in panic The person who fired was still Maud. This shot went straight to Doflamingo''s heart. If there is no accident, under the suppression of a smile, this gun should be able to shoot through Doflamingo''s heart. At that time, Maude could call up the Hunter''s Notes and write his name on it before Doflamingo''s vitality completely passed away. However, this lead bullet, which may bring huge benefits, only shot through Doflamingo''s shoulder blade. the reason is Before the lead bullet approached, Doflamingo did the opposite, taking the initiative to relax, letting the gravity of a smile squat down his body. That change in posture caused the lead bullet that should have been shot at the heart to fall on the shoulder blades at the last moment. It can be said that in the situation of being suppressed to death, Doflamingo almost filled his reaction and made the only excellent choice that can stop the loss, and even if he is lucky, he will not get hurt. This shot came extremely suddenly. The blood spattered from the shoulder blades of Doflamingo splashed into the air. With a smile, he frowned slightly, put away a part of his strength, and gave Doflamingo a little bit of life. Doflamingo is not a second stunner, taking advantage of this to get rid of the stalemate with Yixiao. His unpredictable motives and behaviors of a smile, he was shot coldly, and he was not in the mood to go into it. After getting away, Doflamingo drew back without hesitation, first pulling the distance between each other. Afterwards, Doflamingo''s gaze crossed and smiled, staring at Maude who was slowly putting away his flintlock in the distance. "Furfurfur..." The laughter filled with extreme malice swayed over the flat ground. Without any ruthless words, just a glance is enough to show Maude. Maude blankly faced the cold gaze that Doflamingo was looking at, quickly reloaded, and then pulled the trigger at Doflamingo. "boom!" Doflamingo''s laughter stopped, and he avoided Maude''s shot. Without a smile, it is obviously no longer an easy task to hit Doflamingo again. Modena''s shooting at Doflamingo again made Yixiao feel helpless. "Pity" Maude was deeply sorry for not being able to put a cold gun to kill Doflamingo, and immediately refilled the bullets, relied on the deterrence brought by a smile, and continued to shoot Doflamingo. "..." Doflamingo couldn''t laugh anymore at this time, and after avoiding several lead bullets from Maude, he left without looking back. If an outsider with unknown circumstances is present, after seeing this scene, I am afraid that Maude will use a flintlock to beat Doflamingo and fled in embarrassment. Unfortunately, a group of outsiders actually camea large number of navies headed by Servis. They came from another direction, just in time to see Maude raising his gun and shooting at Doflamingo. On the other end, Doflamingo dodged the shooting while fleeing away from the island. "That''s... Qiwu Haiduo Flamenco!?" "The one who opened the gun is Bacardi Maud!!!" "what''s the situation" Serves and the other navy were immediately confused by the scene before them, and some of the navies were so shocked that their eyes almost came out. Dignified Qiwu Haiduo Flamenco was hit with a pistol and fled in embarrassment by Maude? Who believes this kind of thing? But the facts are in front of them, and they cannot tolerate their unbelief. "This" Servez struggled to withdraw his gaze and turned to look at Maude''s navy. The gaze paused for a few seconds on Maude, and then fell on a smile. "In the end what happened?" Servis looked puzzled. In the field. Seeing Doflamingo out of the range of the gun line, Maude could only put away the dark crow. In the last few shots, he didn''t expect to shoot Doflamingo down. At most, he would seize the last chance to disgust Doflamingo. "Why keep your hands?" Maude collected the dark crow and silently looked at the back with a smile. In the situation just now, Maude would never miss the opportunity, and decisively shot Doflamingo coldly. In his opinion, even if that shot did not hit Doflamingo''s vitals, it would definitely be the last straw to overwhelm Doflamingo. However, Yixiao took the initiative to make room for Doflamingo at a critical moment. If it weren''t for Maud''s smile, he didn''t want to take Doflamingo''s life. Otherwise, at that time, he had to play around with what he said, trying to make the smile continue to work, and keep Doflamingo''s life here. After all, it is estimated that such a precious opportunity will not happen again. The result is so. I can only say, it''s a pity... But it''s done, and it doesn''t make much sense to think about it now. After Doflamingo retreated, Lafayette Jaya and the others did not relax, they all looked silently and smiled. With a smile, they ignored Lafayette''s guard gaze, and slowly turned to "look" towards Maude. "Boy, you are really not soft at all." "Well for the people." Maude broke off casually, and decisively put the Chidori in his sheath, indicating that he would not fight again. "Do you want to kill the people..." With a smile, I heard the sound of Maude''s long sword returning to its sheath, paused, and calmly said: "You can rest assured for the time being, I won''t kill you again." "Dead hand? Uncle, you have been keeping your hand since the beginning, right?" Maude looked at him and smiled seriously. If he hadn''t been merciful, he would have become a cold corpse. He smiled and shook his head, and said: "I didn''t keep my hands on the''attacks'' you launched from beginning to end. If your strength is not good, hehe..." At this point, the inexplicable chuckle made Maud''s people feel slightly cold. If you think about it carefully, this is the truth... Although I didn''t feel the malice or killing intent of Yixiao. But if they don''t have the strength to resist meteorites or gravity cuts, they will only die miserably. "Uncle, just let us go, don''t you explain to the navy headquarters?" "?" He smiled, tilted his head slightly, and looked confused. Looking at the reaction with a smile, Maude was stunned. The reaction seemed to say...what does the navy headquarters have to do with me? "Uncle, you are... not the navy?" "Although I did not sign up for a taboo, I never said that I am a navy." A smile didn''t catch any weirdness in Maude''s words. "..." Lafayette and others couldn''t help but looked at them with complicated expressions and smiled. Not the navy? It shouldn''t be a bounty hunter who sees money open, right? That being the case, what does it mean to come aggressively before? Maude rubbed his temples. He did not remember some things so clearly. Only know that three years later, he was born with a smile, and then served as a general. This is actually nothing. That is, they received the news from Sabo earlier, and they were also mentally prepared for the navy to land on the island to hunt them down. At this knotty eye, a smile came. So Maude, of course, regarded Yixiao as the navy sent by his headquarters to arrest them. If it weren''t, how could a smile come to Rolle Island so coincidentally and find them with a clear goal? Forget it... Anyway, as long as they don''t laugh at them and continue to shoot, it will be fine. "Uncle, can we go now?" Maude looked at it and smiled, no matter what, leave it first. He smiled and said seriously: "I''m afraid...no." "Huh? Why?" The expressions of everyone changed slightly. At this moment, Serves and the navy came to the scene. Although the great **** with a smile was there, they were still anxious and stared at Maud with extremely jealous eyes. A cold-blooded man who was known as a butcher, and beat Doflamingo like that with a pistol. If it suddenly rises, the consequences are unimaginable. Deep fear has caused many navies to make up some terrifying pictures on their own. For a while, the eyes that looked at Maude were mixed with a little fear. Maude was inexplicable, frowning at these uninvited guests. "Mr. Yixiao." Servez yelled out a smiling name with honorifics. This move made Maude''s eyes constricted slightly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 243： So-called good Chapter 243 The so-called good deeds Since going to sea, Maude has never actively attacked the navy. Generally, the navy will act first, and he will counterattack for granted. When selecting prey, only pirates are the main ones. It''s not a big deal to talk about the reasons. Under the premise that there is no difference, between good people and bad people, Maud will naturally tend to treat bad people as prey. This has nothing to do with justice. It is nothing more than the trend of human nature. But Maude did kill a lot of navies. This is an inevitable fact. If the smile is biased towards the navy, plus the arrival of this group of navies who know the smile. Probably, it will trigger a situation that Maude did not want to see. Maude stared blankly at Servez and the navy, waiting for changes. "Servis." He smiled and nodded at Servis. Servez turned to look at Maude and others, his face tense and a little nervous. "Mr. Yixiao, you are..." "Brother Servis." Philo interrupted in time and interrupted Servez. Servez moved his eyes and looked at Philo, who had a crow mask on his face, and a flash of joy flashed in his eyes. "Doctor Philo, are you all right." "What can I do? It''s this fierce old man, maybe you called it!" Philo clenched his fists and looked to the side with a smile. The latter raised his finger and scratched his forehead, thinking I am old? "Uh" Servez was dumb. Aside, Maude and the others looked at Servez''s reaction, but they knew the reason for coming to Lor Island to trouble them with a smile. Then... What should I do now? Maude sighed in his heart. This group of navy can''t stop them, but if they smile and don''t let them go, they can only stay where they are. Speaking of which, this group of navy yelled and laughed, but it was a mistake to save Maude and them. Thinking of the shots of Piupiu Doflamingo just now, this beam is getting deeper and deeper. It is still unclear how good the relationship between Yixiao and the navy is, but Maude does not want to be too passive. He ignored the presence of Servis and other navies, smiled, and said seriously: "Uncle, if you don''t let us go, you don''t want to hand us over to these navies?" "No!" Without waiting for a smile, Philo stood directly in front of Serves and other navies. Although his expression was hidden by the crow mask, the excited tone directly exposed Philo''s emotions. Servez saw this, his expression was slightly bitter, and he felt helpless. With their strength, how can they have the confidence to attack the Maude Pirates. If it were not for the presence of a smile, they would never have come directly across from the Maude Pirates. With a calm smile, he "looked" at Maude who was close to him, and he twitched his mouth. Instead of answering Maude''s words, he showed an unclear smile. "..." Maude raised his eyebrows. after an hour. On the large flat ground in the middle of the village, many navies sit or squat. Everyone is holding a bowl of mushroom broth. Around, there are enthusiastic villagers. This village is the village where Maude and the others are about to wipe out the plague tail. And these villagers have got rid of Lafayette''s hypnotic state. The reason for showing such enthusiasm now is purely based on the golden sign of the navy and the navy''s intention to help their village solve the plague. Sitting on the floor with a smile, he took a big sip of the broth stewed by Jia Ya. In the end, as a noodle expert, he raised his head slightly, spit out a sigh of heat, and said with emotion: "It''s a pity that you don''t add any noodles to such a fresh soup." Maude, who took off his protective clothing, sat cross-legged and smiled, looking down at the steaming broth in the bowl. While Jia Ya was cooking the soup, through a smile and Philo''s explanation, Maude then sorted out the ins and outs of the whole thing. First of all, Servez''s navy is the kind of pure justice division, even if it is not within the scope of its power, it will take the initiative to provide assistance to Lor Island. The fact that he could spare his life for the sake of strangers made the branch of the navy where Serves was located, and was appreciated by the smiles that traveled around. Under this premise, it happened that Maude and the others came to Roll Island. Because Maude has a bad reputation outside, he is called a cold-blooded butcher. Therefore, Serves feared that the Maud Pirates would be unfavorable to the residents of Lor Island, and was not sure to deal with the Maud Pirates, so he invited a smile to stay in the branch base recently. A smile is originally the kind of hateful, entrusted, naturally will not refuse. However, he and Servis couldn''t think of how the Mord Pirates, which had slaughtered a town and wiped out a town, would solve the plague for the residents of Lor Island for free. After seeing it with my own eyes, I changed my mind with a smile. After Servez confirmed the matter on the spot, plus Philo''s strong admiration for what the Maud Pirates did during this time. After making a slight change to the Maude Pirates, he lost the idea of ??being an enemy of the Maude Pirates. Like a smile, he regarded solving the plague as the most important thing. After clarifying the cause and effect, Maude''s only feeling was...be afraid of it. While waiting for the members of the Red Heart Pirates to come and meet, if not for this [good deed] to solve the plague on Lor Island. Without Doflamingo''s action, just a smile is enough to destroy them. It was also because of this [good deed] that I even took the initiative to block the threat from Doflamingo for them. Is there a reward for kindness... Maude was in a mixed mood. Later, he also knew the motivation behind them with a smile. That iscontinue to solve the plague on Lor Island. When Yixiao expressed this request, she put her posture very low, without the style that a strong person should have. This is really a man full of humanity. In any case, Maude has no reason to refuse. "Uncle Smile, even if Servis lied to the navy headquarters that we had left Rolle Island, the navy that had already come from the navy headquarters wouldn''t necessarily turn around and go back directly?" "No need to worry." After drinking the last sip of the soup with a smile, he said solemnly: "I asked you to stay and continue to help the residents of the island. During this period, I will not let anyone disturb you." "Huh, this is decent." On the side, Philo murmured a little. A smile pretended not to hear. At this moment, Bailey held a bowl of broth with noodles and came to smile. "Here you are, with noodle broth." "Oh, this is really..." He took the bowl with a smile, his eyes opened slightly, and he looked surprised. Bailey picked his nose and grinned: "Sister Jia Ya said, as long as it is a food-related request, you are welcome, just ask!" "Thank you." He smiled and raised his head, facing the figure standing in front of the cauldron in the distance. It can be said that hearing is worse than seeing. Although his eyes cannot see, he can discern everything with his heart. .......... In order not to let external factors disturb the solution of the plague. Servez did not hesitate to lie to the navy headquarters that the Maud Pirates had left Roll Island. For this reason, a warship set out from the navy headquarters and led by a lieutenant general, after learning of this information, can only choose to wait for the news. If there is further news about the movement of the Maud Pirates, the warship will turn directly. If not, you can only return home. From beginning to end, the navy headquarters did not doubt the authenticity of the intelligence provided by Servis. But just a few days later. The intelligence of the Maud Pirates on Roll Island spread throughout the underground world. There is a navy that has planted eyeliners in the underground world, and naturally also learned this information. Somewhere in the sea. The green pheasant rides a bicycle and travels leisurely on the sea. The sea behind the wheel is an ice road that is so long that there is no end in sight. "Lor Island...Tsk, what a coincidence." The green pheasant looked into the distance, freed his hand and rubbed his chin. (End of this chapter) Chapter 244： Whirlpool center Chapter 244 Whirlpool Center After the Battle of Mad Hatter Town, Maude, who had been silent for eight months, broke into the public''s field of vision with an unscrupulous attitude. Vaguely, there is the momentum to replace last year''s Fire Fist Ace and become the new center of the whirlpool. This statement is not an exaggeration. In the past years, if there were no major incidents, some dazzling new stars that turned out to have always attracted attention from all walks of life. Last year, it was Firefist Ace. After entering the great waterway, it became famous in just a few months, attracting the continuous attention of the Four Emperors and the Admiral of the Navy. For a whole year, all parts of the world have been paying attention to the future of Fire Fighting Ace. It wasn''t until Huoquan Ace joined the Whitebeard Pirates that this kind of targeted attention had the momentum to disappear. According to the development of the original plot, this year should be a glorious year for Cavendish. After half a year, Cavendish will enter the new world in the second half of the Great Channel with a bounty of 280 million. At that time, his shining debut will make a sensation all over the world. Regrettably, the appearance of Maude is destined to curb Cavendish''s bright future. Those journalists who were moved by the wind, because of the existence of Maud, no longer put all their energy on Cavendish. Coupled with Dede Turkeys [fanning the flames] from time to time, the lights that should have been gathered on Cavendish''s body naturally transferred to Maude. In such an environment, the Warring States period, as the admiral of the navy, has always paid great attention to these dazzling new stars with full sense of existence. However, the three generals in the navy didn''t care much about the newcomers and pirates. The yellow monkey is, so is the red dog. The green pheasant should be the same. However, because of the Mad Hatter Town incident, coupled with Maude''s activity during this period, the green pheasant will more or less pay attention to information related to Maude. For example, in the near future, the peach rabbit was deflated by Maude. Compared to this, the senior in this department who likes to eat senbei does not seem to care about the threat that Maud may bring in the future. As for the green pheasant, it actually doesn''t matter. Among the people who participated in the Mad Hatter Town incident, Taotu was very persistent towards Maude. "Well, do you want to take a stroll?" The green pheasant stopped its pedaling action, and stepped on the ice with its right foot, his eyes showing thinking. He thought to himself, it''s not far anyway, and there''s nothing to do, so let''s take a look. After making the decision, he turned the front of the car a bit. Suddenly, a sea king rushed out of the sea, staring at the green pheasant with red eyes. "Ling Ling--" The green pheasant raised his head to look at the sea king class, and drew a few bells to signal the sea king class to give way. The Neptune class paused, and immediately rushed towards the green pheasant. A few seconds passed- A huge ice sculpture appeared on the sea. The green pheasant riding a bicycle went slowly away. Lingling! ........ Somewhere above the calm sea, a warship anchored and anchored here. "Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, the news is confirmed." On the deck, a seaman came behind Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel. Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel with a Mohican hairstyle and a flowing beard heard the words, waved his arms, and said solemnly: "Remove the anchor and raise the sails, and go to Lor Island." "Yes!" Following the order of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, the seamen of various divisions mobilized one after another, and there was a dense footsteps on the deck. call-- The sails of the warship stirred up, and under the impetus of the wind, the huge hull moved slowly and headed towards the island of Lor. at the same time. Above the sea further afield, there was also a warship rushing towards Lor Island. Not only that, as the news that Maude was in Lor Island spread in the underground world, the hunters who were jealous of the high bounty, grouped independently and went to Lor Island by boat. If you can get Maud''s head, even if the Navy will deduct a part of the bounty, if you add in the bounty from the underground world, there will be more than one billion benefits. It''s not common for prey with high cost performance like Maud. Therefore, fueled by high profits, those who want to take Maud''s head are not limited to bounty hunters in the underground world. Suddenly, undercurrents surged. Countless eyes focused on the barren island of Rolle. Maude''s existence does indeed have a tendency to become the center of the whirlpool. .......... Rolle Island. Ten days have passed since Yixiao landed on the island. During this period, with the assistance of Servis''s navy, Maude and Luo and his team, with super high efficiency, eradicated the source of the plague in a village. Of course, Luo is the most tiring. Not sure if it was the excitement brought by Doflamingo, Luo Yu worked hard. That kind of almost crazy performance made Maude very worried about Luo''s sudden death. On this day, Maude and his team came to the next village. With the navy coming forward, Lafayette''s hypnotic ability is not needed. And these villagers who have not been hypnotized, after the treatment is over, always thank you happily. In this regard, this group of navies always looked content, but as for Maude and the others, there was no wave of trouble. Time passed bit by bit. Half a month passed. With the efforts of everyone, the action to control the plague has achieved great results. With this trend going on, it will take less than a month to completely eradicate the plague on Roll Island. "Sucking..." With a smile, he was holding a bowl of freshly baked vegetarian noodles, watching the crowds busy, and eating them tastefully. Among the crowd, he is also the most leisurely. Every day, Jia Ya can change the way to make various pasta for him to eat, and life is very uncomfortable. After all, his duty is [bodyguard], and he is just watching him before no one comes to make trouble. After eating up a bowl of delicious vegetarian noodles in two or three times, he smiled and looked for Bailey''s figure subconsciously, and wanted Bailey to help him fill another bowl. At this moment, he smiled and turned to look in the direction of the coastline. That powerful sight and smell spread all over the island in an instant. "I want to eat two more bowls..." With a smile, slowly put down the dishes and chopsticks, lifted the wooden staff put aside, got up and walked towards the coastline. Maude, who had returned from hunting, just saw a smile heading out of the village. "come yet" Maude''s eyes flashed, and he decisively dropped his prey and smiled. Picking up people''s heads or something, but his favorite thing. .......... Coastline north of Rolle Island. A big ship with a capacity of five hundred people docked here. "It''s finally here!" A fierce bald man looked at the land close at hand, unable to hide his excitement. "Billion Baileys, I''m here!" The wooden ladder extended from the big ship and was put on the shore. A group of murderous people quickly walked down the wooden ladder and came to the shore. "You didn''t eat, did you? Don''t give me a hurry!" The bald man looked at Lu Xu''s subordinates walking down the wooden ladder, and seemed dissatisfied with the efficiency, brandishing a knife and roaring. Listening to the boss''s urging, these people ran and jumped down the wooden ladder. Snapped-- At this moment, there was a slight pop in the air. Then, the big ship anchored on the shore, the wooden ladder on the shore, and the crowd on the wooden ladder disappeared out of thin air in an instant. Suddenly the weird situation made the group of lawless people who couldn''t wait to take the head of Maud''s item stand on the spot. "Fa, what happened?" The headed bald man, his eyes widened, a little at a loss. "If you want to travel, where do you want to go?" A gentle and gentle voice came to the ears of more than a hundred people present in due course. (End of this chapter) Chapter 245： Why come Why chapter 245 came The gentle and gentle voice appeared abruptly. A group of criminals in the underground world, headed by bald men, violently followed the reputation. Suddenly, a tall figure with a height of nearly seven meters, wearing a bear ear spotted hat and holding a thick paper book, broke into their eyes. After seeing the face of the voice master, everyone''s eyes shrank sharply, and the blood on their faces faded like tide. "You, you are... King Seven Wuhai, the tyrant Basolomi. Bear!!!" "how come" "Why such a big man is here!!!" The group of people was shocked and backed away frequently, and some of the courageous people shook their legs in shock, and their weapons even dropped to the ground. "Damn, actually gave our ship to..." The bald man looked at the bear in horror, his fingertips holding the handle of the knife very pale because of excessive force. He has always been habitually speaking harsh words. When facing bears, he feels like a little daughter-in-law who is submissive. She doesn''t even dare to say a word of the usual verbal mantra. The bear lowered his head and looked blankly at the panic-stricken Hundred-odd Man, and slowly lifted the palm of his gloved hand. Seeing the bear''s movements, the group of people who lost their fighting spirit screamed and turned and fled. Can make such a big ship and the four hundred people still on board disappear out of thin air in an instant. Such a terrifying ability ruthlessly crushed their will. "You trash!!!" The bald man saw his men running faster than the rabbits, and he was furious. In this case, turning around and running away is the most stupid decision. Only by holding a group and fighting to the death can you win the first line of life. The bear''s gaze passed over the bald man, to the group of people who had escaped very decisively. call out-- In the vision of the bald man, the bear was lost in vain. There is no wind and no sound. It just disappeared out of thin air. "No, it''s gone..." The bald man''s face was extremely pale, his lips kept trembling, and his body became very stiff. After a few seconds passed, the gentle voice of the bear suddenly came from behind. "What is the purpose of your coming to Rolle Island?" "Behind me!?" The bald man heard the bear''s voice and turned around mechanically. The only thing that caught the eye was the tall and strong figure of the bear, not the group of men who had just escaped. Five seconds? No, it only takes about three seconds. So many people just disappeared silently? This is... the strength of the Qiwuhai under the king! The bald man looked dull, how could he answer the bear''s question. Xiong raised his palm and patiently repeated the question just now: "What is the purpose of your coming to Lor Island?" "Take, take away Bacardi Maud''s head..." The bald man slowly returned to his senses, looking up at the bear''s paw in horror. "is it" Xiong whispered to himself, flashed away, and came to the bald man. Before the bald man could react, he was slapped by the bear''s paw. Snapped-- With a soft sound, the bald man disappeared out of thin air, leaving only a circle of swirling dust on the ground. After using the flesh ball fruit ability to shoot away the last person, the bear put on his gloves, holding the thick paper book, and walked towards the island. Because the bear is very tall, every step he takes, he will make a dull noise. That movement was in sharp contrast with the silent momentary movement just now. Behind him is an empty coastline. It''s hard to imagine that ten seconds ago, there would be a big ship carrying the number five hundred people here. Bang bang... With a dull sound of footsteps, the bear left the shoreline and set foot on the plain. Far ahead, there was a mess. There was no green grass, only countless pieces of dry hard soil turned up, and countless large and small pits. "..." Xiong silently looked at the ruined plain, and then stopped moving. It''s not that I was attracted by the environment left over from the fierce battle, but... The bear looked at the person walking slowly from the front with a smile, paused, and slowly took off the gloves he had just put on. powerful. This was the judgment that came to him instantly when he saw a smile for the first time. As if because of the bear''s move to remove his gloves, he stopped with a smile and raised his stick. He couldn''t see, he didn''t know who came, but he could know the strength of the other party by seeing and hearing. Even, not weaker than Doflamingo. "Why come?" He smiled and "looked" at the bear, and his right hand climbed onto the hilt of the knife. Regardless of the name, only the intention. Xiong was silent for a while, and said without any waves: "Plague." "Oh?" A surprised smile. This answer was beyond his expectation. I thought it was for the Maude Pirates... Nevertheless, a smile did not lift the posture. At this time, Maude came to the scene and saw Basolomi Bear, who was nearly seven meters tall. Even if he wears and looks blind, he can instantly recognize the bear''s identity. "Barosomi. Bear..." Maude was slightly startled, relying on his memory, he barely called out the bear''s name. Unfortunately, compared to the more recognizable titles of Tyrant and Qiwuhai, Maude could not remember the real full name of Xiong. Hearing the wrong name, Xiong couldn''t help looking at Maude, and corrected his expression blankly: "It''s Bassoromi Bear." "Ah, sorry..." Maud was a little embarrassed to call someone the wrong name in person. On the side, with that name and a smile, he knew the identity of the powerful man in front of him. It''s Qiwuhai again... He smiled and didn''t speak, but the bear''s gaze gathered on Maude. "Bacardi Maud." Suddenly, Xiong whispered Maude''s name again. "Ok?" Maude looked up at the bear. Being so directly named, I feel like I am a goal. However, there should be no such possibility, right? Maude knew the details of bears anyway. On the face of it is Qiwuhai, but in the dark he is a cadre of the revolutionary army. To be reasonable, it should not be shot at him. However, in the several calls with Sabo some time ago, he did not hear Sabo mention that the bear might come to Rolle Island. Maude''s thoughts turned quickly. Xiong looked at Maude and said calmly: "I heard that you are managing the plague on the island?" Maude''s eyes moved slightly. It is said that? This means that before Xiong came to Rolle Island, there was a high probability that he had contacted the revolutionary army. Without thinking about it, Maude nodded and said: "Yes." Xiong Wenyan paused for a while and said calmly: "I want to go and see." "welcome." Maude can''t figure out the bear''s intention for the time being. The only thing that is certain is that the bears that suddenly come to this island will not become their enemies. This alone is sufficient. However, after that, I have to call Sabo to ask about this. With a smile, he couldn''t feel the bear''s hostility, and he slowly lowered the stick. Before coming, he had been mentally prepared for a fierce battle, but he didn''t expect it to be like this. If I knew it, I would stay in the village and eat two more bowls of noodles. A smile is still thinking about today''s vegetarian noodles. Maude came here to pick up people''s heads, but he didn''t expect that the people would be bears. He leads the way and prepares to return to the village with the bear. As soon as the three of them walked hundreds of meters, they heard dense footsteps coming from the south. In the distance, a group of bounty hunters with knives and guns came in mighty, about two to three hundred people. "I saw Bacardi Maud!" Someone exclaimed in excitement, as if he had picked up a million on the side of the road. Maude, Yixiao, and Xiong heard the noise filled with excitement from the side, and couldn''t help but look sideways at the group of people. "Uh???" The group of bounty hunters looked at the Tyrant Bear who was accompanying Maude in amazement. This special code is to pick up the bomb... (End of this chapter) Chapter 246： Powerful beater Chapter 246 Powerful Thug The little Lor Island, which was ravaged by the plague, has never attracted so much attention. People have landed on the island one after another, and there have been countless people on the road afterwards. They came for Maude. To be precise, it is Mod that is worth about one billion people. To them, Maude is a walking treasury, whoever grabs it first will be able to live happily forever. The five hundred people who landed from the northern coastline just now, as well as the two to three hundred bounty hunters in front of them, belong to the first group of faster movements. They came to Lor Island first. But what awaits them is not surprise, but disaster. The former took a boat with people and was slapped by a bear to a corner of the world. The latter, that is, the group of bounty hunters in front of him, after discovering Maude, before he could be happy, they saw the Tyrant Bear accompanying Maude. Suddenly, they seemed to be in an ice cellar. Based on the current information, they would never have thought that Maude had something to do with the tyrant Xiong? This group of bounty hunters froze directly in place. But what they didn''t know was that the real threat was not the tyrant bear they thought, but the middle-aged man who seemed to borrow a name and was holding a wooden staff. Being photographed by the bear, he still lives. To be left, a dead end. Maude looked at the group of bounty hunters who were intimidated on the spot, and a touch of playfulness flashed in his eyes. Through Sabos advance notice, he knew that in the future, people who wanted to get rid of him and get high rewards would come to Rolle Island in an endless stream. only No matter how many people come, I''m afraid they can''t push down the high wall named Yixiao beside him. Perhaps, there will be another strong wall named Qiwuhai Tyrant Xiong. This is very interesting. Maude picked up the corner of his mouth. He hasn''t credited experience points for a long time. In the last period of time when the plague is completely eradicated, people like this who come to trouble, the more the better. At this moment, he smiled as a powerful thug, and shot directly. With just one stroke of the **** brigade, the group of bounty hunters who were still happy for a few seconds were pressed to the ground. In the face of a smile at the level of a general, as long as the combat power is below the level, then the number is meaningless. This **** brigade is actually equivalent to the overlord''s domineering, able to verify the enemy''s weight in an instant. As far as the result is concerned, the strength of this group of bounty hunters is not very good, and after being pressured by the **** brigade, more than half of them lost consciousness in a short while. "Uncle smile, you should go back to the village first." Maude took a few steps forward and pulled out Chidori. He smiled and looked at Maude, who took the initiative to walk towards the group of bounty hunters. He was a little surprised, but he didn''t care much. He turned around and walked towards the village. The bear did not move, but silently looked at Maude. As Qiwuhai, the obligation he needs to perform is only to respond to the very call. In addition, Qiwuhai is more free than ordinary pirates. The bear''s intention to come to Rolle Island was indeed for the plague. But if Maude is in trouble, the secret relationship between Maude and the revolutionary army, he will also help. Especially in this situation, countless bounty hunters are on their way to Rolle Island. In terms of facts, Xiong didn''t think that the Maud Pirates could withstand so many unkind people. But now it seems that he was worrying too much. Withdrawing his gaze at Maude, Xiong turned to look at the smile that walked ahead. "This man..." Waves appeared in the bear''s eyes. There are not many people who can put pressure on him in the front. The man in front of him named Yixiao is one. I just don''t know what the relationship between this powerful man and Maude is. After a pause, the bear followed with a smile. A smile and the bear''s departure made the group of bounty hunters panic, but also an accident and a surprise. "You guys are too happy too soon." Maude looked indifferently at the group of bounty hunters who wanted to exchange others'' heads for money. As soon as the voice fell, a dark blue sword aura was suddenly cut out, and the bounty hunter who was squeezed out of consciousness by the **** brigade was crushed along the way. These guys who couldn''t support the **** brigade were not qualified to be written into the hunter''s notes by Maude. After a few sword qi passed, nearly two hundred corpses appeared on the ground. The remaining fifty or sixty bounty hunters seemed to finally remember one thing at this moment. This man named Bacardi Maud is a big pirate with a bounty of 360 million! ! ! One hour passed. There are corpses all over the plain. Maude closed the Hunter''s notes contentedly. Without Lafayette''s hypnotic ability, it took Maude a lot of energy and time to interrogate the prey''s intelligence. "The long-lost experience value..." Maude removed the hunter''s notes and sighed softly. Stayed on Rolle Island for nearly two months. During this period, he was not idle, except for hunting to provide food for the villagers, he just kept exercising. But after two months of exercise, it is not as good as the benefits of a dozen prey on the ground. "This is the first batch." Maude looked at the corpses all over the floor with a smile. It just so happened that there were quite a few pits left by Yixiao''s fight with Doflamingo. Therefore, before leaving, Maude deliberately buried the bodies of these bounty hunters in the pit. Otherwise, the environment of Lor Island may cause another plague. After burying the last corpse, Maude got up and walked towards the village. "If you want my bounty, come quickly..." Maude is looking forward to the arrival of the second batch of uninvited guests. If he knew that the bear had taken five hundred people off the northern coastline, he would be heartbroken. Anyway, As long as the powerful thug is always online with a smile, Maud can keep picking up people''s heads. He must seize this rare opportunity. Not to mention reaching the level of Yixiao''s combat power earlier, at least, to ensure that next time you face a powerful enemy of the same level as Yixiao, you will not have no resistance. Maude''s desire to become stronger has never slackened... Rather than becoming stronger quickly, Maude didn''t care even if Yixiao noticed the clue. It was two hours after returning to the village. As soon as he came back, Maude saw Philo who kept tapping on the wall of [operating room] with a crow mask. That''s a way for Philo to express his emotions. "what happened?" Maude walked over. Hearing Maude''s voice, Philo stopped beating the wall and said in a huff: "That big guy named Xiong can enter the''Operating Room'' to watch Mora''s surgery when he first came here, but I begged Luo so many times, so I just won''t let me in!!!" "Uh" Maude looked at the door of the [Operating Room] and didn''t know how to pick Philo''s words. Unexpectedly, Luo would let the newly arrived bear watch the operation. Is there any reason for this? In other words, If Xiong and Luo cooperate with each other, can they directly force the [Demon Power] in the body of the capable person, and then keep it intact? As long as the success rate is close to 100%. But forget it... Information like this cannot be exposed at will if it is not necessary. If you accidentally let the Navy master key information. Then, those capable people imprisoned in Advance City will be out of luck... (End of this chapter) Chapter 247： Promoted to six stars Chapter 247 Promotion to six stars Xiong went into Luo''s [Operating Room]. Maude was surprised, but did not interfere. After staying in the temporary stronghold for a while, Maude left alone and came to a small forest not far from the village. Leaning with his back on a dead tree that had lost its vitality, Maude opened the cover of the watch phone worm and dialed the communication number that Saab had prepared for him. After a few seconds, the call was connected. "Mo... it''s rare that you would take the initiative to call." On the other side of the phone worm, Sabo''s breathless voice came. The remaining sound was accompanied by the sound of fighting and gunfire. Perhaps because of this, Sabo didn''t call Maude by name. "you are busy?" Hearing the sound of fighting, Maude raised his eyelids. "Ah, a little bit." Sabo replied, and then, there was a dull sound of punches. Maude thought that Sabo should be in battle, and under this situation, he answered the phone, really... "Then you should be busy, I''ll call you at night." "Don''t be so troublesome, you will take the initiative to call, there must be important things." Sabo had just finished speaking, followed by a loud explosion. Judging from the movement, the battle should be fierce. The thing that makes the revolutionary army take the initiative to fight, except to save slaves, is to capture a certain country... Isn''t it a capture of a country? Maude shook his head slightly, anyway Sabo said that there was no problem, then he stopped hanging up and went straight to the subject. "The bear has come to Lor Island, did you let him come?" "Bear? Which bear?" "Seven Wuhai, Basolomi Bear." "..." There was a sudden silence on Sabo''s side. Upon seeing this, Maude suddenly realized that Xiong''s identity on the bright side was Qiwuhai, not a cadre of the revolutionary army. Thinking about it further, even if the bear is coming to Roll Island, it is impossible for Sabo to take the initiative to inform him of it. At first Maude was surprised that Sabo hadn''t told him about it, but now that I think about it, it''s normal not to say it. A few seconds later, Sabo''s voice came from the phone worm again. "Call you later." As soon as the voice fell, the phone hung up. Maude looked at the watch phone bug that heard the blind tone. It seems... accidentally surprised Sabo. Also, Xiong is a matter of revolutionary army cadres, and not many people know about it. Even the signs revealed in a few words are enough for Sabo to get nervous. Maude pressed down the cover of the watch phone bug, and began to think about what reason he would use to deal with Saab. suddenly, Maude raised his head and looked at the shadow on one side. "You are here." "Oh oh..." Lafayette walked out of the shadows and smiled and said, "I will follow my own initiative. Would you mind?" "how come." Maude shook his head and said with a smile: "Just to tell you something." "About hunting?" Lafayette came to Maude, and on that pale and bloodless face, a weird smile was slowly revealed. "guessed?" Maude smiled. Raphael said seriously, "There is such a powerful''bodyguard'' there, and it just happens that someone sends our information that we are still on Roll Island to the underground world. Shouldn''t it be a pity to use it?" "Ah" The corner of Maude''s mouth twitched, and said, "A batch of prey came today. With him, I took it without any effort." "Wow." Lafayette pursed his lips. Although he was not present, he could imagine the situation. With the ability to smile, it was mostly just a force of gravity to suppress the guy who came to Lor Island to find trouble. Maude looked at Lafayette and said, "It''s just that without your hypnotic ability, it took me a lot of effort to get information." Lafayette turned the crutches slowly, smiled and said, "After that, let me follow." "Ok." Maude nodded. Lafayette stopped the crutches, carried it behind his back, and reminded: "The man''s knowledge is extremely powerful, maybe he will notice your ability." "It''s ok." Maude looked up, looked at the bare branches and leaves above the dead leaves, and said lightly: "This is a rare opportunity to harvest experience as much as possible, more important than anything." "Oh oh..." Lafayette looked at Maude quietly. Although the handsome face was calm, Lafayette could feel the urgency hidden under the calm. Being easily suppressed by a smile some time ago, and the ability that Doflaming showed after his visit, reminded them of one thing-weakness. Then, wanting to go faster is a matter of course. Maude did not speak any more, but looked up at the dead branches above. Lafayette saw this and stood quietly aside. There was silence in the forest. After a long time. "Blubru..." The ringing of the phone worm''s call seemed very abrupt at this moment. It seems that Sabo has spared time to call... Maude opened the cover of the phone bug of the watch directly and connected the phone. "Maud, how did you know?" After the call was connected, Sabo''s voice came out first, with a questioning at the beginning. Maud paused, pretending to be confused: "Know what?" "The identity of the bear." "Oh, guess." "..." The other end of the phone worm was quiet for a few seconds, and then Sabo''s unbelieving voice came. "I do not believe." "Well, it was the bear accidentally exposed. At first I was not very sure, but now, I can basically be sure." "..." The phone bug was silent again. Maud''s brain supplemented Sabo''s reaction at the moment, and a smile couldn''t help passing through his eyes. "Sabo, the bear doesn''t know about it yet." "This" Sabo had a feeling of being trapped, sighed, and solemnly said: "Maud, about the identity of the bear..." "Don''t worry, I will keep it secret until I die." "That''s good" Far away at the top of the walls of a certain country, Sabo stood against the wind. Behind him, black smoke was everywhere. "Some time ago, I heard the bear mention about Rolle Island, but I didn''t expect the bear to go there. By the way, the bear knows your relationship with us. If he is there, he should be able to help you." Sabo looked at the phone worm in his hand. In the woods of Rolle Island. Maude confirmed the bear''s position and smiled at the phone bug: "I see." After finishing speaking, he simply hung up. On the other side of the phone, Sabo stared blankly at the special phone worm in his hand that fell asleep for a second. "Sabo, you will be hung up one day?" Kerla''s slightly mocking voice came from behind Sabo. Sabo smiled helplessly and dialed a number again. Naturally, it was not for Maude, but for the bear. Some things must be made clear. ......... The next ten days. In order to get the Mord bounty, the first and the second followed. just, No matter how many people come and how strong they are, in front of a smile, they can''t overcome any storms. Mo Demei said that his name would not let his smile be tainted with unnecessary blood, and he collected valuable heads into the bag. With the efficient assistance of Yixiao, coupled with an endless stream of qualified prey... The star point on the hunter''s notebook, which represents the number of prey, rose sharply as if it had been opened. The gains piled up by the quantity actually allowed Maude''s [Physique] to smoothly rise to six stars, passing the second stage, and ushering in a new transformation of physical strength. What made Maude never expected was that in this group of prey, there were still a handful of people who knew how to domineering, and Maude was promoted to four stars. The high income made Maude laugh. The eleventh day, noon. A warship came to the coastline of Rolle Island. Subsequently, the numerous navies on the warship saw an empty ship parked on the coastline. (End of this chapter) Chapter 248： The so-called domineering (4700 2-in-1) Chapter 248 The so-called domineering (4700 two in one) The warship is anchored on the coastline. On the deck, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel embraced his arms and coldly looked at the ships not far away. He didn''t rush to disembark to attack Bacardi Maud, but asked his subordinates to investigate the situation of these ships first. Half an hour passed... "Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, there is no one on board." The school officer responsible for leading the investigation came to Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel and reported the results. "Every one?" There was a sharp flash in the eyes of Lieutenant Flying Squirrel. "Yes!" The school officer said without hesitation. Upon hearing this, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel lifted his gaze and looked towards the inland of the island. The huge coastline, with 36 ships in total, seemed to be dead at this moment. With the intelligence assistance provided by the headquarter''s intelligence department, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel knew the identities of these ships. They were nothing more than ignorant people who were driven by their interests. just, With so many boats, there is not one person left. Corresponding to Mod''s bad reputation outside, what does this situation mean? Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel had a serious expression, and was mentally prepared for a fierce battle. "Line up, go." "Yes!" Hundreds of elite navy armed with knives and guns descended from the warship, led by Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, lined up towards the island. The newcomers did not know the exact location of Maude. Because of Servez''s false information, after Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel landed, he did not intend to contact Servez. With the flat terrain of Lor Island, coupled with their manpower and mobility, before sunset, the location of the Maud Pirates can definitely be found. however, As soon as the imposing team left the coastline, they unexpectedly saw the goal of the trip-Bacardi Maud. Maude stood with a long knife at his waist, standing tall and straight on the plain, silently watching the navy lineup. Next to him were Lafayette and a smile. Whenever there is a ship landing on the shore, you can notice the breath in a short time with a smile. Whenever this time, they will immediately leave the village, above the wilderness, take the initiative to meet those enemies who want Mord''s head. Because this group of navies stayed on the coastline for a while, the two sides met on the plain not far from the coastline. "Is it finally here, Navy..." Maude''s gaze swept across the hundreds of navies that were not weak. Just by the aura of gathering people, you can see that this is an elite team that has experienced many battles. The gaze that swept towards the navy team paused slightly, and finally fell on the leading navy in the overcoat. Relying on the impression, Maude barely recognized the identity of the opponent, and he was a strong senior lieutenant general. "unfortunately." Mord thought silently. He knew very well that this navy elite was also directed at him. However, a smile will protect him from the navy''s threat, but it will not make this group of navies worry about their lives. This means that he can only miss this epic-level high-quality prey. But it doesn''t matter, compared to the perception of a smile, abandoning a high-quality prey is nothing. "Bacardi Maud." Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel stared at Maud with cold eyes and climbed up the hilt with his right hand. With a sound, he directly pulled out the long knife. As he drew his sword, a group of elite marines also drew their swords. Strong hostility is undoubtedly revealed at this moment. "Uncle Smile." Feeling the hostility from the navy, Maude tilted his head to look at his side with a calm smile, and said: "From your standpoint, if you attack the navy, it is not a good thing, so this time let me do it myself. " After a smile, he was a little surprised "looking at" Maude. During this period, in order to let the plague on the island disappear, he volunteered to become a tool man to protect the safety of the Maud Pirates. Even if he came from the navy, even if he was unwilling in his heart and regarded the lives of civilians as the top priority, he would violate his heart''s wishes and take action against the navy regardless of the consequences. Before that, he had already established his attitude. But he did not expect that Maude would be so considerate and would not make him embarrassed. Maude looked at the surprised look on his face and smiled: "Don''t worry, I will leave them a way out." Smiled and nodded. This kind of remark was heard with a smile, and it seemed natural. On the side of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, it seemed very harsh. "Leave us a way out?" The flying squirrel grinned back, not knowing where Maude was emboldened. If he asked directly what he thought. Then, Maude will answer him very simply: Where is the confidence? Of course it is because of this great **** beside him! Don''t want to embarrass the smile, so just let the smile sit on the sidelines. That''s right. However, a smile will not help Maude accident. This is the guarantee, that is, the confidence. In addition, Maude just wanted to verify the changes after being promoted to six stars. There is a smile and Lafayette on the sidelines, the senior lieutenant in front of him is undoubtedly an excellent test stone. Cang! Chidori came out of her sheath. Maude moved forward and walked towards Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel. Lafayette and a smile stood still, silently looking at Maude''s back. Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel watched Maude come forward with a cold snort. He who is good at using knives is also proficient in six types. shave! Stepping on the ground, the instant propelling force generated, the flying squirrel rushed towards Maud at a speed that the naked eye could not catch. This level of speed has little effect in the face of seeing, hearing and domineering. Red light flashed in Maude''s eyes, his toes moved against the ground, and his figure disappeared in the breeze. Cang! There was no sight of each other in the field, but sparks were inexplicable in the air. The group of navy elites waiting for battle had a very solemn expression. They could barely perceive the breath of Lieutenant General Maud and Flying Squirrel, but they couldn''t accurately capture the movement trajectory. In this case, they have no way to give assistance. In the field. After a brief confrontation. Lieutenant General Maude and Flying Squirrel showed their bodies one after another. After the two sides looked at each other, they used footwork skills once again, approaching each other at super fast speed. Suddenly, on the flat ground where no trace of the figure was visible, bursts of violent sparks flashed out of thin air. The sword energy escaping from the collision of the long knife even cut out a series of cut marks on the ground. "This is... six-star." Within ten seconds, Lieutenant General Maude and Flying Squirrel faced dozens of swords. Regardless of whether it was a confrontation in strength or speed, Maude did not let the wind fall, and he did not feel pressure. During the fight, the most obvious change that Maude can experience is not only to improve the strength and speed of a step, but also the coordination and flexibility of the body. In the past, when fighting against a strong enemy, unloading or exerting force, and when seeing a move, would have a sense of blockage due to the suppressing power displayed by the enemy. But not anymore... I don''t know if Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel''s suppressive power is not enough, or his strength has reached a new level. Maude, who had experienced it, unraveled the shackles brought by reason in vain. Do not leave a way out for your own life, all moves must be done with all your strength, leaving no room for it! Yes, Trust your body without reservation. Whenever you make a move, you must move forward. Let the fearless aura to polish the moves, and then produce a more obvious suppression effect. The so-called domineering. From the root, it is a manifestation of momentum. Just press one end to make the move more powerful. Maude''s thoughts suddenly became clear. When evenly matched, the winner can be settled instantly with one move. "Leave no leeway, and do not leave behind." After deeply experiencing the changes brought about by the six-star physique, Maude''s eyes skyrocketed. Suddenly, he drew a blue sword light that was deeper than before, and immediately forced the Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel back. As Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel stepped back, his eyes shrank suddenly, looking at Mod''s domineering long knife covered with solid arms. After fighting for more than a hundred rounds, he has a further understanding of Maude''s strength. Worthy of the 360 ??million bounty, even if it was raised to 500 million, he didn''t think there was a problem. "Ok?" At this moment, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel was keenly aware that Maude''s aura was rising. When he thought, he also released his armed color with all his strength, covering the long sword and even the entire arm. "Do you want one move to determine the outcome?" Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel was aware of it, holding the knife with both hands, and facing Maude. If you can, try it! Flying squirrel flow. Harness the wind! The flying squirrel stepped on his foot and shot away like an arrow, but did not use shave. The body that rushed out rushed high and low above the wilderness, pulling out a whirlwind visible to the naked eye, hovering around the blade. The agitated air flow immediately rolled over the tip of the grass in the path to create deep impressions of soil. The future of flying squirrels is aggressive. Maude''s expression was calm, his wrists turned, making the Chidori Sword cross his eyes. The essence of Hidden Blade Flow lies in the deceptiveness of the senses. In terms of trends, the number of afterimages drawn when a move is made, the better. Only in this way can the true ultimate move be perfectly hidden. but, For the masters, no matter how large the amount of afterimages is, it is just a fancy technique that cannot be used. "Just one." Maude grinned abruptly, his leg muscles swelled, and his toes hit the ground. boom! The ground cracked and smoke splashed. Maude shot away. Hidden knife flow, Pisces! Chidori chopped forward and swept a black arc-shaped blade light, facing the flying squirrel''s long sword that hovered in the wind group. "slow." An edge flashed in Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel''s eyes. The long knife carrying the airflow took the lead, surpassing the oncoming jet black arc of the knife, and slashed towards Maude. In this confrontation, even if it was as fast as 0.1 seconds, the duel could be settled in an instant. It was this preemptive [Quick] that made Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel almost foresee the result. The overall situation is set! Bacardi Maud, who is offering a reward of 360 million, is bound to die by this knife. The wind that carried the thoughts of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel cut, and instantly stepped into Maud''s death line. however, At this critical moment, a thinner but faster white knife shadow emerged from the pitch-black arc-shaped blade light. Black is virtual and white is real. Black takes one point slowly, but White takes one point faster. The white knife shadow slashed on Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel''s body. With the slashing of this knife, Wind Control Slash, which was supposed to take Maude''s life in the next instant, stopped in midair abruptly, unable to enter another inch like time freezing. It was this extremely critical one-inch distance that made Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel sigh. Maude''s remaining momentum remained undiminished, and he stepped over the body of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, and stopped after ten steps. "It seems that my knife is faster." Maude, who stopped, held the chidori, and the dazzling sunlight splashed on the knife, reflecting the white light of his debut. Not far behind, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel''s body froze in place, his eyes trembled and his face was full of disbelief. "puff." Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel suddenly raised his head and spit out a large mouthful of blood mist, suffering a severe blow, causing him to weaken his knees and knelt to the ground. "How could this be!??" Seeing that the incomparably powerful Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel was defeated by Maud, the faces of the navy who followed the Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel showed shock. Bacardi Maud, who was rumored to be a cold-blooded butcher, had such a strong strength, even Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel was not his opponent. The momentum was like a rainbow, because of the defeat of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, a fatal gap was created. Maude ignored the horrified gaze that the navy looked at, nor did he turn around to see the situation of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, and said lightly: "Fortunately, at the last minute, I can spare a little bit of time to switch to the back of the knife in time so that you won''t make you hate on the spot." "you" Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel turned his back to Maude, his eyes trembled. In that situation where one move determines the outcome of life and death, this man still has room to turn the blade. Completely defeated... The breath of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, which was barely stable, was in vain disorder. He would rather be slashed by Maude than accept this humiliating result. "kill me!" Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, who has lost his combat power, has a gray face. "I said, I will leave you a way out, but it seems to be a joke by you." Maude''s eyes were as sharp as a knife, but his tone was light. "..." Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel lost all his strength, and he vomited another mouthful of blood. The knife cut with the back of the knife didn''t let him die on the spot, but it also caused him serious internal injuries. "Next time, you may not have such good luck, so cherish it." Before Maude''s words were over, he took the initiative to meet the elite group of navy who had already approached. In three or two strokes, he chopped over a dozen seamen with the back of a knife. If it is not constrained by high-end combat power, it is a matter of time to solve this group of sea soldiers. Lafayette did not sit on the sidelines and joined the battle. Following Maude''s decision, he also didn''t kill him, or even out of the sheath, using only crutches, he knocked out seamen one by one. The two teamed up to knock down the elite navy in less than twenty minutes. From the beginning to the end, a smile only watched outside the circle of war. However, his "sight" has been focused on Maude. Modena''s defeat of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel just now made him amazed in his heart. It''s not because of the brilliance, but Maude''s ability to integrate his momentum into his moves and the rapid progress he has made since this time. At the time when he played against him, Mo Demingming did not have such intuitive strength. But now, Maude seems to have gotten a transformation... "Even the domineering has become stronger." He smiled silently. Not far away, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel could only watch Maud and Lafayette knock down his men. As Maud said. They should be thankful. Otherwise, they are now a corpse. And the reason leading to this result comes from... Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel tilted his head hard and looked at him with a calm smile. What is the origin of this man? In the field, Maude stood among a group of navy lying on the ground or wailing or unconscious, slowly taking the chidori into his sheath. "gone back." Maude glanced at Lafayette, who was not very happy. Raphael nodded. "Ling Ling--" At this moment, the unique ringing of bicycles came from a distance. A tall man in a white suit came on a bicycle. "Green Pheasant..." Looking at the tall man riding a bicycle, Maude and Lafayette changed their eyes slightly. With a smile, he quickly faced the green pheasant and sighed: "An incredible person has arrived." The arrival of the green pheasant made the Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel kneeling on the ground, and even the group of sea soldiers who lost their power in the first battle, all showed ecstasy. "Ah la la, I seem to...miss something." The green pheasant came to the scene, stopped his bicycle, looked straight at Maude standing in the navy pile, then yawned and sighed softly: "It seems that oversleeping is not a good thing, and you should pay attention to it in the future." As he said, the green pheasant glanced at the wailing marines and the heavily injured Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, and a hint of doubt flashed deep in his eyes. With Maud''s traditional style, he didn''t even kill him. In doubt, the green pheasant looked at Maude again, and said with emotion: "Maude, when did I see you last time, a year ago or two years ago? Well, this is not important, what is important is that it is now You... not what you used to be." Maude calmly said: "It''s okay. If you meet you, you still have to run away. Besides, there is a feces on the corner of your eye." "Then why aren''t you running?" The green pheasant pretended to inadvertently buttoned his eyes, and when he spoke, he turned to look at the always silent smile. "It''s because of him?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 249： Painful Green Pheasant Chapter 249 The Painful Green Pheasant After the physique was promoted to six stars, Maude''s strength rose a step, and he was already able to defeat Lieutenant Admiral Flying Squirrel. Even so, with Maude''s current strength, there is no way to survive ten rounds in front of the green pheasant. Even if he joins Lafayette, nothing will change. This is the general. Therefore, when the green pheasant came to the scene, the flying squirrels and the navy would instantly feel relieved. For them, the general is the navy''s top combat power and also their heaven. No matter what the situation is, as long as there are generals, there is nothing that cannot be solved. What''s more, it''s just a rookie pirate group that just debuted. However, the group of navies present could not imagine that the middle-aged blind man who was quiet like a dead wood from beginning to end would have the strength not inferior to the green pheasant. They can''t see the depth of a smile, but the green pheasant can. To put it bluntly, the green pheasant can pinch Maude and Lafayette to death with a little effort. But a smile is different. That is not an opponent he can easily solve. If not, how could Maud behave so calmly. He smiled at the gaze of the green pheasant and said calmly: "I have heard of the name, admiral green pheasant..." "Ah la la." The green pheasant got off the bicycle, kicked off the frame, and let the bicycle stop steadily, then put his hands in his pockets and examined the scarred smile on his face. "Are you making a laugh? I have heard of your deeds." "Oh?" He smiled and was slightly surprised, raised his eyelids, revealing a little white of his eyes, and said lightly: "I am just an unknown person. It is a great honor to be known by the admiral." "Hey, you are too humble." A piece of frost floated on the little sunglasses of the green pheasant, and strands of frozen bones were floating around, and a thin layer of ice spread on the soles of the feet. "How can a man like you be an unknown person." "..." Silence with a smile. The green pheasant stared and smiled and asked, "So, what is the relationship between you and Maude?" The cold air emanating from the green pheasant''s body was faintly spreading teeth and dancing claws. Feeling the icy cold air driven by the green pheasant, smiled calmly, and slowly climbed the hilt of the knife with his right hand, saying, "Friend." "Friends..." The green pheasant raised his finger and scratched his cheek, tilted his head to look inland, and said, "Although I am not very clear about the situation here, I know some things..." At this point, the green pheasant paused. After a moment, he shook his head and said, "Forget it, it doesn''t make much sense to say this now." As soon as the voice fell, frost gradually appeared in the body of the green pheasant, and he was ready to do it. "..." The smile was still silent, but the knife was already out of its sheath a little. He is unwilling to engage with the navy. However, Maude can deal with the navy like Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel on his own, but he can''t compete against Admiral Blue Pheasant. In this way, there is no choice. In order to ensure the safety of Maude and Lafayette, he must come out to stop the green pheasant. Aside, Maude calmly looked at the blue pheasant who was filled with cold. He didn''t know if Yixiao could stop the green pheasant, nor did he think that the green pheasant would do his best to fight such a thankless battle with Yixiao in order to catch him. If the two of them don''t leave room for action, Rolle Island will be finished. A smile that attaches great importance to the lives of civilians will certainly not let this happen. The green pheasant is not an extremist like the red dog. Even if the country on Rolle Island is not a franchise country, the green pheasant will not ignore the safety of the residents on the island. As a bystander, Maude saw this point very clearly. He was sure that this battle would end in a hasty. What restrained both sides happened to be the top strength that Yi Xiao and Qing Pheasant had. After all, Yi Xiao and Qing Pheasant are not the kind of unscrupulous type... It can only be said that the rationality and the so-called goodness possessed by human beings are sometimes invisible shackles bound to the body. And the group of big pirates who do whatever they want in the sea has no such shackles. It is precisely because of this that this era will be so bad. "Uncle smile, then we go back first." Maude withdrew from the crowd and looked at the green pheasant calmly while speaking. In this atmosphere, what he said is very outdated. The navy stared at Maude. I even ignored the general green pheasant! The green pheasant looked at Maude with a calm face, as if looking at a little trouble. It should be said that the situation is discerned, or there is no fear... Somehow, the green pheasant felt a little painful. A smile was a slight start, and immediately said: "Okay." In this situation, his original intention was to let Maude and Lafayette leave first. "Do you want Sister Ya to prepare vegetarian noodles in advance?" Maude suddenly remembered this. "Very good." Nodded with a smile. "Ok." After Maud responded, he ignored the existence of the green pheasant and the group of navy, and together with Lafayette, he headed towards the village. The green pheasant looked at the back of Maude and Lafayette, scratching the back of his head, and did not move to leave Maude and Lafayette. Because, with a smile staring at the side, he forced a shot, and in the end it was just a waste of energy. Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel and even the group of navy who had not been stunned, saw the blue pheasant let Maude and Lafayette leave but did nothing, for a while, a little confused. what''s the situation? Just let Maude go straight away? Many navies are deeply puzzled. Naturally, the green pheasant couldn''t explain the reason to them, and slowly retracted his gaze at Maude, turned to smile, and said helplessly: "That guy, as always shrewd." "Ah" With a smile, a knife suddenly appeared, and a circle of purple ripples was cut into the air. "The ground is full of injuries, so why don''t you change the place." After that, he smiled and put away the long knife and walked in the other direction. "Ah la la, do you want to get off the horse..." The green pheasant first glanced at his back with a smile, and then looked up to the sky, only to see a huge meteorite wrapped in a raging flame breaking through the clouds and falling to where they were. Seeing the meteorite fall, the green pheasant is very calm. On the other hand, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel and the group of conscious navies looked at the huge meteorite falling from the sky with amazement. At this moment, they finally understood why the green pheasant allowed Maude to leave. far away. Maude looked back and quietly looked at the meteorite that broke through the clouds. Lafayette squinted, but not as calm as Maude, but rather worried. In his opinion, a smile is indeed very powerful, but the opponent is a general green pheasant. "Let''s go, it''s okay to smile uncle." Maude seemed to be able to see what Lafayette was thinking, and after a word of relief, he no longer stopped and walked towards the village. Raphael nodded and followed. If a smile can''t stop the green pheasant, then they have to think ahead. The more troublesome thing is that the green pheasant''s ability can freeze the sea. If that''s true... Lafayette frowned and thought. If Maude knew that Lafayette was so prepared, I''m afraid he would have to carry the bear out directly. If there is a bear, Not to mention the free air ticket where you want to go, there is absolutely no problem to escape. (End of this chapter) Chapter 250： Uninvited Chapter 250 Uninvited The navy sent a lieutenant general flying squirrel. In this regard, Maude was not surprised at all. On the contrary, it is the blue pheasant... A dignified admiral, instead of staying in the navy headquarters to protect the aloft Celestial man, he came to trouble him, a pirate with a bounty of just over 300 million. This is too much. However, Maude didn''t need to worry about being afraid this time. There was a smile before and a big bear behind. Even if it is a green pheasant, you can''t do anything to him. Without paying attention to the battle between Yixiao and the green pheasant, Maude and Lafayette returned directly to the village. Upon reaching the entrance of the village, I saw the bear standing on the edge of the village road, as if waiting for them to come back. "Big Bear, what are you doing here?" Maude looked at the bear standing on the side of the road like a sculpture, somewhat surprised. Xiong looked down at Maude and asked, "What happened?" He couldn''t find out the situation on the coastline, but he saw the meteorite pulled down with a smile. This is enough to explain many problems. He came to the outside of the village out of concerns about Maude''s safety. Originally I wanted to go directly to the coastline, but when he sensed the breath of Maude coming to the village, he gave up and waited for Maude to return directly on the side of the village road. "A batch of navy came here, and...green pheasant." Maude explained briefly. "Green Pheasant?" Xiong''s eyes flashed, and he was very surprised by the arrival of the blue pheasant. Is it possible that Maude is already important enough to be worthy of the general personally? Thinking of this, Xiong couldn''t help but look up and down Maud. In fact, the green pheasant just happened to come here by chance. The way we talked about here is still based on [island]... Moreover, on the way to Lor Island, the green pheasant was lucky enough to encounter a small desert island suitable for sleeping. Then, the green pheasant slept on the island for a few days. This is also the reason why Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel came to Rolle Island one step earlier than Green Pheasant. Xiong didn''t know the reason for this, and now seeing Maude come back safe and sound, he no longer thinks about it, let alone pays attention to the situation on the coastline. At Sabo''s orders, he only valued the safety of Maude and his few people. As for the smile, it had nothing to do with him. After clarifying the situation, Xiong turned and went back. Maude looked strangely at the bear''s back, shook his head slightly, and walked towards the village. ......... Above the wilderness, there is a layer of ice covered with numerous cracks. Several huge meteorites were frozen into ice sculptures, lying on the ice. Near the meteorite ice sculptures, there are dozens of large craters of varying depths. The green pheasant sits alone on an icicle, tilting his head and looking in a certain direction. "Fujitora..." After a while, he weakly said, "From my standpoint, there are certain things that can''t be done too much." Thinking back to the fight with Yishou just now, a solemn color slowly appeared on the face of the green pheasant. Seeing and hearing color, Armed color, Even the fruit ability. They are all equal to him. Such an existence, if it leans against the pirate camp, is not good news. What kind of strategic significance does a top combat power mean. As the admiral of the Navy, the green pheasant is very clear. If Yixiao and Maude Pirates really get together... Just thinking about it, the green pheasant is a headache. "It''s really troublesome..." The green pheasant sighed softly. After a while, he suddenly turned his head and looked at Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, who was dragging his wounded body. "Your injury looks very ugly. If there is anything, you should wait until you return to the warship to let the ship''s doctor deal with the injury." "It''s not a big problem." Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel was quite pale. That way, it''s obviously supporting it. The green pheasant saw it, but didn''t intend to expose it. He glanced at Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel''s chest and said lightly: "What happened today, you have the right to assume that nothing happened." "Why, why?" Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel puzzled. The green pheasant retracted his gaze to the lieutenant general flying squirrel, and once again looked in the direction where he left with a smile, and pointedly: "You don''t need to go in all the way. It is more important to survive by chance." Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel couldn''t help but bow his head in silence. What happened today is shameful to him. "but" Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel suddenly raised his head, looked at the peaceful green pheasant, and said solemnly: "That man is so strong and has something to do with the Maude Pirates. You must not ignore it!" Between those words, he already regarded Yixiao as an accomplice of the Maud Pirates. Compared with the humiliation oneself bears, the hidden dangers brought by a smile are more important than that. Therefore, in his view, it is of course necessary to establish a reward order for the smile as soon as possible. From the standpoint of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, there is no problem with such a decision. But the green pheasant is more understanding and smiling than the flying squirrel. In the fight against Yixiao just now, he probably confirmed the attitude of Yixiao, how could it be such a bad move. They want the flying squirrels to assume that nothing happened today, just to get a smile out of this incident. "Think about it, why Maude will keep you alive." "It''s because of that man." Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel looked distraught and whispered: "What is his background?" The green pheasant recalled what had happened after the two parties had recruited ten minutes ago, and said in an inexplicable tone: "He now calls himself Fujitora. Strictly speaking, he is a bounty hunter." "Bounty hunter... Fujitora..." Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel remembered the name deeply. The green pheasant scratched his cheek. At that time ten minutes ago, Yixiao also specifically explained the origin of this name. It was actually taken by Maude... Maud''s figure flashed in the green pheasant''s mind, and then he thought of Gion. In other words, Gion seems to be on the way to Lor Island. I hope she comes slower. Otherwise, it might be flattered again. The green pheasant thought silently. On the side, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel took a deep breath, which was involved in the injury, and couldn''t help groaning. Enduring the pain, he looked at the green pheasant, and when he was about to speak, he was interrupted first. "Let them go." The green pheasant knew what Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel wanted to say, nothing more than what measures should be taken against the Maud Pirates. Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel changed his face when he heard this, and sighed in a low voice after a while. The green pheasant glanced at the response of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, then paused and said no more. He knew the reason why the Maude Pirates had stayed on the island for so long. Without being able to bypass the smile and directly attack the Maud Pirates, naturally there is no reason to interfere with the good deeds the Maud Pirates are doing. In addition, Servez has to deal with concealing false reports. Although there are reasons for this behavior, violation of discipline is violation of discipline, and there is no excuse. "Stay longer." After getting into business, the green pheasant never thought about being lazy. Thinking of this, after the green pheasant confessed a few words with the flying squirrel, his body became elemental and flew away. ......... The village. On the flat ground behind the temporary residence, there is a large wooden table composed of fruits of Luo used surgery. The table is full of delicacies cooked by Jaya. A few days ago, the crew of the Red Heart Pirates finally arrived at Roll Island. Otherwise, Luo doesn''t need to make a big table specially. Everyone sat down, frolicking and drinking, it was so lively. With a smile, he ignored the table full of delicacies and ate the vegetarian noodles that Jaya had made for him. Suddenly, he noticed "looking" in one direction, paused for a while, lowered his head, and continued to eat vegetarian noodles. After a few seconds, the temperature in the field dropped significantly by a few degrees. "Why is it suddenly cold..." A crew member of the Red Heart Pirates group mumbled to himself. "Ah la la, it looks delicious." A bunch of Bing Ling came to the table and gradually turned into a green pheasant. The lively atmosphere at the dinner table could not help but stagnate. The venue calmed down, and only the sound of a smile and noodles was left. "It''s green, green pheasant!!!" Seeing the people coming, the eyes of the crew of the Red Heart Pirates Group almost stared out. Beibo was so frightened that he hugged Luo beside him. The latter didn''t leave his hand, and immediately caught the ghost cry in his hand, looking solemnly at the green pheasant. Maude looked at the uninvited green pheasant, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. What is this guy... thinking. The green pheasant ignored the gaze that everyone was looking at. He moved his gaze away from the table full of food and turned to look at the bear sitting still in one of the positions. Perceiving the sight of the green pheasant, Xiong looked over, calmly. "..." The green pheasant couldn''t help being silent. Why is Qiwuhai Tyrant Bear here... (End of this chapter) Chapter 251： I will definitely join the navy Chapter 251 I will definitely join the navy A smile to get together with the Maude Pirates is enough to make the green pheasant headache. Unexpectedly, even Qiwuhai tyrant Xiong also had an intersection with the Mord Pirates. The green pheasant tilted his head and stared at the bear calmly. Facing the gaze of the green pheasant, Xiong held a bowl that looked very delicate compared to his size, and then took a small spoon and drank the mushroom soup slowly. That kind of unwavering reaction can be said to have directly ignored the existence of the green pheasant. From the standpoint of the bear, even though he has the identity of Qiwuhai, there is really no need to be too polite to the navy. What he feared has always been the world government. The green pheasant didn''t mind the bear''s reaction very much. The doubts in his eyes slowly faded, and he turned to Maude and asked seriously, "Is there still a seat?" "Gone." Maude rejected the green pheasant''s move to take a seat with the fastest speed. I didn''t even look at the crew of the Red Heart Pirates. They were basically in a state of paralysis. In this case, if you sit down, you won''t have to eat. "It''s ok" As the green pheasant said, he looked at the two nearby Red Heart Pirate crew members-cadre Pekin and Xia Qi. Almost the moment the green pheasant stared at them, Pekin and Xia Qi got up immediately, and they were very interesting to give the green pheasant a seat. In other words, it is taking the opportunity to stay away from the green pheasant. Qing pheasant suddenly stretched out his hands and pressed them on the shoulders of the two of them. Obviously there is no ability to use the devil fruit, but Pekin and Xia Qi seem to be frozen, their bodies stiff, and they have to be careful even to breathe. "Oops, Pekin and Shakie are frozen!!!" Seeing his partner being touched by the green pheasant, Bei Bo held his head in both hands and screamed in disbelief. "Look at it clearly. You are not frozen, but you are too scared to move!!!" Many members of the Red Heart Pirates immediately corrected Beibo''s visual mistake. "Oh." Hearing this, Beibo reacted, slowly put down his hands, and turned to cover his chest, with lingering fears and said: "It turns out that I was not frozen, so I was scared to death." At this point, Beibo paused. "No, Pekin and Xia Qi were caught!!!" Beibo held his head with both hands again, and shouted in horror. "..." Many crew members of the Red Heart Pirates were speechless, and no longer went to talk to Beibo, and looked at the green pheasant vigilantly. When their companions were in danger, although they were terrified, they still assumed the proper posture. Luo Ning stared at the green pheasant, his thumb already pushed the handle of the knife. The green pheasant didn''t pay attention to their reaction, with a slight arm force, pressing the two stiff bodies back on the chair, and slowly connected to the foreword. "I can make a chair by myself." After all, directly using the ability to condense an ice sculpture chair, unbiased, just squeezed between Pekin and Xia Qi. After making the ice sculpture chair, the green pheasant sat down and made a pair of ice sculpture tableware by the way. "..." Feeling the faint chill radiating from the green pheasant, Pekin and Xia Qi looked sluggish, bearing the burden they could not bear in life. Is there anyone, come and help us move forward with weight! ! ! Pekin and Xia Qi roared in their hearts. They wanted to leave directly, but did not dare to act rashly. Maude looked at the green pheasant sitting on its own, and sighed: "Even if you can''t do anything to us now, don''t change the way to disgust us..." He learned the general situation from Yixiao, knew the unique tacit understanding between Yixiao and the strongest pheasant, and made a silent agreement of non-aggression. Based on this premise, Maude did not have much scruples when dealing with the green pheasants. At least, in the near term, the threat that the green pheasant can bring is basically zero. "Ah la la, don''t speak so badly, I will pay." The green pheasant slept on the desert island for several days. After waking up, without any food, he rode all the way for about ten hours and came to Lore Island. I wanted to have a meal first, but the situation did not allow it. After that, he used all his strength to blast with a smile for dozens of rounds. There was no injury, but the stomach was even hungry. Maude glanced at the green pheasant''s pocket and said sharply: "Do you have money?" The ice chopsticks that the green pheasant stretched towards the hot meal suddenly froze in midair. By the way, although I brought money on this trip, when I passed an island town on the way, the money was stolen by a few children who looked like refugees. "Well" The green pheasant hesitated for several seconds, raised his gaze slightly, looked at him, and said with a serious face: "There is a belt." This is too fake! The members of the Red Heart Pirates group looked at the green pheasant, and there was a strange ray of it. Everyone can see that the green pheasant is supporting it. But the opponent is a navy admiral anyway. At this time, he should always be a step down. So everyone thought. But Maude put down his chopsticks and smiled: "You don''t need too much for the meal. Just pay 100 Baileys. Pay first. You can eat the dishes on the table." One hundred Bailey... This price is too low to say. The problem is that the green pheasant has no money. Seeing that Maude not only didn''t give the green pheasant down the steps, but actually embarrassed the green pheasant, the members of the Red Heart Pirates group all looked at Maude with admiration. The green pheasant scratched his head, embarrassed and couldn''t help but smile. Yixiao was smoking and eating vegetarian noodles. After noticing the green pheasant''s help-seeking gaze, he didn''t let the green pheasant continue to feel uncomfortable. Yuanchang said, "It would be nice to eat alone." After excluding the threat that the green pheasant might have to Maude and others, he smiled and saw that the green pheasant was a person worthy of making friends with. In other words, anyone with good character can be easily accepted with a smile. This is a smile. Being able to easily get the favor of Maude and his group also allows the green pheasant to contact and even make friends without hesitating to put aside the position. With a smile, Maude didn''t bother with the green pheasant. Jia Ya stood up silently and went to help the green pheasant get a pair of chopsticks. "Your iced chopsticks and bowls will cause food to lose heat and flavor." "Ah, thank you." The green pheasant removed the ice-made bowls and chopsticks, took the wooden bowls and chopsticks that Jia Ya handed over, and then looked carefully at Jia Ya. "You are Jaya." "Ok." Jia Ya nodded to the green pheasant, turned and returned to her seat. The green pheasant''s gaze followed Jia Ya until after Jia Ya sat down, she pretended to ask inadvertently: "Who is Jaba?" "its mine" "Ouch!!!" Bailey interrupted Jaya''s words with a scream. Everyone couldn''t help looking at Bailey, only to see Bailey clutching his tail, looking at Maude with a puzzled look. "Boss, why do you want..." "Come on, eat more." Maude picked up a chicken leg and blocked Bailey''s mouth. Bailey chewed the chicken leg subconsciously, as clever as he was, and understood in an instant, then, as if nothing had happened, he lowered his head and chewed the chicken leg honestly. The green pheasant glanced at Maud, and Jaya also understood the meaning of Maud''s behavior, so he ignored the green pheasant. She didn''t mind telling her relationship with Jabba. But if Maude doesn''t like this, then she won''t talk to the green pheasant. The green pheasant could feel the change in Jaya''s attitude, and didn''t have to pursue it. In fact, he has a rough idea of ??the relationship between Jaya and Jabba. Sol and Jabba. Maude and Jaya. On the contrary, Karp cares more about this relationship. The green pheasant stretched out his chopsticks, picked up a piece of meat and stuffed it into his mouth. "Sure enough, I still care a little about your''future'', maybe it should be... hidden danger." Swallowing the juicy piece of meat in his mouth into his stomach, the green pheasant looked at Maude. "Hidden danger?" Maude unrelentingly met the gaze of the green pheasant, and said lightly: "After all, if I were not offered a reward, I would definitely join the navy." "..." The green pheasant couldn''t help being silent. Vaguely, there is always a feeling like something is missing. That feeling was not clear in the past, but now... It was at this time that the green pheasant realized in vain that he paid more attention to Maud than understatement as he thought. Everyone looked at Maude with different expressions. On the dining table, it suddenly became quiet. Discuss combat power with group friends in the group. . The result was updated late. . Dont blame your lovely friends, its not their fault, its the world. (End of this chapter) Chapter 252： Start practicing Chapter 252 begins to practice If there is a choice. Joining the Navy is the best choice for Maude. intelligence, status, Help, Connections, Even the advance city where many murderous pirates were imprisoned. Maude really has too many reasons and motivations to join the Navy. However, being offered a reward is an unchangeable fact. But he does prefer to become a navy. This is the first time Maude has said this thing in front of everyone, but it is also the last time. No matter how many enemies will be established in the future, how many obstacles will be encountered, or how many dangers will be encountered. In this vast world, what Maude wants is a free and wonderful life. As for the so-called big secret treasure, he has no interest at all. No one in the room thought Maude was joking. Being embraced by everyone''s gazes, Maude smiled slightly, just looking at the blue pheasant with a slightly complicated look. From beginning to end, there was no concession. The green pheasant looked at Maude silently. Everyone in this world has corresponding value. There are many ways to define value. But in short, it is roughly the status and ability. The abilities that Maude possesses correspond to the possibilities that the green pheasant needs to think about. Based on this premise, after incorporating the positions of both parties... The abilities that the green pheasant sees from Maude and the corresponding possibilities represent hidden dangers. Eliminating hidden dangers here is undoubtedly what he should do as a navy. But unfortunately. At the table, there was a man named Fujitora. Moreover, after hearing what Maude said just now, the green pheasant suddenly became boring. Sometimes, when something is done, thinking about right or wrong is asking for trouble. However, Maude''s "sense of existence" in his eyes has indeed changed a lot at this moment. It even reminded him of the first time he saw Maude in Mad Hatter Town. There was silence for a moment. No one moved the chopsticks, and no one spoke. Quietly quiet. "When the food is cold, it doesn''t taste good." Maude picked up his chopsticks again, breaking the slightly weird atmosphere. It''s a pity, after all, there is still no way to get around. The green pheasant no longer "find the difference", holding the chopsticks, began to sweep the delicacies on the dinner table. The members of the Red Heart Pirates trembled. But as time went by, seeing the green pheasant just come to grab a meal, he slowly calmed down. "It''s incredible..." They are full of conflicts. Obviously they had accepted the fact that they were dining at the same table with the admiral, but they still couldn''t let go of the feeling of living in a dream. "Maud Pirates..." The members of the Red Heart Pirates group quietly glanced at Maude. In their entire lives, I am afraid they will never forget their experience today. Luo Jiang [Ghost Cry] put away, and looked at Maude squintingly, with an indifferent expression, but waves in his heart were surging. However, what he cares about is always dealing with Doflamingo. As long as Maude can be his key support, other things are not important at all. "Sucking..." With a smile, I ate the sixth bowl of vegetarian noodles, and thought to myself: Join the navy... The dinner table. The chaos of the green pheasant made the food on the table disappear quickly. In less than twenty minutes, there was a pile of leftovers. This meal, the green pheasant was very satisfied. Putting down the bowls and chopsticks, he slowly got up, and after yawning, he did not forget to thank the hospitality. Afterwards, the green pheasant left simply. Before leaving, he glanced at the house where Servis and the Navy were hiding. As if to be able to see the nervous expression of the group of navy. But in the end, he left without asking. After the green pheasant left, the scene became lively again. After a while, everyone dispersed and began to get busy. With the current progress, it is estimated that it will take another twenty days to eradicate the plague on Roll Island. In other words, Maude and the others have to stay on the island for at least twenty days. But because of the arrival of the green pheasant, Maude didn''t want to stay long. In addition, Luo has achieved considerable results in special training during the time he has been fighting the plague. The significance of continuing is not much compared to the beginning. In order to end this matter as soon as possible, Maude went directly to the bear. Since Xiong came here, after only watching a few live operations, he looked like an audience with a very low sense of existence, silently watching Luo do his best to treat every infected patient. Maude didn''t know what the bear thought, but he understood the bear''s devil fruit ability. In his opinion, Xiong is likely to be able to directly eject the [virus] from the patient''s body. For this reason, letting the bears help will naturally speed up the efficiency of solving the plague. When Maude raised the matter in person, Xiong was quite surprised. "I can do it." Xiong''s answer did not disappoint Maude. "So..." Maude looked at the bear seriously. The bear nodded. Maude saw this, his eyes filled with joy. In the next few days, after the bear extended a helping hand, the plague was quickly eradicated. Luo Ye finally got out of this special training environment no different from hell. After solving the plague, Maude decided to leave Lor Island. As for the next destination, he had plans. That destination is about the position of Qiwu Sea, and the sailing time is set in the evening of the same day. Except for Luo, Maude did not inform anyone in advance. After lunch, Maude led Luo and Lafayette back to the Underworld. Since this time, Jim has stayed on the Underworld. During this period, as long as they were free, Maude and the others would often come to Underworld to check the situation. As for baby-5, he was detained for several months, and was often knocked out by Jim physically, making him very haggard. She looked very pathetic. It''s just that, for those who once wanted to kill him, Maude wouldn''t have the slightest idea of ??pitying Yu Yu. "Lafayette, let''s start." Maude looked at baby-5 with a look of resentment and let Lafayette start hypnotizing. "Oh oh..." Upon hearing this, Lafayette immediately began to hypnotize baby-5 and asked about the approximate appearance of the weapon fruit. After the hypnosis is successful, the answer is quickly obtained. The appearance type of weapon fruit is more biased towards pineapple. Before coming to the Underworld, Maude brought all the fruits that could be found on the island, including pineapples. After finding a pineapple from the pile of fruits, Maude threw it to Luo. Luo caught the pineapple and looked at baby-5 calmly. Use the characteristics of the fruit of the operation to retain the power of the devil, which will be separated after death, and then transfer it to a suitable carrier. If the carrier is a fruit with a similar shape, it will increase the chance of success. This is Maud''s opinion and judgment. Therefore, in the absence of the devil''s picture book, Maude will let Lafayette hypnotize baby-5, so as to know the appearance of the weapon fruit. If this operation can be successful... Then, In addition to being able to hunt various devil fruits, it can also easily impart [Devil Power] to [Dead Objects]. By then, it also means that Luo has the potential to influence the world pattern... The [upper limit] contained in this is not something that can be stated clearly in a few words. What Maud currently values ??is to let Luo who have been trained for a period of time begin to practice. See if you can pry out weapon fruits from baby-5. (End of this chapter) Chapter 253： The idea is correct Chapter 253 is correct In the attention of Maude and Lafayette, an operation that can affect the world situation is about to begin... Whether it will succeed or not is still unknown. baby-5 smelled the breath of death, and the bound body began to struggle "Boom." Jim shot at the right time. Baby-5 was knocked out by Jim. Luo came over and looked at Baby-5 who had lost consciousness coldly. The former "companion" in front of him, in the present and in the future, is just one of the brick walls in the high wall he wants to tear down. "Room." Luo raised his finger and opened a hemispherical space that just fits him and baby-5. The smaller the range of the room, the higher the accuracy of the capability. In order to increase the success rate, naturally there is no need to open too much Room space. "I''m going to start." Luo glanced at Maude outside the space. "Ok." Maude nodded to Luo. Luo closed his eyes, but did not immediately start the operation. In his mind, the development concept that Maude had explained to him slowly sounded. It was those words that gave him a new understanding and direction of the fruits of his surgery. "Since even''soul exchange'' can be done, then it can be done just by keeping the''devil'' in the body of the capable person... After a long time, Luo slowly opened his eyes. Before officially starting the operation, he had verified the hypothesis proposed by Maude-soul exchange. It sounds incredible, but he did succeed. The trick is... From the corner of Luo''s eyes, he glanced at Maude outside the space, recalling what Maude had said. "Luo, in my opinion, the real power of surgery is not in the ability to make others immortal, but in the omnipotent control within the domain." "For example, removing the heart from the body and removing the virus. These are all manifestations of control." "So, after you have reached a certain level of control, you might as well make your mind bolder." "Don''t stick to the control of other people''s bodies. If it is the spirit or even the soul, do you want to assert that it is impossible?" "Compared to separating the heart, this kind of thing is really not easy to do." "What if you change your mind?" "For example, bind what you think of as the''soul'' and the heart..." "You are the owner of the fruits of surgery, no matter how incredible or grotesque this kind of thing is, as long as you think it is reasonable and achievable, that''s enough, understand..." "Try this method." "If you can succeed... then you can draw a gourd in the same way and determine that the root of the devil fruit is also in the heart." "If you do the soul exchange surgery, then I believe you... will definitely respond to my expectations." After thinking about it, Luo remained silent. The sound that sounded in my mind slowly pulled out a picture. "Maud, what are you..." Luo thought silently in his heart. As you said, even [soul] can be controlled, then... Just consider the root of the devil fruit as the soul. "Abattoir." Luo muttered to himself and took out the heart of baby-5. "Puff and puff..." The heart was gently stirring, and it was wrapped in a transparent layer that looked like a jelly. With this protective film on the surface, even if Luo canceled the room space, it would not have any effect on the separated active heart. Luo looked at the heart in his hand, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes. "let''s start" After whispering in his heart, Luo Nian moved his head to expand the transparent surface that wrapped the heart. After the inner space was doubled, Luo concentrated on the pineapple in his other hand and placed it in the protective film. The heart and pineapple just coexist in the surface protective film. "Next..." Luo turned to look at baby-5, a faint killing intent flashed in his eyes. The idea of ??this method is still proposed by Maud. During this time, he really accepted all the fantastic ideas that Maude brought to him. Sometimes, he really didn''t know how Maude came up with these things. Even, there will always be a sense of sight that Moder is the owner of the fruit of surgery. Luo shook his head slightly. At the critical moment, he stopped thinking about these meaningless things. Can you succeed... Luo slowly squatted down, freeing up a hand and twisting baby-5''s neck neatly. This cadre from the Don Quixote family just breathed silently. "Puff...Puff..." The beating frequency and strength of the heart that Luo holds in his hand is decreasing... After a while, the heart stopped beating. Outside of the domain space, Maude and Lafayette focused on looking at the heart and pineapple held by Luo. If the thinking is correct, after the death of the capable person, the devil who lives in the heart of the capable person, or the soul of the devil, will take the initiative to leave the dead heart and find a suitable fruit carrier. Once found, the devil soul will merge into the fruit and become the devil fruit, waiting for the next host to eat it. And the surface protective film that wraps the heart, since it can keep the heart alive after it leaves the target, and does not disconnect the heart from the target body... Then, it is possible to imprison the invisible demon soul in the surface protective film. In this way, the demon soul that cannot leave the surface protective film can only maintain the state of [bodyless]. Unless, within the surface protective film, there is a suitable carrier that attracts him, or a carrier that makes him impossible to choose. And that pineapple is the carrier. Maude stared at the pineapple in the protective film. The cabin was silent. Time passed by every minute. Suddenly, the appearance of the pineapple coexisting with the heart on the surface protective film suddenly changed. The orange skin turned to lavender, and strange ripples gradually appeared. "It''s done!" The moment he saw the appearance of the pineapple changed, Maude shook his fist excitedly. Lafayette did not make any physical movements, but his eyes were full of dazzling brilliance. Jim has a calm face. For him, this technology is not as important as what he eats tonight. "Really successful..." Luo looked down at the pineapple that had become a devil fruit. This also means that he can use this technology to hunt devil fruits. If the Navy were to learn about this... Luo''s back suddenly stirred up a chill. Not pure fear, but mixed with the excitement brought about by risk. It was a feeling that was so complicated that he himself couldn''t tell. "Made is home." Luo took a few steps forward and handed the new weapon fruit to Maude. Maude took the weapon fruit and smiled: "Would you like to go to a place with me?" "where?" "An island ship." Maude''s eyes flashed sharply. (End of this chapter) Chapter 254： Air ticket Chapter 254 Air Ticket The special training that has been indistinguishable from **** for months has resulted in the expected success. Under the influence of the butterfly effect brought by Maud, Luo saw more possibilities for the fruits of surgery. He is indeed stronger. It was supposed to be a soul exchange surgery that could only be practiced after two or three years, but now it can be used proficiently. But it''s not enough... In Maude''s view, Luo, who has only improved the ability of the fruit of surgery, is still a weak chicken. The reason is... Luo is not domineering. But this kind of thing can''t come in a hurry, and Maude won''t take action against Doflamingo in a short time. When that day comes, it is probably after [the big wave of the old age]. time flies. As the sun sets, the last ray of twilight disappears at the end of the horizon. The members of the Maud Pirate Group gathered on the shore where the Underworld was anchored. Not only them, but the members of the Red Heart Pirates, Fujitora, Philo, and even the bear. "Why do you move so much salt?" Jia Ya was puzzled and watched the members of the Red Heart Pirates carry a packet of salt onto the Haunted Land. This is what Maude ordered. Therefore, after Jaya raised the question, he looked straight at Maude. "I''ll explain to you later." Maude smiled at Jaya, and then smiled without waiting for Jia Ya to react. "Uncle Smile..." Maud suddenly stopped as soon as he spoke. He wanted to thank him for taking care of this time. But suddenly I felt that there were some things that were unnecessary to say. "There will be a period later." All the words I wanted to say were condensed into four words at the end. A smile appeared on a smiling face, and he nodded and said: "Treasure." "Ok." Maude grinned, and then looked at Philo who was not far away. Perceiving Maude''s gaze, Philo Mingming was wearing a crow mask, but he lowered his head and staggered Maude''s gaze. The act of stage fright is really not like the reaction of Philo wearing a crow mask. "Come on... Philo." Maude extended his right hand to Philo. "What, what?" Philo froze for a moment, his eyes drooping. Maude smiled and said, "Get on my boat." Hearing this, Philo couldn''t help being silent. Around, Jia Ya and other crew members all looked over. Suddenly, all eyes fell on Philo. Maude looked at Philo, who bowed his head silently, and said seriously: "During this period of time, we have witnessed the terrible aspects of the''epidemic'' with our own eyes, which made me realize... the importance of an excellent doctor." "..." Philo slowly raised his head to meet Maude''s gaze. The reflective lenses on the crow mask obscured her eyes and emotions. Maude looked at the crow mask he especially loved, and said sincerely: "So, we need you, Philo..." Philo said seriously: "Since you are so sincere, if I refuse any more, it will be a bit unreasonable. Anyway, I haven''t decided where to go next, and it''s not impossible to get on your boat." As soon as she finished speaking, a white figure rushed over and took off the crow mask she was wearing on her face. Who else besides Bailey? After removing the crow mask, Bailey smiled slyly, looking forward to seeing Philo''s reaction. Without the concealment of the crow mask, a red cloud instantly appeared on Philo''s face. Surrounded by so many eyes, Philo exclaimed softly, lowered his head and held his hot face, intermittently saying: "Thank you, thank you for inviting me, I, and I will work hard." Since getting along during this time, she has liked the group of people in front of her very much. Moreover, she herself is a disease doctor who walks around, and it is not impossible to join the pirate group. Maude smiled helplessly. Compared to Philo who had taken off his mask, he still liked Philo who was wearing a mask. At least he was strong enough in character. Jia Ya strode behind Bailey. The shadow that followed immediately covered Bailey. Bailey was stunned for a moment, then slowly turned his head and looked at Jaya, who was smiling and silent. "Sister Jia Ya, what''s wrong?" "Anti-epidemic mask." Jaya pointed to the crow mask Bailey had taken away. Bailey suddenly realized that he handed the crow mask to Jia Ya, and at the same time he thought: I didn''t expect that Sister Jia Ya has the same hobbies as the boss. Watching Bailey''s actions, Jaya jumped out of a crossroad on his forehead. Bailey gradually felt something was wrong. A few seconds later. Bailey, with a bag on his head, honestly returned the crow mask to Philo. Bei Bo laughed at Bailey aside, and even made a gesture of chucking his belly, making Bailey''s face black as if it was smeared with ashes. After inviting Philo to join, the sailing supplies were almost loaded and unloaded. Everyone boarded the Underworld, and Luo and the others boarded the Polar Diving that floated on the surface. Maude stood on the side of the ship, looked down at the bear, and smiled: "Thank you, bear." The bear did not speak, but took off his gloves. "Bon Voyage." As soon as the voice fell, he slapped a palm on the ship of the Underworld. Snapped-- The Underworld disappeared out of thin air, leaving only a spinning wave on the sea. On the deck of the Polar Diving, the members of the Red Heart Pirates group stared. "I, shall we leave in this way later?" "Is it good to go in a boat?" "I''m so scared." "You idiots, at first glance, you didn''t understand the meaning of plane tickets mentioned by Maud!" Beibo looked at his companions with his hands on his hips with a look that you really illiterate. The members of the Red Heart Pirates group looked at Beibo. "Then you can explain it?" "We should get in the cabin." Beibo turned around at the speed of light, and followed Luo into the cabin. "Don''t change the subject!!!" When the members of the Red Heart Pirates saw this, they slapped Beibo with a palm. Bang-- What responded to them was Beibo''s act of closing the cabin door. "Hey, we haven''t entered yet" Accompanied by a light pop, the sound that echoed on the deck of the Polar Dive stopped abruptly. The Polar Dive was slapped flying by the bear. On the shore, suddenly became deserted. Smiled and said with emotion: "Awesome." Xiong slowly put on his gloves, turned around slowly, and smiled blankly. "Need me to give you a ride?" "no." He waved his hand with a smile and rejected the bear''s proposal. The bear nodded, turned his head and looked quietly at the direction of the Hato and Polar Diving. A smile suddenly asked: "Where did you send them?" "The horror barque." "Oh? So there it is." A hint of surprise flashed in his eyes with a smile. Xiong looked down and smiled and asked, "You know?" He smiled and shook his head: "I don''t know." "..." The bear was silent. "Looking at the bear''s body with a smile," he curiously asked: "Listening to the name, it seems to be a ship, right?" "Yes." "The ship is not an island... Your abilities are really incredible." "I do not deny." Xiong continued to look at the direction in which the Hades was shot, and said lightly: "That destination is not a place that I can find if I want to go, but Maude seems to know my abilities very well." There was a hint of inexplicable meaning in the plain tone. Hearing this with a smile, his eyes opened slightly, revealing a little white, and said with a smile: "I also have a deep understanding of this..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 255： Is it my illusion? Is Chapter 255 my illusion? Two days later. A warship came to the coastline of Rolle Island. As soon as the warship docked, a tall figure jumped down from the warship and landed on the shore strewn with fine gravel. The green pheasant sat on a rock not far from the shore, calmly watching the tall figure coming down from the warship. That tall figure, but the head lieutenant general Taotu Gion. "Gion, you are late." "Have you run..." Gion first glanced at the lazy-faced blue pheasant, then looked at the dozens of ships on the shore, frowning slightly. "Kuzan, what made you choose to sit back and watch?" "Well, it''s a long story." The green pheasant scratched his forehead. "Then needless to say, I''ll go to the flying squirrel for a record pointer." Seeing that the green pheasant did not want to say, Gion did not embarrass the green pheasant, but strode vigorously towards the warship where Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel was located. She thought that Maude would follow the magnetic force to go to the next island, and when she first arrived, she didn''t have the time to wait for the recording pointer to be full of magnetism. The green pheasant looked at Gion''s back and lazily said, "Even if you ask for the record pointer from the flying squirrel, you will not be able to catch up with them." "What do you mean?" Gion stopped and looked back at the blue pheasant sitting on the rock. The green pheasant looked up at the blue sky and white clouds, and said: "The way they left Lor Island... is a bit special. Now, maybe they have landed far, far away, or they may still be flying in the sky." "???" The lack of intelligence made Gion a question mark. The green pheasant ignored Gion''s reaction, jumped off the stone, lightly patted the dust on his buttocks, and immediately put his hands in his pockets. "In short, in a short period of time, even the headquarter''s intelligence department can hardly detect the whereabouts of the Maude Pirates." "Huh? The Maude Pirates group slipped under your noses, but now, are you telling me this?" Gion stared at the green pheasant, frowning. The green pheasant shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands, and said seriously: "So I also said, the way they leave Lor Island is very special." "Then you should make it clear!!" Several blue veins appeared on Gion''s white forehead. "Ok." The green pheasant lowered his arm and said with a serious face: "Before you come, Qiwuhai Basolomi Bear is also on the island." "Bassoromi Bear? The only man in Qiwuhai who obeys the government?" "Yes, you know, his ability..." "Huh? In other words..." Gion knew about the bear''s ability to produce fruit balls, his eyes condensed immediately, and he thoughtfully said: "Did the bear attack the Maud Pirates?" The green pheasant couldn''t help being silent. Perceiving the strange appearance of the green pheasant, Gion looked at the green pheasant and asked, "What?" "It''s nothing, Xiong did make a''hand'' against the Maude Pirates." While scratching the back of his head, the green pheasant took out a bicycle from behind the rock. Click. The green pheasant kicked the bicycle tripod, then turned his head to look at Gion, and said, "If you need information, go to the flying squirrel. By the way, take over the affairs of the island." "Business? Isn''t it a mess?" "Ah la la, it''s a small matter." With that said, the green pheasant pushed the bicycle to the shore, and before going to the sea, turned his back to Gion and said lightly: "Lets get to know what happened on the island during this time." "..." Gion looked helplessly at the green pheasant. If you want to say something, just say, why bother to be so circumspect. "Ling Ling--" Under Gion''s gaze, the blue pheasant pulled the bell and rode away on his bicycle. I am lucky to be able to leave the rest of the matter to Gion... By the way, Maud Pirates...Where did they go? The green pheasant thought silently. ........... The Devil''s Triangle is a sea area surrounded by dense fog throughout the year in the Great Channel. Here, more than one hundred ships are missing here every year. If it were not for the record pointer, no one would want to enter the Devil''s Triangle. In this invisible navigation environment, any threats will be magnified several times. Even if there is a record pointer to indicate the correct direction to the next island, it will not reduce the chance of accidents in this sea area. In this extremely dangerous sea, there is an island ship that can do whatever it wants. That island ship is the pirate ship of Moonlight Moriah in the Sea of ??Qiwu under the King, the three-mast ship of terror, which is known as the largest ship in the world. On the periphery of the three-mast horror ship is a ring of towering city walls, and in the middle of the front is a gate with a huge red lips that can be used to capture prey. In the center of the city wall is an island with a gloomy castle, and the rest of the area is a stable sea level. On both sides of the city wall, and behind the island castle, there are a total of three giant masts. Above the masts, sails with a comprehensive area exceeding the island are hung. It is precisely because the sails are so huge that they can drive such an island ship. It was late at night, and the terrorist three-masted ship did not wander around to capture the ship, but anchored on the sea. Suddenly, a medium-sized ship cut through the night and fell straight from a high altitude to the sea level within the fence of the terrorist three-masted ship. Boom! The calm sea was shaken by the falling ship. Those waves looked a bit like a bear''s paw. And this medium-sized ship is the Underworld that was patted by the bear with the palm of the flesh ball. "Finally." Maude came to the deck and looked forward. His eyes passed through the gloomy fog and landed on the looming castle in the distance. After being shot and flying by the bear, they flew in the sky for three days and nights with people and boats. In the end, he successfully arrived at his destination and came to the Devil''s Triangle where the terrifying three-masted ship is located. It is surrounded by dense fog all the year round, and the terror three-masted ship is an island ship that can navigate freely. It does not have magnetism, so it cannot rely on the record pointer to find the exact position. Without the assistance of the bear, if Maude wanted to find the location of the terrorist three-masted ship, he had to first come to the Devil''s Triangle, and then try his luck to see if he could find the bait trap laid by the terrorist three-masted ship. Fortunately, with the help of the bear, they saved a lot of effort. "What about them?" Maude retracted his gaze to look at the island castle, and turned his head up to look in the direction where the Underworld was flying. A few seconds later. The Polar Dive flew over and landed heavily on the sea, again shaking waves. Subsequently, the Polar Dive dived into the sea. Maude watched the Polar Diving enter the water, smiled, and then looked at Lafayette. "Drive the boat over." "To understanding." Lafayette asked Jim to put away the sails and use steam power to drive the Hades to the coast of the nearby island. After a while, the Hades landed and stopped. Maude did not disembark directly, but stood on the side of the ship, with a calm expression, as if waiting for something. A few minutes passed quietly. Absalom, the Transparent Fruit Ability, came to the shore where the Underworld was anchored. He is a transparent fruit capable person, and he has undertaken the pre-reconnaissance task. Underworld and Polar Diving were very dynamic when they landed in the sea, allowing Abrosam to come here as fast as possible. "That banner is..." In the transparent state, Absalom looked up at the flag above the mast of the Underworld, with a touch of jealousy in his eyes. "Maud Pirates!" After learning of the other party''s background, Abrosam''s mind suddenly appeared as a reward order. Soon, the reward order for Maude and others was automatically filtered by Abrosam, and finally only the reward order from Jaya remained. "Hey, beauty, here I am!" Abrosam stretched out his tongue, licked his lips, and lightly boarded the Underworld, came to the deck, and glanced at Maude. "Tsk, real people are much better-looking than rewards!" In a transparent state, Abrosam looked at Jaya unscrupulously. "Huh, there is actually another one." From the corner of his eyes, he glanced at Philo with long white hair and sapphire eyes after removing the crow mask. Abrosam was startled slightly, and then red hearts appeared in his eyes. Philo''s weak little woman''s appearance completely aroused Abrosam''s lust. "This woman is mine!" After a roar of wolf in his heart, Abrosam walked towards Philo lightly. Not far away, Maude, Lafayette, and Jaya looked at Abrosam who used the transparent fruit ability. There was a red glow in their eyes, and their eyes moved with Abrosam. Abrosam took a few steps and soon noticed something was wrong. "Is it my illusion?" Seeing the three of Maude staring at him, Abrosam''s heart condensed. "It must be an illusion!" Abrosam comforted himself, and then continued to walk towards Philo. "..." Then, Abrosam looked dull and looked at the three gazes chasing him from Maude. "They... can see me???" At this moment, Abrosam began to doubt life. (End of this chapter) Chapter 256： Transparent fruit Chapter 256 Transparent Fruit Being locked in by those three sights, Abrosam was shocked and panicked. impossible If you can see me, you should just jump over now, how can you still be indifferent. Because Maude did not take the next step, Abrosam still tended to be undetected. In spite of this, Abrosam still felt bad, that feeling even overwhelmed his sprouted **** center. He really wanted to lick Philo, if conditions permit, he would definitely feel the touch of the plumpness with his hands. But the slightly weird atmosphere at the moment made him retreat between hesitations. "When they go ashore, there will always be a chance..." Abrosam made a decision quickly, turned slowly, and walked towards the shore. Maude looked at Abrosam''s turn with a blank face. Huh! Maude kicked his feet and leaped behind Abrosam. "Don''t leave when you come." Carrying the words of killing intent into Abrosam''s ears. Abrosam''s body shook suddenly, and when he reacted, his neck was restrained by Maude. The arm-colored palms exerted heavy pressure on Abrosam''s neck. Under Maude''s restraint, Abrosam''s face flushed suddenly, and his limbs swayed like fish out of the pool. He was shocked, but couldn''t say anything because his neck was tightly restrained by Maud. "Why can you see me..." The time-tested transparency ability was seen through, and Abrosam''s heart fell to the bottom, just like the haze that shrouded the castle forest. "I can''t get rid of it, what kind of monster is this..." The oppression brought by the breath of death made Abrosam''s struggle gradually weaker. He did not understand. The wild power that he had obtained through the transformation of his body couldn''t even shake the man in front of him. Abrosam''s eyes widened, staring at Maude who was close at hand in amazement. His suffocation gradually increased and his consciousness gradually blurred. The body hadn''t been revealed yet, he even noticed that Lafitte and Jaya were also looking at him. "what is the problem" The suffocation made Abrosam more painful, and his vision began to blur, causing him to slowly reveal his figure. "Ohhhh...the transparent fruit ability? It''s not worthwhile that we waited on the ship for a while." Lafayette walked over with a cane and carefully examined the appearance of Abrosam. After the Hades landed, Maude didn''t let everyone go directly ashore, instead staying on the ship waiting for something. This waited for a transparent fruit capable person. "Waiting for me...?" Hearing what Lafayette said, Abrosam, who was about to lose consciousness, was like a bolt from the blue. At that moment, he realized something. The Maude Pirates... are here prepared! Jaya glanced at Abrosam and said in disgust: "Disgusting guy." She could clearly feel the unbridled gaze that Abrosam had been looking at frequently before using the color of sight and hearing in advance. Maude glanced at Jaya, thinking that the most disgusting thing about this guy was that he would lick women crazily with his tongue. Of course, if he were there, how could Abrosam have room to play. When he read this, Maude suddenly exerted his strength, causing Abrosam to faint very simply. Immediately, like throwing garbage, he threw the fainted Abrosam to his feet. The crowd gathered around and looked at Abrosam who had been pinched by Maude and passed out. "This guy is a transparent fruit ability person." Pele, who had eaten the fruit of the weapon, jumped onto Abrosam. Now he is also a capable person, so he has the interest to pay attention to Abrosam who is also capable. Maude opened the cover of the wristwatch phone bug and called Luo. After a while, the Polar Dive surfaced. Luo opened the hatch and came to the deck of the Polar Diving, and immediately jumped onto the Underworld. Coming to the deck of the Underworld, Luo looked at Abrosam who was unconscious for the first time. "it''s him?" "Well, the owner of the transparent fruit." Maude nodded. Luo''s eyes flickered, and only a few minutes after arriving at the territory of King Seven Wu Hai Moria, he captured a capable person. It''s like when they came to someone''s site and found hundreds of millions of Baileys in just a few minutes. "Start the operation directly?" Luo looked away from Abrosam and turned to Maude. "No hurry, let Lafayette get some information out first. Besides, this operation...I will kill him." Maude met Luo Wang''s gaze. In the first operation, since Maude had a relatively high level of demand for weapon fruits, Maude gave up baby-5 experience in order not to affect the fault tolerance rate. But now it''s different. Now that the operation to obtain the fruits of the weapon was successful, then, after this, Maude would definitely not miss any head. Taking a step back, even if the operation fails, Maude can accept the consequences. Luo was surprised at the request made by Yu Mod, but didn''t think much about it. If Maude kills the target, there will be some impact. But it will not affect the results. After that, Lafite used hypnosis to get Abrosam''s intelligence. Maude then wrote the hunter''s notes on the information, and then when Luo started the operation, he personally killed Abrosam''s head. When Abrosam died, Luo Qingjiashulu forced the demon soul in his heart onto the fruit on the side to form a transparent fruit. There was one success, this time the operation time was significantly shorter. If you do it a few more times, you can basically establish the success rate of the operation. Judging from the current results, the success rate is temporarily 100%. However, it is based on finding the right fruit. If the fruit type is wrong, I dont know whether the operation will be successful. Considering the value of Devil Fruit, Maude and Luo will not take this risk. Anyway, the Devil Fruit Illustrated Book is not a secret thing, and at that time, with a little money and energy, you can always get one from the black market. Luo took the transformed transparent fruit in his hand. Even with the experience of handling the weapon fruit once, holding the newly-baked transparent fruit at the moment, the mood will still be complicated. The Devil Fruit that most people couldn''t get in their entire life, but now can get it so easily. If it hadn''t been for the enlightenment that Maud had brought him, I am afraid that in more than ten or twenty years, he would never have thought that the fruit of the operation had such a terrifying ability. After taking out the transparent fruit, Maude picked up Abrosam''s body and walked out of the cabin to the side of the deck. "Really weak." Maude whispered and threw Abrosam''s body into the sea. The experience value gained from Abrosam is pitiful. Maude thought about it later, but he was relieved. After all, the physique and strength gained through body modification are not within the hunting scope of the Hunter''s Note. "I don''t know if the zombies on the island can give me a surprise..." Maude looked at the misty castle forest, his eyes flickered. In the shadow of the forest edge, there were several eyes looking at Maude. Those gazes were full of shock. "Master Abrosam was actually killed!!!" "What exactly did the people on that boat do to Lord Abrosam, there is no movement at all!" Several small animals and zombies hiding in the shadows can hardly hide their horror. In just a few minutes, Abrosam boarded the enemy ship, as if he was silent when he was gone, and silent when he died... (End of this chapter) Chapter 257： I wont tell you Chapter 257 I won''t tell you Two small animal zombies shivered in the shadows. Who is Abrosam? One of the three weirdos under King Qiwuhai Moonlight Moria, the transparent fruit ability, the commander of the zombie army! ! ! However, Abrosam, who had so many titles, died so hastily. "How could this happen, my idol Abrosam... was defeated..." The pig head zombie had a frustrated face, as if he had lost his life goal. Beside him, a puppy-head zombie was frightened, but still raised its paw and pressed it on the shoulder of the little pig-head zombie, and comforted: "Something has happened. It''s no use thinking about it now. Our top priority is to go back to the castle and tell Master Moria what happened here!" "My idol Abrosam-sama was defeated..." "Hey, are you listening?" "My idol Abrosam-sama was actually defeated..." "???" Seeing no response from his companion, the old wrinkles on the puppy head zombie''s face trembled several times. The little pig head zombie lay on the ground, weakly said: "How can Lord Abrosam, who is so powerful, die so quietly?" "???" A string of question marks appeared on the head of the puppy head zombie again. The little pig head zombie suddenly got up, held up a pair of short hands, and roared in grief: "The strong, even if he walks to death, chokes to death while drinking, he should do his best to die vigorously!!!" "Hey pig, you bastard, don''t be so loud, if you will..." The Puppy Head Zombie was shocked, and when he raised his paw to grab the rising Puppy Head Zombie, a tall shadow covered his face and interrupted him. Maude looked down at the two small animal zombies in front of him. The Puppy Head Zombie suddenly felt cold all over, he was afraid of enemies like gods and teammates like pigs. Locked by Maude''s gaze, the puppy head zombie wants to cry without tears. Compared with the Puppy Head Zombie''s move to directly give up resistance, the Puppy Head Zombie looked up at Maud and glared at Maud, waved his short hand, and made a boxing start. "No matter what situation the strong are in, they should be vigorous..." "Boom." Maude raised his foot and kicked the pig head zombie. The powerful impact directly shook the shadow in the pig head zombie body. After the shadow got out of the body, it flew towards the sky full of haze, and instantly disappeared without a trace. "Zigp!" The puppy head zombie looked at the pig head zombie turned into a meteor in the sky, then looked at the man in front of him who made him completely uninterested in resisting, and slowly closed his eyes. "Just kill me!" "..." Maude retracted his right leg and looked at the puppy head zombie quietly. The expected attack did not fall. The Puppy Head Zombie opened his eyes and looked at Maude, who was motionless in doubt. "Why don''t you do it? Don''t...you want to get information that is not good for your companions from me?" As if understanding Maudes intentions, Puppy Zombies eyes sharpened in vain, and said seriously: "Huh, I''m a resounding man, even if you tortured to extract a confession, I won''t tell you that Dr. Hogback is drinking tea with Miss Sindoli in the research institute behind the mansion. "I''d rather suffer all the hardships, and I would not tell you Master Perona is in the incredible courtyard on the second floor of the castle, teaching all the colleagues in the animal zombie army how to sing." "Let''s not tell you that Moria-sama will sleep on the big balcony of the top floor room of the castle at this time." "In any case, I will not betray the adults!" "If you understand it, hurry up and do it!!!" The puppy head zombie sees death as home, exuding a dazzling aura. Maude looked at the puppy-headed zombie who confessed his intelligence in amazement, and suddenly became a little curious about the other party''s original shadow owner. "Very spine, I admire you very much." "Hmph, hard work doesn''t work, just want to come soft? Give up, no matter how good you say, never want to get information from me!" "You misunderstood, I just haven''t seen a man with a backbone like you in a long time, so I want to know your name." Maude smiled and looked at the puppy-headed zombie in front of him. The puppy-headed zombie was slightly surprised when he heard the words, and coldly snorted: "If it''s just a name, it''s nothing to tell you, but if it''s intelligence, don''t think about it. I won''t tell you when I die. The zombies are usually in the tomb near the church. rest." "..." Maude was dumbfounded, he was convinced by this little animal zombie. He doesn''t need the location information much, he just wants to know the name of the puppy-headed zombie, and then test whether the Hunter''s Note can gain experience points by killing the zombie. "Douglas Jill!" The Puppy Head Zombie raised his head and said with a serious face: "This is my name. Now that you know it, don''t waste any more time, do it now!" "Douglas Jill..." Maude raised his right hand and called out the Hunter''s Note with a smile. In this way, in front of Jill''s puppy-head zombie, I turned the page and wrote his full name. "what are you doing?" Jill Puppy Zombie looked at the notebook in Maude''s hand in confusion. Maude did not speak. After writing the name, he slowly lifted his foot, ready to help the little zombie in front of him to get rid of it. Seeing Maude''s foot-lifting action, although Jill''s Puppy Head Zombie appeared very spine, his body still couldn''t help shaking. From beginning to end, he did not realize that he sold the adults. Maude kicked out. Boom! As if Jill''s puppy-headed zombie was hit hard, his body flew upside down and hit a big tree heavily. Then, he rolled his eyes and spit out a shadow from his mouth. When the shadow flew into the sky, the body of Jill''s puppy-head zombie slipped to the ground and turned into a complete corpse. Maude came to the corpse of the puppy-headed zombie and immediately checked the star point of the hunter''s notes. "Doesn''t it work..." The steps were correct, but after killing Jill, it did not bring any benefits. Maude sighed slightly, disappointed. If the zombies on the island can''t bring him any benefits, then the benefits of this trip can be imagined. However, his original intention of coming to the terrifying three-masted ship was to kill Qiwuhai Moria, thus leaving a vacancy in the place of Qiwuhai. Moreover, for these zombies on the island ship, Maude did not expect much in his subconscious mind. After all, the nature of these zombies is a corpse, and it is reasonable that they cannot get experience points. Even if he could kill the shadow stuffed into the zombie''s body, he couldn''t meet the hunting conditions because he didn''t know the original appearance of the shadow owner. No matter how you think about it, it''s difficult to get a large amount of experience on a terrifying three-masted ship. With psychological preparation, Maude was not so disappointed, and soon accepted this reality. Withdrawing the hunter''s notes, Maude returned to the Underworld. In the final analysis, the real purpose of their trip is to kill the Moonlight Moriah, and get the corresponding devil fruit. On this island ship, there are three devil fruits. They are Moria''s shadow fruit, Mononoke Princess Perona''s ghost fruit, and Abrosam''s transparent fruit that has already been obtained. On the deck, everyone looked at Maude who came back. Maude calmly said: "According to the plan, before Moria takes action, use salt to wipe out the zombies on the terrifying three-masted ship as much as possible." Everyone nodded upon hearing this. With the support of [intelligence], the success rate of the plan to deal with Moonlight Moria is not low... (End of this chapter) Chapter 258： Ferret Chapter 258 The Famous Sword Ferret In order to meet the big wave one year later, Maude must take the position of Qiwuhai. Only when he was in Qiwuhai, could he be the most labor-saving and the most reasonable identity to appear in the huge wave of war on the top. Only Qiwuhai... was able to get close to neutral while intervening in that war, and would not attract too much hatred. The only choice! To this end, Maude must first dismount a Qiwuhai. Among the Seven Wu Seas, existences with extremely powerful personal strengths such as the strongest swordsman Hawkeye Mihawk, the Basolomi tyrant Xiong, and Haixia Jinping were not within Maude''s consideration from the beginning. After that, in the windless zone, the empress Hancock, who not only occupies a favorable location, but also has an extremely outstanding personal strength, is also an existence that Maude cannot contend. Located in the new world of Dresrosa, black and white take everything, as is Don Quixote do Flamenco, who has a huge family power. After directly excluding these five Qiwu Seas, only Sand Crocodile Krokdal and Moonlight Moria remained. Regardless of the former or the latter, relying on the [prophetic] intelligence, Maude was clear about the weakness of the two of them. Originally, Mauds selected target was Moonlight Moria. But because of Moonlight Moria''s terrifying three-masted ship will move frequently, and she is in the devil''s triangle covered by thick fog for many years. Therefore, after Maud shared the information with Lafayette, he finally decided to take action by the sand crocodile Klockdal, who is relatively stable in terms of location information. It was originally intended to set off for the small garden on the Primordial Island after the Lor Island plague event ended, and then try to take away the experience points of the two giants. Then, follow the magnetic force to Alabastan where the sand crocodile Krokdal is located. But Maude did not expect to encounter a bear that came for the plague on Roll Island. In this way, Maude temporarily changed his goal, and with the help of the [free air ticket] provided by the bear, he reached the terrifying three-masted ship where Moonlight Moria was at the fastest speed. If this battle can be won. It can only be said that Moria deserves this disaster. After all, if the bear hadn''t come to Roll Island, Maude wouldn''t bother him. Everyone disembarked from the boat with sacks of salt and headed towards the forest filled with gloomy atmosphere and mist. All the information that Maude has that can be used against Moria has been shared with his companions. When Lafayette and the others learned of these key pieces of information, they finally understood Maud''s intention to prepare so much salt. However, what makes them feel puzzled is the source of these intelligence. Such detailed and targeted information can''t be obtained casually. In this regard, Maude buckled the pot on the revolutionary army of the friendly cooperation party, and easily prevarication. Even Lafayette does not suspect him. In his and Maude''s original plan, the bridge of communication with the revolutionary army was built to serve the acquisition of intelligence. After everyone got off the boat, they went straight to a conspicuous side road at the entrance of the forest. Philo, wearing a crow epidemic prevention mask, seemed to have discovered something. He came to a dead tree a few steps before squatting down, curiously looking at several mushrooms with purple diamond spots growing under the dead tree. "What''s wrong?" Maude looked at Philo who suddenly squatted before the dead tree. The same was true for everyone, and they couldn''t help looking at Philo. "There are five mushrooms." Without raising his head, Philo reached out and picked up one, and said, "From the appearance, it is preliminarily judged to contain toxins, but the medicinal value is not ruled out." As soon as the voice fell, everyone looked at Philo in amazement and stuffed the unknown mushroom directly under the mask. Then, everyone clearly saw Philo''s throat squirming a few times, seeming to swallow the mushroom. "Do you still eat poisonous?" Maude looked at Philo in surprise. Philo looked up at Maude, and said seriously: "Well, this is the fastest and most direct verification method." As soon as he finished speaking, Philo lay straight on the ground. "???" This kind of operation made everyone feel confused. "Ro." Maude suddenly looked at Luo who was not far away. Luo did not make any movement, embracing his arms, calmly said: "The''walking doctors'' who came out of that island are basically of this kind of virtue. To them, trying to poison with their body is as normal as drinking water and eating. Even if this guy looks very confused at ordinary times, he doesn''t mean anything. Eat poisonous mushrooms without preparing, so there is no need to be so nervous." "is it" Maude was a little surprised, and turned to look at Philo. Under the gaze of everyone, Philo suddenly straightened his upper body and muttered to himself: "It''s so strong that it has a paralyzing effect, but it doesn''t have medicinal value." Immediately, Philo got up and put the remaining four mushrooms into the cloth bag he carried with him. She is going to use this mushroom to prepare a powerful paralytic toxin. The poison is her means of fighting. Luo looked at Philo and said indifferently: "Trying poison with your body is already an old way, and it''s really stupid. This will only make you dying of illness sooner or later. At that time, you will have to walk without talking about life and death." "When you can''t walk, find a horse to walk around. Our people are like that." Philo didn''t care much about what Luo said. This method of using the body to feel the effects of medicinal materials is a tradition left by our ancestors. How can it be said that changes will change. Luo said no more, anyway, whether Philo ended up aging prematurely or dying of illness had nothing to do with him. Maude listened to the conversation between the two, and somehow, a figure suddenly appeared in his mind-the ship doctor poison Q of the Blackbeard Pirates. "Filo, do you know Poison Q?" "..." When Philo heard the words, he looked straight at Maude, and after a pause for more than a second, he shook his head and said, "I don''t know." "Oh." A strange color flashed in Maude''s eyes. From the reaction of Philo after hearing the name of Poison Q, it was obvious that he knew Poison Q. Although I don''t know why Philo wanted to cover up this matter, Maude didn''t continue to ask, instead, he looked at the end of the thick fog ahead and directly brought the topic to the business. "Let''s start doing things separately from here." "Row." Luo Wenyan nodded, but he acted vigorously and directly led Beibo, Xia Qi, Pekin and the others to the left entrance. On this trip, he took only three cadres including Beibo, while the rest of the crew stayed on the shore to guard the Polar Dive. As for Maude, it was Jaya who stayed to see the boat. If it is a normal island, Jaya will usually disembark and search for food with edible value on the island as much as possible. But the terrorist three-masted ship obviously does not have this condition. Therefore, Jaya took the initiative to take over the task of watching the ship. Watching Luo and his party leave, Maude then looked at Lafayette. "Lafayette, you and Jim go to the right." "Hey, I understand..." Lafayette placed the crutches behind him with his hand, and walked to the right. Jim, carrying four or five bags of salt, nodded to Maud, and immediately followed Lafayette. After a while, Lafayette and Jim disappeared into the thick fog. In the field, only Maude and Philo were left, and Pele, who was lying on Maude''s shoulders, was a little tired. "Maud, actually I..." Philo raised his head and looked at Maude in front of him. "Whatever you don''t want to say is fine, everyone has a secret, and I am no exception..." Maude interrupted her with a smile. Then, without waiting for Philo''s reaction, Maude raised his hand and patted Bailey who was lying on his shoulder. Bailey understood, first yawned, and immediately used the power of the weapon''s fruit to turn his body into an unsheathed white long knife in an instant. Maude grasped this eye-catching long knife and joked: "Famous sword ferret." "..." Bailey wanted to refute it. But he dare not. (End of this chapter) Chapter 259： Set off firecrackers Chapter 259 Setting off firecrackers The Underworld flew in the sky for three days and three nights before finally reaching the Devil''s Triangle where the terrifying three-masted ship is located. And Bailey only had three days to eat the fruit of the weapon. During the period, despite being patiently guided by Mord, time was limited after all, so Bailey only mastered the two least difficult weapon transformations. One is a smooth-bore flintlock with a simpler structure, and the other is a cold weapon at the moment. Famous sword ferret! The blade and even the handguards are all snow white, with a white jade-like luster flowing. On the handle of the knife, there were circles of white silk ribbon. The ribbon looked messy and untidy, as if it was wrapped around in pursuit of efficiency. As far as the end of the knife handle, there is even an extra piece of silk that floats slowly in the cold mist. After all, the proficiency is not high. The long knife that Bailey has turned into is a mess in the details. However, as long as Bailey is given a period of time, details such as the pattern of the knife, the hand guard, and the back of the knife can always be carved bit by bit. Anyway, in Mord''s view, proficiency can be gradually improved, as long as it does not use the weapon fruit ability like Baby-5. You know, weapons are weapons. Since it is to become a weapon for others to use, then become more thorough. Like Baby-5, it directly becomes a big sword, but it also leaves behind the human body such as eyes, mouth and even the lower body. The most exaggerated is that there is still a cigarette in the mouth of the knife. It''s like playing. In a sense, it is destroying the fruits of weapons. Maude held the ferret in front of him and smiled: "Most of the zombies on the island are not very powerful, so they can be used to test the knife." This sentence was addressed to Bailey. It''s just that Bailey can only listen but not speak. This is one of the rules that Maude needs to follow after he becomes a weapon. "Filo, let''s go." Maude lowered his sword arm and walked toward the forest in front of him. Philo trot over to Maude and walked side by side with him. In this way, the figures of the two slowly disappeared into the thick fog. In the forest, the mist carrying the chill became denser. Maude and Philo walked all the way through the forest, but did not encounter any zombies on the way. On the contrary, Philo searched for many strange-looking plants along the way, thus wasting a little time. If it weren''t for Maude told her not to test the poison on the spot, I am afraid it will take longer. ten minutes later. Maude and Philo walked out of the forest and came to an empty cemetery. Compared to the forest, the fog here is much lighter. Around the cemetery, there is a circle of rusty iron fences. On the ground not far from the fence, there are planted withered trees with scattered green leaves. From a distance, under the cover of fog, they are like ghosts, adding a little cold air to the cemetery. In the center of the cemetery, there is a straight road leading to the fence gate at the far end. The pavement is paved with broken or chipped bricks and tiles, and some of the bricks and tiles even upside down, appearing to be dilapidated. On both sides of the road, there are crooked tombstones and crosses, but there are a lot of them. Maude only looked at the surrounding environment for a moment, and then walked towards the fence gate directly in front. From here, you can already see what the castle looks like. As long as you pass through the iron gate of the fence and pass through a grove of one or two hundred meters, you can reach the location of the old castle. Philo followed Maude, while curiously looking at the tombstones on both sides of the road. Before meeting Maude and the others, Philo traveled around. Many times, in order to understand the root cause of the epidemic, he would go to various cemeteries and then open a coffin for an autopsy. After a lot of experience, it is no wonder for the environment of the cemetery. However, the cemetery here gave her a different feeling. "Is it because of zombies..." Philomer thought to himself. If she hadn''t learned about the terrifying three-masted ship in advance, she would not have imagined that the source of the strange atmosphere around it came from the zombies hiding under various tombstones. Maude and Philo walked to the middle of the road. Suddenly, strange noises came from both sides of the road, and those crooked tombstones and crosses fell one after another on the soft soil. Immediately afterwards, bandaged arms broke out of the ground. Maude and Philo looked to one side, calmly watching the arms that suddenly emerged from the ground. "Roar--!" There was a low roar over the originally silent cemetery. As if to create an atmosphere, the bandaged zombies slowly crawled out of the ground at a slow and powerful speed. The palm of the hand clinging to the moist soil, like a madman, pulled towards Maude and Philo in the air. "Filo, leave it to you on the left." "Ok." Philo rolled up his cuffs, put away the stinger steel ring he was wearing on his fingers, and immediately pressed a layer of sea salt on his palm. After getting ready, Philo turned and ran towards the group of zombies crawling out of the ground. When he came to a zombie who was more than three meters tall, Philo bent his knees and squatted forward, sticking his hands forward. Joint technique. Chiba flower. The palm of the leaning forward stroked the zombie''s elbow like flowing water. Click! I saw the zombie''s bandaged arm directly bent into an inverted triangle. At this time, Philo''s bent legs suddenly straightened, and his body leaped into the air. The moment he turned over the top of the zombie''s head, his hands hanging down, like a thick rope, passed the zombie''s neck. Click! The zombie hadn''t reacted, his neck was directly pulled off by Philo, causing the back of the sparsely-haired head to hit his back heavily, but it opened his mouth to spit out the shadow and crashed to the ground. After neatly eliminating the largest zombie, Philo stepped forward and rushed towards the remaining zombies. "No. 711 is down..." "It''s salt, be careful everyone!!!" The rest of the zombies took the initiative to meet Philo who rushed over. On the other side of the aisle, about a hundred zombies emerged from the ground, their sluggish eyes staring at Maude. Before they attacked, Maude strode towards him. The zombies looked at each other immediately. "Is this reaction wrong?" They have always appeared in groups, and then matched the horrible atmosphere of the cemetery, scaring the pirates who came to the terrifying three-masted ship. The tried and tested method failed at this moment. Seeing Maude stepped into the attack range like this, the zombies didn''t think much about it, but they took vigorous steps and pounced on Maude. Although their physical qualities are not high, with the blessing of shadows, they can exert speed and strength that are superior to ordinary people. "Try the slash first..." Maude watched the zombies gather around and slashed with a knife. At the place where the ferret blade fell, a dazzling crescent-shaped white light shot slashing across the necks of the nearby zombies. Suddenly, heads soared into the sky. In less than a breath, sixty-seven zombies with their heads beheaded crashed to the ground. The remaining twenty or thirty zombies were stunned. Maude closed the knife and whispered softly: "Double guns." Hearing Maude''s order, Bailey started to change his form. The ferret long knife that Maude was holding in his hand suddenly turned into two flintlock pistols that were still white all over at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the bottom of the handles of the two flintlock pistols, a white ribbon was attached. Maude used both hands together, each holding a flintlock pistol, and immediately aimed at the thirty or so zombies who remained still. "Boom...!" Maude quickly squeezed the trigger, and continuous white fireworks emerged from the muzzle. One by one, carrying high-temperature lead bullets rushed to the necks of the zombies, instantly pulling out a dense barrage. In less than two seconds, the remaining group of zombies were directly torn to the ground by the dense barrage shot by Maude. Infinite bullets... This is one of the advantages of weapon fruit incarnate into firearms. "The accuracy is higher than that of a normal musket, but it is not very powerful..." Maude put away the two ferret guns, and did not change Bailey back to the original shape, but hung them around his waist. "Come slowly. After Bailey''s ability and proficiency improve, let him try to become a desert eagle." Maude thought silently in his heart, then turned around and looked at Philo''s situation. I saw Philo just knocked down the fourth zombie. The group of zombies besieging Philo quickly noticed the spotless Maude and the hundreds of companions who fell to the ground behind Maude. "???" In less than five seconds, only the sound of firecrackers was heard, and then the more than a hundred zombie companions were dealt with by that man? The remaining group of zombies are stupid. In the thick fog in the distance, it is located on the balcony high above the castle. A figure slowly got up and looked at the cemetery where the dense gunfire came from. "Hehehe..." There was a little red light in the eyes of the figure, as if he could see Maude standing in the cemetery. First, let the ship land directly on the surface of the three-masted ship, and then shoot wantonly in the cemetery. Really unscrupulous... This figure is actually the Seventh Wu Haimolia under the king. "Hehehe, a newcomer who doesn''t know what to do..." The chill in Moriah''s eyes skyrocketed. Alas~ the dark circles are so heavy~ I have been insomnia for two months~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 260： Both ruthless and fast. Chapter 260 is both ruthless and fast. As the Puppy Head Zombie said earlier, Moria did sleep on a balcony on the top floor of the castle during this time. Then, the movement caused by Maude in the cemetery directly disturbed Moria''s quiet time. His nearly seven-meter-high body slowly got up and looked down in the direction of the cemetery. Relying on the domineering look and hearing, his eyes passed through the fog, distinguishing Maud''s identity. With a bounty of 360 million, it is also the hottest new star Pirate this year. Nevertheless, in Moria''s eyes, Maude is nothing but a fledgling kid. "Hehehe..." A chill flashed in Moria''s eyes, but there was no plan to shoot. Do everything like to rely on others to help him complete. This is one of his mottos. Therefore, even if the bad guy Maude made a fuss in the cemetery, Moria didn''t mean to shoot on the spot. If you want to get the shadow of Maude, you will have his lovely men to do it for you. Thinking so, Moria didn''t continue to sleep, but continued to pay attention to Maude''s movements. Inside the cemetery. Located on the right side of the central passage, hundreds of zombies lost their shadows lying quietly on the soft soil. On the left side of the central passage, another batch of cemetery zombies seemed to be deterred by Maud, and stopped besieging Philo. Philo was puzzled at first, but as Maude came to his side, and then saw the hundreds of zombies lying on the ground in the distance behind him, it became clear. "So fast." She only killed a few zombies, but Maude has already solved nearly a hundred. This efficiency gap... There is really no harm if there is no comparison. Maude first glanced at the dull-eyed zombies in front of him, then tilted his head to look at Philo, and asked: "Leave it for you to practice?" "No, I don''t like fighting in the first place." Philo shook his head and rejected Maude''s proposal. A strange look passed across Maude''s eyes. Don''t like fighting? But the skills you use in battle are... joint skills. That type of technique is used exclusively for fighting. Maude shook his head slightly and drew out the double guns Bailey had turned into. "Boom..." After a burst of intensive and violent gunfire, the group of zombies in ambush in the cemetery ended in annihilation. The first victory of the weapon fruit made Maude very satisfied. For the gunner, the mechanism that does not need to fill the bullet is itself a qualitative leap. As long as Bailey''s ability and proficiency are increased, the hardware conditions such as the rate of fire, accuracy, and power will definitely be improved in the future. The update of firearms is even more important. You know, it has only been about three days since Bailey ate the weapon fruit. Give him another half a year or a year, when the weapon fruit can really show its value. And now the initial use is just for convenience. Maude put away his guns and glanced at the corpses on the floor before leaving. The two of them walked away from the cemetery in one tandem, towards the castle building not far away. ........... "Gunshots?" Inside the mansion, Hogback, a genius surgeon, one of the three weirdos of Moriah, was sitting at a long table, slowly lowering the scented tea cup in his hand. "Whhhhhhh..." Hogback got up and came to the French window, calmly looking at the mist-shrouded forest outside. It''s just that he can''t see or hear, can''t perceive the specific situation in the cemetery, let alone realize the existence of Maude in advance. "From the frequency of gunshots, a lot of material came this time, sizzle, sizzle..." For the intensive gunfire coming from the direction of the cemetery, Hobackak was very calm. He is full of confidence in the zombie army on the island, besides, he also has a famous master-King Qiwuhai Moonlight Moria. In front of this lineup, anyone who came to the island boat would eventually be taken away by Moria-sama, and then fend for themselves. This time, naturally, it is no exception. Hogback put his hands behind his back, as if thinking of something, and whispered to himself: "Everyone has hit here, but the guy Abrosam hasn''t returned yet, so shouldn''t he be hooked by another beautiful woman? Has it passed?" Thinking of this, Hogback''s brain ached slightly. Although he has become accustomed to Abrosam''s lack of proper business, every time he encounters business, he will inevitably have to bury a few sentences. After all, the command of the most powerful general zombie army on the island is in the hands of Abrosam. If the prey is strong, it is necessary to dispatch the general zombie army in time. Hokkubak shook his head. Clang-- Behind him abruptly heard the sound of the plate being broken. The zombie maid Xindoli stood in front of the long table, indifferently watching the refreshment plate placed on the table, she raised her hand and swept the plate to the ground. There was another noise. The wreckage of the second plate appeared on the ground. Hogback was accustomed to Cindols deliberately breaking the plate and did not turn around. At this time, there was a sparse sound of footsteps in the hall. A group of little mice with spider legs stepped across the floor of the plate fragments and gathered at Hobackaks feet. "what happened?" Hokkubak looked down at the group of spider mice responsible for reporting and transmitting information. One of the spider mice came out more and more, raising his head and opening his mouth: "Master Abrosam has been killed!" "what!?" Hobackak seemed to have heard something incredible, and his expression changed drastically. Abrosam, who has the ability to become transparent, is dead? "Who did it!?" Hobackak reacted with difficulty and blurted out. When the spider mice were preparing to report in detail, a calm male voice came from their sides, interrupting their thoughts. "it''s me." Maude, who came to the scene quietly, looked at Houbak in front of him blankly. From Hogback''s coquettish mesh top, as well as the characteristics of its pointed nose, sharp mouth and small sunglasses, Maude recognized Hogback''s identity for the first time-one of the three weird people under Moria. However, Maude can no longer remember Hokkubak''s name. What is certain is that among the three weirdos, Hokkubak is the weakest, even inferior to ordinary zombie soldiers. To put it simply, it is to follow the technology flow. "You are Bajia..." Hogback looked at Maude, who had broken into the hall in horror. Before he finished speaking, a cold light flashed before him. Hogback suddenly felt that the world was spinning, and his thoughts suddenly stopped. His head was directly slashed by Maude. Both ruthless and fast. No room left. The color of horror on Hobackaks face condensed like frost. To death, he never thought he would die so aggrieved. Maude put away the long knife, and turned his head down to look at the group of shivering spider mice. Behind him, Philo, who came with Maude, before the maid zombie Xindoli had a trouble with his hands, instantly made Xindoli fall down, and then spit out the shadow, free from the situation of being manipulated with the corpse. "It''s time to come here too, Moria..." Maude did not attack the group of spider mice responsible for delivering the message, but instead looked up to the ceiling. The gaze seemed to pass through the floor and saw Moriah''s figure. The reason why Moriah is regarded as a target is not only because Haiyan can restrain the zombies, but also because of the crucial point. That is, Moria''s character flaws. Just like now. Maude came openly, but Moria did not show up for the first time. The final result is the meaningless extinction of the cemetery zombies, and Hogback, who received a box of lunch without even saying a word. Their sacrifice is essentially inseparable from Moria. (End of this chapter) Chapter 261： Famous sword autumn water Chapter 261 Famous Sword Qiushui Hogback is a genius surgeon. At present, the zombies that can move on the terrifying three-masted ship, and the zombies stored in the freezer waiting for a suitable shadow, have to be transformed, repaired, and even strengthened through his hands. The importance of these technologies to Moriah''s [Zombie Army Project] is self-evident. However, Maude can kill Hogback, who is so important in functionality, under Moria''s nose. At least in Maude''s view, Moria is not competent enough as a captain. call out-- Maude waved his arm, shook off the blood stains on the chidori, and returned to the sheath immediately. "This place is quite empty." Maude glanced at the simple furnishings, but with ample floor space. He thought for a while, walked straight to the long table and made a pot of black tea again. Seeing Maude''s actions, Philo blinked, somewhat puzzled. At this time, shouldn''t it mean to go deeper? Why did you sit and make tea? Maude quickly made a pot of hot tea, poured himself a cup, and immediately looked at Philo who was stunned. "Would you like a drink?" "Ok." Philo was still wondering about Maude''s actions for a second, but then pulled the chair away and sat down. Maude then helped her make a cup of tea. The two of them had afternoon tea at the scene of the murder. "Ooooooo..." After a long time, a deep laugh came from the gate abruptly. Hearing the laughter, Maude put down the bottomed teacup and tilted his head to look towards the door where the laughter came from. There, stood a male zombie wearing a dilapidated kimono, stepping on wooden clogs and carrying a long black sheath knife on his waist. The zombie''s face was wrapped in a white bandage, but it was not enough to hide the rot of the exposed nasal cavity and teeth, and only a dry face was left. This is obviously a long dead body. The reason why it can be used is also due to the superb technology of Hogback. "Swordsman Ryoma." Maude recognized the identity of the person at a glance. In the entire horror three-masted ship chapter, there are not many scenes, people and things that impress Maude, and Ryoma is one of them. He would inadvertently forget the name of Hokkubak, or in other words, never remember the existence of Hokkubak from the beginning. However, the existence of swordsman Ryoma, which comes with a [logo] as soon as it debuts, does not need to be specially memorized, and it can also leave a relatively clear memory. For example, Ryoma''s laughter of "yooooo" at this moment can make Maude instantly think of Brook''s image of a skeleton man. Ryoma stood in front of the gate, with his right arm randomly resting on the handle of the famous sword [Qiu Shui], and his slightly sharp gaze pointed at the Chidori on Maude''s waist. "Ooooooo, the breath coming from the cemetery is you..." "Correct." Maude slowly got up, facing the dragon horse in front of the gate. He stayed in the hall to drink tea, because he wanted to wait for Moria to come, but he didn''t expect to wait for Ryoma first. Maude looked at Ryoma''s gaze slightly and landed on the black scabbard. "Famous sword Qiushui." After their eyes collided in mid-air, the two sides looked at each other''s sabers quite tacitly. A few seconds later, Ryoma''s gaze shifted first, and he quickly glanced at Hogback''s body lying in front of the French window. "Before I came, I learned about the death of Lord Abrosam." Ryoma retracted his gaze, dropped his right hand, holding Qiushui''s knife handle, and then slowly pulling Qiushui out of the scabbard. "Surely you did it too?" "Yes." Maude nodded, and Chidori unsheathed and was held in his hand. Longma carried Qiushui on his shoulders and said calmly: "Then there will be death between you and me." In terms of identity and name, Moria and Abrosam are the owners of Ryoma. This is the effect brought by the shadow fruit ability. Therefore, even without Moria''s order, Ryoma will take the initiative to deal with the murderer of Abrosam. As for Hogback''s death, Ryoma didn''t feel much because of the indifferent nature of the [Contract]. Maude looked at Ryoma, whose fighting spirit was soaring, and held Chidori in front of him, pointing out, "Then, the famous sword Qiushui...I accept it." "Ooooooo, just talk about it, anyone can say it!" As soon as the voice fell, Longma kicked his feet, his body was as sharp as thunder, and he rushed straight to Maude. The Qiushui that was carried by him on his shoulders suddenly drew an arc of pitch-black sword light in mid-air, pointing straight to the key point of Maude. Maude''s eyes narrowed, and he raised his knife to greet him. Cang! The azure blue thousand bird and the black sword Qiushui met in mid-air, sparking sparks. The sword energy that escaped through the collision cut a deep mark on the masonry ground behind Longma, and the long table behind Maude was cut in half and collapsed. "Ooooooo..." Through the intersecting two swords, Ryoma stared solemnly at Maude, who was close at hand. Just a sword confrontation made him realize Maud''s strength in an instant. Very strong! This is the strongest person he has ever encountered after [resurrection]. Compared to Ryoma''s solemnity, Maude was rather calm. With only one hand, he resisted the strength of Ryoma''s hands. The gap between the two is obvious. "After all, it''s just a body that has been dead for many years." Maude''s eyes were calm, his thoughts moved slightly, he released his armed domineering, covering the body of the Chidori Sword, making it a black sword like Qiushui in a short time. "You will be armed, right?" There was spare capacity to further suppress Ryoma, but Maude did not directly put his thoughts into action. Hearing Maude''s words, Ryoma paused in his thoughts, did not speak, but was silent to resist the heavy power transmitted from Qiu Shui Dao. Maude suppressed Ryoma with one hand, then freed his left hand and touched the two ferrets hanging on his waist. "But you can''t use it. This is the irreparable defect of zombies, and it is also the wrong use of Shadow Fruit." After speaking, Maude pressed his left hand on one of the ferret flintlock guns. At this time, he only needs to draw out the pistol, and then quickly pull the trigger to smash Ryoma''s body in three seconds. But he did not do so. "Knife." Maud whispered. Hearing Maude''s order, Bailey turned into a long knife and was held by Maude. Upon seeing this, Ryoma saw a strange look in Maude''s eyes. "Pity" Maude sighed softly, separating part of the armed color and covering it on the ferret blade containing the [dead object characteristics]. Immediately, Maude slashed towards Ryoma''s body. The armoured ferret blade easily slashed through Ryoma''s body, and then derived a solid sword energy that flew towards the wall behind Ryoma. Boom! The huge wall was directly shattered by the violent sword aura. Immediately afterwards, Ryoma''s body first split into two, then collapsed into quicksand-like objects, scattered to the ground. This close slash destroyed Ryoma''s body with a force of destruction. At the last moment, Maude seemed to hear Ryoma''s sigh. Unable to use domineering, even if Hogbacks technique of restoring and restoring the corpse is superb, there is no way for the corpses of those strong men to break through their own defects. As the body collapsed, the clothes on Longma''s body, and even Yu Qiushui, fell to the ground after losing the support. Maude quickly returned the Chidori to its sheath, and then reached out his right hand, holding Qiushui''s hilt in midair. The first feeling of starting is heavy. Not far away, Philo silently glanced at the wall shattered by the sword qi, and once again felt the power of Maude. The spiders and mice hiding in the shadows above the stone pillars are all Maude looking at the bottom with horror. In the general zombie army, Ryoma''s strength ranks among the top. However, he was killed by the evil star below. The spider mice trembled like chaff. At the moment when Ryoma was killed by a single knife, they really had an accurate understanding of Maude''s strength. With such a terrifying strength, even if the general zombie army comes over, I am afraid it will be nothing. Only the master... can deal with this guy! (End of this chapter) Chapter 262： Jealous Bailey Chapter 262 The Jealous Bailey Somewhere in the sea in the Devil''s Triangle. In the dense fog, a pirate ship with many rotted and cracked hulls and rags like rags drifted with the waves. "Ooooooo..." There was a burst of laughter over the broken ship. On the cracked deck of the ship, there is a set of tables and chairs. A skeleton man in a black gentleman''s suit with an explosive head sat at the table. Among his clearly visible pale finger bones, he was holding a cup of chafing teacup that was steaming, and it looked quite leisurely. The laughter that passed through the thick fog came from his mouth. "Yoooooo, it''s another pleasant evening." The skeleton man held the teacup, took a sip, and immediately looked up at the mist flowing above, as if he could see the orange sky outside the mist. In the sea area of ??the Devil''s Triangle, with thick fog all year round, it is difficult to see a ray of sunlight, let alone a clear sky. In this environment, there is no way to grasp the time of day by changing the weather. If you stay for a long time, your senses of the flow of time will gradually become confused. But this skeleton man is obviously not affected. Because, in such a lonely environment where he lives like years, he can only resolve the loneliness in his heart by counting down the seconds. This has been the case every day for the past fifty years. "Ooooooo..." The exploded skullman slowly got up holding the teacup and walked to the ship''s gunwale, staring at the fog in front of him, while toasting with hot tea. Until the hot tea in the cup reached the bottom, the skeleton man still stared silently at the mist. There was only darkness and emptiness in the eye sockets, making it impossible to clearly detect his emotions. After a long time. "45-degree angle!" The skeleton man''s body leaned forward in vain, and his forehead lay straight on the railing of the ship''s side, making the elongated skeleton form a straight 45-degree angle with the deck. "Ooooooo..." The skeleton man maintained his posture, looking down at the deck in front of the ship''s railing. "Eh???" Suddenly, he seemed to have seen something incredible, his mouth widened. "Kang Dang." The missing corner teacup in his hand dropped on the deck and broke into several pieces on the spot. It was the last teacup on the ship that could be used to make tea. Its preciousness was self-evident, but the Skeleton Man didn''t even look at the broken teacup, but stared at the slightly fuzzy shadow under him. "My shadow, back..." The skeleton man looked at his shadow and muttered to himself. "That powerful swordsman... was he knocked down? What happened over there? Huh? Could it be..." He straightened up suddenly, raised his head and looked at the sky suspiciously. About an hour ago, he faintly heard the movement of a behemoth whistling over from above. I thought it was an illusion, but shortly afterwards, the same sound came from the air in the same direction. The skeleton man didn''t know what it was. But the shadow returned without warning, and he couldn''t help but think of it. Thinking of this, he first glanced at the furnishings on the ship, using many things as references, and then reluctantly figured out a general direction. "I remember it was in this direction..." ........... The three-masted ship of terror. In the hall of Sen Leng''s mansion, Maude kept waving Qiu Shui, wanting to get familiar with the feel in the small amount of time before the war. Compared with the lower grade Chidori and the ferret deformed by Bailey, the length and thickness of the autumn water are better, and the weight is also a level higher than the Chidori and the ferret. In addition, the sturdiness is a few blocks away from Chidori and Ferret. After all, it was a sharp sword of twenty-one work, and it was a black sword refined by domineering. "It feels really good." Maude looked at Qiushui''s dark purple blade with satisfaction. It is worthy of being the national treasure of Wano country. With this famous knife, the power of slashing can at least double. In terms of suppressing power, it goes without saying that, relying solely on the strength of the Qiu Shui blade, supplemented by the arrogance of the armed, when confronted with a weaker opponent, the Destroying Weapon is definitely not a problem. Moreover, Qiushui is heavier than ordinary knives. When the knife is deadlocked, as long as you gain a little advantage in power, you can use Qiushui''s weight to further transform the output rate of amplified power. Maude was content to get Qiushui. The only pity was that he couldn''t get Ryoma''s swordsmanship experience. Taking a step back, Moria is the only person on the island who can provide Maud with a clear experience. Maude didn''t just come for experience, so he didn''t think about it anymore, flipped his wrist, and hung it from his waist. It was also at this time that Maude noticed a significant change in the blade of the ferret. The length, thickness and width of the blade, as well as the pattern on the handle and body of the blade, are all similar to the height of Qiushui. "..." Maude watched the changes of Ferret Bailey in surprise. It was just a fight with Ryoma, did Bailey''s ability proficiency improve? When it was transformed into a ferret long knife, Bailey couldn''t take into account the many details of the knife at all. It was difficult to even realize the handle of the knife, let alone the neat knife pattern. But now... Looking at the ferret blade that looked similar to Qiushui, Maude raised his brow slightly. This guy, isn''t he jealous? Mord thought silently. Bailey is indeed jealous. But except for trying to make the blade look similar to Qiu Shui, he will not show any further jealousy. Not far away, Philo looked up at the shadows on the top of the pillar. The spider mouse that had stayed there before was gone. Philo retracted his gaze and came to Maude''s side. "Maud, what are you going to do next?" Philo followed all the way, basically doing nothing. She has no interest in fighting, and is happy to watch if she doesn''t need to take action. In fact, she is more interested in various plants in the forest than in the enemy''s mansion. Maude did not respond to Philo''s words immediately, but looked at the garden outside the collapsed wall. "I can''t sit still anymore..." With red light in Maude''s eyes, he immediately unwrapped a few bags of salt from his body and threw it to Philo. Philo caught the salt, raised his head slightly, and looked at Maude, who was dozens of centimeters taller than her. "Filo, those zombies in the mansion, I trouble you to clean up." "no problem." Philo nodded. At this moment, there was a dense flap of wings outside. I saw a group of dark eyesless bats falling from the sky and gathering on the garden outside the ruins of the wall. Maude looked at the group of bats calmly, and said lightly: "Go." Philo glanced at the group of bats coming suddenly, and walked towards the depths of the mansion without turning his head. ........... Click-- In a wide corridor in the old castle, Lafayette was dancing with a cane with one hand, and while walking, the thick heels of the leather shoes fell on the floor of the corridor paved with bricks, and he couldn''t help making loud footsteps. Jim and Lafayette walked side by side. When the two walked, they did not rush. On the corridor behind them, a lot of zombies lay scattered. "Hey, the main force of the zombie group that Maude said is not here." Lafayette stopped his movements, put the crutches behind him, and looked up at the door at the end of the corridor. Suddenly, several white ghosts came out from the side of the corridor wall and flew towards Lafayette, which was closer to the wall. When the ghost was about to touch Lafayette... Lafayette was aware of it and stepped back in a hurry, avoiding the three ghosts dangerously and dangerously. However, Jim, who was walking side by side with him, was passed through by the three ghosts. Immediately, Jim lay on the ground as if he was relieved, his face was negative, and he muttered something to himself. Lafayette saw Jim''s loss of combat power in a moment, and a panic of dread rose in his heart. "This is" Lafayette raised his hand and lightly pressed the brim of his hat, his gaze lifted slightly, and he looked at the few negative ghosts floating around the corridor. "Even seeing, hearing and color can''t be perceived, and once the spirit body penetrates the body..." From the corner of Lafayette''s eyes, he glanced at Jim, who was unable to resist, and a chill flashed in his eyes. "If there is no information provided by Maud, the consequences will be unimaginable, but after the details are exposed, it will be nothing more than that." After thinking about it, Lafayette suddenly drew his sword out of its sheath, turned and cut out a sword gas. The sword energy spanned several tens of meters in an instant, and hit a girl wearing a gothic dress with a pink ponytail. However, that fierce sword aura penetrated the girl''s body directly, and disappeared into the darkness at the end of the corridor. "Humph." The girl snorted coldly, stared at Lafayette, and then secretly manipulated the negative ghost to pounce on Lafayette''s back. As long as the negative ghost can succeed, the vampire-like stinky man in front of him will lose the power to resist like the bear lying on the ground. Finally, it is natural to accept their shadows! I reviewed the chapter of the terrifying three-masted ship, and then talked about Perona''s personality problem, first of all loyalty. . Perona personally said that it was for fun to cooperate with Moria, and then after the team was at a disadvantage, Perona immediately let her hands go down to empty the treasure of the castle, preparing to run away alone, but was slapped away by the bear. Then two years later, Perona showed great loyalty to Moria. . I wondered. . The front and back contrast is too great. . This is mostly a bug set by the original author. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 263： The power of intelligence Chapter 263 The Power of Intelligence The reason why Maude regards Moria as a goal, there is actually another crucial factor. That is, in order to get the shadow of good quality, neither Moria nor his men will kill the invaders. You know, in the huge freezer built deep in the castle, there are also many high-quality corpses that lack suitable shadows. High-quality corpses must be matched with high-quality shadows. This is the basic attitude of the zombie army plan. Generally speaking, Moria''s pirate group will judge the shadow quality of the intruder based on the amount of bounty. Invaders with low or no bounty should be killed directly, or the captured shadow should be stuffed into some weak corpses or even defective products. But if it is an invader with a high bounty, everything will focus on capturing the shadow. Under this prerequisite, the Moria Pirate Group is tantamount to putting a shackle on itself that cannot kill the intruder. This is undoubtedly a restriction that will threaten your own safety, and it is also a risk that you must face to create a zombie army. However, Perona, who can manipulate the negative ghost to attack the target, does not need to bear such risks. In fact, she is the indispensable main force in capturing the shadow. As long as the negative ghost successfully penetrates the target''s body, the battle to capture the shadow can be over instantly. Since she and Moria started working together, to this day, she has never failed. Those prey who came to the terrifying three-masted ship, whether strong or weak, would kneel down in front of her negative ghost. This time, it will be no exception. Perona took the initiative to show up to attract Lafayette''s attention, just to create an attack opportunity for the negative ghost. "Go, my little cutie!" Under the control of Perona, the three passive ghosts, which looked very similar to the Sunny Dolls, pounced on Lafayette''s back like arrows. Lafayette''s sights and colors cannot perceive the breath of the ghost, but the speed of the ghost is not fast, about the same as the speed of the Lixian Arrow, and can easily react with the naked eye. Before the negative ghost approached, Lafayette''s figure shifted and easily avoided the negative ghost''s attack. At this time, in Lafayette''s usual style, he would immediately cut a sword gas towards Perona. However, after avoiding the negative ghost, instead of continuing to attack Perona, he quickly glanced around the surroundings as if looking for something. Perona''s combat literacy was obviously not high, and she didn''t notice the strange feeling that Lafayette revealed during the pull, but thought that Lafayette was forced by her passive ghost to be unable to fight back. "Humph, no one can escape my cutie in this kind of terrain!" Perona looked at Lafayette''s elegant posture, but she didn''t worry at all. She was confident enough to catch Lafayette. With his thoughts moving slightly, the passive ghost wandering around in midair suddenly split into three directions and got into the wall and floor. Upon seeing this, Lafayette moved his eyes slightly, pursed his lips and smiled: "Do you use terrain to hide your movements... It''s really tricky." Ghosts do not have breath and physical form, so they cannot be perceived by sight, hearing and color. Based on this premise, the use of terrain advantages such as walls, floors, and ceilings can compensate for the slower speed of negative ghosts, thereby greatly increasing the success rate of negative ghosts hitting the target. Of course, Lafayette can leave the corridor at any time, so that Perona loses the advantage in terrain. However, if he leaves directly, it means to leave Jim in a negative state on the scene. Perona is so confident after knowing this. More importantly, in the corridor, she is a spiritual body like a passive ghost, which can freely penetrate various obstacles such as walls, and will not be harmed in any form. In this way, as long as the enemy is willing to entangle her, then she is almost invincible. However, Lafayette only attacked once and did not follow up, and Perona did not realize anything. Perona stared at Lafayette closely and waved her hands. Under her control, two passive ghosts penetrated the floor where Lafayette was and went straight to Lafayette''s feet. "The intention is too obvious..." Lafayette smiled slightly and jumped into the air with his knees bent. His position is still some distance from the wall and ceiling. Compared with this, attacking the soles of the feet from the ground is the best choice. "It''s not over yet!" The corner of Perona''s mouth bends, and the third passive ghost is controlled to penetrate from the ceiling and head straight to Lafayette''s head. Lafayette sensed the negative ghost coming from above, his expression was calm, his eyes glowing red. According to the information provided by Maude, he knew that Perona in front of him was also a spirit body, and the real body should be in a certain room in the castle. Enabling seeing and hearing color is to find the exact location of Perona''s body as soon as possible. Lafayette raised his head and glanced at the passive ghost that was flying straight forward, and a pair of pure white wings emerged quickly behind him, and immediately fluttered twice, causing the stagnant body to fly back. call-- The third negative ghost that came through the ceiling flew into the air again. "hateful!" Seeing Lafayette dodge the attack of the negative ghost again, Perona''s brows were first twisted and then relaxed. Anyway, as long as there is a big guy who looks like a bear, Lafayette can be restricted here. It will be a matter of time before Lafayette is caught. Perona quickly adjusted her mentality and began to prepare for the next attack. After Lafayette avoided the ghost attack, he raised the knife arm. When Perona saw this, she thought that Lafayette was going to attack her, and a smile spread across her mouth. It''s useless She thought triumphantly in her heart. however, In the next second, Lafayette''s actions made her smile instantly freeze. boom! Lafayette cut open the wall with two swords, and then left without looking back. "???" Perona''s eyes widened when she saw Lafayette leave her companions aside. This Reminiscing about Lafayette''s unrelenting gesture when he left, Perona couldn''t help but glance at Jim, who was lying on the ground, as if he was about to die on the spot, and said with pity: "Big bear, your popularity must be very poor." Jim, who was put on the negative buff, didn''t even have the option of rebutting. What I can do is to lie on the ground and feel that there is no point in living in this world. Up to this moment, Perona still didn''t realize that Lafayette''s slightly abnormal behavior was directed at her body. Lafayette has found Perona''s body. From this moment on, this battle without fierce collision has ended. As for Jim''s safety, he didn''t worry at all. In order to capture the shadow, the Moria Pirates would certainly not harm Jim''s life. This is the decision made by Lafayette based on [intelligence] to directly hit Perona''s vitals. In the face of ghost fruit''s unreasonable ability, accurate important information can greatly reduce its threat. Relying on the information received from the feedback, Lafayette quickly came to the room where Perona was. "Oh oh..." Seeing Perona sitting motionless on the head of the bed, Lafayette smiled coldly. After zero o''clock is the double monthly ticket event. . . . Hmm, musing~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 264： Do not kill me! Chapter 264 Don''t kill me! The devil fruit is such an extraordinary thing, except for a few exceptions, it can make an ordinary person stronger in a short time. This will also bring about the disadvantage of a trend, which is to make the capable person overly dependent on the ability of the fruit, and then ignore their own multiple values ??linked to the overall strength. Perona is clearly the leader in this group. Her ghost fruit proficiency is very high, but her own hardware conditions are very poor. Regardless of physique or strength, neither can be put on the table. If Maude were to write Perona''s name in a notebook, most of the gain would be like a small pebble falling into the lake and splashing a small fleeting water splash, which could not be less. Lafayette learned about Peronas ability from Maude. And when he personally touched it, he only felt that Perona was really violent. It is not an exaggeration to say that the ability of ghost fruit with the characteristics of [one hit kills] is abnormal. But it was used by Perona like this... Lafayette''s eyes on Perona''s body couldn''t help but get a little contempt. Click... He walked away and came to the luxurious bed, then raised his arm, drove the sword in his hand, and pointed the tip of the sword at Perona''s neck. "Relying on location to meet the conditions of ability is just a trivial cleverness after all." Lafayette muttered to himself indifferently. The sharp point of the sword directly touched Perona''s neck, piercing a little blood. In Lafayette''s view, the attack speed of the passive ghost is not excellent, and it is not bad for sneak attacks, but it will appear very weak when facing a battle. If it is to increase the hit rate of the ghost, what should be practiced is to improve the melee ability and mobility as much as possible, so as to make the negative ghost output close to the face. But Perona squeezed all the possibilities purely on the ability of the fruit, and never thought of letting her own strength assist the ability of the devil fruit. unfortunately Lafayette is slightly sorry. He doesn''t really like his Devil Fruit ability. Therefore, when he usually uses his abilities, he is at best partial beastization to gain the ability to fly, or simply use the enhanced hypnotic ability. Compared to this, he prefers Perona''s ghost fruit. Lafayette held the sword against Perona''s vitals, but did not penetrate. In order to get the ghost fruit, it is inevitable to keep alive. After a few minutes. Perona''s spirit body, who realized something was wrong, hurriedly ran back to the room. The scene greeted her immediately made her heart tremble. "How do you know..." Perona couldn''t believe she looked at Lafayette who was holding her body. How could she have imagined that in this world, there would be a traverser like Mord who holds the intelligence of many prophets. "Hey, I have no obligation to explain to you. Now, you''d better return to your body obediently, otherwise..." There was a little coldness in Lafayette''s smile. "I will return to my body!" For fear that Lafayette would hurt her body, Perona was completely panicked in the spirit state, and returned to her body with her head slightly lowered and her eyes closed. After a second, Perona, who was sitting on the bed, slowly opened her eyes. Really feeling the chill coming from her neck, Perona didn''t dare to move rashly, her eyes moved to the far left, and she glanced at Lafayette with a cold face. "Do not kill me!!!" Perona trembled slightly, her eyes full of fear. In the face of death threats, she could not be calm. "As long as you are knowledgeable, I won''t kill you." After saying this, Lafayette arbitrarily showed his killing intent as a threat. Perona heard the words, her eyes slowly widened, and the beating heart seemed to rush out of her chest. This guy with a white face like a vampire is actually coveting my girl''s carcass! The stories I heard when I was young are all true! Vampires love super invincible and cute young girls! ! ! At this moment, Perona, who made up her own mind, seemed to understand the meaning of Lafayette''s words, and her little pink face suddenly showed the color of struggle. After a while, tears appeared in her eyes, and she said with difficulty: "Come on, I won''t resist..." Facing death, she compromised. "?" Lafayette frowned and looked at Perona, who closed her eyes with a face of risk, puzzled. Perona closed her eyes, waiting for the nightmare to come. Lafayette frowned deeper. He thought for a while, then took a more direct approach. "Boom!" As if Jim was possessed, Lafayette knocked Perona out with a punch. Perona, who had already made up a lot of details, had no idea that she would be knocked out by Lafayette. Before losing consciousness, her brain quickly made up for what she might face next, and only had time to shout in her heart that Lafayette was a pervert... After knocking Perona unconscious, Lafayette put away the sword, and immediately picked up the fainted Perona with one hand. The characteristics of ghost fruits cannot be ignored. In order to eliminate potential threats, Lafayette wants to meet Luo as soon as possible. Even if you don''t take out the ghost fruit on the spot, you have to take out Perona''s heart first to make sure nothing goes wrong. Mansion. The black shadow bats rustled down, quickly converging into a man with a height of more than six meters, pale and bloodless, sharp ears and sharp teeth, and a pair of small horns on the frontal side. "Moonlight Moria." Maude looked at the man who appeared on the stage in this way, calmly said the identity of the other party, and immediately drew out the ferret, which was similar in appearance to Qiu Shui, with a much lighter touch. Moria stared at Maude with a cannibalistic look, her sharp voice filled with chill. "Bacardi Maud, how dare you..." Just as the words were spoken, they were interrupted by a long knife flying from the front. Don''t beep if you can. Maude was too lazy to talk nonsense with Moria, raising his hand was to throw the entangled ferret at Moria''s chest. Moria''s eyes narrowed. The swordsman uses the saber as a hidden weapon... Even if you have three sabers on your body, it is unreasonable! Moria turned sideways in time and avoided the ferret coming towards his chest. After passing by with Moria, the ferret changed from the long sword form to the flintlock form directly in mid-air, and then pointed the muzzle at Moria''s legs. "Boom boom..." In one breath, nearly ten lead bullets shot directly at Moria''s legs. "Oh?" Moria was quite surprised, but would not be easily hit, stepped back a few steps to one side, letting the flying lead bullet hit the ground. In this short period of time, Maude came to Moria''s back and slashed at Moria''s back with a knife. "Go away!" Moria let out a cold voice, and the shadow behind her feet sprang out a pitch-black spear, pointing directly at the Chidori that Maude had cut off. Cang! The pitch-black pointed spear slammed Maude''s Chidori hard. Immediately afterwards, Moria did not turn around for the first time, but turned the sharp spear that rose from the shadow into dozens of bats that pounced on Maude. Even if his chest is full of killing intent, in order to get the shadow of Mord that is certainly not weak, Moria still intends to capture the shadow. Otherwise, the shadow gun will continue to pursue it instead of turning into a shadow bat that can form a cage. At the moment when the pitch-black spear changed, Maude stepped back, killing the chance of being succeeded by Moria. At the same time, Maude quickly took out the Dark Crow and pulled the trigger towards Moria. Carrying a lead bullet wrapped in heat, it drilled out of the barrel, passed through the bat group precisely, and shot at the face of Moria who had just turned around. "Ok?" Moria was startled and hurriedly shook his head to avoid the lead bullet. laugh--! The lead bullet left a wound across Moriah''s cheek. "..." Moria silently looked at Maude who was being chased by the bat group. In the confrontation in just a few seconds, he felt a strong offensiveness from Maude that did not match the identity of the rookie. (End of this chapter) Chapter 265： The variability of shadow fruits Chapter 265: The Variability of Shadow Fruit Blood dripped from the wound on the cheek. Moria''s eyes suddenly became extremely terrifying. "Hehehe..." The signature laughter spread around, alarming many lives in the shadows. "Bacardi Maud, your shadow...I''m going to make it!" Moria spread her hands and opened her big mouth full of sharp teeth. His face and even his eyes were filled with a tyrannical connotation mixed with a cold breath. he knows. The newcomer in front of him is very unusual. After entering the great waterway, not only the bounty skyrocketed, but also the route that so many people awed was nothing. Some time ago, he was clearly on that route, and then suddenly appeared on another route, and now he even came to his place-the Devil''s Triangle. How to do it Moria was not interested in delving into it. He admitted that Maude was the strongest newcomer he had encountered in nine years of dormancy after returning from the new world. But so what? During these years of dormant in the Devil''s Triangle, the rookies and pirates he sanctioned were countless. What he likes most to see is the tragic appearance of those newcomers who are just one step away from the destination island in the first half of the great route, that dream and goal are punctured! "Hehehe..." Moria stared at Maude, bloodshot eyes. The group of bats transformed from the shadows dispersed first, and then rushed towards Maud from all directions. "Information belongs to intelligence. Some information can only be verified in actual combat..." Maude''s vision is always on. The bats that came from all around were in his [view]. "First of all" A gleam of light flashed in Maude''s eyes, and he pressed a lead bullet that was different from the normal color into the barrel of Dark Crow, and immediately put away the flintlock gun, holding the Chidori in front of him. A vaguely **** aura swayed from Maude''s feet. Gun. Daisy. Modena''s knife-holding arm suddenly bends back, like a winding clockwork. Instead, he used the long sword as a foil, piercing at super-speed in all directions, flying maimang sword air, like a white daisy in full bloom. This trick depends on the sword skills of the crazy woman named Ai Bei in Mad Hatter Town. The difference is that Abe can''t shoot out the stabbing, but Maude can. The ray of wheat-shaped sword aura shattered the flying shadow bat like a bullet. "The intensity is average, is it because the shadows are scattered?" Compared to the pitch-black spear that pierced out of the shadow just now, these bats were vulnerable. However, the mechanism of shadow is similar to elementalization, and it can freely change its form after being separated. This also means that no matter how much the shadow that leaves the body suffers, as long as it can be freely shaped to conform to the body before returning, it will not cause any harm to the body. In other words, pouring an attack on the shadow is purely a waste of energy, unless... "Try it with armed color..." With a move of his thoughts, Maude smashed the group of bats and rushed towards Moria. Moria coldly looked at Maude who rushed over. "Shadow Mage." The shattered shadow returned to Moria at the speed of light, and immediately formed a three-dimensional shadow with the same figure and appearance as him. "Hehehe..." Moria stood behind the shadow clone, without any substantial movement from beginning to end. It is not that he thinks that the shadow alone can defeat Maud, but his style has always been this way. Whether in battle or in daily life, I always rely on others, rely on the shadow... This kind of influence and performance brought about by character is nothing in daily life. But if it is placed in battle, it is undoubtedly abandoning part of its own advantages. The Shadow Mage grinned with fangs, and took a big step to meet Maude, who was rushing with a knife. Without any fancy skills, the Shadow Master raised his hands and patted Maude on the head from top to bottom. The speed was not fast, Maude could not only react, but also easily passed the Shadow Mage and went straight to Moria not far away. But he didn''t do this because he knew that Moriah had the ability to switch positions with the Shadow Mage at any time. Calmly watching the palm that fell from the shot, Maude released his armed color and entwined him with the plover. Not far away, Moria''s eyes narrowed. At a glance, he could see that Maude''s armed color proficiency was very high. This ability to ruin the streets in the new world is not common in the first half of the Great Channel, let alone a new person. Even if there is, Moria has never seen such superb domineering skills in a rookie. call out--! Maude slashed out and easily cut off the hands that the Shadow Mage had shot. It should have taken advantage of the opportunity to cut off the legs of the Shadow Mage again, but a red light flashed in Maude''s eyes, and he used silent steps in an instant, his body disappeared in the wind, and in the next moment, he was already ten meters away. At this moment, the pitch-black arms that had been severed by him turned into a black net in mid-air, covering his original position. "Ah" Looking at the empty black net, Maude, who withdrew in time, gave a chuckle. The knife just now looked like it had cut off the arms of the Shadow Mage, but in fact, it was the Shadow Mage who broke his arms in advance before undergoing the slash to make a gap for the slash to pass through. This kind of operation is the most commonly used technique used by natural ability persons to avoid armed attacks. It''s not surprising that a shadow whose ability mechanism is similar to that of the natural system can do this. But this also showed Maud a message... That is, armed attack will damage the shadow, or in other words, can restrain the shadow''s ability to recover and shape freely. If the knife just now really cut off the arms of the Shadow Mage. Then, when the injured Shadow Mage returns to Moria, the damage will be truly fed back to Moria. After having this idea, Maude considered another possibility. Even if Moria''s arms were broken, she could still reattach her arms by "correcting" her own shadow, and it would not rule out the possibility of her arms growing again. I just don''t know if Moria''s mastery of abilities has reached such an unbelievable level just thinking about it. "Shadow Fruit..." In the brief contact, Maude had to admit that the shadow fruit has the characteristics of change and flexibility, and its upper limit is not weak. Instead of muffled to create a zombie army with many defects, it is better to honestly improve the effect of Shadow Fruit in actual combat. It can only be said that Moria took the wrong way and wasted her youth. Maude condensed his thoughts and calmly stared at the Shadow Mage who retracted the black net to reshape, and slowly extended his left hand to his side. Pele, who was thrown out by Maude as a hidden weapon not long ago, ran back quietly at this moment, then leaped lightly and jumped towards Maude. His body deformed into a long knife in mid-air, and the handle of the knife was aimed at Maude''s left hand. It seemed as if the long sword flew back to Maude''s hands on its own. Maude held double knives in his hand and rushed to the Shadow Mage again. After confirming that the armed color can take effect on the shadow, he can focus all his attention on attacking the shadow. Not far away, Moria snorted coldly. He has sanctioned countless pirates in the Devil''s Triangle, but only Maude made him feel threatened, which made him very uncomfortable. "It only needs the right time once." Moria''s cold gaze glanced at Maude''s shadow. Cut off the shadow. The battle can end in an instant. (End of this chapter) Chapter 266： Domineering is capital Chapter 266 Domineering is capital For Mord''s shadow that quality is certainly not weak, Moria is bound to win. On the other hand, Maude did not think about wasting Moria''s upper-class shadow fruit in the Superman system. Both parties have their own needs, and both have the main purpose of [catch alive]. "Hehehe..." Moria''s cold eyes pointed directly at Maude in front of him. The shadow mage, whose outline was consistent with his appearance, walked silently, and rushed straight to Maude. Maude lifted his hand to cut off two sword qi. The sword energy struck the ground, like a ground wave, and came to the shadow mage in an instant. Facing the sword energy that was about to blast off his face, the shadow mage''s body suddenly turned into bats, flying around, avoiding the sword energy that Maude had cut. Those two sword auras passed the bat colony and went straight into the forest a hundred meters away, easily destroying more than a dozen big trees along the way, causing a lot of movement. Afterwards, the group of bats that evaded the sword aura gathered together at an extremely fast speed and reunited into a shadow mage. In this short interval of restructuring his figure, Maude made a silent step and flashed to the shadow mage. Hidden knife flow, shadow windmill! The two knives in Maude''s hand, forward and backward, swept two sturdy half-arc blades toward Moria''s arm. Thousands of birds are in front, ferrets are behind. The two slashes that came one after another were attached very tightly. Moria, who included Maud''s trick from the perspective of an onlooker, made a decision between the electric light and flint. He controlled the Shadow Mage to sink directly to the ground, turning into a pool of shadows, so as to completely avoid this slashing attack that was entangled with arms by Chi Chi. If it weren''t for the strong offensiveness that Maude had previously shown, in this opportunity of mutual offense and defense, Moriah is willing to take some risks in exchange for a better chance of counterattack. But precisely because Maude gave Moria a lot of pressure, Moria chose to temporarily avoid the edge and let the Shadow Mage completely avoid the risk. "Shadow horn gun!" The shadow that sank into the ground suddenly transformed into a body, forming a thick, pitch-black pointed spear, which pierced Maud''s abdomen with the momentum of thunder. In Maude''s eyes, the picture of the shadow gun shooting straight was reflected, and there was no intention to give in. Slash! The Chidori and Ferret, each wrapped in armed colors, crossed each other, and then from top to bottom, they slashed forward towards the shadow spear that pierced from the ground. Upon seeing this, Moria''s face changed slightly. In order to completely avoid potential risks in the confrontation of the previous trick, Moria acted cautiously and transformed the Shadow Master from a three-dimensional shape to a flat shape. This also means that in the process of switching from a flat shadow to a three-dimensional shadow, there will inevitably be a delay in launching the next wave of offensive. Although the delay was very short, it was enough for Maude to accept and even reorganize the offensive. Seeing that line cut, the pitch-black pointed spear formed by the shadow sculpture quickly retracted to the ground like an electric shock, turning into a pool of shadows again. Maude''s cross slash then failed. The shadow angle gun should be Moria''s strongest single attack method, and it has strong penetrating power. But in the face of armed color, the power will be greatly reduced. Judging from the retreat performance of the shadow gun, Maude has a basic judgment. "In this way, even if you are armed with color, you can''t use armed color to increase the intensity of the shadow." "..." Moria looked at Maude coldly, silently manipulating the pool of shadows, causing him to re-convert into a shadow mage. He went to the New World a long time ago, and he has also played against many strong men, and thus mastered the domineering skills. only For various reasons, he did not further master the domineering, but focused on the [Zombie Army Project]. Therefore, as Maud had guessed, he can be armed with color, but he is only at a half-skilled level, let alone the superb skill of combining armed color with fruit ability. After a few rounds of fighting, Maude roughly figured out the details of Moria. He remembered that when Moriah fought with the Straw Hat Pirates, he had not clearly used the armed color and the sighted color. A pirate who has set foot in the new world many years ago, and has also secured the position of Qiwuhai, if he doesn''t understand domineering, it is a bit unreasonable. It now appears that Moria does know how to domineering. It''s just that Moriah''s armed color attainments are not high, so seeing and hearing color makes sense. Maude pulled down the knife and said lightly: "Moriya, domineering is the capital to gain a foothold in the new world, not the scum zombies you have painstakingly created." "Hehehe..." Moria sneered a few times, and said fiercely: "What should I do? It''s not your turn to teach you a little stinky kid." The zombie army is based on the number of piles up to show its combat power. The shadow lodged in the zombie''s body is his inner combat power. He can order the zombies to fight, and he can also take back the shadows in the zombies at any time to greatly increase his strength. This is where the final card of the Zombie Project lies. If there is no suitable shadow to match the corpse of the demon Oz, who is still stored in the freezer, at this time, there is no need for him to come forward to deal with Maude. "When I accept your shadow, you will know what life is better than death, hehehe!!!" Moria stretched her arms, and the bloodshot eyes appeared more and more conspicuous. With his laughter, the shadow mage attacked Maude again. All forms of attack are nothing more than to create an opportunity to use [Kagemusha]. Once the opportunity comes, he will immediately use [Shadow Warrior] to exchange positions between his body and the shadow, and then cut down the shadow of Maude. Before that, he would rather let the Shadow Master do nothing, and would not reveal the details of [Shadow Warrior] in advance. However, Moria would never have thought that Maude knew all about him. Mord knew that Moria could change positions with the Shadow Mage at any time, so he allowed Moria to manipulate the shadow safely outside the circle. Seeing the shadow mage rush over, Maude raised the ferret. "Single shot." As soon as the voice fell, the ferret instantly transformed from a long knife into a white flintlock pistol. "Boom boom...!" Maude pulled the trigger quickly. Flames continued at the muzzle, and lead bullets shot towards the shadow mage. "Shadow Mage is not afraid of shooting..." Moriah sneered coldly, letting the Shadow Mage ignore the intertwined barrage, maintaining the current charging speed, and attacking Mord. The flying lead bullet hit the Shadow Mage''s body, only rippling through the shadow mage, neither hurting the Shadow Mage any bit, nor causing the slightest hindrance to the Shadow Mage''s charge. As long as it is not entangled with armed attacks, the shadow mage can be immune to any kind of damage. The lead bullet that was shot had no effect at all, but Maude didn''t mean to stop shooting. "Boom boom..." Lead bullets shot continuously at the shadow mage. A gleam of light flashed in Maude''s eyes, and his armed color moved with his thoughts, clinging to Bailey''s deformed flintlock like flowing water. "boom!" A lead bullet entwined with armed domineering, just like this, mixed into the barrage and pointed directly at the abdomen of the Shadow Mage. Moria didn''t expect Maude to mix a lead bullet entwined with armed colors in the dense barrage. When the armed colored lead bullet hit the shadow mage abdomen, it was too late! Suddenly, the lead bullet penetrated a smooth hole in the abdomen of Shadow Mage. Moria''s expression changed suddenly. The violent emotional fluctuations made him not only unable to maintain his sight, but also the shadow mage who was hit hard can only return to his body at the speed of light. When the Shadow Mage returned to Moriah''s body, a shock force from the air directly shook Moriah out. "Boom..." His tall body smashed the trees along the way and plowed a slippery hole on the path. He didn''t stop until he broke the eighth tree, raising waves of dust. In many corners of the forest, a human head emerged. This group of people are the pirates who were taken away by Moriah and finally stayed on the terrifying three-masted ship. They came quietly, and shocked their faces when they saw Moriah being shot and flying over. "Did he do it?" This group of pirates looked at the calm Maude in the garden with an incredible look. "Who is this boy?" Immediately afterwards, the group of pirates trapped in the terrifying three-masted ship and blocked from news couldn''t help thinking about the identity of the teenager. The same person who saw Moria being shot into flight, and the few zombies stationed in the forest. "how come" Their faces were shocked, and they couldn''t believe that the powerful master was beaten into the air. Set a goal in May, more than 200,000 words, if you can''t do it, the group owner, that is, the second one in the list~~Little JJ exploded in place! In addition, before the end of the book, we will try our best to increase the total recommended tickets to 500,000, and the total monthly tickets will exceed 10,000. Work hard, GI Austria! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 267： Where did the shadows go? ? ? Chapter 267 Where did the shadows go? ? ? Wrap the armed domineering around the gun, and then shoot out the bullets wrapped in the armed domineering. This kind of technique, even in the new world, not many people can do it. It is not too difficult, but many maritime powerhouses are more inclined to cold weapons and physical skills. Moria knew this, and was somewhat wary of Maude''s shooting. But he never expected that Maude would be so shameless that he hid a lead bullet entwined with armed domineering in the bullet screen. The use of this form is simply impossible to guard against, and it also subverts Moria''s cognition. He has seen gunmen who can wrap bullets with armed colors, but he has never seen any gunmen who have taken such offensive methods. "Ahem..." Moria clutched his bleeding abdomen, her bloodshot eyes, and stared at Maude in the distance. The abdomen was penetrated by a lead bullet, but the wound was not large. It can be seen that the power of this shot was intentionally controlled by Maude. If not, how could the lead bullets entwined with armed colors be so hidden in the barrage. It can only be said that Maude''s mind is careful enough to consider sacrificing power to increase the hit rate. "That skunk..." Moria endured the pain and got up. Streams of blood passed through his fingers and slowly dripped to the ground. "Have you eaten the weapon fruit..." After being shot in the abdomen, and after Maude took advantage of the infinite bullet system to shoot such an invincible shot, Moria realized Pele''s existence. Thinking of the fruit of weapons, Moglia flashed many messages in his mind. He thought of Don Quixote Doflamingo, who was also Qiwuhai, and then thought of a female cadre under Doflamingo who had eaten the fruit of a weapon. If the skunk really ate the weapon fruit, then... Moria''s eyes changed. He remembered that Maude killed three of Doflamingo''s cadres a few months ago. Among them, there is the female cadre who ate the fruits of weapons... Is this a coincidence, or...? Moria thought about the depths, and couldn''t help but excite the spirit. How is that kind of thing possible? Moria shook his head abruptly, throwing these meaningless guesses out of his head. The top priority is to win the battle and then stuff Mord''s shadow into the corpse of the demon Oz. Moria stood firmly, ignoring the many gazes from the dark corner, using the power of the shadow fruit to cut a small part from the shadow, and then plug the wound. When he finished the emergency measures, Maude strode up and shot at the same time. The sound of gunfire like firecrackers resounded in the cold, misty forest. Once again, the precise barrage covered from the front made Moria, who had just dealt with the injury, been quite embarrassed. This time, he has learned well, and no longer asks for a big one. Regardless of whether there are killer moves hidden in the barrage, his next thought is to avoid them all. Maude used a gun to suppress Moria, and the distance gradually narrowed. Afterwards, Maude closed his gun and turned his toes on the ground, and his body suddenly disappeared. In the next moment, Maude came to Moria. The ferret flintlock that he held in his hand had already turned into a long knife. As long as Moria didn''t release the shadow clone, Maude could perform melee attacks as much as possible. The two swords met in mid-air, condensing a bit of sharpness, and pointed directly at Moria''s arm. The goal is still to capture it alive. Unloading his hands and then unloading his feet is the idea that Maude is implementing. Facing Maude''s compact offensive, Moglia did not mess around, calmly manipulated the shadows mapped on the ground, and flowed out for a certain distance towards the ground behind him. Immediately afterwards, he, who had long relied on the ability of the fruit, had no confidence in parrying Maude''s frontal offensive, and could only be forced to use the shadow warrior in this situation. Huh! The shadow that stretched back quickly changed positions with Moria. Of course, Maude''s attack fell into the void again. "..." Maude can be considered to have seen Moria''s escape ability developed by Shadow Fruit. but Up to now, Maude''s thinking has been clear. When Moria and Shadow switched positions, Maude flipped his wrist, and his backhand was a stab at the shadow left in place. After Moglia got away, she wanted to pull the shadow out of a safe distance, but it was too late. I saw Maude nailed a knife to the shadow, causing the shadow to tear a long narrow hole when it retracted. "Damn bastard!" Moria''s eyes trembled a few times. Up to this moment, he finally realized the seriousness of the problem. If the melee ability cannot compete with Maude, it will be difficult to find the opportunity to cut Maude''s shadow. "Where is the Perona..." For a long time, Moria relied too much on his hands to capture the shadow. And his men have never let him down. Especially Perona''s ghost fruit ability is simply a weapon to capture shadows. Therefore, he usually only needs to lie down and watch the scenery, and his men will send shadows to him. When it came down so smoothly, it slowly magnified Moria''s own shortcomings invisibly. Now, the repressive power that Maude showed has dented Moria one after another. When at a disadvantage, Moria subconsciously wanted to use Perona''s ghost fruit ability. but, Within a few seconds of this thought, Moria''s mind suddenly flashed some memory images that he did not want to face. "It''s just a newcomer...I, but the dignified Qiwuhai!!!" Suddenly, the self-esteem ignited like a raging fire made Moria shook his head suddenly, his eyes were red, ignoring the knife wound that was fed back to the body through the shadow. He also has a final hole card, which is the profound meaning of the shadow fruit-the shadow gathering place. This is his strongest move. It can **** all the shadows on the island ship under his control into his body, thereby greatly increasing his strength. To this end, he suppressed the idea of ??turning around and running away and then calling for help. "Shadow gathering place!!!" Moria''s eyes widened and her arms stretched to the sides, "Come on, all the shadows on the ship of terror, become my strength!!!" As soon as the voice fell, black lines sprang out from Mollia''s feet and swiftly spread to the surroundings along the ground. In the woods, the small group of weak zombies nearest to Moriah quickly noticed these black lines coming towards him. "what is this?" The zombies were stunned to watch the black shadow coming quickly, and then cling to themselves. "!?" Suspicious, the bodies of these zombies were shaken in vain. The black line abruptly pulled out their shadows. The zombie that had lost its shadow turned into a corpse again, and fell to the ground with a snap. This scene was seen by the group of pirates who were in the woods. "The monster, do you plan to absorb all the shadows......!!!" The faces of these pirates, whose shadows were gathering far away, showed complex colors. Before that, they also collected a lot of shadows. but They tried to stuff the shadows into their bodies, but only less than ten shadows were stuffed, and they almost collapsed. "That boy is done...I wanted to propose to him..." Mumbled to the first majestic woman with a double ponytail. In the field. Moria''s expression became somewhat subtle, and she stared at Maud suddenly. "Where are the shadows and shadows???? Why are these???? Did you do this???? Bacardi Maud!!!" "you guess." Maude smiled softly, then swung his knife away. (End of this chapter) Chapter 268： Surprise Chapter 268 Surprise The shadows coming from all directions, following the black line like a pipe, gathered at Moriah''s feet. After sucking the shadow into his body, Moriah''s body expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye. He was already close to seven meters tall, but it was more than nine meters tall. But after this, there is no more change. This is completely different from the expected effect. Moria''s mentality suddenly collapsed. There are about nine hundred shadows on the island boat. But after using the [Shadow Collection Site], he only recovered about a hundred shadows. That''s it. The shadows recovered are basically weak chickens! And those high-quality shadows really didn''t even see the slightest shadow. Why is it so? Moria didn''t know the reason, but it didn''t prevent him from putting the answer to the question directly on Maude. Suddenly, the rising anger turned into killing intent. A total of 800 shadows that passed the test were lost by Maude. You know, that is their hard work over the years! "Bacardi Maud!!!" Moglia roared loudly in anger. It only absorbed a hundred shadows with relatively low qualities, but Moriah''s strength and physique were still greatly improved. This may be the charm of Shadow Fruit, which can greatly increase its own power in a short period of time through shadow stacking. Skills like this kind of explosive seed usually have some side effects. But the shadow gathering place has no such shortcomings. The only thing worth noting is endurance. A hundred shadows are just the comfort zone that Moria can bear. Beyond this number, or even the number of shadows reaching 900, Moria would only suffer from it. The relationship between China and China cannot be explained clearly in a few words. Before Maude, he asked his companions to clean up the shadows on the island, which was also intended to weaken Moria''s hole card. As far as the result is concerned, it happened to be within the acceptable range of Moder. Moria didn''t know why, but he was almost certain that Maude was the culprit. "Boom!" He took a heavy and powerful step, and every time he landed, a cloud of smoke would be raised. The hill-like body stretched out a shadow and shrouded Maude who was swinging a knife. In the face of Moria''s greatly improved strength, Maude was not afraid. Rather than having to deal with Moglia''s flamboyant escape ability, Maude is more willing to have a face-to-face confrontation with Moglia whose strength has been improved. After stepping into the attack range, Maude unceremoniously chopped off two crossing sword qi towards Moria''s body. Moria lowered his head to look at the galloping sword energy, bending his arms horizontally in front of him. "boom!" That sword energy slashed directly on Moriah''s arm, causing a violent explosion. The aftermath dissipated, but only a few inconspicuous mottled scars were left on Moria''s arm. "Hehehe, a hundred shadows are enough to deal with you!" After using his arm to resist Maude''s slash, Moria was furious and somewhat proud. Those shadows seemed to be sucked into his body, but actually melted directly into his shadow. Once the shadow becomes stronger, the body will also become stronger. This is the essential relationship between ontology and shadow. In other words, the hundred shadows absorbed by him not only brought him various abilities and skills, but also greatly increased his physical strength. Therefore, he can directly resist Mord''s slash with his body. "Tsk..." Maude glanced at the insignificant scar on Moriah''s arm, thinking that the shadow gathering place is really an unreasonable skill. However, from a long-term perspective, his hunter''s notes are even more unreasonable. With soaring confidence, Moria could not wait for Maude to converge on the second wave of attacks. call--! Before the attack arrived, there was a fist wind blowing the debris of many trees around. Maude raised his head to look at the attack falling in a mighty force, his eyes narrowed slightly. "Since it is the front, there is no need to hide the knife..." The thought passed in a flash. Before Moria''s heavy fist approached, Maude backhanded the chidori backhand, and quickly drew out the big sharp sword Qiushui he had snatched from the swordsman Ryoma. Subsequently, A domineering armour, like a dragon, flowed from Maude''s right hand holding the handle of the knife, turning into a cyclone, and quickly spinning around the body of Qiushui''s black and purple knife with red serrated knife patterns. In the end, the armed color domineering directly sank like a shower of rain, covering the Qiu Shui Dao, condensing a layer of black film that seemed inaccessible to light. Maude slashed out. In mid-air, a blade light that was as dark as eternal night disappeared on Moglia''s right arm that fell heavily. There are no techniques at all. It''s just pure power, a pure knife. laugh! As the blade light flashed, Molya''s right arm that fell down broke all at once, like a cable car with a broken cable, tumbling violently and flying over Maud''s head. At the broken arm, blood sputtered out like a pouring rain. Moria''s face suddenly froze, and his other hand smashed into the empty space. "Boom!" The dull loud noise spread to the distance instantly. The ground suddenly cracked where the fist fell. The surrounding trees slanted to the ground were shattered by the impact of the shock, and then flew into the air. The dense smoke and dust swayed away. The blood pouring down from Moriah''s severed arm hit ripples on the smoky dust. Maude was in the rain of smoke, dust, blood, and within a second or two, his face and even his body were stained with a lot of stains. But he didn''t care at all, maintaining the posture of slashing out, but his eyes focused on the deep blade of Qiushui. "Good knife." Cooperating with Qiu Shui to cut with all his strength, Maude produced a kind of invigoration that he had never experienced before. Guns have old guns, and knives have old knives. This national treasure from Wano Country, once known as the Eldorado, is obviously a leader. Before the smoke and dust cleared, Maude quickly closed his sword and immediately gained momentum again. One arm is not enough. The other hand must also be hit, and if necessary, another leg is not a problem. It would be better if Moria could be able to pass out in a coma. "Damn bastard!!!" In the smoke and dust, Moria''s rage was heard abruptly. call! The strong wind rose, blowing away the smoke and dust. Moria''s face was prickly, and she stared at Maud with a cannibalistic look. Although the shadow gathering place can greatly increase Moriah''s power, it also limits the flexibility of the shadow fruit ability. This restriction not only prevented him from releasing the shadow clone, but also unable to release a three-dimensional shadow attack. This relationship is equivalent to Moria''s transformation of the mage positioning into the barbarian positioning, and he can only use the increased and powerful body to fight melee. "Die to me!!!" Moria didn''t care about the two bleeding spots on his body at all, drove his left arm intact, and slammed his palm towards Maude. Maude slashed out again with a knife. The blade light that was dark as eternal night flashed in mid-air. Without seeing any movement, Moriah''s left arm followed suit and broke all at once, rolling in the air carrying blood. "Second arm." Maude closed the knife, his face calm. On the other hand, Moriah froze in place as if she had been hit by a hold technique. In the forest not far away. The group of pirates stared blankly at the scene in front of them, as if they were in a dream. When Moria used his assassin, they thought the boy was going to die. But the reality has given them great surprises. That Qiwu Haimolia, the owner of the terrifying three-masted ship, was cut off his arms by this young man! While they were pleasantly surprised, they were more shocked by the strength of this teenager. What is the origin of this person? (End of this chapter) Chapter 269： Brooke Chapter 269 Brook The battle between Maude and Moria stunned the group of pirates hiding in the woods. The scene before them had only appeared in their dreams. However, even if this dream becomes reality before their eyes, they feel as if they are in a dream. Moria broke both arms, what does this mean? They know it all. As long as that young man works harder, as long as Moria is defeated... Then, they can get back their own shadow. In fact, due to Lafayette''s actions to eliminate the zombies one by one, more than half of the pirates who were present had already recovered their shadows. However, their long-standing purpose of resistance was to get back the shadows of everyone present. Only when everyone''s shadows return can they enjoy the victory of this struggle. Even if this victory was picked up. "Down with Moria..." Headed by the sturdy woman, thought to herself. In the field. Maude and Moria had actually noticed the group of onlookers hiding in the woods, but they didn''t have the time to deal with them. Bang-- The broken arm tumbling in midair hit the ground heavily, splashing a dazzling blood stain. "I" Moria''s glared eyes were wide, letting blood gush from the broken arm, and roared: "How could it be knocked down by a newcomer, impossible!!! I am... Qiwuhai!!!" That voice full of anger and unwillingness spread throughout the terrifying three-masted ship. Following his roar, shadows sprang out from his open mouth, and then flew somewhere. The departure of the shadow made Moria''s body slowly shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye. Maude calmly looked at Moria, who was full of anger and unwillingness. His wrist with the knife flipped, and then, the moment he stepped forward, he slashed through Moria''s abdomen with the back of the knife. boom! This knife hit Moriah''s abdomen effectively, and suddenly a burst of energy. The powerful impact transmitted from the back of the knife made Moria let out a muffled scream, raised his head, and spit out more shadows. Maude stood behind Moria, raised his hand with a knife, and then slowly scabbed Autumn Water. So far, Moriah''s defeat is set. but, When Maude faced the enemy, he never left any possibility of resurgence. After returning Qiushui to the sheath, he took out the Dark Crow filled with Hailou stone bullets, turned around and jumped, and stepped on Moria''s back. Bang! Maude stepped on Moria, whose consciousness was between clarity and vagueness, to the ground, and then aimed his gun at Moria''s shoulder blade. boom-- The gunfire lit up. In the smoke filled with gunpowder, Hailou stone bullets penetrated into Moriah''s body. This last shot can be said to directly obliterate any possibility that Moria could escape. "This is... Hailou stone bullet..." Gradually losing strength, Moria lay on the ground with a ferocious expression like a demon. "Damn it, **** it!!!" "How can I fall here, I must not fall here..." "I...will return to the new world with the zombie army, and take the zombie army...to take the throne of One Piece..." "Only one step, only one step...!!!" Moria muttered to himself frantically with the remaining strength, as if trying to cover up the despair rising from the bottom of his heart. "step?" Maude put away the dark crow, looked down at Moria, and said lightly: "Having a dream is a good thing, but don''t think everything is so simple and beautiful. One step? You are still far away, Molly. Ya." "no no!!!" Moria lifted her head strenuously, her eyes red, and when she opened her mouth, blood gurgled from between her teeth. Maude calmly looked at Moria, who was crazily mad, and the corners of his lips opened, but he took a sudden, swallowing back what he was about to say. Up to now, using words to further attack Moriah itself is a meaningless thing. Maude said no more, and knocked Moria out with a punch. After that, it was for Luo to use the ability of the fruit of the operation to take out the shadow fruit in Moria. "Shadow Fruit... do you want to eat it?" Although Maude whispered to himself, he was not worried that Moria would die due to excessive blood loss. He pushed Moria''s body over his head with one hand, and then walked towards the castle. Before leaving, Maude looked back at the direction of the woods. In the woods. The pirates who were swept by Maude were surprised. Afterwards, they watched Maude walk towards the castle, and they were relieved. A male pirate came to the head of the woman and cautiously said: "Captain Lola, we...should we go and thank you in person?" The female captain named Lola didn''t speak yet, and a man next to her took the conversation. "Don''t, we don''t know the details of that person at all. Anyway, the shadow has already returned. Let''s leave this place of right and wrong!" "Is this bad? How could we be free again if it wasn''t for that person." "I don''t want to go anyway, who knows if he will give me a backhand." A few pirates are more cautious. Over the years, they have lived with horror, and their spirit when going out to sea has long been polished. The captain Laura was silent for a while. Seeing her companions arguing endlessly, she finally spoke. "We can''t just leave like this!" When everyone heard the sound, they couldn''t help looking at Laura. Facing everyone''s gaze, Laura said in a loud voice: "That man is undoubtedly our savior! If it weren''t for him, we might have to stay in this dark place for three or even five years!" "It was he who brought us light! It was he who set us free again! How can we, who were saved by him, just leave like this? I will never allow this to happen!" "..." Listening to what Lola said, the previous pirates who opposed to thank Maude face to face couldn''t help but look ashamed. "Yeah, we don''t know how long we will stay here if it weren''t for the handsome guy''s help." "Captain Lola, you are too right!" "Then let''s go and thank that boy now, right?" "Would you like to bring some gifts or something? I have a carefully carved artwork here." "Fuck you, don''t take the gadgets carved from bones to disgust people!" "What do you know, this is art." "roll roll roll!" Lola smiled and looked at the responding companions, raised her right hand and pressed downward. Seeing Laura''s gesture, the noise in the venue gradually ceased. Laura immediately turned straight and said seriously: "Then let''s go now and propose to that handsome guy." "???" After hearing this, everyone tilted their heads and looked at Laura in doubt. After reacting, everyone shouted in unison: "Proposing to that handsome guy is your real goal, Captain Lola!!!" "Oops, it''s exposed!" Lola was surprised. "..." Everyone looked at Laura helplessly, without even noticing a skeleton man in the crowd. They raised their hands in unison to wipe the sweat from their foreheads. The Skeleton Man who didn''t know when he came in also raised his hand and wiped his forehead. Then, the skeleton man raised his head and smiled: "Ooooooo, I won''t sweat!" "?" Everyone was slightly startled, and mechanically turned their necks to look at the laughing skeleton man. After a while, "Ghost!!!" Everyone was frightened. "I''m rude!" The skeleton man said slightly angrily: "I am not a ghost, you can call me Brook." The venue was quiet for a while. "Ghost!!!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 270： Sorry to interrupt! Chapter 270 Sorry, excuse me! "Ooooooo..." Brooke''s unique laughter resounded in the forest. "It turned out to be so." After listening to the narratives of Laura and others, Brooke learned the ins and outs. "The swordsman and Moria were both defeated by the black-haired boy..." Brook looked at the two broken arms on the ground in the distance. Lola and the others did not see Ryoma being defeated by Maude, but they saw that Maudes knife was Ryomas saber, so they dared to be so sure. Brook did not doubt that he was there, and walked towards the castle. "Where are you going?" Laura waited for the pirate to look at Brooke''s tall back. "Ooooooo..." Brooke just left a burst of laughter. The pirates at the scene could not help but look at each other. A few seconds later, Laura clenched a fist and said, "Let''s go, too, and beg the handsome guy... to show our thanks." "..." ......... Inside the castle. The main entrance of the lobby. Maude threw the unconscious Moria on the carpet. Seeing Moria''s blood flow continued, Maude finally helped Moria with simple hemostasis. Afterwards, Maude sat cross-legged on the ground, facing the castle gate, waiting for the arrival of Lafayette and others. Before helping Moglia stop the bleeding, he had informed Lafayette about the situation through a phone worm. Even without telecommunications, Lafayette and Luo will know for the first time that Moria has been defeated. A few minutes passed. Philo, who was originally in the castle, first came to the hall to meet Maude. "Are you injured?" Maude looked up at Philo who came down the stairs. I asked Philo to go to the castle alone to wipe out zombies. To be honest, he was quite worried. After all, Philo''s strength is far inferior to Jaya and the others. Jim, who ate the fruit of the ancient Triceratops, could deal with Philo with one hand even if he was not two-color domineering. "No." Philo shook his head upon hearing this. Although her strength is not strong, she is not yet hurt by these decorative zombies in the castle. "Hey, this bandaging technique is too amateurish, right?" Philo saw Moria lying on the carpet, glanced over the **** shoulder, and unceremoniously belittled. Wearing a crow mask, she has always been straightforward. Maude smiled and said, "No way, I''m not a doctor." "makes sense." Philo nodded and asked, "Do I need to re-bandage it?" "no need." Maude shook his head. With a swipe of sight, hearing and color, you can detect Moria''s breath. Even without re-dressing, Moria will not die in a short time. Philo didn''t insist and sat directly beside Maude. Maybe it felt a little boring, and there were no outsiders here, so Philo took off the crow mask. "call." After removing the mask, Philo''s blushing face let out a sigh of relief. She gently put the crow epidemic prevention mask aside, then took out the plants collected on the island ship from the bag, and began to sort. If it weren''t for the lack of tools and equipment, she would like to dispense medicine directly. Another few minutes passed. Crunch- The closed door was slowly pushed open. It was not Lafayette and the others who came here, but a skeleton man in a black gentleman''s suit with an explosive head. "Ooooooo, is anyone there? I''m here." Brook''s slender body passed through the open door and walked into the hall. At first glance, he saw the black-haired teenager mentioned by Laura and others. This is the person... Brook thought to himself when he noticed Moria, who was lying unconscious on the carpet with broken arms. But before he took a few more glances, the soul was hooked by Philo who was sitting beside Maude. "Oh, what a beautiful lady~~" Brooke stepped on the wind group, and under Maude''s slightly surprised gaze, he came to Philo in an instant and asked seriously: "Can I see my underwear?" "what?" Philo looked up at Brooke, his face instantly flushed. "me" After removing the crow epidemic prevention mask, she did not know how to refuse even in the face of such unreasonable requests. Worse, she is an introverted type who is responsive. "Ok" After tangling for a while, Philo said hard. "Eh???" Hearing this coveted answer, Brooke was dumbfounded. Immediately afterwards, his skull face was filled with happiness, and said: "I am dead without regrets, oooooooo...Although I am already dead!" Philo looked embarrassed, but got up slowly, ready to satisfy Brooke''s request. "..." Maude looked in his eyes, smiled helplessly, picked up the crow epidemic prevention mask on the side with his backhand, and then buckled Philo''s face. Philo got up and stopped. Brook was puzzled at first, but when he thought of seeing Philo''s **** next, he looked forward to it. "Articulation..." Suddenly, Brooke vaguely heard Philona''s whisper from under the mask, and only probably heard the word [joint]. When it comes to the term joint, it seems very unfriendly to him. Philo raised his head to meet Brook''s gaze. A question mark appeared on Brooke''s head. I don''t know why, although through the mask, he seemed to see a dangerous smile on Philo''s face. Then, I saw Philo slowly stretch out his hands. Brook froze for a moment, and instantly filled out several pictures, and suddenly said shyly: "Ooooooo, isn''t this too fast?" Philo did not speak, but stroked Brook''s arm with one hand. "Crack." There was a crisp fracture sound in the venue. "Eh?" Brook froze for a moment. "Crack." "Crack." "Crack." Five seconds later, Philo withdrew his hand. Brook was lying on the ground blankly, his arm bones and leg bones resting on his shoulders and back at a strange angle. "Oh my God, I have a broken bone!!!" After reacting, Brooke screamed. After a pause, Brooke, who felt no pain at all, said solemnly: "Ah, I only have bones left in my body, so I don''t have any pain, but I have a broken bone!!!" The next second, he screamed again. Philo calmly looked at Brooke who was making a fuss, and calmly analyzed: "The feel of the break seems to be a bit old, but the skeleton is well preserved, and there is no sign of calcification." Having said this, she was slightly puzzled, and she looked at Brooke carefully, and the light in her eyes seemed to break through the lens on the anti-epidemic mask. "Moreover, this is the first time I have seen a movable skeleton, so I want to cut it open to see what structure is inside." "..." Brooke''s voice stopped abruptly. This beautiful young lady is so scary! Maude smiled silently, looked away from Philo, and turned to look at Brooke who had suddenly settled down. He became a little pensive, and said to himself: "Huangquan fruit..." Crunch- At this moment, the door with only one slit was opened completely. Numerous pirates headed by Lola stood at the door, and at first glance they saw Brooke who was fractured and deformed. "Uh" They looked at Brook, who was motionless, and there was no sound at all, and their hearts were shocked. Was it killed? How could this be? This guy should have come to thank the black-haired boy in person, right? but The heartbeats of many pirates suddenly accelerated. Immediately, they hadn''t undergone any rehearsal, and they bent over and bowed with a sharp heart, and said in unison: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Just after speaking, the group of pirates turned and ran faster than the rabbits, and disappeared in front of Maude. "?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 271： Shadow fruit Chapter 271 Shadow Fruit "Failed to propose to that handsome guy..." As he fled, Lola''s face with red lips was unwilling. "What if he agrees? Just thinking about it makes me unwilling!" It is estimated that there is no ten and a half months, Lola can''t let it go. When the companions ran wildly, they looked at Laura speechlessly. When is it all, still thinking about that kind of thing. And you have failed more than 4,000 marriage proposals, so it doesn''t matter if you count this attempted marriage proposal as a failure. Naturally, they would not say such words. A group of people just ran into the forest mightily. On the path towards the church, several figures pierced through the fog, calmly looking at the back of the group of pirates. These figures are Lafayette and Luo. The main force of Moria''s zombie army is basically on the side of the church. When he split the road before, Luo went in the direction that happened to be on the side of the church. He also served as a coolie to help Maude clean up the main group of zombies. With enough salt and intelligence support, it didn''t take too much effort. Afterwards, Lafayette, who knocked Perona into a stun, took Jim to meet Luo. After reuniting with Luo, Lafayette asked Luo to use his ability to take out Perona''s heart. In this way, the potential risks brought by ghost fruits can be basically eliminated. When Perona regained consciousness, she didn''t know that her heart was taken away. While ecstatic that the enemy''s method of restraining her was too trifling, she secretly manipulated the negative ghost and wanted to fight back. then, When Lafayette squeezed her heart, Perona instantly became honest. She didn''t want to experience the piercing pain a second time. "Master Moria, come and save me!" Perona eagerly looked at the ancient castle not far away, shouting in her heart. Having lost her heart, she did not dare to act rashly, although she had no restrictions on her body. She could only pin her hopes on Moria. Up to this moment, she had been in a coma for a while, but she didn''t know that Moria had been defeated by Maude. Jim looked at the back of the group of pirates who fled into the forest without any waves, and wondered: "Why are there zombies? Do you want to pursue it?" Lola and other pirates are looking forward to staying in the forest of the Terror Ship for a long time, and the clothes and appearance on their bodies are really similar to those of zombies. In addition, Jim can''t see or hear, so he mistaken Lola for the remaining zombie soldiers. "It''s not a zombie, it''s a human." Lafayette retracted his gaze and turned to look at Perona beside him. Being stared at by Lafayette, Perona shuddered like a conditioned reflex, shivering timidly, avoiding her gaze and daring to look at Lafayette. Lafayette looked calm and asked, "Do you know those people?" Perona nodded hard. "What''s the origin?" Lafayette asked again. "It''s just a group of pirates whose shadows were taken away by others..." "Wow." A gleam of light flashed in Lafayette''s eyes. Originally still thinking about how to build momentum for Maude''s defeat of Moria, now it seems that there is a group of help first. Several people walked across the path and came to the open gate directly in front of the castle. "Come on." Maude looked at Lafayette and the others standing at the door for the first time, and when he glanced over Perona, he paused for a while before moving away. "Oh oh..." Lafayette took the lead into the main hall, first glanced at Moria, who was lying unconscious on the red carpet, and then at Brooke, who was fractured and deformed, and a strange color could not help passing through his eyes. From Brook, he felt the breath. This means that the skeleton in front of us is a living creature. "Master Moria!!!" At this moment, Perona exclaimed, looking at Moria lying on the red carpet with broken arms in disbelief. "You, you guys, how dare you treat Moria-sama..." Perona''s eyes filled with anger. Maude glanced at it, and instantly turned Perona off. What a terrible man. Perona lowered her head, like a helpless little beast, her body trembling slightly. Thinking back to the look just now, the tremor suddenly became more apparent. Maude looked at Perona, and the information about Perona flashed in his mind-the owner of the ghost fruit. "You are very loyal. You are in this situation, and you dare to yell." "I was wrong, don''t kill me!" Perona fainted immediately, tears rolling in her eyes. The only hope was shattered, and that''s fine. Obviously and Moria were just a cooperative relationship, but they accidentally lost their stance and ran into this group of guys. Especially this man, what the **** was going on, he felt cold all over just being looked at. Perona''s mood now can be as bad as it is. Maude ignored Perona''s reaction, got up from the ground and picked up Moria''s tall body with one hand. "Ro, Lafayette, come with me." After speaking, Maude walked to the stairs leading to the second floor. The top priority right now is to take out the shadow fruit in Moria. Lafayette and Luo looked at each other and followed. They knew what was going to happen next. After the three of Maude left, only Jim and the others were left in the field, each with his big eyes staring at his small eyes, and they were quiet for a while. After a while, Brooke was the first to attack. He moved the deformed body, leaned in front of Perona, and said seriously: "Can you show me your underwear?" "Pervert, die!" Maybe it was because Maude and Lafayette were not there, or because Perona came all the way and suffocated. When Brooke drew her face to death, Perona was not polite at all, facing Brooke was a series of combo punches. After punching a string of honeycomb-shaped meat buns on Brooke''s skull, Perona stopped. After giving vent to her, she only felt a lot more relaxed. Not far away, Philo looked at Brooke, who was full of bags, swore softly, then immersed himself in the various plants collected by sorting. Half an hour passed. In a room on the second floor of the old castle, Qiwu Haimoria took his last breath with unwillingness. The person who did it was naturally Maude, who directly got a rich experience benefit from Moria. This sum of gains made his domineering condense a fifth star frame directly, but the increase in physique was not very obvious. After all, it has already risen to six stars, and the speed of improvement in the future will only get slower and slower. If you are lucky enough to break through the third stage, that is, nine stars, it can almost be said to be the ceiling of this world''s combat power. After that, Maude couldn''t imagine how to condense the tenth star frame. Shaking his head slightly, Maude no longer thinks about these things that exist in the future and are temporarily out of reach, but instead looks at Luo who is extracting the power of the devil. Under Maude''s gaze, a pitch-black fruit with patterns was slowly forming in Luo''s hands. After a while, The fruit transformation is complete. Luo casually threw the valuable shadow fruit to Maude. Maude took the shadow fruit, his eyes burning. Lafayette noticed something and was surprised: "You want to eat the shadow fruit?" "Correct." Maude smiled and nodded. Lafayette suddenly stopped talking. In fact, he thinks ghost fruit would be better. After thinking about it, he decided to make suggestions. But before he could speak, he saw Mordre sternly taking a bite of the shadow fruit. It''s simply... Lafayette pursed his lips and smiled bitterly. If relatives are visiting, we need to take them for a stroll. There may not be a second watch today. Even if there is, it should be very late. (End of this chapter) Chapter 272： Dance with the corpse Chapter 272 Dancing with the Corpse Eating the shadow fruit directly was not a whim for Morde. Before that, he had seriously considered it, and he also recognized the potential upper limit of Shadow Fruit. The fundamental reason that prompted him to make this decision was still the big wave a year later. Hunting is not the only way to improve overall strength in the short term. The battle between life and death, or Devil Fruit, can also do this. In order to gain a foothold on the battlefield full of strong men, eating Devil Fruit is one of Maude''s higher priority options at this stage. Strictly speaking, there is not much time left for Maude. The shadow fruit is almost the devil fruit with a good upper limit that Maude can get the fastest. If circumstances permit, what Maude wants more is the shocking fruit of White Beard. However, that kind of thing is very unrealistic. Maude frowned and swallowed the flesh that had rolled in his mouth twice. It''s an indescribable taste. As soon as he entered the mouth, he had an urge to vomit. On the side, Luo and Lafayette, both capable people, looked at Mod''s rare bitter face, lowered their eyes tacitly, and concealed the meaning of making fun. Maude did not notice the reaction of the two of them, lowered his head and silently looked at the shadow fruit in his hand that had been bitten by him. Devil fruit can gain power with just one bite. just In the almost vague memory of the past, I vaguely remember that someone was always talking about something. That is, you have to eat the entire devil fruit to gain 100% strength. This kind of thing, Maude laughed at first. But now... Maude hesitated for a moment, opened his mouth and took another big bite of the pulp, enduring the nausea, and swallowed the pulp directly. Lafayette and Luo looked at Maude''s actions in amazement, and they were hesitant to speak. Maude ate up the shadow fruit in two bites, and his frowning brow eased slightly. After eating a few more bites, it was actually fine. Maude thought. Later, he noticed the strange eyes of Lafayette and Luo. "I don''t want to waste such a precious thing." Maude second understood the reason for that strange gaze, and just casually explained it. Luo expressed suspicion. In his eyes, Maude was already a master of Devil Fruit theory that he could look up to. There must be a reason for eating up the whole Devil Fruit deliberately, right? So, what is the motivation? Once Luo''s thoughts dispersed, he couldn''t get it back. Lafayette raised his hand and pressed the brim of his hat, found a step for Maude, and said with a smile: "Ouch, precious things really can''t be wasted. Now that the fruit has been eaten, let''s get started." "Business?" Luo recovered, and raised his brow slightly. Maude smiled, unlike Luo''s half-knowledge, he knew exactly what the so-called "business" was. "It''s okay, did you bring the camera with you?" Maude tilted his head to look at Moriah''s body, a trace of indifference flashed in his eyes. "Of course." Lafayette pulled a camera out of his pocket. "Then let''s start." Maude closed his eyes, leaving his mind in a stable and tranquil state, and then used this mental state to feel the changes brought about by the body after eating the shadow fruit. Throbbing? No, it was more like a faint heartbeat that was familiar and strange. The presence of the heartbeat sound is extremely weak, and if you don''t concentrate on paying attention, it seems to disappear without a trace in the next second. It seems that it is the movement created by the spiritual level. Maude tried to touch this simulated heartbeat. The spirit is entangled with the heartbeat like tentacles, and there are some inexplicable things that seem to be innate, and they just come to mind. Some instincts that exist in genes. No need for others to teach, and no need for external factors. Maude opened his eyes slowly, his thought moved, and the shadow covering the floor behind him pulsed upward like a liquid, gradually transforming into a three-dimensional humanoid shadow with a facial contour similar to his own. "Ah" Looking at the shadow avatar that is the same as his own hands and feet, Maude twitched his mouth and controlled the shadow avatar to the corpse of Moria. Under Maude''s control, the shadow clone directly erected Moria''s body. All tangible substances that exist objectively will basically produce shadows under the premise of being illuminated by a light source. The corpse is no exception. The light source in the room shone on Moriah''s body, pulling a shadow on the floor behind him. Maude narrowed his eyes slightly, letting the shadow clone merge into the shadow reflected by Moria''s corpse. Without the support of the shadow clone, Moria''s corpse fell backward, banging, and fell heavily to the floor. Maude consciously controls the shadow, wanting to manipulate Moria''s corpse through his own shadow. However, Moriah''s body was lying motionless on the ground. The instructions sent by Maude were as stone sinking as the sea, and there was no response at all. "It is theoretically feasible." Maude did not give up, and continued to try to control the operation of Moria''s body with the shadow. After all, I have just eaten the shadow fruit, and my proficiency is not high. It is normal to fail. Lafayette and Rome watched silently, and did not say anything to influence Maude. After Maude tried, after a few minutes, Moria''s body flicked slightly, and finally gave feedback. Immediately afterwards, while Maude kept transmitting instructions, Moria''s body slowly straightened his upper body, and then stood awkwardly. It was 10% at the beginning, and then it was much easier. "Successful." Maude smiled slightly, like a child who had just gotten a new toy. He didn''t stop trying, but through the shadow, he further manipulated Moria''s facial features. Under his control, Molia''s stiff face gradually revealed a hideous look. The only shortcoming is that the eyes are absent. Maude realized a little bit, and the hideous look on Moriah''s face gradually turned into a daze, and it seemed that he was a little bit unbelievable. After doing this, Maude pulled out Qiushui and used his eyes to signal that Lafayette could take a picture. Lafayette knew, raised the camera and pointed it at Moria''s body. Maude then pierced Moria''s heart with a knife. "Crack!" Lafayette pressed the shutter at the right time and took pictures of Maude''s assassination of Moria''s body. Maude retracted Qiushui, shook off the blood on the knife, and then slowly returned to its sheath. When the photos are washed out, Maud will send them directly to my dear Turkey Dada. With his help, it will be much easier to build momentum. When things spread, the world government should not sit still. It is one thing to find a new candidate for Qiwuhai as soon as possible, and it is one thing to smooth his face. And at that time, it is undoubtedly a thing that the world government likes to hear and see that the people who kill Qiwuhai will replace Qiwuhai. Luo is not stupid. After watching the operations of Maude and Lafayette, he immediately understood their motives. "The Position of Seven Wuhai..." Luo whispered to himself in his heart. Now he can be said to have put most of the possibilities on Maude. Will it win or lose? He is not sure. Maude is bound to win the position of Qiwuhai. However, he was not in a hurry until the results came out. There is one thing that makes him more concerned now. Maude calmly looked at Moria''s body with a blood hole in his chest. The moment he ate the devil''s fruit, it meant that he didn''t care at all to be afraid of the weakness of the sea and the sea floor stone. However, he has to verify one thing. Once the person who has lost the shadow is exposed to sunlight, his body will be wiped out. Does this feature also target the capable person himself? If so, it will affect the diversification of shadow fruits. (End of this chapter) Chapter 273： What kind of guys are these? Chapter 273 What kind of guys are these? What Maude values ??most is not only the potential upper limit of shadow fruits, but also the diversification of shadow fruits. For example, the unified relationship between ontology and shadow. There is this relationship. As long as the shadow becomes longer, the body will grow like the shadow. Under the premise of solving [difficulty of operation], as long as Moder can make the shadow huge, theoretically, the body should also be huge. In the same way, if the body breaks its hands and feet, as long as the shadow can be kneaded into the original appearance, the broken hands and feet may grow out in an instant. These are one of the potential effects of Shadow Fruit. Can it be done or not? This option is meaningless in front of Devil Fruit. Maud, who has been baptized by the concept of the Hunter World mind system, knows the importance of imagination and the influence of idealism. So, even if some concepts sound incredible, as long as you recognize and think you can do it. Then the impossible will become possible. Prior to this, the fruit of the bear''s flesh ball and the fruit of Luo''s operation had already proved this to Maude. Compared with the future development direction of Shadow Fruit, Maude is now more concerned about eliminating the weakness of Shadow Fruit. Temporarily suppressing this thought, Maude retracted into the shadow of Moria''s corpse. "Let''s go and meet new friends below." The new friend that Maude was talking about was naturally Brooke who was ravaged by Philo''s articulation skills, and he was also the owner of...Yellow Spring Fruit. Among the devil fruits that Maude knows, there are not many fruits related to the soul. Brook''s yellow spring fruit is one, and so is the soul fruit of Charlotte Lingling of the Four Emperors. Also, the shadow fruit he just ate was essentially inseparable from the soul. Because he is a traverser, he is somewhat sensitive to this aspect. Although the main target of the Devil''s Triangle was Moria, Maude also wanted to come in contact with Brook, but he didn''t expect Brooke to take the initiative to send it to the door. Maude, Lafayette, and Luo returned to the lobby on the first floor. Perona who vented on Brooke, after seeing Maude and Lafayette walking down the stairs, she was already a little overwhelmed, and she was suddenly covered by a thick haze. Staggering her eyes like a conditioned reflex, Perona buried her head in her chest, like an ostrich, trying to eliminate her sense of existence. Maude glanced at Perona. This woman was captured by Lafayette. How to deal with it? To be simple and rude, just kill directly, and then take out the ghost fruit. But it is also possible to control Perona through the heart. just Maude''s gaze fell suddenly, and he glanced at Perona''s body that was too weak to bear to look straight. With a body of this strength, the physical experience that can be obtained is basically negligible. On the contrary, it is the experience of Devil Fruit, maybe you can look forward to it. Thinking of this, Maude flashed a murderous intent in the depths of his eyes. Perona, who was immersed in her chest, suddenly felt cold, and she could clearly feel Maude''s gaze. "This guy, is looking at my chest???" Perona made up for it again, and her heart suddenly sank to the bottom. Maud would not have thought that Perona''s brain replenishment power was so exaggerated, after looking at it twice, he focused on Brooke. Anyway, with the heart in hand, Perona could be dealt with at any time. "Ooooooo, it''s really rude." Facing Maude''s gaze, Brook, who was full of head and fractured deformity, was a little embarrassed for a while. It is not his intention to face the benefactor in this sense. Although it was his own fault... Maude looked at Brooke and said with a chuckle: "Luo, help him recover." "..." Luo covered the different colors in his eyes, did not speak, but directly expanded the fruit space of the operation to include Brooke. With the ability to dispatch the fruits of the operation, Brook was restored to his original shape in three or two strokes. "Ooooooo, what a magical ability." Once his posture recovered, Brooke happily took a few laps on the spot. After turning the circle, Brook looked at Luo, slowly reducing the slightly frivolous laughter. The pale skull had no flesh or skin on his face, and it looked a little hollow, but it made the people present feel the change in Brooke''s attitude. "When we first met, I was Brooke, and I came here specifically to feel..." "If you thank you, you will be spared. Come to me." "Eh?" Seeing Maude''s hand stretched over, Brooke was slightly taken aback, and said in surprise: "What...what did you just say?" Maude smiled and said, "How about coming to my boat?" "what?" Brook looked at Maude who threw an olive branch at him in surprise, and hesitated: "But, as you can see, I am like this..." "We don''t care about such trivial things, so come on?" Maude interrupted Brooke again and stretched his right hand in front of Brooke''s eyes. Such a sudden invitation made Brook a little flustered, but thinking of the agreement with Rab, his vacillating heart suddenly calmed down. "Thank you for your invitation, but I''m sorry, I have an agreement that must be fulfilled." "Agreed? Don''t mind if you come and listen?" Maude knew very well what Brooke''s so-called agreement was, but he could not reveal it on the spot. Brook was silent for a moment. Facing the benefactor who made his shadow return, he didn''t hesitate for too long, so he told the agreement with Rab. Listening to Brooke''s narration, Maude looked calm. Lafayette and Jim looked stunned, and couldn''t help feeling that the fate was so wonderful. After an absence of nearly fifty years, they unexpectedly met the person Rab had been waiting for here. After Brooke finished his narration, Maude followed up with Rab''s current situation. Brooke was stunned when he heard that Rab had been waiting for him and his companions to return at Gemini Point. His mouth was open, tears gushing in vain from his hollow eye sockets. "Ooooooo..." He couldn''t hold back his emotions, he didn''t know whether he was happy or heartache, so he just cried while laughing. Maude and others silently looked at Brooke who was venting his emotions. "Wow...what a poor little whale, in order to comply with a perverted agreement, he actually used his head to hit the red earth continent...whoo...it''s so pitiful..." Perona burst into tears, very heartbroken at the little whale that had been waiting for fifty years in Gemini. She cried out of control. "Wow!!!" It was heartbreaking to cry. Most of it wasn''t just the experience of the little whale in heartache, but the mood of being captured, which made me cry so sad. As Perona''s cry became the loudest voice in the entire hall, a bunch of question marks floated in the air for a while. "???" Brook opened his mouth and looked at Perona, who was crying more sadly than he was. Maude ignored Perona, but looked at Brooke and said seriously: "Brook, if you want to return to Cape Gemini, we can help you now." "..." Brook slowly closed his mouth, facing the serious Maude with his hollow eyes, and shook his head immediately. "Men don''t go back, I want to... see you again from the''front'' as promised!" "Then come to my boat." Maude laughed. "Ooooooo, let me introduce myself again." The implication was that he agreed to Maud''s invitation to join the group. After speaking, Brook knelt on one knee, took out a tattered reward order from his arms, and patted it on the ground. Facing the gazes from everyone, Brook was preparing to fulfill the hidden rules among the pirates, to introduce himself to the group solemnly, but suddenly thought of an important thing. "what." Brook looked up at Maud and said, "That, I don''t know your names yet." "Haha." Maude couldn''t help laughing. Aside, Perona''s cry stopped abruptly. What the hell? Invite others on board without even sharing their names? What kind of guys are these? I don''t know if it''s because of my body being too weak or I didn''t eat at night. . . I feel weak and cover my face~~~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 274： Trophy Chapter 274 Trophy Since the era of the great pirates kicked off, in order to dream, countless people have rushed to sea first. The number of pirates has skyrocketed. Among them, many pirates are really going for the big secret treasure, but more are pirates who take advantage of the situation to do evil. They burned, killed and looted, not for dreams, just to make their lives better. Affected by this, many traditions and rituals among pirates have gradually faded away. The sense of solemnity and ritual that Brooke showed before joining the group is rare in this day and age. At least in Brooke''s era, such behavior was necessary, and in a sense, it can be said to be sacred. That''s right. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is sacred. Because, from Brooke''s position, this is undoubtedly an oath. "I am the dead Brooke with only bones left. There is also a low price on my head. I am known as the Nose Song Brooke. I am offering a 30 million Bailey as a reward." "In the past, I was the head of the guards of a certain country, and later joined the Rumba Pirates. I am the captain''s acting part-time musician and swordsman, and he is proficient in speed sword style." "From today on, my life will be handed over to Maude, the captain of the Maude Pirates, and I will not hesitate to break my bones, oooooooo." After completing the oath of joining the group in a fairly formal manner, Brooke let out a signature laugh. Such a serious and solemn attitude made Maude somewhat uncomfortable, but he also saw the unique taste of the last era from Brooke. "welcome." Maude helped Brooke up. So far, the Maude Pirates has ushered in a new member. "Ooooooo, although my current bounty is only 30 million, I will never hold you back!" Brook picked up his hat and put it on his head with a solemn expression. Before Maude invited him, he didn''t know the names of Maude, let alone the bounty. Now, he already knew that his captain was a big pirate with a reward of 360 million. In contrast, his 30 million bounty looks a bit pitiful. Maude smiled when he heard the words, and didn''t care much. Lafayette, Jim, Philo, and even Pele, who returned to his original form, all offered a welcome to the newly joined Brook. It was their actions that made Brooke instantly distinguish the identity difference between Luo and Lafayette. Originally, Brooke thought that Luo and Beibo were also members of the team. Now it seems that is not the case. After solving Brook''s problem of joining the group, Maude finally turned his attention to Perona. Because of Rab''s story, Perona''s eyes were red and swollen from crying, and she looked rather pitiful. At this moment, seeing Maude''s gaze swept over, Perona''s body trembled slightly, and fear emerged from her face again. Maude looked at Perona blankly, thinking about what to do. "Do not kill me!" Perona, who was sitting on her knees, felt the crisis facing her face, and said: "I, I am very useful. I can sweep the floor, cook, wash clothes, and many, many things..." In front of Maude, she clung to her Tsundere attributes to death, for fear of leaking a trace, and then incurring a disaster. "..." Maude did not speak. Next to him, Brook, who had just joined the Pirates group, wanted to say something and stopped. Even though Perona had been beaten up just now, his perception of Perona was not bad. Of course not because of Perona''s gender and appearance, but Perona''s heartache just now. He intends to help Perona say a few words, but since he is a newcomer to the Pirate Group, there are some things that can''t be overcome. Compared with Brooke''s worries, Lafayette and Jim''s attitude is relatively cold. In their view, as long as Perona''s identity is still an enemy, there is no need to pity. Philo came quietly behind Maude, and then stretched out his hand to pull Maude''s hem. Maude looked back at Philo, and was stunned to find that Philo''s eyes were drooping and he habitually looked at the floor, while the crow epidemic prevention mask that he had worn on his face was missing. Looking at it again, it turned out that the crow mask was snatched away by Bailey''s little slicker who had turned back to its original shape. In the whole team, Bailey likes to tease Philo, and occasionally takes Philo''s crow mask on a whim. A few times it went too far. This guy was holding a crow mask and facing Philo''s face as a one-stop operation-putting on the mask, removing the mask, putting on the mask, removing the mask. "This fellow Bailey..." Maude first glanced at Bailey, who was playing with the crow mask, and then looked at Philo, who was a little bit twisted behind him. Perhaps he was aware of the line of sight, Philo slowly raised his head, met Maude''s gaze, and whispered: "Brother Maude, can you...give her..." Philo, who wears a mask, will call his name directly when he calls Maud, while Philo, who removes his mask, will put the word "Big Brother" after his name. "Uh, give me a reason." Maude looked at Philo with a slightly ruddy face in surprise, but he didn''t expect Philo to intercede for Perona. "I think... she is not bad." Philo then gave the reason for the plea. Maude couldn''t help but smile upon hearing this. He liked Philo''s temperament very much, quietly concealing the killing intent to Perona, and then raised his hand to touch Philo''s head, thinking that the crow mask felt better. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to her." "Ok." Philo breathed a sigh of relief. Also relieved, and Perona. She cast a grateful look at Philo, and then looked carefully at Maud. The outside world is rumors of Maude''s brutal cold-blooded, in short, is a cold-blooded butcher. But after several times of contact, the horror is really terrible, but it is not like what the outside world says... After the life and death crisis disappeared, Perona''s body was slightly softened. Not happy too early, she thought about the situation of the people in the future, and couldn''t help but curl up, holding her legs and looking helpless. Maude would not consider Perona''s feelings. Strictly speaking, he could spare Perona''s life, but he would not let Perona go directly. With Luo''s heart taken out of Perona, Maude can make Perona an obedient tool person. Subsequently, Maude began to arrange orders. First of all, is to liquidate the spoils in the castle. After that, we must sweep the outsiders on the island boat. This terrifying three-masted ship is a relatively rare large-scale island ship, and Maude will not give up easily. Especially in such an area filled with dense fog all year round, there is a terrorist three-masted ship, and it goes without saying that it is safe. If necessary, it is okay to treat this as a stronghold. The task of counting the trophies was entrusted to Philo. Lafayette and Jim took over the sweep mission. Maude told Bailey to call for Jaya, who was staying on the boat, and Luo and Luo went to the huge freezer in the castle. What appeared in front of him were nearly a hundred corpses, as well as the corpse of Oz, the demon who had the name of stealing the country. Maude looked at the corpse of the demon Oz with a gleam in his eyes. In addition to the corpses in the freezer, the corpses that were dealt with by them on the island can also be recycled. "It is necessary to go to Advance City..." If the terror three-masted ship is regarded as a stronghold, a group of zombies must be guarded. At the same time, a group of zombies who assume the role of manpower are needed. However, everything is in a hurry and can only be done slowly. Maude suppressed this thought and turned to look at Luo beside him. "One year later, I am waiting for you in the Chambord Islands." "..." Luo was silent for a while and calmly said: "What is the big event you are talking about?" "By then, you will naturally know." (End of this chapter) Chapter 275： Its my honor Chapter 275 This is my pleasure The journey from the Devil''s Triangle to the Chambord Islands only takes about seven to ten days. It''s not far, it can be said to be very close. Moria took great pains to bring the terrifying three-masted ship from the West Sea to the Devil''s Triangle, not only because the Devil''s Triangle is unique in terms of geography, but also... Here, very close to the new world. You can not only accumulate strength here, but also go to the new world at the fastest speed. Regrettably, both Moriyana''s results extracted from the blood bones of Shishan Mountain, or the position of the Seven Martial Seas that can make him feel dignified, will be accepted by Mord. "This place is good." Maude raised his head and stared at the body of the demon Oz, whose body was covered with many frost. Luo looked at Mod''s tall back and calmly said: "You mean the Terror Three-masted Ship or the Devil''s Triangle?" "Probably... both." Maude retracted his gaze at the demon Oz, turned to look at Luo with a calm face, and said seriously: "I know the''answer'' now, is it important to you?" "I don''t need an answer. All I want is the process and the result." "Really... If you continue to ask, I may let you know more clearly." "Maud, since I put the bargaining chips and possibility on you, I dont mind how long it takes for these things to be effective..." "Then I can tell you with certainty, it won''t take long." Maude raised his hand and pressed it on the railing that was also condensed with frost, his eyes shimmering like stars. Luo looked at Maude''s eyes, and a moment later, the corners of his mouth twitched. He raised his hand to press the white fluffy cap and said lightly, "See you in a year." After speaking, he turned around and left. Maude looked at Luo''s back and suddenly said: "The transparent fruit, or the treasure in the castle, you can take it." "..." Luo slowly stopped and turned to look at Maude with an inexplicable look. It''s... a mystery guy. A few seconds later, Luo calmly said: "Those things are already a bargaining chip..." As soon as the voice fell, he left the freezer without watching Maude''s reaction. Maude''s behavior similar to paying labor fees surprised Luo, but he didn''t care about these extraneous things at all. Willing to take a trip to the terrifying three-masted ship with Maude is just to increase his value in Maude''s eyes. Taking a step back, the special abilities he now mastered were also the changes that Maude brought to him. So, one or two years. He will wait. During this period, he will also do his best to improve his strength as Maud asked. Then, patiently wait for the so-called big event to come. After Luo left the freezer, Maude leaned back on the railing exuding chills, bowed his head in thought. I don''t know how long it took, Lafayette pushed open the freezer door. The thick soles stepped on the steel bridge, and a loud sound hovered for a long time. Maude heard the movement and looked up at Lafayette, who was walking towards him, and asked, "It''s over?" "Oh oh..." Lafayette smiled and nodded, and said: "Before we started the investigation, the people who were stranded on the ship of terror had already left one step earlier." "That''s good." Maude nodded. Although the terrorist three-masted ship can adjust its position at any time, Maude also does not allow outsiders to stay on the island ship, which will somewhat undermine the terrorist three-masted ship''s hidden advantage. Lafayette came to Maude, looked up at the huge corpse in the air, and pointed out: "The Red Heart Pirates are gone." After hearing the words, Maude could probably guess what Lafayette wanted to say, and was silent. Lafayette stared at the shadow in the eyes of Oz''s corpse, and said: "Mord, intercepting the power of the devil in the body of the ability person, this is an ability I would never have imagined before, but you let Luo do this. " Having said this, a dangerous light flashed in Lafayette''s eyes. "Such an ability... is enough to change the world. If the Navy is aware of this, you should be clear about what situation Luo will face. Instead of taking the risk of losing this ability, it is better to keep Luo firmly under control. ." Following Lafayette''s sight, Maude also looked up at Oz''s body. After a while, Maude calmly said: "Things must be reversed." Lafayette paused in his thoughts, retracted his gaze, and turned his head to look at Maude. Maude looked at Upper Lafayette and said: "A cooperative relationship that is equal and has common needs is more powerful than the so-called shackles, and...the world government has always wanted to get the fruits of surgery." "In other words, the fruits of surgery can bring immortality to others, but Luo has never been caught by the world government. This is enough to prove his ability to avoid danger." "Parting with him here is not entirely bad in a sense." "In addition, the technique of intercepting the power of the devil and turning it into devil fruit... is no secret." Lafayette frowned upon hearing Maude''s words. It''s not a secret that the technology with such a huge potential? Maude took out the Hailou stone bullet from his pocket, rubbed his fingertips to feel the unique texture of the Hailou stone, as well as the weakness and weakness brought by the Hailou stone, and squinted his eyes: "Know this technology, no, I should say ... There are many people who know this possibility." "Among this group of people, there are Qiwuhai, the Four Emperors, and some people who temporarily borrowed unknown names. Of course, the world government and the navy are certainly indispensable, but they have not yet obtained the real results." "Relatively, they got another result on the way to overcome this technology." Speaking of this, Maude tried to exert his force, pinching the Hailou stone bullet, so that the bullet''s outline was trapped in his fingers. He is a traverser, with a wider view than anyone in this world. But in this world, there is no shortage of genius. Intercepting Devil Fruit... For people in this world, it can be a delusion at first, but after taking the first step, you can see the possibility of breaking into your field of vision. The technology of letting weapons eat animal fruits and the technology of artificial animals. All are the results derived from that possibility. Maude got the results ahead of time by virtue of his [opener] vision than anyone else, but he was just a few steps ahead of others. A look of surprise gradually appeared in Lafayette''s eyes, staring at Maude in a daze, and asked: "Is this information also obtained from the revolutionary army?" "Lafayette, if I say yes, would you believe it?" "letter." The color of surprise in Lafayette''s eyes faded like a tide, and he calmly said: "The answer is not important, what is important is the process and the result." "You and Luo said the same thing." "Hey, yeah..." "Lafayette, there is something to bother you to take a trip." Maude put away the Hailou stone bullet with a slightly solemn expression. Lafayette smiled and said, "You said." "When Moria died, the world government will convene the Qiwuhai meeting as quickly as possible, so that other Qiwuhai will discuss the succession of the new Qiwuhai with the senior navy. At that time, I need you to come to the scene, and then... recommend me." "Hey, this is my honor." Lafayette took off his top hat and made a standard gentleman''s gift to Maude. Maude looked at Lafayette and said seriously: "Maybe there will be no return." "Oh oh, if there is my end point, after that, you won''t do nothing, right?" "Of course, if they leave you there, then..." A wintery chill appeared on Maude''s face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 276： Summoned Chapter 276 Calling Order Seven Wuhai, Four Emperors, and Navy. This is the equilibrium in the eyes of the world government. Once there is a problem with the balance, there will be cracks and even holes that cannot be ignored. In this regard, the world government has always attached great importance to it, and will never allow any problems with this stable equilibrium, so as to avoid unpredictable impact on the world. As soon as the news of Moriah''s killing comes out, the world government is bound to solve the succession issue of Shinchibukai with thunder. This is an inevitable trend, and it is also a situation that Maud and Lafayette can foresee. Maude clearly remembered that in the original book, Lafayette went to the Qiwuhai meeting in Mariejoa alone, and then recommended Blackbeard to succeed Qiwuhai on the spot. However, the person who dismounted the sand crocodile Krokdal at that time was not the Blackbeard Pirates. This is the difference between Maude now and Blackbeard back then. Kill Qiwu Hai Moria, and then go to the meeting site to propose to take over as Qiwu Hai. Such behavior is somewhat provocative. Therefore, even if there is a reference to the original plot, Maude cannot guarantee the safety of Lafayette. He was a little worried. However, Lafayette, who took over this task, instead of worrying about his own safety, was very excited. One hour passed. The dining table in the main hall of the castle is full of tonic dishes specially cooked by Jaya. Everyone in the team sat at the long table. Without the people of the Red Heart Pirates, the atmosphere on the table was obviously much deserted. Bailey is very rare and has no appetite. When eating in the past, he always had to make some noise with Beibo. Now that Beibo is gone, he is somehow lonely. As a prisoner, Perona is normally seated, but she still weakens her sense of existence all the time. "Well, it''s delicious." Sitting on the seat in the corner with knees bent, Perona was quietly eating tonic dishes, surprised and puzzled. Every mouthful of meat and every mouthful of soup will turn into wisps of warm rushing in the body, just feel full of energy. "Ooooooo, so delicious food, so delicious that my bones are beginning to shine!" Brook used a fork to pick up a piece of meat with a scorched brown surface and dripping with crystal juice. He tilted his head slightly, his face moved. How many years ago was the last time I ate meat...? And these delicacies seem to be very unusual. Eating can increase the strength of the body, making him vaguely remember an experience he had heard a long time ago. "Hey, it really shines..." Philo, who was not wearing a crow mask, held his small mouth and looked at Brooke''s shiny face in surprise. Everyone was astonished to look at Brooke who was twinkling and shining. In response to everyone''s gaze, Brooke smiled, and then swept away the food on the long table with the wind. After a meal, the subtle feeling of strangeness when I first joined the group has disappeared. "Jaya, I have a presumptuous request." Brooke, full and full, came to Jaya. Jia Ya looked at Brooke and said, "You said." "Although it''s a bit late, can you show me your underwear?" "?" Jia Ya was startled when she heard the words, and after a moment, she smiled and looked at Brooke. "Uh" For some reason, Brooke only felt cold. It''s so cold that his hairs stand upright, although he has no hairs. "Ooooooo, it seems to have cooled down." "Articulation..." A voice full of unknown aura came abruptly behind him. After a while, the hall was filled with Brooke''s screams. In the corner, Perona whispered a pervert. Five days passed. A piece of newspaper flew to the world On the front page, there was a surprisingly hot content about King Seventh Wu Hai Moria being beheaded by Mord. "That Moria was killed by Maude..." As the news spread, countless pirates were shocked. The person who was killed was the King Qi Wuhai, not some prestigious pirate group... Marine Headquarters Marin Vando. Marshal''s office. The Warring States period stuffed the newspaper into the goat''s beak squatting at the corner of the table, and immediately looked at Lieutenant General Crane and Karp sitting on the sofa. "Five days ago, those shadows that were snatched by Moria suddenly returned to the owner''s body. Based on this phenomenon, it can be inferred that Moria might be in an accident, but I didn''t expect..." "The one who kills Moria will be Bacardi Maud." Lieutenant Crane clasped his chin with his hands and took the words of the Warring States Period. Warring States glanced at Lieutenant General Crane and nodded gently. "Kacha, Kacha..." Karp calmly ate the senbei. The Warring States period ignored Karp''s existence, rubbed his brows, and sighed: "Moreover, the newspaper got the news that Moria was defeated by Maud, this author named Dede Turkey..." Hearing the words of Sengoku, Lieutenant General Crane couldn''t help but glanced at Karp who was sitting next to him. She still remembers that the report about stepping on Karp to favor Moder was written by this man under the pen name of Dede Turkey. This time, Dede Turkey took the lead in releasing the news, so it seems that it has something to do with Maude. Lieutenant General Crane did not say this conclusion, because the Warring States period could also think of it. If it weren''t for this report, the world government would definitely find ways to block the news, and then quietly solve the problem of Qiwuhai''s succession. But things have already happened, and then the Qiwuhai Conference will inevitably be held. "The summoning order has been issued, as for how many will come..." Speaking of this, the Warring States had a meal, thinking that in the historical Qiwuhai meeting, it was unexpected that two could come, and he couldn''t help but shook his head. Then, he looked at Karp who was eating senbei with a cheerful expression. "Kapu, do you want to participate in this Qiwuhai meeting?" "Haha, there''s nothing to do anyway, just go get in the fun." When Karp spoke, a lot of senbei **** spewed out and scattered on the coffee table. Lieutenant General Crane lowered his hand when he heard the words and said lightly: "If you have past, then I don''t need to attend." "Xiaohe, that won''t work, let''s go together then, I will bring more senbei and doughnuts." "..." Lieutenant General Crane sighed softly in his heart. At the desk, the Warring States period looked at Karp with a heartless face, his brain ached slightly. "One more thing, about Maude''s new bounty..." ............. Three days later. A certain summer island in the great waterway. The sun is high and the air is hot and dry. "Hahaha..." There was a burst of cheerful laughter in the shade. After listening carefully, there was a loud sound of clinking glasses. "Come, come and have another drink." In the shade of a tree, Shanks pushed a wooden cup full of liquor to a man with a black top hat with white fluff and eyes sharp like an eagle. The man took the glass with no expression, and drank it with his head up. "it is good!" When Shanks saw this, his drunken face was full of smiles. Fluttering... At this moment, a pitch-black bat flew to the side of the polite man. There was a letter under the bat''s feet. "Oh? It''s a book bat, the action is very fast, the world government..." Shanks glanced at the bat that came from the letter, grinned, and then looked at the man beside him, jokingly: "Hawkeye, I remember that you have never attended a meeting since you took the position of Qiwuhai?" The man Shanks called the Hawkeye did not speak, took down the envelope, opened it and glanced at it, and threw it directly to Shanks. Shanks took the letter and scanned it, smiling, "Interesting." "..." Hawkeye glanced at Shanks, and then picked up a new reward order placed not far away. The amount marked on it was-500 million! After being silent for a while, Hawkeye got up. "I''ll go there." "what?" Shanks looked at Hawkeye who stood up in surprise. (End of this chapter) Chapter 277： How can I be absent Chapter 277 How Can I Be Absent There are two types of convocation orders. One is an emergency convening order involving major events, and the other is an ordinary convening order in the meeting mode. The letter sent by the Chuanshu Bat this time is subject to the ordinary summoning order. After serving as Qiwuhai, Hawkeye has never responded to an ordinary summoning order, and only an emergency summoning order that cannot be pushed away can allow him to run. This time, he was on a whim and wanted to attend the Qiwuhai meeting this time. As for the reason... Not only because of the big sharp knife that revealed the landscape in the newspaper photos, but also the attention of this close friend behind him. "You haven''t finished the wine yet?" Shanks was surprised, and screamed to stay. "Next time." Hawkeye glanced back at the seemingly heartless Shanks, and walked towards the bank where the raft was anchored. Shanks scratched his cheek, did not insist, but smiled: "Keep the wine and wait for you to come back." "..." There was no change in the pace of Hawkeye''s departure. Sure enough, I still care about it, red hair... ......... Alabastan, located in the first half of the Great Waterway, is a relatively rare superpower. However, today''s Alabastan is shrouded in a shadow called Qiwuhai. Rain ground. Located in the hub of Alabastan, the city has a prosperous scene and is known as the dream city of the Kingdom of Alabastan. In the center of the Yudi city, stands a magnificent pyramid-shaped gambling city, Yuyan, built in the middle of the lake, which is also the property of the King Qiwuhai Klockdal. The bottom floor of Yuyan is a luxurious room with a large area. "DaDa..." A tall figure pushed open the door of the room and stepped down the stairs. The sound of high heels stepping on the stairs reverberated in the empty room. Not far below the stairs, there is a dining table covered with white tablecloths. A man with a large back combed his head and a cross-cut scar on his face sat at the dining table, raised his head slightly, and looked at the woman coming down the stairs. The man is Krokdal, Qiwuhai, the king. And the mature woman who walked down the stairs, dressed in cool clothes and exposed large areas of her skin to the air, was Krokdal''s most powerful subordinate at the moment-Nicole Robin. With a smile on Robin''s face, holding a reward order and letter in his hand, he gradually walked down the stairs to the dining table. Later, she put the reward order and letter on the table. Krokdal glanced at the photo on the reward order blankly, slowly lowered the knife and fork, moved his index finger slightly, and a strand of light sand flew towards the letter in the air, and rolled it back into his hand. Use power to corrode the opening of the envelope and immediately pull out the letter paper inside. Krokdahl glanced at the contents of the letter paper, and after a sneer, the letter paper he was holding in his hand became dusty silently. Robin looked at Krokdal and smiled and said, "The Moria incident has caused a lot of trouble in the near future." "Huh, that fellow Moria was planted in the hands of a newcomer." Klockdal, who had always been extremely arrogant, passed a look of disdain, and turned to look at the reward order placed on the table by Robin again. "However, the bounty for this newcomer has risen quite quickly..." As a newcomer with a hot topic this year, even Krokdal, who devotes all his energy to the [Ideal Township Project], is slightly concerned. "Yes." Robin smiled, but his eyes were calm, and he chuckled softly: "Only speaking of the rate of increase in the bounty, in recent years, only the current captain of the second team under the white beard can match it." Hearing the words related to White Beard, Klockdal''s eyes were cold. Robin saw the reaction in his eyes, and she knew the bottom line, still maintaining the smile on her face. Krokdal quickly concealed the coldness in his eyes, and said lightly: "Go and let the people underneath prepare the boat." "Are you going to participate in this Seven Wuhai Conference?" Robin was a little surprised, and at the same time, he couldn''t help feeling happy. She joined the Baroque studio as a hidden ghost. If Krokdal had to trek to Marijoa to participate in the Seven Wuhai Conference, then she would undoubtedly be a lot easier in secret. Krockdale looked at Robin coldly. If it was someone else, just a rhetorical question would be enough for Krokdal to take action and turn him into a corpse. "What? You seem surprised?" "Yes." Robin did not hide, and said calmly: "The current situation is not a good time for you to leave." "Guck haha..." Krokdal suddenly raised his head and laughed. Robin''s smile gradually narrowed, his face calm. When the laughter stopped, Krokdal raised the gold-cast hook and said with a blank face: "My current identity is not just a hero of Alabastan, but also a conscientious Qiwuhai. How can I miss such an important meeting." "Understood, I''m going to have someone prepare the boat." Robin smiled and turned and walked towards the stairs. At the bottom of the stairs, Robin''s eyes shimmered. Klockdal is going to attend the Seven Wuhai Conference, which is a great opportunity for her. Thinking of this, the light in Robin''s eyes became even brighter. She stepped up the stairs. The soles of the shoes knocked on the steps, making a crisp echo. "Miss. Allsunday, half an hour later, I hope to see you on the ship deck." Klockdal calmly looked at the back of Robin who had just stepped up the stairs. The meaning of the words is to let Robin go to sea with him. Robin stopped suddenly, his face changed slightly, and calmly said: "From my standpoint, it''s not suitable for publicity, and it''s still that kind of place..." "That place high above, you naturally can''t go, you will just wait for me below then." "..." Robin bit his lips. Klockdal''s insistence on her accompany behavior made her feel a little burst. This means that she will lose a good opportunity to act secretly. ........... The new world, Dressrosa. Inside the Don Quixote family mansion. "Furafur, Bacardi Mod..." Doflamingo stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, Ling Ling''s gaze through the sunglasses, falling on the reward order that was pinched out of a large wrinkle. "That shadow **** really couldn''t help fighting, and...in less than a week, he went from Lor Island to the Devil''s Triangle, Furfur..." Amidst the deep laughter, there was an undisguised killing intent. "Young Master, do you need to prepare a ship?" A cadre came behind Doflamingo, holding in his hand the letter of calling order brought by the spreading bat. "No need to." Doflamingo never looked back. If traveling alone, the pseudo-flying ability of his thread fruit would be more convenient than a boat. ......... Somewhere in the sea. A warship is sailing on the sea and its destination is the naval headquarters. "Ah la la, the target is Moria." On the deck, the green pheasant leaned back on the recliner, watching the headlines about Mord killing Moria in the newspaper. How Maud crossed the thick fog of the Devil''s Triangle to find Moria directly, the green pheasant was clear. Without the assistance of the bear, it is still the same thing whether Moria can be found. It is not a matter of just a week to go from Lor Island to the Devil''s Triangle. "Maud, don''t you think..." The green pheasant suddenly thought of a certain possibility. The Position of Seven Wuhai... (End of this chapter) Chapter 278： Supernovas Chapter 278 Supernovas 500 million. This is Maud''s current worth. With the fermentation of the Moria incident, combined with the current value, Maude once again broke into the vision of countless pirates. Not to mention the paradise in the first half of the Great Passage, even in the new world in the second half of the Great Passage, many pirates have their eyes on Maude. Needless to say, the Red-Haired Pirates has always followed Maud. The other four emperors, in addition to the aunt, Kaido and Baibeard will also pay attention to those rookie pirates who have not yet entered the new world, but have made their mark first. In fact, whether it is the red-haired pirate group, the white-beard pirate group, or even Kaidos pirate group, all have the tradition of recruiting newcomers and pirates into the group. Therefore, they will more or less pay attention to the newcomers and pirates who wantonly hire in the first half of the great waterway. Only when the newcomers and pirates enter the new world, they have to face the impenetrable walls called the Four Emperors. In front of this high wall, these rookie pirate groups should stop here, or they can accept it and become the new blood of the Four Emperors. In terms of recruiting newcomers, the Redhead Pirates and the White Beard Pirates are more casual. Compared with this, Kaido''s pirate group of beasts implements the doctrine of the supremacy of strength. As long as the new star pirate that can be seen, Kaido will do it, is to swipe it with a stick, and then win the battle. In this way, Kaido, who was sitting in the New World side, conquered many powerful pirates. When Maude''s value rose to 500 million and the deeds of killing Qiwu Haimoglia spread, Kaido remembered Maude''s name. Such a newcomer with unlimited potential, once absorbed into the team, with time, there is a high probability that he will become a reliable cadre. If encountered, Kaido will not take the initiative to solicit, but will not let it go. As long as fresh blood is sent to him, there are always only two choices. Death by being crushed by labor, or both physical and mental surrender. The Four Emperors are slightly concerned about Maud, but in the first half of the Great Channel, the nine pirates who are also the supernova of this year with Maud, are highly concerned about Maud. Both are supernovas, and there is always contrast to harm. At the very beginning, when they were still complacent about the bounty exceeding 100 million, they were surprised to find that Maude had exceeded the 300 million bounty. And when they were hitting the 200 million bounty, they were shocked to see Maude breaking through the 500 million bounty, and they were shocked to make them look ashamed behind them. "500 million, 300 million more than me, quack..." On a spring island in the Great Channel, a thin man with long hair and covering his eyes, Jie Jie, smiled strangely. "Bounty is not synonymous with strength, Bacardi Maude, right? I want to see...what''s so special about you, quack..." After speaking, the thin man raised his right hand, opened his mouth and stretched out his long tongue, habitually licking the sleeve sword that stretched out from the sleeve of his sleeve. Puff! After the thin man finished licking the Hidden Blade, he collapsed on the grass in less than three seconds. Not far away, the crew members who heard the movement were startled. "The captain accidentally licked the poison on the sword..." "Where is the ship doctor?" "Call the ship doctor over!!!" "Hurry up!" Although accustomed to the scene before them, these pirates are still anxious like ants on a hot pot. .......... Great waterway, capital of water. Inside an ordinary bar. In front of the bar, sat a brawny man with a bald head and no eyebrows. The brawny man has a horrible face, but his complexion is pale and red, as white as a woman, with a strange look. "Bacardi Maud." The burly man looked down at Maude''s reward order, his eyes cold, and his voice sounded like a bell. Aside, a man wearing a green horned helmet with red vertical stripes on his face chuckled and said, "Captain, although this guy''s bounty has risen to 500 million, I don''t think you will be any worse than him, Captain. " "The guy who can kill Qiwuhai is not an ordinary person." The white-skinned man stared at the photo on the reward order and said coldly: "I really want to meet him soon." The man with vertical stripes looked at the record pointer on his wrist and said: "The magnetic record is full. If you leave as soon as possible, you might be able to meet him in the Chambord Islands." "Then go." The white-skinned man drank the remaining spirits in his glass, then got up and strode towards the door of the bar. "Hey" The man with vertical lines smiled, picked up the half of the wine bottle, and followed the pace of the white-skinned man. Inside the bar, Bruno, the bar owner wearing a bartender''s uniform and a horn-like haircut, looked at the brawny white-skinned man and the man with vertical stripes who turned and left, and said, "Two guests, you haven''t paid yet." "what?" The vertical-stripe man turned his head and looked at Bruno with an expressionless face, put his backhand on the handle of the knife, and sneered: "Boss, begging for money with the pirate? Are you stuffed with **** in your head, or was your head caught by the door when you were a kid? " Bruno''s face shook slightly, pretending to be frightened, lowered his head and staggered the gaze of the man with vertical stripes. "That''s right." The man with vertical lines spit out sputum on the ground, and walked out of the bar swaggeringly, following up with the white-skinned man who had walked some distance away. In the bar, as the vertical-stripe man and the white-skinned man left, a small group of guests could not help cursing in a low voice. Bruno slowly raised his head and looked at the open bar door blankly, and then from the stack of rewards at hand, he accurately extracted two rewards that corresponded to the white-skinned man and the man with vertical stripes. The bounty of the two is 190 million and 120 million respectively, and they are both this year''s supernova Pirates. Bruno glanced coldly at the photo on the reward order to cover up the flash of anger. If it wasn''t for the task, he would poke a few blood holes into the man with vertical stripes with his finger gun. ......... Great waterway, Chambord Islands. It is located near the headquarters of the Navy, known as the island of failure and the island of re-departure, and it is also the terminus of the first half of the great channel. The entire Chambordian Islands is composed of 79 archis mangroves. Each archi mangrove is numbered to delimit various areas. Numbers 1-29. The area where this number is located is an impossible zone full of slave traps. Although there are a large number of navies stationed on the islands, they generally do not go to 1-29, and are mostly responsible for maintaining the order of other numbered islands. Therefore, pirates arriving in the Chambord Islands will basically go to the area 1-29. At the same time, they had to face threats from slave traps. You know, the captain of the Pirate Group is also a frequent visitor to the population auction. "500 million, 500 million, 500 million...!" Cavendish stepped on the back of an unconscious member of the slave hunting team, squeezed Maude''s reward order with both hands, and muttered to himself in a desperate voice. On the ground around him, there were hundreds of slave-catching team members lying down. The crew of the handsome pirate group came to Cavendish''s side and said cautiously: "Captain, are you okay..." "500 million, 500 million..." "captain?" "500 million, 500 million..." Cavendish quickly tore the reward order to pieces, chattering like a grudge, "Why is his reward 500 million? Why is his reward 500 million???" "captain" "I''m so angry with my young master!!!" Cavendish clenched his fists, unable to hide his unwillingness. In the past few months, Cavendish has been going crazy all the way on his way to the Chambord Islands in order to make the bounty surpass Maud. In addition to doing things, he did not forget to burn all Maud''s reward order and related newspapers. After several efforts, the bounty was finally raised to 380 million, which was 20 million higher than Maude''s original bounty. however Before he could be happy, Maude''s bounty soared to 500 million. "Damn it!!!" Cavendish was very depressed. Originally, he could enter the new world as the new star with the highest bounty, but he never thought that he would be stunned by the sudden bad news. "Captain, our boat has been coated." A crew member reminded in a low voice. "The young master is not leaving." "what?" The crew present looked at their captain in amazement. Cavendish said fiercely: "If you can''t enter the new world as the number one, then Master Ben would rather not go, so... Master Ben must wait here for that guy to come over!" "No..." The crew were shocked. at the same time. The remaining supernovae are all heading for the Chambord Islands. There is no harm without comparison. Their thoughts and plans coincided with each other... And this time. Maude is still on the terror three-masted ship. "Why do I have to do this?" Perona''s complaining voice spread throughout the terrifying three-masted ship. now, She carried a black iron ball on her body and was forced to exercise. (End of this chapter) Chapter 279： Arrive in Chambord Islands Chapter 279 Arrived in Chambord Islands Before becoming a prisoner, Perona never dreamed that she would have such a day. If you can''t resist, you can only accept it. Originally, she was also mentally prepared for all kinds of suffering. but "Why?" As a captive, is it crazy fitness? Perona wanted to cry without tears. The daily high-intensity ironing not only made her mentally tortured, but the constant aches and pains in her body made her suffer. She doesn''t want to press iron or exercise! However, the captives have no human rights at all. "Big bear, I''m so tired... I can take a five-minute break, no, three minutes will do!" Perona, who was resisting the big iron ball on her shoulders, looked pitifully at Jim with her arms around her, with an expressionless face. "124 more." Jim kindly reminded him that it was a disguised rejection of Perona''s request. Perona''s eyes flickered, and she prayed with a little milky voice: "I''m really tired, can you...give me a bit?" "If it is not completed within the time limit, an additional 100 strokes will be required." However, Jim didn''t get in, and once again friendly reminded Perona of Perona''s situation. Seeing Jim''s incomprehensible style, Perona''s posture that was a little rickety by the iron ball seemed extremely sad. "Damn big bear, you won''t find a wife in your life!!!" Perona gritted her teeth and cursed Jim to bachelor all her life. "Perona, you are running out of time." Jim urged blankly. "..." Perona could only continue to beat the iron like her fate. When she finally finished the remaining repetitions, she collapsed to the ground like she was relieved, as if she was about to die on the spot. "Sister Jia, Jia Ya, haven''t you come?" Perona said weakly. "..." Hearing this, Jim raised his eyes and looked in the direction of the old castle, only to see Jia Ya walking up with the lunch box. Coming closer, Jaya nodded to Jim, then walked to Perona, smiled and said, "I prepared an extra dessert today, which is your favorite cranberry cake." "really!" Perona glanced back, and straightened up her upper body abruptly, looking at Jaya with bright eyes. Jia Ya smiled and nodded. "Woo, I''m so touched..." Perona''s eyes suddenly burst into tears. In these hellish days, only sister Jia Ya''s cooking can bring her comfort. Of course, the most important thing is that these dishes can relieve her fatigue and soreness. Perona endured the soreness and began to sweep away the food Jaya brought. Jia Ya smiled and looked at Perona who was devouring her. After Perona had eaten almost, Jaya whispered: "Perona, I will have a long trip with Maude tomorrow, and Philo will prepare lunch for you during the next period of time." "Eh?!" Jaya''s words were a bolt from the blue, and Perona was stunned. The satisfaction brought by the food disappeared suddenly. If there is no Jia Ya''s food... Perona glanced at the huge, cold iron ball from the corner of her eye. How do you live these days? The next day. A ship carrying Maud, Jaya, Lafayette, Brook, and Pele slowly left the inner bay of the terrorist three-masted ship. After leaving the huge red lip gate of the terrifying three-masted ship, the ship quickly disappeared in the thick fog and headed towards the Chambordian Islands. For the sake of Qiwuhai''s recommendation, Maude and Lafayette should arrive at the Chambord Islands as soon as possible to avoid accidents. After arriving at the Chambord Islands, Lafayette will board the red earth continent alone and wait for the Qiwuhai Conference to begin. Until then, Maude will stay in the Chambord Islands to wait for Lafayette to finish, and he and Jaya can visit Raleigh during this time. As for Jim and the others, they stayed behind the terrorist three-masted ship. Taking into account the manpower problem, Maude left the Underworld in the Terror Three-masted Ship, and instead drove away the unknown pirate group ships stranded in the Terror Three-masted Ship''s inner bay dock. This way, after arriving in the Chambord Islands, there is no need to leave a person to guard the ship. Before sailing, Maude didn''t actually plan to let Brook follow. It''s just that Brooke has been wandering in the Devil''s Triangle for so long, and when he hears that he is about to go out to sea, he is suddenly excited. Seeing that Brooke was so excited that he couldn''t find a direction, Maude was too embarrassed to let Brooke stay behind the terrifying three-masted ship, so he could only take him. The ship sailed smoothly in thick fog. Maude sat on the recliner on the bow deck, holding a book with a slightly yellowed skin. "A trader who knows how to make a''life card'' can only be found in New World." Maude closed the book from Perona for some years and muttered to himself. The traveler in his words is a small wooden boat wandering around in the New World waters. People on wooden boats often peddle some weird goods with various functions to passers-by, even special shells from the sky island. In addition to selling goods, there is also a business that helps people make life cards. In order to accurately locate the direction and position in the dense fog of the Devil''s Triangle, Maude needs several life cards that can indicate the direction. In a sense, in the function of locating direction and position, the life card is better than the recording pointer that relies on the magnetic force of the island. Especially in the environment of the Devil''s Triangle, the function of the recording pointer is basically zero. Rumor has it that there was once a large pirate who hid a large amount of looted treasures on an unnamed island in the great waterway where the magnetic field was disordered and could not be recorded. And the method he used to confirm the location of the island was to place a tool man with a life card on an unnamed island. In this way, under the premise that the record pointer is invalid, the big pirate can find the island where the treasure is hidden through the guidance of the life card. This sound-sounding operation made Maude also want to get a few life cards that serve as a positioning effect, so as to perfectly give play to the geographical advantage of the Devil''s Triangle. Ten days later. Maude and his party finally arrived in the Chambord Islands. The boats that arrived were moored at will on the Yalqi Islet. "By the way, where is the bar where Raleigh is located..." Maude stood at the railing of the ship, rubbing his chin. In my memory, I only vaguely remember that the name of the bar was related to the word "Zhu Gong". With such a distinctive name, ask a few locals on the island, and you should be able to find the location of the bar soon. "DaDa..." Before Maude had time to go ashore, a group of men with knives and guns came in mighty. This group of people is a slave hunting team targeting the captain of the Pirate Group. In the slave trading market of Chambord Islands, the captain of the Pirate Group has always been a product with very good response and sales. Because those upper-class aristocrats who were keen to acquire slaves often brought the pirate captain''s goods they bought in the social spaces. As for the reason, it was naturally to show off his ability to trample under his feet a captain of the pirate regiment who was not a borrowed nameless captain with just a little money. This is what they need. When there is demand, there will be trading. This group of slave slaves arrived fiercely, and immediately looked at the banner of the pirate ship anchored on the shore. "Yes, it is the banner of the Porcelain Tile Pirate Group." "Hey, the captain of this pirate group has a bounty of 42 million yuan, so I can sell it for a good price." "Little ones, give me...huh?" Suddenly, the leader of the slave hunting team saw Maude standing on the side of the ship. "That is?" Suddenly, the eyes of the leader, who was as strong as a bear, opened wide, and a look of horror appeared on his full face. "Bacardi Maud, who is offering a reward of 500 million yuan, why...is it on the boat of the Porcelain Pirate Group??" At this incredible scene, the leader was so scared that he sat on the ground and his body shook like chaff. On the other hand, the slave hunters who came with him all looked terrified, and Shihua was on the spot. "Coincident." Maude glanced over, jumped down, and fell in front of everyone in the slave hunting team. This action immediately caused these people to collapse to the ground like dominoes. It''s over... The thriving slave hunting team split on the spot. (End of this chapter) Chapter 280： We offended you Chapter 280 We offended you Obviously, the target he was looking for was the captain of the Porcelain Tile Pirate Group who offered a bounty of 42 million. However, the person who jumped off the boat was the man in the near future-Bacardi Maud, who offered a bounty of up to 500 million. Everyone in the slave hunting team was limp on the ground, pale and cold all over. How could this kind of **** mold that had been spent half a lifetime falling on them? I just hate that before going out in the morning, why not just step on a lump of bubble shit, then break my leg and lie in the hospital to recuperate? Wow---- Guns, knives, or something, all of the arrested slave team members were thrown aside. "Sorry!!!" The strong desire to survive has allowed this usually domineering leader to lay his arms and legs neatly on the ground, hoping that Maude, who walked towards them, could raise his hands high and let them go. Although they haven''t done it yet... "Sorry!!!" "Sorry!!!" Seeing that the boss took the lead in apologizing, the other slave-catching team members present did not hesitate to follow the formation. Their pattern is limited to about 50 million captains of the Pirate Group. However, the fierce and prestigious evil star in front of him has a zero presence, let alone hands-on, a real person will feel that life is too long to look at. But what''s so dying is that they hit the gun. Maude looked at these group of limbs and fell on the ground, only to plant a white flag on the back of the slave hunting team. Haven''t started communicating yet, why are they all kneeling? Maude raised his brows slightly, and glanced back at the unknown pirate flag flying on the top of the mast behind him, and his heart suddenly became clear. Instead of taking the Haunted Earth, they led these guys into the pit. Speaking of it, the captain of the pirate regiment is indeed a commodity that is often seen in the slave market in the Chambord Islands and is relatively easy to sell. After all, the Chambordian Islands are the terminus of the first half of the great waterway and the only way to enter the new world. Therefore, all pirate groups that follow the route will eventually come to the Chambord Islands, and then become the target of slave teams and bounty hunters. Whether each pirate group can set off from here to the fisherman island 10,000 meters under the sea is not to mention, as long as you stay on the Chambord Islands for a minute and a second, you will have to face the potential of slave hunters and bounty hunters. Threatened. It is because of the activeness of these slave hunters and bounty hunters that many pirate groups who have finally reached the Chambord Islands bitterly on the spot. To them, the wanted pirate is not a person, but a walking Pele. Relying on the activeness of slave hunters and bounty hunters, the navy stationed at Alchi Mangrove Island No. 60-69 was much easier. The usual task is to strengthen the security patrols in all areas except the inaccessible zone. As long as the group of pirates arriving here is safe and low-key, the navy on the island basically keeps one eye open. This is the general situation of the Chambord Islands. Maude knows a little bit about this. This time I came here with a lot of jewellery gold scraped from Moriah Castle. Before visiting Raleigh, Maude was going to realize these jewels and gold, and then find a time to go to the slave market to see if there are suitable captain slaves of the Pirate Group. To him, trading money for experience points is nothing more than a routine operation. Maude had a good idea, looked down at the group of slave traps in front of him, and smiled and asked, "Why should I apologize?" "..." Everyone in the slave hunting team was startled upon hearing this. Yes. Why should I apologize? Obviously they did nothing. No, I didn''t mean to trouble Maude. Thinking of this, everyone in the slave-catching team was sour and felt that they had nowhere to put their grievances. but, Even if it feels right, it will definitely not work in front of the pirates, not to mention the fierce Maude. "Because... we offended you." The leader raised his head to look at Maude with difficulty. When he spoke, his lips trembled and his blood was lost. Maude glanced at the guy''s lush hair and smiled: "It''s not enough to offend, but since you chose to abandon your weapon, do it more thoroughly, don''t drop the flintlock in your hair, and you... " With that said, Maude glanced at the other slave hunting team members. Hearing Maude''s words, the leader suddenly felt like falling into an ice cellar, mechanically taking out the flintlock in his hair and throwing it aside. On the other hand, the other members of the slave hunting team also took out various styles of firearms from their hidden places and threw them to the ground. "Usopliu, right?" Maude looked at the thrown firearms. "Sorry, we didn''t mean it, but, just too scared..." The leader is about to cry. In the face of the high pressure of a 500 million bounty, his nerves were very tense, and he forgot the flintlock in his hair without paying attention. At this moment, he suddenly remembered the founder of Usopoliu... isn''t it the uncle in front of him? With emotion and reason, he didn''t dare to show Usopur in front of the founder! But the question is, will Maude believe it? Thinking of this, the leader was desperate. If they have the knowledge to read emotions, they will certainly not be so nervous. Because Maude did not intend to do anything to them. "Don''t be so nervous, I won''t do anything to you, it''s just that we just arrived, just...need a little help, shouldn''t you refuse?" "No, absolutely not!" The leader straightened his upper body suddenly, raised his eyes to look at Maude, patted his chest vigorously, and promised loudly: "Don''t say any help, as long as you have a word, I Udyr will go up and down the fire and the sea!!!" "Very well, answer me one question first." "You say!" "On this island, is there a bar with the word bamboo stick in its name?" "Uh" Udyr was stunned, and said cautiously: "You said, isn''t it Shaqi''s ripping bar?" Mo De heard the words, his eyes lit up, and he nodded: "Yes, do you know where it is?" Udyr hesitated, "I know, but... the lady boss of that bar is a cruel man, and an old man who often drinks in the bar is also unfathomable. You want to..." "Take us there." Maude interrupted Udyr directly. Of course he knows the strength of Shaqi and Raleigh, and Udyr''s willingness to reveal these details can be regarded as a chance for himself. "Ok!" Udyr nodded fiercely, not knowing that just talking about it would make him escape. At this time, Lafayette came behind Maude. Udyr''s gaze shifted, and he noticed Brook at once, and he couldn''t help but said in shock: "Moving skeleton!" "I''m rude!" A crossroads appeared on Brooke''s forehead. Udyr''s eyes widened and looked at Brooke who was talking, and the other members of the slave-catching team were also shocked. Brooke had been mentally prepared for a long time, but for the reaction of Udyr and others, he was only angry and calmed down. "Well, please forgive me for being straightforward. I have been in the industry for many years and have never seen a skeleton that can move and talk..." "It''s a skeleton!" Brook corrected. "Oh, yes, it''s a skeleton!" Udyr smiled awkwardly, and then said: "A rare existence like you will definitely be spotted by other slave trapping teams. So, do you want to... disguise?" "Eh?" Brook was startled, and said in surprise: "So am I so popular?" "No, I obviously didn''t mean that." A trace of remnant thought passed through Udy''s eyes, and he waved his hands vigorously, denying Brooke''s statement. "Ooooooo." Brook took out a mirror from his head, and narcissistically looked into the mirror on the spot. Upon seeing this, Udyr went straight to the Buddha. Maude said indifferently: "If the slave hunting team dares to come, I will let them come back." Udyr''s heart condensed, and he smiled bitterly: "Master Maude, I didn''t question what you mean, but what if the Denon people are interested in your companion?" Hearing Udyr mentioning the Draco, the eyes of Lafayette and Jaya changed slightly. As for Brook, they were still looking in the mirror. "..." When Maude was silent, his brows raised. Tianlongren... (End of this chapter) Chapter 281： Extremely shocked Chapter 281 is extremely shocking The Tianlong people are the descendants of the 20 kings who established the world government 800 years ago, and the world nobles who ruled over the holy land of Mary Gioia on the top of the red earth continent. They call themselves "the descendants of the creator" and call themselves gods. They are protected by the Navy and CP0, enjoy all the privileges, act pretentiously, and treat people of other races as slaves. As the Chambordian Islands are adjacent to the red earth continent, the Draco people who live in the holy land of Mary Gioia occasionally come to the Chambordian Islands under the name of the "nether." The main purpose is to buy interested slaves. When the Tianlong people came to the Chambord Islands, the vicious pirates were afraid to avoid them. They did not want to kneel down to the Tianlongren, nor were they willing to be chased by the admiral. It can be said that the Tianlong people pass through the Chambord Islands absolutely, and no one wants to provoke them. Udyr''s suggestion that Brooke disguise himself is justified. You know, a skeleton man who can move and talk is simply the rarest item in the slave market. If it is taken by a certain interested Dragonite, in Udy''s opinion, even the rumored lawless and cruel Maude can only obediently hand over the Skeleton. This is not a scene that Udyr would like to see. It wasn''t because he admired Maude or something, but Udyll was unwilling to take meaningless risks. In his capacity, even after being looked at by the Tianlong people, he felt that it was extremely dangerous. This is where the deterrence of the Tianlong people lies. Maude knows everything about the Dragonite, and he also knows that if the Dragonite is injured in the Chambord Islands, the navy headquarters will send a general at the speed of light. That''s not a good thing. And it will also affect the plan to take over Qiwuhai. Therefore, if it is not necessary, Maude will not provoke the Tianlong people for the time being. After all, he is not Luffy, without that kind of halo and background. "Lead the way and go to Shaqi''s bar." Maude didn''t accept Udir''s proposal. He didn''t have to provoke the Dragonites, but he didn''t have to compromise on it. Udyr''s eyes trembled and his lips squirmed slightly. He wanted to suggest it again, but when Maude swept over, he immediately closed his mouth obediently and led the way. Lafayette glanced at Brooke, then looked at Maude who was walking ahead, and stopped talking. At this point of view, it is necessary to stifle potential risks in the cradle. It''s not a big deal just to make Brooke disguise. However, Maude directly exposed the matter. This makes Lafayette a little puzzled. "Ooooooo, if I dress up in disguise, will I become more dazzling than a star?" Brook walked behind Maude and said something vaguely. Before going to sea, what he worried most was this eye-catching skeleton body. He was mentally prepared to endure the strange look, but he didn''t expect the existence of the Heavenly Dragon. If this puts his companion in danger for this, he will be to blame. After hearing this, Maude looked back at Brooke and smiled: "There is no need to disguise, but if you just dress up, you will definitely be dazzling than the star." "what." Brook was startled when he was about to say something, Maude turned his head and looked forward. "..." Brook couldn''t help being silent, vaguely aware of Maude''s attitude towards this matter. Despite his doubts, he chose to follow Maude''s attitude and stopped talking about disguise. This faint change was seen by Lafayette. Forget it. Maude''s decision is more important than anything else. Lafayette thought silently. Everyone went all the way, and after a while, they saw an Arqi mangrove tree numbered 16 standing in front. "Master Maude, Shaqis hold-up bar is on Tree Island No. 13, pass by here, and walk two more tree islands." Udyr raised his head and glanced at the No. 16 Yarqi Mangrove and explained. "Ok." Maude nodded and swept around from the corner of his eye. Someone followed them, and there were a lot of them. Lafayette and Jaya soon noticed the maliciousness from all around. Those malicious, some are not covered up, and some can''t hide their tails. "That person is Maud, who is offering a reward of 500 million, and Lafayette, who is 120 million, and Jaya, who is 30 million. Hey, the total reward has reached more than 600 million..." "Hey, what''s the matter with that skeleton?" "A moving skeleton?" "Maud Pirates doesn''t have this number, right?" "Follow him, catch it at the auction, it will definitely sell for a good price!" In every corner, a fierce man stared at the Maude people walking on the avenue. Some of these people are slave hunters, but more are bounty hunters. To say which place in the world has the most bounty hunters, it can only be the Chambordian Islands, not one of them. Every time a pirate with a reward of over 100 million comes to the Chambordian Islands, they will be warmly welcomed by them. "Do it!" The bounty hunters who were tempted by the high bounty showed up one after another, coming from all directions, surrounding the Maude crowd walking on the avenue. At a glance, there were thousands of people shaking their heads. Udyr, who led the way in front, was dumbfounded. He knew that on the way to Tree Island No. 13 he would inevitably encounter some colleagues and bounty hunters who were not afraid of death. But I never thought that so many people would come to me. This kind of battle is the first time he has seen him in the Chambord Islands for more than ten years. It is simply the highest level of courtesy... But think about it. Among the rookie pirates who have always arrived in the Chambord Islands, only Maud has a bounty of 500 million. Even the Firefist Ace, who also caused an uproar in the Chambord Islands last year, was not as good as Maud at the time. It is correct to say so. But this is too exaggerated, right? "Mo, Lord Maud..." Udyr''s face froze, and his men had already begun to weaken. "It''s okay, it''s just a bunch of scum." Maude patted Udyr''s stiff shoulder lightly, and the more crowds came out, and he released the snow-white double guns that Bailey had changed from his waist. "Scum..." Udyr and his men did not know what to say. You know, it is the scum that Maude said, how many pirate groups in the Chambord Islands have made hate on the spot. Brook raised his crutches, leaning across him, and said excitedly: "The long-lost battle makes me excited, although I have no blood, oooooooo..." He just joined the group, eager to prove himself. This can be regarded as a common problem for pirates left over from the last era. Lafayette and Jaya felt Brooke''s eagerness to express their emotions, so they stood still and didn''t mean to fight. All around, the unkind men who came were all looking maliciously at the surrounded Maud people, as if looking at a pile of money mountains. The people who came for the high bounty are basically here. But there are also some people who still hold a wait-and-see attitude, staying outside the battle circle, watching the progress of the field. "kill!" Someone yelled. The reward request is a matter of life or death. And they obviously did not intend to capture Maude alive. All the bounty hunters moved when they heard the sound, and rushed towards Maud with their expressions excited. Maude was holding two guns and looked at the bounty hunter who rushed indifferently. At this moment, No sound was heard, and there was no movement. The awe-inspiring bounty hunters suddenly fell to the ground like dominoes. In less than three seconds, all of the thousands of bounty hunters present suddenly fell to the ground and lost consciousness, and countless weapons fell on the ground. The sudden scene immediately made Udyr and others, as well as the people who stayed in the battle circle, could not help showing shock. "what happened?" They first glanced at the thousands of bounty hunters lying motionless on the ground, and then looked at the indifferent Maude in the arena in shock. Did he do it? In the end what happened? (End of this chapter) Chapter 282： Coming Chapter 282 is here When Maude came out more and more, the awe-inspiring bounty hunters suddenly fell to the ground, seeming to have lost their consciousness and did not move. Bystanders who saw this scene with their own eyes, subconsciously attributed this incredible phenomenon to Maude. "I know, I know what''s going on..." Among the onlookers, an older man with a big mole on his nose seemed to think of something. He was extremely shocked and looked at the indifferent Maude in the field, as if he was watching a new monster. "It''s an overlord look...!!!" "Overlord look domineering? What is that?" The companions of the mole man didn''t seem to know what the domineering look was, but they were all shocked and confused. The eyes of the mole man kept trembling, and the memories pressed deep in his heart suddenly rolled over like a wave. He was a loser who had escaped from the New World. Compared to the group of guys beside him who had never been to the New World, he was fortunate enough to see things, even if he took it out and blown it, he could get a lot of good wine. "That''s... the ability to stun opponents without having to shoot. It is hailed as a symbol of the king. Only one person out of a million can have it!" "Ok?" The faces of the companions were even more shocked. I thought that Bacardi Maud was just a rookie pirate with a relatively high bounty. As long as he used the crowded tactics, he might be able to get cheap. But now it seems... The companions who accompanied the man with moles began to retreat. This new generation of monsters is definitely not a target they can encroach on. Why bother to find Maud? Isnt it fragrant that the other supernovas that have come to the Chambord Islands with a bounty of more than 100 million yuan? The mole man looked at Maude in the field, his slightly yellow eyes were full of envy and hatred. If he had this kind of aptitude, how could he retreat from the New World and become a useless person who can only hide himself in the Chambord Islands, relying on beating pirates in exchange for meat and wine. Moreover, this guy not only has outstanding aptitude, but also has his own topicality, that''s fine, he is so young and handsome, it can be said that the future is unlimited. At this point, the jealousy in the mole man''s heart grew like weeds. For a moment, how he hoped that the person standing in the court would be himself. "Whitman, what are you doing standing stupid? Get out quickly?" The companions retreated one after another. Before leaving, they saw the mole man still standing still and couldn''t help but urge a few words. The mole man called Whitman slowly recovered. As he turned around, he glanced at Maude, who seemed to shine in the arena for the last time, and sighed deeply in his heart, just to honestly follow the pace of his companions retreating. Including Maud, there are nine supernova pirates who frequently appear in the newspaper this year. From now on, Maud, who has a bounty of 500 million, and Lafayette, who has a bounty of 120 million, have become supernovas that Whitman and the others will never get in trouble. As for other new stars with a reward of more than 100 million yuan, you can still plan for it. Whitman and others immediately left this place of right and wrong. But in every corner around, there are still many people staying in place. They looked at the thousands of colleagues who had lost consciousness inexplicably, and they were thankful in their hearts that they had not rushed forward stupidly. Otherwise, it is estimated that they will become one of them. In the field. "what" Brook opened his mouth and his face was full of thoughts. He was about to draw his sword to give a good performance, but this group of uninvited guests fell to the ground inexplicably. Although it saves a lot of effort, but...this is too untimely, right? Brook was exhausted. On the side, Lafayette and Jaya had different colors, silently looking in a certain direction. There is a high ground of roots of the Alqimangrove. When the bounty hunter fell to the ground, Lafayette and Jaya clearly felt an extremely powerful aura, but when they looked at it for the first time, they didn''t see anything. who is it? Lafayette and Jaya condensed slightly. Being able to directly cause thousands of bounty hunters to lose consciousness under that distance is not an ordinary overlord look. Maude is also looking in that direction. Like Lafayette Jaya, he also felt the powerful breath that flashed away just now. However, he can probably guess the identity of the owner of the breath. "Raleigh..." The corner of Maude''s mouth twitched slightly. The only person who would use the overlord''s color to help them smooth the dross at this moment is the only one who stays in the Chambord Islands for retirement. From this point of view, Xiao Ba, who had been specially let go in the Evil Dragon Realm earlier, should have been in contact with Raleigh. Udyr is very close to Mod, but he has no idea what happened just now. While shocked, he cautiously looked at Maude, only to see Maude''s lightly raised smile, his heartbeat could not help speeding up. "Obviously he is a newcomer, but he is so powerful." Udyr directly believed that the handwriting just now came from Maude, and he was immediately in awe. Thinking of abandoning his weapon decisively before begging for mercy, Udyr felt that this was the most wise decision he had ever made in his life. Otherwise, I don''t know how to die. No matter what Udyr or the others around him think, Maude, now that the trouble has been resolved, there is no need to waste time here. "Udir, continue to lead the way." "Okay, Lord Maud!" Udyr nodded and bowed, and continued to lead the way. Perhaps the scene just now was too horrible, and on the way to the 13th Alqi Islet, there was no one who came to ask for trouble. Passing by a tavern, Maude bought all the fine wines in that tavern. After that, all the way was unimpeded, and Maude and his group soon came to the place where Shaqi Bar was. The bar was built on the roots of the vines exposed on the ground. The height of the roots is about ten meters. On the surface of the roots that fall diagonally to the ground, there is a wooden staircase that can lead directly to the top. In the entire root area, there is only the lonely building Shaqi Bar. On the other hand, there are many houses built together with the roots of trees elsewhere. Being able to occupy a territory in such an inaccessible zone, from which he could see Shaqi''s means and abilities. At this moment, sitting on the wooden stairs leading to the bar was an old man with glasses, a vertical scar on his right eye, and a bottle of spirits in his hand. The old man''s beard and hair are all white, luxuriant and unmaintained, just sitting there casually, like an old man everywhere. but, This unremarkable old man is the right and left hand of Roger, the King of Pluto, Raleigh. Raleigh looked at Maude and his party who had reached here, and smiled heartily: "Here." When speaking, his gaze flicked over Lafayette and Brook, and finally stayed on Maude and Jaya standing side by side. When he saw Jayana''s iconic black ponytail, Raleigh''s eyes flashed with nostalgia. "Raleigh." Maude looked at Raleigh with a smile on his face. When Raleigh took the initiative to greet them, Maude completely affirmed the speculation against the overlord. "Is he Raleigh..." Jia Ya''s eyes opened slightly, looking at Lei Li curiously. This elder whom she had only heard of in "Stories", I don''t know if it is really as Jabba said, it is very unreliable. "Pluto Raleigh." Lafayette grinned and stared at the legend in front of him. "Pluto, Pluto Raleigh???" Udyr and his men looked dumbfounded. Pluto Raleigh? Isn''t that the right hand of One Piece Roger? Why is it here? Moreover, it seems to be familiar with this group of people! Udyr looked at Maude in disbelief. (End of this chapter) Chapter 283： Marvel Chapter 283 Exclaim If it''s the Hades, Raleigh, it''s really... Udy''s heart was shocked in amazement. If he can interact with such a big man, even if he is a slave hunter who is targeting a pirate, he will be able to blow his grandson into an adult in the future. But such a big man seems to be familiar with Maude. At first, he naively thought that Maude... It''s no wonder that on the way here, he deliberately wiped out the precious wine in a bar. Udyr couldn''t help but glanced at the wine bottle in Raleigh''s hand, struggling to suppress the trembling emotions in his heart, and eliminate his sense of existence as much as possible. no way. This circle, this atmosphere. Even taking a breath of air, there is a kind of upper breath. He was a small slave arrester, not to mention merging in, for fear that he was not qualified to breathe the air here, and then suffocated to death. Udyr''s reaction was fairly steady, but his little brother didn''t have this kind of mental quality anymore. When he looked at Raleigh, his eyes were almost falling off. Fortunately, their facial changes were more intense, and they didn''t scream. Reilly glanced at the wine that Udir and the others were holding in their hands, smiled, and then grabbed the nostalgia in his eyes, and beckoned to Mod and Jaya. "Come up." "it is good." Maude and Jaya walked in front, followed by Lafayette with solemn faces and Brooke, whose head was slightly tilted, thinking about something. Udyr and the others watched Maude and the others walk up the stairs, standing still. Before Maude spoke, they didn''t dare to act rashly. Maude walked a distance, looked back at the silly Uldy and others who were standing still, and said in surprise: "What are you doing while standing? Come here and put the wine in the bar." "Oh, oh! Here comes it!" Udyr and his men slowed down and hurried up the stairs. Raleigh came to the door of the bar first, pushed the door and walked in. Maude and his party followed into the bar. As soon as you enter the bar, there is an unpretentious bar counter in front of it, without any trendy decorations, but a simple and simple decoration style. Inside the bar, there was a tall and beautiful woman. This woman is the owner of the bar-Shaqi. At the same time, he was also an old pirate who was active in the same era as the legendary Lieutenant-General Karp. But now she, like Rayleigh, retired early. She opened a bar here, and Raleigh opened a coating shop. Xia Qi leaned his left elbow on the bar, holding a cigarette in his right hand. A smile appeared on her face when she saw Raleigh leading Maude in. "Raleigh, you obviously picked up people in the past, but you were waiting at the door for someone to come over." "Haha." Raleigh raised his head and laughed a few times, and explained: "I originally received it, but there are so many people and lively, it is not suitable for me, an old man who has already fallen into the soil, so I can only come back first." Xia Qi shook the ashes and said, "It''s not like what a gambler who often enters and exits a casino would say." "Haha." Raleigh laughed at Xia Qi''s ridicule. He first sat on one of the chairs in front of the bar, then looked back at Maude and the others, and said with a smile: "Come and sit, eat and drink casually, and the lady boss treats you." "Then we''re welcome." Maude smiled and took his seat. The same is true for the others. Xia Qi looked at Maud with interest, while Raleigh was looking at Jaya. "The overlord color just now..." Jia Ya met Lei Li''s gaze. Raleigh nodded: "It''s me." "Amazing." Jia Ya said heartily. Raleigh smiled, not caring much. He already regards Jaya as his niece. Tom Tom... At this moment, Udyr and others walked into the bar with wine. "Master Maude, these wines..." As soon as he entered the bar, Udyr felt uncomfortable, even deliberately lowering his voice by a few minutes when speaking. He is very clear about the strength of the bar proprietress, not to mention that he just learned of Raleigh''s identity. Even without that identity, in his cognition, Raleigh is also an unfathomable powerhouse. "Just put it on the table," Maude said casually. "Ok." Udir made a gesture, indicating that his men were quicker. In a few seconds, they put a dozen bottles of fine wine on the wine table by the window. "Master Maude, the wine is ready, then we..." Udyr looked carefully at Modna''s back sitting on the bar chair. Maude looked back at Udyr and said with a smile: "Thank you, uh... leave a contact information." Udyr understood the words, a rather reluctant smile appeared on his face, took out a phone bug from his arms, and placed his hand on the table gently. "If you have something, just dial the phone bug directly." "it is good." Maude nodded, then raised his hand to shake off a heavy gold bracelet. Udy reflexively caught the gold bracelet that Maude threw over, feeling a little at a loss. "Are you...?" "I have to trouble you with something later. This gold bracelet is prepaid." "..." Hearing Maude''s explanation, Utilton was stunned. Is this still the cruel butcher? Obviously he could use force to coerce, but he chose to pay for it... The rumors are all deceptive! After several encounters, although he was not enough to understand Maude, he saw a different value from the pirates from Maude. Or, it is magnanimous... Raleigh and Shaqi glanced at Maude, and smiled without saying a word. After that, under the gaze of everyone, Udyr left the bar with his men with inexplicable emotions. What is the relationship between the Maud Pirates and Hades Raleigh? Let Raleigh meet... Regardless of their relationship, Pluto Raleigh is here... Nevertheless, Udyr did not dare to have any evil intentions. After Udyr and the others left, Raleigh introduced Shaqi to Maude. Later, Maude also introduced Brook and their identities. But in fact, apart from the newly joined Brook, Shaqi and Raleigh knew them well. "It turns out that I ate the yellow spring fruit, but even so, being able to resurrect as a bone is an eye-opener." Shaqi curiously looked at Brooke, who had only the skeleton but good hair. "Ooooooo, the devil fruit is really amazing." When Brook meets a girl, he always makes a difficult request, but in front of Xia Qi, he appears very low-key. With a smile on Xia Qi''s face, he took out the cigarette case, flicked open the lid, and asked: "Smooth?" "No, smoking will hurt the lungs, although I don''t have a lung, oooooo..." Brook waved his hand. Xia Qi smiled and said, "You are so lively." With that, Xia Qi lit another cigarette, and immediately took out a stack of newspapers from the drawer and put it on the bar. Everyone couldn''t help but look at the stack of newspapers. The first thing that came to mind was the photo of Maud''s assassination of Moria in the front page area. "Since this reporter named Dede Turkey turned out to be born, I have been an unfailing follow-up on Maude''s report." Xia Qi slowly spit out a puff of smoke, and said seriously: "In the earliest version of the report, it was mentioned that you hurt Karp. Is it true?" "Ok." Maude nodded. Xia Qi heard that she was as old as her, and at this moment, the eyes of Maude couldn''t help but a look of wonder. She started dealing with Karp thirty-nine years ago. No, it should be said that he was chased and beaten by Karp. Therefore, she knows very well that Karp''s difficulty lies in the highly accomplished armed color. A smile flicked from the corner of Lei Li''s mouth, turning the bottom of the cup with his fingers. When it comes to Karp, he is interested in the inside story. But he was more interested in Maude, who had inherited the name of the old man. (End of this chapter) Chapter 284： They are waiting for you Chapter 284 They are waiting for you "Saul hit the Hailou stone bullet to my feet in order to get me to accept the''relic'' and try to escape the predicament." "I know the situation at the time and know which choice is the most correct, but..." Recalling the scene that day is still vivid. That was the closest to death since Maude came to the world of One Piece. "In that situation, if I turned around and escaped, even if I was lucky enough to escape, I might not be able to let it go for the rest of my life." "And choosing to pull the trigger means that I will bet the only remaining''life'' on this gun." "At that time, I never considered the consequences." "I just thought...Sanny is already in a safe place, so I have no worries." "Even so, the dominant that I had at the time could only be entangled and covered, and there was still a far-reaching distance from release." "Fortunately, the old gun that **** sent me did not disappoint me." "Under the guidance of the old gun, I successfully shot that shot." "Actually, my thought at the time was more...I wanted to shoot Karp." At Xia Qi''s request, Maude briefly replayed the situation at that time with a narrative. When the words reached this point, his face showed a self-deprecating color. "It''s naive to think about it now." "Shoot Karp..." Xia Qi pursed her lips and smiled, pinching the cigarette that was about to burn to the end in the ashtray. Having personally experienced the two great eras before and after, she didn''t think this idea was naive. In this sea full of thrills, the will to follow through is sometimes more important than a strong body. "Haha." Reilly smiled unobstructed, raised his hand to pick up the wine bottle, helped Maud pour the wine, and asked casually: "Then how domineering are you now?" "It''s not high, it''s not top-notch, but it''s not far behind. At least, there is no problem with winding release." "amazing." Lei Li looked at the budding junior next to him, and couldn''t help but sigh, and gradually felt a feeling that the waves had already been shot on the beach. Maude smiled humbly. From the side, Brook looked at his captain. "Domineering, Jaya and Lafayette will too, and I don''t even know what it is..." Brooke''s gaze fell, glanced at the sword, and muttered silently in his heart. If you don''t want to hold back, you must master the advanced technique called domineering as soon as possible. Brook secretly made up his mind. After listening to Maud''s personal story, Reilly began to ask about the old guys. After hearing Jaya talk about Jabbas having to become bald in old age, Reilly almost fell off his chair with a smile. "The guy used to pay great attention to hair, and sometimes laughed at my''hair volume'' for being too small and not handsome enough. I didn''t expect him to have a single piece of hair left, haha..." Raleigh laughed until tears burst out. Xia Qi glanced at Lei Li, who was so happy that he was silent and lit another cigarette. Old guys like them who have reached their age, once touched the past, they are naturally more willing to enjoy the joy, rather than sorrow that time is gone forever. However, Shaqi hadn''t seen Raleigh so happy for many years. However, she can understand Raleigh''s feelings. Mostly just seeing Maud and Jaya is enough to make Rayleigh''s mind the beautiful pictures that existed in the passionate years. Thinking of this, Xia Qi smiled and raised his finger to shake the soot. When everyone was talking about it, Xia Qi suddenly said: "Maud, you are not here to enter the new world, right?" "Ok." Maude nodded. Xia Qi smiled and asked, "Is it for the position of Qiwuhai?" Maude lifted his eyes to look at Xia Qi, the surprise in his eyes fleeting. He didn''t intend to cover up the matter, but he didn''t expect Xia Qi to guess it. Xia Qi keenly caught Maude''s fleeting surprise, and knew that his guess through a lot of intelligence was correct. Raleigh looked at Maude in surprise. He obviously didn''t know Maude came to the Chambord Islands this time for the position of Qiwuhai. Being watched by the two seniors, Maude also generously admitted: "Yes, I started with Moria, not for fame, but to directly replace Moria''s Qiwuhai position." Xia Qi chuckled, and did not further question Maude''s motives for becoming Qiwuhai, and at the same time determined that it would be sooner or later that Maude would succeed him as Qiwuhai. Because, the act of personally overthrowing Moria is a ticket with the highest priority to the seat of Qiwuhai. It was also one of the important basis for her to speculate that Maude wanted to become Qiwuhai. "Maude, before you take over as Qiwuhai, you have to solve some small problems on the island." "such as?" Maude looked at Xia Qi curiously. Xia Qi breathed out smoke and smiled: "In addition to you and Lafayette, seven other supernovas with a reward of over 100 million are also on the Chambord Islands this year." "They actually arrived a while earlier than you, but after they finished coating the boat, they didn''t go to Murloc Island immediately, but chose to stay on the island. Do you know why?" Maude heard this and shook his head. Xia Qi smiled more seriously, and said seriously: "Because they are waiting for you specially." "Wait for me specifically?" Maude was quite surprised. Before Xia Qi mentioned this, he hadn''t paid attention to other supernovas at all. How could he have thought that other supernovas would wait for him in the Chambord Islands. Xia Qi nodded and explained: "A newcomer who can become a supernova is not an easy one, and you are both a supernova. If you are too popular, you will naturally attract their jealousy." "This is fine too?" Maude was drunk. Xia Qi smiled and said: "They are always in the limelight, and you are always in the limelight. It''s not surprising that this is the case. They must have regarded you as a stepping stone." "is it" Maude had a different color in his eyes, pinched his chin, but suddenly laughed. "Auntie Xia, do you have detailed information about those guys?" "Of course." Xia Qi was originally a leader among the intelligence agents, and since she retired, she has been paying attention to the newcomers over the years, and she has the information about them at her fingertips. After hearing this, Maude smiled happily. "Can you sell me that information?" "..." Xia Qi looked at Maude in surprise. It was unexpected that Maude would want this information. She smiled and shook her head: "Don''t be foolish, I won''t collect money from cute juniors. You can take this information directly if you want it." "Then I''m welcome." Maude smiled. ......... The clothing store at No. 47 Tree Island, Chambord Islands. Cavendish is trying on a set of elegant noble clothes. He stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling mirror in the shop, narcissistically looking at his handsome self in the mirror. On the side, the female shopping guides and even the women who came to Cavendish in the store were all red-eyed, sinking into Cavendish''s handsome appearance and unable to extricate themselves. At this moment, a man rushed into the store. "Captain, Maude is here!" "Ok?" Cavendish''s face changed slightly, and his eyes sharpened in vain. "Pay." After throwing a word to his subordinates, Cavendish walked out of the women''s pile like the wind, and disappeared into the sight of everyone in an instant. The subordinate stared blankly at his own captain who disappeared without a trace, and said with a dull expression: "I haven''t said where..." at the same time. The supernovae in the Chambord Islands learned the news that Maude had come to the island. "It''s here...!" They were already impatient. (End of this chapter) Chapter 285： How could it be... so far? How could Chapter 285... be so far behind? What Xia Qi said is true, if the limelight is too strong, it will naturally attract firepower. The other supernovas on the Chambord Islands do indeed regard Maud as a stepping stone that allows them to break into the new world with the most dazzling posture. For this reason, they are even willing to take risks and stay on the Chambord Islands waiting for Maud''s arrival. Now, Maude is here. They were all mobilized when they heard the news. Tree Island No. 9. On a moist open ground filled with bubbles lay dozens of intact but bleeding corpses. "Quack, quack...!" Among the corpses, a thin man with long hair and blindfolded eyes laughed wantonly. The laughter sounded rather harsh, like a duck caught in the neck. In front of the thin man, there was a dark-skinned man sitting on the ground with a look of fear. "You are... Posi, the sword sword with a bounty of 200 million yuan, we have nothing to do with you, why should we sneak attack on us!!!" The black-skinned man raised his head and stared at Posi who was quacking laughing strangely. "You ask me why, of course..." Posey slowly stopped the strange smile, lowered her head slightly, her forehead hair was scattered like vines, and a pair of gloomy and cold eyes appeared in the gap. "To keep warm." "Get, heat?" The dark-skinned man''s eyes widened, unable to understand what Percy meant. Suddenly, Posey waved his arm, and a slender cold light flashed across the black man''s neck like lightning. "I''m so blunt, why do I have to put on an unintelligible appearance?" Posey turned around. A thin bloodstain appeared on the neck of the black-skinned man. It seems that the wave of the sword only slightly cut through the skin of the dark-skinned man. The dark-skinned man only feels that his neck is slightly cool, but his body is not abnormal. His eyes trembled, he saw Posey turned his back to him, and decisively took out the flintlock pistol hidden in his boots, and pointed the muzzle at Posey''s back. "Go to hell!" The black-skinned man passed the killing intent in his eyes, and his head issued an instruction to pull the trigger. However, there was no feedback from the fingers pressing on the trigger. "Huh? I can''t move..." The dark-skinned man''s eyes were staring. Not only the fingers, but even a move of the eyelid is impossible. The black-skinned man looked at Posi''s back, his vision suddenly blurred, and then plunged into darkness. Pooh. The black-skinned man fell to the ground and couldn''t afford it. After a few breaths, a little blood dripped out of his body. Lijian Boxi didn''t turn his head back. When he walked to his companion, he raised his head and glanced at the Arqi mangrove number 9 directly in front. The companion looked at his captain and corrected: "Captain, it''s warming up, not warming up." "Doesn''t it all mean the same thing?" Posey tilted her head to look at her companion and asked, "On the 13th?" The companion nodded heavily. Posey grinned coldly, and walked first in the direction of Tree Island 13. Tree Island No. 14. A bar with hot business. "interesting." A bearded man wearing a black fur coat glanced at the wine table where Maud was discussed not far away. Click. The bearded man squeezed the bottle exploded with his bare hands and got up immediately. The movement was so big that the chair flew out and hit the guests on the wine table behind. "You **** want to die!" The guest who was hit by the chair suddenly got up in anger. There are many grumpy guys in the impossible zone. If someone smashed it inexplicably, how could it be regarded as nothing happened? Hearing the **** of the guest, the bearded man lifted his hand to shake off the broken wine bottle sticking to his palm. Puff! The glass shards that flew away pierced the customer''s eye like a sharp arrow, and then fell to the ground without a word. The bar, which was full of voices the previous second, went silent in vain. Everyone looked at the bearded man in horror. The latter turned silently, and strode towards the door of the bar. Behind him, more than ten strong men followed. After the bearded men left the bar, someone lowered their voice and said with dread: "It is the supernova Jeff the Ripper with a bounty of 160 million. Just like rumors, he is an unreasonable and ruthless person." "Really unscrupulous..." "poor guy" The people in the bar looked at the hapless guy headshot by glass shards. "By the way, the supernova Maude who defeated Moonlight Moriah is also on the island." "More than Maud, other supernovae are on the island." "Huh? What a coincidence?" "Ah" Someone sneered and said coldly: "How can there be such a coincidence in the world, those guys... deliberately stayed on the island to wait for Bacardi Maud." "This" "By the way, which tree island is Maud?" "It is said that it was on the 13th, and not long ago, that guy didn''t do anything, so nearly a thousand bounty hunters who went to trouble him suddenly fell to the ground." "There is such a thing?" Everyone was surprised. "Is it the power of Devil Fruit?" "Who knows... In short, that''s not something we can afford." "Jeff the Ripper, is it going to trouble Maud?" "Mostly..." Everyone couldn''t help but look towards the open bar door. There was silence for a while. A few seconds later, someone got up and walked towards the gate. Gradually, someone left the bar. Their destination is Tree Island No. 13 next door. Tree Island No. 13, on the flat ground two hundred meters away from Xia Qi''s hold-up bar. Maude smiled at Lafayette who was ready to go, and said softly: "Remember, safety first." "Wow." Lafayette nodded with a smile, a pair of pure white wings spread out on his back. "With these chips to raise, recommending you at the Qiwuhai Conference will definitely be more convincing." Lafayette tilted his head to look in the direction of Tree Island 14. At the end of his gaze, there was a strong man in a black fluffy coat. "Ice on the cake." Maude followed the direction of Lafayette''s gaze, and also looked towards the brawny man from the 14th tree island. "It came very quickly." Maude''s eyes grew cold. "Ohhhh... then I''ll go ahead." "Well, go ahead." Maude smiled. Lafayette flapped his wings to the sky. On the root of No. 13 tree 200 meters away, Jaya and others stood on the edge, watching Lafayette fly into the sky with bubbles. After Lafayette''s figure turned into a small black spot in the field of vision, they turned to look at the strong man who was heading straight at Maude this time. With a cigarette in his fingertips, Xia Qi said lightly: "Jeff the Ripper, who is offering a reward of 160 million, once single-handedly destroyed a warship." "Ooooooo, it sounds cruel." Brook looked at Maude in the distance with an expression of eagerness. "Grumbling..." Lei Li raised his head and poured a few sips of strong wine, then smiled: "It''s going to be lively later..." In the field. Maude calmly looked at Jeff the Ripper who came nearby. As for the dozen or so strong men who followed Jeff, he didn''t even look at it. "Bacardi Maude, it''s... I saw you." Jeff smiled grinningly and raised his scarred right hand. Kaka Kaka... There was a loud skeletal sound between the thick knuckles. "Then?" Maude looked at Jeff, who didn''t hide his killing intent, and pressed the corner of his lips. The smile on Jeff''s face suddenly became more and more terrifying, and his tone was full of murderous intent: "Naturally, I took your head and became famous for...Huh?" Maude in his vision suddenly disappeared out of thin air. In the next moment, Maude came behind Jeff and put one hand on his neck under the back of Jeff''s head. "Make me famous? Just rely on you?" Maude smiled contemptuously. Jeff''s face changed drastically in vain, only to feel a chill in the back of his neck. "Can''t move?!" In the indescribable, Jeff''s soul went wild, his body like an ice cellar. At that moment, he deeply realized the terrifying strength of Maude. This is the first time, and it may be the last time. just How could it be... so far? "Boss!" It was also at this time that Jeff''s crew members reacted. They all looked at Maude, who did not know how to use any means, to come behind their boss. Apart from shock, it was doubtful. Boss... why don''t you fight back? At this moment, the handsome "yorkc" boss passed by here, picked up the phone, raised his head and smiled wildly. The thumbs that exuded boundless charm in the light of the gesture swiped towards the screen of the phone, and gave Xiaozhuzhu a full 60,000 starting currency as an understatement. suddenly, The wind blows! A blade formation emerged out of thin air, and the poor and unowned piglet huddled in a certain place was inserted into a hedgehog. Didi The blade is charged! Mission open! [Please complete the 10,000 word update before 2020/05/17, 23:59:59. [Task reward: a durian. (End of this chapter) Chapter 286： Uproar Chapter 286 The audience is uproar From the perspective of Jeff''s crew, his boss was only pinched at the back of his neck by Maud''s hand, and he didn''t even see the slightest force overflow. but, That random movement, similar to hooking shoulders and back, kept his boss motionless like a stone sculpture. The crew of Jeff couldn''t understand, they all set up their weapons, staring at Maude''s back, and shouted: "Let go of the boss!!!" Maude turned a deaf ear to his ears, and the right hand that stroked the back of Jeff''s neck was already quietly wrapped in armed domineering. The icy murderous intention flashed past. A chill suddenly rose in Jeff''s heart, and it spread all over his limbs in an instant. The breath of death, like a cold knife drilled everywhere in the middle of winter night, crushed on Jeff''s nerves. "Bacardi Maud, what did you do to me!!!" In the face of the death threat at close range, Jeff, unable to move, loses his mind in vain. Since he went to sea, he has been the only one who put others on the cutting board at will. But now, he has become the fish on Maud''s chopping board. Before that, he hadn''t even been able to make a single move. Maude looked at Jeff who was yelling with no expression on his face. He is not a fool. How could he come and give a live commentary generously, but said coldly: "160 million, that''s it?" Jeff''s performance disappointed him. He didn''t even have the qualifications to use it to hone the Shadow Fruit ability that he had just obtained. Deeply feeling the moisture contained in this bounty, Maude''s words fell off, and his arm-colored right hand smashed Jeff''s neck bone a little bit harder. Jeff''s eyes widened, and he fell to the ground unwillingly. He was trying to make a name for him by taking Maud''s head, but he never dreamed that he would be killed directly by Maud before he even shot. Unwilling to resent him, he closed his eyes forever. In this regard, this year''s supernova is reduced by one. "Boss!!!" The Jeff crew members who were too late to stop Maud''s assassin were all angry, but looking at Maud, they were uncontrollably stained with horror. Maude didn''t look at Jeff who fell to the ground and turned into a corpse, but slowly turned around and looked at the dozen or so Jeff crew members in front of him coldly. The information that Xia Qi asked for was not limited to the seven supernovae. After all, supernovae who are outstanding in all aspects can basically bring out a pirate group with good overall strength. Among these pirate groups, it is inevitable that there will be many members with good qualifications. For example, the Jeff Pirates, which took the elite route, although not many in number, can best meet Maude''s hunting needs. Of course, the names of the pirates in front of him were also very honored to be written into the hunter''s notes by Maude. The Jeff crew looked at Maude in surprise and anger. The captain, who was so powerful that they were in awe, was killed by Maude like this. At the end of the whole process, they don''t even know what happened. "Avenge for the boss!" Among the crowd, one of the crew members who usually surrounds Jeff the most, swung a knife and made a rage, and rushed towards Maude first. However, the moment he rushed out, the others decisively turned and fled. The crew member noticed that his companions hadn''t kept up, and thought it was his companions who were slow to respond. But in the next second, he turned his head in confusion, without hearing anything. "???" What caught your eye was the back of the companions who had fled. "Your mother..." "boom!" The crew member''s heartfelt swear words were not completely spoken before he was shot and killed by Maude. The others rushed without looking back. revenge? What a joke... A ruthless person who dropped the boss casually, what would they take to revenge? It''s better to save your life and make plans later. With clear thinking, they faithfully implemented the idea. And the most reckless companion also bought them a very crucial time at the right time. Maude calmly looked at the Jeff Pirates crew who had fled. Glance! The shadow beneath him swept across the flat ground, and quickly went around in front of the escaped Jeff Pirates crew. Immediately afterwards, the shadow and the body exchanged. Maude crossed hundreds of meters in vain and appeared in front of the crew of the Jeff Pirates out of thin air. Just now, he used this method to go around behind Jeff without knowing it, and then fixed Jeff''s shadow by "stepping on" Jeff''s shadow, thus achieving the effect of making Jeff immobile. Being able to securely control the shadow of the target means that the victory is set. In that situation, Maude had a thousand ways to kill Jeff, but he chose the gentlest and most inconspicuous choke. "Ok?" The crew of the Jeff Pirates group suddenly braked and looked at Maude who emerged out of thin air in amazement. "This ability again..." At this moment, they realized that it was an extravagant hope to escape, but they were extremely decisive. If nothing else, they would spare their lives and actively attack Maude. However, the absolute gap in strength cannot be changed with desperation. "Boom...!" "laugh!" "Puff, puff..." In less than a minute, ten more bodies appeared on the ground. Maude glanced at the corpse on the ground and silently put away the ferret shotgun. After killing the group of prey sent to the door, Maude did not close his eyes to look at the hunter''s notes, but felt the changes in his body with his heart. After the star is moving towards six stars, the profit feedback from ordinary prey is just like acupuncture, short and not obvious. The overall quality of Jeff''s Pirates can be called an influx, but Jeff''s 160 million reward is not worthy of its name. If he insists on judging his strength with a bounty, Jeff''s level is probably only around 90 million. Above the roots. Seeing Maude dismissed a pirate with a bounty of 160 million, Brooke couldn''t hide his shock. "Obviously he is a pirate offering a reward of over 100 million yuan, but he has only this level..." He knows that Maude is very strong, but the other party is also a guy offering a reward of 160 million. He can carry a few rounds even if it doesn''t help? For the recognition of bounty, Brooke still stays in his time. It is also true that fifty years ago, the pirate who had a bounty of 160 million was definitely a strong man on the side. But today, fifty years later, characters with domineering looks are like crucians across the river in the new world, let alone a reward of over 100 million. "Ah." Xia Qi chuckled and explained: "A bounty is not the only measure of strength. The reason Jeff the Ripper has such a high bounty is because he usually does a lot of evil and is also rare among pirates who like to actively seek the navy. Troublesome guy, there are not a few warships destroyed by him." "It turned out to be so." Brook was stunned. Xia Qi took a breath and smiled: "However, Jeff the Ripper is not weak, but Maude is stronger." "That''s true." Brook nodded. On the side, Lei Li looked at the figure of Maude in the distance with interest. The crew of Jeff Pirates didn''t know what technique Maude used, but he and Xia Qi could see it clearly. "Shadow Fruit..." Raleigh put down the bottle, a little surprised as he became interested. far away. A group of people came quietly. "ended???" "It''s gone?" "What''s the situation, is Jeff Pirates so unbearable?" "Idiot, don''t you see who their opponent is? That''s Bacardi Maud!" Looking at the bodies of Jeff and others, the onlookers who followed were in an uproar. They came to watch the excitement. However, the excitement did not see it, but instead saw the bodies of Jeff and others. Is this too fast? The uproar attracted Maude''s attention. When Maude tilted his head to look at the group of onlookers. A lead bullet flew from a distance and pointed directly at Maude''s temple. Someone told me that One Piece is a world of vibrators, and it''s right to be shocked, shocked, shocked, shocked. . Well. . Purple Pig thinks so~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 287： Have you ever seen a round bullet? Chapter 287 Have you ever seen a bullet turning? At the moment when Maude''s attention was attracted by the uproar, the lead bullet arrived with a murderous opportunity. Timing, angle. Tricky and fierce. It can be seen that the person who fired the gun was prepared. Unfortunately, the person he faced was Maud. Before the lead bullet was about to hit his temple, Maude tilted his head back. call out-- The lead bullet glided past Maude''s forehead and fell diagonally to the ground, making a gun hole with white smoke. A shot that was bound to be won was so bitter. On the tree island plateau at 800 meters, a man with a messy bird''s nest head and dark circles under his eyes knelt down on one knee, holding a single-shot flintlock spear with obvious signs of alteration in his hands. The shot just now came from this man. "Good guy..." After a shot, the man''s face changed. He believes that the timing is well grasped, not to mention the accuracy, so he has great confidence in this shot. Before pulling the trigger, he couldn''t help but make up for the picture of Maude''s head blooming in advance. However, reality gave him a slap in the face. "Captain Oliver, did you hit it?" Aside, the companion of the man with the gun looked at him hopefully. Oliver shook his head, and while filling the ammunition swiftly, his eyes always focused on Maude in the distance. The flintlock spear that he personally modified can guarantee a hit rate within one kilometer even if it is not equipped with a scope. The power and stability of firearms are one aspect, but more importantly, he was born with some special eyes. With these eyes, he can see a grain of sand in the distance, and can also catch the trajectory of the bullet with his naked eyes. Such talent has made him a highly skilled sniper and made him famous. 110 million. This is Oliver''s worth as a supernova and the lowest bounty among supernovas this year. Even so, Oliver firmly believes that he is the most lethal one among supernovae. And his confidence is naturally that pair of talented eyes, and a high-end firearm that has been transformed. "Humph, let me see your reaction..." Oliver finished filling the ammunition, his eyes flickering at Maude in the distance. Although Maude looked in this direction, he did not make any substantial actions. "I have determined the approximate location, but don''t you plan to chase it over?" Oliver whispered to himself, put a gun on his shoulders, and aimed at Maud''s key. "Even if you chase it over, you can only obediently become my target." As a gunner, Oliver has a self-confidence different from ordinary people. If Maude chases over, he will immediately withdraw from the battle circle and find the next suitable sniper who can ensure safety, or just give up sniper. On the contrary, if Maude doesnt move, or doesnt know his position, he will pull the trigger recklessly, treating Maude as a living target that can be ravaged at will. It''s just that when the most sure first shot missed, Oliver completely understood one thing-if it was a normal sniper, he wouldn''t even want to kill Maude. Therefore, Oliver did not fire the second shot hastily, but was waiting for the second "Jeff" who came to find trouble with Maud. As long as Maude fights with others, Oliver can find the scarlet gun line that can kill him in one shot! "Oh?" Suddenly, Oliver''s eyes narrowed. He saw that the white short gun in Maude''s hand turned into a sniper rifle with a long barrel in an instant. In the field. Maude held Bailey''s deformed sniper rifle, his eyes pointed directly at Oliver''s location. Thanks to the detailed information provided by Xia Qi, Maude probably guessed the identity of the shooter when the shot came just now. That is, the supernova Spencer Oliver, with a bounty of 110 million, is known for his snipers. "It''s a good calculation." Maude sneered, ignoring the group of onlookers who brought the uproar, raised the muzzle, fixed his eyes on Oliver who was 800 meters away, and then pulled the trigger. boom--! In the smoke filled with gunpowder, the bullet flew out and came to Oliver in an instant. "Ok?" Oliver was slightly startled, and he tilted his head in time to avoid the shot from Maude. If he hadn''t been able to see the bullet''s trajectory and respond in time, the shot just hit his forehead. "Want to fight me?" Oliver narrowed his eyes slightly, and a touch of contempt came out of his mouth. At this distance, he really hasn''t been afraid of anyone. He can be invincible only with his talented eyes. "You guys, find a cover." Oliver glanced at the crew beside him. "understand." Based on the angle of Maud''s shot just now, the crew members found suitable shelters. They were able to pay attention to the situation of their captain without being within Maud''s shooting range. After all, someone who can follow Oliver seems quite experienced in dealing with such emergencies. In the field. Oliver''s move to avoid the bullet was "watched" by Maude. See or hear... With a move of his mind, Maude fired a second shot at Oliver. In the distance, Oliver once again easily avoided the lead bullet that was shot at the critical point. Because he saw clearly enough, he didn''t move too much when avoiding bullets, and he had a calm attitude. "It''s useless, within my''line of sight'', no matter how accurate your marksmanship is, it is impossible to hit me." Oliver smiled smugly. He has been facing a gun for countless times. The reason why he has never been shot is because of these eyes. The members of Oliver''s banner looked at the captain''s attitude of avoiding bullets, and their faces showed admiration. It was such a magical skill that allowed them to follow Oliver''s faith firmly. Maude fired several shots. There is no problem with accuracy, but after a few shots, even the corners of Oliver''s clothes are not touched. "If you don''t use armed colors, the deterrence of shooting is pitifully low." Maude said to himself, but didn''t want to waste domineering power on Oliver. Compared with wrapping the armed color on the fists and cold weapons, the shooting is to release the armed color domineering, so it consumes more domineering and physical strength. It''s just dealing with a guy hiding in the distance with a cold gun, there is no need to do that level. "Have you ever seen a bullet turning?" Maude smiled slightly, raised the muzzle and aimed at Oliver''s heart, and then drew a strand from the shadow that returned below him, and blended it into the ferret flintlock. boom--! Maude pulled the trigger and the lead bullet flew out. There was something different in the shadow of the lead bullet that was almost invisible to the naked eye that dropped parallel to the ground. Carrying a high-temperature lead bullet, it came to Oliver''s chest in a flash. "I said it, it''s useless!" Oliver moved sideways, perfectly exiting the trajectory of the lead bullet. At this moment, the lead bullet that should have flew past Oliver''s chest seemed to be lightly hit with a finger, turning in vain in midair. "what?!" Oliver''s special eyes clearly reflected the strange phenomenon of the lead bullet turning. Before he could react, he could only watch the turning lead directly into his chest. puff! A dazzling blood spattered from Oliver''s chest. "Why... changes to...?" Oliver was shot in the heart and fell to the ground in amazement. His face was full of shock and incredible. "Captain Oliver!!!" The crew watched Oliver fall to the ground in amazement. They know firearms, but they can''t see lead bullets in super-high-speed flight like Oliver. At most, they can only see a fuzzy line of guns. And they clearly saw the lead bullet coming from right in front, but somehow they suddenly changed to hit Oliver, who had made a sideways dodge action in advance. How is this possible? They are incredible. Above the roots. "Ok?" Raleigh and Shaqi watched in surprise as they maintained the movement of raising the gun. Lead bullet of changing direction... Under the premise of clearly knowing that Maude is a person with shadow fruit ability, it was the first time they saw this kind of scene. "interesting." Rayleigh''s eyes shimmered behind the lens. Reminiscent of the shadow fruit possessed by Maude, he was extremely knowledgeable and experienced, and quickly understood the mystery of the sudden change of the lead bullet. 2400+2300+2421-10000=-2879 words. (If the mission fails, unlock the achievement-dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water.) (End of this chapter) Chapter 288： Someone is here again! Chapter 288 is here again! There is a consistent relationship between the real thing and the shadow. When the object moves, the shadow will follow. In contrast, when the shadow moves, it also means that the object is moving. And Maud just added a trivial "small spring" to the shadow of the lead bullet, which can make the lead bullet complete the "L"-shaped trajectory change at the right time. This kind of operation cannot be done with firearms and lead bullets, but the shadow can do it. Compared to transforming the split shadow into an attack such as a bat, using the shadow as an auxiliary foreign object can convert a small amount of consumption into an efficient output. After all, the existence of shadows tends to assist. If you want to turn it into an offense, unless you can wrap your shadow over the armed color. Only then can the conversion rate between consumption and output be at an acceptable level. Facing this kind of weird operation drawn by the shadow fruit ability, even if Oliver has a pair of eyes with extremely amazing dynamic vision, he can only hate on the spot. There was a lot of blood dripping from Oliver''s chest, and his eyes gradually lost his senses. It was already dead. At the last moment when his life was about to die, Oliver''s lingering consciousness was full of the puzzlement and doubts brought about by this shot. To his death, he couldn''t figure out how Maude did it. "How could this be" The crew of the Oliver Pirates watched Oliver take one last breath. Their expressions and even their physical movements all revealed the mental activity that could not accept the facts in front of them. For them, Oliver, who shines as a gunman, can be said to be their belief. However, it was this strong man who had always admired them, but was shot and killed by an enemy who specialized in swordsmanship. The crew of the Oliver Pirates were dumbfounded. This scene from the roots of a tree was seen by a pirate group of about fifty people in the distance. The leader of the pirate group is a big bald man with a tall stature and a fair skin like a girl. His name is Marcus House. He is the captain of the Beluga Pirates, and he has a bounty of up to 190 million. He is also one of this year''s supernovae. The man standing next to House wearing a green sharp green helmet with vertical stripes on his face is offering a bounty of 120 million. Just like House, Gunter is also one of the supernovae. Among the nine supernovas this year, only the Maud Pirates and the Beluga Pirates have produced two supernovas. "Hello, are you kidding me?" Gunter looked at Oliver who was shot and killed from a distance, as if he had seen something incredible. Immediately afterwards, he turned his gaze and looked at Maude further away. "Oliver, who is famous for his sniping, was shot to death by a swordsman. It''s a hell, how can Oliver''s reputation be bought with money?" "I said, that man is not easy." House frowned and looked at Maude''s figure in the distance. Gunter tilted his head and glanced at House with a slightly solemn expression, and he hesitated: "Or else?" "Not urgent." House''s frowning brows slowly stretched, and said lightly: "There are many people who want to trouble Maud." "Hey, too." Gunter sneered at the words. If you want to get fame as quickly as possible, stepping on top of your peers is the fastest shortcut. Not to mention the heads with a combined value of more than one billion, as long as you can kill Maud here, your reputation will come. And the major things that Maude did one after another will eventually only become part of the graft''s reputation. House and Gunter wanted to step on Maud''s position, but they were patient and sensible enough to not worry about being taken the lead. "Bacardi Maud... don''t let me down." There was a gleam in House''s eyes. ........... "the second." Maude closed his gun and stopped paying attention to Oliver''s situation. According to the detailed information provided by Shaqi, in Oliver''s pirate group, Oliver is qualified enough to be a prey, as for the other crew members, it is not visible at all. Maude''s act of firing a few shots just now made the group of onlookers who were watching the excitement a little bewildered. Their eyesight was not enough to see Oliver who attacked Maude at 800 meters, let alone know that Maude killed Oliver with the last shot. However, among the onlookers there were a few pirates who worked as watchmen and a handful of professional gunmen. The former comes from professional habits and will carry a telescope with it. The latter can break into the Chambord Islands, and it won''t be any rotten fish, smelly shrimp, and will inevitably be equipped with sophisticated equipment such as sniper goggles. With the help of binoculars and sniper goggles, they saw Oliver who was already breathless lying in a pool of blood. "It''s the sharp-eyed Oliver with a bounty of 110 million..." The moment they saw Oliver''s body, their eyes widened, and they couldn''t hide their shock. Knowing what happened just now, they subconsciously looked at Mod''s sharp knife, which was hanging from his waist, and looked particularly extraordinary from the looks of it. No way, no way? You know, the reason why Oliver''s bounty can exceed 100 million depends on the superb sniper technique that can shoot the target 800 meters away, and the sharp eyes that can ignore the rain of bullets! However, it was such a rare and visible sniper who was shot and killed by Maude? Although Maude is the founder of Usopoliu, that kind of tactics tends to be more close-knit. "Oliver was killed by Maude." Those who saw Oliver''s body through the binoculars told the people around them. "Oliver? You mean Oliver with sharp eyes?" "Correct." "If I remember correctly, he is also this year''s supernova, with a bounty of 110 million..." "You remember correctly." "This...in other words, Maude killed two supernovae." "I''m afraid there are more than two." "What do you mean?" "Look over there!" The speaker pointed in the direction of Tree Island No. 9. The companions beside him all looked in the direction that the person pointed, and saw a group of people coming aggressively. "A supernova again." "It''s Boxi, what''s the matter with this group of people? One after another came to ask Bacardi Maud''s trouble?" "They obviously want to make Maud famous. If I had this strength, I would definitely do that." "I''m not interested in fame or anything, but Bacardi Maud''s head... is worth more than a billion!" "..." The venue was quiet for a moment. The faces of everyone unanimously showed greed. Unfortunately, they don''t even have the ability to fight for it. "Hey, someone is here again!" "Huh? Really!" In the opposite direction of Island 9, a dazzling man with his own starlight drove up. "That person is... the noble son Cavendish with a bounty of 380 million!" "There is a good show to watch now." The arrival of the sword Posey and the noble son Cavendish one after another made the spirits of the onlookers excited. These supernovas of this year clearly want to get rid of Bacardi Maud? "If, if all these guys are killed by Maude..." "No way?" The picture is too beautiful to imagine. Moreover, this has never happened to the Chambord Islands. (End of this chapter) Chapter 289： Mentality collapse Chapter 289 The mentality collapsed The presence of Lijian Posey and the noble son Cavendish first attracted the attention of the onlookers. As a supernova that has attracted much attention this year, Poseys bounty exceeded 200 million, and Cavendish was even more ruthless. In order to surpass Maud, he raised the bounty to 300 million in a short period of time. 8 Ten million. You know, three years later, Cavendish only raised the bounty to 330 million after experiencing the Dresrosa incident. But now the bounty has reached 380 million, which shows how much Cavendish is obsessed with Maud''s existence. The arrival of Lijian Posey and Cavendish was also seen by Maude. "Ah." Maude picked up the corner of his mouth. This group of guys... can''t wait. At first, when I learned from Shaqi that the supernovas were waiting for him to stay in the Chambord Islands, Maude was quite inexplicable. After all, he does not have any intersection with other supernovae. It seems that he still underestimated the enthusiasm of the supernovas for himself. It''s kind of interesting to come after you come. Maude embraced his arms and calmly looked at Posey and Cavendish coming from different directions. In his opinion, these guys are nothing more than heads who took the initiative to send them to the door. It also coincided with the Qiwuhai Conference, which happened to be able to use the heads of these supernovae to increase the persuasiveness of recommending Qiwuhai. Unlike Cavendish, who came single-handedly, Hajian Posey came with the entire pirate group. "That''s... Jeff the Ripper." Percy saw the corpse of Jeff the Ripper whose neck had been squeezed to death, and her narrow eyes narrowed. At the same time, I saw Cavendish coming from another direction. "whispering sound." Percy stared at the Cavendish with twinkling and twinkling special effects, and gave a low and cold snort, but vaguely felt that it was not a bad thing. After all, the goal is an extremely difficult bone to gnaw. If there is an extra sharp mouth to help gnaw, it can be said that there are no disadvantages. Moreover, his poison-smearing sword, what he pursues is a one-shot kill, and most needs others to attract the target''s attention. That Cavendish, who has always been proud, is undoubtedly the most suitable candidate right now. After thinking about it, Posey consciously slowed down, wanting Cavendish to hit Maude''s gun first. Cavendish also noticed Posey, who is also a supernova, but he doesn''t have so many small calculations. If it is to defeat Mord, then he does not need anyone''s help. Cavendish only glanced at Posey Habanero, after which, his eyes were full of Maude, and he could no longer tolerate others. Click-- Cavendish came with a heroic white horse and suddenly pulled the reins with one hand. The white horse under him raised his front hoofs in good time and stopped steadily, setting off Cavendish''s chic in place. "Bacardi Maud, this young master has finally seen you!!!" After speaking, Cavendish drew the famous sword from his waist and pointed his sharp eyes at Maude. "Ahhhhh, so handsome!!!" Maude hadn''t reacted yet, but in the direction Cavendish came over, there was a scream of women. "???" The onlookers followed the prestige, only to see a group of women of different ages at the source of the sound. The women stared at Cavendish, their eyes full of affection visible to the naked eye. Obviously, this is a female fan attracted by Cavendish. It allows them to chase down the impossible zone, and it also confirms Cavendish''s femininity. "Damn Cavendish, still so popular with women!" The crowd onlookers cursed inwardly. No one can do this as a pirate. Apart from envy, all they have is jealous. Cavendish heard the support of the group of female fans. If he was enjoying the attention ceremony in the usual way, he would definitely wave and smile at the group of female fans. But now, he doesn''t have the time to take care of those female fans. The reason is that when Maude focused his gaze, he actually felt the pressure. After all, it is a man who can steal his limelight, so it is not surprising to have such a degree. "His--" At the same time, the white horse under Cavendish seemed to be shocked by Maud''s aura, and seemed a little restless, and the ground hoof kept scratching the ground. "Farolu..." Feeling the restlessness of his horse, Cavendish gently soothed his horse, while facing Maud''s gaze condescendingly. "Bacardi Maud, this young master has been waiting for this moment for a long time, today...!" At this point, Cavendish held up the famous sword Durandal, gritted his teeth and said: "This young master is going to defeat you here and take back what you robbed!" "What was stolen by me?" Maude looked at Cavendish''s expression of wishing to tear himself apart, a question mark could not help but a question mark appeared on his head, and he was surprised: "I don''t know you, so why did I **** your things?" "Gah" Cavendish''s face stiffened, as if he had heard something incredible, and said in amazement: "You, you don''t know who this young master is?!" "boom!" Maude didn''t bother to talk nonsense, raising his hand was a lead bullet carrying an armed color. Unlike the two supernovas just now, this guy''s bounty has reached 380 million after all, and he needs a certain degree of respect. The armed colored lead bullet that contained powerful power came to Cavendish''s face in an instant. "The rude smelly monkey!" Cavendish''s expression changed, and he hurriedly swung his famous sword Durandall to the oncoming lead bullet. boom--! The moment the blade touched the lead bullet, the unexpected weight was transmitted to Cavendish''s arm through the blade. "Ok?" Cavendish''s eyes shrank sharply, and the powerful impact that came with the lead bullet suddenly vibrated above the blade. Suddenly, Cavendish took the horse and flew out. When he landed, he rolled in a circle and plowed a ten-meter deep mark on the ground before he stopped. The audience suddenly became quiet. The group of women with a momentum of solidarity stared blankly at Cavendish who was bombed out. On the other hand, the other onlookers also looked dull and stared at Modna''s white flintlock rifle that was still smoking. One shot, how powerful is it? Seeing Cavendish being blasted by Maude with a shot, Lijian Percy''s heart was shocked, and his eyes looked at Maude, who was slowly closing his gun. This guy... is it a good gun or a good knife? "Farolu, are you okay?" Cavendish got up from the ground and looked at the horse for the first time. "His..." Farolu stood up, his limbs trembling slightly. Although Cavendish resisted all the impact, Yu Wei still spread to Farolu. Fortunately, the injury was not serious. After Cavendish confirmed Faroru''s situation, he had time to pay attention to his own image. He slowly lowered his head to see that the brand new aristocratic clothes he had just bought had become a beggar outfit. "..." Cavendish was silent for a while, and silently took out the mirror and took a look at his face. What caught my eye was a face covered with dust and looked rather embarrassed. Immediately afterwards, he raised his head and looked around, only to see the people around him, looking at him with an inexplicable look. Cavendish had this experience before, and suddenly his mentality collapsed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 290： Really worthy of you Chapter 290 is really you Before coming to regain the "little show", Cavendy had long been mentally prepared for the strength that Maud possessed. But now he was shot like this by Maude, but he hadn''t expected it at all. This is a far cry from the script he expected! Scenes like this, bridges like this... He was supposed to fight Maud hard, and then finally won. What if its all smudged by then? but One shot, Just a shot. He hasn''t even finished the beginning of the script, but his own image goes directly to the end of the script. Cavendish suddenly broke down. The strange gaze from the surrounding made him feel like sitting on pins and needles. He didn''t want to be the focus of the audience in this way. "hateful!" Cavendish''s anger soared, and he lost his interest in speaking out before the battle, raised his arm, and assumed a graceful stab attack posture. Deeply aware of the powerful strength displayed by Maud, Cavendish was worried that Emma Falulu would be injured, so he did not choose to fight with him. "Sword. Blue Bird!" Cavendish''s eyes sharpened suddenly, and he stepped on his feet suddenly, shaking up a circle of dust ripples like a jellyfish. As the dust ripples, Cavendish''s figure shot forward. At the same time, the curved arm suddenly straightened at this moment, driving the tip of the famous sword Durandall to split in front of two blue air currents that opened to the left and right, like a pair of blue bird wings spread out. And where the point of the sword was, it was the peck of the blue bird, which was as fast as a gust of wind, and came to Maude in a blink of an eye. Maude held the handle of Qiushui''s knife with his left hand, lifted it up, and pulled out half of Qiushui''s knife body, accurately crossing the path of the blue bird''s peck. Cang! All the brilliance that came with the blue bird bombarded the body of the Qiu Shui knife that Maude was in front of him. In that extremely short moment, the cyan edge suddenly converged to a point, and then centered on the Qiu Shui knife where the straight piercing fell, it turned into a cyan air current and overflowed to the surroundings. The extremely resilient bubbles that seeped from the ground and floated into the air were suddenly crushed by this cyan airflow. In the violent air current, Maude was unmoved, and took the swift and powerful stabbing as steady as a mountain. "..." Jade Bird was so easily resolved, Cavendish frowned. Just as he was about to make the move, he saw Maude holding the Qiushui Sword with his left hand firmly, while his right hand raised the flintlock that was as transparent as white jade. "Such a close distance, if..." Thinking of the power of the shot just now, Cavendish decisively gave up the idea of ??connecting the offensive. "Boom!" Maude fired directly. The lead bomb blasted out the gunpowder and shot at Cavendish''s face. Cavendish''s face tightened slightly, and while withdrawing a certain distance, he swung his sword towards the oncoming lead bullet. Chi Chi - The sharp blade of the sword struck the lead bullet, and it was actually easy to split the lead bullet into two. "Ordinary shooting..." Cavendy was a little surprised, swinging his sword to throw a dazzling curtain of swords in front of him, blocking the successive lead bullets. Maude squinted at Cavendish''s exquisite sword strike, and kept pulling the trigger, exerting continuous pressure on Cavendish. In order to withstand the barrage that Modna shot out with just one gun, Cavendish had to retreat frequently, so as to pull enough space to sever the lead bullets. In this way, Maude advances, Cavendish retreats. This scene fell in the eyes of bystanders, and it seemed that Cavendish was brutally suppressed by Maud. "Cavendish''s''Beautiful Sword'' was actually suppressed by a pistol!" "With only one pistol, Cavendish was defeated steadily. This is the strength of 500 million...!" "It''s terrible, Maude''s strength..." The onlookers looked at Maude with awe. "Spear and sword, Bacardi Maud!" A man with a fanatical light in his eyes slowly took off his hat, and said in a deep voice the surging worship in his heart. Upon hearing this pertinent evaluation, the nearby onlookers couldn''t help but look at the man who just took off his hat. In the man''s fluffy hair, there were faintly visible protrusions that looked slightly offensive. Someone noticed this, and their eyes flashed slightly. Immediately afterwards, the person turned his eyes and looked at Maude in the circle of war. To be precise, he was looking at Modna''s left hand that was lying on the handle of the Qiushui knife. "Holding the handle of the knife but never releasing the knife, this kind of invisibility is like a time bomb, which can make the opponent feel pressure at all times. In this way, the repressive force of close-range shooting will be correspondingly stronger." The light in the mans eyes skyrocketed, and his tone was full of respect: The gun and the knife are integrated and can be switched freely, so it is not necessary to hide the gun with the sword. Sometimes you can hide the sword with the gun. This... is the terror of Usopp Liu Place!" "It''s really you, Bacardi Maud!" At this point, the man''s face flushed slightly, and he looked very excited. "Brother, are you also..." The pirate who couldn''t help taking off his hat to show respect came to his side and looked at the excited man. The man solemnly nodded his head towards the man in the hat. The two looked at each other for a few seconds, and then each smiled knowingly. In the field. Although Cavendish was squeezed in defeat, with a superb sword attack, he was stunned to keep all the lead bullets out of the sword. "This bastard''s gun..." Cavendish''s eyes widened. He wanted to wait for Maude to hit the short bullets to reorganize the offensive, but Maude didn''t mean to stop at all. In just one minute, he fired nearly a hundred lead bullets, and he didn''t even load ammunition in the middle. "Forget it, anyway, I have adapted to the speed of the projectile, after that, as long as I can find the gap..." As Cavendish swung his sword, a light flashed deep in his eyes. Seeing that Cavendish became more skilled at blocking the bullets, Maude stopped playing, and a lead bullet entwined with armed colors was interspersed in the burst. "Ok?" Cavendish was keenly aware that something was wrong. However, when he reacted, the famous sword in his hand had been slashed on the armed colored lead bullet that had flown out. Suddenly, a familiar powerful impact bombarded the blade. "!!!" Cavendish''s complexion changed, and once again he was shocked by the impact of the armed shooting, and he plowed back. Glance step. Maude''s shadow flew past the ground, chasing Cavendish. At the same time, Maude reached the ground with his toes and used silent steps, and his figure instantly disappeared into the breeze. The moment Cavendish stopped, Maude appeared behind Cavendish, the flintlock in his right hand had turned into a ferret long knife, and his left hand had already pulled out the autumn water. When the two swords met and were about to be cut down, Cavendish seemed to have expected it, and turned around and swung his sword to Maud. "Sword. Round table!" The western knife drew a rounded half-circular sword beam in midair toward Maude''s neck. Got it! Cavendish''s thoughts moved. However, Maude disappeared out of thin air. The half-ring sword light fell in the empty space. "Ok?" Cavendish was surprised. Maude changed positions with the shadow in front of Cavendish just now. When Cavendish took the lead to fight back, he once again walked behind Cavendish with such skills. Without any stagnation, Maude cut out with two swords. Cavendish was suddenly blessed to his soul, but he didn''t stop, letting the half-circular sword light continue to be cut to one side in a clockwise direction. Cang! In a hurry, his sword circled around and fought against the double swords cut by Maude. but The overwhelming force transmitted from the sword shook his body. "puff!" Cavendish vomited blood, his knees bend, and he almost fell to his knees, blurred. Around. How could the onlookers think that the situation would change in such a way between electric light and flint. It''s just one-sided. The bounty is obviously only 120 million short, but the gap in strength is so obvious. Is Cavendish''s strength not matching the bounty, or the concept that Maude''s strength far exceeds 500 million? They thought so. Step on (End of this chapter) Chapter 291： This is my prey Chapter 291 This is my prey He hurriedly resisted Modna''s armed slash, which could not be completely resolved by Cavendish''s current strength alone. This intuitive and distinct power gap directly hurt Cavendish and blurred his consciousness. In close combat to such an extent, Cavendish can be unilaterally declared dead. During this time, Cavendish did his best to increase the bounty in order to surpass Maud. As far as the result is concerned, he has indeed beaten Maud''s 360 million with a worth of 380 million. However, bounty and strength cannot be generalized. Cavendish''s bounty now is higher than three years later, but his strength has not improved much. Facing Mod''s alternately coordinated glimpse and silent steps, Cavendish was defeated in just two rounds. "Is this... the gap between me and him..." Before the consciousness was completely blurred, Cavendish''s pride suffered an unprecedented blow, and even subconsciously no longer called himself "my master". Maude looked coldly at Cavendish, who had lost his resistance. The women not far away exclaimed and cursed Maud. Regarding this, Maude turned a deaf ear to the point of Cavendish. There is no two-color domineering, but can make an impeccable defense in the previous confrontation. Maude praised in his heart. However, he wants experience. The sword light with killing intent swept straight towards Cavendish. As soon as the knife passed, Cavendish''s head would fall to the ground. Boxi, who had been watching from the sidelines, clenched his fist and resisted the idea of ??attacking Maude. He was expecting Cavendish to expose Maud with a sword. But the greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment. Let alone the flaws, there is not even a chance! "380 million?" Li Jian Boxi tilted his head and spit on it to show disdain. If he knew that Cavendish was so weak, he couldn''t bear it, and shot directly when Maude used a gun to suppress Cavendish. Now, it doesn''t make sense to think about it. Bossier looked coldly at Cavendish, who was about to be chopped off his head. Everyone is watching this moment. Panic, shock, intolerance and many other emotions are reflected in everyone''s looks and behavior. Unexpectedly, in the face of Maude''s inevitable cut, Cavendish, who had obviously lost the power of resistance, disappeared out of thin air. Maude slashed with this knife. The sudden change has surprised everyone around him. Maude had a calm face, first retracted the shadow one meter away, and immediately looked forward. When he looked away, a figure appeared out of thin air, but it was Cavendish whose appearance had changed dramatically. At this moment, Cavendish''s eyes were pale, his long blond hair was windless, and his mouth opened like a huge mouth in a blood basin. This is another personality of Cavendish, crazy and irrational, and extremely killing. Usually only appears when Cavendish is asleep, but once Cavendish is injured and unconscious, this personality will also appear. When this personality appears, it will definitely attack the surrounding people regardless of the enemy and us. The reason why Cavendish''s bounty is so high is largely due to this bloodthirsty personality. Cavendish also knew that he had a bloodthirsty personality, but he really enjoyed the reputation brought by the personality, so he never thought about eradicating or preventing the behavior of the personality. Cavendish, who was controlled by his personality, let out a strange laugh, and the posture of holding the knife, and even his aura, had a conspicuous change. "this is" Lijian Posey stared at Cavendish with a different momentum. His location was exactly on Cavendish''s side, and the distance between them was actually not that big. The personality of Cavendishri, who controlled the body, exuded a cold killing intent. Huh! Under everyone''s gaze, Cavendish''s figure suddenly disappeared. On the flat ground, a gust of wind blew suddenly, cutting out dozens of messy sword marks on the ground. "Ok?" Li Jian Boxi''s face tightened, only feeling the chill rushing to his face. In an instant, a sharp blade wind swept across. "Damn..." Before thinking about it, Poxi suddenly raised the Hidden Blade and lay it across his left chest. Cang! The invisible slash hit Bossina''s Hidden Blade that was horizontal on his chest, and several sparks suddenly sputtered. Feeling the oppressive force transmitted from the Hidden Blade, Lijian Percy''s heart was shocked. If it weren''t for a timely response, these few swords at the speed of light would be enough to break him. "This guy" Li Jian Boxi''s nerves were tense to the extreme, but he saw the wind over him and swept towards the men behind him. "Hurry up and disperse!" Seeing Cavendish attacking his men, Hajian Posey''s expression changed drastically, and he roared. However, as soon as his voice fell, that swift and powerful invisible slash passed over the body of every subordinate. Chi Chi Chi Chi...! Almost at the same time, Poxi''s subordinates sprayed several blood arrows on their bodies. Before they realized what was going on, they fell to the ground in amazement. In less than two seconds, Cavendish, whose body was controlled by Li''s personality, killed the subordinates brought by Hajian Posey in seconds. "Cavendish!" As he watched his subordinates fall to the ground with their swords, Lijian Posey''s eyes suddenly became red. A few seconds ago, he had just spurned Cavendish''s weakness, and a few seconds later, Cavendish slapped him in the face with such a powerful posture. Out of anger, Hajian Posey couldn''t figure out why Cavendish didn''t attack Maude, but instead came towards them. In fact, in the eyes of Cavendish''s personality, the gang of Hajian Boxi and Maude were both the targets he was going to kill, and there was no difference between the two. Perhaps he heard the angry roar of Boss Sword, Cavendish did not accept the move, and did not show his figure. He continued to slash invisible like a wind, and went straight to the Sword. Posey. Posey''s five senses are very keen, and even if it is invisible to the naked eye, he can still capture Cavendish''s attack trajectory with his senses. ......! He kept waving his arms, using a Hidden Blade to resist Cavendish''s slashing wind. Suddenly, dense sparks sputtered in mid-air. Maude looked at the tangled swords Percy and Cavendish, a little surprised. Cavendish, who originally thought that Yuri''s personality was in control of his body, would directly attack him, but turned around to reap Posey''s sword. "It''s a fast slash, and it''s more accurate than a''spoon''." Maude''s eyes glowed red. In front of his sight, Cavendish''s invisible offensive like a weasel was seen by him. Moreover, he noticed that Cavendish''s personality actually knows how to use sight and hearing. Above the roots further away. Brook looked at Cavendish who was crushing Posey with the sword, and said in shock: "Quick slash!" He who refined the speed sword stream, knew very well the difficulty of Cavendish''s offensive, it was simply the top existence in the speed sword stream. Lei Li took a sip of strong wine and said with emotion: "Sword? The last time I saw it, it was more than ten years ago." When Brook heard this, he looked at the strong man beside him in surprise. In the field. After the handover of the sword of Posey and Cavendish, within ten seconds, Cavendish had three wounds cut out of his body. "Damn...can''t stop..." The storm-like offensive made Li Jian Boxi''s situation precarious. He couldn''t stand it anymore. Before that, he had never thought that the situation would evolve into this way. For a while, he was desperate. "Damn it!!!" Seeing that the defensive force was about to collapse, Posey roared like a gaffe. But no matter how loud he roared, Cavendish''s slash still passed through his Hidden Blade and pointed to the point. The shadow of death suddenly clung to Boxi''s heart. In this moment of life and death, Maude flashed to the middle of Posey and Cavendish. With just one kick, Cavendish stepped on the ground with the blade of Cavendish''s vital point. boom! The ground cracked suddenly. Cavendish then showed his figure, and the pale eyes that looked towards Maude showed incredible emotions strangely. "This is my prey." Maude stepped on Cavendish''s saber, and while talking and laughing, he stabbed Posey''s chest with a backhand. Before Li Jian Boxi had time to rejoice, Maude pierced his chest with a knife. "you" Li Jian Boxi''s expression suddenly solidified, staring at Maude with an unforgettable look. And Maude didn''t even look at him, exerting force to suppress Cavendish''s sabre on the ground. Cavendish turned his wrist hard, trying to flip the blade to scratch Maude''s sole. but No matter how hard he tried his best, he couldn''t shake the foot on the sabre. "..." Cavendish''s long, windless blond hair gradually stopped, and the open mouth of the blood basin slowly closed into a thin slit. The changes in the vision showed his mood at the moment. In front of the man, he felt a huge threat that he had never experienced before! (End of this chapter) Chapter 292： Why are you scared? Chapter 292 What, afraid? The world is so vast, and the various cultural legends born between the north and the south are even more wonderful. The sickle weasel is a creature that exists in the legend. It will not be seen when it is swift, and it will blow a whirlwind. Once a person is touched by the whirlwind, there will be many scars cut by a sharp blade. Cavendishhris personality attacks are like a sickle weasel that hurts people, invisible and as fast as a wind. Because of this, the personality of Cavendishri, who was born in the kingdom of Rommel, was called the Scythe of Rommel by the navy. With this seemingly incomprehensible means of attack, almost all the targets targeted by Cavendish''s personality were killed instantly. That is to say, a pirate with a high bounty like Posey, can stand firm for a while in the offensive of Cavendish''s personality. This has always been the case. However, Mod''s act of stomping his sword on the ground with one kick made Cavendish''s personality feel an unprecedented strong sense of crisis. Nevertheless, the murderous intent in Cavendish''s pale eyes did not diminish in the slightest. "Jie..." Cavendish let out a short weird laugh, directly unleashing his armed domineering, wrapped around Durandall''s sword. Immediately afterwards, he repeated the old tricks and jerked his wrists. The Durandall sword that Maude had stepped on suddenly made a slight trembling sound. With the blessing of the armed and domineering, the sword body turned over with a powerful force, and it slammed into the soles of Maude''s feet. "Tsk." A strange color flashed in Maude''s eyes, and he was lifted into the air by this sudden force, and immediately landed steadily. "Armed." Maude looked at Cavendish with white eyes. Obviously it is the same body, but the owner''s personality does not understand the two-color domineering, but the inner personality can skillfully use the two-color domineering. This stark difference is like Cavendish possessing two completely different souls in his body. "interesting." Maude became interested in Cavendish''s dual personality. He wanted to see what would happen after he cut off Cavendish''s shadow. After Cavendish broke free from the suppression, his bloodthirsty eyes swept towards Maude, and then he attacked Maude without hesitation. Huh! Cavendish''s figure disappeared out of thin air, and then a sharp gust of wind was rolled up and enveloped directly towards Mod. Maude''s eyes flashed red, and Cavendish''s fast and fierce [offensive trajectory] was all included in his eyes. It''s really extraordinary. Such a fierce offensive, quite a demeanor of invincibility under the sight, hearing and color. "The strength demonstrated by this personality is enough to give Cavendish a place in the new world..." After thinking about it, Maude casually raised his arm and waved Qiushui towards the wind that swept across. Cang! Where Qiu Shui slashed towards him, a dazzling spark sputtered out of thin air. After cutting out the knife, Maude retracted his arm and turned to pick up a knife. It collided with the Western sword that couldn''t see any shadow, and then hit a spark. Qiang Qiang! Maude quickly swung his knife and blocked Cavendish''s slashes one by one. In less than half a minute, their respective swords hit hundreds of times in the air. From Maude stepped on Cavendish''s saber, and then smashed the sword Posey with a stab, and then sparked with Cavendish at this moment. The whole process only takes about one minute. The onlookers around were dumbfounded. On the roots of the tree in front of Shaqi Bar, Lei Li and his colleagues have been closely watching the battle in the field. Brooke couldn''t help but sigh in his heart that Cavendish is really a terrifying swift swordsman. That kind of continuous swift sword offensive that was as fast as the wind made him unattainable. Like him, he specializes in speed sword flow, but he can only condense "speed" into a sword that sets the victory and defeat. Even if there is only a brisk skeleton body left, it is impossible to make that kind of continuous rapid sword offensive. This man is really too strong! Brook was amazed and couldn''t help worrying about Maude. He tilted his head and glanced at the Jaya people beside him. Seeing that they were very calm, he stopped talking. Brook marveled at Cavendish''s rapid sword strength, but at this moment Cavendish felt deeply uncomfortable. "Can''t cut it!" Cavendish''s personality and mood were shaken. No matter how fast he raised the slashing speed, he still couldn''t break through Mord''s defense. In this short half-minute head-on confrontation, he felt that he was facing a mountain that was insurmountable. This is an experience he has never had before. "Impossible, impossible...!" Cavendish could not accept this situation. The pleasure that used to only bloom in the killing, in front of the mountain of Maude, there was not even a sign of rising. If he can''t kill arbitrarily, there is no point in controlling his body. Suddenly, Cavendish was more intent to kill. With the increase in killing intent, the slash that attacked Maude showed signs of speeding up. In spite of this, Maude still blocked all Cavendish attacks. "Why... can''t cut... why..." After a long period of unsuccessful attacks, Cavendishs personality gradually agitated. Affected by the changes in mood, the offensive woven by the speed sword, although still fierce, has begun to show a trace of flaws. How could Maude miss the opportunity, swinging his knife sideways and slashing Cavendishs saber downwards, then immediately lifted his foot and stepped on Cavendishs wear again accurately and powerfully. On the sword. Bang! The sword fell on the ground, and a spider-web-like crack was suddenly shaken. As the saber was stepped on the ground by Maude again, Cavendish showed his figure. This time, the madness on Cavendish''s face gradually showed a trace of fear, and his body trembled imperceptibly. He, who had always been loyal to killing only, understood for the first time what fear was in the hands of Maude. "Why, scared?" Maude exuded an aura like thick blood, calmly watching Cavendish who was struggling to hide his fear. In front of seeing, hearing and color, the slight to imperceptible tremor was like the starlight in the night sky, very conspicuous. And what Maude said, like a sharp spear, penetrated the heart of Cavendishri''s personality. He is indeed scared... Because he realized that Maude did not exert his full strength. On the other hand, he tried his best to attack, not only did not get the slightest advantage, but was once again stepped on the saber like a humiliating foot. In the face of Maude''s powerful strength, he suffered a complete defeat both physically and mentally. Suddenly, while Cavendish''s master was still in a coma, Li''s personality from his heart suddenly returned the control of his body to his master. Because the master was in a coma, he fell directly to the ground at the moment he took back control of his body. Maude raised his eyebrows slightly, and did not promise a killer to Cavendish who was unconscious. Instead, he raised Cavendish and strode towards the distant root of the tree. On the roots of the tree, Brooke looked straight at Maude who came by, and said in a daze: "The powerful''Speed ??Sword'' was restrained by Maude in the same way twice. This shows..." At this point, Brooke felt slightly complicated. Against the backdrop of Cavendish''s fast sword, he has a new understanding of Maude''s strength. It was a blessing to be able to meet such a powerful captain, I have to say. Brooke thought silently. In the field, the onlookers were silent, watching Maude carry away Cavendish, who was unconscious, like a chicken. This is... the first supernova to be damaged by Maud? They looked at Maude''s back, their faces full of awe. On a tree root farther away, the captain of the Beluga Pirate Group House and the deputy captain Gunter also silently watched Maude who had just crushed Cavendish. "We have far underestimated Maude''s strength." House looked solemn. Gunter''s lips moved, and his face was also solemn, and said: "This guy... is as strong as a monster, let''s go directly to the new world." House nodded silently. Having witnessed the personality battle between Maude and Cavendishri with his own eyes, how could House have any chance of picking up a bargain. Slipped away... Maude threw the unconscious Cavendish onto the roots of the tree, nodded towards Leili and the others, and then stepped on the moon step to fly into the sky. Currently, there are three supernovae left on the island. Two of them were on the roots of the Alchman mangrove trees with two numbers apart. How could Maude easily let go of qualified prey, and immediately used the moon step to head towards House and Gunter. Seeing Maude use the moon step, there was a slight uproar in the crowd. The person who made the sound obviously recognized the skill used by Maude-the moon step in the Navy Six! In the crowd, Robin, who was wearing a hood and very tightly covered, raised his head slightly. She looked at Maude, who was walking in the sky, and gleams of light appeared in the depths of her deep eyes. On the root of tree number 15. The members of the Beluga Pirates group who was about to retreat quickly saw Maude walking in the air. They gave up the plan to make Maud famous, but Maud took the initiative to find them. Suddenly, the expressions of everyone in the Beluga Pirates group were shaken. "Knock him down!" House gave the order without even thinking about it. The members of the Pirate Group responded one after another, taking out their guns and aiming at Maude who was in the air, and directly pulled the trigger. Boom...! The sound of gunshots is loud, and the war is back! 2800 words! (End of this chapter) Chapter 293： Sly gun Chapter 293 With Cavendish and other supernovas'' pathfinders, House and Gunter witnessed the powerful strength displayed by Maud. That kind of strength surpassed their expectations, and it was no longer possible to use the bounty to make a conclusion. With this recognition, House decisively gave up the plan to make Moder famous. However, he couldn''t think of how Maud went straight to them after he eliminated Cavendish. You know, during the whole process, they only watched from a distance, and didn''t participate in it during the whole process. They didn''t understand why Maude came to trouble them. Seeing Maud''s aggressive approach, House was puzzled and simply ordered his men to shoot at Maud. Suddenly, the rain of bullets covered Maude, who was stepping in the air. "The reaction was quite intense." Maude glanced at the hundreds of members of the Beluga Pirates group piled on the roots of the tree, suddenly stopped his figure, and slammed his right foot into the air, causing his body to lean to the left, avoiding the fire from the front. network. Immediately, his body fell sharply, once again avoiding the numerous lead bullets that had been biting. Modena''s action in the air to change direction to avoid the barrage caused the hearts of the Beluga Pirates to jump wildly, pulling the trigger one after another, and instantly emptied the first round of lead bullets. "Miss..." "What are you doing stupidly? Hurry up and fill it up!" "Oh, oh!!!" The members of the Beluga Pirates hurriedly loaded ammunition. Shooting Maud in the air may be their best chance to injure Maud. Maybe, there is still a chance to shoot down Maude directly. After avoiding all the lead bullets that came, Maude adjusted his posture a bit, then looked down at the members of the Beluga Pirates who were loading ammunition, and said to himself: "Then use a gun." As soon as the voice fell, Bailey perfectly displayed the attributes of the tool ferret, instantly responding to Maude''s thoughts and directly transformed into a double gun. Maude smiled slightly when he saw this, holding two guns, while stepping on the air, he aimed his muzzle at the many members of the Beluga Pirate Group diagonally below. Barrage time! Maude pulled the trigger quickly. Boom boom! The unrestricted ammunition power was released. Lead bullets swept toward the members of the Beluga Pirate Group who were still filling the bullets like a shower. "Hurry up!" Seeing the barrage firepower web intertwined by Maude, House''s face changed slightly. While reminding the members of the group, he raised his arm, and with only the right fist wearing the iron glove, he knocked down the oncoming lead bullets one by one. Gunter, who was not far from him, drew two small hand axes from behind and swung them diagonally upward, using the axe body to block the lead bullets that were flying over. The strength reached their level, and ordinary shooting could not help them. However, most of the crew of the Beluga Pirate Group does not have the ability to block or avoid lead bullets. The rain-like barrage poured down, and in just a second, more than ten crew members were shot and fell to the ground. I don''t know if it was a coincidence. The crew members who fell to the ground first had been loaded with ammunition, but before they could raise the muzzle, they were killed by lead bullets. Their falling to the ground directly affected the rhythm of the counterattack. In other words, it was interrupted. The Beluga Pirate Group was unable to organize effective fire suppression, and the consequence was that Maude could pull the trigger without hesitation. He didn''t need to load ammunition, and with only two guns, he poured out a barrage that made the members of the Beluga Pirate Group hold their heads. After several rounds of shooting, there were more than 70 or 80 corpses that were beaten into honeycombs on the ground, while the beluga pirate group had fewer than 30 people left. Maude then stopped shooting, raised his muzzle, and let the gunpowder smoke rise slowly. The rest of these people, including House and Gunter, have the ability to resist barrage. Continuing to shoot, it will only cause Bailey to waste his energy. In this way, other methods can only be used to reduce the number of beluga pirates. "Return to single shot." Maude gave an order, and the two guns in his hand merged together suddenly, turning into a snow-white flintlock with a slightly longer barrel. Switch back to single shot, the accuracy can be improved accordingly. He planned to shoot in the air just like this, and then play the Beluga Pirates alive. If the beluga pirates choose to escape and expose their back to him, it will only make it easier for him to harvest. Above the roots. Seeing that Maude didn''t mean to come down, the faces of the members of the Beluga Pirate Group became very ugly. "Gaunt." House clenched his fists and glanced at Gunter with his head tilted. Gunter, wearing a green pointed helmet, focused his head, suddenly raised his arm, and flew the small hand axe in his hand. "Get down to Lao Tzu!" The small hand axe hovered like a propeller and shot towards Maud, but it was not weak. Maude smiled coldly, raised his left hand, and easily caught the axe body of the small hand axe that pierced the air. Immediately afterwards, under the horrified gaze of the members of the Beluga Pirate Group, Maude crushed the small hand axe into pieces with his bare hands. "Honestly be a target below." After crushing the small hand axe, Maude held the ferret spear with one hand. Shadow stray bullet! Maude pulled the trigger one after another, firing five shots in one second. The five lead bullets that flew out came to the members of the Beluga Pirate Group in no time. "Hidden!" The five beluga pirate group members that Maude was eyeing on avoided in time. However, at the moment they avoided the shooting, the lead bullet that had passed by them suddenly changed direction and shot into their vitals at close range. Puff puff--! The five members of the Beluga Pirate Group suddenly shot out a **** flower. "Uh" Their expressions solidified slightly, and then fell to the ground. "this is" House and Gunter''s complexion changed, and Oliver''s death appeared in their minds like a conditioned reflex. Oliver, who was proficient in sniping with a bounty of 110 million, died of this strange shooting that could turn and change directions. "It doesn''t matter if you want to escape, anyway, I will definitely send the bullets into your body one by one." In the air, Maude smiled and continued to pull the trigger. Amid the gunfire, five more shadow stray bullets flew out. Five rounds is the highest number he can currently control. If you go further, the chance of mastering the shadow stray bullet will be more serious. In front of the shadow stray bullet that could turn and change directions, the Beluga Pirates quickly fell down five more victims. "Asshole!" In Gunter''s rage, he threw the small hand axe at Maude who was in the air. Faced with this kind of throwing axe that does not have an armed color, Maud''s response method is still to catch the hand axe, and then directly crush the hand axe in front of Gunter. Gunterton felt weak. The name of the throwing axe he had smashed all the way seemed extremely cheap at this moment. House gritted his teeth, angrily filled with blood, turning that pale face into Guan Gong''s face. It seems that as long as Maude doesn''t take the initiative, they can''t take Maude. Moreover, with their current numbers, even if they flee separately, with Maud''s mobility, most of them will be defeated one by one. What a disgusting tactic! The people in House, who lacked effective anti-air capabilities, felt as if they had eaten a bunch of flies, nauseous and nauseous. Maude would not care about the feelings of the Beluga Pirates, another round of shadow stray bullets passed by and killed five members of the Beluga Pirates. After several rounds of battle today, Maude deeply realized the terrifying potential of the auxiliary nature contained in Shadow Fruit. Whether it is the Shadow Mage, who swaps positions to enhance mobility and offensive in close combat, or the Shadow Stray bullet that can give bullets the ability to turn and change direction, they have played a very amazing effect. This makes Maud more and more looking forward to the middle and late effects of Shadow Fruit. In front of Maude''s shadow stray bullets, the Beluga Pirate Group was completely defeated. On the flat ground outside the bar. Raleigh looked up at Maude, who was happily throwing bullets in the air, and Sol couldn''t help flashing through his mind. In previous battles that fought side by side, Thor used this tactic to make countless enemies a headache. However, even Sol can''t make the bullet turn around. In a sense... "Crooked Spear..." Raleigh smiled slightly. This name is worthy of the name. (End of this chapter) Chapter 294： Oh, just playing around. Chapter 294, lets play. The Beluga Pirates group is on the verge of defeat. Under the offensive of the Kajang stray bullet from Mordna, soon only House and Gunter were left on the roots of the tree. "Bacardi Maud!!!" The Pirates suffered such a tragic loss, making House and Gunter red eyes and angry faces. But no matter how they roared underneath, in the end there was nothing to do with Mod. As long as Maude can''t get down, then the two of them can only passively get bullets underneath. Originally, in a situation like this, as long as he waited for Maude to empty the ammunition, even if they couldn''t help Maude afterwards, they didn''t have to suffer the grievance of being beaten and unable to fight back. Bisheng Maude is not a normal person at all. Not to mention the strength, just relying on the gun that seems to be unable to shoot bullets, they will make them sick. "Only the waste dregs of guns will be put on it. If there is a kind, come down and challenge Lao Tzu!" Gunter, who had squandered his small hand axe until there were only two left, couldn''t bear it, and began to provoke Mod with words. Seeing that his deputy captain had already started spraying, House, who had always spoken with his fist, couldn''t help it. All kinds of swear words were thrown at Maude who was in the air. They can not be afraid of death, but only want to fight Maude head-on, instead of being disgusted all the time. Facing the incompetent roar of House and Gunter, Maude turned a blind eye to this, calmly squeezed the trigger, and wanted to directly use the shadow stray bullet to kill House and Gunter. However, House and Gunter are not unknown people after all, in front of them, the shadow stray bullets basically can''t exert any effect. After several shots, the lead bullets that hit them didn''t even touch the corners of their clothes. "Unfortunately, the proficiency is not high, and there is no way to wrap the domineering armed color based on the shadow stray bullet. Otherwise, the power of the shadow stray bullet will be greatly increased, and it will not be blocked by them." Maude thought, and suddenly stopped shooting. The idea of ??using supernovas to practice the Shadow Fruit ability is almost over. Thinking of this, Maude put away Bailey''s white gun, stopped stepping on the air, and let his body fall sharply towards the ground. Seeing Maude giving up shooting and falling from the air, House and Gunter couldn''t help but glance at each other, and both saw joy in each other''s eyes. "I can''t bear being scolded? What a fool." House and Gunter secretly delighted. Only when Maude came down, they had the opportunity to fight to the death. In that case, it might be able to hurt Maude, or even kill Maude. They thought that Maude took the initiative after hitting the radical general technique, but they did not know that Maude felt that there was no need to use them to practice Shadow Fruit''s ability. Seeing that Maude landed steadily, House and Gunter did not hesitate to split into two routes, attacking Maude at the fastest speed. Maude slowly pulled out the autumn water, his red eyes moved to the left first, and quickly glanced at House who had attacked from the left, and then swung to the right, looking at Gunter who had attacked from the right. . In a short glance, Maude''s thoughts gradually formed. After leaving a shadow on the spot, he activated silent steps, his figure melted in the wind, and headed towards Gunter, who was holding two small hand axes. Gunter''s face suddenly stretched. Although Maude''s movements were not visible, the slight tingling sensation from the surface of his skin reminded him like a radar. "Look at me first? Very good, so you can create an attack opportunity for the captain..." Gunter calmed down quickly, and there were violent veins on the palm of his axe handle. "Damn bastard, I''m not a little kid!!!" When his eyes were wide open, Gunter exuded a fierce aura, and immediately stopped the rushing figure without warning, and then swung his hand axe to the side of no one. At the moment he swung the axe, Maude''s figure appeared, right on the path of the hand axe. "Oh?" Gunter''s precise judgment between the electric light and flint and his decisiveness without leaving the slightest way left Maude surprised. It can only be said that as long as the pirates who offer a reward of more than 100 million yuan, there is still a bit of background. only When the power gap is too big, even if you can make amazing operations, it will ultimately not help. Before the two-handed axe crossed and fell down, Maude''s toes touched the ground like a dragonfly, tapping on the ground, shaking like a wave of ripples. The reaction force produced by the point of the toes made Maude''s newly stabilized body circulate half a circle in vain, avoiding the cleavage hand axe. At the same time, Maude picked up a knife in his back and cut a huge gap upward along Gunter''s chest. After an extremely short lag, Gunter''s wound cut by Qiu Shui''s blade suddenly gushed out a lot of blood like a fountain. Gunter''s face froze, and an incredulous light appeared in Maude''s eyes from close range. At this moment, House rushed towards him, with grief and anger in his eyes. He waved his arm with all his strength and drove the big fist of the casserole into Maud''s temple. This timing happened just before Maude had yet to recruit. Shadow Warrior! Modna maintained the posture of driving the knife up and disappeared in vain, leaving only a shadow on the ground in place. He exchanged positions with Shadow. Maude''s sudden disappearance caused House''s inevitable punch that went straight to Maude''s temple and hit the empty space. And when House''s body crossed the shadow on the ground, Maude exchanged positions with the shadow again, returning his body to its original position. At this moment, Maude appeared behind House, still maintaining the posture of holding the knife in his backhand and raising his arm. Instant Prison Shadow Killing Array! Maude''s raised arm fell down suddenly and stabbed House''s forward leaning back. Puff! Qiu Shui''s blade drove straight in, easily pierced House''s back, and then came out through House''s chest, thus directly nailing House to the ground. House''s sturdy body crashed to the ground, shaking up a large amount of dust. The knife that pierced the body did not make House die on the spot, but it had already made House lose the power to resist. "You, your sword, Ming, Ming Ming is so strong, from the beginning, you can, you can do this, why, why use it, use a gun..." House''s eyes lifted hard, and he stared at Maud with an unwilling and resentful look. Only after the head-to-head confrontation can we truly appreciate the gap. And when he was on the verge of death, he actually realized the huge gap between himself and Maude. This made his idea of ??wanting to make Maud famous at the beginning, looks extremely funny. Maude looked down at the dying House and said nonchalantly: "Oh, that''s all for fun." "..." House''s eyes trembled suddenly, but as the light in his eyes gradually dimmed, they calmed down. He swallowed his last breath. Watching House die, Maude pulled up Qiushui, shook off the blood from the knife, and put it into the scabbard. So far, five supernovae on the Chambord Islands have died in Maud''s hands. "Even the Beluga Pirates group with two supernovae..." Those good onlookers have become numb to this. In their opinion, Maude can have so many bad names, it can only be said to be well-deserved. In the dark, among most of the eyes quietly looking at Maude, he couldn''t help but hesitate. They don''t want to miss Mod''s worthy head. However, the death of the supernovas, one by one, brought out Maud''s terrifying strength. And that strength is enough to discourage them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 295： stop it! Chapter 295, stop! Solved five supernovas and captured Cavendish. At the end of the whole process, Maude took a little effort. If it wasn''t for them to practice Shadow Fruit''s ability, I''m afraid he could end the battle sooner. After all, the domineering level he mastered was a wall that these supernovas could not cross the past. "one left" Maude glanced at the crowd casually. Since these supernovae stayed in the Chambordian Islands just to wait for him. Then, the last supernova may also be on the scene. "I remember that the remaining supernova should be called Black Robe Libis. The bounty is... 220 million, right?" Maude thought about it for a while, and glanced over the picture on the black robe Libis''s reward order in his mind, and his eyes swept to the crowd again. This time, he locked his characteristics into a black robe. However, after a glance, there were a few people wearing robes, but none of them were black. Maude was a little disappointed, relying on the convenience of seeing and hearing color, he just looked at the people dressed in robes. "Ok?" When his gaze swept over a person in a green robe, Maude felt a little strange, couldn''t help but pause, and just met that person''s gaze. "Women...a bit familiar." Maude raised his eyebrows slightly, only seeing the person''s eyebrows and skin color under the hood. As for the part below the nose, it was hidden by the raised collar. Nevertheless, Maude felt that the woman looked familiar at a glance. As soon as the eyes of the two sides touched, the woman in the green robe bowed her head straight to avoid Mod''s aggressive gaze. Immediately afterwards, the green-robed woman retreated a few steps backwards and disappeared into the crowd with ease. Maude calmly watched the green-robed woman leave, trying to remember the lingering familiarity. Soon, with that skin tone, a picture of the royal sister suddenly appeared in his mind. Nicole Robin? It''s unlikely. At this time, she should be in Alabastan. Ok? Maude suddenly thought that Sand Crocodile Krokdal is still Qiwuhai. In other words, Krokdal is very likely to come to the Holy Land Mariagioa to participate in the Qiwuhai Conference. Under this premise, it is not impossible to bring Nicole Robin. "Will it be Nicole Robin...?" Maude looked at the direction the green-robed woman had left. Even if this woman is Nicole Robin, he doesn''t plan to touch her. In his opinion, Nicole Robin is a thorny bomb, especially in the Chambord Islands, which is only one step away from the naval headquarters. If there is an intersection with Nicole Robin, let alone anything else, I''m probably as lazy as a green pheasant, and I wouldn''t mind a special trip to Chambord. Maude shook his head slightly. If it was really Nicole Robin, it could only be said that the sand crocodile Krockdale was really big-hearted, and he dared to bring Nicole Robin to this place. No longer thinking about these things, Maude retracted his gaze to look at the people around him, and then strode towards the roots of the No. 13 Alchman Mangrove. After taking a few steps, Maude suddenly stopped and looked back at the bodies of House and Gunter. "do not!" Seeing Maude''s actions, the bounty hunters and slave trappers who secretly followed the situation couldn''t help but tighten. In their opinion, Maude is a pirate, and it is common to kill his colleagues to make a name for himself, but it is unlikely to deal with the bodies of these supernovae. Therefore, as long as Maude has just left, they can grab the bodies of these supernovae with their back feet, and then go to the navy on the Chambord Islands to exchange the bounty. This is just like picking up money! But as Maude looked back at the bodies of House and Gunter, Bailey, who was waving at them, seemed to be flying away. "Hey, you are a mature big pirate, don''t do this kind of thing!" "My bounty..." "stop it!" "Don''t look back, hurry up!" Many bounty hunters shouted in their hearts. Under their extremely nervous gaze, Maude walked towards the bodies of House and Gunter. "Gone" The bounty hunters suddenly looked desperate. The sound of the bursting bubbles floating over the Chambord Islands is just like their mood at the moment. If they were able to kill Maude, they would probably swarm in. Maude didn''t know that many people were heartbroken because of him at this moment, bending over to mention the bodies of House and Gunter. He is a pirate, and there is no way to take these supernova corpses to the Navy to exchange bounty, but Xia Qi has been here for so long, so it should be a bit tricky. In the spirit of not being wasted, Maude will naturally not ignore the potential value of these supernova corpses. Carrying the corpse, Maude deliberately inspected the corpse of Supernova Sniper Oliver before returning to the 13th Yalchman Mangrove. However, when Maude came to the location of Oliver''s body, he saw Oliver''s head had been cut off. "..." Looking at Oliver''s headless body, Maude really didn''t know what to say. Shaking his head, Maude returned to Tree Island No. 13. With Raleigh and Shaqi watching, the bodies of Jeff the Ripper and Posey the Sword who fell on Tree Island 13 were not cut off. On the roots. Raleigh and Shaqi saw Maude coming with the corpse, and immediately understood Maude''s plan. "This kid Maude..." Reilly shook his head helplessly. Xia Qi pursed his lips and smiled. She didn''t think there was anything like this. Plunder is one of the powers of the pirate. In her time, not to mention the pirate regiments she had been to, and then famous pirate regiments such as the White Beard Pirates and Roger Pirates. In order to maintain the consumption of daily voyages, they must rob others. . Taking these supernova corpses who came to look for trouble in exchange for bounty is also a manifestation of plunder. Maude ignored the sight from all directions and brought the bodies of Jeff the Ripper, Oliver the Magic Eye, White Fist House, and Throwing Axe Gunter to Shaggy''s bar. The total bounty for these four corpses reached around 600 million. "Aunt Xia, is there a way?" Maude pointed to these corpses and clarified his plan in one sentence. Xia Qi smiled knowingly: "There are yes, but pumping is indispensable. In addition, after the navy military, you will know that these supernovae are solved by you. Therefore, if other people use these heads to redeem bounty, the navy may not recognition." Maude nodded and smiled: "Try it, it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t work." Having already obtained the title of killing the supernova, Maude did not insist on whether he could pry out some value. If you have it, you will be fine. "Ok" Xia Qi pinched out the cigarette and said seriously: "However, even if you successfully exchange for the bounty, you can only get about 30% at most." The reward orders issued by the navy usually state whether it is life or death. However, if the corpse or head is exchanged for bounty, it will normally be deducted from 10% to 30% of the bounty. Some places are more ruthless and will directly deduct half. This may be one of the reasons why the number of pirates far exceeds that of bounty hunters. "It doesn''t matter." Maude smiled. Even if it is 30%, it is close to 200 million, which is still not a small sum. If there are giant slaves and murloc slaves in the slave market on the island, you can just use this money to get it. On the ground on the side, Cavendish woke up quietly, just to hear the dialogue between Maude and Shaqi, and immediately glanced at the bodies of House and others who were also supernovae. "Bacardi Maud, you... actually want to use our heads to find the Navy for money!" Cavendish looked at Maude with an incredible look. After hearing the words, Maude turned his head to meet Cavendish''s gaze, and said contemptuously: "Then why are you here for me?" "..." Cavendish suddenly felt dumb. (End of this chapter) Chapter 296： Me TM! Chapter 296 ITM! If his defeated generals have any qualifications to question Maudes handling of [trophies]. But the unabashed contempt on Maude''s face directly hurt Cavendish''s self-esteem. "Huh? My sword is still..." Cavendish then glanced at Durandre, who was still holding him, and was a little surprised that Maude didn''t take away his sword after stunned him. Such negligence, on the contrary, gave him a chance to fight back! With a thought, Cavendish, who was stimulated by the contemptuous color, stood up suddenly, clasped his saber tightly, and leaned in front of him. He was stunned by Maude''s power before, and the injuries he suffered were not serious. At this time, he still had the power to fight. Maude looked at Cavendish''s actions and said with a flat expression: "I deliberately saved your life, but I don''t want you to continue to do something meaningless." "You say it makes no sense?" Cavendish''s face was stained with dust and stains but still beautiful, and anger appeared in vain, and gritted his teeth: "If it wasn''t for you to steal the limelight, how could this young master''s''unprecedented perfect debut plan that shocked the world'' be shattered ahead of time! You have listened to this young master, this year''s super newcomer can only be this young master!!! " "???" Maude froze for a moment. The meaning of what he said just now is nothing more than to make Cavendish more interesting, and don''t think about doing some meaningless acts of resistance. But Cavendish''s reaction can be said to jump directly to another channel. Suddenly, Maude looked at Cavendish as if looking at a neurosis. The unabashed gaze pierced Cavendish deeply again. The old hatred and the new hatred surged, making Cavendish even more angry. "Asshole, what is your look!?" "If you don''t want to be treated as an idiot, then be safe." Maude glanced indifferently at the famous sword in Cavendish''s hand, and the **** aura slowly seeped from the body surface like ice mist. Had it not been for Cavendish as a rare [experimental material], he would have already included Cavendish''s experience pack in his pocket. Feeling the sharp-edged aura of Mord, Cavendish''s heart tightened, and his anger suddenly gathered like a volcanic eruption, his complexion gradually becoming serious. "Ah" At this moment, Xia Qi''s chuckle slightly eased Maude''s momentum. "White Horse Cavendish, you are also on my watch list." "Ok?" Cavendish, who had been arrogant, suddenly turned his head to look at Xia Qi, who was embracing his arms. His eyes blinked, and his own starlight effects flickered around him. Xia Qi looked at Cavendish, who was turning on the narcissistic mode at the speed of light with great interest, and smiled: "I keep paying attention to your recent active actions." "Oh, it seems that you are also a fan of this young master!" Cavendish''s eyes lit up, and in this angry and suffocated situation, he found some comfort. Xia Qi chuckled when he heard the words, neither acknowledging nor denying it, and said seriously: "Whenever I see you passing by an island, I will burn all the newspapers and reward orders on Maud on the island and feel that very funny." "?" Maude. "?" Bailey. "?" Jia Ya. "?" Brooke. "Haha." Reilly. Cavendish snorted and said of course: "The guy who stole this young master''s limelight should be burned!" "are you crazy." Maude could hardly imagine that anyone would burn all his reward orders and newspapers distributed on the island. Cavendish raised his brows and pointed his sword at Maude suddenly, without the slightest conscious of being in a dangerous situation, and said coldly: "The matter between us is not over yet!" "Captain! Are you okay!" At this moment, there was a loud noise from under the tree roots. A group of people came in mighty, but the leader was Cavendish''s white horse-Farolu. Previously, when Cavendish was alone with Maude, Farolu could not help, and was very worried about Cavendish''s safety, so he decisively withdrew from the circle and went to the crew to help. When the crew of the handsome pirates came to the scene, they happened to see their captain confronting Maude. Before this, they still didn''t know that their captain had been captured by Maude once. "Why are you here?" Cavendish took a quick glance at the crew, and his heart was shocked. The reason why he came to Maud''s trouble alone was because his crew might become Maud''s target. If Maude is frantic enough, he will probably pick the weaker first in the battle. To say something ugly, it was here to give the head away. "Captain, let''s help you!" The crew would not think so much, they would only worry that their captain would fight alone and be besieged. "..." Cavendish gritted his teeth slightly. Now, it''s better to let Li''s personality come out to deal with Maud. If it is a Li personality who is several times stronger than himself, he should be able to eliminate Mod! "You guys, stay away from this!" Thinking of this, Cavendish closed his eyes while reminding his crew. He didn''t know the current situation at all, hoping that Li''s personality could solve Maude for him. To be honest, he would rarely call out his personality in order to deal with an enemy. But Maude''s strength is worth it. Anyway, Li''s personality has never let him down, and even if it is Li''s personality to defeat Maud, he will take over the fame afterwards! This is the real reason why he doesn''t hate or resist Li''s personality. Hearing Cavendish''s reminder, the crew of the handsome pirate group was stunned for a moment, but quickly reacted. "Rewind, the captain is about to call out''Rommel''s Scythe''!" "Unexpectedly, Bacardi Maud is so powerful that it makes the captain so cautious!" "After all, it''s a guy offering a reward of 500 million. Without two brushes, it''s impossible to justify?" "Hmph, if it were''Scythe Itachi'', it would definitely defeat Maude!" "Nonsense, the captain in that state, regardless of power or speed, is many times more than usual. If converted into a bounty, it definitely exceeds the level of 1 billion. What storms can be turned out by 500 million Maude alone?" "Let''s retreat a little bit farther, so as not to be affected by the''Sickle Itachi''." The members of the handsome pirate group retreated and watched closely the state of their captain. They are very aware of the terrifying power of Rommel''s Scythe Itachi, but they are also quite painful of the means of attack that does not distinguish between enemy and me. When the handsome pirates responded to the reminder, Cavendish fell asleep at the speed of light, and his body fell backward. Before the body had touched the ground, the Li personality instantly gained control of the body, thus allowing the body that fell to the ground to hang. "Come out, Rommel''s Scythe!" The members of the handsome pirate group are both jealous and looking forward to their own captains who look at their facial features almost frantically. Cavendishly''s personality slowly straightened his body, and his whole body exuded a violent breath. Then, he saw Maude with an expressionless face. "..." The madness of Cavendishri''s personality froze in vain, and his body could not help shaking. The strange violent aura collapsed. Me TM! In almost an instant, Cavendish''s personality slipped away, causing the body that was about to be straightened to fall heavily on the ground. "Eh?!" Seeing this scene, the members of the handsome pirate group were shocked and their eyes suddenly burst out! Have they ever seen such a scene. You know, in all battles, when Van Rommel''s Scythe Itachi came out, he killed all enemies with the force of autumn leaves. But now... "I''m not mistaken, Rommel''s Scythe... was actually scared like that...!" The crew of the handsome pirate group clearly saw Rommel''s trembling body, they were unbelievable and shocked. And the culprit that caused Rommel''s sickle weasel to be frightened like that was... The crowd slowly looked towards Maude, unable to hide their shock. How could this be? The scene was silent for a while. After a while, As Li''s personality receded, the master Cavendish woke up and turned. "Huh, is it resolved?" Cavendish straightened his body abruptly. However, what caught the eye was the good-natured Maud. "?" A question mark suddenly popped up on Cavendish''s head, and then he noticed the stupid reaction of his crew. What, what happened? (End of this chapter) Chapter 297： unprecedented Chapter 297 is unprecedented who am I? where am I? What happened to the script? Cavendish looked confused. "Could it be... the young master didn''t fall asleep just now?" Thinking of this possibility, Cavendish closed his eyes decisively, wanting to fall asleep again at the speed of light. call-- All of a sudden, Cavendish successfully fell asleep with a nasal blister on his nose, and his body fell backward. Click! But the next second, the nasal bubble shattered in vain. Cavendish''s spirit seemed to be hit hard by a hammer, and his eyes suddenly opened. "what happened?" Cavendish, who was faintly aching on the back of his head, looked at him still safe and sound, and even Maude, who hadn''t moved his position, was even more at a loss. But he didn''t believe in evil, and closed his eyes again. However, this time it still ended in failure. "Something''s wrong..." Cavendish opened his mouth slightly and his eyes widened, as if he was experiencing something incredible. In the past, maybe it was because of another personality in the body, as long as Cavendish had the idea of ??falling asleep and put it into action... Well, Cavendish can often fall asleep within a second or two, and then another personality takes over the body. This kind of phenomenon has always been a hundred times. But this time it didn''t work. Inexplicably, Cavendish felt a sense of grotesqueness. It''s as if he took the initiative to help Li Personality open the coffin board, but Li Personality didn''t buy it, and kicked him away. Forget it, after re-covering the coffin board, the inner personality has not forgotten to nail a few big nails. Cavendish, who had never experienced this before, was a little at a loss. Maude didn''t have the time to solve Cavendish''s confusion, and he was not in the mood to quarrel with Cavendish, so he simply flashed behind Cavendish, and immediately knocked Cavendish stunned. "captain!" Seeing Maude "attack" Cavendish, the expressions of the members of the handsome pirate group were immediately infuriated. "It''s so noisy." Maude glanced over. Damn it! I almost forgot that the man in front of me was a monster that could scare away Rommel''s Scythe Weasel. The emotionally handsome members of the Pirate Group immediately died down. An hour later, inside Shaqi Bar. Cavendish, who was tied into zongzi, woke up again faintly. Then, he saw his crew members, including the white horse Farurulu, bowed their heads, neatly, kneeling on the side, looking very humble. "you guys?" Cavendish''s face changed, but the crew was safe and sound, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. "captain" The crew looked at Cavendish pitifully, and then at Maude, who was sitting at the bar drinking. Cavendish followed the crew''s sights and also looked towards Maude, his face turned dark, his eyes seemed to be burning. Maude glanced back at Cavendish, then ignored him and continued to chat with Shakirelli. "So, the last supernova has already set off to Murloc Island?" "Ok." Xia Qi nodded and smiled: "It seems that it was because I saw that you were bullying Cavendish, so it was a sensible decision to temporarily change the plan and set off directly to Fishman Island." "Did you run? Then there is no way." Maude put down the wine glass, pinched his chin, and whispered softly: "However, just five supernova heads should be enough." "Even without these bargaining chips, with the traditional style of the world government, Im afraid Im happy to see you take the initiative to take over Morias seat." Xia Qi removed the empty bottle and took out a freshly opened bottle instead. Brook tilted his head slightly, and asked, "Why?" Xia Qi glanced at Brooke upon hearing this, and smiled: "Because the world government has to take into account one thing." "what?" Brook was curious. Xia Qi raised his finger and tapped his cheek a few times, then smiled: "Face." "It turned out to be the face." Suddenly, Brook opened his mouth and raised his head slightly, as if thinking about something. After a while, Brooke let out an "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhqh Everyone couldn''t help looking at Brooke. But I saw Brook holding a bone face in both hands: "Ooooooo, I have no face!" "..." The atmosphere inside the venue was slightly colder. Brooke was not at all embarrassed, picked up the teacup and took a sip of hot tea very comfortably. Xia Qi only thought Brooke was very funny and smiled very happily. Then, following the topic just now, he explained: "For the world government, if the carefully selected and carefully recruited Qiwuhai was overthrown, it is tantamount to being slapped. If you want to smooth your face as soon as possible, blocking the news is the best solution. " "But the World Economic News Agency has already exposed this matter one step in advance, so it is obviously impossible to block the news." "In this way, in order to calm the turmoil as quickly as possible, the world government needs to find a successor who is not weaker than Moriah in a short period of time in strength and reputation, but a more suitable candidate can be found in such a simple way." "Under this premise, the little Mod, who defeated Moria, offered himself the position of Qiwuhai, which is equivalent to giving the world government a step that can solve the matter the fastest." After listening to Xia Qi''s explanation, Brooke completely understood what the so-called face of the world government meant. "The position of Qiwuhai?" Cavendish looked at Maude sitting in front of the bar blankly. He was jealous of Maude taking away his limelight and his position as the first person in the supernova. Therefore, he would rather not go to the New World, but also stay on the Chambord Islands to find trouble for Maud. But what he didn''t expect was that when he focused on the title of the first supernova, Maude was already planning for the position of the Seven Martial Seas. As a rookie among the seven Wuhai? How much attention should this kind of thing attract? "Completely lost..." The anger in Cavendish''s eyes faded like a tide. Strength, goal, insight... Not on the same level. Not to mention, the current self can''t even grab the title of the first supernova. Cavendish lowered his head slowly, only to feel that people were better than others, which would really anger people. Suddenly, he was full of sadness and nowhere to put it. The crew were keenly aware that something was wrong with their captain, but in this situation, they were afraid to speak at all. ......... Naval headquarters, Marshal''s office. "Marshal, a total of three people from Qiwuhai, who came under this summoning order, arrived at the headquarters first, namely Sand Crocodile Crocodile, Don Quixote Doflamingo, and Basolomi Bear," A navy wearing sunglasses stood upright and stood at his desk, reporting the progress of the Qiwuhai meeting. "Oh? Three have come?" The Warring States period raised his head slightly, somewhat surprised. It would be nice to be able to show two at each Qiwuhai meeting. Unexpectedly, when there was still a day before the meeting, three Qiwuhai arrived first. This was beyond the expectations of the Warring States Period. "Yes." The Sunglasses Navy solemnly nodded and continued to report: "In addition to the Qiwuhai mentioned just now, Haixia Jinping is also on his way to the headquarters." "..." The Warring States brow couldn''t help but raised. Are four here... It''s really unprecedented. "Boom boom." Just then, there was a knock on the door. "Come in." Warring States looked at the office door. As soon as the words fell, the door was pushed open. Taotu Gion, wearing a navy coat, strode into the office with a refreshing fragrance. Warring States'' eyes calmly looked at Gion, waiting for the arrival. Gion opened the door and said: "Marshal of the Warring States Period, I''m going to Chambord Islands." (End of this chapter) Chapter 298： Take the initiative to invite Chapter 298, please take the initiative With the position of Taotu Gion, if you want to lead a team during the time other than performing tasks and holidays, you must first submit an application and then wait for approval. After all, not every lieutenant general is Karp. It will take some time from submitting the application to the end of approval. He came directly to the Marshal''s office to find the Warring States Period, just to save some troublesome procedures. From this, we can see Gion''s eagerness somewhat. "To the Chambord Islands? Is it for Maud?" Warring States'' eyes flashed, and he subconsciously looked at the neatly sorted and placed intelligence documents on the table. Among them, there was information about Maude''s arrival in the Chambord Islands. Facing the inquiry of the Warring States Period, Gion nodded and admitted. As soon as she learned about Maude''s arrival in the Chambordian Islands, she came here as soon as possible. Warring States groaned. Regarding Maudes arrival in the Chambord Islands, from a long-term perspective, he, as the admiral of the Navy, would naturally not sit idly by. However, as the Qiwuhai meeting was approaching, he temporarily put the matter aside. However, he did not expect that he was not in a hurry to deal with the matter, but Gion was in a hurry, and even took the initiative to ask Ying. "Also, the task of defeating Mord is left to you, Gion." Warring States did not think much before agreeing to Gion''s initiative to invite Ying. His current focus is on the Qiwuhai Conference, and Gion will do the work for Maude, a super newcomer, which can save him a lot of worry. "Then I will start!" Hearing this, Gion''s eyes flashed faintly, and he seemed a little impatient. The reaction was seen by the navy in the dark glasses, feeling a little strange in his heart. Rumors in the army that Bacardi Maud had done something unforgivable to Taotu. Therefore, when Bacardi Maud was still an unknown person, Taotu was rushing around in order to get Bacardi Maud into the bounty list. Under Taotu''s efforts, he was obviously only an unknown teenager from Xihai, but before he made his official debut, he was directly rewarded with 68 million Baileys. Later, in order to solve Maude, Taotu even ran to Roger to guard. But when Taotu learned that Maude had entered the Great Channel, he chased after him without saying a word. It''s okay to be so clingy, but the navy of sunglasses with high gossip attributes doesn''t believe it. In these rumors that are becoming more and more credible, the Sunglasses Navy is actually better for peach rabbits'' motives for a period of time to often go to the West China Sea. Maybe, that''s the root cause of Taotu and Maude''s bad bond. "Heart belongs, but if you love it, you hate it. Alas, no wonder Cha Dolphin will confess so many failures." The gossip soul of the Sunglasses Navy was blazing, and he couldn''t help feeling distressed when he thought that Lieutenant Cha Dolphin was rejected so many times by the peach rabbit who cared about others. Speaking of which, in terms of looks, Bacardi Maud''s handsomeness really angered Lieutenant General Cha Dolphin Shiba Tiaojie. Ugh Gion didn''t know the psychological activities of this colleague next to him, if he knew it, he might have cut it over. After receiving the consent of the Warring States, she turned and left for the first time. The Warring States period watched Gion leave. Last year was also about this time, Firefist Ace came to Chambord Islands. Facing the super rookie Huoquan Ace at the time, the navy would naturally not turn a blind eye to it, and immediately dispatched a lieutenant general to defeat Ace. In that battle, even if Ace possessed the Burning Fruit of the Natural Element, it was suppressed by the domineering force of the lieutenant general, and he was pushed into despair step by step. However, at the last juncture, Ace relied on perseverance to break out in desperate situation, and realized the domineering on the spot, thus turning defeat into victory and knocking down the lieutenant general who went to defeat Ace. After that, Firefist Ace officially broke into the new world as a super rookie. And this year''s super newcomer is undoubtedly Bacardi Maud. "I hope Gion can smoothly resolve Mord." Warring States thought in his heart. .......... After Gion left the office, he went straight to the dock where the warship was parked. Before going to the office to ask for permission from the Warring States Period, she had already ordered the sailing preparations to her subordinates. At this time, most of them are ready, as long as she arrives, she can set sail immediately. Thinking of this, the speed at Gion''s feet is getting faster. When passing through a corridor, two people came head-on. One is too old, nearly middle-aged, and his facial features look slightly wretched. He wears a yellow top hat and a set of old-fashioned khaki clothes with his hands in his pockets at random, making him seem a little daunted. The other person is relatively young and large, with a solid body similar to a sumo wrestler. He has watermelon hair, a stitched scar on his face, and only a red bellyband. These two people are Chaju and Zhantaowan. The former is the middle-aged man, who is in the position of lieutenant general. The latter is the captain of the scientific unit of the navy headquarters and is also a subordinate of Huang Yuan Polusalino, one of the admirals of the navy. The two walked side by side on the corridor, and soon saw Taotu Gion walking quickly from the front. "Ok?" After seeing Gion, the tea dolphin''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he used a shave quite coquettishly, a flash, and moved in front of Gion at the fastest speed. "Isn''t this Miss Taotu? Where are you going in such a hurry?" "It has nothing to do with you." Gion had no intention of wrangling with the tea dolphin, and he leaned sideways over the tea dolphin and strode towards the front. When he saw Zhan Taomaru, Gion nodded at him, as a greeting. "Sister Taotu." Before passing by, Zhan Tao Maru also said hello. The tea dolphin sniffed the fragrance left by Gion, and at first he looked intoxicated, and then quickly followed Gion. Encountering the sweetheart here, let him directly throw Zhan Tao Maru behind. He followed the pace of Gion and said with a cheeky smile: "Am I caring about you? Seeing you are so anxious, maybe something is going on? I happen to be on vacation, so I can help." Hearing this, Gion couldn''t help but tilt his head to look at the tea dolphin. Seeing Gion''s reaction, the tea dolphin secretly had a play, and when he was about to take advantage of the victory, the voice of Zhan Momomaru suddenly came from his ear. "Sister Taotu, I''m free too." Zhan Taomaru came silently beside them. Hearing Zhan Taowan''s words, the corners of the tea dolphin''s mouth twitched, thinking about the adults, you little kid come to join in the fun! Zhan Taomaru didn''t realize it at all, his eyes were shining at Gion. It is a rare opportunity for him to go out with acquaintances. Gion looked at the hopeful Zhan Taomaru in surprise, thought for a while, shook his head and refused: "Thank you, but I can solve it by myself." "what." Zhan Tao Maru couldn''t help but look disappointed. Tea Dolphin glanced at Zhan Taowan who was rejected and gave up on the spot, and thought: A little kid is a kid, and he doesn''t know what stalker is. After reading this, Cha Dolphin once again cheekedly posted to Gion, and said sternly: "Miss Taotu, as the saying goes, one more person will have more strength... Bring me on!" "..." Gion had long been accustomed to the stalking of the tea dolphin and chose to ignore him. But the tea dolphin made it clear that it wanted to make a dog skin plaster, once it was stuck, don''t think it could easily tear him off. Zhan Tao Maru looked a little confused from behind, after thinking about it, he followed. After half an hour, a warship left the dock. A Japanese style room. Karp ate the senbei comfortably, glanced at Lieutenant General Crane sitting on the opposite sofa, and smiled: "Sure enough, Xiao Gion still can''t sit still." Lieutenant General Crane didn''t say a word, holding the teacup and took a sip of tea slowly. When Karp saw this, he turned to look at the green pheasant and asked, "Kuzan, don''t you go to join in the fun?" "Ah la la..." The green pheasant lay on its back on the soft sofa, naturally knowing what Karp meant by the excitement, and lazily said: "My words, forget it." Since chatting with Maude on Rolle Island, his attitude towards Maude has slightly changed. "Haha." Karp laughed and said seriously: "I thought you would be somewhat interested." When the green pheasant heard the words, the corner of his mouth twitched slightly, and he chose to remain silent. At this moment, a tall female navy colonel walked into the room and went straight to Lieutenant Admiral Crane. She is holding a fax in her hand. "Sister Crane." The female colonel handed the fax to Lieutenant Admiral Crane. Lieutenant General Crane received the fax and nodded to the female navy colonel. The female navy colonel smiled, first saluted Karp and the green pheasant, then turned and left. After the female navy colonel left, Lieutenant General Crane glanced at the fax. After reading it, she calmly handed the fax to Karp. Karp took a few look at the fax, raised his brows, and said, "Hey, he killed five supernovas when he arrived in the Chambord Islands." "Maud?" The green pheasant glanced at the fax in Karp''s hand. Karp nodded. "It''s like something he would do." The green pheasant scratched his cheek, and in his mind, what Maude had said before him resurfaced. unfortunately Wow~! Thanks to the yorkc boss for the 60,000 starting currency reward~~becoming the leader of the leader~~~ and the 10,000 starting currency during the funeral~~ being the protector of the law~~~Lovely like a pig, I cant help falling to the ground~ ~~ Well, 2711 words! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 299： What day is today? Chapter 299 What day is today? The navy headquarters first received the news that Maude had arrived in the Chambord Islands. Later, Taotu Gion took the initiative to apply for the task of crusade against Mod. And when Taotu Gion led the team, the navy headquarters received the latest news about Maud. Bacardi Maud killed five supernovae stranded in the Chambord Islands within half an hour after arriving in the Chambord Islands. The five supernovas killed are as follows: Sharp-eyed Oliver with a bounty of 110 million. Throwing Axe Gunter with a bounty of 120 million. Jeff the Ripper with a bounty of 160 million White Boxing House with a bounty of 190 million. Posey Sword with a bounty of 200 million. In addition, Rommels Scythe Cavendish, with a bounty of up to 380 million, is suspected of being captured by Maud. Such a magnificent record, if completed by a general under the admiral of the navy, would surely stir up waves in the army. But the person who made such a feat was Maude, also a Pirate Supernova. This is somewhat intriguing. You know, in the historical "supernova tradition", has ever happened such a thing? Not to mention the normal attack among the pirates, the navy headquarters, which is only one step away from the Chambordian Islands, is unable to stop all these supernovae from the Chambordian Islands when facing the pirate supernovas that stand out every year. . But as soon as Maud arrived in the Chambord Islands, he directly gave these supernovae a blow. In the eyes of the well-informed Karp, Green Pheasant, and Lieutenant General Crane, such things are rare, but they are nothing. The person who can do this is Maud. It is inevitable that they will be sighed in their hearts if they have something to do with it and know the bottom line. The green pheasant originally came to Karp to be lazy, but suddenly felt bored. After drinking the hot tea in the cup, he got up and said goodbye. Karp put down the information fax and watched the green pheasant leave the room. After the green pheasant left, Karp thought of the Qiwuhai meeting and whispered to himself: "Tomorrow..." ........... The next day. Three Qiwuhai, including Sand Crocodile Crocodile, Don Quixote Flamenco, and Bartholomi Bear, boarded the naval ships of the Headquarters of the Navy, and came to the Red Harbor under the red earth continent. Here is one of the ways to the holy land of Macilia, the top of the red earth continent. After arriving at Red Harbor, under the leadership of the Navys special personnel, Krokdal passed through the elevator-like bubble cabin of the Red Harbor to the place of the Qiwuhai Conference-the Holy Land Mariagioa. "Furafur..." After revisiting the old place, the former Tianlong Ren Doflamingo raised his head slightly, looking at the outline of Pangu City standing in the distance, his face was stained with an unknown coldness. Krokodall''s eyes were dark and squinted. Bassoromi bear holding a book, his face expressionless. The three of them walked almost side by side on the avenue leading to the conference room. After a while, they came to a spacious and luxurious room. In the center of the room, there is a large round table and twenty chairs. On the table in front of each chair, there is a stack of paper documents related to the meeting information. Doflamingo walked into this temporary meeting room with his hands in his pockets. His walking posture was as bold as ever. After entering the room, Doflamingo didn''t even glance at the conference table, and went straight to the open-air balcony covering dozens of square meters. Then, he straddled directly on the balcony fence, with Erlang''s legs tilted, with a somewhat anti-guest attitude. On the other hand, the Bassoromi bear walked to the sofa in front of the open-air balcony, sat down, immediately opened the "Bible" in his hand, and looked down. Krokdal glanced at Doflamingo and Bartholomew who had found the "seats" before the meeting began. With a silent sneer, he walked to the round table, pulled one of the chairs away, and sat down. Afterwards, Krokdal''s eyes were lowered and he glanced at the paper documents on the desktop. rustle-- With his thoughts moving slightly, Krokdal summoned a wisp of sand, and then manipulated the sand to flip through the documents. Not far from the door of the room, there are three lieutenants of the headquarters with long swords at their waists standing. Their eyes drifted away from the three Qiwu Hai, their bodies tightened slightly. After all, it is the famous Qi Wuhai, even if it is not in the position of opposing the enemy, it still gives them a lot of pressure invisibly. Perceiving the gaze of the three lieutenants, Doflamingo, who was sitting on the balcony fence, bowed his head and sneered. The randomly hanging fingers shook a few times, and silently threw a [parasitic line] onto one of the lieutenant generals. Afterwards, Doflamingo tilted his head to stare at the distant scenery. Under the sunglasses, an emotion that needed to be vented was brewing in his eyes, and the fingers on his thighs jittered rhythmically. "Ok?" Lieutenant General Mozambia''s face suddenly changed with a narrow scar on one of his left cheeks standing in front of the door. Immediately, he suddenly pulled out his saber around his waist and slashed to his colleague Lieutenant General Streiles without warning. Lieutenant General Streiles, who had a flowing beard, heard the sound of breaking through the air, and subconsciously withdrew back, avoiding the sudden attack of Mozambique without any risk. "Mozambia, are you crazy?" After reacting, Streiles'' eyes widened, and he looked at the colleague who suddenly killed him in disbelief. Mozambia broke out in a cold sweat and explained: "It''s not me, it''s my hand...it moved on its own!" "Do not make jokes!" Streis yelled, only to see Mozambia slashing again. "you!" Streis hurriedly drew his sword, holding on to Mozambia''s cut-off long sword. Cang! There was a harsh iron bang in the room. Bartholomi Bear was disturbed by the sound, slowly closed the book, and glanced sideways at Doflamingo, who was sitting on the balcony fence, who had nothing to do with him. Krokdal also recovered the sand, and instead of going through the documents, he raised his head and glanced at Lieutenant General Mozambia and Streiles of the Navy Headquarters, with a look of disdain in his eyes. There is only one rank difference between the lieutenant general and the general. However, the Navy has only three generals, but dozens of lieutenants. Among these lieutenants, Cap is stronger than monsters, and weaker are the two lieutenants who are played by Doflamingo in the palm of his hand. The gap between high and low is hard to explain in a word. Just after Mozambia and Streiles confronted each other several times, the door of the conference room was suddenly pushed open. Karp, who was holding a large bag of senbei, strode into the room, behind him, followed by Lieutenant General Crane with a serene expression. Hearing the sound of pushing the door, Doflamingo, Bassoromi, and Krokdal all looked at the door. "It''s quite lively." Karp is holding Senbei in one hand, and no one is digging his nostrils by the other. "Hey, what day is today? The legendary naval hero Karp would come to such a boring meeting?" Doflamingo looked at Carp who entered the room in surprise. When he spoke, he not only did not stop manipulating Mozambique, but even increased the frequency of finger shaking, which made the colleague''s farce more intense. Krokdal and Bartholomi are also a little surprised. Karp glanced at Mozambia and Streiles who were facing the knife, and flicked the nose that had been picked out. The booger flew out and broke the parasitic thread that was parasitic on Mozambia without any effort, thus stopping the farce played by Doflamingo. After helping Mozambia solve the trouble, Karp strode to his seat. "It''s nothing, just want to come and see you garbage on the sea." Under the circumstances, Karp took the first step to steal the opening remarks of the Warring States. "Furfur, it''s really incredible, the great hero of the Navy..." Hearing Kapner''s derogatory words, Doflamingo sneered with his head down, his emotions were not disturbed. Karp ignored Doflamingo''s words and sat down straight, then tore open the package, took out the senbei inside, and ate it on the spot. Lieutenant General Crane came to the seat beside Karp. Before sitting down, she glanced at Doflamingo without a trace. Doflamingo noticed it, and after making a few signature low laughter, he restrained slightly. Krokdal looked calmly at Karp and Lieutenant General Crane who sat down, without much reaction. In front of the gate, with the presence of Karp and Lieutenant General Crane, the pressure on the three lieutenants including Mozambia eased. With the legendary hero Kapu in town, forgive me Doflamingo dare not play any tricks anymore. The room suddenly became quiet, and only the sound of Karp chewing senbei. Half an hour passed. The door was pushed open again. The Marshal Sengoku with his hands in his pockets walked into the room, looked at Qi Wuhai who was present, and said to himself: "Is Jinping not here yet..." "Jinping? I didn''t expect that whale shark would also come to this place." Doflamingo stared directly at the Warring States Period and sneered: "I''m really worried for him. If he is killed halfway or caught by the slave team, then this meeting can''t be held?" "It won''t bother you, Doflamingo." A dull voice came from outside the balcony, followed by the whale shark who bounced on the balcony. "Furafur." Doflamingo squinted at Jinping who came to the scene in this way, and pointed out: "During the big incident at the time, your murloc hero, Fisher Tiger, didn''t he also use this sneaky method to reach the Red Earth continent, right?" The words were full of derogation. Facing Doflamingo''s deliberate provocation, he was unaffected and strode to one of the positions of the huge round table. Seeing this, Doflamingo suddenly lost his interest. The Marshal of the Warring States Period looked at Jin Ping taking his seat, and said lightly: "Let''s start, wait, no one will come." "Then hurry up and end this boring meeting early." Doflamingo jumped off the balcony fence and walked to one of the seats. Click-- At this time, a sound of footsteps came from outside the gate. With the world''s strongest black knife on his back, Night''s Hawkeye came to the meeting room. Everyone couldn''t help but look at the eagle eyes who stepped on the spot, all of them more or less surprised. "Furfur... the most unexpected man has also come, what day is today?" Doflamingo, who had just sat down, looked surprised immediately. 3110 words big chapter! (End of this chapter) Chapter 300： My captain Chapter 300 My Captain The Qiwuhai Conference, which has always been led by the Admiral of the Navy, is actually more like a formality and a cutscene, and no one will pay attention to it. Therefore, there were very few Qiwuhai who responded each time, and occasionally two or three were present, which was already unexpected. And this time, when Maude killed Moonlight Moriah, five of the six came. Even Hawkeye Mihawk, who was least likely to participate in the Qiwuhai Conference, came to the scene not far away. Not to mention that the several Qiwuhai headed by Doflamingo were surprised, even the Marine Marshal Sengoku, surprised to see Hawkeye Mihawk walking towards the huge round table. Facing everyone''s gazes mixed with subtle meanings, the eagle eyes with a sharp aura around him said blankly: "I''m just here to listen, nothing more." The implication is to participate in this meeting as an audience without interfering with everything about this meeting. "Furafur...is it really just like this?" Doflamingo looked at Hawkeye. He didn''t believe in Hawkeye''s rhetoric at all, but he thought about it carefully and couldn''t find any intelligence that might be implicated between Hawkeye and Maude. Moreover, there is almost no intersection between Hawkeye and Moonlight Moria. So, what motivation did Hawkeye come to this meeting? When Doflamingo was curious, he kept that uncomfortable smile on his face. Hawkeye calmly glanced at Doflamingo, did not pay attention, but sat on one of the seats without saying a word. Among the people present, there was not only Doflamingo who was curious and surprised. They all use an inexplicable look at the eagle eyes that have always been lonely. In this regard, Hawkeye turned a blind eye, with arms around him, waiting for the Warring States Period to start the meeting. "Click, click." Above the round table, suddenly there was only Kapu''s horrible sound of crushing senbei. Like Hawkeye, Karp will come to the Qiwuhai Conference, which is a rare occasion. Today, the two of them got together. Doflamingo seems to be a veteran who is good at stirring up the atmosphere. Before the meeting officially started, he stirred up another conversation. "Furfur, all the staff will be there if one is short of it. It''s a pity that most of the woman won''t come. Otherwise, I thought the summoning order this time was an emergency that could not be refused." After speaking, Doflamingo slowly retracted his gaze to look at Hawkeye, and turned to look at Jinping, who was a few seats away from him. "Although even Hawkeye, who is the least likely to participate in the meeting, is here, what I did not expect is that even you will be there, Haixia...Zhenping." "Bacardi Maud has something to do with me." Unlike Hawkeye, who disdain to talk more, facing Doflamingo''s sharp inquiries, he did not evade and directly told the reason for coming to the meeting. "Yuanyuan? Furfur..." Hearing the name Bacardi Maude, Doflamingo subconsciously raised his hand and pressed it on his shoulder, a chill flashed in his eyes under the sunglasses, and immediately let out a low, signature laugh. "Yes, any advice?" Looking at it very flat, his eyes were like mirrors, reflecting Doflamingo''s slightly ups and downs. Doflamingo suddenly thought of something, and immediately sneered a few times, and said: "There is no advice, but I suddenly remembered that there seems to be a group of guys who died in Maude''s hands called evil...what is it? Murloc?" "..." The corners of his eyebrows trembled, and he was silent. Doflamingo leaned his upper body back, crossed his legs on the table, and said lightly: "So that group of murlocs... is the''relationship'' between you and Maude. So, maybe between us I can have a common topic." Jinping looked calm and looked at Doflamingo, who seemed to be deliberately finding fault, and said coldly: "It''s impossible for people like you and me to have a common topic." "Oh, don''t talk so early, after all...that guy and I are also a bit rooted." In Doflamingo''s tone, there was a cold killing intent in vain. A look of surprise flashed across Jinping''s eyes, but he didn''t say more. "This is not the place for you to talk about the house, Doflamingo." After taking the seat, the Warring States period looked towards Doflamingo, who seemed to be unable to rest anymore, and stopped him from continuing to make trouble. Doflamingo spread his hands, with an uncomfortable smile on his face again, and said, "Then you can end this boring meeting quickly." As soon as his voice fell, a voice with a frivolous smile came from the window sill of the room. "Hey, it seems I came at the right time." "Ok!?" All the people present suddenly followed the sound source and looked towards the window sill next to the wall, and saw Lafayette wearing a top hat and black gentleman''s clothes sitting on the window sill. Before hearing that voice, everyone present, including Karp Hawkeye, didn''t even notice Lafayette''s arrival for the first time. "When" The faces of several lieutenant generals who came to the meeting in accordance with the regulations were surprised. Karp put down the senbei he had eaten halfway, looked sideways at Lafayette, and praised: "That''s not bad, a means of hiding the breath." "Absurd, it''s just a little trick." In response to the gazes of many bigwigs, Lafayette jumped down the window sill with his usual complexion, his walking stick danced beautifully, and rhythmically tapped the marble floor with the heel of his foot. Afterwards, Lafayette did not hesitate and said directly: "If you take the liberty to bother, please forgive me. If possible, please allow me to participate in this meeting." "Where''s the madman!" The lieutenant general suddenly got up and looked at Lafayette coldly. Lafayette directly ignored those lieutenants, and turned to look at the admiral Sengoku who holds the decision-making power in the field. "Devil Sheriff Lafayette." The Warring States period looked at Lafayette calmly. If it weren''t for Maude, he would probably need someone to remind him to know where Lafayette came from. Lafayette grinned and said with a smile: "My captain doesn''t like the title of''Devil Sheriff'' very much, so he has given me another title-Guider of the Underworld, please remember." The Zeng Guo eyes suddenly became fierce, and his momentum exploded, and he said solemnly: "Don''t be too arrogant, little devil..." "Wow, it''s rude, but my business doesn''t matter." Lafayette didn''t lose the wind before this kind of anger, but still looked calm and calm. Lieutenant General Crane squinted at Lafayette and said calmly: "Lafayette, you came here deliberately at this juncture, to recommend Maude at this Qiwuhai meeting." "correct." Lafayette watched carefully at the Lieutenant General Crane who opened his mouth, his body straightened subconsciously, and said: "I''m coming this time..." At this point, abruptly stopped. But it was Doflamingo who suddenly attacked him, bending at him and flicking a bullet thread entwined with armed colors. Lafayette''s eyes changed slightly, and he suddenly drew half of his sword across his chest. The armed colored bullet thread that penetrated like a bullet hit Lafayette''s sword with such a heavy blow, and there was an ear-piercing sound in vain. In addition, Lafayette''s body is as solid as a rock. Doflamingo looked at Lafayette coldly, and said coldly, "I''m a little bit better." Lafayette smiled slightly and slowly returned the sword to its sheath. All the people at the round table were Lafayette looking at the danger with different expressions. Especially the previous lieutenant generals who attacked Lafayette, were even more shocked. At this time, they had recognized Lafayette''s identity-Bacardi Maud''s men. "Such a guy is willing to live under others!" You know, if these people here form a group to go to the new world, a stomping can cause a major earthquake. But when Lafayette faced such a situation, he was able to be so calm and composed, not to mention the strength of the **** who came here without knowing it, and was able to resist Doflamingos attacks. It''s already extraordinary. But such people are willing to be driven by Bacardi Maud. So, what about Bacardi Maud... The lieutenants frowned, and their expressions were extremely serious. In their opinion, the more difficult Lafayette is, the more extraordinary the Maude they have not officially contacted. The sand crocodile Krokdal, who has a studio and many elite cadres, stared at Lafayette, who had appeared outstanding once he appeared on the stage. For no reason, he had some jealousy towards Maude, who had never met with a subordinate like Lafayette. Surrounded by everyone''s sight, Lafayette was not affected by Doflamingo''s sudden attack, and took the conversation quite calmly. "I''m here this time, as she said, to recommend to you the most suitable candidate to take over the position of Moonlight Moria''s Qiwuhai. That is... my captain, Bacardi Maud!" "Furafur..." Not waiting for any reaction from the crowd, Doflamingo got up first, exuding a cold and terrifying killing intent. 2700 words! (End of this chapter) Chapter 301： Die without retreat Chapter 301 does not retreat Ever since Doflamingo came to the meeting room, there was always an awkward smile on his face while talking. But with the arrival of Lafayette, the smile on Doflamingo''s face gradually disappeared, and was instead covered by cold killing intent. That winter-like killing intent vented towards the surroundings, like a trickle flowing around, first lightly downplaying the senses of everyone present, and then converging on Lafayette standing in front of the windowsill. This move is undoubtedly sending a painless message to everyone at the round table-don''t interfere. Even if Doflamingo didn''t do this, the other Qi Wuhai was out of the way, so how could he make a move. Even if Lafayette blows up the walls of this room and then appears on the stage in an arrogant manner, what does it have to do with them? This is not their place, nor are the people who have suffered. But for the navy side, Lafayette went through heavy defenses and then broke into the meeting room with such a light gesture, undoubtedly stepping on a black footprint in this highly symbolic holy place. However, regarding the arrival of Lafayette, the naval mainstays of the three older generations, including the Warring States, Karp, and Crane on the side of the navy, behaved very calmly. It seemed that the person who broke into the meeting room was not Lafayette, the so-called underworld guide by Maude, but a small animal. On the contrary, the other lieutenant generals who participated in the Qiwuhai Conference together entered the fighting state for the first time. After only one command, they would instantly attack Lafayette. But the Warring States did not issue an order, so they could only hold the handle of the knife and maintain the posture that they could release the knife at any time. "Doflamingo, this is not a place to make you foolish." When Doflamingo got up and wanted to vent his murderous intent, Zeng Guo squinted his eyes, his tone was calm, but he revealed an indisputable warning. Doflamingo didn''t go to see the Warring States period, but stared coldly at Lafayette with a calm face, and said coldly: "Marshal of the Warring States period, I am a person, but I have always followed the rules. " Before he finished his words, Doflamingo suddenly crossed his arms with a wave, and the marbles on both sides of his body were assimilated into white threaded spears entangled in an instant. Immediately afterwards, the sound of breaking through the air! The tip of the white line spear, whose end was dyed in black by the domineering armed color, volleyed towards Lafayette standing in front of the window sill. At the same time, Doflamingo''s voice sounded: "It''s just to help your navy expel cats and dogs who broke into important occasions. How can it be foolish? Right?" "..." Warring States was expressionless, his eyes turned to the windowsill. "Oh oh..." Seeing the armed white line pointed spear volleyed, Lafayette''s eyes condensed. In this case, the best choice is to retreat decisively, then jump the window and fall to the ground, thus avoiding Doflamingo''s attack, then manifest the wings and fly back to the room again. However, Lafayette is very clear... Once he withdraws one step backward, it means the loss of [the right to speak]. Therefore, in front of Doflamingo''s murderous attack, even if he was seriously injured or even died on the spot, he could not show any timidity. In any case, we must not let the face of our captain suffer even the slightest frustration here. Between the electric light and flint, Lafayette did not hesitate, refused to give up, and instantly entered the animal form of the fruit of the Eudemons species. Suddenly, Lafayette''s appearance and posture tended to be delicate and elegant, and the figure of the upper body produced obvious feminine characteristics. When everyone hadn''t fully seen the changes in Lafayette''s appearance and posture, Lafayette squatted down abruptly, and the pure white wings that stretched out from behind were covered by armed colors, and immediately wrapped tightly around his body. The white-line pointed spears that hit from the left and right sides slammed into Lafayette''s wings covered in armed color. Huh! Accompanied by a dull thumping sound, several blood arrows sputtered from the wing part that was stabbed by the white spear. Pieces of feathers stained with blood were blown away by the impact just now, drifting down slowly from the air. Lafayette was injured, but he did not withdraw even one centimeter back. "..." Watching this scene, Doflamingo''s forehead burst into several blue veins. He knew that he had missed a great opportunity to break Maude''s [right man]. "So courageous." Doflamingo said coldly. He did not continue to attack Lafayette. Because the sights of Sengoku, Karp, and even Lieutenant General Yu He have fallen on him. The meaning is self-evident. Lafayette removed the blood-stained wings, his appearance and even his figure had no sense of grace and elegance just now, as if the change just now was only a flash in the pan. Tick, tick. Blood dripped from his back, dripping onto the ground, and a small pool of blood condensed in just a few moments. Lafayette didn''t take the injury seriously, and even ignored Doflamingo''s murderous intent. Even if he is injured, his expression is still calm. Afterwards, he looked at the Marshal of the Warring States Period with a slightly solemn face, and waited patiently for an answer whether he could continue the topic. But the Warring States Marshal seemed to be considering it, and did not give a reply in a short time. Lieutenant Crane clasped his hands against his chin, and his gaze fell on Lafayette with a slight scrutiny. The eyes of all the people present gathered on Lafayette again. Just now, even if he died, he did not give in at all. It really violated peace. It now appears that the reason is as Lieutenant General Crane said. "Being supported by such a guy, Bacardi Maud''s ability..." Sand Crocodile Krokdal thought coldly in his heart. Jinping and Hawkeye looked at Lafayette more or less high. The Bassoromi bear has no expression on his face, like a sculpture. Facing everyone''s eyes, Lafayette only smiled. That posture irritated Flamenco with two more blue veins on his forehead, and he almost wanted to hold back the idea of ??making another shot. "Click." The sound of Karp''s crushing senbei forcefully entered Doflamingo''s ears at the right time. "whispering sound" Doflamingo''s face went dark. If the blow just now can knock Lafayette out of the room, even if it can''t make Lafayette lose his life on the spot, it can at least destroy Modna''s plan to recommend himself as Qiwuhai. In this way, it can somewhat relieve his depressed mentality that Maud has made. But the result is... Thinking of this, Doflamingo let his killing intent flow in his eyes under the cover of sunglasses. He is in a bad mood now. It''s just that they didn''t have the time to take care of his feelings in the Warring States Period. "The bird body and female body, it seems that it is not a normal animal system, but a kind of fantasy beast." Lieutenant General Crane looked at Lafayette with a smile on his face, and talked about Lafayette''s beastification form just now. "Oh oh..." Lafayette looked as usual, he himself was more resistant to the ability of the Eudemons, but he wouldn''t bother to talk about this topic. Lieutenant General Crane continued: "Eudemons will usually have at least one special ability, and the abilities attached to your Eudemons should be hypnotic? That''s why you can come here without causing any movement. " "..." Lafayette''s eyebrows trembled without a trace. Lieutenant General Crane narrowed his eyes, and said: "Bird body, female body, and hypnotic ability... It''s a siren, but it matches the new title of guide Maude for you." Seeing Lieutenant General Crane tell his own details in a few words, Lafayette''s smile narrowed a little, except for that, there was no other conspicuous reaction. His devil fruit ability is indeed the siren of the phantom beast species, and the female body of the bird is one of the characteristics of the siren. Therefore, when he enters the animalized form, his appearance and posture will change towards female characteristics. But the key is that he is a normal man, and he will naturally resist such a beastly form. This is also the reason why he seldom becomes animalized. Usually, at most, the wings are partially beasted to use the ability of flying and the inherent hypnotic ability of the siren. In order to resist Doflamingo''s attack head-on, Lafayette didn''t think so much, and directly under the eyes of everyone, he used the bird-like human form that he resisted. With the defensive power increased by the animalized form, he can resist Doflamingo''s powerful attack with a non-retreat attitude. "Oh oh, I said before, my business doesn''t matter." The details were revealed on the spot that Lafayette didn''t mind that much. Compared to this, he was more concerned about Qiwuhai''s succession. After speaking, he looked away from Lieutenant Crane and turned to the Warring States Period. "Bacardi Maud..." After the trivial episode, the Warring States Period met Lafayette''s gaze, and he groaned, "As far as strength and reputation are concerned, he does have the qualifications to take over the position of Qiwuhai." "Furfur...A guy with such a Weibo experience can take over as Qiwuhai. I''m afraid it won''t be laughed out of." Doflamingo, who was invisibly restrained and unable to continue to attack Lafayette, naturally couldn''t settle down honestly. Maude wants to take over as Qiwuhai? Then he will sing the opposite tune no matter what. If necessary, it is not hesitate to use the relationship. The Warring States period glanced at Doflamingo and said lightly: "The existence of Qiwuhai is to deter and restrict other pirates. As long as the strength and reputation reach the standard, there is no need for qualifications." "Furfur, you are the marshal, you have the final say." Doflamingo sneered, his tone of voice clearly tinged with needles. The Warring States brow raised his brows, and instead of paying attention to Flamingo, he wrote the name of Bacardi Maud on the document in front of him. Such a move heralded that he officially included Mode as the candidate to succeed Qiwuhai. In fact, from all aspects, Lafayettes words are true, and Maude is indeed the most suitable candidate to take over the position of Qiwuhai. Not only because of Mord''s qualified strength and reputation, but also because of his identity in defeating Moria. Therefore, if he took over the position of Qiwuhai, he could quell the storm caused by this Moonlight Moria incident as quickly as possible. Based on this alone, the people above who hold the final decision will be willing to agree, right? But, knowing that there was no more suitable candidate, the Warring States period did not want to finalize the result so hastily. "Do you have any comments on this?" The Warring States period looked at the lieutenants and Qiwuhai sitting at the round table. "I have no problem. It might be interesting to let Maude succeed Qiwuhai, haha..." To everyone''s surprise, the person who spoke first was the legendary navy hero Karp. The people in front of the round table looked at Karp, who was gnawing at Senbei while laughing, with different expressions. Their eyes were mostly on the gun scars on Karp''s face. The instigator of that scar is Maud... Very flat eyes drooping, he deliberately came to attend the Seven Wuhai Conference, in addition to learning more about Maude, he actually wanted to talk with Maude. Once Maude succeeded Moriah''s Qiwuhai, it might make this much easier. Before the windowsill. Lafayette''s victory is in hand. This trip, in addition to his personal safety, the rest will be successful. From now on, it is a foregone conclusion that Maude will take over as Qiwuhai! 3400 words! Huh, proud! (End of this chapter) Chapter 302： headline News Chapter 302 Headlines Before Lafayette came to the holy place of Mary Gioia, Maude had not attacked other supernovae in the Chambord Islands. However, in Lafayette''s view, the group of supernovae who intend to come to find trouble are dead from the moment they make a decision. And the record of subduing the supernova should have become one of Maude''s capital to succeed Qiwuhai. But now it seems that it should be unnecessary. After all, compared to the record of defeating Moonlight Moria, the record of a few supernovas is just icing on the cake. Defeating Moria personally, and then taking the opportunity to recommend the position of Qiwuhai, the whole process to the present result is their confidence. The navy has always had only two requirements for the new candidate of Qiwuhai. One is strength and the other is prestige. Compared with several other potential candidates who can meet the conditions relatively speaking, Maud''s conditions are indeed better in all aspects. Therefore, even after several rounds of negotiations, the conclusions are actually unchanged. As for the Qiwuhais, except for Doflamingo who is playing the opposite tune, everyone else is following the trend. But anyone with a discerning eye can see that no matter how Doflamingo is on the sidelines, the navy side is inclined to let Maude take over the seat of Qiwuhai. The meeting soon came to an end. The Warring States Period organized the [Conclusion Conclusions] into paper documents, and then asked the guards stationed outside the door to send the documents to the hands of the "five old stars of the highest power" of the world government. Their authority is to select a suitable candidate in all aspects, and then the five old stars who hold the final decision will make the final decision. ....... In a huge and luxurious room. Five old stars sat on the sofa, and a round table was placed in front of them. Maude''s reward order and the paper documents of the conclusion of the Seven Wuhai Conference were put on the round table together. The five old stars all looked calmly at Maude''s reward order on the round table. "If a small hole is not repaired, it will become a big hole sooner or later. As soon as possible, it is important to determine Moria''s successor." "Yes, once a crack occurs in the three power camps, it will directly bring an unpredictable impact on the world, so it must be balanced at all times." "Bacardi Maud..." "First suddenly attacked Moriah, and then sent someone into the meeting to recommend himself, premeditated, and ambitious..." "But I have to admit that he has this qualification." "Yes, if he takes over Moriah''s seat, he can calm the storm the fastest." "So..." The five old star with a long scar on the left corner of the eyebrow picked up Maude''s reward order, and at the same time looked at the other five old stars, and said lightly: "I have no problem." "no problem." "Row." "Very good." The five old stars made a decision on the spot. As for Modna''s actions against the franchise countries, it is nothing until the world government needs to take into account the [face] of the three powers. ........... The reply made by Wu Lao Xing was transmitted to the Warring States in the conference room as quickly as possible. As expected by the Warring States Period, Wu Lao Xing''s attitude towards the vacancy of Qi Wu Hai is embodied in one word-urgent. On this basis, it is undoubtedly a thing they like to see and hear that Maude, who defeated Moria, will take over the vacancy of Qiwuhai. "The old guys..." Hearing the conclusion of the report on the spot, Doflamingo buckled his legs on the conference table and made a very harsh noise. But everyone at the same table, and even Lafayette, who was standing still at the window sill, did not pay attention to Doflamingo anymore. From this moment on, the dust settled. However, only when the world government and even the navy officially announce to the outside world, can Moder be truly established as the new Qiwuhai. And it takes at least a day or so for a series of information dissemination from declaration to publication. This is only limited to the great waterway, and it takes at least three days to be known to the world. "Oh oh..." But for Lafayette, this is a foregone conclusion. With a grin at the corner of his mouth, his fingers turned the crutches flexibly, and the thick heels heavily kicked the pool of blood under his feet, splattering a few beautiful flowers of blood. This is his gesture of pleasure. Warring States tilted his head to look at Lafayette, who was very happy, and asked: "I want to talk to Maude." "no problem." Lafayette immediately took out the phone worm. Before the round table, Jinping''s eyes moved slightly, who wanted to talk to Maude. In front of everyone, Lafayette dialed Maude''s number. After a few seconds, the call was connected. The image of the phone worm then became heroic, revealing the image of Maude. Then, Maude''s voice came out. "Lafayette...it''s done?" "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Fortunately not to be insulted." "Well, then you just come back. By the way, that flamingo should also go to the meeting. What about you?" Hearing Maude''s words, several blue veins burst into Doflamingo''s temple. A strange color flashed in the eyes of several people at the same table. Lafayette glanced at Doflamingo without a trace, and said calmly, "It''s nothing serious." "That''s good, I have something to do, hang up first." "and many more." "what happened?" "Marshal of the Navy wants to talk to you." "Oh?" Modena was surprised by the voice from the phone bug. The Warring States Period took the conversation in due course and said: "Mord, about Qiwuhai..." "If it''s an order or something, just tell Lafayette directly." Maude directly interrupted the words of the Warring States Period. Warring States frowned slightly. When Karp saw this, he laughed unceremoniously. The image of the phone worm''s Maud paused, apparently hearing Kapu''s recognizable laughter. Afterwards, Maude''s voice came again. "Lafayette, you are solely responsible for the matters over there, come back as soon as possible afterwards, I''ll hang up first, dudu..." After the explanation, Maude hung up the phone. Lafayette wanted to speak and stopped looking at the phone bug with his eyes closed, and turned to look at the darkened Sengoku. The lieutenant generals at the same table looked at each other, and the different colors in the eyes of Qiwuhai even more intense. In the room, there was only Kaplan''s slightly ridiculous laugh. ............. Chambord Islands, No. 18 Tree Island. Inside a slave shop, Maude closed the lid of the watch phone bug and looked up at the captain pirate slave who was imprisoned in a transparent glass cell. Beside him, Udyr''s forehead who led Maude to the slave trade shop was sweating. "Marshal???? I seem to have heard something terrible???" Udyr''s heart was beating violently, and he dared not look at Maude for a while. Like Udyr, the shopping guide staff of the slave trade shop was sweating quietly. But he didn''t dare to be negligent. He was still trying his best to introduce a few captain slaves in the shop, and at the same time he cursed in his heart the boss who was hiding in the counter and dared not come forward. now, The slave shop owner didn''t dare to look at Maud at all, but looked down at the Today newspaper on the counter. At the headline, Maude''s name is listed. That is a row of prominent headlines that are deliberately bolded several times, and the content reads: the end of a supernova-Bacardi Maud! "Is that the guy who killed five supernovas in one go... Isn''t this too young?" The slave shop owner watched the headlines intently. Originally, as long as it was a guest brought by Udyr, he would personally greet him. But today I happened to see the newspaper, plus various rumors that have been exaggerated recently... When the boss saw Maude, he almost freaked out on the spot and kicked the worker beside him and asked him to receive Maude. Maude didn''t care about Udyr''s and employees'' reactions at all, and looked directly at the several captain slaves in this shop. The bounty of the supernova is now in hand, and you have to pay for it anyway, so you can get a wave of experience. at the same time. The headlines about Mauds killing of supernovae in the Chambord Islands, flying to the world at the fastest speed. The writer, unsurprisingly, it is Mauds **** fan-turkey Dada, and his pen name is the most popular German turkey at the moment. News agency. The Dada turkey that had just finished blowing a wave of mods collapsed on a soft office chair. His face was comfortable, and there was a little emptiness, as if he was not very satisfied. Bang! The office door was suddenly violently pushed open. Major reporter Dell rushed into the office in a hurry. "Dada, heavy news!!!" "Don''t mention anything that has nothing to do with my idol." Dada looked lazily at Dell, who couldn''t hide his excitement. "..." Dell, who was originally excited, almost choked to death with saliva, and immediately took the document he had just faxed from the headquarters on his desk. "Look for yourself, the editor-in-chief has already sent you the task of writing." After speaking, Dell breathed heavily, the excitement still can''t get back. "Really, I have told you many times that the most important thing in our line of business is to be calm in the face of things and know how to restrain emotions." "Only in this way can we write fair reports without any bias, and only in this way can the public be truly convinced of us!" "Listen well, learn hard, understand?" Seeing Dell being so excited, Dada scolded a few words while picking up the fax document. Dale''s mouth twitched. Let''s talk about the fairness and bias of writing. You TM are about to blow Maud over the island, still have the face to reprimand me for this? Dell resisted the urge to pick up the ashtray and bang Dada''s head. Dada didn''t know Dell''s mental activity, and took a look at the document. "Ok?" After just glancing at a few lines of content, Dada''s eyes suddenly bulged out. "This, this is...!!!" "Really worthy of being my idol, me, me...!!!" Dada blushed and almost choked with excitement. He never dreamed that he was content to post a headline yesterday, but today he can continue to post it again. "Oh my God!" Thinking of the beauty, Dada burst into tears, and the various beautiful words in his head seemed to come to life, hovering in his consciousness, singing. Dell stared blankly at Dada, who was so excited that he was about to die on the spot. Nima. Say it well, listen carefully, and learn it! It''s raining. . Sleeping too comfortably. . I have a headache if I overslept. . Hahaha. . In addition. . Serious Counting Pig is online: 3043 characters! (End of this chapter) Chapter 303： Attention from the new world Chapter 303 Attention from the New World Somewhere in the great waterway above the sea. A large three-mast ship with a bow resembling a whale was anchored on the calm sea. If there are outsiders present, you can definitely recognize the origin of this large three-mast ship-the Mobi Dick, the main ship of the world''s strongest man, Edward Newgate, the white beard. "The end of a supernova?" On the deck of the Moby Dick, a tall man with dark skin, short blond hair and sunken cheeks was reading the latest newspaper. He is the captain of the eleventh team of the White Beard Pirates, named Jin Guduo. Although he is big and thick, he likes to read newspapers and always pays attention to the current information. Around the deck, the members of the White Beard Pirate Group sit or stand, without any rules, and appear very casual. On the deck in front of them, each was filled with food and drink. Obviously, they were sitting on the floor at a banquet that pirates were accustomed to. No tables and chairs are needed. The dishes dont need too much. However, enough wine must be managed. This is the happy hour of the pirates above the sea. "Jingu Duo, everyone else is drinking and eating food, you pour it out, you actually nest here and read the newspaper?" Atmos, the captain of the 13th team under the white beard, came to Jin Guduo and looked at Jin Guduo with a look as if he was looking at Tie Hanhan. "As long as Dad doesn''t mind, I''ll be fine with Marko''s medical book." Jin Guduo did not raise his head, looking down at the headlines of the newspaper. Hearing Jin Guduo''s words, Atmos, who was so strong as a cow, curled his lips, but sat beside Jin Guduo with a wine glass, squinting at the newspaper in Jin Guduo''s hand. "Bacardi Maud? Is this guy''s news again..." Atmos frowned when he saw the name in the bold headline headline. Jin Guduo nodded and said: "Yes." When Atmoston drew closer, he glanced at the content of the report full of beautiful words, and several black lines were involuntarily hanging down on his forehead. "I was skeptical before that this guy probably paid for the news agency. Now I am even more sure." "Atmos, there are many people who have the same feelings as you, but after all, this is a newspaper published by the World Economic News Service. The exaggeration is a bit exaggerated, but the content is basically true." After Jin Guduo finished reading the newspaper, he looked up at Huoquan Ace, the captain of the second team who was drinking and eating meat not far away. He touched his chin, and said: "Now I only have to see something related to Bacardi Maude In the news, there is a feeling...like just seeing Aces headlines last year." "Ace?" Atmos was stunned for a moment, and also looked at Ace who was laughing wanton not far away, and said: "Listening to what you said, I seem to have this feeling, I remember... it was probably this time last year, Ace Make headlines from time to time, so that it is rare for an old man to follow a new person." "Haha, if it weren''t for this, how could we have such a reliable second division captain?" Jin Guduo was still looking at Ace, with a thick smile on his slightly staid face. Atmos smiled knowingly, and from the corner of his eyes glanced at the picture of Maude in the newspaper, with a long beard like an animal mane, and pointed out: "It will not be long before this super newcomer is coming. ." "Well, the limelight is so strong, I don''t know that Dad is not interested in him." Gingudo put the newspaper beside him, then picked up the wine glass and took a sip of the wine. The "difficulty of survival" in the new world is not comparable to the paradise in the first half of the Great Channel. As long as the newcomers who enter the new world do not choose to be attached to one of the four emperors'' banners, they will most likely be overthrown by the waves of the new world. And the attitude of the Four Emperors to those new blood with great potential has always been that they will not refuse. They have different ways to absorb fresh blood. Charlotte Lingling, the aunt of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group, focuses on marriage, which is to consolidate the relationship by marrying her daughter to the potential new person she values. Kaido of the Hundred Beasts Pirates is more rude, usually in a power-oriented way, from the physical and spiritual two-pronged, to let the ignorant newcomers surrender. Compared with the BIG.MOM Pirate Group and the Hundred Beast Pirate Group, the White Beard Pirate Group and the Red Hair Pirate Group, where the other two four emperors belong, have a somewhat Buddhist attitude towards the newcomers. The Red-haired Pirates group follows the path of excellence, so the threshold for joining the group is very high. Even if some newcomers come here especially, as long as the conditions are not up to the standard, they are often turned away. As for the White Beard Pirates, it can be summed up in one sentence-be my son! Go on board if you agree, and do not promise or force. "What are you talking about?" A man with blond pineapple hair came to Gingudo and Atmos and looked at them curiously. "Marko." Gingudo looked at the incoming person, picked up the newspaper that had just been put down, and smiled: "I''m talking about this year''s super newcomer." "Oh? Super newcomer, I remember it was Bacardi Maud." Marco took the newspaper and glanced at the headlines. As the captain of the first division of the White Beard Pirate Group, he would still pay attention to the endless newcomers every year. And Maude is undoubtedly the most dazzling newcomer this year, not one of them. Marco quickly read the content of the headline and exclaimed: "What a brutal super newcomer." "indeed." Atmos and Jin Guduo nodded at the same time. Every year, there are several supernovas that often dominate the headlines. In the same period, five supernovas were killed and one was captured. This is only Maud. To a certain extent, it is considered polite to say that he is cruel. Marco smiled, then looked at Ace not far away, beckoned and shouted: "Ace, come here." Hearing Marko''s greeting, Ace, who was fighting for the wine, couldn''t help putting down his glass. First, he complained to his companion before getting up and coming to Marko. "Why, do you want to fight with me?" Ace''s freckled cheeks were filled with a hearty smile. "No, you look at this first." Marco smiled and hammered Ace lightly on the shoulder, then handed Ace the newspaper. Ace took the newspaper and looked at it a few times, and said seriously, "Oh, it''s him." Above the sea, one of the ways to pay attention to the current situation is through newspapers, and people who often make headlines will gradually accumulate enough reputation invisibly to be known. Ace just got rid of his rookie status and was promoted to the captain of the second division of the famous White Beard Pirates. He also paid a little attention to Maude, this year''s super rookie. Marco urged: "Ace, this guy is more active than you were last year. After he comes to the new world, do you want to try to''conquer'' him?" "If Dad is interested in him, I don''t mind running." Ace closed the newspaper with a smile. The so-called "conquer" is to use strength to convince a certain pirate group to be attached to the banner of Whitebeard. This is not the first time Ace has done this kind of thing. Among the more than forty pirate groups currently attached to White Beard''s banner, three of the pirate groups were "conquered" by Ace. These pirate groups are not affiliated with the white beard pirate group, but as long as the white beard gives an order, they will respond as soon as possible. In fact, being attached to the banner of the white beard is not a bad thing. At the very least, as long as you act in the name of a white beard, you won''t have to bear too many potential threats from the other four emperors in the new world. "Daddy would be interested..." The three Marcos couldn''t help looking at the white beard who was sitting on the chair, ignoring the dissuasion of the young nurse. As Ace said, in order to "conquer" the Maud Pirates, the prerequisite is that the white beard is interested. As long as Baibeard hadn''t mentioned it, then they had no reason to act. However, considering it from their standpoint, it would be a pity to miss a newcomer with such bright potential and prospects. Thinking of this, they moved to take the initiative to raise this matter to White Beard. at the same time. New all over the world. When Maude arrived in the Chambord Islands, only one step away from the new world. His presence officially broke into the eyes of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group and the Beast Pirate Group. The super newcomer that received much attention last year was Huoquan Ace, who was eventually brought under the command of White Beard, and then became the captain of the second division of the White Beard Pirates in a short period of time, becoming a fighting force that cannot be underestimated. In terms of status, it is like the [General Star] under the BIG.MOM Pirate Group and the three plagues under the Beast Pirate Group. And this year''s super newcomer, Maude, obviously also has such potential and qualifications. In the face of such potential newcomers, the BIG.MOM Pirate Group and the Beast Pirate Group, which have never stopped growing their forces, will not be easily missed. As soon as Maude enters the new world, they will act. As for the Red-haired Pirates, it is relatively calm. To say why... Because Maude had refused Shanks'' invitation. Of course, although some members of the red-haired pirate group headed by **** Bu have always been paying attention to Mod, they have given up the idea of ??putting Modra into the pirate group. In a deep silence, the new month has begun. The cute pig wants to take something and swear again, but he looked down and couldnt help but feel sad. How to get in the air is a very difficult question. Zhang, make the pig decent~~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 304： Temporary plan Chapter 304 Temporary Plan A newcomer with unlimited potential. The Four Emperors Pirates has no reason to miss it. It doesnt matter what method it will use, as long as the [newcomer] can become a combat force under his command... However, the multi-party forces who wanted to absorb Maude into his subordinates did not expect Maude to have taken over the position of Qiwuhai. Inside the slave shop in the Chambord Islands. Maude took a fancy to the only three captain slaves of this slave trade shop. It was inevitable to buy it, but he did not show the slightest willingness to buy, and the task of bargaining was handed over to the more slick Udyr. "Jonathan, a reward of 22 million, Freeman, a reward of 15 million, Thompson, 9 million." Maude leaned against the wall not far from the counter, looking down at the information about the captain''s slave provided by the slave shop. The information is very detailed, even the height and weight. In terms of price, Jonathan sells for 28 million, Freeman sells for 21 million, and Thompson sells for 15 million. After all, it is a captain slave with a bounty. If the price is set, it is naturally impossible to refer to the market price of 500,000 Baileys for human slaves. You know, there are some beautiful and flowery female slaves. Although the market starts at 500,000 Baileys, they only find the right buyer or send them to auctions, and they often sell them for millions of dollars. And these pirate captain slaves, who have a bounty value, must be higher than the bounty in the starting price. "The price is 6 million higher than the bounty." Maude looked up at Udyr, who was spitting at the boss. Before coming, Udyr had a ticket with him, saying that he could cut the price of the slave captain by about 3 million. If Udyr can really do it, he can save 9 million Pele to acquire the three captain slaves. I just hope Udyr can do a little better. Maude thought silently in his heart. If the bargaining is successful, he will buy these three captain slaves, which will cost 55 million Baileys in total. After killing the plundering experience, and then through the channel provided by Shaqi to redeem the bounty, only about 20 million Pele can be recovered. When you come and go, you are spending about 30 million yuan. However, the money was originally taken from the pirate bounty, and it is now used back. "Although the existing money is not too much, it should be able to make seven or eight rounds." In addition to Udyr''s bargaining, Maude figured out how to maximize the experience of krypton gold. If circumstances permit, he intends to wipe out all the captain slaves in the slave trade shops on the island. However, according to Udyr, in the slave trade shops on the island, captain pirate slaves are considered a relatively abundant commodity. The reason is that in the environment of the Chambord Islands, if the slave capture team catches the pirate captain, unless there is a problem with the goods, they will never exchange the pirate captain for bounty. Because if you go to the Navy to redeem the bounty, not only the process steps are quite cumbersome, but the bounty you get in the end will be deducted by about 20%. The purchase price given by the slave trade shop is basically between 90% and 95% of the bounty, and the most important thing is to be able to pay and deliver the goods on the spot. Therefore, many slave teams are more keen to attack the captains of the pirate regiment who have arrived in the Chambord Islands. If Maude wants to clear the entire Chambordian Islands stock of pirate captain slaves, he can only do so with sufficient funds. But Maude was not in a hurry. After officially taking over as Qiwuhai, he intends to [garrison] on the Chambord Islands for a long time. Then, while spending money to acquire pirate captain slaves who can provide experience, while waiting on the island for one pirate group to take the initiative to send it to the door. This is one of his temporary plans at this stage. Maude looked at Udyr who was negotiating with the boss, and walked towards the restroom in the store. He was going to write useful information about the three pirate captain slaves into the hunter''s notebook. In the middle of the shop, Udyr backhanded the shopping guide that recorded the captain''s slave information to the boss, obviously talking very unpleasantly. Udyr looked at the boss coldly, and said with an unkind expression: "Don''t think I didn''t know that you have reduced the purchase price to 90%. Even if you cut off 3 million, your net profit on a commodity will be several million." The boss took the shopping guide book and sold it miserably: "Udy, how much labor and shop rent I have to spend a month? You don''t know how to make a profit of millions of dollars on a product?" "And these three items are the finale in my shop. If I sell them to you at a discount, I won''t add any money afterwards. Where will I buy substitutes for a while?" "Does it matter to me?" Udyr embraced his arms and curled his lips and said, "Anyway, I can''t sell a word, but I have to remind you..." Speaking of this, Udyr took advantage of Maude''s time to go to the bathroom, leaned in front of the boss, and threatened in a low voice with a blank face: "This time, the guests who do your business will not be as polite as me." "..." The boss trembled slightly, took out a sweat towel and wiped his forehead a few times, carefully looking in the direction of the bathroom. He can''t afford to provoke this fierce boss. The boss sighed in his heart. Udyr looked at the boss''s subtle reaction, it was a threat that was not as soft as a real threat. If Maude''s name had been brought out earlier, I would probably not have to waste so much tongue. I can only say that Maud is mighty! With Udyr''s efforts, Maude, who came out of the bathroom, finally bought the three captain slaves for 9 million. Pay the money and pick up the goods in one go. Maude led the three pirate captains wearing slave collars out of the shop, and Udyr followed. The slave shop owner smiled at the door to bid farewell to Maude, but his heart was bleeding. In this business, he made a total of 9 million Baileys, but Udyr was still a bit humane, and he didn''t keep the price down. Otherwise, even if it is a loss of 12 million, the boss will have to sell it in tears due to Maude''s deterrence. "With such a massive purchase of three captain slaves, it seems that the Maud Pirate Group intends to accumulate strength on the island." The boss looked at the fading figure of Maude, thinking in his heart. Generally speaking, most of the customers who are willing to spend money to buy slaves of the captain of the pirates are those nobles driven by vanity, and a small part are the more wealthy pirates. The former is purely for showing off, the latter is for the fastest expansion of the team''s overall strength level, so I am willing to spend money to buy a strong slave thug. In the eyes of the boss, Maude is obviously the leader of the latter, who bought three pirate captain slaves in one go. "It''s time to look for a new finale product as soon as possible." The boss shook his head slightly, stopped thinking about things that had nothing to do with him, and turned and walked into the store. When Maude left the shop with three captain slaves, he immediately attracted a lot of attention. After seeing the three captain slaves, these people''s ideas were basically the same as the slave shop owner, thinking that Maude was planning to spend money to buy slave thugs to accumulate strength. A few people are puzzled. They thought more carefully, and felt that with Mauds reputation, just waving the flag and shouting, naturally there will be many pirates coming here, so why bother to spend money on slave thugs? Mostly because of the naval forces stationed on the island... Although that group of navies usually does not come to the impossible zone, if pirates unscrupulously pull off the recruitment banner, it is estimated that the navy will be regarded as a target for the first time. Moreover, the navy headquarters is in the adjacent waters. Which pirate would dare to swagger like this? Those who were puzzled by Maude''s behavior soon found a reasonable explanation on their own. Then, when they saw Maude suddenly remove the collars of the three pirate captain slaves, they couldn''t help but be stunned. The bomb built into the collar that could cause death or serious injury was an effective means of controlling slaves, but Maude was unloaded directly? Onlookers who saw this scene could not understand, and the three pirate captain slaves who were the parties were even more confused. Udyr, who has a deep understanding of Maud''s strength, is relatively calm. When Maude asked him to help find some human trafficking shops selling pirate captain slaves or murloc giant slaves, he realized that Maude was planning to expand his team on the island. In Udyr''s view, first spending money to buy the slaves of the pirate captain with good strength, and then taking the initiative to help them untie the slave collar is a very effective means of buying people''s hearts. Udir thought so, so it wasn''t surprising. After all, Maude is very powerful and has the capital to do so. But the next second, Udyr was beaten in the face. "I give you a chance to regain your freedom." Maude looked at the three pirate captains in front of him, calmly said: "As long as you can work through ten moves under my hands, I will let you go." "really?" The eyes of Jonathan, Freeman, and Thompson all burst into bright light. After being forced to become slaves, what they desire most is freedom. This opportunity is naturally very cherished. Maude pointed to the slave collar that was thrown on the ground, and asked, "Isn''t this obvious?" Jonathan, who has the highest bounty, flashed his eyes and asked again: "Then what if we can''t survive ten tricks?" Maude said coldly: "Dead." "..." Jonathan, Freeman, and Thompson were suddenly chilled. What was in front of them was an opportunity to regain freedom, and it was also a battle of trapped beasts that they had no choice. Only do my best... "We haven''t eaten enough for a while, so can we..." It seems that Jonathan was a little fit because Maude looked so good to talk. Maude interrupted him directly, with a cold killing intent in his tone: "Are you qualified to make conditions with me?" Maud''s face was smeared with murderous intent, Jonathan''s expression condensed, how could he dare to talk more, while Freeman and Thompson were also shocked by the murderous intent, their eyes became extremely solemn. On the side, Udyr, who was slapped in the face, was dumbfounded. Buy a pirate captain''s slave at a big price, and then kill it on the spot? What is this operation? Udy''s small, well-developed head couldn''t move for a while. Several Udyr''s men who came along were also dumbfounded. How could Maud take the initiative to explain to them the reason and motive, glanced at the knives worn by Udyr''s men, and said, "Udyr, give them a knife." "what?" Udyr had no idea what to say at this moment. Forget it, what the boss says, he will do. Why use your brain? Thinking of this, Udyr immediately ordered his men to throw their sabers to the three pirate captain slaves. After receiving the saber thrown by Udyr''s men, Jonathan, Freeman, and Thompson managed to overcome many difficulties before reaching the ruthless corner of the Chambord Islands. The moment they received the knife, they suddenly got into trouble, and without hesitation, they slashed at Maud with the knife. Before that, they would not be so stupid to say hello to Maude in advance. "you guys!" Seeing that these three guys were so insane, Utilton was furious. Maude retreated lightly, evading the sudden attack of the three Jonathan captains in an understatement. "It doesn''t matter if you have ten or not, as long as you kill you, the result will be the same!" Jonathan''s eyes flashed killing intent, and facing Maude, who had just stood firm, was the strongest killer move. On the other hand, Freeman and Thompson were the same, and they did not hesitate to throw a killer move towards Maud. Seeing the non-threatening ultimate move used by the three Jonathans, Maude showed disappointment in the depths of his eyes. Then he drew out Qiushui, and raised his hand with a sword energy, slashing across the long knife and even the body in the hands of the three Jonathans. "Uh?" The three pirate captains, who tried their best to win a ray of life, froze in place abruptly, staring blankly at Maude, who was slowly returning autumn water to his sheath. laugh-- With a faint sound, their long knife held tightly in their hands slowly broke into two pieces. Immediately afterwards, their bodies followed suit, also splitting into two pieces. While the blood was flowing, they fell heavily to the ground. Maude looked at their bodies blankly, disappointed. Under the premise of krypton gold brushing experience, he also wanted to squeeze some actual combat experience on these captain slaves. However, even Jonathan, who has a bounty of more than 20 million, does not seem to be qualified to practice his hands. Maude was quite disappointed at first, but as the responsive experience gains returned to his body, the disappointment in his eyes suddenly faded like a tide. "The earnings are unexpected." Maud''s eyelids slightly lifted, thanks to the detailed information provided by the human trafficking shop, the income from the hands has increased several levels. This is one of the advantages of buying slaves from human trafficking shops. "Just stay for a while." The [temporary plan] in Maude''s heart became clearer, and he thought it was better to be a gatekeeper of justice in the Chambord Islands. Udyr and his men first looked at Maude, and then at the three corpses on the ground, their expressions were very complicated. As soon as he entered and exited the slave shop, the tens of millions of Bailey was gone. The group of passers-by who had been attracted by the captain''s slaves from the beginning, looked at the Jonathan trio who had just been cut off by Maud. They also naively thought that Maude had spent money to buy the slave captain of the pirate to expand the size of the team. There was a small group of pirates who believed that they were not weak, and even had the idea of ??recommending to Maude to join the group. As a result, Maude slapped their faces with a backhand. After being slapped in the face, they are very puzzled. However, thinking that Maude took the initiative to help the pirate captain slave to remove the collar, and also handed a knife, they had an answer vaguely. "Is it to hone my strength..." "Huh? If that''s the case, it would be too crazy, right?" "What do you know? It is because of this that Maude is so strong!" "Uh... it does make sense." "To do this in order to become stronger is indeed the man I admire!" The sight of passers-by looking at the bodies of the three Jonathans quietly shifted to Maude, Or surprised, or admired, or worshiped. In less than two days, Maude has become a powerful pronoun in the Unable Zone, and a wave of fans has been invisible. If it were not for the many concerns, some pirates who advocated the supremacy of strength might have taken the initiative to contact Maude. In the field. When Maude was about to ask Udyr to help "recover" the bodies of the three Jonathans to Xiaqi, he quietly stopped talking when he saw Udyr''s body ringing from the phone worm. Udyr took out the ringing phone worm, and as soon as he was connected, a hurried voice came from the phone worm''s mouth. "Boss, it''s okay. Brother Skull, who was begging for **** from the passing beauties on the 30th Tree Island shopping street, was spotted by the slave capture team in the''Human Auction House''!!!" "what did you say!?" Udyr was shocked when he heard the words, suddenly tilted his head to look at Maude, and retelled in panic: "Boss Maude, its not good. Brother Skeleton, who is begging for **** from the passing beauties on the 30th Tree Island shopping street, was human. The slave-catching team from the auction house is eyeing!!!" Brother Skull in the words refers to Brooke. "..." Maude was speechless for a moment, and then asked: "What is the human auction room?" He wasn''t worried about Brooke''s safety, but Udy''s reaction made him somewhat concerned. Udyr said with a solemn expression: "That is the largest population auction in the entire Chambord Islands, and it is also the only auction that Denonians will patronize!!!" Today, I accidentally cut my finger on Childrens Day, but what about it, my dignified purple pig, without fear of pain and trouble, plunged into the keyboard without hesitation, huh! proud! In addition, in order to increase the price evenly, I will simply write a chapter with 4000 words in the future. This chapter is 4664 words! ! Strive to achieve two chapters a day, which is four chapters! Huh! proud! (End of this chapter) Chapter 305： Should I kneel down? Chapter 305, should I kneel down? The only auction house Tianlongren would visit? After only hearing a few words of Udyr''s description, Maude immediately understood the origin of this human auction house. It turned out to be the human auction house... As the site where the Straw Hat Pirates group triggered the Tianlongren incident in the original book, Maude was still impressed, but he just forgot his name. Under Udy''s "reminder", Maude then connected the auction house in his memory with the human auction house Udyr said. I vaguely remember that the behind-the-scenes boss of that auction house was still "old acquaintance" Doflamingo. Will it be Doflamingo that is the reason why Brook is being targeted by the slave hunters in the human auction? This speculation suddenly appeared in Maude''s head, but he quickly rejected it by himself. If Doflamingo really wanted to get in the way, he wouldn''t take such soft means. However, the decision-makers of the human auction house dared to take the risk of angering him to attack Brook, relying on the confidence that Doflamingo brought to the decision-makers. Although knowing that the human auction site that is eyeing Brook is one of Doflamingo''s industries, Maude is still very calm, let alone worrying too much about Brooke''s safety. With Brook''s fast sword and body as light as a swallow, even if he hadn''t awakened from the cold under the yellow spring, ordinary people could not deal with it. Compared to Maude''s calmness, Udyr, who has nothing to do with Brook, was messed up on the spot and looked extremely anxious. People who didn''t know thought it was someone else who took his parents away. Maude looked at Udyr''s reaction strangely, and said with relief: "Don''t panic, keep in touch with your men and let him report the situation at any time." "it is good!" Udyr nodded heavily, and then hesitated: "Then... Boss Maud, what do you plan to do if you confront the human auction house because of Brother Skeleton?" "Does this kind of thing need to be asked?" Maude sneered and headed towards Tree Island No. 1 where the human auction site was. He didn''t answer explicitly, but Udyr got the clearest answer. Suddenly, Udyr''s heart trembled. In the slave industry in the Chambord Islands, the human auction house is undoubtedly the leader, and the power behind it is unfathomable. And he Udyr is also a member of the industry. Therefore, although he can get a lot of [Benefit Fees] for doing things for Maude, he does not want to provoke human auctions. But the matter is now, and he can''t avoid anything. After sighing deeply in his heart, Udyr ordered the men who were accompanying him to send the three corpses of the captain pirate slaves to the Shaqi Bar, and then quickly followed Maude alone. When Maude and Udyr crossed the two tree islands, the phone worm heard Udyr''s eager voice: "Boss, Brother Skull has a fight with the slavery team in the human auction." Udyr''s face changed, and he quickly asked, "How many people did the other party dispatch?" "Probably five hundred! The leader is Belloc!" "It''s actually him... In order to catch Brother Skull, the human auction house really made a big deal." Udy''s face trembled, obviously he was very afraid of this guy named Belloc. "Boss, Brother Skull is so strong, he cut off a group of people in two or two strokes, but there are too many people on the other side, and the person leading the team is Belloc, do we want to support Brother Skull?" "..." Hearing his subordinate''s inquiry, Udyr did not answer immediately, but looked at Maude beside him. Maude shook his head at Udyr and motioned for them not to interfere. Udyer knew, and said to the phone: "No, Boss Maude and I will be here soon." "understand!" Listening to the reply at hand, Udyr was secretly relieved. If Maude asked his hands to help, he would end up with heavy casualties. That''s not what Udyr wanted to see. Maude looked at Udyr and asked, "What is Belloc?" "A strong monster, it''s a bit embarrassing to say it. I was severely injured by him..." When it comes to this, Udyr has lingering fears. The serious injury in that sentence, I am afraid that he almost lost his life. Maude nodded when he heard the words, but did not intervene further. Instead, he said, "Udyr, I''ll pass first." After a pause, Maude continued: "You don''t need to follow along." After saying that, without waiting for Udyr''s reaction, Maude hurried forward with silent steps, twisting his body and disappearing into Udy''s sight. Udyr stared blankly at the direction where Maude''s figure disappeared. If he could, he really didn''t want to take a trip to the muddy water. And the last sentence that Maude deliberately left before leaving was tantamount to nature. "Fortunately..." After Udyr reacted, he was a little grateful. But inexplicably, there is a sense of unclearness, as if something important is missing. "Boss? Boss?" The continuous voice from the phone worm slowly pulled Udyr''s soul back. "You can withdraw." Udir then gave orders to the men on the other side of the phone worm. Hearing Udir''s order, his men were a little confused. A few seconds ago, they were kept on standby, but now they were directly retreated. Doubts turned to doubts, the subordinates still obeyed Udy''s orders and did not hesitate to withdraw from the 30th Tree Island shopping street that had evolved into a chaos scene. Udyr hung up the phone bug and whispered to himself: "Even if he can easily deal with everyone including Belloc, but before such a behemoth as the human auction house, he is just a..." The words stopped abruptly here. For some reason, Udir was inexplicably irritable. ........... 30 Tree Island Shopping Street. The streets where people came and went became a mess, and food scum and shoes and clothing left behind when some people fled in a panic can be seen everywhere. In the middle of the street, a group of people were besieging Brook. "This **** skeleton frame is more flexible than a monkey!" Among the crowd besieging Brook, there was a curse with gritted teeth. "I''m rude!" When Brook heard this, he raised his hand as a move [Straight Through], and the tip of the sword pierced out, like a radar, through the wall, and accurately stabbed the member of the slave hunting team who had just cursed. The member of the slave hunting team who was stabbed by a sword fell to the ground, and the curse stopped abruptly. After that, Brook made several quick and straight stabbings, knocking the surrounding enemies to the ground. He just came to the shopping street to order a few sets of "skinny" clothes, but he did not expect to be besieged. Moreover, the other party did not hide his intentions, and bluntly said that he would put a slave collar around his neck, so as to make him the final product of the monthly auction. This made him feel bad in an instant, and his shots were fatal. Edge of the battle circle. A brawny man with a tattoo holding a huge mace and a height of about four meters was watching with indifference. Brooke was knocked down one after another. This person is leading the team to capture Bellok from Brook. "Swiss sword flow? It happens to be the type I hate." The well-informed Belloc recognized Brooke''s genre at once. He carefully observed the sword moves Brooke used when attacking, but he didn''t rush to end. It has always been his usual practice to let the trash underneath test the depth of the enemy. After Brooke overturned about thirty men, Belloc had a similar understanding of Brooke''s strength. That sword speed is not so fast! It is almost the fastest swordsman that Belloc has come into contact with, and none of them is good at fast sword flow. Very strong! This is the real evaluation that Belloc has obtained after watching the battle. However, the speed of the sword returns quickly, but in terms of power, it is quite lacking like most swordsmen who are good at speed sword flow. Therefore, for a swordsman with a rapid sword flow, as long as he can use his body to resist the next sword strike, he will be able to end the battle in the next second. After Bellok had a bottom in his heart, he dragged his mace to the ground and strode towards the circle of war. The sacrifices of more than 30 subordinates brought him surging confidence. "Retire all to me." Upon hearing Belloc''s order, the members of the slave capture team retreated decisively to make room for Belloc to deal with Brook. Bellok then came to Brooke, easily held up the oversized mace in his hand, and sneered: "Don''t worry, I''ve always taken a measure of action and won''t let you fall apart." "Ooooooo..." Seeing that the members of the slave-catching team relaxed the encirclement, Brook did not go to talk to Belloc''s pre-war talk, but was looking for an opportunity to rub the soles of his feet. Can''t trouble everyone. This is his true thoughts. "Want to escape? Go dream!" Bellok didn''t know whether he was experienced or had a sharp vision, but he saw through Brooke''s mind. He stopped talking nonsense immediately, dragging his mace at high speed, rushing towards Brook. Brook suddenly became vigilant and crossed his sword in front of him. When Brooke was ready to take the move, he saw Belloc suddenly brake to a stop. The self-confidence that permeated Bellok instantly disappeared without a trace, replaced by the deep fear of the untouchables when they saw the high king. "?" Seeing Belloc''s changes in a flash, a question mark appeared on Brook''s head, but he didn''t look back hastily. After all, there are a lot of cunning people in the world, it is hard to guarantee that this is Belloc''s trick. But then Brook heard the sound of dense footsteps coming from behind. At the same time, under Brooke''s slightly stunned gaze, Bellok quickly stepped aside, released the huge deterrent mace in his hand, and then knelt to the ground, his head buried like an ostrich. Not only Belloc, but this group of fanatics who had been presumptuous before, also made the same movekneeling on the ground! Seeing this scene before him, Brooke felt bad. Could it be... Brook froze his neck and turned his head to look, only to see a group of people coming. The person who walked in the front was a beautiful woman with a transparent bubble hood and bloated clothes. Tianlongren... After seeing the woman''s iconic dress, Brook resisted the urge to ask the woman about the color of her underwear, and instead thought about a question. Should I kneel down? ***Not yet successful, pigs still need to work hard! Thanks to the big guy who gave the pig a thousand rewards at the beginning of June during the funeral, it can be said to be ruthless to stifle the shame of pigs wanting to take a day off, and thank you for the greatly stupid 1,000 starting currency reward. (End of this chapter) Chapter 306： You go back first Chapter 306 You go back first Denon, the most unprovoked existence on the Chambord Islands. This is common sense. Whenever you encounter a Tianlong person, you must retreat to the side of the road, and then bow down. This is also common sense. Bellok and the group dared to attack Brook on the shopping street, and there was an obvious sense of superiority between words and deeds. This shows that they are confident and not afraid of the legal binding force on the Chambord Islands. But after seeing the Tianlongren, they acted unscrupulously, but they knelt down on the side of the road at the fastest speed, like an ostrich, not daring to look directly at the Tianlongren coming from the road ahead. They just made the most correct choice. But Brooke also had to make a choice in a short time. As long as he retreated to the side of the road and bowed down, he would not cause trouble to Maude. Brooke still tends not to cause trouble for Maud, but to leave him time for thinking, which is not enough. "Sure enough..." Brook looked at the oncoming female Tianlongren, lowered her voice, and said solemnly: "Ask if she can let me appreciate the underwear, (??), ah, I accidentally said what was in my heart. " One didn''t pay attention, Brook almost acted in accordance with his heart, but fortunately he took the reins of his nature in time. He quickly retracted his gaze looking at the female Tianlongren and retreated to the side of the road vigorously. Just when he was about to kneel down to avoid this trouble, he was first locked in by a disgusting look. The owner of this gaze is naturally the female Tianlong who is surrounded by soldiers and bodyguards. "What a disgusting thing." The Heavenly Dragon Man Xaluliya Palace, holding a sturdy male bound by a chain in his hand, looked at Brooke who had retreated to the side of the road with disgust. If it weren''t for the conspicuous explosive head and her eyes higher than the top, she might not have noticed Brooke''s presence for the first time. Looking over, he immediately noticed Brook''s pale finger bones and cheek bones that were exposed outside of his clothes. Xaluliya Palace, who has never been interested in weird things, will inevitably feel sick. Not to mention, this weird thing that looks very disgusting to her, is also wearing a pair of brown sunglasses? In Xaluliya Palace''s eyes looking towards Brook, there was a natural desire for destruction. Based on her position, she would not regard Brooke as a commodity that may bring great benefits like a human auction house. In her eyes, Brook is a weird thing that will seriously affect her perception. And her handling of strange things has always been simple and rude. That is... directly destroyed! Perhaps he felt the owner''s emotions, and a pug dog with a bubble hood on his head kept by Xaluliya Palace couldn''t help grinning far away at Brooke and let out a threatening low growl. Charulia Palace saw the pet dog''s statement, but it was impossible for it to bite Brook. What she wanted to see wasn''t the bite of a gangster, but the scene where Brook was destroyed in an instant. Wow---- Xaluliya Palace shook off the chain and iron ring that connected the slave''s neck, condescendingly looked at the Pirate Captain slave borrowed from her father, her eyes seemed to be looking at an ant. "That strange thing is an eye-catcher, go and crush''it''." Before giving orders, Xaluliya Palace raised her finger to Brook, who had retreated to the side. Hearing the order of Xaluliya Palace, the pirate captain slave whose upper body was covered with hideous scars slowly got up, his gloomy eyes rolled and stared at Brooke. He still had the idea of ??living alive, and he only hoped that this skeleton frame would not be a hard bone he couldn''t handle. Otherwise, if the stinky woman behind her does not fit her intentions, I am afraid that the stinky woman will shoot him directly, or detonate the bomb in the slave collar. At this point, the captain slave''s dark eyes flashed with killing intent, and at the same time strode towards Brook. Seeing the captain''s slave coming with murderous intent, Brook, who would not hesitate to kneel to avoid the incident, was startled. This posture seems to be planning to kill him. "Ooooooo, it seems I can''t hide it..." Brooke''s slightly bent knee suddenly straightened, looking at the captain''s slave rather carefully. Not far away, Bellok and the gang who were kneeling on the ground did not dare to look straight at the Charulia Palace, but they heard what Charulia Palace said. bad Bellok secretly said that it was not good. This skeleton man is one of the finale auction items that disco fancy, just to meet the tastes of buyers who are willing to spend big prices on some weird slaves. If the Skeletons are killed here, it means that they will lose a lot of Bailey. Bellok was anxious, but helpless. After all, the person who wants to kill this strange commodity is Xaluliya Palace, who is a Denon! Not to mention the captain of a slave-catching team in his own way, even the boss behind the auction house could not stop the idea of ??Xaluliya Palace. "no solution anymore." Belloc sighed in his heart, only to admit that he was unlucky. "Ooooooo..." At this moment, Belloc heard the skeleton laughter. This is the case, and you can still laugh? Bellok raised his head slightly, carefully looking in the direction of the laughter. "Fuck?!" What caught the eye was the elegant figure of the Skeleton Man running away on the wind circle. Bellok was dumbfounded. The captain''s slave who strode towards Brook was also dumbfounded. Xaluliya Palace saw Brooke running away, her eyes suddenly became extremely fierce, and she said angrily: "Don''t let''it'' run away!" Hearing what Sharulia Palace said, a dozen or so black-clothed bodyguards who were in charge of protecting her slammed out pistols that looked similar to modern firearms. Then he quickly aimed at Brooke''s back and pulled the trigger decisively. Bang bang...! In the midst of the gunfire, the bullets that were significantly stronger than the conventional flintlocks were actually Luo weaving a barrage that blocked any room for Brooke to dodge. After all, they are the bodyguards responsible for protecting the Tianlong people. In terms of strength, how can it be worse? Only this exquisite marksmanship and tacit cooperation is not something ordinary people can do. Brook didn''t know how to see, hear, and hear, but at the moment he heard the intensive gunshots, he never thought of stopping and turning around to resist the shooting. Because of his physical peculiarities, it doesn''t matter if he gets a few shots, he just needs to drink a few more glasses of milk to supplement his calcium. More important than that is to stay away from this place of right and wrong as soon as possible. With his thoughts clear, Brook ignored the bullet that whizzed from behind. He doesn''t care about being hit by a bullet, but someone cares. Maude, who just rushed to the scene, didn''t hesitate to walk behind Brook, and pulled out Qiushui to cut out a dark red knife curtain in front of him. Clang...! The howling bullet impacted on the dark red knife curtain, shook out fleeting sparks. As the last spark faded, all the bullets were chopped in half by Maude and fell on the ground on both sides. After cutting off all the bullets, Maude then retreated. The introverted Qiushui blade was horizontally in front of the nose, and above the back of the blade, Maude''s eyes exuding coldness were revealed. After Xaluliya Palace met Mod''s gaze that had been soaked in the blood and bones of Shishan, her body trembled slightly, and she was unexpectedly weak. It seemed that an angry and bearded lion phantom rushed violently and hit her body hard. Suddenly, the ferocity on her face faded like a tide, and her face turned pale. The pampered, she was shocked, her legs were soft, and she almost collapsed to the ground. The bodyguards and heavily armed soldiers who accompanied him were also shocked by Modna''s unusually powerful atmosphere. They are all tensing their nerves, staring at Maude who suddenly appeared on the scene. The venue was silent for a moment. Perceiving the strangeness, Brook stopped and looked at Maude who rushed to the scene in surprise. "Captain, why are you here?" "I heard from Udyr''s men that you were in trouble, so I came here." Maude turned his back to Brook, slowly retracted his sword into its sheath, and looked at the Charulia Palace wearing a bubble mask and the group of soldiers and bodyguards who were still able to pass. While frowning, Maude turned his gaze to one side and fell on Belloc''s group of people who were kneeling on the ground. After seeing the mace beside Bellok, Maude immediately confirmed the identity of the opponent. If it''s just a slave hunting team in the human auction, there is nothing to worry about. But Tianlongren is different. Especially in the eyes of the bones of the upcoming Qiwuhai position, if it hurts the Tianlongren... Not to mention the position of the sea of ??Qiwu, if there is no halo background like Luffy, every minute and every minute, the head general who rushes over will be killed on the spot. Therefore, if it is not necessary, Maude will not be like Luffy, recklessly attacking the Tianlongren. The most important thing is that in order to reap the benefits of [War on the Top], Maude needs the identity of Qiwuhai. Although Brooke joined the group not long ago, he is also very aware of the pros and cons, and he is deeply sorry. Although he came to the shopping street to order skinny clothes this time with Maud''s approval, the current situation is still because of him. "Captain, I..." "Don''t mind, it''s not your fault." Maude seemed to know what Brooke wanted to say, and interrupted him a step earlier. Brook was dumb. "Leave here for now, but before that..." As Maude said, there were more killing intent in the eyes of Bellok and others. He will not attack the Dragons, but he will not let go of the slave hunters in the human auction floor that hit Brooks. at the same time. "Not only did you not kneel down, but you dare to look at me with that look?" Xaluliya Palace recovered, and awe-inspiring anger suddenly appeared on her pale face. Although Maude didn''t do anything to her, she still had a real feeling of being offended. Under the anger, even if Maude had easily blocked dozens of bullets with a knife just now, Xaluliya Palace still took out the special pistol he carried with him and squeezed the trigger at Maude. Bang bang! The bullet shot through. Thanks to her usual entertainment activities of using slaves as gun targets, she can guarantee the accuracy of marksmanship. Maude did not draw a knife this time, but raised his arm-clad right hand, leaned forward, and caught the oncoming bullets with his bare hands. Then, in front of the Xaluliya Palace and the bodyguards and soldiers, let go of the palm, and let the flat bullet slide down from the palm and fall on the ground. Watching this scene, the bodyguards and soldiers'' complexions changed. Xia Lulia opened her eyes wide, and the anger on her face became more intense. "It''s just a humble, inferior person who dared to show off his power in front of me! You guys, don''t kill him soon!" "Yes!" The soldiers and bodyguards rushed towards Maud without any hesitation between their body movements. The orders of the Tianlong people are absolute. Even if this order will keep them away from the guarding range of Charulia Palace, they will implement the order as soon as possible. Bellok and the gang on their knees had no idea that the situation would evolve to this point. Seeing the confrontation between Maude and Xaluliya Palace, they condemned Maude to death in their hearts. If you dare to provoke the Tianlong people, you will definitely die! Looking at the soldiers and bodyguards rushing over, Maude said calmly: "Brook, you go back first." "Huh? Don''t you go together?" Brook was stunned when he heard the words. The current situation, although it is angering the Tianlongren, but as long as it does not cause substantial harm to the Tianlongren, the navy headquarters will not be able to send a big future to deal with the matter. Therefore, if you leave the scene as soon as possible, you may be able to calm the storm without any risk. But Maude seemed to stay and do something. This makes Brooke uneasy. After all, the source of this incident is him. "You go back first, this is an order." Maude repeated what he had just said, and immediately faced the soldiers and bodyguards rushing over. Brook gritted his teeth. Since it was up to the captain''s order, he could only do so. Brook turned and left, but he still looked back at Maude facing the soldiers and bodyguards. To his surprise, Maude did not attack the soldiers and bodyguards, but turned to the Belloc group who was kneeling motionless by the roadside. At that moment, Brooke understood Maude''s motivation to stay. "Great" Brooke was worried that Maude would intensify the conflict with the Denon. Now it seems that Modby is calmer than anyone present. Brook was calm, thinking about going back to Shaki''s Bar and telling Raleigh and the others about it, so he no longer hesitated and speeded up his feet. at the same time. Maude crossed the group of bodyguards and soldiers who led the attack, and stepped forward to Bellock. Bellok''s heart was shocked, and he suddenly raised his head, only to see a shadow covering his face with a cold killing intent. "you" Bellok looked at Maude who was close at hand in amazement. In this situation, even thinking about shooting him? How unreasonable is the man in front of him? With the weapon left in his hand and maintaining his kneeling posture, he lost any possibility of resisting Mord''s murderous intent. Maude first drew a knife and cut off Belloc''s arms cleanly, and then asked: "Does this matter have much advice from Flamenco?" "..." With his arms cut off, Belloc snorted. After hearing Maude''s question, a look of surprise flashed across his face, and he was speechless. "Forget it, regardless of his instructions, I will go to the human auction." After Mo De said, he swiped Bellok''s neck with a knife, and then walked towards the members of the slave hunting team not far away. Bellok''s neck chilled, and his thoughts were overwhelmed by a sense of powerlessness. He knew this was a sign before death. Before turning his gaze into darkness, what he saw was Modna''s face that was terribly calm, but inexplicably chilling. This man... Belloc fell to the ground and died. Seeing Maude suddenly turned towards and then killed Belloc, the bodyguards and soldiers who had attacked Maude were suddenly stunned. Not only them, but even Xaluliya Palace, who is leading this matter, looked dazed. What''s happening here? She looked at Maude with an incredible look. (End of this chapter) Chapter 307： Inexplicable feeling Chapter 307 Unexplainable Feeling Eliminate potential threats. This is Maud''s consistent style. Ignoring the group of bodyguards and soldiers, and even the weird gaze looking at Xalulia Palace, Maude raised his butcher knife to Belloc''s men. Hands up and down the knife, one at a time. Bellok''s men fell to the ground one after another, and the dripping blood soaked the ground. After cutting several times in a row, the other Bellocrews were not lambs to be slaughtered. They picked up weapons and got up one after another. When the disaster is approaching, they can''t care about any **** and bow down. If the left and right are dead, they would rather fight. "Kill him!" Someone yelled. Maude''s gaze swept, and the blade light followed, killing the person who roared to the ground. Maybe he felt that the efficiency of one knife was too poor. Maude swiped the knife with a few sword qi past, just like cutting wheat, killing dozens of people in the blink of an eye. "This" Belok''s subordinates, who wanted to fight to the death, were suddenly confused, all looking at Maude with a blank expression in amazement. Dozens of companions were killed in one face... How can you fight this? Belloc''s men lost their intent to fight on the spot. Maude was not merciful at all, swiping the knife with a few sword qi past, tearing out a huge hole in the formation of Belloc''s subordinates. Suddenly, the stumps and limbs on the ground were everywhere, blood flowed across, like Shura hell. In front of Mod''s overwhelming slash, more than half of Belloc''s men were killed on the spot, and the battle brought by the number of advantages was defeated. The whole process took less than five seconds. However, the one-sided massacre is not over yet. Since the human auction house dared to take action against Brook, what Maude had to do was to completely destroy the human auction house. Killing these people is just the beginning. The Tianlongren bodyguard who was ordered to kill Maude was not idle. After filling the ammunition, he raised his gun at Maude and pulled the trigger. However, even though their marksmanship was superb and two rounds of shooting passed, they didn''t even touch the corners of Maude''s clothes. On the contrary, they helped Maude kill several of Belloc''s men. The Tianlongren bodyguard didn''t care about accidental injuries at all, and continued to fill the ammunition, preparing to launch the third round of shooting at Maude. The domineering behavior of not treating others as human is evident. Outside the battle circle, Xia Lulia Palace stared at the terrifying appearance of Maude wielding a butcher knife. The **** face that was agitated by anger was quietly replaced by a touch of paleness. What a terrible man... Xaluliya Palace''s heart rate is rapidly increasing. Although reason tells her, with her identity and status, she doesn''t need to be afraid of the threat posed by a "lower realm mortal". But she was still overwhelmed with fear. None of the "lower realm mortals" I met in the past were all kneeling down and daring to get up only after she left. But the man in front of him dared to act like this in front of her, he simply didn''t put her in his eyes. Xaluliya Palace struggled to avert the sight that had been fixed on Maude for a long time, hoping that the bodyguards and soldiers could destroy the man who made her feel fearful and unhappy as soon as possible. But, half a minute passed. Maude remained unscathed, and beheaded the last of Belloc''s men. After sweeping away the members of the slave hunting team in the human auction, Maude shook his arm, clearing the blood on the Qiu Shui Knife. Immediately, he coldly looked at the Tianlongren bodyguard who had been on the offensive against him just now. Being stared at by that cold gaze, the bodies of the Tianlongren bodyguards who were filling the ammunition became stiff, and they all stared solemnly at Maude, who drove Bellok to an end. The armored guards armed with the knight''s sharp spear also did not dare to step into Maud''s attack range easily. Mord''s **** aura stunned them. Xaluliya Palace, who couldn''t discern the situation, didn''t care about so many, she almost screamed and shouted: "Don''t do it yet!?" "Yes!" The bodyguards and soldiers had no choice but to bite the bullet and attack Maud. Maude first glanced at them blankly, then looked at Xaluliya Palace in the distance. Xaluliya Palace once again met Maude''s eyes, her body trembled subconsciously, but she soon gathered momentum. She is a Tianlong, how can she show her timidity in front of a "lower realm mortal"? Maude didn''t know the ups and downs of Xaluliya Palace''s mentality, and he thought a little, first left the inconspicuous shadow in place, and then used silent steps, disappearing out of thin air in full view. "What about people?!" "Did you run?" The faces of the bodyguards and soldiers changed slightly. Maude chose to escape and save them from a **** battle. However, instead of relaxing, they are more upset. If Xaluliya Palace is angry, then they will not only lose their lives, but even involve their family members. "You trash!" Xaluliya Palace stared at the place where Maude had disappeared out of thin air, and was not angry. At this moment, the pug, who was also wearing a bubble hood, rushed towards Charulia Palace without warning. "Ok?" The unsuspecting Xaluliya Palace was knocked to the ground by the pug immediately, subconsciously making a sharp scream. The sudden situation not only made Charulia Palace panic, but also made the group of bodyguards and soldiers terrified. Under their unbelievable gaze, the Pug, whose identity and status far surpassed them, seemed to be crazy, and kept hitting the body of Charulia Palace with its head. Fortunately, the cushion of the bubble hood, coupled with the petite size of the pug, repeatedly bumped his head down, and it did not hurt Sharulia Palace. However, this sudden attack without warning had scared Xaluliya Palace so much that her consciousness was instantly blank, and she kept screaming in shock. "That''s not good, the Tianlongren was attacked!" Residents and tourists hiding in a safe place are all in horror looking at the Sharulia Palace, which is madly "ravaged" by pugs. On a building far away. Maude sat cross-legs, elbows and cheeks bent, his eyes calmly watching the farce directed by his own hands. At this stage, it is impossible for him to attack the Tianlongren. Even the group of bodyguards and guards, he chose to keep his hands. However, it did not prevent him from using some means to teach Xaluliya Palace. Maude looked at the chaotic shopping street and whispered to himself: "Walking out with only a group of soldiers, to some extent, this stupid woman... is really not afraid of death." In his opinion, the group of bodyguards and guards are in vain. If someone really wanted to kill, it would not be difficult to get rid of Charulia Palace. Of course, the intersection with Xaluliya Palace here is just an insignificant episode for Maude. "Ok?" Maude suddenly raised his brows and pressed his thumb against the handle of Qiushui''s knife, making a warning sound. The slight footsteps from behind stopped. Ten meters behind Maude, a woman in a dark green patterned coat stood. The sound of footsteps just now was made by this woman. "Aren''t you afraid that the Tianlongren will pursue it to the end?" The woman stared at Maude''s back, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, with a seemingly curiosity in her tone. This woman who took the initiative to contact Maude at this moment was Nicole Robin who was brought to Chambord by Krokdal semi-forcibly. The whole thing that happened on the shopping street was seen by Nicole Robin. Maude''s eyes glowed red, and he immediately recognized the identity of the person who came. Without turning his head, he said in a cold tone: "I am afraid or not, what does it have to do with you? Nicole Robin..." When Maude called her name directly, Nicole Robin''s heart was slightly startled, and a trace of panic appeared on her face. She cautiously stepped back a few steps to expand what she thought was safe. Before deciding to come to contact Maude, she was sure that she had nothing to do with Maude, but she couldn''t think that Maude did not even look at her, so she directly recognized her identity. This unexpected change caused her to lose her already weak dominance in a short time. "Bacardi Maud, why do you... why do you know my name?" "I have no obligation to help you solve your doubts, and I don''t want to get involved with you at all." Maude slowly got up, then turned around and looked at Nicole Robin''s face hidden under the brim of his hat. Listening to what Maude said, Nicole Robin was more puzzled. Through the information collected, she believed that she had a certain degree of understanding of Maude, and Maude had never contacted her, so she should have known nothing about her. But now it seems...something different from what I expected. Some out of control situation made Nicole Robin a little uneasy. But since she decided to come forward to contact Maude, she didn''t want to end this conversation easily. For fear of Maude''s direct flash, she said directly: "I''m here to tell you bad news." "Oh? Tell me about it." Maude stopped the thought of leaving, and there was a hint of scrutiny in his gaze at Nicole Robin. Robins original plan was to sell to Maude a piece of bad news that could be called intelligence. But the situation got out of control, which made her give up the idea of ??first proposing [remuneration] and then telling [bad news]. "Just half an hour ago, Lieutenant General Taotu''s warship... landed at the port of Tree Island No. 66. I think she should be here for you." Without any hesitation, Robin temporarily gave up the idea of ??trading and directly told the bad news about Maude. Mo De frowned slightly when he heard the words, and sighed softly: "That crazy lady is really endless..." A strange color flashed in Robin''s eyes and asked, "You don''t seem to be worried at all?" "Why should I worry?" Maude asked back. Robin suddenly felt dumb. After a pause, she continued: "In addition to Taotu, in the navy that came, there is also the lieutenant general Tea Dolphin." "Oh?" Maude''s eyes changed slightly. The addition of a tea dolphin was beyond his expectation. However, he did not panic at all now. "It doesn''t matter." The discoloration in Maude''s eyes faded and turned calm as water. Not to mention the upcoming position of Qiwuhai, Lei Li alone is enough to make Gion and Cha Dolphin return without success. "It doesn''t matter?" Robin was startled slightly. From the slight change in Maude''s expression, she could not see the slightest worry or panic. This made her a little disappointed. This means that the [bad news] she took the initiative to tell does not have the weight she thinks. And since the weight is not heavy enough, it is probably impossible to ask for the same amount of reward from Maude. Maude keenly sensed the flash of disappointment in Robin''s eyes. I was wondering how Robin suddenly came to him and took the initiative to inform him... Want me to accept a love? Suddenly figuring out the joints, Maude looked at Nicole Robin with a little surprise. Moreover, with such confidence, it seems that he has been investigated seriously. It''s just that, as said just now, with the concern of the green pheasant, he doesn''t want to get involved in any relationship with Nicole Robin. "Nicole Robin, although you don''t know your motive for selling me a''favor'', but..." At this point, Maude felt suddenly, and while stopping the conversation, he stared at the direction where Brook had retreated. Robin''s heart was shocked when he heard the first half of Maud''s words, and then he saw Maud suddenly stop talking, and he was a little confused. With a move of Maude''s thoughts, while manipulating the shadow to return, he pressed his toes to the ground and his body suddenly disappeared. The next second, Maude appeared on the street dozens of meters away, and then left without looking back. "..." On the top of the building, Robin stared at Maude''s distant figure in a daze. Suddenly in the middle of talking? What does this mean? and "My mind was seen through by him..." Robin lowered his head and bit his thumb, his eyes flickering slightly. For her, taking the initiative to approach Maude to trade is a certain risk. But Maude has the capital to make her risk [investment]. Moreover, through the information gathered, she probably understands Maude''s style of acting-grievances must be repaid, and graces must be repaid. Therefore, before making a decision, she didn''t worry about her own safety, but she had seven to eight points of assurance and confidence. just From the moment Maude said her name. The seven or eight points of assurance and confidence collapsed instantly. "Bacardi Maud..." Robin put down his thumb and whispered Maud''s name. In the brief contact with Maude, she felt an inexplicable pressure. The source of that pressure has nothing to do with life or death. More than... it reflects her sense of helplessness in front of Maude. Unexplainable feeling. This makes her inexplicably chilling. "No, this is an opportunity, I can''t miss it." Robin shook his head slightly and killed the retreat that had just been born. Cooperating with Klockdal is in itself seeking skin with tigers. In this regard, Robin has always been very aware of the risks involved in cooperation, but she is confident to deal with it. But this time at the Qiwuhai meeting, Krokdal did not hesitate to take the risk of exposure, and the move to bring her to the Chambord Islands made her more deeply aware of the danger from Krokdal. After clearly realizing that Krokdal is different from the "teammates" he sold out in the past, Robin had the idea of ??finding another [back road]. That''s why she thought of digging a way for Maude with the information that Peach Rabbit arrived in the Chambord Islands. The result is... Robin looked at the direction Maude had left, a little worried. This man seemed a little different. It is still a chapter based on 4000 words. (End of this chapter) Chapter 308： Oooooo! Chapter 308 Yooooo! Investment has not yet started, there is a tendency to fail... But Robin didn''t want to give up. She silently looked at the direction Maude had left, and pulled the collar high, covering her mouth and chin. After the Qiwuhai Conference was over for more than a day, Krokdal would come to the Chambord Islands to meet her at any time, and then return directly to Alabastan with her. So, strictly speaking, there is not much time left for her. "Before Klockdal returns..." Robin''s eyes shimmered, first raised his collar, then lowered his hat, burying his face in the shadows. After staying in place for a few seconds, she leaped lightly, jumped onto the street, and deliberately walked around the building complex, and then headed in the direction where Maude had left. If Maude had made it clear before leaving, she might not have to risk contacting Maude again. Thinking of this, Robin was rather depressed. Anyway, she first revealed the [intelligence], even if she didn''t want to give [remuneration], is it difficult to make it clear before leaving? Depressed and depressed, Robin still wants to fight for it. Regardless of whether this matter will happen or not, she will get the complete [answer] from Maude. Before leaving the shopping street, Robin glanced back at the street soaked in blood and corpses. That is Maude''s masterpiece. And the previous pug that slammed into Xalulia Palace, even though it suddenly stopped, it was shot and killed by the furious Xalulia Palace. The timing for the pugs to stop was just when Maude left. Obviously, this is undoubtedly Maud''s masterpiece. Robin knows the bottom line. Looking at the street where the storm was rising, she heard a lot of noises for fear of being undisturbed. In the noise, the words that the Tianlongren were attacked were vaguely mentioned, which was quite sparkling. But these things have nothing to do with her. ........ "Ooooooo...!" Brooke stepped on the wind circle, and ran like a swallow toward the tree island 13 where Shaqi Bar was located. He couldn''t help much. Then, at least let Raleigh and Shakki know this matter as quickly as possible. With their abilities, they might be able to help Maude. Driven by such thoughts, Brook couldn''t care too much, speeding up frantically when running wildly. As a result, along the way, the violent wind that set off during the rush blew the skirts of many women on the street. But Brook did not have the mind to admire the coveted scenery under the skirt, he only wanted to return to Tree Island 13 as soon as possible. "Shoo~~!" On the street in the distance, with a pair of wooden clogs on his feet, the tea dolphin dressed in an earthy style was lucky enough to see the "beautiful" scenery created by Brooke inadvertently. After that, he couldn''t help whistling a few times, and he looked like an alive and wretched middle-aged man. Noting the uncontrollable wretched performance of Cha Dolphin, the Tao Maru, who resisted a huge double-edged axe, shook his head slightly. What a fool. Gion, who is clearly chasing after him, is on the side, but he still hasn''t restrained that lustful nature. No wonder he has been rejected so many times. Zhan Tao Wan was also used to the tea dolphin style, so he didn''t bother to complain in person. Gion didn''t care about the performance of the tea dolphin, his sharp eyes pointed at Brooke who was running wild on the street. Explosive head, skeleton body. These two characteristics alone allowed Gion to confirm Brook''s identity for the first time. The wolf rat wearing a navy coat came to Gions side and said calmly: According to the information provided by the intelligence department, this skeleton man is a new crew member of the Mord Pirates. As for the previous identity and details, he has not yet fully Confirmation." "Ok." Gion nodded slightly, and while staring at Brooke''s movements, he pulled out the famous sword Jin Pira hanging from his waist. Hearing the sound of Gion''s drawing of a knife, the tea dolphin subconsciously restrained the inadvertent temperament, and turned his head to look at Gion Pira who was holding Gion''s hand, and instantly understood Gion''s plan. "Peach Rabbit, let me come..." The tea dolphin volunteered to take over the battle against Brook, but before he could finish his words, he saw Gion raising his hand and cutting a blood-red sword energy towards Brook in the distance. "Ah, it''s a second late." Tea Dolphin scratched his forehead, and his eyes followed the crimson sword energy that went away like a gust of wind, and looked at Brooke who had just run out of the street. Poor skeleton. He thought silently. On the flat ground outside the street. Brook, who was running wild, suddenly felt it. When looking squintly, I saw a crimson sword aura full of dangerous aura flying towards him. "who is it!?" Brook was taken aback, it was too late to hide, so he could only use his sword to slash the fastest revolutionary dance music-assault! Pull the sword, cut it out! The two-edged sword that was slashed out of the crutch like a thunder slashed on the crimson sword energy like this. "boom!" The crimson sword aura was like a water polo that was picked and broken by Brooke. The introverted amount of violent violence just vented out and turned into a violent explosion, drawing in Brooke who was close at hand. far away. Gion closed the sword and strode towards Brook, who was caught by the explosion of sword energy and whose life or death was uncertain. "As expected to be the woman I love, it''s so simple, but... the skeleton man is a bit capable." The tea dolphin first squinted his eyes at Gion''s attractive curvy figure, and then his eyes flashed red, sweeping towards the smoke and dust raised by the explosion. Under the perception of seeing, hearing and color, there is still a breath in the smoke and dust. In other words, Gion''s slashing slash that didn''t leave his hands just now didn''t directly kill the skeleton man. It can be seen that the skeleton man is not a small character. but Tea Dolphin retracted his gaze at the smoke and turned to look at Gion''s looming silhouette of buttocks under the navy coat. Still a goddess! The tea dolphin changed his mind and laughed. The navy such as Zhan Momomaru and Wolf Mouse followed in the footsteps of Gion. "Uncle Tea Dolphin, your saliva is coming out." When passing by the tea dolphin with a stubborn smile, Zhan Taowan reminded him of friendship. "what?" Hearing Zhan Taowan''s reminder, Cha Dolphin quickly raised his hand and wiped the saliva dripping below the corners of his lips. "I fell accidentally, Miss Taotu''s charm really makes me unable to extricate myself." After wiping off the saliva, the tea dolphin sighed with emotion. Seeing that the large group had left him behind for a long distance, he simply used [Shave], and a few flashes followed the large group and walked side by side with Gion. "Ahem, it was really dangerous just now!" Amidst the smoke and dust, Brooke''s lingering voice came out: "It made my heart beat faster, although I don''t have a heart, oooooo...!" Although he was almost killed by the crimson sword qi, he obviously couldn''t contain Brook''s unusual optimism. The group of people in Gion, who was approaching quickly, naturally heard the laughter coming out of the smoke. "You can still laugh?" The wolf rat, who holds the post of Gion''s left arm and right arm, is slightly stunned. To change him into such a situation, I am afraid that he is frightened, worrying about how to escape. Tea dolphin looked at the smoke and dust that was gradually dissipating, rubbed his chin, grinned and said: "It''s interesting." As the smoke dissipated, the navy who came here saw Brooke a little embarrassed. In terms of image, it is completely consistent with the information provided by the intelligence department. Brooke also saw a group of navies headed by Gion, and the jaws that opened up and down were difficult to close for a while. "Actually, I am a good person." Under the gaze of the navy, Brook, who felt that the situation was not good, said from the heart. Cang! Wow! He was greeted by the neat sound of drawing knives and raising guns. My grandma passed away in the afternoon. The update may be unstable in the past few days, but I will try my best to keep it updated. In addition, the blocking of comments and comments in this chapter seems to be lifted after the 6th. (End of this chapter) Chapter 309： You are half right Chapter 309 You are half right Good guy? No matter how big it is, as long as the identity is a member of [a well-known pirate group]. So, in the view of the navy, this is already an enemy that needs their lives to fight. Therefore, even if Brooke''s identity and details have not been fully confirmed. Based on the relationship between Brooke and the Maud Pirates alone, the Navy has sufficient motives and reasons to attack Brook. The navy, drawing knives and guns, did not make Brooke feel pressured. On the contrary, it is the leading peach rabbit and tea dolphin, and even the peach pill, who resists the double-edged axe... He doesn''t know these people. However, just standing there, these people gave Brooke a sense of inevitable death. "Ooooooo, I should drink a few more glasses of high-calcium milk before going out today!" Brook held the sword horizontally in front of him, his eyes solemn. He hastily accepted the move just now, causing two cracks to appear on the palm bones of his dominant hand. Although it does not affect the holding of the sword, if there is another attack of the level just now. Even if most of the injuries can be resolved by chance, the cracks on the metacarpal bones will definitely expand further. This is a hidden danger that cannot be ignored. After some worries, Brooke''s start is rarely defensive. You know, the speed sword has always used offense as defense, but now the pack of wolves is waiting, he has no choice. If you take the initiative to attack, it will only reveal your flaws faster. Seeing Brooke who was on the defensive, there was no wave in Gion''s eyes. He raised his knife to Brooke and asked calmly, "Where is Bacardi Maud?" "..." Hearing what Gion said, Brook suddenly understood. Originally, I wondered how the navy would mobilize people for his small role. It turned out... it was for Maude. This makes sense. "Ooooooo..." After understanding the other party''s intention, how could Brooke reveal the slightest information about Maud to Gion, and his jaw moved up and down, making a signature laugh. Seeing Brooke''s clear-cut manner, Gion looked calm and quietly used the power of the Devil Fruit. part3. confess! Gion''s body surface was filled with a refreshing fragrance. The aroma of this part will make people who smell it confess what they are saying. "Where is Bacardi Maud?" When the fragrance drifted to Brook, Gion asked again. "Ooooooo..." Brooke thought that even if you ask a thousand times, I won''t answer your question. Suddenly, he smelled a very nice scent of jasmine, fresh and elegant, without any sweetness, which made him feel refreshed and calmed down. Under the effect of the fragrance, Brooke''s laughter gradually stopped, and his mind was briefly seized by the deep and tranquil fragrance. Immediately afterwards, Brooke blurted out without thinking, "Can you show me your underwear?" "?" Gion was startled slightly. The scene was suddenly quiet enough to be heard. Zhan Tao Maru and even the navy looked at Brooke with wide-eyed eyes. "It''s impossible for Miss Taotu to show you underwear, but I can tell you the style and color of Miss Taotu''s underwear today~" The sound of the tea dolphin that followed was like a thunder in the hearts of Zhan Taowan and others. The scene suddenly fell into a deadly silence. "..." Brook was startled. The tea dolphin was also startled. "How did I say what I was saying? But, it''s so pleasant!" Brooke shouted in his heart. "How did I say what I was saying? By the way, this is Taotu''s ability, this is a big trouble!" Tea Dolphin yelled in his heart. After a while. Brook looked at the tea dolphin with hope. "..." The tea dolphin scalp numb with the excitement of his eyes, pretending to cough, tilted his head and looked at Gion with a blank expression on his face. "Miss Taotu, this guy is too ignorant, let me teach him a lesson." Before he finished speaking, the tea dolphin had the meaning of cutting first and then playing, stepping on it, and suddenly came to Brook. "So fast!" Brook was shocked, but fortunately Hengjian made a defensive position in advance, and he was able to deploy a line of defense between thoughts. Waltz, the song of painted shield! Brook''s thin bamboo-like arm bones trembled quickly, drove the sword in his hand, and drew a dense sword light in front of him, trying to push back the tea dolphin who was bullying him. "Not bad." The trembling sword light woven by Brooke''s high speed was reflected in the tea dolphin eyes, and he could clearly feel the threat contained in the sword light, and couldn''t help but praise. But that''s it. The tea dolphin smiled slightly, and the probing hand pierced directly into the sword shadow filled with sharp edges. The middle index finger, which was covered with armed color, suddenly closed, and it clamped Brook''s sword in the shadow of the sword with great precision. This clip immediately shattered Brooke''s waltz song of painted shield, and the shocking sword light disappeared. "Ok?" Brooke''s heart was stunned, and he looked at the tea dolphin who easily clamped the sword in shock. The sword body seemed to be held down by the mountains. Unable to withdraw and unable to move. "Small skeleton frame, if you don''t use the armed color anymore, you will have a good-looking sword." A faint smile floated on the tea dolphin''s face, quite a demeanor of an outsider, which dilutes the trivial meaning between the eyebrows and eyes a lot. Brook resisted the shock in his heart, and made a sudden effort to break free of the tea dolphin, but it was in vain. The tea dolphin narrowed his eyes, and said regretfully: "So you don''t know how to be armed? Then I''m sorry." After speaking, the fingers holding the sword body suddenly exerted force. clang--! But he used his fingertips to snap off Brooke''s sword. "The strength of me and him... is so different..." Brook looked desperately at the fractured half of the sword, and deeply felt the tea dolphin''s powerful strength that could easily crush him. Gion watched the tea dolphin defeat Brooke''s defensive force with just one move, and that was to return Jinpiluo. In her opinion, the battle was over from the moment the tea dolphin snapped Brooke''s sword. "With only one trick, it''s really Uncle Tea Dolphin." Zhan Tao Maru thought silently. With his eyesight, it is not difficult to see the power of Brook''s sword. If he were to deal with it, even though he had the advantage of being armed, it was estimated that it would take a lot of effort to contain Brooke''s offensive. But the tea dolphin defeated Brook with just one move. The wolf rat and the navy looked at the back of the tea dolphin, and they all expressed in their hearts the power of the lieutenant tea dolphin. After breaking Brooke''s rod and sword, the tea dolphin took a step forward, and held the neck of Brooke who had lost his weapon. "It''s a bit weak, little skeleton frame." Tea Dolphin smiled. It doesn''t take much effort to deal with a pirate who doesn''t know the two-color domineering. Brook felt cold. Finally left the Devils Triangle, and in the end... Is it going to end here? If I die... Captain, should you meet Rab for me? As the pressure on the neck was growing, Brooke was thinking wildly. Tea Dolphin doesn''t have any bad habit of bullying the weak, so if his palms are strong, Brooke''s neck will be broken. At this moment, a pitch-black bullet came from a distance and hit the left temple of the tea dolphin like a changhong. "Armed Bullets? No, it''s a bit different..." The tea dolphin''s complexion changed slightly, and his head tilted back. The pitch-black bullet fell diagonally in front of the tea dolphin''s eyes, hitting the ground beside the tea dolphin''s feet, forming a bullet hole with wisps of smoke. "Has the Lord come?" The tea dolphin neither loosened Brook''s neck nor straightened the head that was tilted back, but just like this, tilted his head to look in the direction of the jet black bullet and said to himself: "But since you chose long-range sniper, it means... it''s too late to help, right?" "You are half right." Maude''s voice abruptly came from the side of the tea dolphin. "Ok?" Tea Dolphin was slightly surprised. Not far away, Gion Zhan Momomaru and others looked at Maude who emerged out of thin air beside Cha Dolphin, with a look of surprise. "How did you come here?" The tea dolphin wondered when he was born, and saw Maude lift up and kick to hold Brooke''s right elbow. "Armed color..." The tea dolphin noticed the color of the arms covered by Maude on his legs, and then decisively retracted his hand. Maude''s kick fell short, but the attack was not over yet. The waist was twisted immediately, and the force that moved the whole body was transferred from the upper body to the left leg like flowing water, and then he kicked the tea dolphin''s cheek fiercely. Boom! This arm-colored foot directly caused the tea dolphin to fly out like an arrow. Amidst the bursts of air breaking, it struck the trunk of an archiman mangrove in the blink of an eye, bursting into a surge The air wave. A scene that happened in a flash caused shock to the faces of the navy including Wolf Mouse and Momomaru. "How did he do that?" They looked at Maude who suddenly appeared in horror. I have to get up at 6 in the morning these days. . It''s really painful. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 310： Unprecedented Chapter 310 is not what it used to be From the tea dolphin crushing Brook with one move, to the sudden appearance of Maude, then he flew the flying tea dolphin. The whole process ends, which is less than two seconds. When all the navy at the scene reacted, they all looked at Maude, who was slowly straightening, with shocked faces. "It''s not shaving, it''s more like... appearing out of thin air!" After being shocked, the wolf rat looked at Maude with an extremely complicated look. Every time he meets again, Maude can always give him unique surprises. For example, at this moment, the lieutenant General Tea Dolphin, who is so strong in melee combat, was swept away. You said that even if you use a knife or a gun, you can use your feet to be so ridiculous? The wolf rat, who had memorized Maud''s ability information, inevitably felt chills and scalp numb at this moment. The navy that came in line almost caught the eye. You know, the person who is drawn is not a small character, but a lieutenant general of the tea dolphin who is among the best in strength and reputation! "This man is Bacardi Maud, who is in the limelight recently." Zhan Tao Maru put down the huge double-edged axe and stared at Maude, who appeared out of thin air, without worrying about the safety of the tea dolphin. "At the same time, it''s also... the rumor in the army has contaminated the innocent man of Taotu!" Zhan Taowan''s eyes condensed slightly, a little eager to try. Now that he met, what he said he should help Taotu teach the innocent Maude. "Ok?" Suddenly, Zhan Taowan felt a little strange, and when he looked back, he saw that the wolf rat and other navy were shocked, all pulling their chins and looking at him with a strange look. "what happened?" Zhan Tao Wan was slightly confused, not knowing why everyone wanted to look at him like this. The wolf rat cautiously said as an overcomer: "Zhan Tao Maru, military rumors should not be trusted." "what!?" After hearing this, Zhan Tao Maru understood why everyone should look at him like this. But he clearly was just talking to himself in his heart, why he said it directly. Could it be... Zhan Taomaru lost his voice: "Have I also caught the Taotu sister''s ability to be honest?" Do not! This is obviously not because of the ability of Lieutenant General Taotu, but your own reason! The wolf rat and the navy roared in their hearts. "..." In a short period of time, he was hacked by his companions one after another, and Gion curled his eyebrows to look at Zhan Momomaru, who was already unable to shut down. I dont know if its right or wrong to let Chadou and Zhantaowan follow. Gion sighed softly in his heart, and immediately pulled out the Jinpiluo who had just been sheathed, and turned to look sharply at Maude, who had not met again for a long time. Perceiving Gion''s unkind gaze, Maude, who was upright, looked away. I saw Gion, who hadn''t seen him for a while, and the big brother Wolf Rat. And... the appearance is dressed in a very personal Zhan Momomaru. Watermelon head, red bellyband, double-edged axe. Maude recognized Zhan Taomaru''s identity without much effort. This is also a guy who doesn''t have many appearances in the original, but his strength is not low. Not to mention anything else, with a very high level of armed and domineering accomplishments, Zhan Momomaru''s strength level will definitely be much better than that of the flying squirrels and the like. Tea dolphin peach rabbit plus war peach pills. To trouble him with this lineup, I think it must be. "captain!" Seeing Maude flying the powerful tea dolphin flying like a god, Brook was surprised and delighted. In the dangerous situation just now, it really scared him into a cold sweat, although he had no sweat glands. Maude looked at Brooke who was safe and sound, and said, "Fortunately, I caught up, otherwise..." The words stopped here. Did not continue, but exuded a chilling murderous aura. "Ooooooo..." Brook understood Maude''s attitude in an instant, and the panic calmed down. The powerful strength that Modena should have as a captain made Brook feel extremely at ease. However, there is still a strong enemy waiting for him, and there is no room for relaxation. Brook raised half of his sword in an attacking gesture. Even if the sword broke into two pieces, he couldn''t hide behind the captain and do nothing. Feeling Brooke''s fighting will to spare everything, Maude smiled. From the moment he took over the position of Qiwuhai, this battle led by Gion to find the door on his own initiative was destined to have no results. Therefore, when he came to the side of the tea dolphin with the instant prison body method just now, Maude chose to attack the tea dolphin with his legs instead of using a knife. Of course, some of the decisions were made because using a leg was faster than using a knife, which could ensure that Brook was rescued in time in that situation. But in any case, before squeezing out the benefits of Qiwuhai''s position, Maude will not be torn with the navy for the time being. So just now I just smoked the tea dolphin with my feet, not too much. Without directly hitting Brooke''s high fighting spirit, Maude climbed the Qiushui knife handle with his right hand, and looked sideways at Gion calmly, with a slight ridicule in his tone. "Old witch, you should stop chasing me, because from now on, we have made it clear that there will be no results." "!!!" Hearing what Maude said, Zhan Momomaru and the navy opened their eyes wide. Chasing? There will be no results? This, this is... a real hammer! ! ! It turned out that Lieutenant Admiral Taotu really and Maude... Suddenly, most of the navy soldiers who had an admiration for Taotu only felt that their hearts were dripping with blood, and they did not understand the reason. But when they carefully examined Maude''s extraordinary appearance, they suddenly understood. "..." At this moment, even if Gion was aware of the true thoughts of his subordinates, he didn''t have the mood and effort to correct them. Her eyes condensed, raising her hand to cut a crimson sword gas towards Maude. ϡ Maude pulled out the autumn water. Almost at the moment when Qiu Shui unsheathed, the color of the armour almost covered the dark red blade with a deep texture. Afterwards, Maude picked up a knife and slashed, splitting the crimson sword energy that was flying in. The sword energy that had been severed by Shengsheng flew out obliquely to both sides, and finally landed and caused a violent explosion. After cutting off the sword energy, Maude slowly regained his momentum, erected the Qiu Shui blade in front of him, and said lightly: "I am not a small fish. If you want to kill me, you should use a slash at close range." Seeing Maude easily cut off Gion''s sword qi, Zhan Momomaru and others were shocked again. They have not never seen a pirate offering a reward of 500 million, but only the strength that Maude demonstrated in this minute gave them a sense of sight of the strength of a reward of more than 500 million. Gion stared at Maud, who was not what he used to be. He nodded slightly, and said with red lips, "You are right." After saying that, she didn''t use [Shave] this footwork that could launch a lightning attack, but strode straight towards Maude. It seemed that he wanted to exert pressure on Maude by walking. Maude looked at Gion, where the wind was coming, and said calmly: "It seems that you really don''t know." The pace of Gion''s oppression has not changed at all. Maude continued: "I... take over the matter of Qiwuhai." "Ok?" Gion suddenly stopped, his expression changed slightly, his eyes shrank, and he looked at Maude, who was relatively calm, in surprise. Seeing Gion''s ghostly reaction, Maude twitched the corner of his mouth. "Old witch, what does it mean for me to succeed to the position of Qiwuhai, shouldn''t I need to remind you?" "Then, let me remember for you a little bit, what I told you on Leviathan Island..." "The next time I meet, it will be quite interesting." "Look, it''s really interesting." Speaking of this, Maude shrugged, looking like what you can do with me. Gion''s face suddenly became extremely ugly. Maude took over the position of Qiwuhai, which meant that she could no longer attack Maude. If it is true... There is really no worse news than this. (End of this chapter) Chapter 311： Huh, a painless foot (first more) Chapter 311, a painless foot (first more) If Maude really took over as Qiwuhai. So, while not being able to attack Maude, it also means that Gion will run out of this trip. But what really made Gion''s expression ugly was not that Maude escaped another disaster. Rather, Maudes position in the Sea of ??Seven Martial Arts deprived her of her qualifications as a navy to fight a great pirate. "Take over... Qiwuhai!?" The wolf rat seemed to have heard something unbelievable, and looked at Maude almost in horror. How long has this young man he is quite familiar with has entered the great waterway as a newcomer, and has not even set foot in the more dangerous new world, has been recognized by the highest authority of the world government? This kind of thing is simply unheard of. The wolf rat is a little numb. Since I met Maude, many things beyond his knowledge have been happening. Zhan Taomaru looked at the wolf mouse who was suspicious of life beside him, frowning and said: "If this guy really takes over as Qiwuhai, then can we not do anything to him?" "Ok." The wolf mouse focused heavily. If there is no valid reason, the navy can''t attack Qiwuhai. This is an undisputed fact. Zhan Taomaru looked depressed when he heard the words, and said, "We didn''t get the''news'' again. Who knows if what he said is true." Its true, but... Wolf Rat glanced at Zhan Momomaru, and then at Gion''s back. Is it true? Just ask the communicator in the team to call the headquarters and it will be confirmed within five seconds. It takes neither much time nor much effort. However, Gion did not immediately order the marines in charge of communications to confirm the authenticity of this matter. What does this show? The wolf rat could vaguely guess Gion''s plan. As Zhan Taomaru said, when they came from the headquarters to the Chambord Islands, they did not get any news about Maude taking over the Qibuhai. In other words, as long as you don''t take the initiative to confirm, you can continue to fight against Mord as [unknowing]. Even if he was held accountable afterwards, he just had to bite the statement that he couldn''t believe the pirate''s side. I say so, but after all, it involves Qiwuhai... The wolf rat silently looked at Gion''s back, and the mood aroused by Maude was slowly calming down. Anyway, as his deputy, no matter what decision Gion makes, he only needs to respond. The wolf rat''s guess is probably correct. Subconsciously, Gion tended to be true to what Maude said, but she didn''t want to stop there. Regardless of whether Maude took over as Qiwuhai, as long as he doesn''t go to [Confirm]. Gion''s ugly face gradually tended to indifference. The aura that had suddenly stopped due to a few words of Maude circulated again at this moment. "This time, there may be few opportunities left..." Such a sentence flashed in Gion''s mind. Continuing to let Moder grow up is not a good thing for the Navy''s [future]. The reason why she is so obsessed with Maude is also because Maude does not want to let the sparks and lightning grow along the way. Seeing that Gion was silent for a while, and then exuded an aura of full pressure, Maude''s eyes condensed slightly, and he immediately raised his hand to press on Brook''s light shoulder bone. This sudden shoulder gesture made Brooke look at Maude in confusion. Maude ignored Brooke''s reaction. Instead, he squinted at Gion whose killing intent was gradually glowing, and said calmly: "Old witch, don''t you want to have a''death without evidence'', right?" "..." Gion didn''t say a word, and walked towards Maude. With every step taken, the aura of the body will soar by one point, and its intention is undoubtedly revealed. Seeing Gion''s actions, the wolf mouse immediately understood it, and made a vague gesture to the colleagues behind him to prepare them for battle. On the other hand, Zhan Momomaru was startled at first, and then raised the large double-edged axe with some excitement, thinking about finding an opportunity to give Maude an axe later. As for morality... What morality do you tell the pirate? Maude frowned and looked at Gion, who had accumulated momentum step by step, and sighed softly: "I really underestimate you, crazy woman..." With that, Maude retracted his hand on Brooke''s shoulder bone. The move just now was to try to make the body and the shadow swap positions with Brooke. It failed. In this regard, Maude is not surprised. It''s not because [Shadow Fruit] can''t do this, but the time it takes him to get [Shadow Fruit] is too short, and it''s already pretty good to be able to play out some of the initial characteristics. "Brook, you go first." As long as [Shadow] is still outside the battle circle, Maude can go at any time, but he cannot teleport away with Brook. Therefore, letting Brooke leave first can greatly reduce the burden. Hearing what Maude said only once, Brook couldn''t help being silent. When encountering a dragon, Brook will decisively leave first considering the potential threat. However, the navy team encountered now is a real threat. It would be too dangerous to let Maude stay on the scene alone. Just as Brooke hesitated, a somewhat vague voice came into the arena: "It''s not bad, it can''sneak attack'' on me!" The owner of the voice was the tea dolphin who had just been kicked by Maude. "However, with this level of sneak attack, its okay to get a hundred more times." Tea dolphin put his hands in his pockets, pretending to be chic into the circle. The clothes on his body are damaged and stained with a lot of dust, but there seems to be nothing in the matter. "It''s really tea...eh???" Hearing what the tea dolphins said when they entered the arena, Zhan Tao Maru and the navy were a little relieved, but after seeing the tea dolphins'' faces, they were immediately confused. I saw a red-purple swollen bag about the size of a basketball on the right cheek of Cha Dolphin, squeezing the right eye to a seam. It doesn''t seem to be okay at all? If you suffer a hundred times, no, dont say a hundred times, just come again ten times, you are afraid that you will die on the spot. Cha Dolphin ignored the startled gaze of Zhan Tao Maru and his colleagues, and stepped into Maude''s attack range before Gion. Then, he held the big swelling on that half of his cheek without changing his face and said, "Hey, it''s not painful or itchy." "..." Maude silently glanced at the swelling on Cha Dolphin''s face. Gion, who had accumulated his momentum to the apex, was almost poked a frustrating hole by the tea dolphin''s open-eyed and nonsense move. shave! Gion didn''t want that much anymore. He stepped on the ground dozens of times in an instant, and came to Maude. The pressure of horror followed. Maude was unaffected, and a red light flashed in his eyes. At the moment Gion showed his figure, he cut out a sword energy flying towards the ground in front of Gion in advance. Such measures are obviously intended to block, rather than attack Gion. Sword Qi fell to the ground first, and exploded. The energy contained therein was then vented out, raising a lot of smoke and dust, drawing Gion into it. Tea Dolphin originally wanted to tell Gion that he had come, but he watched Maude use his knowledge to determine the impact point of Gion, and cut out a sword energy used to interfere with Gion''s offensive in advance. If this sword qi was headed towards Gion, it would never produce any interference. But if it was cut on the ground in front of Gion, the effect would be obvious. Whether it was the ground destroyed by the sword qi or the smoke and dust spreading from the explosion, they all affected the offensive that Gion came instantaneously. This response can be said to be precise and clean, but it also revealed Maud''s idea of ??avoiding the battle. "Although the foot didn''t hurt or itchy just now, this guy is indeed extraordinary." The tea dolphin, who was obsessed with "no pain or itching", suddenly attacked Maude, quite eager to eat. He has no interest in defeating Maude. However, Maude''s existence has become a source of black spots in the army. So, letting him, the lieutenant admiral who deserves Taotu the most, to solve Maud is not only justified, but it may also be favored by Taotu. Suddenly, the thoughts fermented, making the tea dolphin cut to the right side of Maude in a frenzied posture, like a hormone, and then twisted his whip and swept toward Maude''s cheek. Maude immediately noticed the whip leg swept by the tea dolphin, and a look of surprise flashed in his eyes. At this point of time, using fists will obviously be faster and stronger, but this guy chose to use legs. Without time to think too much, Maude took advantage of the little breathing space made by the tea dolphin twisting and whip his legs, reached out his hand like a lightning, grabbed Brook''s collar, and immediately used the moon step, his body vacated. The tea dolphin''s vigorous whip kick suddenly fell through. The idea of ??wanting to use his own way to treat his own body will also go bankrupt. "Huh? Isn''t this Yuebu?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 312： Under the above (second more) Chapter 312 is above and under (second more) When the whip leg fell into the air, the tea dolphin retreated to stabilize his figure, looking up in surprise at Maude, who was kicking into the air. Moon step? He knew very little about Maude''s abilities, and when he saw Maude use the Moon Step, an unrealistic idea struck his mind. Are you a navy undercover agent? In mid-air, Maude couldn''t care about the hidden dangers of Cha Dolphin and Peach Rabbit underneath. The left arm carrying Brooke''s collar suddenly swelled in a small circle, and the thin sleeves protruded like earthworm-like veins. trace. Immediately afterwards, Maude shook his arm abruptly and threw Brooke away. Everything happened between the electric light and flint. Due to the urgency of the matter, before flying to Brook, Maude didn''t even have the energy to inform Brook in advance, let alone give a sentence or two. Brooke was able to react after being thrown away by Maude, only to feel that there was an indispensable suffocation in the skinless breastbone. He has just joined the team soon, and he has a very urgent desire to express. However, from landing on the island to the present, let alone help, some are just a sense of powerlessness deep in the bones. "With my strength...Is it really qualified to be a member of the Mord Pirates?" Feeling powerless, Brook couldn''t help but start to doubt himself. That so-called "dominant" technique is really like a moat with an extremely strong sense of existence, which lies above his cognition. This is the gap. Outside the battle circle, Zhan Tao Maru and Wolf Mouse looked at Brooke who was thrown out by Maude, and immediately pursued them. In the battle against pirates, striving to get rid of the pirates has always been the result of the Navy''s efforts to do so. If Brooke were allowed to escape, it would not only be a negligence, but also shame on the Gion side! Zhan Tao Maru and Wolf Mouse took the lead in action, and after a second or two, the rest of the navy reacted. They first glanced at Maude, who was attacked by the tea dolphin peach rabbits, thinking that with the strength of the two lieutenant generals, it would not be a problem to win Maude, and they would follow up with the Peach Dolphin wolf rat chasing Brooke. pace. Zhan Taomaru and the others went to chase Brooke''s actions, but Maude, who was in the air, couldn''t help but frown. In the face of the intertwined pressure of Tea Dolphin and Taotu, he couldn''t even support Brook with a single shot. "no solution anymore." With a thought, Maude made the shadow steadily outside the station circle stick to the ground, chasing Brooke''s direction. At this moment, a crimson sword gas rose into the air, splitting the smoke and dust in half, and flew straight towards Maude who was in the air. Maude looked down, and hurriedly waved Qiu Shui, cutting on the crimson sword energy. boom--! The impact brought by the sword aura caused Maude, who had no foothold in the air, to skew and lose his balance directly. Huh! Gion stepped on his feet and flew up in the air. Then he waved the Jinpilu covered in armed color, from bottom to top, slashing towards the unbalanced chest of Maude. This knife is bound to win. At the same time, as if foreseen the tea dolphin that Gion would cut off Maude with a single knife, but he used it several times in succession. Based on the feeling, he came to the approximate area where Maude might fall. After Maude is cut off, the tea dolphin will do his best, and then use Maude as a football and slam into the ground with a kick from the air. He looked up with expectation and looked at the upcoming results. In the air. Gions eyes are sharp. The sword with the slaying force went straight to Maude''s chest. In this case, even if Maude had practiced Yuebu to the extreme, it was impossible to change to avoidance. When he was in the air and his body was out of balance, Maude really couldn''t escape Gion''s slash. However, he is a shadow fruit capable person! Instant prison! Just when the body of the Jinpiluo sword entwined with solid armed color almost touched Maude''s chest, Maude directly exchanged positions with the shadow that was sticking to the ground at high speed. Huh! Maude disappeared out of thin air, and replaced by a shadow with a pitiful attack area. With the disappearance of Maude, Gion''s slash with the slaying force suddenly landed in the empty space. The next moment. This invisible slash that did not touch the point of force directly chopped an Arqi mangrove tree not far in front of it in half. Crunch- The huge lush canopy of the Alchi Mangrove that had been chopped in half followed the smooth cut in the trunk, slowly slid to one side and fell towards the ground. The residents around the tree heard the movement, and when they looked up, they were so scared that their faces instantly paled. "I must be dreaming." Looking at the huge canopy that was about to fall down, some people stood there blankly, but more people ran away while exclaiming. The buildings on the Chambordian Islands are generally built next to the Archi Mangrove, which is also a densely populated area. It is foreseeable that when the canopy of this archi mangrove falls to the ground, the residents within the range will not be spared. Gion realized this. Therefore, when she first noticed the shadow that had exchanged positions with Maude, she didn''t try to attack the shadow, but wanted to stop the huge canopy that was about to hit the ground. The change of thought at this moment not only caused Gion to lose an effective attack opportunity, but also gave her a flaw. At this moment, Maude used [Instant Hell] once again to exchange positions with the shadow, returning to the front of Gion. At the moment when he teleported, Maude didn''t pause at all, swinging his knife towards Gion, which was in a downward trend. If this knife is cut to the ground, it will be severely injured if it does not die. As far as the current situation is concerned, Gion, whose mood fluctuates and may lead to the loss of the effect of seeing, hearing, and color, to a large extent, cannot escape Maude''s shot. but, Mord is a demon fruit capable person, and Gion is also a demon fruit capable person. part1. Calm down. This is a fragrance that keeps Gion stable and calm under any circumstances. The premise of the domineering use of seeing, hearing and color is directly related to changes in psychological and emotional nature. In other words, once the user is emotionally excited or loses his senses, or even the intense pain from being attacked that the brain cannot shield, it will instantly invalidate the experience of seeing and hearing. Only on the premise of being calm can we ensure a stable usage rate of seeing, hearing, and color. This also means that as long as Gion maintains the positive effects of the calming fragrance at all times, it can maintain the use of seeing, hearing and color at any time under any circumstances. Uninterrupted seeing and hearing! This is Gion''s development direction of Xiangxiang Fruit according to its own needs. Therefore, Gion, who was worried about the innocent civilians who were about to be accidentally injured by him, did not interrupt the use of seeing, hearing, and sex. When Maude, who had returned to his original position, swung his knife, Gion reacted in an instant with the assistance of seeing and hearing, and raised the knife to block in time. but, Maude is on the top and Gion is on the bottom. Even if Gion responded in a timely manner, Maude had the advantage for this knife alone. Cang! Qiu Shui and Jin Pira collided severely. Where the blades of each other closely fit, sparks burst! Gion, whose position was pressed by Maude under her body, was directly shot down by this knife from the top because she had no foothold, and her body fell to the ground like a cannonball. Coincidentally, the direction in which Gion fell to the ground happened to be the location of the tea dolphin that had been locked in advance. "This" The tea dolphin was stunned. The purpose of the card is to wait for Gion to beat Maude down, and then he will make up for Maude with a vengeful kick. But what he never expected was that the person who fell was not Maud, but his goddess. (End of this chapter) Chapter 313： Why are you... here! (Third more) Chapter 313 You...Why are you here! (Third more) The goddess was beaten down by Maude. At this time, as long as he hugged the goddess, he could just eat tofu. What kind of towering peaks, what round and plump big peaches, can be mastered by him. It''s just... a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! however, Tea dolphin did not cherish this golden opportunity. Because, within his reach, a group of residents is about to usher in the disaster. "Damn it!" Tea Dolphin glanced at Gion''s attractive figure regretfully, and then ran towards the Arqi Mangrove not far away without looking back. It is more important to save a group of residents who are facing danger than to eat tofu in Gion. That is even more important than his life. The tea dolphin''s decisive withdrawal made Maude''s pressure suddenly reduced. At the same time, Gion''s body slammed to the ground, throwing out a lot of smoke. Maude first glanced at the tea dolphin heading straight to the Yaerqi mangrove, and then looked at the smoke and dust that spread on the ground. A free fall cannot cause any harm to Gion at all. And lieutenants of the level like Gion and Tea Dolphin are not comparable to the first-class flying squirrels. With Maude''s current strength, that is, relying on the characteristics of the shadow fruit, he can deal with them and get a bargain from them. As for defeating them, the possibility is almost zero. Once the battle lengthens, Cha Dolphin and Gion will sooner or later adapt to Maud''s shadow fruit usage. At that time, Maude would never be able to withstand the offensive of Cha Dolphin and Gion. It is also thanks to Mord who played the shadow fruit in a trick. If it is used in Moria''s way, let alone get a bargain from Cha Dolphin and Gion, how long it can last is a big problem. "Old witch, sooner or later I will make you look good." Maude said to himself viciously. At this stage, how could he smash with Gion. Had it not been for the mad lady''s idea of ??breaking the pot and shattering, this battle would have been avoided. "boom!" There was a loud noise in the direction of the Arqi Mangrove. Maude tilted his head to look, but it was the tea dolphin who used his shoulders to smash the upper half of the Yarqiman mangrove that should have overwhelmed the building complex for a certain distance, and instead smashed it down on the empty flat ground. The timely and decisive rescue operation saved the residents who were within the range of the impact point. Mord silently retracted his gaze and turned to look in the direction of Brook. I saw Brook had been intercepted by Zhan Tao Maru. "Ok?" Seeing this scene, Maude''s eyes condensed, but he did not directly exchange positions with the shadow, but let the shadow continue to walk on the ground, moving closer to Brook at the fastest speed. Afterwards, Maude fell from the air, ready to exchange positions with the shadow at any time. If it wasn''t that the shadow could not move freely in the air, otherwise, Maude would only step on the moon step to lift into the air, trying to keep the distance from Gion as far as possible. This is one of the drawbacks of Shadow Fruit. When Maude landed, Gion got up from the shallow pit that had been smashed out. She swung a knife to fiddle with the smoke and dust, and immediately looked at Maude, and said coldly: "Swap positions with the shadow, this is the ability of the shadow fruit." "boom!" Maude didn''t want to speak, and fired a shot at Gion. With a quick knife, Gion cut the flying lead bullet in half. "Bacardi Maud, someone like you is really...too dangerous." "Oh? Is this your motivation for chasing me? You even left behind the consequences of attacking an incumbent Qiwuhai for no reason?" "The current Qiwuhai? There is no proof, who would believe what a pirate said?" "Hey, you only need to spend a few seconds to check with the naval headquarters... Forget it, it''s not helpful to say more, this time, it is almost time. Mo Deyan did it all, and immediately smiled at Gion. Gion''s eyes condensed, and he stepped on his feet and rushed towards Maude. Maude''s figure disappeared again. But Gion didn''t stop there, and went straight to the location where Maude had been. Her goal is... the shadow! However, Maude disappeared this time without leaving a shadow on the spot. "Where is the shadow?" The unexpected situation made Gion a little startled. More than 20 meters ahead, there was a slightly ridiculous voice from Moder. "Silly woman, you already know that I am a shadow fruit capable person, so how can I leave a flaw in your presence." Maude, who retreated more than twenty meters away with silent steps, looked at Gion with a slightly mocking gaze and focused his attention on the shadow. When Gion looked up, Maude''s figure disappeared out of thin air. This time, he really used the ability to exchange positions with the shadow, and the more than 20 meters away with silent steps just now gave the shadow enough space to escape. Gion realized that he had been tricked, an uncontrollable anger appeared on his fair face, but in a flash, he was suppressed by calm incense. This suffocation made Gion extremely uncomfortable, and there was a feeling of suffocating internal injuries. Until now, she had no idea how many times she had eaten turtles in Maude''s hands. If you let the green pheasant know, I''m afraid it will inevitably be laughed at again. She really didn''t understand. With his own strength, why can''t he solve Maude. Another battle circle. The speed that Zhan Tao Maru exploded when pursuing, was faster than the wolf rat in the animalized state. When Brook fell from the sky, the distance between Zhan Tao Maru and Brook was less than 30 meters. Without any accidents, Zhan Tao Maru came from behind and cut off Brooke''s chance of escape with an axe. Brook was forced to stop, looking at Zhan Tao Wan with pain, although he had no eggs. In front of him was another...a guy who was proficient in so-called domineering. Rao is Brook''s optimism attribute upgraded to the Max level, and it is inevitable to worry at this moment. Domineering ah domineering. With regard to this technique, Brooke has resentment and desperately wants to learn to master it. Zhan Tao Maru didn''t take care of Brooke''s mood. He wanted to move his muscles and bones, he laughed, rushed to Brooke, and hacked it down without any fancy. There was only half of the sword in Brooke''s hand. Moreover, he had experienced the horror of domineering many times. In the face of this simple style of axe, he had no choice but to avoid its sharp edge. He leaped back. The huge double-edged axe wrapped in armed color then slashed down to Brook''s original position. Bang! The ground shattered. At the drop point of the double-edged axe, a burst of energy condensed from armed domineering was shot forward and directed towards Brooke who leaped back. "Hey." A touch of cunning flashed in Zhan Taowan''s eyes. Brook was aware of the danger, and subconsciously raised the remaining half of the sword, horizontally in front of him. That anger hit Brooke''s broken sword in an instant. The resulting impact directly knocked Brooke to the ground. Zhan Tao Maru put away his arms and looked domineering, and was about to raise the double-edged axe, and then before the wolf rat came over, he took advantage of the victory to chase Brooke. But at this moment, a shadow was walking close to the ground at high speed, came close, and then rushed to the axe body. Zhan Tao Maru looked at the black shadow on the axe in confusion. Immediately afterwards, more than a hundred kilograms of weight came from the axe body. Maude replaced the black shadow and appeared out of thin air, stepping on the body of the double-edged axe that reached the ground. "Why are you... why are you here...!" Zhan Tao Wan was taken aback, unable to understand how Maude got rid of the combined attack of Uncle Cha Dolphin and Sister Tao Tu. However, Maude didn''t give Zhan Tao Maru any room for reaction, and the maximum armed and domineering gathered on the soles of his feet. Subsequently, Mo Deqin stepped on with all his strength. Click! Cracks appeared on the double-edged axe that reached the ground. Zhan Tao Maru couldn''t hide his shock immediately, his eyes widened, and he looked at Maude who was close at hand in shock. The wolf mouse who rushed over saw the scene where Maude appeared out of thin air and then smashed the Momomaru double-edged axe. Involuntarily, the wolf rat was shocked. He had the same idea as Zhan Momomaru. In the joint attack of Lieutenant General Cha Dolphin and Lieutenant General Gion... Why... Maude is here! ? (End of this chapter) Chapter 314： Why not dare? Chapter 314, why dare you? This man... Can get rid of the combined attack of Lieutenant General Cha Dolphin and Lieutenant General Taotu! Zhan Tao Maru and Wolf Mouse looked at Maude who appeared abruptly in disbelief. You know, not talking about seniority and rank, just talking about comprehensive strength, tea dolphin and peach rabbit can be ranked in the top ten of the navy headquarters. But Maude was able to escape from the combination of those two adults without any problems. The wolf rat looked at Maude''s back, a little lost. Such a growth rate is really incredible... In the field. Brook got up quickly, just in time to see Maude smashing Zhan Taomaru''s double-edged axe. It''s the captain... Brooke breathed a sigh of relief first, then clenched his fists. What happened today made him deeply aware of his own weakness. The feeling of hiding deep in my heart, wanting to go to the new world as soon as possible, also fell apart. Instead, there is an urge to become stronger. Before the team officially enters the new world... At least, to master this domineering technique! Brooke thought to himself. "Your axe looks quite big, but the quality is not good." After stepping on the double-edged axe, Maude held Qiushui in his hand and swung his knife straight towards the nearby Zhan Tao Maru. Zhan Tao Maru restrained the turbulent emotions in his heart, and decisively withdrew a few steps back, avoiding Maude''s cut. "Asshole, this is an axe specially forged for me by the logistics department!!!" Zhan Tao Maru first looked down at the only black steel axe handle left in his hand, then looked at the axe blade remains scattered on the ground, gritted his teeth. The timing of this guy''s appearance in front of him was quick and strange, and he couldn''t even react in time to what he saw and heard. If not, as long as he wraps the armed color on the double-edged axe in advance, he won''t let Maude step on the double-edged axe. "Even if there is no armored protection, my axe is a refined weapon. The biggest advantage is that it is hard, but it was crushed by this bastard!" "It''s no wonder that he can kick Uncle Tea Dolphin like that, his leg work is definitely not bad." "So, not only do I have to watch out for his swords and guns, but also the leg skills..." "Hmph, no matter what you have, I fight Momomaru but the most defensive man in the world!" Zhan Taomaru didn''t realize that he had said everything in his heart. As he spoke, he dropped the black steel axe handle in his hand, then spread his palms in front of him, making a starting pose similar to sumo wrestling. Maude looked at the Zhan Momomaru with his hands up, and said in surprise: "The most defensive man in the world?" "Huh? How do you know?" "You just said it yourself." "what!?" Zhan Tao Maru was taken aback. However, Maude made a sudden move, stepping in front of Zhan Momomaru with just one step. Immediately afterwards, Qiu Shui entwined with the armed color pierced Zhan Tao Maru''s heart. One trick is to overflow with murder, leaving no room for it. "Walk alone!" Zhan Taowan''s eyes condensed, and the palms that were flat in front of him suddenly pushed forward. A vigor condensed by the domineering armed color sprayed out from the palm, and hit the tip of the Qiu Shui knife that Mod''s stabbed hard. boom! The straight piercing Qiushui knife tip suddenly stagnated in front of Zhan Taomaru''s palm, as if pierced on a solid wall of air that was invisible to the naked eye. The air currents generated by the collision between the two swept around like dragons and snakes, tearing the adjacent ground into ditch marks that looked like being run over by wheels. "The actual domineering nature of the body... his armed color level is indeed very high." Blue veins appeared on Maude''s arm holding a knife, calmly watching Zhan Taomaru with a serious face. Seeing that Qiu Shui could not stab Zhan Taomaru''s foot in the air, Maude did not regain his strength, but continued to wrestle with Zhan Taomaru. Zhan Tao Maru saw through Maude''s plan and coldly snorted: "It''s useless, I told you earlier, this uncle is the most defensive man in the world, how could it be pierced by your knife!" Maude ignored him, and his free hand climbed towards the ferret hanging from his waist. At the moment when he was touched by Maude''s left hand, without Maude giving instructions, Bailey made his own judgment based on the situation and instantly transformed into a gun. Maude just grabbed the handle of the gun, pulled out the gun, pointed the muzzle at Zhan Taomaru''s legs, and quickly pulled the trigger. "Boom boom..." As the gunfire burst, he carried high-temperature lead bullets and shot at Zhan Taomaru''s lower limbs. Zhan Momomaru''s expression tightened, and his legs were full of arms in advance. Clang-- Zhan Taomaru''s arms and domineering legs were suddenly shot by lead bullets. "You... shameless!" Faced with this two-pronged offensive, Zhan Taomaru felt the pressure. Without a word, Maude increased the speed of pulling the trigger. The high frequency shooting at close range immediately made Zhan Taomaru miserable. The so-called strongest defense in the world began to crack. "Asshole!" Zhan Momomaru, who claims to be super defensive, never dreamed that he would encounter a freak like Maud with a peculiar warfare. Let''s not talk about the direct stabbing that is not weak to suppress, what the **** is this kind of gun that does not need to be filled with bullets? No need to fill the bullets, the bullet speed is almost the same as the Gatling gun. Ok. These are all endured. Approximately every ten shots were mixed with an armed-colored bullet. Who can handle this! Zhan Taomaru was the first to lose the battle, and withdrew from the barrage like a torrential rain. "Why, aren''t you the most defensive man in the world? You shrink back then?" Watching Zhan Taomaru withdraw, Modra shot high and continued to shoot Zhan Taomaru. Zhan Taomaru''s cheeks trembled, and he muffled his palms to knock down the flying lead bullets one by one. Just as Maude was fighting with Zhan Taomaru, the wolf rat not far from the battle circle slowly recovered and turned to look at Brooke. In any case, let the Maud Pirates stop here. This is his duty as a navy. Beastification! The wolf rat''s body suddenly bulged in a circle, and gray hair gradually grew on his face. shave! The wolf rat flashed and came to Brook. Tooth gun! The sharp claws in the animalized state were infiltrated into jet black by the armed color, and then gathered up to a point and pierced fiercely toward Brook''s breastbone. Brooke''s attention was attracted by the battle between Maude and Zhan Momomaru. When he reacted, the wolf rat''s tooth gun was in front of him. "Ok!?" Brook looked up and tried to block the attack of the wolf rat with half of his sword, but it was too late. The improved version of the finger spear hardened by the armed color hit Brook''s breastbone so hard. Click! Accompanied by the loud sound of bone breaking, Brook''s light body flew out like a cannonball, and then rolled heavily to the ground, plowing the ground into a deep trench. This fierce blow not only directly shattered most of Brook''s breastbone, but the impact contained in it made Brook almost faint. After a successful blow, the wolf mouse once again used a shave to force the felled Brooke at the fastest speed. He was sure that the tooth gun just now did not directly kill Brooke, so he had to take advantage of the situation to make up a few moves before Brooke was relieved to completely kill Brooke''s vitality. After solving Brook, go to support Zhan Momomaru. This was his plan before he shot. The loud sound of broken bones reached Maude. Maude squinted at the sound source. "Wolf Rat!" At the sight of the scene, the killing intent in Maude''s eyes suddenly rose. Zhan Tao Maru couldn''t help but change his face when he looked at Maude, who was suddenly soaring. Maude glanced at it. Liubo! While pulling the trigger one after another, Maude waved Qiushui and cut a sagittal sword air that interspersed in the rain of bullets towards Zhan Taomaru. Na Feng Ya Jian Qi brought along with the barrage in a blink of an eye. Zhan Tao Maru took all the orders, pushing his palm on the sword. boom--! That sword gas caused a violent explosion in Zhan Tao Maru''s palm. The ensuing blast sent Zhan Tao Maru flying away. After retreating Zhan Tao Maru with a trick, Maude didn''t even look at Zhan Tao Maru. He stepped on the ground with his toes, leaving a circle of fine dust ripples on the ground, and his figure disappeared out of thin air. Immediately afterwards, a tiny dust ripple appeared on the ground at intervals. It was like a drizzle falling to the surface of the water, making a circle of ripples, extending towards the direction of the wolf rat at a very fast speed. The wolf rat, who was heading towards Brook, seemed to feel it, but when he turned his head, his face suddenly changed. "Maud...!" The circle of ripples was clearly reflected in the gray mouse eyes. Suddenly, the wolf rat was agitated by Mod''s pure killing intent and his hairs stood up, and he stopped abruptly. When the wolf rat stopped for an instant, the ripples extending from the ground disappeared. Maude revealed his figure abruptly, and swung his knife to the point of the wolf rat. The wolf rat''s heart jumped, and his claws crossed in front of him, trying to block Maude''s slash from above. however, This slash that fell directly cut off his armed claws, and then cut a huge gap in his hair-covered chest. Huh! A lot of blood then sprayed out from the wound. The wolf rat shook his body, his face stiff, and fell to the ground. Benefiting from the physique increase effect brought by the animal system, the wolf rat barely breathed a sigh of relief. Maude put the tip of the Qiushui knife against the wolf rat''s neck. The blood slid down the blade, and finally gathered blood beads at the tip of the blade, dripping onto the wolf rat''s neck. "Brother wolf mouse, alive, okay?" "..." The wolf rat''s chest undulated sharply, looking at Maude with a complicated look. In my mind, all kinds of scenes of getting along with Maude in Mad Hatter Town flashed inexplicably. "I...I''m the Navy." The wolf rat opened his lips slightly, and his throat was a little hoarse: "And you, the pirate, crusade against you... is... a matter of course." "Yes, it''s just right." Maude nodded lightly, pushed his right hand downwards, let the blade pierce the wolf rats throat, and said coldly: "However, dont be too disappointed. I will kill more pirates to make you happy down there. , Then..." "Major General Wolfrat!" At this moment, the navy team arrived late. They looked at the wolf-rat who was hit by the tip of the knife, and their expressions changed. At this distance, they have no time to lend a helping hand. Zhan Momomaru, overturned by the sword spirit, got up, but it was too late to rescue him. at the same time. "Wolf Rat!" Gion also came here after chasing the shadow. Seeing the wolf rat in danger, his eyes suddenly shrank. "Bacardi Maud, dare you...!" She rushed towards Maude frantically. Maude glanced at Gion, then turned to the wolf rat, and took up what he hadn''t said before. "Farewell, Brother Wolf Rat." "..." The wolf mouse''s lips moved slightly. He wanted to ask about Tatamu''s current situation, and he wanted to give Maude some ruthless words such as waiting for you below. But in the end, he didn''t say anything, and his eyes darkened. Modna''s arm holding the knife slammed down. The Qiushui knife sharply pierced the wolf rat''s neck, and blood flowed out. The wolf rat''s body trembled slightly, looking at Maude, gradually losing its luster. After slashing the wolf mouse with a stab, Maude once again squinted at Gion, who was running wildly, and said indifferently: "Why not dare?" 3300 words. . Too late to get the number of words in two chapters. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 315： Never give in! Chapter 315 will never give in! Killed with a single knife, completely cut off the vitality of the wolf rat. Benefits such as physique, strength, domineering, etc. will follow. Maude''s eyelids were drooping, slightly suddenly. Yes. When he was in Mad Hatter two years ago, he wrote the wolf rat''s name and ability information into his notes. It''s just that the wolf rat was not killed at that time, and over time, it almost forgot. Now, Maude is feeling the physical changes brought about by the abundant income, and has a sense of sight of cutting leek. This made him think of Kidd with great potential. For two years, I don''t know what Kidd is now. Do you eat, sleep, and maintain your body? Has your strength become stronger? Did you eat the Devil Fruit smoothly? Maybe Kidds leeks can be harvested ahead of time, or Kidd can continue to grow until he comes to Chambord. Sudden gains made Maude imagined in this situation. In a messy restaurant far in the north and south, Kidd, who had a man under his feet, shuddered suddenly. "This feeling" Kidd frowned slightly, his original tyrannical eyes suddenly became a little heavy, and he whispered to himself: "It''s like when my grandfather called me home for dinner..." "what?" On the side, Kira wearing a blue hole mask looked puzzled. The heavy color in Kidd''s eyes receded like a tide, and he shook his head and said, "Nothing." When he was a child, he often went to the scrap metal recycling station to play, and often stayed for more than a long time, so that he always missed the meal. At that time, it was a period of physical growth. As long as one skipped a meal, the grandpa would be talking about it. But these are all things in the past and it is not worth paying attention to. Kidd suddenly exerted force on his legs, trampled the life under his feet to death, and then said indifferently: "Start the meal." Chambord Islands. Maude stopped the untimely thoughts and pulled up the Qiushui that pierced the wolf rat''s neck. Gion stopped running wildly, and under the perception of seeing and hearing, the breath of wolf rat had disappeared. "Bacardi Maud!" Gion''s eyes trembled, mixed with anger and murderous gaze, like a red arc of branches and leaves in a tumbling black cloud, directly locking on Maude. Maude looked sideways, and the calm and watery expression formed a sharp and strong contrast with Gion, which exuded a violent aura. call out-- Maude shook his arm, clearing the blood from Qiu Shuidao''s body. The blood detached from the knife body turned into a string of blood beads, scattered on the white navy coat beside the wolf rat, forming plum-like red spots. "..." Seeing this scene, the killing intent in Gion''s eyes surged, and the aura that filled his body seemed even more violent. The powerful aura that can scare the general pirates to the softness, but did not affect Maude in the slightest, let alone the deterrent effect. Maude had calm eyes, pointed the knife at Gion, and smiled contemptuously: "You haven''t received instructions from me to succeed Qiwuhai. By coincidence, I haven''t received the bat biography. Then, it is natural for the navy to fight the pirates, and it is only natural for the pirates to fight against the navy, so what are you angry about? Old woman... " "Qiwuhai? I want to see if you have this qualification!" Gion''s aura that permeated his body was suddenly restrained, and his long black hair that was pulled up was dancing like a group of snakes, and his long, slender but explosive legs kicked fiercely on the ground. Bang! The ground violently cracked, as if a heavy iron ball fell heavily. When the dust swept through, Gion''s figure turned into a red lightning, and a dragon of smoke and dust swept out on the ground of the tree island, and it rushed straight towards Maude. "Sister Taotu..." "Lieutenant General Gion...!" Zhan Taomaru and all the navy looked at Gion, who was attacking Maude. This was the first time they saw Gion such a gaffe, and it was the first time they saw Gion erupt with such a powerful force. Clearly feeling the killing intent and oppression from Gion, Maude''s eyes glowed red. Two years. He is not what he used to be. But others will not stand still. He ran all the way on the road named Strength. The same goes for the crazy woman in front of her. Then take a look... After setting aside concerns, what will be the gap here? Whether good or bad, one year later, he will usher in a brand new transformation. And now, this knife... Never give in! Chi Chi - The palm of the hand holding the handle of Qiushui''s knife was dyed jet black with the domineering color of the arm, and then spread to Qiushui''s sturdy knife body. Do your best to armed color, see and hear color that is not moved by foreign objects! "Want to kill me? You can give it a try..." Maude stepped forward with his right foot, his figure shot out, but he did not retreat but instead moved forward, swinging his sword towards Gion, which was attacking. The two figures converge at one point at a very fast speed. Immediately, the two dark red blade lights violently collided. Cang! The piercing sound resounded through the Chambord Islands at this moment. Immediately afterwards, there was a violent wave of air that was visible to the naked eye that rushed to the surroundings centered on Mod Gion. Click, click...! The violent waves rushed to the surroundings, and the ground passing by along the way cracked like spider webs. "This this" "What a terrifying power!" "Get down!" A group of navies approaching the battle circle responded in time, but they were still blown away by this violent air wave, and they couldn''t help but exclaimed. Zhan Taomaru is huge, steadily carrying the impact of the air wave, and then with a monster-like look at Maude and Gion, who are holding knives and collided at one point. "..." While Zhan Taomaru was silent, he happened to see the corpse of the wolf rat flying over by the wind wave. With his eyes condensed immediately, Zhan Taomaru raised his hand to catch the wolf rat corpse, and immediately stared silently at Maude and Gion who were madly facing each other with armed colors. It was clearly a powerful and domineering slash, but it was blocked by Maude. "Such strength is more than 500 million..." Zhan Tao Maru''s eyes are slightly complicated. He who prides himself on the world''s strongest defense, in the final analysis, is still a bit arrogant, even a frog in the bottom of the well. The violent air wave crossed the place where Zhan Tao Maru was, and continued to sweep towards the distance. Along the way, the ground cracked and the turf flew over. Fortunately, the center point is still some distance away from the building complex, otherwise, the consequences are unpredictable. Outside the war circle. "This is" Seeing the fierce momentum triggered by Maude and Gion''s swords, the tightly dressed Robin was covering his mouth, his eyes trembled. Although she knows all the names of those strong in the sea, this is the first time she has seen this level of battle. Compared with the image of freezing ice when she was a child, the sheer momentum of this kind of force after the crazy collision made her feel more frightened. At the same time, it also gave her a more comprehensive understanding of Maude''s strength. And she knew it very well. It only took less than two years for Maude to reach this level. rustle-- Just as Robin was trembling in shock, a strand of yellow sand quietly came behind Robin, and then circled upwards, slowly condensing Klockdal''s body. "Why, you are also interested in''battle''?" "Ok?" Hearing Klockdal''s voice abruptly from behind, Robin trembled, his pupils shrank, a little flustered, but he calmed down quickly. "Ah" She slowly lowered her hand, her face showed the same smile as usual, and then she turned calmly and looked at Klockdal, who was nominally her boss. "I heard a lot of noise just now, so I just came over to take a look. I didn''t expect to see Lieutenant Admiral Taotu and Maude fighting here." It seems that it is not surprising that Krokdal will appear at this time, Robin has a light smile on his face, and his tone is quite calm. "Guck haha." Klockdal smiled deeply when he heard the words, and glanced back at the direction where the canopy of the Yarqiman mangrove fell. That noise is indeed loud. If not, how could he, who had just returned from the Holy Land Mariagioa, come to this scene the first time. just Krokdal took out a cigar and looked up at Maud and Gion, who had aroused great momentum. It was because he was used to seeing violent winds and waves, he could not help being surprised by the collision of violent forces. "500 million? Humph, it''s worthy of the name." Krokdal suppressed the shock in his heart, lit his cigar, and took a deep breath. call-- The white smoke that was blowing just concealed the flash of light in his eyes. Such a newcomer with outstanding strength and extremely fast upper rank... In the eyes of the elderly, there will always be an inevitable feeling of acupuncture. Thank you for the rewards of the big guys during the funeral. Its just a game with the movie-loving teacher Chus 1,000 starting currency rewards, and the 500 starting currency rewards offered by Shiyu. I asked Li for my 300 starting currency rewards. Smile Under the indifference, book friends 20191009010730728, the most annoying name is 100 starting currency rewards, um~~~Pig will go out for a good meal, come back and continue to update~~~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 316： All debut Chapter 316 appears Here you will see the battle between Lieutenant Admiral Taotu and Bacardi Maude... It was also something that Krokdal did not expect. Originally thinking of returning to Alabastan as soon as possible to continue the [Pirate the Country] plan, he was caught in his mind by what was happening before him. Anyhow, this year''s most popular newcomer, and the new Qiwuhai. Then just wait and see. This is Krokdal''s real idea. Robin, well-dressed, stood beside Klockdal. With a smile on her face, regret appeared deep in her eyes. The arrival of Krokdal meant that she had lost the opportunity to ask Maude [answer]. With a sigh in his heart, Robin silently looked at the two figures in the circle in the distance. The fierce collision between Maude and Gion not only attracted a lot of attention, but also disturbed the residents in the nearby building complex. Rao is that they have become accustomed to the phenomenon of foreign pirates making trouble on the island, but they have never experienced the fact that the Arqi mangrove tree was cut and collapsed by a knife, and now this giant eardrum shock is so painful. ring. Which monster is doing the trouble? Although people who are disturbed by the great movement do not want to be involved in the disaster, their thoughts will inevitably be drawn into it. And the first name that appeared in their heads was almost all Bacardi Maud. After all, the events that have caused a stir on the island these days are all derived from this name. While most people are frightened, they are as far away as possible from the center of the vortex that represents disaster and trouble. But there were also many courageous people who came to the scene after hearing the loud noise when the Yarqi mangrove fell, and they saw what happened just now. The huge momentum made them frightened, and their faces were shocked. "Bacardi Maud again?!" "The other person is... Lieutenant Admiral Taotu!" "These two monsters!" "Huh? Look over there!" "Ok?" "Isn''t that Qiwuhai Krokdal? How could he be here?" Qiwuhai''s identity is like a lamp in the dark night, so that these good people quickly noticed the existence of Krokdal. When they saw Krokdal, they were quite surprised. But what surprised them even more was yet to come. "Hey, it''s not just Krokdal, even..." Someone seemed to have seen something incredible. When they spoke, their voice was trembling, and it was difficult to finish a whole sentence. "What, even, even..." I wanted to slander the person whose companion was unbearable, but saw a fat whale shark man who did not know when he came outside the battle circle. Halfway through the conversation, he couldn''t help but start to stammer. "The sea, the sea knight is very peaceful!" "Look at what you look like, isn''t it a murloc?" An veteran slave arrester also saw Jinping, but instead of being frightened, he revealed an obvious sense of discrimination. "Is that an ordinary murloc? He is Qiwuhai!" "Oh, so what? It''s still a lowly murloc after all." "..." Jinping didn''t hear these people talking about him. Even if I heard it, most of them turned a blind eye. He came outside the battle circle and looked calmly at Maude inside the battle circle. Krokdal and Jinping, both of whom are Qiwuhai, were both present, which shocked many people''s hearts. For them, this is a rare occasion. However, there were more than two Qiwuhai who came to the scene quietly. "Furfurfur, fighting with peach rabbits just after taking office, it''s really a unique way of celebrating, Bacardi Mod..." Wearing a pink feather coat with his hands in his pockets, Doflamingo, who came at the steps of his six relatives who did not recognize him, was looking at the entangled Maude and Gion in the battle circle with a cold look. When his gaze fell on Maude, the fingers inserted in his pocket subconsciously moved twice, and the cold killing intent flowed out. Now, it might be a good opportunity for Morder. Doflamingo made a move, and his undisguised killing intent was even more obvious. "Boom, boom..." A heavy footstep heard abruptly behind him. Before that, there was no movement at all, as if it appeared out of thin air. Just by listening to the sound of footsteps, you can conclude that the person here is a huge guy. For Doflamingo, the moment he heard the footsteps, he already knew who came. "Bassoromi. Bear..." Doflamingo first raised his neck, then turned his head to look at the tall figure slowly walking from behind. As he expected, the visitor was indeed Qiwuhai Tyrant Xiong. Doflamingo suppressed his murder a little, his grinning expression gradually turned cold, and said: "You don''t look like the kind of guy who will come to watch the excitement." The bear came to Doflamingo. The shadow brought by the body shape directly covered Doflamingo''s sunglasses. "Doflamingo, the kind of thought you just made will not be the result the world government wants to see." But Xiong did not answer the question. The meaning of the words was the killing intent that Doflamingo had just revealed. "Furafur..." With this sentence alone, Doflamingo was interested. In order to smooth out the disturbance and influence brought about by the Moria incident as soon as possible, the old guys above who were somewhat impatient, even sent the bear to follow them. From this, we can also see how much the old guys attached importance to this matter. Doflamingo sneered a few times, and unceremoniously slandered: "You are really a competent lackey, Basolomi Bear." "..." The meaning was conveyed, even if Doflamingo spoke to slander, Xiong stopped talking and silently looked at the situation in the battle circle. And the good people who were attracted by the movement of the Alqi mangrove trees, after seeing all the appearances of Doflamingo and other Qiwuhai, they felt like hell, feeling absurd and inconceivable. "Is it a coincidence..." Some people can''t believe it. No one can answer his question. They only knew that the attention of the Qiwuhai who were all present seemed to be on Maude and Gion in the battle circle. The reason, and why? "Are these guys so free? The meeting just ended yesterday, so come here today?" The tea dolphin, who had solved the threat of the Yarqi vine, rushed to the scene as quickly as possible. Instead, he noticed the Qiwu Seas outside the battle circle for the first time. Unless there is a convening order, how can I usually see more than half of the seven Wuhai gathered together? And the arrival of Doflamingo and others made Tea Dolphin realize something. He moved his gaze away from these Qi Wuhai, and turned to look at Maude and Gion, frowning. In the field. Maude took the attack from Gion''s head. He is not what he used to be, and he has not been completely suppressed by Gion to be unable to move as before, but withdraws. "That''s it." Although still within Gion''s offensive range, Maude is fearlessly returning to the scabbard. Gion''s upper body was leaning forward, and when he was about to chase, there was a sudden flapping sound of wings in the air. An exquisite black bat flew over Maud, and then dropped an envelope. Bat... Gion''s complexion changed. While looking directly at Gion, Maude raised his hand and used his index **** to clamp the envelope dropped by the bat. He can guess the contents of the envelope without opening it. This must be true for Gion. Maude held the envelope in front of his face and said lightly: "This is your last chance to kill me, but you didn''t grasp it." As soon as the voice fell, as if someone had deliberately done it, newspapers fell from the sky. People outside the incident raised their heads and looked at the newspapers falling from the sky. They picked up the newspaper that had fallen on the ground in doubt. After unfolding the newspaper, the first thing that came into view was the shocking headline composed of a dozen large fonts. "The new Qi Wuhai... Bacardi Mod?!" Everyone who saw the contents of the newspaper had their eyes widened and shocked. Although Maude''s displayed strength was enough to impress them, they could never imagine that as Maude''s rookie identity, he would be able to take over the position of Qiwuhai! Obviously, only a few days ago, he was firmly established as the number one dark horse of supernova, and today he has become the king''s Qiwuhai? What kind of evil is this man? At this moment, they suddenly understood some of the reasons why Qi Wuhai was present in all. The newspapers that published the news that Maude took over as Qiwuhai were still falling. Gion just glanced at the newspaper that fell from the sky, and he could clearly see the huge headline that was full of irony to her. But she is not reconciled! "Boom!" She stepped on her foot, still decisively attacking Maude. In this regard, Maude was as unmoved as he was on a reef in a monstrous wave of fury. The point of Gion''s Jinpira sword, which was mixed with anger and killing intent, failed to get within three meters of Maude in the end. Because someone came forward in time to stop her from acting without the consequences. And that person is the tea dolphin. He entered the arena with a powerful posture, and with just one hand, he accurately intercepted Gion''s offensive. "Almost there." The tea dolphin clamped Gion''s knife-holding arm with one hand. He was always a hippie smile, but at this moment he stared at Maud with a serious and solemn look. And the sentence that I just said, I don''t know if it is speaking to Gion or to Maude. Chapter 1.4, yes, nod hard! (End of this chapter) Chapter 317： In sight Chapter 317 Seen The situation has evolved so far. As the navy, they have no reason to continue to attack Maude. Therefore, when Taotu insists on carrying out the killing, the tea dolphin will not hesitate to stop Taotu. He had already stepped into this grudge, but he didn''t want to watch Taotu give Maude a chance to attack. At the same time, I don''t want to see Maude gain an inch. That''s why he said the pun just now, so that both sides can stop. "Almost there?" Facing the tea dolphin''s unabashed gaze, Maude smiled contemptuously, slid the letter out of the envelope with his fingers, and immediately bounced toward the peach rabbit who was nearly three meters away but could no longer take a step forward. Looking at the letter that flew straight, Taotu looked as cold as ice, and her eyes were full of murderous intent. Tea dolphin frowned slightly and raised his other hand to intercept the letter. Obviously, his statement just now didn''t make Maude stop obediently. Maude looked at the tea dolphin who had made it clear and squinted and smiled: "The face is swollen like this. It''s best to go back and deal with it as soon as possible, so as not to leave sequelae and make your already ugly face worse." "what" When the tea dolphin heard the words, a blue vein appeared on the forehead. It''s just that he didn''t have the mood to fight with Maude, and he grinned, Quandang didn''t understand. The tea dolphin''s reaction was expected. After slamming the tea dolphin, Maude shifted his gaze and looked at the peach rabbit who couldn''t hide his murderous intentions, and then said: "Crazy woman, your reckless act killed the wolf rat and made him die meaningless. " The critical sentence made Taotu almost runaway on the spot. If it hadn''t been for Cha Dolphin to suppress Tao Tu, I''m afraid Tao Tu would really kill Maude with a knife regardless of the consequences. "Ah" Looking at Peach Rabbit, who could not do anything, Maude sneered and turned to leave. The act of exposing her back to Taotu was even more humiliating. The tea dolphin frowned and looked straight at Maude''s back, and said solemnly: "Peach Rabbit, calm down." He is very aware of Taotu''s abilities, but Taotu''s current performance is obviously to take the initiative to remove the ability to keep himself calm at any time. Taotu bit her lip and oozes blood, and said angrily: "In this situation, how do you want me to calm down?" Under the more powerful suppression of the tea dolphin, even if she tried her best, she could not break away from the suppression that was placed on her without hurting the tea dolphin. Tea Dolphin hesitated for a while, and sighed softly, "Your ability...If you want to calm down, it will take a moment." "..." Taotu suddenly fell into deathly silence. She stared at Maud''s back, feeling sad for her ability for the first time. Maude, who was walking on the big walk, could clearly feel Taotu''s endless sight, but he was unmoved. It''s time to write the name of the woman behind him in the hunter''s notes. After that, as long as the last link of the [plan] can be successfully completed, then it is bound to be the woman''s [experience] in the bag. After walking for a few steps, Maude noticed the Qiwuhai who were standing around. When he was surprised, he stopped, and his calm eyes glanced over Klockdal, Doflamingo, Haixia Jinping, and Big Bear one by one. Finally, he looked up to the sky. Among the newspapers flying down from the sky, a tall figure fell from the sky, but it was Lafayette who had returned from the holy place of Mary Gioia. Maude smiled and looked at Lafayette who had returned, and then withdrew his gaze, turned to look at Taotu and Chadou, and said seriously: "Two, wait and see." When his words fell, it happened to be when Lafayette folded his wings and landed beside Maude. Listening to Mod''s unclear words, Taotu and Chadou reacted differently. Lafayette stood beside Maude, glanced at the corpse of the wolf rat hugged by Zhan Taomaru from a distance, and smiled: "It seems I missed a good show." "There is no good show, it''s just a farce." When Maude spoke, he raised his hand to catch one of the newspapers that had fallen from the sky. This is today''s newspaper. Most of the contents on it are reports about him taking over Qiwuhai. The World Economic News Agency is not so kind enough to let people use such a large number of newspapers. In other words, these large numbers of newspapers falling down like a drizzle are obviously deliberate. As for who... Maude looked at Lafayette beside him and chuckled. Perceiving Maude''s gaze, Lafayette did not speak, but took off his top hat and immediately kicked it towards the ground a few times. After doing this pleasant gesture, he put on his top hat and bowed to Maude. These large numbers of newspapers falling from the sky are indeed his handwriting. It didn''t have any purpose, but it just spent a small amount of money to let everyone in the Chambord Islands learn about Maude taking over Qiwuhai within half an hour. As for whether the effect is outstanding... Just look at the people around you who are holding the newspaper with a shocked face and you can get the answer. "Let''s go." Seeing the gentleman''s gift made by Lafayette, Maude knew everything in his heart, glanced at the contents of the newspaper at random, and walked towards the 13th Tree Island. "Oh oh..." Lafayette smiled, and danced with her hands behind her, while following Maude. Everyone in the field was watching them one after another. Among them, there was a middle-aged man with a shaggy beard and three broken fingers. His expression was complicated and said: "I have been here for more than 20 years. This is the first time I have seen such a scary newcomer." "Isn''t it? Several major events this year are related to him. I won''t talk about the killing of Moonlight Moria and a few other supernovas some time ago. He was obviously in the Chambord Islands, but he took over silently. Morias Qiwuhai, such a perverted guy, maybe next year will kill the strongest man in the world." "Idiot, that''s the white beard...!" "I just talked casually, why are you so serious?" "Anyway, in a few days, this guy''s name...will spread all over the sea!" "Yes" After reading the newspaper that published the news that Maude took over as Qiwuhai, they all looked at Maude who was drifting away from the back. As far as the eyes can be seen, they are mostly in awe and fear. Hai Xia stared silently at Maude, who was heading towards Tree Island 13, hesitated for a while, and finally stepped towards Maude. But a figure stopped him before Maude. That figure is really Zhan Taomaru. Before he stopped Maude, he had entrusted the wolf rat corpse to other navies. Maude looked at Zhan Taomaru who was in front of him, and said coldly: "It''s all this time, what else do you want to do?" "Hey." Zhan Taomaru''s eyes were firm and pointed, "I haven''t officially become a navy, so even if you become the king of Qiwu Hai, I will beat you if I want to beat you. There is no need to worry about anything." "Oh?" Maude calmly said: "But you don''t even have the qualifications to let me take action." Zhan Tao Maru raised his palm in front of him and snorted coldly: "I think you are scared? You are indeed very strong, but I don''t think you can beat me!" Maude laughed at the words. Next to him, Lafayette''s eyes were sharp, and he said lightly: "Do I need to''handle'' him?" Seeing Lafayette''s understatement, Zhan Taomaru smiled without anger, and said seriously: "You should go together, so as not to lose too badly." "It''s not necessary." Suddenly, Jia Ya''s voice came from behind Zhan Taomaru. When Hearing the sound, Zhan Taowan was startled, and suddenly turned sideways, squinting at Jaya quickly. Jia Ya''s eyes opened slightly, revealing an awe-inspiring amber light. The hand axe passed down from Jabba''s hand is already in his hand, and with the momentum, the black curly hair that falls to the waist is windless. With an astonishing aura all over her body, she smiled at Zhan Tao Maru and said, "If you can''t stop, let me accompany you." "..." Zhan Tao Maru''s face was solemn. This woman... Where did the monster pop out again! Woke up today, the headache is now, and the code word is too slow, so the update is late. It really makes pigs very painful, oh? I have no eggs. . That''s all right. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 318： Strategic retreat Chapter 318 Strategic Retreat When Brook was entangled by the slave slave team, Udyr didn''t want to get angry. Fortunately, Maude was considerate and gave him plenty of choice. In this regard, Udir made the right choice without even thinking about it, which was to decisively stay away from this dangerous vortex of right and wrong. But when he looked at Maude''s back walking alone, he vaguely felt a sense of confusion as if he had missed something important. However, considering the wealth and lives of his brothers, even if he was given another choice, he would not hesitate to choose to withdraw. It''s just that Udyr didn''t do nothing. After watching Mo De go away, he ran directly to the Shaqi Bar on Tree Island 13 and informed Lei Li, Shaqi, Jaya and others who were in the bar. Then there was a scene in which Jaya came to the scene when Zhan Tao Maru first intercepted Modrafait. In fact, Raleigh also came. However, his identity was a little sensitive after all, and he did not show up. Instead, he sat on the roots of a mangrove tree in the distance, drinking and watching the situation in the field from a distance. From his perspective, it is natural to see that Maude has solved the trouble. Otherwise, he would have to move his old bones a bit. "Seven Wuhai..." Raleigh put down the bottomed wine bottle and picked up a newspaper that happened to fall beside him. Regarding the reason Maude insisted on occupying a position in Qiwuhai, Leily was curious, but he never thought of getting an answer from Maude. After all, this is the younger generation''s own journey. As a senior, he only needs to support him behind. In the field. Jayana''s amber eyes glowed with red light, and the hand axe in his hand was covered by a layer of not weak armed color. Under the two-color domineering rendering, although Jia Ya was smiling, she gave Zhan Taowan a shuddering look. This woman is anything but ordinary. Zhan Momomaru thought to himself. Not far behind Maude and Lafayette, the tea dolphin peach rabbit and a group of navy also looked directly at Jaya who came to the scene. Unlike Zhan Tao Maru, they memorized countless wanted orders and instantly recognized Jia Ya''s identity. "This aura and domineering, it''s not like the level of 30 million." Tea Dolphin looked at Jaya in surprise. He clearly remembered that Jaya''s reward in the Maude Pirates was 30 million. But after seeing it with my own eyes, from the perspective of perception, it is no problem to say that it is 300 million. And that guy named Lafayette... Tea Dolphin frowned, looked away from Jaya and looked at Lafayette. Even if it was this slightly weird guy, the feeling he gave him was definitely not at the level of 120 million. These two people are obviously the type whose overall strength is far higher than the bounty, and invisibly raised the upper limit of the Mord Pirate Group by a level. And such people have always been a disaster for bounty hunters. "Maud Pirates..." The Tea Dolphin whispered to himself, and in a daze he saw the shadow of the Red-haired Pirate Group on the Maud Pirate Group. He enlisted in the army in his early years, and he can be said to be a witness of the Redhead Pirates all the way to the throne of the Four Emperors. I probably still remember that the Red-haired Pirates, which had not yet entered the new world at that time, were also a team of less than ten people. However, such a small team with no more than ten members showed incomparable strength in the first half of the great channel, and then marched all the way into the new world and quickly gained a foothold. Today''s Maud Pirates group reminds the tea dolphin of the original demeanor of the Red-haired Pirates group. "Zhan Momomaru, stop." Without thinking about it, Cha Dolphin let Zhan Tao Wan stop messing around. His prompt dissuasion actually gave Zhan Tao Maru a step down. Originally only dealing with Maud and Lafayette, Zhan Tao Maru still had a little confidence, but coupled with an unfathomable strength of Jaya, then he could not stand it. "Since Uncle Tea Dolphin has said so, then..." "Don''t, it''s rare that you are so combative and not afraid of death, and Sister Ya is also a good hand with an axe. Wouldn''t it be a pity if you don''t compete here?" Maude interrupted Zhan Tao Maru''s words at the right time, and the steps that Cha Dolphin was handed over to him were cut off. Zhan Taomaru''s face froze, pretending not to hear Maude''s words, and forcibly accepted the words that Maude had just interrupted. "Then let you go today." After speaking cheeky, Zhan Tao Wan decisively walked towards Cha Dolphin. "I''m not afraid, this is a strategic retreat!" "Yes, that''s right!" "This is a strategic retreat!" Feeling the ironic gaze from behind, Zhan Taomaru stretched her face, comforting herself like this in her heart, but she didn''t realize that she had said what was in her heart again. Hearing Zhan Taomaru''s words, everyone present looked at Zhan Taomaru a little stranger. This is simply a typical example of pretending to be unreasonable and being taught. Seeing Zhan Taomaru''s very decisive turning movement, Maude smiled happily. In his opinion, only in terms of strength, Zhan Tao Maru and Jia Ya are actually very similar. They are both types that have mastered high-level domineering, but have poor life and death combat experience. Jaya has been trained by Jabba from the old age, so she has mastered the high-level two-color domineering skill at the age of less than twenty. But she has been staying on Monmont Island for the past twenty years. Although the number of pirates who died under her axe was not eight hundred and one thousand, those pirates were weak chickens who looted Mengmeng Island with the mentality of picking up and missing. How could they accumulate useful experience for Jaya? As for the battle peach pill, the domineering level is not weak, but the combat experience is not equal to that of Jaya. Perhaps, his experience is similar to that of Jia Ya, who has been behind closed doors for many years, and there are masters next to him. If the situation permits, Maude doesn''t mind letting Jaya take battle with Momomaru to practice hands. But now there are more and more good people on the sidelines, and Brooke''s injury is unknown, Maude doesn''t have the thought of waiting. "Brook should be fine, right?" Under the perception of seeing, hearing and color, Brook''s breath is still stable, that is, the broken breastbone, I don''t know whether it can recover smoothly. "There is a big hole in my chest, ah, I don''t have a chest, oooooooo!" Just as Maude was worried about Brooke''s injury, he immediately heard Brooke''s personal style of laughter. Following the laughter, I saw Brooke running all the way like a wheel with his feet. The black suit jacket he was wearing was already in tatters, allowing Maude to clearly see that the suit was missing a large wrap-around breastbone. Upon closer inspection, there is indeed a sense of sight that has broken a big hole. But Brook can still be so optimistic that the injury should be within an acceptable range. Jia Ya retracted her gaze at Zhan Tao Maru, removed the two-color domineering, put away the axe, and immediately looked at Brooke who was running, frowning. "How could Brooke hurt like this? Was it the hands of these navy?" "Ooooooo, is Sister Jiaya worrying about me?" Before Maude could answer, Brook, like Xiaoqiang who could not be beaten to death, quickly leaned in front of Jia Ya and said seriously: "Actually, I was injured so badly that I was about to lose my feet, but if I can take a look inside... " Jia Ya squinted and smiled, touching the hand axe with his right hand. Brooke changed his words: "Ah, I''m hungry." Aside, Maude shook his head and laughed, "Go back and talk about it." "Ooooooo!" Brook turned around a few times. Click "my waist!" Brook, who was twisted to his waist, suddenly fell to the ground. Maude, Lafayette, and Jaya were speechless for a while. In the end, in Brookes expectant look at Jaya, Lafayette set up his badly injured body. Under the gaze of everyone around, a group of four of them headed towards Tree Island No. 13. Only after walking tens of meters away, another figure stood in front of them. That figure, but Qiwu Hai is very peaceful. "Something?" Seeing that the road was quite flat, Maude was a little surprised. "I want to talk to you." Very straightforward and straightforward. (End of this chapter) Chapter 319： No, no Chapter 319 No, no, no Whether it is the high holy place of Mary Gioia, or the filthy Chambord islands hidden behind this glamor, they are all places where Shiping is more resistant. But in order to have a good talk with Maude, he went to the holy place, Mariagioa, and he also came to the Chambord Islands. And now, he finally saw Maude. After thinking about it again and again, he didn''t want to miss the opportunity, so after fighting Momomaru, he also stopped Maude. "Talk about it?" Maude looked at the whale shark man who could be easily identified with just one glance. At first, Maude was quite surprised. But then immediately thought of the Dragon Pirates group that he had destroyed. If it is said that there may be an intersection with Qiwu Haizhiping, Maude could not think of other possibilities except for the dragon pirate group where Aaron is located. "If you are here for the Dragon Pirate Group, then there is nothing to talk about between us." After clarifying the reasons, Maude immediately expressed his attitude. Jinping''s eyes moved, and he said seriously: "The old man is indeed here for this, but..." "The same thing, I don''t want to say it a second time." Maude unceremoniously interrupted Jinping''s words, climbed up the hilt of the knife with his right hand, and said calmly: "If you understand, just keep the way." "..." Quite flatly, he squinted at Lafayette''s shoulder, a pair of soft but spiritless Brooke. After groaning in his heart, he quietly retreated to the side and gave way. Such a behavior fell in the eyes of the group of onlookers around, and they couldn''t help being surprised. Thinking that the seniority was so old, when facing Maude, his momentum seemed to be down? Seeing that Jinping gave way, Maude didn''t say anything, and strode forward directly past Jinping. Jaya and Lafayette followed closely behind, passing by Jinping, it is inevitable to look at Jinping more. The whale shark man with the dual identities of Murloc and Qiwuhai in front of him, in terms of personality and attitude, was somewhat beyond their expectations. Jinping silently watched Maude pass by, and then drifted away. After Maude stepped out several tens of meters, Jinping finally couldn''t hold it back, and shouted at Maude''s back: "Maude, I want to know why you took action against the Dragon Pirates!" Maude couldn''t help stopping when he heard the words, only thinking that this question was a bit ridiculous. But if you substitute Jinping''s position, you can understand it somewhat. "Is there any reason to deal with a group of scum who only dares to oppress ordinary people? Oh, that''s not entirely correct, after all..." Maude''s gaze crossed over and fell on the navy of Gion, calmly said: "If the navy didn''t do anything, it shouldn''t be my turn to destroy the Dragon Pirate Group." As soon as these words came out, the expressions of the navy headed by Gion were a bit ugly. They had suffered a loss in Maude''s hands, and now they are being criticized by Maude in public. But they couldn''t refute Maud. Jinping''s lips moved, but there was nothing to say. The reason why the Dragon Pirates can do evil in the East China Sea is because of the navy''s inaction, as well as his indulgence. Maude looked at Jinping''s guilty expression, his eyes flashed with danger. "Of course, I am not a righteous person, but... when I am short of money, rather than looting civilian merchant ships, I prefer targets like the Dragon Pirates. If you think I''m overdoing it, even If you want to stand out for those scumbags, just come on." After saying this, no matter how Jin Ping reacted, he strode away. Jinping looked at the back of Maude with a complicated expression. The venue was silent. Everyone''s eyes were gathered on the leaving figure of Maude. "Furfur, don''t be too happy, Bacardi Mod..." Doflamingo lowered his arms, put his hands in his pockets, and immediately glanced at the bear beside him, which was an eyesore. Xiong turned a blind eye to Doflamingo''s gaze. After watching Maude and the others leave, he turned around and left with dull footsteps. Krokdal looked at Maude''s figure with sharp eyes, did not say anything, and turned to leave with a twist of his coat. Robin sighed in his heart and silently followed Klockdal. She lost an opportunity, and she didn''t know if Maude had her insignificant "favor" in mind. After Qiwuhai left the field one after another, the onlookers who passively attracted passively couldn''t help but look at the navy who looked a bit heavy in the field like a defeated army, and then began to whisper. They know one thing very well. From now on, The great waterway and even the new world will have one more famous person. After that, what big event will this big man make? Some good people are eagerly waiting. ......... On the way back to Shaqi''s bar, I didn''t meet anyone with short eyes. Maude returned to the Shaqi Bar smoothly and immediately pushed in. "I''m back." Hearing the sound of pushing the door, Xia Qi, who elbows on the bar as usual, smiled and looked at Maude who entered the bar. Before the bar, Lei Li, who came back first, shook the glass in his hand and motioned for them to come over for a drink. On the sofa area not far from the bar, Cavendish was enjoying the freshly brewed aristocratic black tea. After seeing Maude push the door in, he accidentally crushed the teacup handle. That''s panic. Fortunately, the gilded porcelain used to make tea was his own, otherwise Xia Qi would inevitably be slaughtered. Hearing the sound of the teacup handle cracking, Maude couldn''t help but glance at Cavendish who was sitting on the sofa peacefully. When Maude looked at him like this, Cavendish suddenly sat in distress without squinting, as if I was a good baby. No way, the situation is better than people! In this kind of environment where strength is respected, even the Grimmel''s sickle is frightened by this guy in front of him... Not to mention his strength is far inferior to Li''s personality. Moreover, concerned about the safety of his subordinates, in front of Maude, he even lost the qualification to speak loudly. If you had known that Maude was of the scourge level, jealousy would be jealous, and it would pass after a while, and it would not fall into such a field. Cavendish was depressed at the thought of this. Maude retracted his gaze to Cavendish and sat at the bar with Lafayette and them. "Aunt Xia, is there milk in the store?" "Have." "Brook some glasses, he is injured." "Can I just drink milk?" Xia Qi glanced at Brooke''s badly wounded breastbone, curious. "Ok." Maude nodded. Upon hearing this, Xia Qi moved out all the milk and put it in front of Brook. The limp Brooke picked up the milk and poured it directly, bottle after bottle. Under everyone''s gaze, Brooke''s obvious broken bone was recovering at a slow speed visible to the naked eye. "amazing." Xia Qi smiled. With this recovery phenomenon, she was stunned to see the characteristics of life return. "Ooooooo!" After drinking all the milk in Shaqi''s shop, Brook was much better. Lei Li turned his head to look at Maude, and suddenly asked, "What are your plans afterwards?" "Well" After hearing the words, Maude groaned, and said, "First, go back to the Devil''s Triangle to deal with some things. After that, I might stay in the Chambord Islands for a year or a half." "Oh?" Reilly said in surprise: "Don''t go to the new world?" "Will go, but not now." Maude said, looking down at the condensation on the wall of the cup. Xia Qi looked at Maude curiously. In her opinion, with the strength of Maude and his team, it is completely fine to gain a foothold in the new world. After thinking about it, she smiled: "Why, do you still want to stay on the island to catch more little guys like Cavendish?" "It''s almost the plan." Maude glanced at Cavendish, who was sitting on the sofa without squinting, with ambiguity. It is a better choice to stay on the Chambord Islands to attract some potential newcomers and pirates. However, what Maude wanted more was to hunt the pirates who came to the Chambord Islands. As for intelligence, the Navy would be happy to offer it with both hands, so there is no need to trouble Xia Qi. On the sofa, Cavendish''s body trembled slightly, and the scene of Maude killing those supernovae a few days ago could not help but surfaced in his mind. "This monster, I''m afraid it''s not going to..." Thinking of a certain possibility, Cavendish''s heart trembled. If this monster is determined to stay on the only way to the new world, then... For a while, Cavendish seemed to be able to predict what a miserable experience the pirates who arrogantly came to the Chambord Islands in the future would face. If this is the case, it would be too frantic! No, no... Cavendish shook his head hard, unable to imagine. Suddenly, someone patted on the shoulder. Cavendish looked up subconsciously, and Maude''s kindly smiling face came straight into his eyes. "Hey..." Cavendish''s body froze first, and then he jumped up like a spring. "?" Seeing Cavendish''s ghostly reaction, a question mark appeared on Maude''s skull. Chapter 1.35! (End of this chapter) Chapter 320： Two things Chapter 320 Two Things Cavendish was overreacting, looking at Maude who was in a mixed mood. Just looking at Maude''s obvious and inexplicable face gave Cavendish a feeling of slap in the face of the wind. Lost another face. Cavendish had all his desire to die. Maude looked at Cavendish''s reaction strangely, and immediately looked at the right hand that he had pressed on Cavendish''s shoulder just now, and hesitated: "Are you scared?" He thought to himself, just pressing his shoulder, shouldn''t it be enough? Cavendish petrified immediately. Neither did he admit it, nor did he deny it, so he was silent. Maude didn''t care, and went straight to the subject: "Cavendish, use the phone worm to contact your crew and let them prepare for sailing as soon as possible." After a pause, Maude continued: "As for the sailing time, let''s set it in three days." Cavendish heard sweat on his face and asked, "Ben...I, I don''t quite understand what you mean." Maude said kindly: "To put it simply, you guys will take the boat with me." Cavendish looked shocked, took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and asked, "What on earth do you want to do?" If he was to be humiliated, he would rather die. "It''s nothing, just a little interested in your''body'', anyway, as long as you cooperate obediently, I can promise to let you go afterwards." "Me, my body?!" Cavendish paled instantly. At this moment, he finally knew the reason Maude killed the other supernovas without blinking his eyes, but he was the only reason to save his life. Maude looked at Cavendish''s reaction and knew that the other party was thinking about it, but he was too lazy to explain, and went back to the bar and sat down. "Auntie Xia, do you know..." Maude looked at Xia Qi and stopped abruptly in the middle. He originally wanted to get information about the two giant captains in the little garden from Xia Qi. But it suddenly occurred to him that he was already the Qiwuhai recognized by the world government, and he could use the convenience of his position to obtain relevant information from the Navy for free. "how?" Xia Qi looked at Maude, who was half-talking. "It''s nothing. I was asking if you know the intelligence of the Giant Soldier Pirate Group, but now I am Qiwuhai, and I can exercise my privileges to let the Navy solve these problems for me." Maude smiled. Xia Qi nodded, and his eyes showed thoughtfulness. "The giant pirate group, I am a little bit impressed. It seems to be a pirate group formed by giants a hundred years ago. The wind reviews seem to be poor, and it has long since disappeared." "Well, after all, it is the pirate group that was established more than a hundred years ago, and there are many things that can''t be studied." Maude touched his chin and said, "However, I think there should be some relevant information kept by the Navy." "This is natural." Xia Qi took out the cigarette case, knocked out a cigarette skillfully, and held it to his mouth. Involving the long-term intelligence of the Giant Soldier Pirate Group, as Maud''s current Qiwuhai identity, going to the navy for help can get more detailed information. The most important thing is not to spend money. Otherwise, the price of such old antique type of intelligence in the intelligence market is often not low. After making the decision to obtain relevant information from the Navy, Maude thought of another important thing. "Aunt Xia, can you get the materials for making life cards?" "It can be, but it will take some time." Xia Qi spit out a puff of smoke, which was not surprising to Maude''s request for life card materials. However, she would never have thought that Maudes original intention for making the life card was to use it as a positioning radar for the Devils Triangle. "How long will it take?" "Ten days, or half a month." "Well, I want ten." "This stuff is not cheap, are you sure you want so much?" Shaqi smiled and looked at Maude. Maude nodded without hesitation. This thing can be said to be a specialty of the New World, and he will not go to the New World for the time being. If it can be solved with money, it is naturally the best. "That''s OK, I''ll help you prepare later." "Well, trouble you, Aunt Xia." "You don''t need to be so polite, it''s not doing things for you for free." Xia Qi blinked at Maude. Maude smiled. It''s hard to believe that the actual age of this young girl will be about the same as Rayleigh. Ten life cards should be enough... As for the production method, Shaqi and Raleigh must know, so it is not a problem. "Cavendish, the sailing time has been changed to tentative." "..." Cavendish had nothing to say, who had just put down the phone bug gently. When the life card was delivered, Maude and his party stayed on the Chambord Islands temporarily. In the evening, Maude asked Lafayette to contact the navy dedicated to docking with Qiwu Sea, and then asked for detailed information on the captain of the Giant Pirate Group. It takes time to get a response. As long as the authenticity of the information can be ensured, Na Mod can wait. In the ensuing time, Jaya occasionally took Bailey to stroll down the street. Brook was worried that he would cause trouble to his upper body, so he stayed in Shaqi''s bar, and asked Shaqi and Raleigh about the domineering skills. As for Maude and Lafayette, they spend their days wandering around the inaccessible areas of the Chambord Islands. If you encounter a pirate group with some fierce names, you will basically take it away. Then he turned his head and threw the loot and bounty he found into the slave market. The heavy money was dropped, but any pirate with a bit of strength and a reputation as a captain would basically be bought by Maud, and then give these captains a chance to fight. But these pirate captains who would be captured into slaves were obviously not Mauds opponents, and they were all turned into experience and absorbed by Maud. When buying Captain Pirate goods at high prices, Maude often asks the merchants to give away a few human slaves with normal market prices. In front of a substantial order, most slave shop owners agreed. For these human slaves who were gifted, Maude''s method was to take them to the tree island outside of the impossible zone, and then release them. As for whether these human slaves would be grateful to Dade, Maude was not interested in knowing. As for Maude''s behavior of spending money to release slaves, Lafitte, who knows the reasons for the motive, didn''t think it was anything. But in the eyes of some people, it is as absurd as the Arabian Nights. Is this the special hobby of the strong? These people are puzzled. At the same time, due to Maude''s prestige, these people dare not attack the slaves who have just been released. Who knows if this is fishing. If it is really fishing, then they have nowhere to cry. In addition to the experience baby from the slave market, Maude and Lafayette occasionally go to human auctions to step on them. Maude planned to ransack the human auction house that dared to attack Brook on the day he set off for the Devil''s Triangle. Time passed bit by bit. Three days passed by. After several days of fermentation, the various taverns in the Chambord Islands are basically discussing the matter of Maude becoming a newcomer in Qiwuhai. Today, there are different voices in the usual hot topics. It is also related to Maude, but full of malice. Without clear evidence, someone forcibly detained the Tianlongren on Maude''s head three days ago when he was attacked by his own pet. At the same time, through reports from news agencies and public announcements from world governments. It took three days for Maude to take over as Qiwuhai and spread all over the world. Suddenly, the sea shook. People from all over the world, from nobles to vendors, are talking about this. At such a young age, I sat on the seat of Qiwuhai... Many people can''t believe it. But when I thought about it, I realized that Moglia had killed the original Qiwuhai Moonlight Moriya, and he gradually relieved. Even so, the news shocked countless people''s attention. (End of this chapter) Chapter 321： Give you this devil fruit Chapter 321 Give you this devil fruit An island in the new world. "vomit" Inside the pub full of voices, a discordant vomiting sounded abruptly. The drinkers around looked at the person who was spitting out at the table, swearing and laughing. "Damn it, if it weren''t for this newspaper, I wouldn''t vomit like this." While cursing, the man picked up the newspaper and wiped the corner of his mouth vigorously. I usually drink up, just press it. I didn''t think about it. I just saw that there was almost a newspaper in the tavern, and then I asked for a copy on a whim, and I almost spit out the overnight meal. "Old pointed nose, don''t rely on the newspaper if you can''t drink enough, just like you were a guy a few days ago, but you have to blame the little girl for being not thoughtful." At the next table, a slender woman with heavy makeup and a knife at her waist sneered with disdain, and she also held a headline newspaper about Maude''s successor Qiwuhai in her hand. As soon as her voice fell, there was a burst of ridicule. The old pointed nose, drowning in ridicule, didn''t care at all, as if he had been used to this kind of targeting because of jealousy. He wiped his raunchy face with his sleeves, then pointed at the stained newspaper, staring fiercely: "Look at what''s written on it. The whole story is a pile of praise words, and there is no rotation. You can also publish such things that blow to the sky? I don''t know which news agency it is. I quickly closed down. ." "This is a newspaper published by the World Economic News Service, and it is also a leader in the industry. Even if other newspapers fail, it will never be in its turn." Someone spoke lightly, making Old Pointy nose almost choked. The charming woman raised the newspaper in her hand and sneered: "What is going on? I think you are jealous of Xiao Momo?" "Little, little Momo?" The old pointed nose looked at the woman who moved with horror. The woman narrowed her eyes and said coldly, "Why, there is a problem?" "..." The old pointed nose suddenly fell silent. The woman in front of her, regardless of her strength or the bounty, overwhelmed him. If there is to be a dispute, he will probably be arranged clearly. Seeing the old pointed nose retracted, the woman with heavy makeup snorted coldly, no longer ignored him, but looked down at the newspaper carefully. Her face, which was hidden by makeup but still exquisite, was full of rosy colors, and her watery eyes seemed to sink into the photos published on the board by Modna. "Xiao Momo hurry up and come to the new world." The woman kissed the photo hard, leaving a bright ?? on Maude''s face. She has always admired fistism, and she loves Maude, the road to the rise of sparks and lightning. She also looks forward to what Maude, who is about to cross the Murloc Island and come here, will bring to this immutable new world. Variety. Alcoholics who were familiar with this woman had already been surprised, and had not been affected by the newspaper episode of the old pointed nose and vomiting, and continued to talk about topics related to Maude. "Is this planning to come to the new world as Qiwuhai... Hmph, this is not a paradise, even if you have the Qiwuhai identity, don''t think about using the power of the navy." "This guy is really strong, but here he is a lot stronger than him!" "The supernova of the same period was killed by homicide, and escaped. I don''t think this kid has even considered forming an alliance." "Hey haha, here is a new world ruled by those monsters. Either submit to them or rely on alliances to gain more''stability'', so that people will not be''eaten'' alive when they first come. I dont even understand this truth..." "Idiot, do you still think Bacardi Maud is an ordinary rookie?" "Huh, how about last year''s legendary super rookie Huoquan Ace? Don''t you have to obediently submit to Baibeard''s command." "It''s not ashamed to submit to the strong, and Bacardi Maud is obviously more active than last year''s Firefist Ace!" "Haha, just wait." "On the contrary, I am looking forward to what he will do. If he can transform the new world... Ha, it is impossible to think about it." "I don''t think this kind of equilibrium will continue. Its not us, but someone will break it. At that time..." "..." "..." There was silence for a while. "Don''t just dream, drink more bars." "Haha!" "That''s right, that kind of thing is really unlikely to happen." "But... if it''s Bacardi Maud, I''m a little bit looking forward to it." "Don''t say anything else, this guy''s strength and style are the most ruthless of all the newcomers I have ever seen." "Indeed, in this short span of less than a year, countless colleagues died in his hands. If he hadn''t had the record of destroying several warships before becoming Qiwuhai, I really doubt he was a navy. people." "For such a fierce fellow, hurry up and come to the new world, haha!" Alcoholics in the bar are basically pirates who can gain a foothold in the new world. When talking about Maud, most of them agree with Maud''s strength. Although they don''t think Maud''s arrival will have any impact on the new world, they will inevitably have a glimmer of expectations. However, they were certain that Maude would break into the new world within a short period of time, but they did not know that Maude did not plan to come to the new world in the short term. Baldige, the island of white soil. This is the stronghold of the revolutionary army. There was wind and sand on the barren white ground. The howling and violent wind slapped the windows of the building with sand and rocks, frequently making harsh noises. In the room, everyone in the revolutionary army was accustomed to it, and was not affected by outside sounds. "Is this a transparent fruit?" On a long wooden table, there is a strange fruit full of patterns. The person who tells the bottom of the fruit is a man with a canvas hat and a lot of beard on his face. He held a devil fruit illustration book in his hand, and the pictures on the page he turned to were almost similar to the devil fruit on the table. At the table, Sabosani Kerla and others were all there. They all quietly looked at the fruit that Maude had sent. For the revolutionary army that often needs to operate in the dark, the ability to hide itself in many ways, like the transparent fruit, is self-evident. And this transparent fruit is what Maude wants to give to Sonny, and this is what he once promised Sonny. At first, I planned to send Sonny a suitable animal from ancient species, but Sonny is now an intelligence worker in the Revolutionary Army. Therefore, the transparent fruit is more suitable for her now than the ancient species. "Hey, Jill, this illustration book is for Maude. Don''t use too much force. What if it breaks?" Kerla noticed Jill''s uncontrollable movements and couldn''t help but remind him. "Sorry, I was too excited." Jill immediately relaxed and touched the back of his head a little embarrassed. For these workers who need the ability to hide, the allure of transparent fruit is too great. "Transparent fruit." Sabo glanced at the unremarkable Sunny, and said in surprise: "Sonny, you don''t seem to like transparent fruits." "Nothing." Sunny shook her head and said calmly: "This fruit is good, but I don''t need it much." "what?" Everyone looked at each other. This type of fruit is simply the first choice for intelligence workers, but Sunny said that it is not necessary. Seeing everyone''s slightly exaggerated reaction, Sunny smiled softly. "Sabo, give you this devil fruit." "!!!" I have a cold again, God jealous of pigs! (End of this chapter) Chapter 322： Perfect timing Chapter 322 Perfect Time Maud, who was far away in the Chambord Islands, didn''t know that Sunny gave up the transparent fruit, and even made the choice to send the transparent fruit to Sabo. If he knew, he could probably understand Sonny''s choice. The formation of enemies with the Revolutionary Army has always been an organization based on [country]. In addition to a very active and capable intelligence team, it also needs an invincible attack team. If we say that highly targeted intelligence is the prerequisite for the fall of a hostile country. Then, the tough team is the last straw to crush the hostile country. As the head of the fortified team, Sabo has single-handedly attacked in how many times in the past, and then opened a big gap for his companions to swarm in. This style is not Saab''s recklessness or personal heroism. But he is taking all the risks in his own way. Only by doing this can the team, which has always had the highest casualty rate, avoid some unnecessary sacrifices he considers to be unnecessary. In this way, he alone took all the risks during the attack. But if Sabo eats the transparent fruit, the risk of tackling tough problems can be greatly reduced. Even, you can use the ability to make your companions transparent together, and directly lead the attacking team to pry open the enemy''s defense. In this way, not only can the casualty rate of the attacking teams be reduced, but also the efficiency can be further improved. This may be the motivation and reason why Sunny chose to give Sabo the transparent fruit. In this regard, even if Maude knew it, he would not interfere. ......... Ten days passed by. The ten life card materials that Toshaqi had ordered arrived as scheduled, and the high price almost emptied the funds that Maud had brought to the Chambord Islands. After getting the life card materials, Maude then asked Xia Qi how to make a life card. "How to make the life card?" Xia Qi bent his elbows on the bar, holding a half-burned cigarette between his fingers, watching Maude sitting in front of the bar with interest. A person who opens his mouth is ten life cards, but he doesn''t know how to make life cards. Xia Qi smiled, did not explore further, directly answered Maude''s question. "Just mix your nails into the material and wait until it dries into paper." "So simple?" Maude was surprised. "Yeah." Xia Qi nodded and said, "You can try to make one first." "it is good." Maude looked at the materials piled on the bar, and immediately broke off a small piece of nail. Subsequently, under the guidance of Xia Qi, Maude made his life card smoothly. "This is the life card..." Maude looked at the white piece of paper that looked ordinary but contained a faint breath. With this prop that can accurately locate the direction of the holder, he can consider setting up a stronghold in the Devil''s Triangle that is not easy to find. Aside, Jaya and Brook looked curiously at the life card in Maude''s hand. It''s hard to imagine that such a plain piece of paper is not only invulnerable to water and fire, but also has a more stable pointing force than a record pointer. Maude properly put away the life card, and immediately turned his head to look at Jaya and Brook beside him. As for Bailey, who was immersed in eating and drinking, he was directly ignored. "Sister Ya, Brook, you guys make one too." "it is good." After hearing the words, Jia Ya directly broke off a small piece of nails and mixed the nails into the material following the steps Maud had just done. Maude turned to look at Brooke. I saw Brooke looking down at his hands silently, as if thinking about life. "Brook?" "what." Brook slowly raised his head to meet Maude''s somewhat puzzled look, and said seriously: "Captain, I don''t have nails!" "Uh" Maude subconsciously glanced at Brook''s pale pale finger bones, and couldn''t help being silent. Xia Qi was amused, with a deep smile on his face, and suggested: "Want to try without bones?" "we can only do this." Maude rubbed his brows. Ten minutes later, Brook''s life card was successfully released. It turns out that bones can also be used to make life cards. However, if it is not necessary, the nails are naturally better. Xia Qi looked at Jaya and Brook, who were playing with the life card, then looked at Maude, and suddenly asked: "Little Maude, when are you going to leave?" "Just two days." Maude collected the remaining materials. "So..." Xia Qi nodded slightly. Maude collected the materials, suddenly thought of something, and curiously said: "By the way, what is Uncle Raleigh doing recently? I haven''t seen him for several days." "He." Xia Qi was familiar with popping out a cigarette and said, "I said I was going to the East China Sea." "Have you set off?" Maude was stunned. He knew that Leily had to go to the East China Sea to find Jabasol and the others, but he didn''t expect Leily to go so hurriedly. "Nope." Xia Qi gently twisted the cigarette stick with his fingers, and smiled: "From here to the East China Sea, how easy it is, it takes a few days to prepare for it." "Are you going to prepare the ship? I can help with this." "Not." "what?" Maude was a little confused. Xia Qi lit a cigarette with his eyes bent slightly, and said earnestly: "It''s nothing if you just prepare the ship. What he needs to prepare is to find a shipping merchant who will go to the East China Sea in the near future, and then turn himself into a commodity plug. Ship it to Shanghai." "This" Maude twitched at the corner of his mouth, it really seemed like something Raleigh could do. In fact, as long as the money is in place, shipping companies can accept all kinds of goods, which naturally includes people. Therefore, Raleigh only needs to pay a fee to the ocean carrier to board the ocean carrier''s cargo ship as a [passenger]. But with Raleigh''s style, most of them will really do what Shaqi said... Maude shook his head slightly. At this moment, Lafayette opened the door of the bar and walked in. Hearing the sound, Maude turned to look at Lafayette who had just entered the bar, and smiled: "I''m back." "Wow." Lafayette came to Maude, sat down straight, and pushed a booklet in front of Maude. "this is?" "A manual of auction items for the human auction house." "Oh?" Maude raised his brows and picked up the manual. Very thin, it seems to be only about seven or eight pages. I opened the manual and glanced at it. It was all slave auction items. Among them are outstanding female slaves, adult male slaves with different specializations, and pirate captain slaves with good market demand. Regrettably, there is still no murloc and giant that Maude wants to see. However, a huge golden question mark was left on the last page of the manual, and a line of words was marked on one side-a mysterious blockbuster item! This actually gave Maude a little sense of expectation. With the grades of human auctions, the blockbuster products that are worthy of their intention to create a sense of expectation are likely to be giants starting at a market price of 50 million. Of course, it may also be a female mermaid with a market price of more than 70 million yuan, or a person with current prices. Except for the female mermaid, the other two are Mauds needs. "It''s better to be a giant." Maude put down the manual slowly. Lafayette tilted his head to look at Maude, with a hint of chill in his smile, and Sen said coldly, "Tomorrow happens to be a monthly auction in the human auction house." "is it." Maude squeezed his chin and sighed, "It''s a perfect timing." "Oh oh..." Lafayette laughed more and more coldly. Maude ran his fingertips across the smooth cover of the auction brochure. "Then make a big fuss." Only a sore throat is left. I hope that the next time I get sick will be winter, or else autumn will do. We will start the third shift tomorrow and continue until the end of the month. (End of this chapter) Chapter 323： Boom Chapter 323 Boom One day later. At the time of the monthly auction at the human auction venue, the flow of people to Tree Island No. 1 is obviously much higher. The streets are especially lively, and there are nobles who wear luxurious clothes and hats. They came from the various tree islands, undoubtedly, they were all trying to get the goods of the human auction venue. It can attract so many nobles, and from this, we can also see the face of the human auction venue on the Chambord Islands. "What will the blockbuster product be this time?" "I hope it is a young and beautiful female mermaid, hehe..." "If it were really a female mermaid, I wouldn''t let it to you." "Haha, the higher price gets it!" On the way to the human auction venue, you can always hear similar conversations. The flow of people gradually converged to the human auction venue. There was only less than half an hour left before the auction began. at the same time. Located in the second half of the human auction venue. This is the room where the slaves for sale are held. "Boom...boom..." The shackles dragged on the ground, making a loud sound. A male pirate in a captain''s suit with a slave collar on his neck was walking towards the cage not far away in despair. His steps are heavy. It seems that the shackles worn on his ankle are two large iron **** weighing a thousand pounds. Behind him, followed by two fully armed auction hall employees. "Don''t dawdle, go faster!" One of the armed personnel was very dissatisfied with the pirate slave''s daunting, and his tone of urging was full of unkindness. But the pirate slave didn''t hear it, and it was still a slow and heavy step forward to the cold cage. "I want you to hurry up!" Seeing no response from the pirate slave, the urging armed man couldn''t help but get angry and immediately lifted his foot and kicked the pirate slave''s waist. Accompanied by a dull crash, the pirate slave was hit on the back and flew forward one or two meters, then fell to the ground and rolled out five or six meters. When he stopped, he was only less than ten meters away from the iron gate of the cage. The armed men didn''t stop there, they came to the vicinity a few steps, and kicked the pirate slave again. This foot also swelled up the strength, causing the pirate slave to roll over a distance of ten meters, and finally hit the iron jail pole with a loud noise. The sound of hitting the iron rod immediately attracted the attention of many slaves in the cage. Suddenly, one after another glances passed the cold iron rod that reached the ceiling, and landed on the pirate slave lying in front of the iron rod. Afterwards, these gazes were like dragonflies, and they returned at once. "Hardness is a disaster in this kind of place." One of the slaves for sale sat on the wooden box and glanced indifferently at the pirate slave who was lying in front of the iron rod and still seemed unable to accept the situation. No matter how high the ambition is, once it is branded with the mark of a slave... The slave looked back silently. Inside the cage, it was quiet enough to be heard, and there was a lifeless atmosphere. "Get in." The armed men opened the cell door, threw the pirate slave into the cage, and immediately closed the cell door forcefully. "For this virtue, can you get a reward of 40 million?" "On this island, 40 million is nothing at all." "That''s right, haha..." "Is this the last one?" "Yes, fortunately it was in time. If it is ten minutes later, the auction will begin." Listening to the conversation that drifted away, the body of the pirate slave moved slightly. There was anger in his eyes, but in an instant he was doused with despair. Obviously just one step away from the fisherman island... The deep despair and powerlessness are slowly eroding the luster in the pirate captain''s eyes. What is imprisoned in this cold iron cage is more than freedom. After sending the last item into the cage, the two armed men spoke a few words to the staff on the scene, and then returned to the back door of the auction venue, guarding here like two door gods. On the high **** in the distance, Maude and Lafayette stood side by side, looking calmly at the two tall armed men stationed at the back door of the auction house. "Hey, the one who was sent in just now is Billy, the wrestler who is offering a bounty of 40 million yuan, and it''s the last captain-level product." "That is to say... all together?" "Yes." "Then do it." Maude threw away the auction booklet in his hand, and his sharp eyes crossed a distance of 100 meters and fell on the two armed men guarding the back door. Lafayette grinned, and there was a dangerous light in his eyes. ......... There are still less than ten minutes before the auction begins. But in the venue, there were already heads of people moving, and there were no empty seats. When there are many people, it is noisy and chaotic. Behind the curtain on the side of the auction platform, a man with star-shaped sunglasses and long pink-purple hair was listening to the endless noise from the venue with a look of intoxication. This man, Disco, the head of the human auction, is also the auctioneer of the auction. "Today will be a wonderful day too!" Listening to the noise coming from inside, Diss was so ridiculous that he couldn''t hear from ear to ear. Those noises fell in his ears, sounding like fairy music. "Master Disco, everything is ready." An employee with a microphone came to Disco. Disco smiled slightly, nodded to the employee, then took the microphone and walked to the stage. "The only regret is that the rare skeleton man is missing, but... there is a better product today, enough!" The smiling Disco strode to the stage. Some time ago, it was he who sent the slave hunting team to Brook. What he did was to use Brook to enhance the auction held only once a month. It was a pity that it failed, and many things happened one after another... Disco shook his head slightly. The auction is coming soon, so there is no need to think about these trivial things. Click-- Disco walked to the center of the stage, facing the crowded guests. With the debut of Disco, the originally noisy venue gradually quieted down. The guests all looked at Disco eagerly, looking forward to the slave goods that were about to be put on the auction table. "Welcome the arrival of distinguished guests. This auction also prepares high-quality slaves for everyone, and there are also super finale blockbuster goods. Here, I sincerely hope that everyone can collect their favorite slaves. in!" Disco knew very well that this group of guests did not want to listen to some unnutritious nonsense, and after finishing the necessary opening remarks, they were ready to go directly to the subject. "Then, the first one..." "Boom" With a sudden loud noise, the entire venue shook slightly, and a little dust fell on the ceiling. This movement was really shocking, and made many guests in the guest seats show shock. On the auction stage, the smile on Disco''s face suddenly solidified. "Huh? What kind of **** who is not long-eyed, dare to make trouble at this time!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 324： Could he be... to save us? Chapter 324 Will he be... to save us? The back door of the human auction house. The two armed men guarding here fell to the ground, the armor on their chests sunken deeply, and they couldn''t survive if they wanted to. The solid wooden gate that was originally installed on the door frame disappeared, but instead was a big hole that seemed to be blasted open by a cannonball. Maude and Lafayette stood in front of the big hole. The loud noise just now is the masterpiece of the two of them. Standing in front of the hole in the wall, Maude and Lafayette could clearly hear the commotion and shouts coming from the hole. Such a brutal intrusion method can attract all the troops on the auction floor in a short time. "Lafayette, make a quick decision." Maude stepped across the ruined walls scattered around and walked into the auction house. "To understanding." Lafayetteson sneered and followed Maude. The two walked into the auction house one after another. Before he walked a few steps, he was stopped by nearly a hundred guards rushing here. This group of guards are fully armed, and the equipment they hold is even more sophisticated. After all, it is the most well-known slave auction house in the Chambord Islands, and it has sufficient funds to raise such a well-equipped armed team. "It''s just two people, how dare you do such a thing!" The armed personnel who came to the scene saw the back door broken by violence at first sight, and their expressions were shocked. "Huh!? He is..." "Yes, it''s Qiwu Haimode!" Just because he recognized Maud''s identity, the armed personnel who had been infuriated seemed to be choked, and could no longer say a word of cruelty. Immediately afterwards, just like a conditioned reflex, the faces half-hidden by the fine iron hood showed shocking colors. Qiwu Haimod...! This is the most recent man in the world, and the most unprovokable monster on the Chambord Islands except for the Draco. But why did you come here? The armed men were shocked, and suddenly became cold. Tens of meters away, in a cage adjacent to the wall. The group of slaves who were about to be auctioned raised their heads to look at Maude and Lafayette who were confronting the armed teams of the auction house. "It''s really Qiwu Haimode, such a big man, how come to such a place..." Most of the slaves in the cage knew Maude''s name. The Pirate Captain Billy, who was finally thrown into the cage, got up abruptly, came to the iron rod, widened his eyes and looked at the figure in the distance. "If, if the aftermath of the battle can destroy these irons..." Maude broke open the back door arbitrarily, giving Billy a glimmer of hope. "Stop dreaming." Behind Billy suddenly came a cold, slightly hoarse voice. The speaker was also the captain of the pirate sent by the arrested slave team, named Osim, who offered a reward of 60 million. Billy looked back, staring at Osim fiercely. But how can Osim, who has a bounty of 60 million, be frightened? After a sneer, he raised his finger and tapped the collar on his neck a few times. "The thing that really imprisons us is neither the cage nor the shackles on our hands and feet, but this thing, understand? You fool." "..." Hearing Osim''s words, Billy woke up like a dream and sat down on the ground with a dejected look. The other slaves around were all gloomy. As Osim said, it was this slave collar worn around the neck that really held them. Therefore, even without this cage and the shackles that limit the freedom of hands and feet, they cannot escape the **** called slaves. In the field. Stunned by Maude''s name, the momentum of the armed forces at the auction site plummeted. They should have taken the initiative to attack, but they stood still, like wooden people. Obviously he was really scared. However, a few armed men with excellent psychological qualities took the lead to calm down. "Bacardi Maud, this is the property of Master Doflamingo, even if it is you... uh." "laugh--" Lafayette dodges, and the cold light comes first. The unsheathed sword went straight through the neck of the armed man who was speaking, and at the same time, it strangled the armed man''s unfinished words in the cradle. "Uh uh..." After the armed man reacted, he could only stare at Lafayette who was close at hand with wide eyes, and could do nothing. Lafayette smiled sullenly, and then drew back the sword, bringing out a blood flower. The armed man whose neck was pierced suddenly fell to the ground. "This is Doflamingo''s property?" Maude walked step by step, calmly said: "Oh, what then?" "..." "..." The armed men were shocked. Lafayette looked back at Maude who walked step by step. "Let me come." "Together, strive to end within ten seconds." Maude directed his gaze at the group of armed men who had not taken the initiative to attack, and the direction they were heading was toward the cage. Lafayette smiled silently, and immediately swung his sword at an armed man nearby. Ten, ten seconds to end? ! Hearing this, all the armed personnel on the scene seemed to be greatly humiliated. They are a hundred people! ! "Kill them!" Unable to retreat left or right, the armed men shouted and attacked Maud and Lafayette. Lafayette, who was closer, was the first to be surrounded. But as a few sword lights flashed, there were a few more corpses on the ground. The refined armor made by investing a large amount of money is vulnerable to armed forces. On the other side, dozens of armed men placed cold weapons in front of them and charged towards Maude. Maude looked coldly, but didn''t stop. When walking, the shadow reflected on the ground behind him suddenly swelled up, and then turned into strips of pitch-black objects with sharp ends, dancing back and forth like tails. "what!" Seeing the dark thing with its teeth and claws flaring behind Maude, the armed men were shocked. Maude suddenly increased his walking speed, and at the same time, the dark tail dancing behind him pierced the armed men who rushed like an arrow. The armed personnel rushing in the front had not yet reacted, they were pierced through the chest by the sharp tail-shaped black object, first picked up in the air, and then thrown to the ground like garbage. Just one face, the dark tail-shaped thing assassinated nine people. In the next second, as Maude continued to walk forward, the dancing dark tail pierced the remaining armed men again. This time it was even more ruthless, stringing the remaining armed men like candied haws. In just three seconds, a fatal wound was pierced through the chests of the fifty or so well-equipped armed men who rushed towards Maude. But they didn''t die in the first place, and their screams resounded throughout the room. After the obstacle was resolved, the dark tail of the tooth dancing claw instantly shrank into the shadow behind Maude. Later, Maude did not pay attention to the situation on Lafayette''s side, and stepped across the ground screaming and waiting for the armed men to die, and went straight to the cage. In the cage, all the slaves, including several pirate captains, looked at Maude gradually coming with a shocking look. The powerful posture of killing dozens of armed personnel without any effort while walking for a few meters was deeply imprinted in their minds. "So strong, this is Qiwuhai..." The captains of the pirates could not contain the chill that spread from their hearts. Facing such a monster, the number advantage is nothing at all. "Okay, terrible..." Several female slaves shivered. They are just outstanding dancers, who have never seen such battles before. "He came over here!" Soon, the other slaves noticed that Maude was walking straight into the cage. Such a discovery immediately made the slaves'' hearts tremble. Even a strong man armed to his teeth can''t stand in front of that kind of monster for a second. If they go instead, the monster may just stom on them to death. "Will he... come to save us?" A female slave said cautiously. For a while, the cage became quiet again. Is this kind of thing possible? Although the possibility is extremely low, most slaves still sprouted a glimmer of hope. On the contrary, the few pirate captains whose bounty is not low are a little disturbed. There is one more chapter. (End of this chapter) Chapter 325： Who made me a competent Qiwuhai? Chapter 325 Who made me a competent Qiwuhai? There are more than a dozen armed men on Lafayette''s side that have not yet been resolved, and Maude has come to the prison. This action is not only to destroy the human auction house, but also to get rid of the [assets] in the human auction house. And these slaves in the cage who are about to become auction items are naturally one of the assets of the human auction house. Maude looked at the slaves in the cage. There are almost thirty, almost the same as the information registered in the auction manual, and they are basically people with special skills. His eyes passed one by one, and he paused on a large water tank covered with a thin translucent cloth. "Not a giant..." Looking at the mermaid silhouette against the thin cloth, Maude sighed softly. If today''s blockbuster is the Giants, he can not only verify whether the Hunter''s Notes is valid for the Giants, but also have a good fight with the Giants. Unfortunately there is no if. Maude was disappointed. That kind of reaction seemed intriguing in the eyes of these slaves. So, what does this man want to do? Uneasy emotions slowly spread among these slaves. Maude quickly lost his disappointment and turned to look at the four captains of pirates who were close to the iron in the cage. Feeling Maude''s inhumane gaze, the four captains of the pirates were nervous, and they swallowed while taking a few steps back subconsciously. Maude retracted his gaze, climbed the iron with his right hand, and swiped to the right. Crunch-- He easily broke a semicircular gap in the iron fence. Seeing Maude''s move to break the iron rod with his bare hands, all the hopeful slaves retreated to the root of the wall with horror. The pirate captains were also deeply disturbed, and stepped back one after another. Maude ignored the reactions of the slaves, stepped across the gap in the fence and came to the big water tank. The mermaid in the water tank seemed to have noticed something, and the figure reflected on the thin cloth was trembling slightly. "..." Maude stared at the mermaid figure on the thin cloth. Speaking of it, this was the first time he saw a mermaid with his own eyes, but it was a bit novel. Without thinking, Maude directly raised his hand and pulled the thin cloth off, revealing a glass water tank full of water. A female mermaid shivering and trembling curled up in the water. Maude looked at the mermaid close at hand with great interest. The facial features are exquisite, the skin is white and snowy, and there is a fire-like red and waist-long hair that just hides the dreamy bulge on the chest. He moved his gaze slightly, and looked at the blue fish body under the mermaid. Under the illumination of the light, just cut the angle, and you can see the faint blue luster emerging from the scales of the fish. This is a pretty young and pretty mermaid girl. If you encounter a buyer who loves mermaids, it shouldn''t be a problem to sell hundreds of millions. "Gurulu" This sudden act of pulling the cloth scared the mermaid girl, and bunches of bubbles suddenly rose in the water. Perhaps she felt Maud''s enthusiastic gaze, and the mermaid girl curled up even more, almost bending into dried shrimps. "It turned out to be for a mermaid..." Seeing Maude''s actions, the surrounding slaves finally came to a sense. If so, then it makes sense. But in the next second, Maude''s action of turning around and leaving was like a slap on their faces. A little pain. Maude turned to the vicinity of the four pirate captains and said calmly: "I will help you unchain the shackles. In exchange, you will fight with me." "Life and death battle?" Maude hadn''t finished speaking yet, and one of them, with his upper body naked and the strong muscled scarred man, asked quickly. Maude couldn''t help but look at the brawny man with scars. The number of scars on his body was more than that of Jim. However, the scars on Jim''s body were tortured, and the scars on the man in front of him were obviously piled up purely by fighting. "Edmund who is offering a bounty of 76 million yuan." Information about this man flashed through Maude''s head. Before coming, he had written the information of the four pirate captains into the hunter''s notes. In terms of bounty alone, Edmund is the highest among the four pirate captains. Now it seems that the same is true of courage. "Correct." Maude nodded. "Very well, dying in battle is the way I want to die!" Edmund''s eyes gleamed when he heard this, and he straightened out his shackled hands to Maude. "Oh?" Maude raised his brows, and did not help Edmund unfasten the shackles immediately, but asked: "Is that so sure you will lose?" "Isn''t this an obvious fact?" Edmund asked rhetorically. He clearly had a high fighting spirit, but what he said was to sentence himself to death first. "interesting." Modgao glanced at Edmund, then walked to Edmond a few steps, released his armed color to cover his right hand, and then crushed the shackles with his bare hands. Wow---- The debris of the shackles suddenly fell to the ground. Edmund looked down at the shackles, then took a deep breath, turned to Maude, and said in a deep voice: "You are really strong, so strong that I feel desperate." His touch that was tempered through hundreds of battles clearly told him the horror of the young man in front of him. That kind of horror is that he can deeply feel powerlessness and despair without having to fight. Next to him, the other three pirate captains whose bounty was lower than Edmund were all staring at the debris that had been crushed by Maude''s bare hands. Let them fight life and death with this monster? They understand. Today is doomed. just "Bacardi Maud, we obviously have no grievances with you, but you... why did you come here to kill us?" Billy, who had the lowest bounty, asked with difficulty. In his opinion, Maude was purely trying to kill them, and there was no need to do so. The question Billy raised was something the other pirate captains wanted to know. Maude tilted his head to look at Billy, whose forehead was beginning to sweat, and shrugged his shoulders and smiled lightly: "Who made me a''competent'' Qiwuhai?" "No, it can never be for this reason...!" Billy''s face suddenly seeped more cold sweat. The other pirate captains looked at Maude with heavy eyes. Including Edmund, they all wanted to know why Maude was "hostile" towards them. "Can you answer this question? Let us die a little bit more clearly." Edmund couldn''t hold back it, and he took the initiative to ask this question that, in his opinion, was actually a little redundant. Maude glanced at Edmund. He still admired Edmund, so he stopped being perfunctory. "In fact, there is no special reason. If you insist, who makes you a group of scum who likes to burn, kill, and looting? And starting with such scum will make me feel no psychological burden." "Just, just because of this?" "Correct." "What a joke! You are not that group of self-proclaimed justice **** navy, you are a pirate, you are a pirate!!!" "What you want to think is your freedom." With a few flashes, Maude crushed the shackles on their bodies with bare hands. Wow, wow When Billy''s trio reacted, the shackles that were originally put on their hands and feet had become debris scattered on the ground. "Fight against this monster..." Their faces were pale, their bodies trembled uncontrollably, and they lacked the mood to struggle. Maude would not take care of their mood. "Okay, let''s get started." Chapter Three, continue tomorrow. Solemnly thank the boss from the funeral for another great reward. Maybe the boss wants to be the leader~ oh, oh black~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 326： not bad Chapter 326 is not bad Billy''s motive for questioning was nothing more than to seek a ray of life in the cracks. But that is obviously unrealistic. In response to Billy''s question, Maude''s second answer was not perfunctory. Treating offenders as hunting targets has always been the norm followed by Maud. In the last life, when Maude had just crossed the Hunter World, he initially wanted to live a stable life in a city named [Luo Lie]. However, in such a society with an extraordinary system, even if the security is good, danger is everywhere. It''s like a car accident that happens every day, and it''s like a flowerpot falling from the sky. If they are not capable, they will suddenly come one day. Maude didn''t care. Until a bounty hunter was chasing criminals, he accidentally spread to him, and a female colleague who had a good relationship with him... At that moment, Maude watched as the female colleague was smashed into a pile of meat by the criminal without any resistance. Afterwards, Maude was lucky to escape. The death of a female colleague was ultimately defined as an accident. It was also then that Maude woke up. In an extraordinary world different from the earth, mastering power is more important than anything. Only when you have a strong enough power can you protect yourself, do what you want to do, and not do what you don''t want to do. Therefore, he tried his best to learn the ability to read, and then poured the idea of ??rapidly increasing power into the ability. Affected by the so-called upgrade of monsters in the game, the Hunter''s Note came into being. Then, Maude went to take the hunter test to get the license. After obtaining the license, Maud took advantage of the convenience brought by the license to quickly find a vital job in a execution agency-the executioner. Just a tap of a button can take a life in seconds. Simple and crude. In the beginning, just as Maud expected. Just killing offenders on death row will not create a psychological burden. The fact is also true. It''s just that, with the button being shot again and again. The numbers representing human lives are gradually rising. Maude also went from the initial panic and nervousness, to calmness and calmness, to no change in face, to no waves, to a kind of indifference to life deep in his bones. Maybe even Maude didn''t realize his indifference to life. And this kind of "growth" fits the world ruled by the cruel era of the great pirates. In this world, it is normal to take the lives of the weak easily. but, The phenomenon of protecting the weak is also a norm in this world. After being wanted, Maude did not want to practice the so-called justice. What he wants is to constantly improve his strength and then do whatever he wants. It''s just that he will implement the code of conduct to the end. Given the choice, he will only target those pirates who deserve to die. "Are there no grievances and no enmity..." ϡ Maude pulled out the autumn water. No matter how the prey struggles, the hunt that has already started cannot be stopped halfway. The clear sound of sheathing shocked Billy and the three pirate captains trembling slightly. Even the previous Osim, who taught Billy with a superior posture, was doing just as bad as Billy at this moment. Although his bounty is 60 million... "Go outside and pick a weapon." Maude pointed the knife at the corpse on the floor outside the cage. To be precise, it was the weapon that fell beside the corpse. At this moment, Lafayette ended the battle. He stepped cheerfully to the front of the cage, smiling at the Pirate Captain inside. The eyes seemed to be looking at four dead men. Billy and Osim were irritated by Lafayette''s eyes. They resisted the panic, crossed the gap in the fence, went to the pile of corpses and picked up a handy weapon. Maude looked at Edmund who did not move and asked, "You are not going?" Edmund directly assumed an offensive posture, his eyes gleaming: "The body is my weapon." "Yes." Maude nodded, then glanced at the slaves who were shrinking in the corner. "Go outside, I hope you can surprise me." Facing the pressure that Maude radiated invisibly, Billy and the others fidgeted. And those who felt restless were also the guests in the venue who were frightened by the loud noise. However, since the completion of the human auction, it seems that it has never been attacked at the beginning of the auction. Moreover, through the overt and undercover influence of Doflamingo''s name, the human auction house has long since killed many of its peers and has become the only population auction house on the Chambord Islands. So, who on earth has the courage of the bear heart and the leopard dare to make a shot at such a human auction? Some old guests wondered. The answer to this question is what Disco, who is standing on the auction stage, wants to know. But in this situation, comforting the guests is the most important thing. "Please rest assured that we have the strongest armed team on the island and can easily defeat anyone who comes to make trouble!" Disco opened his arms, his words and deeds gave people a clear sense of victory. Out of the trust in the human auction house, the guests gradually calmed down, and the panic that had pervaded before also disappeared. Seeing the noise in the venue gradually subsided, Disco''s eyes concealed by heart-shaped sunglasses passed a touch of satisfaction. The auction this time is very important, but you can''t make some fools feel bad. Disco''s heart was overwhelmed, with a swing of his arm, he put the microphone in front of his mouth and shouted: "Ladies and gentlemen, tell me loudly, where is this place?" "Human auction floor!" Many guests rallied to respond. "Yes!" Disco grinned to the extreme, exhilarating: "Our human auction site is the only auction site in the Chambord Islands. Therefore, no matter what happens, we must never allow the event to be interrupted!" "Oh!" Disco''s confident and contented tone instantly ignited the emotions of the guests. While they were looking forward to the product, they were a little excited. Before this gradually warming atmosphere, Diss could strike while the iron was hot, wanting to continue the auction that was interrupted by the loud noise. As for those who come to make trouble, they will naturally be solved by armed forces. "Then, today''s number..." Before Disco finished speaking, he was interrupted again. It was not a loud noise that interrupted him this time, but a screaming scream from the second half. On the auction stage, Disco''s face froze again. Inside the venue, there was somehow quiet. All the guests who came to the auction were looking at the huge screen with Don Quixote''s logo on the auction stage. After that curtain, it seemed that it was the direction from which the screams came. And the scream came suddenly and sternly, and it calmed down within a few seconds. Disco shook his face and laughed: "It seems that the troublemaker has been resolved by the armed forces." The auction host was interrupted one after another, making Disco''s mood gloomy. At the same time, he was vaguely disturbed. It should be all right...? There was a hint of reluctance in Disco''s smile, but it was still dedicated to comfort the guests present. After the appeasement, Disco resumed the auction that was interrupted just now. "Okay, let''s have some..." Then, Disco was interrupted again. What interrupted him this time was neither a loud noise nor a scream, but a majestic figure that smashed through the wooden wall and curtain. It hit him hard just like that. Disco recognized the identity of this figure at a glance. Edmund... The finale in this captain slave series auction! grass. Disco couldn''t help cursing suddenly. Through the microphone, his scolding sounded throughout the venue. The atmosphere in the guest seats stagnated. How about easily defeating troublemakers? The guests who wanted to happily buy slaves in Italy, suddenly worried about the situation on the auction stage. "Not bad, able to resist my attack." At this moment, a voice rich in magnetism came out from the big hole Edmund smashed into. Through the microphone in Disco''s hand, the sound was transmitted to the audience. "who is it?!" Several blue veins burst on Disco''s face. He has a hunch that today''s auction will be going bad. Maude slowly walked out of the hole. "Ok?" Seeing Maude walking out, Disco suddenly took a breath. "you you" Disco was so frightened that he sat down on the floor and didn''t even speak sharply. There was a brief silence in the guest seat. Immediately afterwards, there were a few horrified shouts. "It''s Qiwu Haimode!" The entire guest seat was instantly messed up Many guests got up for the first time. escape! Almost all customers have the same idea! (End of this chapter) Chapter 327： Oh Chapter 327 One stone caused a thousand waves! The arrival of Maude instantly caused the entire auction venue to panic. In the guest seats, the guests with their faces of horror stood up, just wanting to escape this place of right and wrong as quickly as possible. Suddenly, the scene was in chaos. The shouting came one after another. On the auction stage. Disco sat down on the ground, looking at Maude walking by with a look of horror. "Damn bastard, it happens to be at this time..." From the moment Maude flew Edmund to the auction stage, Disco knew that today''s auction would not go on. Not only that, most of the armed teams he had spent a lot of money on were already finished. "That bunch of waste..." Disco venomously scolded those armed forces that were of no use at all. Afterwards, while staring at Maude who came over, he fumbled with the inner clip of his upper clothes, but he felt empty. It was also at this time that Disco remembered that he had placed the continuous-fire flintlock that he always carried with him in the dressing room before he took the stage. Guru-- Unarmed, Disco swallowed, the fright on his face even worse. Maude was the Disco who didn''t even look at the clown, and even ignored the commotion in the venue, and walked straight to Edmund. "But that''s it." Maude condescendingly looked down at Edmond''s **** face, with his arms hanging lightly, and pressing the tip of the Qiu Shui knife against Edmond''s chest. Edmund tried to struggle to get up, but failed. just Edmund grinned with blood teeth, revealed a contented smile, and said intermittently: "Can, can be in your hands, under your hand, survived, two rounds...have, already, exceeded, I, my expectations...I...dead without regret..." "I admire you, it''s a pity..." Maude shook his head slightly and exerted a little force, driving Qiushui to pierce Edmund''s heart. Edmund''s body was shocked, and the luster in his eyes slowly faded. Maude pulled out the autumn water, shook off the blood, and returned to the sheath. This is a man who is qualified to be earned by him. But some of the misdeeds Edmund had committed before were beyond Maud''s tolerance. Therefore, even if Maude admired Edmund''s boldness, he did not receive him in his subordinates. Click-- At this moment, a rush of footsteps came close. However, it was the dozen or so guards in iron armor who were stationed at the main entrance of the auction house, walking through the aisle and crowds, and came to the bottom of the auction table. They looked dignified, holding their cold weapon spears high, and pointed the tips of the guns at Maude. That battle was more or less half an encirclement. And their arrival gave Diss the confidence to make a rolling movement, first turning over to the auction stage in embarrassment, and then shrinking directly behind the guard. "Do it, you guys!" Seeing that the guards did not move next, Disco shouted with a trembling voice. "..." The guards looked at each other and moved forward cautiously. "?" Diss could be seen, almost suffocated to death by a mouthful of old blood. On the seats and aisles behind him, the heads of people were rushing and pushing. The guests who fell behind looked back at the situation on the auction stage. Even if there were more than a dozen guards standing in front of Maude, they couldn''t make them feel at ease. Almost all the guests in the venue wanted to run out of the auction room as soon as possible, but a few reporters who were not afraid of death, hiding in the dark, looked at Maud on the auction stage with piercing eyes. The colleagues in the industry know one thing very well. That is, Maude, who has its own whirlpool, never let them down. As long as you can meet Maud, it means you don''t have to worry about the subject matter of the report. "This trip is really right!" Several reporters were so excited that they almost couldn''t hold the camera. On the auction stage. Maude glanced at the dozen or so guards who surrounded the stage. At the moment when these guards carefully took the second step, the shadow reflected behind Maude suddenly walked on the ground like a black serpent, passing silently through the shadows of the guards. "Crack!" Without warning, the guard standing on the far right broke his neck out of thin air. The other guard next to him just showed his doubts, he followed in his footsteps and his neck was also broken. "Crack." "Crack." "Crack." Then came the third, fourth, fifth... In less than three seconds, these guards were all twisted their necks out of thin air. Like dominoes, they fell to the ground from right to left and turned into corpses. "what happened?!" Disco stared blankly at the dead body. In his perspective, Mo Demingming did nothing... If you insist on saying it, you just look at it. Then, these guards standing in front suddenly died? Diss can claim to be well-informed, but he doesn''t know what kind of ability Maude uses. Suddenly, he stood on the spot. Maude turned his head to look at Disco, slowly raised his left hand, and said coldly: "You sent the slave hunting team that attacked Brooke?" "What, what?" Disco said blankly. He didn''t know Brooke at all. In other words, he didn''t know that the skeleton man''s name was Brook. Maude frowned slightly. Broken shadow! The shadow that was still outside came silently behind Disco, and immediately turned into a devil''s claw shape, slapped on Disco''s back like a wave. Disco snorted and flew towards Maude. Modena''s left hand protruding forward just pinched the flying disco''s chin and lifted him in the air. "Playing dumb?" "I, I don''t know what you are talking about." Disco was struggling hard. "Forget it." Murder passed by Murder''s eyes. It was Doflamingo who instigated that matter, or Disco made his own claim. In fact, it doesn''t matter. Moreover, he didn''t bother to waste time and words on this guy. "You can''t kill me!" Perceiving a strong sense of crisis, Disco''s eyes trembled and he shouted in a hoarse voice: "I, I''m from Doflamingo..." "Oh." Maude released his hand. Disco''s body then fell to the ground. Scared, **** stuff! Disco secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Just when he thought that Maude wouldn''t dare to kill himself, he suddenly heard a sharp piercing sound. Maude quickly closed his hand and punched again quickly. Before Disco landed, he punched Disco in the chest. Boom! This punch did not fly Disco, but it left a blood hole the size of a basin in Disco''s chest. "Uh" Disco looked down at his hollow chest blankly, and fell to the ground when he moved his lips. From the dozen or so guards who were twisted their necks out of thin air, Diss could be punched through his chest to death. The whole process was seen by those reporters and a handful of guests behind the crowd. They all looked at Maude standing on the auction stage with horror. Maude ignored them, turned and walked towards the hole in the curtain, and returned to the room where the cage was. On the ground, Billy and Osim and other pirate captains lie still and have been dead for a long time. Before flying Edmund to the auction stage, these other pirate captains were all killed by Maude. It can be said that the battle ended in three seconds. Maude passed Osim and their corpses to the cage fence. "Why haven''t you left?" Looking at the slaves huddled in the corner, Maude was a little surprised. "what?" Upon hearing Maude''s words, the slaves looked at Maude timidly. One of the male slaves raised his hand to touch the collar around his neck, and said sadly: "If we can''t remove this collar, even if we can run out of here, it doesn''t make any sense." Listening to the words of the male slave, the other slaves looked sad and hopeless. If it weren''t for the collar studded with explosives, when Lafayette and Maude left the room one after another, they would have run away long ago. "The key should be on one of these corpses, don''t you want to search it?" Maude pointed to the corpse on the ground. "..." "..." The slaves froze for a moment. The air suddenly freezes... It shouldn''t be overnight. . Half alive after waking up. .. . . (End of this chapter) Chapter 328： Thank you very much Chapter 328 Thank you very much Slaves yearn for freedom, but they are still different from the prisoners who were imprisoned and pushed into the city under the sea and tortured. If it is a prisoner advancing in the city, he will definitely rack his brains to escape when he catches the opportunity. But the slave will look forward and backward. This is the essential difference between them and the prisoners pushing the city. Maude glanced at the silent slaves, did not say anything, stepped over the gap in the iron fence, and went straight to the transparent glass water tank where the mermaid girl was imprisoned. The slaves looked at Maude, who was walking towards the water tank, hesitantly. "Then we... can we find the key?" The speaker is still the male slave just now. What he said was the voice of other slaves. "What you want to do is your freedom, you don''t need to ask me." Maude came to the transparent water tank and tilted his head to look at the group of cowering slaves. Even such things have to be asked like walking on thin ice. It is not unreasonable for some people to hate slavery from the bottom of their hearts. "Thank you!" Maude''s words made the group of slaves got up and went outside the cage, trying to find the key to unlock the shackles and collars from the body. Inside the tank, the mermaid girl who couldn''t hear the sound looked at this scene in surprise. Immediately afterwards, she carefully looked at Maude, who was standing in front of the water tank, with a timid expression and demeanor. She didn''t know what Maude wanted to do. However, her instinct told her that the man in front of her would not hurt her. Despite this, she still can''t suppress the timidity that emerges from her heart. Maude lifted the heavy plank on the top of the water tank and broke the chain that fixed the mermaid girl in the water tank. "Can you come out by yourself?" "..." The mermaid girl stared at Maude in a daze. "Don''t understand?" "I, I understand." The mermaid returned to her senses, her face stuck out of the water tank. She timidly looked at Maude, using both hands together, supporting the edge of the cylinder mouth, and with a little effort, let her upper body get out of the water. After that, the slender and white arms of the mermaid girl randomly pulled toward the outside of the tank, as if she wanted to pull the lower half of the fish out of the tank. But for her, the shackles on her body were too heavy, or because of other reasons, she tried several times, but they all ended in failure. As the pulling action was too big, the hair covering the sensitive part of the chest was scattered to one side, immediately leaking some spring light. Disco can be regarded as an old auctioneer. In order to stimulate the customers'' desire for auction, he did not even give a mermaid girl a piece of underwear. If the auction can be held smoothly, it is almost conceivable how the male creatures on the scene will react. Seeing that the happy mermaid girl couldn''t get out no matter how she pulled it, Maude couldn''t help but glanced at the mermaid girl''s lower half of the fish body that was not working hard. Are you injured? Maude raised his hand and grabbed the mermaid girl. "what." The mermaid girl couldn''t help but screamed, but soon covered her mouth, for fear of making Maude upset. Maude''s movements are not gentle, but they are not too rough. After pulling the mermaid girl out of the water tank, he put it directly on the ground. The mermaid girl seemed to be unable to keep the fish''s tail standing on the ground to maintain her balance, and her body suddenly fell backward. Upon seeing this, Maude held the mermaid girl''s waist in time to prevent the mermaid girl from falling directly to the ground. "Your fish tail hurt?" "Ok." The mermaid girl lowered her head, her face was slightly ruddy, and her voice sounded like a mosquito. "Can''t even stand firm?" "Sorry" The mermaid girl''s head was buried lower. Maude frowned slightly, put the mermaid **** the ground, then took off the black coat on his body and threw it into the mermaid girl''s hands. "Put it on." "..." The mermaid girl caught her jacket, looked at Maude who turned around with a complex expression, and put her jacket on silently, covering the skin exposed to the air. "Thank you." After putting on the coat, the mermaid girl looked grateful. Maude did not turn around, but looked at the group of slaves looking for keys in the pile of corpses, calmly said: "This is Tree Island No. 1, which is located in the center of the Chambordian Islands and is also the furthest away from the coastline. However, there are still some gaps between the island and the island, so you don''t need to go to the coastline, you can pass through these The sea surface goes directly to the bottom of the sea." "I can''t walk now, but if I can get into the sea...so, so, can you please take me to those islands..." The mermaid girl looked at Maude''s back timidly. Asking Maude for help is the only chance she can get rid of the islands. And she mustered up the courage to seize this opportunity. If she is rejected, even if she can remove the collar from her neck, she will never escape this disaster-filled place. Maude looked sideways at the mermaid girl with hopeful eyes, thinking about going from here to the gap between Tree Island No. 1 and Tree Island No. 2, which is only a few hundred meters away, and he nodded. If you go to Fishman Island in the future, the mermaid girl in front of you may be a useful bridge of opportunity. As for how important it is, it is unclear. Seeing Maude agreed to help, the mermaid girl suddenly smiled with relief. The confinement of this period and the gloomy life that can be foreseen in the future crushed her to breathe. And now, she was finally able to breathe. "My lord, this is the key. It should be able to unlock the collar of the mermaid lady." At this time, a male slave returned to the cage with the key. The shackles and collar on his body had been removed, but when he was free, he did not directly escape, but carefully brought the key into the cage. Moddor glanced at the male slave and took the key without saying a word. The male slave didn''t say much, knelt on the ground, and bowed his head to Maude. Maude''s expression moved slightly, his eyes turned away from the male slave, and he turned to look outside the cage. I saw other slaves also bowed deeply to him, expressing their gratitude to him in this way. Maude looked at them. "You are from a non-participating country. When you step out of here, you will be spotted by other slave traps on the island at any time. Instead of doing this kind of time-wasting behavior, you should think about how to safely leave the inaccessible zone." "This is the only way we can thank you." The male slave slowly got up with a solemn expression. Maude glanced at him and said calmly: "You can do it yourself." The male slave bowed again, then turned and left. As Maud said, they are people from non-participating countries and need to race against time to escape from the impossible zone. Only then can they go further to embrace the freedom in the true sense. The slaves left one after another. Seven or eight minutes later. Lafayette, who had searched the loot, returned here. He carried a bulging cloth bag on his shoulder, which seemed to contain a lot of banknotes. Maude looked at the cloth bag on Lafayette''s shoulder and said with a smile: "It looks like the harvest is pretty good." "Hey, it''s much less than expected." Lafayette was a little bit dissatisfied, mainly because he remembered the harvest in the Dragon Realm. The money was piled up into a hill. In contrast, the background of human auctions is rather shabby. "If you don''t have a business, just make a profit." Maude didn''t care much, picked up the mermaid girl and prepared to leave here. Lafayette glanced at the mermaid girl, his eyes stopped for a moment on the black coat of the mermaid girl, but he remained silent and did not ask why. Several people left the human auction house through the back door and came outside. After the delay, the navies stationed on the Chambord Islands have already fallen into place. While guiding the guests to leave this place of right and wrong, they formed a circle of human auction houses. When they saw Maude and Lafayette walk out of the human auction, the navy with standard weapons was surprised. "It''s really Bacardi Maud..." The complexion of the admiral leading the team changed. When he first received the report, he still didn''t believe it. "The navy moves very fast." Maude first glanced at the surrounding navy, and immediately covered the entire auction floor with his knowledge. Under the "scanning" of seeing, hearing and color, Maude could not perceive any breath. The guests who wanted to come have all escaped from the auction house. After feeling confident, Maude ordered: "Lafayette, tear down this auction house." "Ok." Lafayette smiled slightly, put down the money bag, and immediately drew out his sword. The act of drawing the sword directly stimulated the surrounding navy, and subconsciously aimed the muzzle at Maude and Lafayette. Fortunately, the person in charge who led the team was relatively calm, and instead of rushing to order, he frowned and looked at the situation on the court. Without a valid reason, the navy cannot attack Qiwuhai. Under the watchful eyes of many navies, Lafayette swung several swords towards the auction house. The sword light flashed, and the human auction floor was cut into several pieces, and immediately collapsed, raising a lot of dust. The surrounding navy, and even a part of the people who have not left, all looked at the human auction site destroyed by Lafayette with shocked faces. Here, it''s Doflamingo''s property! And such a move is tantamount to hitting Doflamingo in the face. The admiral who led the team looked deeply at Maude who was embracing the mermaid girl. The man in front of him, who has just become Qiwuhai, does whatever he wants, just as the rumor has it... Among the crowd. A sturdy figure came to the scene, also looking at Maude. But the gaze of this figure was then locked on the mermaid girl who was held in her arms by Maude. (End of this chapter) Chapter 329： What kind of human is it What kind of human is Chapter 329? If it spreads to the group of nobles who come to participate in the auction, even Qiwuhai, the navy will not sit back and watch. On the contrary, as long as it does not affect the group of nobles, the navy can only watch obediently. Under this premise, Maude asked Lafayette to destroy the auction house in front of the navy. Killed someone. Grab something. Ruined the auction house. When Doflamingo received this news, his veins were probably going to show up with anger. For Doflamingo, compared to the huge industrial chain operated by the family, a small population auction site is of course not much. However, his grudge that Maude had torn out a few "wounds" has not ended, and now Maude has destroyed the human auction floor in an open manner. Such a move is tantamount to sprinkling a handful of salt on his unhealed wound. How Doflamingo would react afterwards, Maude didn''t care at all. With this breath, Doflamingo had to swallow it after all. "gone." Maude ignored the reactions of the surrounding navy and took the lead in the direction of Tree Island 18. The boat to be taken on the voyage and Jaya and his party are waiting for them on the coastline near Tree Island 18. When they pass, they can set sail immediately. Lafayette slowly returned the sword to its sheath, lifted the money bag, and followed Maude. The surrounding navy could only silently watch Maud and Lafayette leave. "Such a result, isn''t it bad." The admiral who led the team secretly rejoiced. If the situation deteriorates further, his ability alone will not be able to control the situation. Besides, who is willing to deal with Maude when the navy is in his position? It is best not to encounter this scourge in this life. "but" The admiral looked at several directions from a distance. There are groups of bad people who are ready to move. After all, it is a rare female mermaid, and its appearance and body are above the horizontal line, its value is self-evident. Even if you can''t beat Maud, but gather the crowd, maybe there is still a chance to steal the mermaid girl. This group of people thinks like this. "idiot." The admiral sneered. Ever since the white beard planted the pirate flag on Murloc Island, the slave teams that were active on Murloc Island have no way to capture female mermaids as much as possible. The impact is that the price of letting fish remains high. If it is a female mermaid whose quality is on the horizontal line, it is not a problem to sell hundreds of millions. In the face of such a huge income, there is always no shortage of guys who are blinded by benefits. "Receive the team." The admiral didn''t bother to look at the tired guys again, and with a wave of his arms, he greeted his subordinates to retake the team. .......... Before Maude and Lafayette reached the sea between the islands of trees, they were surrounded by a large number of people. This is human. Seeing the scared and excited expressions of the people around him, Maude couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. Once the benefits reach a certain level, there will always be people who are not afraid of death. "Go straight away, or... kill them?" With a dangerous smile on Lafayettes face, he gently turned the crutches with his right hand. If there is an opportunity for violence, he has always been willing to come. Maude''s eyes were thinking. He doesn''t really want to waste time on this group of people. "Ok?" Suddenly, Maud and Lafayette''s eyes moved slightly, and they all looked in the same direction as they came. They felt a solid and powerful breath. "It''s just time." After a while, Maude smiled. Someone took the initiative to take the order, and he was so happy that he let down the mermaid girl curled up in his arms. The mermaid girl leaned on Maude''s shoulder, feeling guilty and at a loss. Lafayette put away the crutches and carried it behind him. The arrival of that breath means that they don''t have to waste time here. Under the gaze of Maude and Lafayette, a strong blue figure strode. The person who came was Qiwu Haizhiping. The group of lawbreakers who were coming to the mermaid girl noticed the arrival of Jinping the first time. "Seven Wu Hai is very peaceful...!" That very personal appearance made the group of slave trappers immediately recognize the identity of the person who came, and they couldn''t help panicking. If another Qiwuhai came here, they wouldn''t be like this. But the people who come here will be Shiping. Zhenping glanced coldly at the slave arresters present. His eyes were as cold and sharp as the cold wind, but they didn''t contain any killing intent. Despite this, the group of slave arresters still felt the momentum and oppression from Qiwuhai. "Damn murloc bastard!" "No show, let''s go." "Damn it, if you can grab the mermaid, you won''t have to worry about it for the rest of your life..." With the arrival of Jinping, the slave trappers immediately began to retreat, and directly put them into action, turning around and running. Maude and Jinping showed no interest in the group of slave arresters and let them flee the scene quickly. "You are safe." Maude first gently pushed away the mermaid girl leaning on his shoulders, and then gently moved the mermaid girl to sit on the ground. Afterwards, without waiting for the mermaid girl to react, Maude turned around and left. "Go, Lafayette." "Oh oh..." Lafayette glanced at Jinping, who was walking quickly, and then followed Maude. The mermaid girl looked at Maude''s tall back, bit her lip slightly, and then asked loudly, "What is your name?" Maude did not answer, and left straight away. The mermaid girl couldn''t help but look disappointed. Soon, Jinping came to the murloc girl who couldn''t hide the disappointment, and then silently looked at Maude who was going away. "Ugh." He sighed softly. Even if Maude stopped for a few seconds, he could have the idea of ??having a good chat with Maude again. But Maude put down the mermaid girl and left decisively, undoubtedly he did not want to have too much intersection with him. "Did they save you?" Jinping silently retracted his gaze at Maude, and turned to look at the mermaid girl sitting on the ground. "Ok." The mermaid girl nodded lightly, and said with fear: "If it weren''t for them..." "Don''t think so much, I will send you back to Murloc Island now." Jinping interrupted the mermaid girl. There is no need to imagine some cruel things and pictures. The mermaid girl nodded again, and then silently stared at the direction of Mord''s departure. Jinping bent over to pick up the mermaid girl, but he was also looking at the direction Maude had left. Bacardi Maud... What kind of human are you? Very calm and complicated. ......... Through the islands of trees. Maude and Lafayette soon arrived at the agreed meeting place. On the shoreline, Jaya and Brook have been waiting for a long time. Raleigh and Shaqi were there. The juniors are going to sail, no matter how busy they are, they will find time to come and see them off. On the deck, everyone in the handsome pirates group headed by Cavendish were all looking at Maude coming from a distance with complex expressions. As early as more than ten days ago, their boats had been coated, and they could go to the fisherman island happily at any time, and then admire the mermaid styles, and then gather their energy to enter the new world. That was a beautiful plan before the formal contact with Maude. just now, Actually going back... Cavendish lowered his head, crying without tears. He should have gone to the new world in a way that shocked the world, and then enjoyed attention from all sides. But all this has come to nothing. But who is to blame? Blame yourself for having to go to Maude for trouble? In the past two days, it was 5000 words, and I was always close to three chapters in one breath~ѩҩnѩ (End of this chapter) Chapter 330： Intelligence of the Giant Pirate Group (first update) Chapter 330: Information about Giant Soldiers and Pirates (first more) If just let the Maud Pirates take a convenient boat, everyone in the handsome Pirates is not unacceptable. What they worry most is not being able to regain freedom from Maude. Compared with this point, other things seem to be more secondary. "Just endure it for a while." Cavendish thought to himself. Although the time spent with Maude was not long, it was enough to let him see some of Maude''s characteristics that were different from the regular pirates. He believed in the promise made by Maude. But after all, he had no choice. Falulu, the white horse, sensed his master''s emotions, and gently rubbed Cavendish''s side with his head to comfort him. Under the gaze of Cavendish and many other pirates, Maude and his team successively boarded the car of the handsome pirate group-the White Horse. The size of this ship is above medium size and belongs to the three-masted ship. The hull volume is a circle larger than Maud''s Underworld, and the design style of the hull is somewhat similar to that of Underworld. The difference is that the bow and stern of the Mingtu are the dragon''s head and tail, while the bow of the White Horse is a white horse with a hoof, and the stern is the tail of a white horse. Such a structure can be said to be the name of the ship, and it can also be seen that Cavendish attaches great importance to the white horse Faruru. After arriving on the deck of the White Horse, Maude glanced at Cavendish, who looked like a cloud full of clouds, and thought in his mind that he would return to the terrifying three-masted ship with Cavendish as soon as possible, and then officially start the experiment. Cavendish never thought that Maude needed him to cooperate, and it turned out to be an important experiment. If you know it, your mood will definitely get worse. On the deck, Maude and his party waved goodbye to Leili Shaqi. Afterwards, the vessel pulled anchor and set sail, slowly leaving the coastline. Raleigh and Shaqi smiled and watched the departure of the White Horse. It wasn''t until the White Horse became a black spot that Raleigh looked back. "It''s almost time for me to leave." "Have you found the right "fat sheep"?" Xia Qi smiled and looked at Lei Li beside her elbow. Raleigh laughed, did not answer, but drank the rest of the wine bottle. ........... "I said Xiaoka, don''t put on such a heavy expression." On the deck of the White Horse, Maude patted Cavendish''s shoulder with ease. "It''s Cavendish, not Xiaoka!" "It''s too long, it''s good to call Xiaoka, it''s smooth." "..." Cavendish took a deep breath, covered his chest and lowered his head, and kept telling himself to be calm, calm... "Sizzle..." Suddenly, Farolu''s grievances were heard. Cavendish was taken aback and looked in the direction of the sound. I saw that Maude, who was still patting his shoulder just now, was riding Faroru''s horseback, and Bailey was even more excessive, squatting on Faroru''s horse, causing Faroru to dare not swing around. The head looks quite stiff. "Don''t bully Farouru!" Cavendish couldn''t calm down when his love horse was being ridden, his face suddenly turned into sharp teeth, and he roared loudly at Maude and Bailey. Then he was brutally ignored. "Captain, I''m sorry!" Around, the helpless and handsome pirate crew members bowed their heads and screamed in their hearts. Maude ignored Cavendish''s roar, and rode Faruru slowly around on the deck. Farolu''s body was very stiff, which slightly affected Maude''s riding experience. Brook came to Farolu with a cup of black tea, recalling the memory of riding a horse galloping across the country fifty or sixty years ago, and his emotions suddenly turned into a request. "Can I ride it?" "bring it on." "Ooooooo!" "You guys... stop me!!!" Cavendish held the handle of the knife, enduring the urge to draw it. A few minutes later... He sat on the deck as if resigned, as if he had been attacked by Perona''s ghost. "We are going to the Devil''s Triangle!?" From the bow of the ship, suddenly there was the panic of the handsome pirate group navigator. "Any questions?" Lafayette looked blankly at the handsome Pirate Navigator in front of him. "No, no, no, no problem..." Being watched by Lafayette''s icy eyes, the handsome pirate group navigator trembled and hung his head hurriedly, avoiding Lafayette''s gaze. On the deck, the other members of the handsome pirate group were stunned after hearing the famous and sinister area of ??the Devil''s Triangle. "The Devil''s Triangle is the legendary sea of ??horror that swallows hundreds of passing ships every year!" "We... actually want to go to such a place." The crew of the handsome pirate group muttered to themselves. Maude had only told them to go back, but he didn''t tell them where they were going. Anyway, they had to overcome difficulties all the way to the Chambord Islands, so even if they had to go back, they did not find it difficult. But now knowing that this so-called turning back road is actually the most terrifying Devil''s Triangle in the first half of the Great Channel, it was shocked. "Why go to that place?" Cavendish came to Maude, frowning. Farolu is now out of the clutches, making Cavendish feel much better. Maude glanced at him and explained: "My boat is there." "what?!" The handsome pirate group was suddenly shocked. Yes, the man in front of him has replaced Morias reputation and the things he uses... Cavendish looked at Maude in silence. To talk about the sorrow of the pirates, maybe it is easy to be replaced. Whether it is fame or a treasure in life. "If Maude can be killed, then the reputation Maude has now will be passed on to me in a short time. What will it be like then?" Thinking of the beauty, Cavendy couldn''t hide his excitement. After encountering Maude, it has its own light special effects that have been silent for a long time, and at this moment, it reappears in the world, shining like stars all around. "Ship, captain..." The members of the handsome pirate group wanted to cry without tears looking at their captain who was shining with stars. I thought that you just have this kind of evil thought, so don''t say it in front of others! ! ! Cavendish also realized something, and his expression froze. bad Maude patted Cavendish on the shoulder habitually, and actively encouraged: "If you can do it, then try it." "..." Cavendish was a little embarrassed. Maude retracted his hand, meaning to point out: "In addition, please keep your current narcissistic mentality at all times, and it is best to make these''shining points'' brighter." "?" Cavendish looked blank. I don''t know what happens to me. .......... Five days later. Navy headquarters. The tea dolphin left the intelligence room, holding a stack of materials in his hand. "Are the blue ghosts and red ghosts of the Giant Soldier Pirate Group..." The tea dolphin''s face was contemplative, talking to himself. In a moment, the color of contemplation on the tea dolphin''s face faded, replaced by a high spirit. ten minutes later. The tea dolphin came outside Taotu''s office. It may be that in order to show the deep friendship with Taotu in the subconscious, the tea dolphin did not knock on the door, and opened the door very unceremoniously. "Miss Taotu... well, Granny Ahe." In the office, the expected Taotu was not there, but Lieutenant General Crane was sitting on the sofa and making hot tea. The tea dolphin, who had been too ridiculous, felt a little embarrassed and touched the back of his head. "Grandma Ahe, where is the Peach Bunny?" "Go to training." Lieutenant General Crane raised his head to look at the tea dolphin, his sight down, and the information that fell in the hands of the tea dolphin. "That is?" "Oh, this one." The tea dolphin is holding the stack of materials. "It''s the information about the Giant Pirates that Bacardi Maude wants." (End of this chapter) Chapter 331： See the direction (second more) Chapter 331 See the direction clearly (second more) "The intelligence of the Giant Soldier Pirate Group..." Hearing this somewhat familiar name, Lieutenant General He immediately flashed relevant information in his mind. This is a pirate group formed by giants a hundred years ago, but it is not clear about Maude''s motives for asking for this information from the headquarters. "sit." Lieutenant General Crane had a calm face, pointed to the sofa opposite, and motioned for the tea dolphin to come and sit down. Tea Dolphin scratched his head, walked a few steps, and sat down on the sofa. Lieutenant General Crane immediately started making tea for Cha Dolphin. "Grandma Ahe, I''ll do it myself." Cha Dolphin hurriedly stopped Lieutenant Crane from trying to make tea for himself. In his slightly stale ideas, if you let your elders do this kind of thing, you will lose your life. Lieutenant General Crane didn''t insist, so he picked up the information that the tea dolphin had brought and looked down. While making tea, Cha Dolphin silently observed Lieutenant General Crane''s expression. With his knowledge of Lieutenant General Crane, he should not be interested in a pirate group that has disappeared in history. I want to come, it''s because of Bacardi Maud... Tea Dolphin thought. The efficiency of Lieutenant General Crane''s viewing of information is amazing. Cha Dolphin had just finished making tea, she read all the information verbatim. "So fast!" The tea dolphin is eye-catching. Lieutenant General Crane put down the information and thought thoughtfully: "I just took over the position of Qiwuhai, I can''t wait to use my power to obtain these long-term information... Do you want to start with the "Blue Ghost" and the "Red Ghost"?" "Grandma Ahe, I actually think so too." The tea dolphin moved the teacup gently, but a hint of doubt flashed deep in his eyes. His doubts stem from Maude''s keen interest in hunting pirates. Lieutenant General Crane looked up at him and said softly: "I remember that there was news that''Blue Ghost'' and''Red Ghost'' appeared in the small garden a few months ago." "Ah, yes." The tea dolphin looked upright and said seriously: "The news at that time spread from the underground world, because it also involved an ancient fruit-growing news, so no one paid attention to the''green ghost'' and the''red ghost''. After all, their fame began a hundred years ago. There were not many people who could recognize them..." Lieutenant General Crane nodded slightly and took a sip of hot tea in his cup. Tea Dolphin looked at the wanted photo of the Green Ghost and Chi Ghost at the top of the profile. He still has a more puzzled place. Not to mention Maude''s motives for hunting pirates, there are many famous pirates at the moment. However, Maude set his sights on the pirate who had disappeared years ago. What is so tricky about this? "Little garden..." Tea Dolphin narrowed his eyes and thought of some plans that could target Maude. Although the Giant Soldier Pirate Group has been disbanded for many years, the arrest warrants of the Captain Blue Ghost and Red Ghost are still valid. In fact, a few months ago, the Navy Headquarters confirmed the authenticity of this news. But the navy headquarters did not take any further action. The reason is that the potential threats of the blue ghosts and the red ghosts are almost zero now, and they are powerful, and they can easily lay down the strength of several warships. Under this premise, if the headquarters sent troops to crusade, it would undoubtedly be a thankless behavior. Nowadays, it can almost be concluded that Maude will attack the blue ghost and the red ghost... "Tea dolphin, what bad idea are you thinking about?" Lieutenant General Crane looked at the tea dolphin who was squinting and thinking. "Grandma Ahe is so true." Tea Dolphin met the gaze of Lieutenant General Crane, and said with a serious face: "How can a good man like me have something to do with bad?" Seeing Cha Dolphin Gu left and right talking about him, Lieutenant General Crane shook his head slightly and did not continue to question. Afterwards, the tea dolphin smiled and took out the phone worm. He took over the information about the Giant Soldier Pirate Group from the intelligence department, and in exchange, he will perform the task of informing Maude about the relevant information. at the same time. In the training ground, the peach rabbit wearing a strong suit sweats like rain. After completing the daily training tasks, Taotu sat directly on the floor of the indoor training ground, staring down at his hands in silence. After the Chambord Island incident, she had other ideas about the development direction of Xiangxiang Fruit. Maybe it shouldn''t be used to amplify itself, but... "Ah la la, really hardworking." The green pheasant leaned against the door frame of the training ground and looked at the sweat trails there. In his hand, he held a newspaper today. Taotu heard the sound and turned his head to look at the door. "Something?" "No, just passing by." With that said, the green pheasant looked at Taotu and asked, "You seem a little confused." "Yes." Taotu did not deny it, nodded, and then slowly got up. "Which aspect of the confusion?" Green Pheasant asked curiously: "Isn''t it the one that always makes you flat..." "It''s fruit ability." Taotu interrupted the green pheasant unceremoniously. "Oh, fruit power." The green pheasant tilted his head slightly and said, "If it''s about this, maybe I can help." Taotu was silent for a moment, and then said: "Recently, I have begun to question my chosen ability direction, although Im still not sure whether it is right or wrong..." "Ah la la." The green pheasant scratched his cheek and said seriously: "When you start to question something, you can try to leave the original position. That way, you may be able to see the direction more clearly." "..." Taotu looked at the green pheasant in surprise. "It''s just a suggestion, don''t worry too much." The green pheasant turned and waved and left the training ground. Taotu looked at the back of the green pheasant, thinking. The green pheasant would not know. Such a trivial suggestion from him will have a decisive influence in future events. ......... The sea. Thousands of eyes in the sky, breeze. On the deck of the White Horse. "Wow!" The handsome pirates are watching a newspaper. What they are concerned about is not the content of the newspaper, but a photo published in the newspaper. "It''s so beautiful, you really deserve to be a mermaid..." "Oops, this is a heartbeat feeling!" "I really want to go to Fishman Island, alas." In the photo, the mermaid girl Chu Chu is pitifully nestled on Maude''s shoulder, and around him are the group of slave trappers heading for the mermaid. I don''t know which old reporter took the photo. The angle chosen is very tricky, clearly showing the situation that Maude faces many enemies in order to protect the mermaid girl. It''s just that the focus of this group of Yankong is on the beautiful mermaid girls. Nevertheless, they have to admit that Maude is really handsome and photogenic, standing with this mermaid girl, like a famous painting! Oh no! ! ! Such views are not allowed! ! ! The crew of the handsome pirate group couldn''t help but look at their captain, then shook their heads violently, throwing their heads out of the "betrayal" viewpoint that Maud had hooked out. They have the attributes of color control, because of Cavendish''s prosperous beauty, they will firmly follow Cavendish. And now, you can''t let others shake to Cavendish''s position in their hearts! Cavendish did not notice the mental activities of the crew. He was biting his finger and muttering in a low voice: "Damn it, even such a mess can be in the newspaper!" He said that, in fact, he also knew the urination of the reporters. Once you have a hotter goal, don''t talk about this kind of thing. I am afraid that even Maude has to go to the toilet several times a day to report it. Maude and Lafayette stood on the bow, watching the sea directly ahead. Compared with the control of the crowd behind him, Maude has no interest in the report of this incident. "Blubru..." Suddenly, the sound of a phone worm calling came from me. This phone worm is specifically used to contact the navy headquarters. Will take the initiative to call, it should be the result of the intelligence of the giant pirate group. Maude quickly took out the phone worm, and then connected. The appearance of the phone worm then moved closer to the image of the tea dolphin. The recognizability of the image is still quite high, it is ugly. Maude and Lafayette looked at the image of the phone worm, and instantly guessed the identity of the person on the other side of the phone worm. "Hello? It''s Master Qiwu Haimod~~?" The phone worm opened its mouth, and from it came a slightly irregular voice. (End of this chapter) Chapter 332： Unexpected (third) Chapter 332 is unexpected (third more) The tea dolphin''s voice is as recognizable as his face. Maude looked at the phone bug and said coldly: "Stop talking nonsense." "It''s really murderous." The tea dolphin''s sloppy look is quite like a yellow ape. Speaking of which, the two of them looked like relatives. Maude was too lazy to wrestle with the tea dolphin, so instead of answering the call, he quietly watched the phone bug. Seeing that there was no sound from Maude, the tea dolphin instantly realized Maude''s attitude, so he put away the sloppy and went straight to the subject. "The information of the Giant Bing Pirates has been sorted out. If you have a fax phone bug, I can fax all the information directly to you now. If not, I can only read it to you word by word through the phone bug. ." "..." Listening to the tea dolphin reading information is also tortured. Maude didn''t reply to the tea dolphin immediately, but motioned Lafayette to ask Cavendish with his eyes. Lafayette knew, and went directly to Cavendish. After ten seconds, Lafayette returned to the bow and nodded towards Maude. Normal pirates will not be equipped with fax phone bugs on board, but Cavendish is obviously not a normal pirate. Not to mention fax phone bugs, there are basically all kinds of feature phone bugs related to camera. On the other side of the phone worm, the tea dolphin, who hadn''t heard anything, was confused, thinking that it was just ink stains, wouldn''t it be so stingy? In desperation, I can only keep hello hello. It wasn''t until Lafayette reported the fax number suddenly that the tea dolphin stopped hello. "It makes it easier." Tea Dolphin was also talking casually, but he didn''t expect that there was a fax phone bug in Maude, and all the information was about to be passed on. After finishing it, the tea dolphin picked up the phone worm and prepared to make a conversation from Maude. At this moment, Maude''s voice came from the phone worm. "I did receive it." "Well, that..." As soon as the tea dolphin spoke, he was stunned to see the phone worm closing his eyes. It was Maude who hung up the phone altogether. "He died directly!" Cha Dolphin''s cheeks trembled, and a blue vein appeared on his forehead. On the opposite side, Lieutenant General Crane was holding a teacup, silently glanced at the angry tea dolphin, thinking that Maudelian''s phone number also hung up, let alone you. ........... White Horse. "With such detailed information, the Navy can do it." Maude looked at the information file that had just been faxed, and couldn''t help but feel emotional. Since the intelligence target was a person from a hundred years ago, Maude himself did not expect much, thinking that there could be more intelligence. Unexpectedly, the Navy submitted an almost perfect answer to him. The intelligence beyond his expectations was not only detailed but also comprehensive. There are information on the capabilities of the blue ghost and the red ghost, and there are also a series of evil deeds done by the giant pirate group after they went out to sea, and this kind of burning, killing and looting was a normal state for the pirates of that era. What Maude really wants is ability intelligence. As for other information, it doesn''t matter. "Overlord..." Maude''s eyes twinkled. In the intelligence given by the navy, this is called the overlord''s trick. It is the killer of the blue ghost and the red ghost. It is so powerful that it can split mountains and seas. Regarding this trick, Maude also had some impressions. I remember that it was the move that the blue ghost and the red ghost had used together, and the resulting lethality directly hit a huge sea king type body with a through wound with a diameter of more than 100 meters. Such moves should not only be attacks of sword aura or shock wave, but also a killer move derived from high-level armed color domineering. Through intelligence, the fact that the blue ghost and the red ghost know how to be armed and domineering can also be confirmed. Maude became active, but he was not eager to go to the small garden. At the moment, let''s go back to the terrifying three-masted ship first, and then study the potential possibility between the shadow fruit and the soul. Lafayette also read these intelligence documents in a short time. If the Navy did not exaggerate, the strength of the two giant captains would be beyond his expectation. but, He has reason to believe. The strength of these two giants will eventually become part of Maude without any surprises. Two days later. The White Horse finally came to the edge of the Devil''s Triangle. Seeing the dense fog that permeated the sea ahead, the crew of the handsome pirate group was terrified. Subsequently, under the command of Lafayette, the White Horse broke straight into the dense fog. In the face of this dense fog with extremely low visibility, Lafayette was very skilled, and it took eight days to successfully rendezvous with the terrifying three-masted ship. "Rumble..." The red lips and giant teeth of the terrifying three-masted ship slowly opened to make room for the White Horse to enter and exit. "This this" The handsome pirate crew stared at the terrifying three-masted ship in front of them. This level of volume is beyond their cognition. Most pirates know the reputation of Moonlight Moria, but they don''t know anything about the terrifying three-masted ship. In a sound of exclamation, the White Horse passed through the red-lipped giant-toothed gate to the inner bay of the terrifying three-masted ship. On the coastline directly in front, through the fog, you can barely see a few figures. The White Horse headed towards the shore. In the dense fog, there was a figure flying in the sky, and several white shadows were vaguely hovering. With the gloomy atmosphere, this scene is a bit scary. The crew members of the handsome pirate group suddenly tightened, touched their weapons, and watched vigilantly at the pale figures walking through the thick fog. Then, they heard a female voice full of obsession from the pale figure. They couldn''t hear what they were talking about, but they couldn''t help but ooze cold sweat. "Could it be the ghost of the legend!" Cavendish had never encountered such a battle, and was a little nervous. Compared with actual enemies, those strange and unknown existences are more threatening. Then, as the pale figure approached, they finally heard clearly what the obsessive female voice was saying. "Cranberry Cake, Cranberry Cake, Cranberry Cake..." "???" A series of question marks appeared on the heads of the pirates in Cavendish. "Could it be a resentful spirit choked to death by cranberry cake?" A handsome crew member of the Pirate Group hesitated. "terror!" The faces of other crew members were surprised. Cavendish paled slightly, and said solemnly: "You can choke to death by eating cranberry cake. The grievance is certainly not weak, everyone should be careful!" "You were choked to death by the cranberry cake!!!" Perona''s angry voice came to the deck, and along with it were lovely negative ghosts. Under the cover of the fog, before Cavendish and the others reacted, the negative ghosts penetrated their bodies. Suddenly, the handsome pirate group was completely destroyed on the spot. Headed by Cavendish, all of them lay down on the ground with a depressed consciousness, and a sorrowful breath came out. "Humph." Perona snorted coldly, and dropped from the air to the deck. She didn''t even look at the handsome Pirates, but went straight to Jaya not far away. "Sister Jia Ya, I miss you so much!" "I think you are thinking about cranberry cake." Jia Ya hugged Perona who flew over and smiled slightly. Perona stuck her tongue out, then turned her head to look at the crew of the handsome pirate group who was sanctioned by the negative ghost, and asked: "Who are these idiots?" "The guests." Jia Ya said implicitly. As far as identity is concerned, it is more appropriate to use captives if you insist. But the word captive would definitely stimulate Perona. This is the gentleness of Jaya. Cavendish and the crew were unable to escape the influence of the negative specter. "What a terrible ability!" When they were depressed, they were horrified by Perona''s ability. A little girl can kill them in seconds. This is the strength of the Mord Pirate Group! It''s too scary! Perona''s debut directly refreshed the existing knowledge of the Maude Pirates among the crew of the handsome Pirates. They couldn''t help thinking, what kind of strength the two figures standing on the shore have? Can''t every crew member be able to kill them easily, right? Thinking of this possibility, even Cavendish was even more in awe of the Maude Pirates. I haven''t eaten for a day, so go out to find food. (End of this chapter) Chapter 333： Cavendishs consciousness Chapter 333 Cavendish''s Awareness Perona''s appearance gave a heavy blow to the handsome pirates. All gone. This word, for a pirate group, is so heavy and miserable. Fortunately, it was just a small fight. Nevertheless, including Cavendish, everyone in the handsome pirate group was fortunate, and inevitably feared. Subsequently, the White Horse came to the shoreline and dropped anchor. A gangway stood toward the shore, and everyone disembarked. "Jim, Philo." "captain." Jim nodded at Maude, while Philo kept yawning, and his sleepiness was evident. During the time she was staying at home, she was a model worker, studying various poisonous plants on the terrifying three-masted ship day and night. After studying the plants clearly, they still did not sit idle, and extended their magic claws to the corpses stored in the freezer. Maude glanced at the drowsy Philo, and could probably guess why. Without Jia Ya''s food tonic food as logistical support, if Philo is allowed to continue like this, it is impossible to say that one day it will really die suddenly. Regardless of whether it is for advanced studies in rank skills or rigorous training for gaining stronger strength, Jia Ya''s food and supplement cooking can greatly improve efficiency and progress. Maude had this consideration when he wanted Rajaya to board the ship. Everyone did not stay on the shore for too long, passing through forests, cemeteries, ruins and other places to the castle in the middle of the island ship. "What an uncomfortable place." Cavendish muttered to himself. Along the way, the diffuse fog, the desolate and gloomy cemetery, and the chill that irritated the skin at any time and anywhere gave Cavendish a very bad impression. There is no doubt that the environment of the terrifying three-masted ship is extremely incompatible with his radiant aspect. With such thoughts in mind, he was taken directly to a room by Maude after he came to the castle. "This is... the anatomy room!" Cavendish stared blankly at the various instruments exuding chills on the stone-brick wall, as well as an operating table stained with black blood lying horizontally in the center of the room. "In other words, what you want me to cooperate with is... dissecting my body!?" Cavendish stared at Maude with an angry face, and then his right hand climbed onto the hilt of the knife. It''s no wonder that Maude had previously said some crooked words related to [Body]. If you really want to be dissected... Anyway, both left and right are dead, it is better to die in the battle with Maude. Cang! Maude didn''t care about Cavendish''s excessive reaction, but slowly pulled out Chidori. His act of drawing a knife made Cavendish further settle his guess. Immediately, Cavendish took a deep breath and was already mentally prepared to sacrifice heroically. But if Maude came later, Cavendish was stunned. "Cavendish, borrow your shadow for use." "What do you mean?" Cavendish didn''t know why. As soon as the words were spoken, Maude in his vision suddenly disappeared. "Ok?" Cavendish''s eyes shrank sharply, and he subconsciously pulled out the famous sword Durandall. however, Maude had come behind him, and cut away his shadow. If it was really a fight, at that moment, he was already in a different place. Cavendish, who reacted slowly to the last shot, turned around. He discerned the situation in an instant, gritted his teeth and looked at Maude, who was holding his shadow, once again feeling a deep sense of powerlessness. This desperate gap... Use talent, time, and effort. Can you catch up? Cavendish slowly lowered his sword holding arm. For the first time, he had never tried hard, and for the first time, he wanted to train hard to become stronger. Even if you can''t catch up with Maude, at least, don''t be as powerless as you are now. This seemingly insignificant episode actually gave birth to Cavendish''s consciousness. Maude looked at Cavendish, who was in a moody mood, and whispered to himself: "The shadow was cut but was not in a coma on the spot. As expected... the experimental value is very unusual. After speaking, Maude looked at the shadow pinched in his hand. The dark shadow was grinning, struggling frantically in silence. The violent aura displayed by the shadow was closer to Cavendish''s personality, which made Maude''s original idea stand firm. This is also the reason Cavendish was cut away but he did not immediately fall into a coma. A basic concept can also be derived from this. That is, on the premise that personality equals soul, Cavendish''s body hosts two souls. And this kind of distinctive expressiveness is fundamentally different from Philo''s kind of personality switching that tends to suggest. As long as you can make good use of Cavendish''s experimental value, you may be able to bring the upper limit of Shadow Fruit to a new height. Maude thought. "Experimental value?" Cavendish heard Maude''s self-talk, and he had just made a false alarm, and he couldn''t help shaking again. It turned out that the man in front of him wanted to do some kind of experiment with him. No, to be more precise, take his shadow... "Boom." At this moment, Jim pushed open the door of the dissection room and walked in. He brought a zombie that Maude needed for his experiment. "Just put it there." Maude pointed to the messy operating table. Jim nodded silently, put the zombie on the operating table, then turned and left the dissection room to continue the daily high-intensity exercise. During the time when Maude and the others went to the Chambord Islands, Jim was not idle while supervising Perona''s body refining. He spent almost all his free time for exercise, which was very hard. Now Jaya is back. That means that he can squeeze at least one third of his time to exercise every day. After Jim left, Maude walked to the operating table and looked down at the zombie on the operating table. This zombie had an old long knife slung around his waist. He was obviously a swordsman before his death, but his body was of average preservation and strength, and his head was almost bald, with only a small amount of hair left. Cavendish silently returned Durandle to his sheath, and then silently looked at Maude standing in front of the operating table. Even if he knew that Maude was going to use his shadow to do some kind of experiment, he still couldn''t figure out Maude''s real purpose. Naturally, Maude couldn''t explain anything to Cavendish. Looking at the shadow in his hand that was doing unnecessary struggles, Maude skipped the steps of signing the contract and directly stuffed Cavendish''s shadow into the swordsman zombie on the operating table. Cavendish watched this scene, secretly surprised. Maude calmly looked at the zombie stuffed into the shadow, waiting for the result. After a while, the swordsman zombie suddenly opened his eyes, and at the same time, his mouth opened in anger, breaking the lines that were stitched around his lips one by one. Huh! The swordsman zombie stood up suddenly, and drew out the old broken knife at his waist with extreme skill. At the same time, the barely bald hair of the Swordsman Zombie was dancing with the waves like seaweed, but it was kind of funny. "this is" The gesture displayed by the swordsman zombie made Cavendish understand everything in a flash. Although he has never really seen Li''s personality, he can use newspapers or some video materials to see the image of Li''s personality dominating his body. Under this cognition, whether it is the mad mouth of blood, or even a small amount of hair that still has to dance. No doubt they were all telling Cavendish the answer. The swordsman zombie exudes a violent aura, full of his desire to destroy, turning his neck, and looking viciously at the nearest Maude. Then, the Swordsman Zombie was really stiff. Kang Dang! The knife in his hand dropped to the ground. The violent aura that frightened ordinary people came swiftly and quickly. At the same time, the small amount of hair that had danced on his head for less than two seconds was immediately the same as the eggplant frosted. Seeing the sharp reaction of the swordsman zombie before and after, Cavendish was stunned. I only heard the crew say how Rommel''s sickle was frightened by Maude. Now, he finally saw Cavendish with his own eyes. It''s just that instead of feeling disappointed, he gave birth to a feeling of pity for the same illness. Ugh. They are all their own. He sighed deeply in his heart. Weakness is the root of incompetence... (End of this chapter) Chapter 334： Concept of soul separation Chapter 334 The concept of soul division The shadow and the body are inextricably linked. There are many ways to show this. One of them is the soul. If it is based on the power effect exerted by the shadow fruit. Then, Strictly speaking, the shadow is not the soul of the individual. Judging from the way of embodying the cut shadows into the zombies, it is more like...a copied soul. Because of this, there will be an army of zombies created by Moria. In the face of this ability characteristic of Shadow Fruit, Cavendish, who has a dual personality, is obviously a rare example. because, The shadow cut from him did not become a copy of the soul, but directly became a carrier of another personality. This is how the soul manifests. In addition, the world itself has some devil fruits involving souls. And the most representative one is undoubtedly the soul fruit of the Four Emperors Charlotte Lingling. In addition, it is Brook''s Yellow Spring Fruit, Perona''s Ghost Fruit... Even the shadow fruit that Maude now possesses is more or less related to the soul. Coincidentally, the three devil fruits that have something to do with the soul are on Maud''s side. Of course, what Maude wants is to explore the potential of the shadow fruit by studying the possibilities contained between the shadow fruit and the soul. As for Morias previous use of the zombie army... Unless the zombies can use domineering, Mord will basically not waste energy and time on the zombie army. Moriah''s fate is a lesson from the past. After all, even if it takes a few years to explode, the number is meaningless in front of those strong in the new world. Saying that, Maude will not just abandon the use of the zombie army. In his view, aside from combat effectiveness, those zombies that do not need to sleep and do not feel tired are undoubtedly the best labor. If there is a need for this aspect, Maude will definitely spend some time collecting shadows. "It went well." Maude picked up the fallen knife and then stuffed the knife into Cavendish''s personality. Cavendish''s personality did not dare to act rashly, letting Maude put the broken knife into his hand. "Rommel''s Scythe... Then just call you Scythe." Maude looked at the stiff Scythe Itachi, and his eyes were thinking. The idea is initially established. Then more possibilities have emerged. After that, it doesnt matter if you put time and energy into it. The only thing to worry about is probably the proficiency of Shadow Fruit. If the proficiency cannot keep up, it is impossible to verify those potential possibilities one by one. take it easy Maude is not in a hurry. He tilted his head to look at Cavendish, whose gaze was slightly dull, and said seriously: "Do you know? People and shadows are in a consistent relationship." Cavendish was startled when he heard the words, and didn''t know how to pick up Maude''s words. "But..." Maude continued with a gleam in his eyes, "The shadow cut from you has become the carrier of your inner personality." "what do you want to say in the end?" Cavendish looked at Maude with a frown, and then looked at the Inner Scythe which was frozen on the operating table and motionless. Maude narrowed his eyes slightly, and did not pick up on the topic just now. Instead, he changed the subject and asked: "Xiaoka, do you want to become stronger in a short time?" Cavendish''s eyes trembled. A few minutes ago, he had the idea of ??trying to become stronger. But now, Maude put this question before him. This prevented him from simply nodding or answering. "If you don''t answer, it will be your default." Even if Cavendish didn''t say anything, Maude could see that Cavendish wanted to become stronger by being oppressed. Cavendish took a deep breath and asked, "You can really make me stronger in a short time?" "of course." Maude firmly said. Cavendish moved intentionally, and said solemnly: "What should I do?" "Cooperate with my experiment wholeheartedly." "that''s it?" "Correct." Maude smiled. Cavendish nodded and agreed, and snorted in his heart. Don''t regret it then. Maude looked at Cavendish''s reaction and said seriously: "Then let''s start, first of all..." Halfway through the conversation, Mod suddenly reached out his hand, pressed the swordsman zombie''s mouth, and immediately pulled out the shadow of the sickle itachi. The swordsman and zombie who had lost the shadow of the sickle stoat suddenly fell on the operating table. "I need you to sleep well." Maude let go. The unfettered shadow of the sickle ferret returned to Cavendish''s body. "Sleep?" Although he was puzzled by Maude''s request, Cavendish obediently followed suit, closed his eyes and fell asleep! As Cavendish fell asleep, the newly-returned lyric ferret took over Cavendish''s body and slowly opened his eyes. At the moment he saw Maude, the face of Sickle Itachi changed, and he wanted to wake Cavendish directly so that Cavendish could take over control of his body. However, Maude, who was prepared for a long time, didn''t give Sickle Itachi a chance to be a tortoise, and cut off the shadow first. Lost the shadow, Sickle Itachi, who insisted on retracting, was stunned to find that he couldn''t call Cavendish. To be more precise, Cavendish was completely insensible. Unexpectedly, Jian Zhuo''s eyes opened to the shadow in Maude''s hand. Could it be... Sickle Itachi was looking at the shadow, while Maude was looking at Sickle Itachi''s eyes. Inside those eyes, there are no longer pure whites, but a pair of golden pupils instead. Maude clearly remembered that Cavendish''s pupils were blue. But now... the pupils have not only become golden, but also an extra circle of iris. What does this phenomenon mean? "interesting." Mo De was full of interest. Taking the concept of soul separation as the premise, the [Shadow Clone Conception] that exists in my mind may be feasible... ......... Time passed, and a week passed by. The hall in the castle. The candlelight flickered, and the long table covered with white tablecloths was full of tonic dishes prepared by Jia Ya. "The captain hasn''t been out of the autopsy room for a week..." Brook held a knife and fork and looked at Lafayette at the table. Hearing Brooke''s words, other people also looked at Lafayette. Maude didn''t tell them what to do before going to the autopsy room. But if it''s Lafayette, maybe you know something. Facing everyone''s searching gaze, Lafayette put down the soup bowl and said calmly: "Instead of caring about this, it is better to use more snacks during training. If you can learn domineering one day earlier, we can go to the new world one day earlier." According to Maud''s requirements, the prerequisite for entering the new world is that all staff must learn to be domineering. Not to mention proficiency, at least it must be in place. Listening to what Lafayette said, Brook, Philo, and Jim all lowered their heads in silence. How domineering is such a simple skill that can be learned... But if they can''t learn, the team won''t go to the new world. Suddenly, they felt pressured. In contrast, Perona, who was consciously a prisoner, did not have this pressure and happily swept the food on the table. (End of this chapter) Chapter 335： Three-month change Chapter 335 Three-month changes The new world and the first half of the Great Waterway are not at the same level at all. In the new world, there are countless people with domineering like the crucian carp who crosses the river. There, armed color is a standard skill. In contrast, those who know how to domineering in the first half of the Great Channel can count them with one hand. This is the significant gap between the two. Therefore, Maud will not easily go to the new world until all members have successfully mastered the domineering. At the request of Maude, Jim and others who have not yet learned domineering will be taught by Lafayette until they learn domineering. Lafayette did not reveal to others what Maude was up to, but strictly supervised their practice. Days pass by. Three months have passed since Maude stayed behind closed doors. "Crunch" On this day, Maude with long hair pushed open the door of the dissection room and walked out. Cavendish followed Maude and also walked out of the autopsy room. After three months, Cavendish''s image and temperament changed slightly. The most conspicuous change is that his eyes changed from blue to gold. Other than that, the structure of the pupil and iris is the same as usual. "How long did we stay in there?" Maude was walking in the corridor and asked suddenly. During this period of time, he focused on developing the potential of the shadow fruit, but didn''t care much about the passage of time. Perhaps it was because he was wholeheartedly immersed in it. From the moment he opened the door of the dissection room, Maude didn''t feel how much time had passed, but felt like the next day. "92 days." In contrast, Cavendish remembered very clearly. "Really, it''s been three months." Maude sighed, looked back at Cavendish, and smiled: "Thanks for your hard work during this time." "Hmph, each has what he needs, there''s nothing hard about it." Cavendish subconsciously tilted his head and staggered Maude''s gaze. Maude smiled and retracted his gaze, looked at the end of the corridor covered by the flickering candlelight, and said seriously: "Go to a place with me in a few days, and then you will be free." "Huh? Where to go?" Cavendish''s golden eyes condensed slightly, and the word freedom made him feel excited. "I''ll tell you when I want to leave." "..." Cavendish was speechless. He hates Maude like this, and he can only accept it. Forget it. It''s almost free anyway! Cavendish thought silently, but he couldn''t help feeling excited. With his strength greatly increased, he can''t wait to go to the new world. Maude and Cavendish crossed the long corridor and then separated at a corner. The former needs to wash in the room first, while the latter is to find the crew of the handsome pirate group. Maude returned to the room alone. Instead of going to the bathroom for the first time, he came to the mirror. Maude stared at himself in the mirror. Three months of untreated messy hair covered the eyebrows and ears, but Maude''s attention was on his black eyes. "The color seems to be darker, and..." Maude stared into his own eyes. Against the backdrop of the dark pupils, a faint white circle appeared outside the iris. The trace of the ring itself is very light, and it blends into the whites of his eyes. If you don''t look carefully, you really can''t see it. "This change...is it good or bad?" Maude whispered to himself. The changes in his eyes are the result of his further proficiency in shadow fruit ability. Cavendish has also changed. It''s just that Cavendish''s change is even more significant, directly changing the color of his pupils. And such a change seems to be a proof phenomenon after Maude played with the soul. "Ah." Modhu smiled, but he didn''t worry much, and went straight to the bathroom. If it can become more powerful. So, what is playing with the soul? After a simple wash, Maude summoned the shadow to help him get a haircut, and quickly got a refreshing hairstyle. Later, Maude put on a brand new dress. "Are they all outside?" Maude''s eyes glowed red, and the partition wall looked out of the castle. Under the perception of seeing, hearing and color, there are several breaths moving on the flat ground not far from the castle. Maude then came to the balcony and looked far away, looking at the domineering companions who were practicing on the flat ground. On flat ground. When Maude looked over, both Lafayette and Jaya were aware. They looked at the balcony where Maude was at the first time. When they saw Maud, Lafayette and Jaya moved their eyes slightly. "Finally finished?" Lafayette thought. "I don''t know if Maude is hungry or not." Jia Ya thought. The reaction of the two did not attract Brooke''s attention. They hadn''t grasped the sight, hearing, and color, and they didn''t even notice Maude''s sight from the castle. Therefore, when Maude appeared out of thin air with the shadow current technique, he was shocked by Brooke and the others. "I was so scared that my heart almost jumped out, although I don''t have a heart, oooooo!" Brook looked at the sudden emergence of Maude in amazement, patted his breastbone exaggeratedly, with a lingering fear. "Maude, you can figure it out!" "captain." Philo and Jim stopped practicing and looked at Maude. Perona, who was floating in the air with Bailey, fell silently from mid-air, and then quietly hid behind Jaya. She was a little afraid of Maude. Maude looked around at his companions, but did not fall behind Perona who hid behind Jaya. The act of Perona floating in mid-air just now was seen by Maude. That should be one of the characteristics of the ghost fruit, which can make the body lighter. With this as a prerequisite, if Perona can master the moon step, I don''t know what it will be like. Such thoughts flashed past, and Maude shook his head with a smile. "Lafayette, how are they doing?" "Hey, Jim has initially learned the armed color, Philo and Brook''s physical strength has not reached the standard. It will take at least three months to learn the armed color." "Well, it''s okay." Maude looked at Philo and Brook, who were embarrassed. Based on their physical conditions, if they can learn armed **** within half a year, it would already be a very good result. Of course, this is also due to Jia Ya''s support of food tonic cooking. And Jim, who has already reached the standard for physical strength, can learn to be armed within three months, and it is natural. At this point in time, there is only about half a year left from the beginning of the top war event, which should be enough for Brooke and the others to master the armed color smoothly. As for the knowledge that requires talent to be the foundation, it is hard to say. "Everyone, I''m going to the little garden. If nothing happens, I will leave tomorrow or the day after tomorrow." Just as everyone was there, Maude also announced his future schedule. "Little garden? What is that place?" Brooke asked curiously. "An ancient island." "The ancient island?" Everyone''s expressions moved slightly. "Ooooooo, I''m really looking forward to it!" Brooke was excited. "You don''t need to go, stay here and continue to practice." "what?!!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 336： pour oil on the flame Chapter 336 Come on fire Maude walked away without any ambiguity. Two days later. The White Horse of the handsome pirate group slowly sailed out of the terrifying three-masted ship. As long as Maude is allowed to take a free boat back and forth, the handsome pirates will be free again. For this reason, not only the crew of the handsome pirate group, even Cavendish, are all motivated to achieve first-class service and must not let Maude down! In less than half a day, the White Horse smoothly sailed out of the Devil''s Triangle, and under the guidance of the permanent pointer, headed straight towards the small garden. On this trip, in addition to Bailey, Maude only brought Jaya and Philo. Because I had promised to take Jaya to the small garden before. Otherwise, Maude hoped that Jaya could stay in the terrifying three-masted ship and cooperate with Lafayette to concentrate on teaching Brooke their domineering. As for Philo, it''s sheer awkward. Originally, Maude really didn''t intend to let Philo go with him, but Philo''s reasons were so legitimate that he could not refuse. For a plague doctor who tends to focus on toxins, an environment full of ancient animals and plants like a small garden is undoubtedly a place rich in resources. Not to mention the research value contained in these ancient animals and plants, even if it can collect a part of toxins, Philo''s combat power can be significantly improved. then, Maude only agreed to let Philo go with him. A few days later. When a newspaper gull passed the White Horse, it dropped a newspaper. Speaking of which, due to the special nature of the Devil''s Triangle, Maude and the others have not been in contact with newspapers for three months. I dont know if anything major happened to the outside world in these three months. Maude lay on his back on the sun lounger and read it with the newspaper. "Oh?" After a glance, the content of the newspaper surprised Maud. "In order to defeat the former Captains of the Giant Soldier Pirate Group,''Blue Ghost Tori'' and''Red Ghost Broki'', three hundred professional bounty hunters teamed up to the small garden, and eventually lost to''Blue Ghost Tory'' and'' Red Ghost Broki'', no one survived." "The Habakkak Pirates and the Red Axe Pirates joined forces, but they were defeated by the "Blue Ghost Dongli" alone." "Habakak, who offered a bounty of up to 96 million yuan, managed to escape, but lost both legs and right arm." "The Red Axe Pirates, including the captain who offered a reward of 70 million yuan, ended in annihilation." Maude put down the newspaper, surprised and somewhat puzzled. Even if someone found an ancient dragon fruit of Triceratops in the small garden before, it didn''t trigger such a grand occasion, right? What is the situation now? These people who went to the small garden one after another were just aiming at the two heads of the green ghost and the red ghost worth 100 million? Maude felt something was wrong. It''s just that Maude doesn''t care much about those who are attracted to the small garden. in contrast Maude narrowed his eyes and whispered to himself: "Since it''s all so lively, why don''t you add another fire?" With thoughts together, Maude looked down at the wristwatch phone bug on his wrist. If you want to add another fire, it is obviously unrealistic to ask the Navy for help. So, Dada and the Revolutionary Army can help. Maude thought for a moment, just in case, he decided to ask Dada for help. Subsequently, Maude dialed Dada''s number... ......... A week later. The underground world, and even the various taverns where pirates and bounty hunters mingled, are talking about hot topics related to the little garden. "Hey, I heard that the treasure of''Captain John'' is hidden in the small garden." "real or fake?" "Which character is Captain John?" "It is said that he was an extremely cruel guy who used all means to **** treasures. At that time, his greed and fierce reputation could be said to be reverberating all over the world." "That''s right, like this guy who is so greedy that he can do everything, the treasure hidden before his death will definitely be an unimaginable golden mountain!" "Guru." Just a simple fantasy, these pirates couldn''t help swallowing. Treasure itself has a natural attraction to pirates. There are countless pirates killed by fake news and fake treasure maps every year. Despite this, the pirate''s courage to pursue [Treasure] cannot be stopped at all. "Brothers, someone found an ancient dragon fruit in the small garden!" "Huh? That person''s luck is too good!" "Who said no?" "Small Garden? It''s the island where the blue ghost and the red ghost were discovered recently?" "Yes." "I heard that the island is deserted, full of beasts, poisonous insects and dinosaurs. After landing on the island, many people were either eaten by dinosaurs or starved to death." "But the most terrifying thing on that island is not the dinosaurs, but the two giants." "Yes, during this time, there are a thousand people who died in the hands of those two giants, right?" "Probably." "Ancient dragon-growing fruit, that is as rare as the natural devil fruit, like a small garden island full of dinosaurs, maybe there will be other ancient dragon-growing fruits, lets touch it luck?" "Are you crazy? Don''t pull us down if you want to die!" "Wealth and wealth are in danger! And we are not going to trouble those two giants. As for the dinosaurs, we can handle them with our strength." The proposed pirate said in a bewildering tone. "You can think about it, if we are lucky, we can find another ancient dragon fruit..." "Stop dreaming." Someone sneered and said, "I can understand your desire to try your luck, but can you afford a permanent pointer for a small garden?" "..." The proposed pirate was only dreaming, but he couldn''t think of it, and was silent for a while. Another person curiously asked: "What is the price of the permanent pointer of the small garden now?" "Don''t ask, you can''t afford it anyway." "roll!" Too many people have flocked to the small garden recently, causing the price of the permanent pointer of the small garden to remain high. Although a group of speculators ventured to produce permanent pointers for the small garden, the demand was still in short supply. In the face of this different kind of [Gold Rush], no matter how chaotic the situation is, no matter whether the news is true or false, there is always no shortage of a group of warriors who point to the goal. Naturally, there are people who are indifferent secretly scolding for being stupid. However, above this vast sea, some people were killed by fake treasure maps, and some people found treasures that could be spent a lifetime under the guidance of treasure maps. Risks and benefits coexist. Isn''t this the most charming place of the Great Waterway? .............. Navy headquarters. Tea Dolphin looked at the news file about the small garden on the desk, and couldn''t help falling into thought. Recently, there have been many rumors related to the small garden. It''s a treasure again, and it''s a devil fruit. Whether it is a treasure or a devil fruit, there are more or less traces of Piansheng. Especially the so-called ancient dragon fruit... More than half a year ago, someone really found an ancient dragon fruit on that island. "Which guy''s handwriting is this again..." The tea dolphin scratched his brow. He thought to himself that he had just set off a fire, and as a result, someone was so crazy that he poured a large barrel of gasoline on the fire. "Lieutenant General Cha Dolphin." A navy colonel walked into the office. Tea Dolphin looked up at the navy colonel and asked, "Is there any news?" "Yes." The navy colonel straightened his body and said sternly: "Seven Wu Haimod is on the boat of the handsome pirate group, and cannot judge their movements for the time being." "Oh?" The tea dolphin touched his chin and narrowed his eyes. The navy colonel suggested: "Should a surveillance ship be sent for further confirmation?" "No, it''s not a big deal." Tea Dolphin smiled at the corner of his mouth. "Besides, I know where they are going." (End of this chapter) Chapter 337： Then destroy them Chapter 337, then destroy them There are seven standard routes in the Great Channel. If you depart from the starting point of Gemini, no matter which route you want to reach the Chambordian Islands, you will need to pass about seven islands. In terms of location, the small garden is the second island after entering the Great Channel, and the Devils Triangle is only a week away from the Chambord Islands. Therefore, under the influence of recording magnetism and material supplies, it will take at least two months to go from the Devils Triangle to the small garden. However, Maude has a permanent pointer for a small garden, and there is no need to stop during the voyage to record the magnetic force, and the White Horse has sufficient supplies. Therefore, it only took a lot of half a month, and Maude and his party successfully came to the sea near the small garden. "The seas around here are too''clean'' too." While murmured to himself, the navigator of the handsome pirate group, Knock, took the eyelash brush to tidy up the thin and long eyelashes. "Clean? Isn''t the sea always like this?" A companion came to Nok''s side with a look of doubt on his face. "I didn''t mean''clean'' that way." Nock shook his head. Since the White Horse came to the seas near here, no tiny islands have been seen along the way. This phenomenon is quite abnormal. But it wouldn''t make Knok''s heart. As a navigator, he should always pay attention to phenomena such as ocean currents, climate, and wind direction. Under the precise guidance of the permanent pointer, the heading of the White Horse did not deviate, and it headed straight towards the small garden. On the deck. The other crew members of the handsome pirate group, who dont need to bother to sail, began to talk about the giant pirate group on the eve of the White Horses arrival in the small garden. They didn''t know anything about the Giant Pirates. However, through the recent newspapers that completely regarded the Giant Soldiers and Pirates as a hot spot to report, they had the most basic understanding and knowledge of the Giants and Pirates. According to the description of those reports, the Giant Soldier Pirates Group was a domineering, brutal and highly aggressive pirate group a hundred years ago. They are rampant on the sea unimpeded, their desire to fight can be called monster level, and they will regard all the creatures they encounter along the way as targets for attack for no reason. Although it is not clear whether these [contents] are true or not. But the handsome pirate crew can at least confirm one thing. That is, the blue ghost Tori and the red ghost Broki, who are the former captains of the Giant Soldier Pirate Group, are epic monsters full of danger! "So, are we really going to face this monster?" "If you have any comments, go and talk to Master Maude?" "Fuck off!" "Woo, when can I go to Fishman Island, I want to see the little mermaid sister." Everyone in the handsome pirate group looked depressed. First, I spent three months doing nothing on the terrifying three-masted ship where the birds dont shit, and now Im coming to the small garden to meet two epic monsters. Ugh, It was a terrible experience. Fortunately, after this matter is over, they will be free. At that time, I absolutely must remind Captain Cavendish how far away he will be when he sees the scourge of Maud in the future! Thinking of this, the handsome Pirates crew looked at Cavendish subconsciously. I saw Cavendish exuding awe-inspiring fighting spirit, and when he raised his head slightly, he could clearly see his impatient expression. With such a posture, he obviously wanted to meet the giant monster head-on. Isn''t it good to cherish life and stay away from monsters! This is not the Captain Cavendish they know! The handsome crew members burst into tears. Cavendish permits no matter what the crew thinks. Now he is full of thoughts to check and accept the results of the past three months. Moreover, he unilaterally believed that Maude came to the little garden deliberately just to get the bounty from the two giants. For this reason, he intends to help Maude solve the two giants, so that Maude can get the bounty without any effort, which can be regarded as a trivial reward for Maude. "Zhien Illustrated News is just one of my many bright spots." Cavendish sighed with emotion in a low voice that he was born so perfect. The righteous light suddenly turned into a starburst effect, shining all over Cavendish. Not far away, Maude looked strangely at Cavendish who turned on the light effect for some reason. If he knew what Cavendish was thinking now. I am afraid that Cavendish will be thrown off the boat directly. Robber? nonexistent. ....... A few hours later. The outline of an island appeared on the sea ahead. "Finally arrived." Maude calmly looked at the outline of the island. Beside, Jaya and Philo looked expectant. The former is to learn more about the edible value of dinosaurs, while the latter is inclined to study ancient plants. Cavendish was even more outrageous. He couldn''t wait to fight, so he was full of fighting spirit. In contrast, the crew of the handsome pirates group panicked. Even if they haven''t seen the whole picture of the little garden, they seem to have smelled a dangerous atmosphere. There are two rivers in the small garden that lead directly to the interior. One is in the east and the other is in the west. The direction of the White Horse is closer to the river entrance on the east side. "Captain Cavendish, a pirate ship was found to the southwest." Just as the White Horse sailed towards the east side of the river, a watcher''s reminder came over the mast. The handsome pirate group couldn''t help looking at Cavendish, waiting for instructions. "Don''t pay attention to it, keep your speed and enter the river." Cavendish glanced at the Pirate Ship, which was also coming from the east side of the river, and chose to ignore it. In this place, which is only one island away from the starting point, there is no strong person worthy of his attention. Upon hearing Cavendish''s instructions, the handsome pirate crew also chose to ignore the pirate ship. however, The same pirate ship that came towards the east river channel did not ignore the handsome pirate group. "That is the banner of the handsome pirate group." The pirates on this pirate ship are paying close attention to the White Horse in the distance. "Huh? Isn''t the handsome pirate group already destroyed by Qiwu Haimod? How could it appear here?" "Could someone pretend to be the name of the handsome pirate group?" "possible." This group of pirates had a preliminary judgment. The phenomenon of posing as someone elses name is normal in the sea. Some desperate pirate groups even prepare more than one famous pirate group''s flags when sailing. In this way, they can use the deterrent power of these pirate flags to avoid multiple naval battles that are enough to cause them harm. Then when the ship is about to reach the island, they will exchange the pirate flag back. Just starting to do so can have such benefits, and many pirates who have no respect for the spirit of the banner are willing to do it. "Captain Bis, the boat posing as the handsome pirate group will also go this river. At the current speed, if the other party doesn''t give way, our boat will collide with them." "Then destroy them." Captain Bis, wearing a captain''s hat and a beard under his nose, looked indifferent. "Yes!" After getting the order, the crew mobilized one after another, and aimed their artillery at the White Horse coming from the east side of the river. "boom--!" As soon as the White Horse entered range, twelve artillery fired together. The deafening sound of cannons immediately attracted the attention of a group of people on the coastline of the small garden. "Two more batches of unlucky ones are here." The group thought silently. (End of this chapter) Chapter 338： Strong debut Chapter 338 makes a strong debut With the help of some hot news, in less than a month, countless people poured into the small garden. Most of these people went directly to Dongli and Broki after landing on the island. And their fate was basically killed by Dongli and Broki, and then eventually became the food in the belly of the creatures on the island. But more people, after witnessing the risks with their own eyes, have the idea of ??retreating. however, Whenever someone wants to leave the small garden by boat, a huge goldfish monster emerges from the sea and swallows all the ships that have not sailed out of the offshore area. The person who first saw this scene was frightened on the spot. When they came to the small garden, they obviously didn''t even see the shadow of the goldfish monster. But when they were about to leave, the goldfish monster always appeared on time, as if they were tasting an afternoon dessert, opening their huge mouths to smile at the ships that were about to leave. To this day, there are not 30 ships swallowed by the goldfish monster, there are also 20. Although one or two ships managed to escape the huge mouth of the goldfish monster, no one was willing to gamble in the face of that slight chance. At this time, these enthusiastic people finally realized that the small garden is a big pit that can only be entered but not left. Even if they can get the heads of Dongli and Broki, or they are lucky to find an ancient dragon fruit, or even dug countless treasures... If you can''t leave the small garden, what is the significance of these gains? Retiring but unable to leave, they had no choice but to stay near the least dangerous coastline. Over time, the lush trees growing near the coastline were all cut down by them and turned into simple temporary strongholds. At this moment, hearing the sound of shelling, the group of people shrinking on the coast immediately noticed the two pirate boats coming to the sea near the small garden. In their view, these two pirate ships will become the same unlucky ones who can only enter but not exit. "The ship that fired the gun seems to be the Hummingbird Pirates, and the other ship is...eh? Isn''t that the banner of the Handsome Pirates?" "How could the handsome pirate group be here." "look by youself." "Huh? It''s really, but the handsome pirate group has been given by Qiwu Haimode...?" "It should be a fake, otherwise, give the Hummingbird Pirates a hundred courage and dare not take the initiative to shell the handsome Pirates, right?" "It makes sense." The people on the east coastline are the two pirate ships that start a naval battle when they look at the sea. The captain of the Hummingbird Pirates, Biss, has a bounty of only 60 million, while the captain of the handsome Pirates Cavendish has a bounty of 380 million. The gap between the two is so clear. If the handsome pirate group is not a counterfeit, no matter how stupid the Hummingbird Pirate group is, it is impossible to take the initiative to shell the handsome pirate group. ݡ Above the sea. The shells flew in with howling, but their heads were slightly lacking, and they landed on the sea around the White Horse, blowing up waves into the sky. Although the first round of shelling did not cause substantial damage to the White Horse, the aftermath of the explosion caused the White Horse to shake violently in the swelling wave. "court death!" Cavendish was suddenly furious when he was bombarded. He couldn''t think that the other party would dare to attack them, let alone that the other party would treat them as fakes. The crew of the handsome pirate group immediately became angry. If we say that it is a normal phenomenon to be attacked by naval ships on the sea. Then, being attacked by peers without feasts is what most pirates hate. "The artillery prepares to sink those idiots into the sea for me!" Cavendish drew his famous sword, his golden eyes were full of cold killing intent. "Yes!" The crew of the handsome pirate group responded enthusiastically. They have long been used to the sudden fight on the sea. The crew of the handsome pirate regiment quickly mobilized, and when the helmsman turned the direction of the bow, the artillery pieces were ready to be launched. At this moment, they suddenly noticed that Maude was standing at the bow. "That''s my position!" Cavendish was quite painful looking at Maude, who was standing by the bed first. Immediately afterwards, under the gaze of everyone, Maude pulled out Qiushui. ݡ The second round of shelling by the Hummingbird Pirates came as scheduled. A total of twelve pitch-black cannonballs flew in array like wild geese flying south. "choke--!" Maude slashed forward. A huge black and red sword light froze away, smashing the array of flying shells with a force of destroying the ancients. Boom! The chopped shells exploded in the air. The black and red sword light did not lose its momentum and came to the ship of the Hummingbird Pirate Group in a blink of an eye. The dazzling light just broke into the eyes of the members of the Hummingbird Pirate Group. Time seems to stop at this moment. The faces of the crew members of the Hummingbird Pirates Group were shocked. Subsequently, I saw that sword light flashed past, and a crisp sound that resembled iron trembling and humming instantly sounded in the ear. When the sound faded, the hull suddenly split in two and dumped toward the sea on both sides. "The ship... was chopped in half..." "I must be dreaming!?" The crew members of the Hummingbird Pirates group that reacted were all horrified looking at the neatly split ship. As the two-divided hull overturned, countless objects in the cabin fell to the sea below, splashing waves. The crew of the Hummingbird Pirate Group who had lost their footing also screamed and slid to the sea like a dumpling. "Boom!" A few seconds later, the hull that was chopped in half fell heavily on the sea, causing a lot of waves. No one was spared, all fell into the water. "That man!!!" When the captain of the Hummingbird Pirate Group fell into the water, Biss saw Maude, who was standing on the bow of the White Horse, brandishing a knife. "Why, why is it him!!!" Beas wailed and fell into the sea. He would rather face the handsome and beautiful pirate group than stand on the opposite side of Maude. On the coastline. Everyone was stunned at the scene that shocked them. It''s just a knife, It destroyed a pirate group with fairly good overall strength. "It''s actually Qiwu Haimode!" When they finally saw Maude, they were unbelievable and shocked. I thought that the handsome pirate group was a counterfeit, but never expected that the handsome pirate group was not only a genuine brand, but also brought a terrifying guy. suddenly, There was a burst of intensive gunfire on the sea. The people on the coast followed the reputation. Although they could not see the flight trajectory of the lead bomb, they could see the members of the hummingbird pirate group floating on the sea being hit by the lead bombs. The person who fired the gun was Maude who had just cut off the ship. "Too cruel..." Seeing Maude rush to the end, everyone on the coastline was terrified, and the level of fear of Maude soared to the extreme. On the White Horse. With the help of seeing and hearing the double spears that Pele deformed, Maude accurately shot the members of the hummingbird pirate group that fell into the sea. Cavendish, who failed to make a move, and the other crew members of the handsome pirate group all looked at Maude''s back with a monster-like look. The gunfire lasted for about five seconds. In front of Maude''s precise shooting, the Hummingbird Pirates had no survivors. "Go into the river." After getting rid of the obtrusive person, Maude put away his gun. "Good, good." Nautical Knock and the helmsman stammered. In this way, the White Horse passed the wreck of the Hummingbird Pirate Ship and headed straight to the river entrance. Seeing the White Horse getting closer and closer, there was a dead silence on the coastline near the entrance of the river. Everyone has no intention of paying attention to the banner name of the handsome pirate group. Their gazes, without exception, fell on Maude, who was on the stage. The strong man''s posture that came over, made them feel unwilling to stay. Small garden inland. Dongli and Broki, who were drinking and eating meat, suddenly felt it. They were located in different places, looking eastward at almost the same time. "Here is an incredible guy." Dongli and Broki looked solemn. Even if they did not see the momentum, they clearly felt a certain domineering. (End of this chapter) Chapter 339： It really is a monster! Chapter 339 is really a monster! Dongli and Broki stared in the direction of the east coastline. In that sharp-edged breath, there was a kind of domineering that they couldn''t ignore. Even if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they could conclude that the owner of that breath was definitely not an idler. "What kind of guy would it be?" Dongli and Broki''s thoughts were basically synchronized. They all couldn''t help but feel curious when they noticed the powerful aura. For a hundred years, countless people have been buried in the small garden. Most people couldn''t survive the cruel environment of the small garden, or starved to death or were eaten by dinosaurs. Some people attacked Dongli and Broki on their own initiative and were then killed. In the residences of Dongli and Broki, there are piles of human bones like small hills. In the past two months, a large number of humans suddenly flooded into the small garden, causing Dongli and Broki''s residence to have several more bone hills. How many people were killed. Dongli and Broki have no idea. They will keep in mind the number of duels between each other, but are not interested in counting how many humans have been killed during this period. After all, these humans are too weak to be worthy of wasting brain cells to remember. When beheading, there is no need to waste too much energy. But now they can be sure of one thing. That is, the masters with a strong aura from the east coastline are one level stronger than the humans they have always killed. The breath alone makes it difficult for them to distract their attention. "Ghahaha, although I don''t know what I''m coming from, it''s a worthy opponent." Dongli drank the strong wine he had stolen from the Pirate Ship who wanted to take his life. "just" The rich aroma of wine filled the wing of his nose, but Dongli''s eyes flashed with a strange light. "Regardless of the purpose, if it hinders our battle of honor..." The oppressive aura emanating from that huge body shocked the creatures in the nearby forest fleeing. In the food chain of this ancient island, the giant in front of him is undoubtedly the existence at the top of the food chain. Another place. Broki leaned on the bones of a giant sea king. His look at the moment, and the terrifying aura that ran across the mountain like a mountain, were very similar to Dongli. Obviously, he and Dongli thought of a piece. During this time, there are too many small humans who come to find trouble. If it''s normal, they don''t mind playing with these little humans. But these little humans don''t know good or bad, and they always come out to make trouble when he and Dongli are fighting. Cannons, guns, poison blades... It can be said that all kinds of methods are used to the extreme, and it has affected their duels many times. This almost touched their reverse scales, so they naturally have no good feelings for the humans who are still on the small garden island. If it weren''t for the fact that they had been focusing on duels with each other for nearly a hundred years, they had unknowingly wiped out the offensiveness that was unreasonable to outsiders. Otherwise, they might not make a special trip to kill all the humans stationed on the shore. But they are also very clear. The human beings who can truly disgust them will never be the cowards who flinch at the shore. It is those villains who dormant in the dense forest, will not confront them head-on, but will only use shady means in secret. "Rumble...!" Suddenly there was a loud noise like thunder in the distance. Broki, who was bearded and furious, took hold of the old giant axe in a reflexive manner, and then looked at an active volcano that was erupting fire ash and magma in the distance. That is the signal for a duel. "Ghahaha!" Brockey smiled excitedly, no longer thinking about the powerful aura on the east coast. At the moment when the volcano erupted, only the idea of ??fighting with Dongli was left in his mind. "The third time, today is really a good day!" Broki strode towards the center of the island in the small garden. Directly in front, holding a huge long sword and wearing a long and flowing beard, Dong Lihu walked in the wind. The two giants stood opposite each other. Their faces were filled with excitement. In the dense forest. Those countless eyes were gathered on Dongli and Broki in the middle of the island. "it has started" Among those gazes, there were mostly cold glows. If you can''t match the giant head-on, you can only do something else. It just so happens that these two giants always fight each other when a volcano erupts. And this kind of inexplicable fighting behavior in their eyes undoubtedly encouraged their confidence in killing the giant. The river channel leading to the interior of the small garden is not wide and can only support three mast boats at the same time. The White Horse passed through the entrance and entered the river. Hundreds of people stood on the flat ground where the trees had been cleared. They stared silently at the White Horse sailing on the inland river. Maude''s knife that destroyed the Hummingbird Pirate Group just now shocked them too much. At the same time, it ignited their hope. Although they didn''t know Maude''s intention to come to the little garden, they knew very well that Maude would have to face the terrifying goldfish monster if he wanted to leave the little garden. If Maude can kill the goldfish monster... Just thinking about it, this group of losers trapped in the small garden feel the excitement that has been long-lost. On the White Horse. Maude looked back at the group of people standing on both sides of the coast, as if lining up to welcome them, without knowing what excitement the group was excited about. He didn''t bother to delve into it, following the movement of the volcano erupting, looking in a certain direction. As the White Horse deepens into the river, towering trees and shrubs of various shapes can gradually be seen on both sides of the coast. "These are plants that have never been seen before..." Philo, wearing a crow mask, stared at the strange plants that were produced in ancient times. "Roar!" A beast roar full of panic suddenly came from the dense forest. A **** yellow saber-toothed tiger rushed out of the dense forest and ran along the river bank. A large amount of blood dripped from its body and fell on the pile of rocks near the shore. Everyone on the White Horse couldn''t help looking at the wounded saber-toothed tiger fleeing. The moment they looked at the saber-toothed tiger, a tyrannosaurus with a body length of about 20 meters came out of the dense forest and bit on the saber-toothed tiger''s waist with its mouth open. In an instant, blood flowed. Then the saber-toothed tiger let out a stern roar. As soon as the tyrannosaurus teeth used force, the scream of the saber-toothed tiger stopped abruptly. After killing the saber-toothed tiger, Tyrannosaurus noticed the White Horse on the river. The cold amber dinosaur eyes stared at everyone on the White Horse. Bailey jumped on Maude''s shoulder, grinned and waved his small fist fiercely, using practical actions to provoke the tyrannosaurus. The tyrannosaurus couldn''t understand Bailey''s actions, but he could feel Bailey''s provocation. Immediately, Tyrannosaurus''s pupils staring at Pele shrank. That is the pre-reaction of the upcoming attack. "How big is it, can it stop my cannon?" Bailey was not afraid. The thief smiled and took out a cannon three times larger than him. In Maude''s three months of retreat, Bailey was not idle. Although he didn''t improve his armed color, he made the weapon fruit more powerful. Now he has not only added more than a dozen new tricks, but also can make deformed weapons huge. Bailey held up the cannon, eager to try. "This is a dinosaur, which is similar to the description in the book, but a little bigger." Jia Ya squinted and smiled and took out a hand axe, already a little impatient to take care of the tyrannosaurus in front of him. Tyrannosaurus seemed to feel the danger, but did not intend to escape. Unless it is a threat comparable to the power of nature, it can be feared. "Qiang!" Suddenly, a deafening sharp weapon collided from the center of the island. The sound came first, followed by a wave of wind pressure that shook the trees. The sudden movement from behind scared the tyrannosaurus and dropped the saber-toothed tiger''s body, and then ran away without looking back. The people who were attracted by the aftermath of the battle no longer paid attention to the tyrannosaurus, but looked at the direction of the big movement with different expressions. Through the sparse trees, you can see two giants each holding weapons, fighting each other with all their strength. When the swords and axes collided with each other, an astonishing gust of wind blew in all directions accompanied by a loud explosion of air. The trees that were close by were all crushed by the strong wind. Even the birds and beasts in the extreme distance were disturbed by this evenly matched collision. "It really is a monster!" The members of the handsome pirate group stared blankly at the fierce confrontation before them. They could not imagine the terrifying power contained in every sword or every axe cut by the two giants. Facing such monsters, they couldn''t afford to fight. But Maude wanted to fight such a monster. Maude stared at the two giants who were duel. He saw the arrogance of the sword and axe confrontation. Sure enough, these two giants know how to use armed colors, and their level is not weak. With this technique, coupled with the natural strength advantage of giants... Much stronger than expected! Give an enhancement patch to two giants who played too early. (End of this chapter) Chapter 340： Just wait to receive the bounty... Chapter 340, you just wait to receive the bounty... The mighty scenes in front of them all showed the power of the blue ghost Tori and the red ghost Broki. That purely armed collision is information that has never been revealed in the original work. But Maude had already expected it. Being able to use the horror skill of [Baguo] that directly penetrates the goldfish island-eating monster, Maude doesn''t believe it at all if he can''t be armed with domineering. Seeing it with his own eyes at the moment, just as he had thought before. Only in this way can he have the value of making him come from far away. "Pull over." There was light in Maude''s eyes. The urge to fight is not only for the two potential huge gains, but also for the experience and experience that can be obtained when fighting the two giants. No matter what, it is precious. Hearing Maude''s words, even without Cavendish''s instructions, the helmsman of the handsome pirate group subconsciously hit the rudder and let the White Horse approach the shore. "Wait for me here." Maude jumped off the boat and headed straight to the center of the island. Bailey lay on Maude''s shoulders, from beginning to end, his eyes never left Dongli and Broki who were fighting in the middle of the island. Just watching the battle scene of the two giants, his little brain suddenly came up with an unrealistic idea. [If only I could become that big too. If he tells Maude this idea. Then Maude would definitely encourage him to try to implement the idea. With this as a prerequisite, Devil Fruit often does not disappoint. With Maude disembarking, Cavendish, Jaya, and Philo followed closely. As for the other members of the handsome pirate group, when they saw Dongli and Broki''s momentum with their own eyes, they had no intention of disembarking. Fortunately, Maude and Cavendish didn''t say anything, so they could stay on the boat with peace of mind. "To fight that kind of monster..." "I hope Captain Cavendish won''t mess around." The crew of the handsome pirate group silently looked at the figures of Maude who were gradually sinking into the dense forest. Within the dense forest. Maude walked through quickly. With the aid of seeing, hearing and color, Maude can easily perceive the aura hidden in the dark of the dense forest. But right now he has no time to deal with this group of people. "Maud, my white horse Cavendish will help you defeat these two giants in the brightest way!" Cavendish suddenly pulled out the famous sword Durandall. Maude was startled when he heard the words. When he was about to say something, he saw Cavendish using a speed that was almost the same as that of the person in the sickle, and his figure disappeared in front of his eyes. "You just wait to receive the bounty..." Maude vaguely heard the last words that Cavendish left behind. "What does this guy want to do?" Maude''s face was dark. Jia Ya smiled and said: "Xiao Ka seems to believe that you came to the Little Garden to get the bounty of the blue ghost and the red ghost, so you are so active." "Come on, hope he won''t be killed by giants." Maude sighed helplessly. Through Jayas reminder, he probably understood Cavendishs motives. It''s just that this guy doesn''t know anything in his heart. In this level of battle, you can''t skillfully use armed colors and dare to join the fun. It''s because you didn''t die fast enough. Maude shook his head slightly, stepped on his feet, and ran forward. On the flat ground in the center of the small garden. The fierce battle continues, but it is almost over. This time, the well-matched Dongli and Broki still have no winners. Without the intervention of external factors, although they did not leave room in the duel, and their moves were directed at the opponent''s vitals, they played hundreds of games and thousands of games, often without even a single injury. In the final analysis, they know each other too much. Therefore, even if they fight for another hundred years, it will be difficult for them to tell the outcome. But even though they know this, they will continue to fight. This is the will of Albuff. Once the battle begins, it cannot be stopped. The way to end can only be until one party falls. "It seems we still cannot tell the winner today." Wearing a pointed helmet, Broki took his axe and took a step back. Just now, his deliberate one-axe lore was seen by Dongli, and Dongli took advantage of the momentum to fight back. But he also saw through Dongli''s attack in an instant, and made an evasive response in time, without being hit by the steel sword. Both sides missed the opportunity to cut the other side, and once again let the battle end in a tie. "Ghahaha, although there is no winner or loser, it has been a long time since I was so happy." Dongli raised his head and laughed. An invigorating battle expelled all the alcohol in his body. This long-lost sense of refreshment made him extremely happy. "Ghahaha!" Broki clearly felt the same way. This is thanks to the spirits "sent" from the little people. After a while, Dongli and Broki suddenly stopped laughing and looked at the weedy flat ground in the same direction. There, Cavendish stood holding a sword, looking up at Dongli and Broki, who were like hills in front of him. "Here is another little bit." "Good eyes." Dongli and Brockey looked down at Cavendish who suddenly appeared, and their expressions were rather cold. If the duel hadn''t just ended, the addition of Cavendish hadn''t affected their duel. Otherwise, they have been harassed by humans recently, this will definitely be a direct shot, slap Cavendish dead. "Go back, Broki." Dongli could feel Cavendish''s hostility. But he was in a good mood now, too lazy to care about Cavendish, so he greeted Broki, and then turned and walked towards the huge sea king skeleton in the east. "Ghahaha..." Broki also turned around with a big laugh, and walked towards the huge sea king skeleton in the west. The two giants went their separate ways, completely ignoring Cavendish''s existence. "How dare you ignore this young master!" Cavendish looked cold and immediately put on an attacking starting position. In front of Maude, he had no confidence in claiming to be his master. But if he is in front of others, he not only has confidence, but also is narcissistic, wrong, and confident! "Sword, stardust circulating!" Cavendishs long flowing hair was windless, and there seemed to be ghosts floating in his golden eyes, and he suddenly slashed towards Dongli and cut a spiral of sword energy surrounded by stardust sword light. The spiral sword aura went away extremely quickly, and it slashed on Dongli''s back in a blink of an eye. "Boom!" The power contained in the sword aura oscillated, making Dongli groan and stagger forward two steps. The slightly heavy steps caused the ground to vibrate slightly. Cavendish didn''t stop after a blow and killed him. Instead, he twisted his waist and moved towards Broki on the other side. The spiral sword energy wrapped in star-point light slashed on Broki''s back like this. With the surging of the air, Brockey, like Dongli, was shocked by the power of the stardust circulation and staggered forward two steps. Yu Wei dissipated, and the two giants who were hit almost at the same time slowly turned around, looking angrily at Cavendish, who had not forgotten to pose after the attack. "It hurts a bit." Dongli and Brockey rubbed their backs. That trick of stardust flow, only caused them insignificant minor injuries. And such minor injuries, in their 70,000 duels, I don''t know how many times they have suffered. Seeing Dongli and Broki as okay, Cavendish frowned. He obviously underestimated the defense power of these two giants. "I still want to solve your problem first before Maude rushes over..." Cavendish realized that he thought things too simple. To deal with this level of guys, it is very unrealistic to set a time limit for yourself. Dongli and Brockey were not in the mood to listen to Cavendish muttering there. A little angry, they suddenly waved their weapons and slashed at Cavendish. The huge and heavy cold weapon smashed down with a mighty force, and the air seemed to be squeezed out of the empty rail. Like a mountain booming and falling! "So fast! No, it''s the pressure that makes me dull..." Cavendish''s expression was shocked, and his figure retreated backward. "boom!" The long sword and great axe full of anger smashed into the plain. That daunting and terrifying force suddenly shook the ground of the entire island. The scattered shock wave swept up a large amount of dust and grass clippings, and instantly bombarded Cavendish who was receding backwards. Almost in the next second, Cavendish''s body smashed through the smoke and flew more than ten meters before landing heavily. After landing, he rolled dozens of times before stopping. "What a terrifying power..." Cavendish couldn''t pay attention to the image of becoming embarrassed. He stood up for the first time, looking in astonishment at Dongli and Broki, who had caused such a powerful slash. Maude, who came to the plain from the dense forest, happened to see this scene. "At the moment when the slash hits the ground, do you use a clever timing to release the armed color from the body? Or is it the most basic principle of the application of hegemony?" Maude looked up at Dongli and Brockey, thoughtfully. This trick, He wants to master! (End of this chapter) Chapter 341： Real gap Chapter 341 The real gap As long as the physical condition is up to standard, it is not difficult to learn to be armed. The hard part is how to master it and how to use it. As a bystander, Maude had a vague insight into the principle of the armed **** technique that Dongli and Brockey had exploded at that moment. It''s not that a burst of arms is pouring out. Rather, the "quantity" of armed domineering is concentrated on the drop point of the cold weapon. Then, at the moment when the cold weapon hits the target, the concentrated domineering armed color is directly released to form an explosive impact. This is obviously an attack technique with a very high output conversion rate. "It''s... unexpectedly delicate." Maude looked at the huge bodies of Dongli and Brockey and exclaimed in his heart. In his cognition, the extremely aggressive giants should vent their power out of their brains when using their power. But the facts are different from his perception. The two giants in front of them have quite outstanding control abilities in terms of strength. Maud was suddenly full of expectations. The flying smoke and dust could only stabilize at Dongli and Broki''s waist and abdomen, and then slowly sank. Cavendish raised his head, his dignified and stunned gaze passed through the sinking smoke and dust and gathered on Dongli and Broki. Astonished at the terrifying power that the two giants had erupted, Cavendish had no intention of shrinking from it. From the start to the present, his ability that has been transformed after merging with Li''s personality has only revealed a corner. "If it''s me now..." Cavendish had a horizontal sword in front of him, his long golden hair fluttering like a flurry of demons, and a circle of golden iris appeared in his eyes. Dongli and Broki retracted their weapons and looked slightly surprised at Cavendish, who had suddenly become different. "Brocky, this human being is a bit weird." "indeed." What happened to Cavendish? The two giants knew nothing. But they clearly felt Cavendish''s breath become stronger. "Scythe Itachi flow, chaotic blade." Without waiting for Dongli and Broki''s reaction, Cavendish''s figure suddenly disappeared. At the same time, there seemed to be a pair of invisible big hands, slapped away the dust flying in front of him. But in fact, the culprit that caused the dust to scatter was the countless slashes that Cavendish wielded during a super-high-speed attack. Seeing the smoke and dust being broken by countless quick cuts, Dongli and Broki''s eyes condensed immediately. "Quick and intense slashes?" "Good guy!" In an instant, Dongli and Brockey understood the reason why the smoke was dispersed. What followed was their change in Cavendish. I thought it was another human being who was not worth paying attention to, but I didn''t expect to give them such a surprise. If it is this level, it is enough to become their pastime after the duel. "coming!" Dongli and Brockey could perceive the sharp edge Cavendish carried when he rushed. But they didn''t understand what was seen, heard, and couldn''t make the feeling clearer, and they couldn''t clearly judge the trajectory of Cavendish''s attack. The only thing they can rely on is their experience that has been tempered through many battles. However, Cavendish was too fast! It was not long before Dongli and Brockey could make a hand-starting movement, and the invisible scythe and chaotic blade swept over their arms holding weapons. Chi Chi Chi Chi! In less than a second, the sound of the sharp blade cutting the flesh and blood sounded intensively. A series of slender blood arrows sputtered out of Dongli and Broki''s arms in a vertical and horizontal direction. Seeing this scene, Maude, who was about to come forward, couldn''t help but stop. "The coordination is not bad." Maude looked at Cavendish who launched a fierce offensive towards Dongli and Broki. The ability to use Li''s personality smoothly while remaining awake is the result of Maude''s experiments in the past three months. However, he thought it would take a while for Cavendish to adapt. I didn''t expect Cavendish to be able to do this. Cavendish''s offensive was extremely strong, and in a blink of an eye he cut a lot of wounds on Dongli and Broki. "Ghahaha, but so!" However, Broki laughed out loud, not caring about the dozens of wounds on his arm that seemed to be cut with a blade. With rich combat experience, he had a short-term countermeasure against Cavendish. And put it directly into action. Ignoring the injury, Brockey swung his axe suddenly, blowing up gusts of wind. On the other hand, Dongli is the same, brandishing a long sword and rolling out the roaring wind. Such a move directly knocked Cavendish out of the super-high-speed motion state. "This method is really rude, and it has no aesthetic feeling." Cavendish was blown into the wind by Dongli and Broki. As his body flew upside down, his gaze flicked over the injuries on Dongli and Broki''s arms. The effect is much worse than expected... "Ok?" Cavendish''s heart suddenly shook, and Dongli and Broki rushed side by side reflected in his eyes. I don''t know if it was an illusion, Cavendish always felt that the two giants were vying to kill him. The fact is also true. Even if it was just a trivial matter like grabbing heads, Dongli and Broki were happy to fight for a result. With this momentum, the long sword and great axe that had existed for hundreds of years slashed towards Cavendish, who was still in the air almost at the same time. The chasing speed and precision that can be described as sparing no leeway was something Cavendish had never expected before. The result was that he had to collide head-on with the giant. "Can you hold it..." Cavendish Hengjian wanted to resist, but such thoughts flashed quickly in his mind. Between the electric light and flint, it was Dongli''s long sword that took advantage of the length, and first cut it on the Durandre sword that Cavendish was in front of him and formed a defensive position. Cang! Accompanied by the sound of iron impacts resounding in the sky, the outrageous power transmitted from Dongli''s long sword made Cavendish fall to the ground like a cannonball without any suspense. boom! The violent impact caused Cavendish to spit out a mouthful of blood. The body that fell to the ground smashed the ground out of a big hole. "hateful" This blow from the front made Cavendish instantly understand the real gap between himself and Dong Libroki. Even if he is no longer what he used to be, it is not easy to defeat the real strong before he has mastered the technique called domineering. Not to mention, these two giants are real monsters! Seeing Cavendish who was still awake, Dongli, who maintained his sword and slashing movements, was a little surprised. He thought that even if he could not kill Cavendish with this sword, it would be enough to cause Cavendish to be seriously injured and unconscious. "Ghahaha, let me end it!" Broki, who took one step at night, just hit the Cavendish lying immobile in the pit with his axe. Seeing that Broki was about to take the head away, Dongli was helpless and didn''t take it seriously. They have experienced a lot of things like this during this time. The giant axe fell violently. Cavendish gritted his teeth, struggling to get up, but failed. Obviously it has changed, but why is it still like this... Cavendish was unwilling. Just as Cavendish was about to die, Maude came to help in time. Qiu Shui unsheathed, and the solid armor color covered the blade. Immediately, he cut out with all his strength without reservation. In mid-air, a black and round arc-shaped sword light flashed abruptly, slashing on Broki''s axe blade with the momentum of lightning. "Ok?" Broki was slightly surprised. "who is it!?" When reacting, a powerful force came from the axe blade. Caught off guard, Broki''s huge axe that slashed straight down actually bounced backwards, and his huge and heavy body also retreated several steps back! Seeing Broki being pushed back by a knife, Dongli couldn''t help but looked at Maude standing in front of Cavendish. Cavendish was also shocked in the pit. He has personally experienced the terrifying power of giants. And Maude actually...repelled Broki back...! In the dense forest, the person who was thinking about reaping the fisherman''s profit was so shocked by the shocking scene before his eyes that he almost glared at him. The scene of Broki''s life being repelled by the sword is really full of impact for them! "I actually crushed the giant in strength..." "Who is the monster?" "Unbelievable." "This is Qiwuhai...!" They had never really seen [New World Monster], and they immediately classified Maude into the ranks of monsters. (End of this chapter) Chapter 342： Who will come first? Who will come first in Chapter 342? Whenever a volcano erupts, Dongli and Broki will fight a life and death duel. Therefore, this group of people who are hiding in the dense forest and have seen the strength of Dongli and Broki for a long time will have a fluke mentality and choose to stay here, waiting for a fisherman''s opportunity to reap profits. But they dormant here for more than a month, and they couldn''t wait for the opportunity that existed in their imagination. On the contrary... Waiting for the scene that shocked them. At the same time, they began to worry that Maude would **** their prey. If Maude knew their true thoughts, I am afraid it would have smiled contemptuously. Anyone who has a bit of foresight can easily see that Dongli and Broki are equal in strength. In other words, if there are no external factors involved, no matter how Dongli and Brockey play, they can''t tell the outcome. And this group of guys who dare not become the "external factor" and just want to pick up the bargain, would they have this kind of worry? In the field. Maude maintained the action of swinging the knife. The knife that repelled Broki head-on just now consumed part of his domineering and physical strength. But the effect was outstanding, which caused Dongli''s emotions and Broki''s suspicion. Maude retracted his arm and flipped his wrist slightly, letting Qiu Shui''s blade cross his chest. "Little card, can you move?" Maude turned his back to Cavendish, looked up at Dongli and Broki, and asked casually. "can!" Cavendish endured the pain from his body and gritted his teeth in reply. However, he said yes, but his body couldn''t do what he wanted. After struggling for a few times, he could only barely turn his body sideways, and then propped up his upper body with his elbow. "It seems impossible." Maude didn''t look back, and could see Cavendish''s little stubbornness who wanted to get up but couldn''t do anything. Broki''s attack just now entangled the domineering armed color, and the power of the giants was already amazing. So even if Cavendish tried to block with a knife, he was hurt by the impact power transmitted through the giant axe. In the face of that kind of attack, if it wasn''t for Durandall''s reputation as a famous sword, Cavendish would have been killed by the sword. Listening to Mod''s slightly ridiculous words, Cavendish said nothing and continued the futile little stubbornness. But the situation was special right now, and Maude didn''t have the time to wait for Cavendish to slow down, then turned around and leaned out his left hand, grabbing Cavendish by the back collar. The back collar was grabbed, and Cavendish seemed to be able to predict what would happen next, his expression couldn''t help but change. "Maud, don''t you think..." Before Cavendish had finished speaking, he was thrown out by Maude and flew towards Jaya and Philo who were standing on the edge of the dense forest. With the right strength and flawless accuracy, Jaya caught Cavendish flying over without any effort. "Filo, help Xiaoka check." Jaya slowly put Cavendish on the ground. "Ok." Philo nodded slightly, and walked forward a few steps to come to Cavendish. At this moment, Cavendish, who feels that there is no image, has a look of lovelessness. The expected script...it shouldn''t be like this! Maude watched Jaya successfully catch Cavendish, then turned his head and looked at Dongli and Broki who stood still and didn''t move. "Just now, it was the only chance you could easily defeat me." The opportunity that Maude said was the move he had just turned around to throw Cavendish away, which was equivalent to revealing his back to Dongli and Broki. "Huh, don''t despise us!" "Albuff''s fighters have always been upright to defeat the enemy. Victory like this by relying on sneak attacks does not make us happy!" Dongli and Broki looked solemn. As soldiers, they are ashamed of some despicable things. "Yes." Maude nodded, and then raised his knife to point at Dongli and Broki, a **** aura came out. "Actually I don''t mind if you two go together, but you obviously won''t do that, so who will come first?" "..." Listening to Maude''s rather arrogant words, Dongli and Broki''s eyes changed. They each lowered their heads to look down at Maude, who exuded an astonishing aura, and instantly connected Maude with the powerful aura of the previous east coastline. "This breath..." "Oh it''s you!" While Dongli and Broki were slightly stunned, their fighting spirit emerged spontaneously. Then, their expressions gradually became solemn. "Human, what''s your name?" "Bacardi Maud." The act of asking for the name seriously before doing it made Maude feel a little ritual. It can also be seen that the Albuff fighters attach importance to and desire for combat. Thinking about it this way, it is probably the pursuit of every Elbaff warrior to end his life in battle. "Bacardi Maud..." Broki muttered softly, then turned his head to look at Dongli, and said solemnly: "Dongli..." "no problem." Before Broki finished speaking, Dongli agreed first. He guessed that Broki was about to export the request. "Ghahaha, thanks!" Broki was startled, then laughed out loud. Dongli glanced at Maude, who was always calm, and silently withdrew from the circle backwards. After Dongli retired from the battle circle, Broki took a step forward and instantly entered the fighting state. That turbulent battle intent like boiling water turned into a mountain-like oppressive force, unreservedly pressing on Maude. In the face of the unusual pressure, Maude was unaffected by the slightest influence, looking up at Broki, who was calmly looking at the fighting spirit. "So, let''s get started." Maude waved out a black and red sword aura and rushed towards Broki''s face in the air. "Feiyue Slash, I haven''t seen it in years!" Seeing the black and red sword aura hitting the sky, a bright light flashed in Broki''s eyes. Although he could react, he didn''t plan to avoid it. Dodge will only expose flaws! Broki grinned, raised his left hand, and laid the buckler on his elbow across the trajectory of the black and red sword energy. "boom!" The sword aura immediately bombarded the buckler, but it was completely resisted, and then it overflowed into a wave of qi, oscillating towards the surroundings. At this moment, Maude dashed forward and stepped on the round shield that had just resisted the sword energy. "Too tender!" Broki was prepared, or rather, he anticipated Maud''s offensive approach. The moment Maude stepped on the buckler, he shouted and swung his axe towards Maude who was near him. "It''s not about seeing or hearing sex, but...is it the experience of many battles?" Out of the corner of Maude''s eyes, he glanced at the huge axe that was smashing in front of him, decisively gave up the attack and raised his knife to block. Cang! ! ! The huge axe blade slashed on Qiu Shui Dao''s body, and a dazzling spark suddenly burst out. The powerful force that followed directly smashed Maude away. "Ghahaha, it''s blocked." Broki maintained his slashing action, quite regretful looking at Maude who was slashed by his own axe. "Maud!" Outside the battle circle, Jaya and Philo were slightly surprised when they saw this scene. Cavendish, who had been slowing down, frowned. Strong as Maud, was actually overwhelmed by the giant? In the dense forest, the owner of those eyes was a little surprised. They didn''t expect that Maude, who appeared strong on the stage, would be smashed by Broki with an axe in a confrontation. Under everyone''s gaze, Maude, who flew backwards like a cannonball, suddenly disappeared out of thin air. Next second, It''s like going back in time. Maude returned to the buckler. Immediately, everyone including Broki was surprised. However, Maude did not stand still at all. At the moment when he returned to the buckler, he swung his knife towards Broki, who was close at hand, and cut a sword gas that went straight to the point. "Is it a capable person?!" Broki only had time to make the minimum defensive measures before he was hit by Maude''s slash. laugh--! A large amount of blood shot out from the chest near the neck. Across the blood that was like a wave, Broki''s body emptied back into the air, and finally fell heavily to the ground. "Brocky!" Everything happened between the electric light and flint, and Dongli outside the station circle was suddenly shocked. In the dense forest. The group of people who thought that Maude was suppressed by Broki had never thought that the situation would turn around in the next second. Seeing Broki''s blood fall straight down, the group was speechless in astonishment. It''s ridiculous! This is probably the only real feeling they have now. Cavendish''s frowning brows loosened when Maude slashed Broki. Just now he saw Maude being smashed into the air, he still felt something abnormal. Thinking about it now, it is the preparation for this knife. "Maud, so strong...!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 343： Hegemony Chapter 343 Hegemony He was clearly smashed hundreds of meters in the first second, but returned to his original position in the next second as if there was no accident. The phenomenon, which is like looking back in time, made the audience amazed and inevitably felt terrified. This form of ability is simply impossible to guard against. Outsiders don''t know the details of Maude''s abilities, but Cavendish and Jaya know that Maude is a shadow fruit ability. too strong! Cavendish''s exclamation from his heart was not because of the situation in which Maude smashed Broki. Rather, I was amazed at Maud''s use of shadow fruits. "While swapping positions with the shadow, it also completely removes the impact on the body. Is this really something that Shadow Fruit can do?" "But the most important thing is the wonderful grasp of the''timing''. It is precisely because of this that we can maximize the value of this''tip''...!" Cavendish bit his thumb. He hasn''t mastered what he sees and hears. But as a bystander, he could still see the fighting ideas that Maude had laid out in just a second. This made him feel excited, wishing to replace Maude''s position. Simultaneously, He had not been very interested in devil fruits, but he also began to have a little interest in devil fruits. In the field. After slashing down Broki, Maude did not take advantage of the victory, but stepped on the air to stop his body in the air. He didn''t want the battle to end so soon. Instead, he wanted to squeeze more combat experience from Broki. Until then, it doesn''t matter if you are exhausted. Outside the battle circle, Dongli looked worriedly at Broki, who fell to the ground, but never took a step forward. This battle was a duel between Broki and Maude, and he couldn''t stop or interfere from it. Dongli moved his gaze away from Broki, and turned to look at Maude in the air, with anger in his eyes. This anger was not because Maude cut Broki, but Maude did not even take advantage of the situation to pursue it. Such a move, in Dongli''s view, is tantamount to Maud despising Broki. Feeling the angry gaze from Dongli, Maude didn''t care much. It is normal for a partner to be chopped down. If Maude knew the real reason for Dongli''s anger, he would be deeply speechless. In a sense, the importance of the giants'' battle honor is so ridiculous that others cannot understand it. "Ghahaha, it''s really a powerful slash." Broki laughed excitedly, then propped up and stood up, staring at Maude who was in the air. The knife just now, if you go up a few tens of centimeters, it is estimated that it will cut an unstoppable hole in his throat. By then, the consequences will be disastrous. Fortunately, a dodge action was made at the last minute... After Broki was afraid, he was more excited. The feeling of walking on the edge of life and death is the supreme enjoyment that battle can bring. Maude did not answer the call. When Broki got up, he stepped on the air vigorously, shooting at Broki like an arrow, his arm maintained a posture that could quickly swing a knife. Seeing Maude''s attack, Broki suppressed his laughter, his expression extremely solemn and focused. With the dual assistance of eyesight and combat intuition, Broki waved his arm and made a simple and unpretentious slash. The huge axe blade slashed straight into Maude''s body, and at the same time blocked all the paths Maude could attack. Outside the war circle. Jia Ya opened her eyes slightly, staring at the seemingly unremarkable chop. She also uses an axe as a weapon, and can easily see Broki''s sophistication in this hacking. The right time to cut in can be said to have blocked the possibility of Maude being able to cross the line of defense. In that case... "Unless the offensive is reorganized, otherwise we can only force the next step." Jaya didn''t know what choice Maude would make, but from this axe alone, Broki''s fighting skills contained a delicateness that was different from the rough appearance. If Maude chooses to go hard, I am afraid that Brockey will turn from delicate to violent in an instant, and he does not hesitate to pour his whole body power into the next attack. In the field. Facing the huge axe that fell, Maude''s eyes flashed red. In this short interval, many thoughts flashed in his mind. There are many choices. It''s easy to move forward and backward. However, Maude did not want to retire. He chose the most aggressive option. Draw a gun, shoot! "boom--!" The lead bullets entwined with armed colors went straight to Broki''s front door. "Ok?" Broki was slightly surprised. The shooting, which was one step faster than any attack, directly disrupted his thinking and deployment. "Not a normal shooting!!!" Broki responded like lightning, pulling the axe slightly, blocking the trajectory of the lead bullet. "clang--!" The lead bullet fell on the axe body and spread out like fireworks. The impact contained in it was transmitted to Broki''s body through the axe body. only, Although the shooting power was unusual, there was no storm in front of Broki, who possessed the mighty power. Broki took the shot steadily, but it also revealed a bit of opportunity for the offensive and defensive situation just now. This is what Maude wants to see. He quickly closed his gun and was about to take this opportunity to add another wound to Broki''s body, but he saw Broki grinning and withdrew two steps back in time. "I''ve noticed that your shadow that you placed behind is now... just in a straight line." The back movement freed up enough time and space for Broki to make a motion as if he was preparing to swing his club. The arm holding the giant axe suddenly swelled, revealing blue veins like a snake, and the momentum and strength quickly condensed on the axe body. "Experience it, the most powerful gun from the Elbaff giants-Domination!" The axe that gathered all the power at one point suddenly slashed a cylindrical shock wave visible to the naked eye towards Maude. An ear-piercing roar suddenly vibrated in the air, and a deep huge ditch was plowed out of thin air on the ground along the way. The cylindrical shock wave is like a comet shimmering with dazzling light, and it comes with a shocking sound. It was so fast, but he came to Maude in a blink of an eye. "Is this a hegemony..." The dazzling light covers the body and eyes. Rather than being afraid, Maude showed an expression of excitement. The cylindrical shock wave swallowed him in, then followed a straight track and penetrated a volcano in the distance. "Boom!" The volcano that was suddenly attacked spewed out a large amount of magma and ash in a violent explosion. This extremely powerful and terrifying blow stunned everyone on the spot. Those who hid in the dense forest and tried to kill the giant were almost scared to pee. During this period of time, they had never seen Dongli and Broki used such a move. Seeing it with my own eyes, there is only shock and fear in my heart. "Ghahaha...!" Brokin''s laughter was extremely cheerful, even overwhelming the dull boom of the volcano. At this moment, an understatement sounded out of thin air, causing Broki''s laughter to abruptly cease. "So, what are you happy about?" He only listened to his voice, but did not see him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 344： Shadow Stream, all blade wheels cut! Chapter 344 Shadow Stream, All Blades Slash! In the air, A solid, pitch-black shadow stood in the air. Maude''s voice came from the dark shadow. Broki looked surprised, looking at the solid shadow in disbelief. Wherever he could see, the hegemony that slashed out should include the body and shadow of Mord. Therefore, even if Maude and Shadow exchange positions, they cannot avoid the hegemony coming from the front. but What''s going on now? "You seem surprised?" Maude''s voice came out of the solid shadow again. "It''s no wonder, because everyone has only one shadow. This is common sense in common sense, but I''m sorry, what you think of common sense does not include my ability." After that, the shadow that stood in the sky bulged like a balloon. "If you want to talk about why, it may be me...I am stronger than ordinary people." As the slightly emotional words fell, the bulging shadow suddenly burst into dozens of large slap shadow fragments. These scattered shadows were fragmented like arrows, flying towards Broki from all directions like a swarm of bees. Broki reacted, swinging his axe to knock down these shadow arrows. However, compared to Broki''s volume, these shadow arrows with the size of a slap are like dozens of flies and mosquitoes surrounding the body, and they are by no means easy to be blocked. The fact is also true. Broki couldn''t stop these shadow arrows at all. Only for a moment, the flying shadow arrows passed through Broki''s axe, scattered on Broki''s body, and turned into black marks like graffiti. "what is this" Broki looked at the arrow-shaped mark on his body in astonishment, and didn''t feel any pain, nor the slightest harm. Just as Broki''s gaze focused on one of the arrow-shaped marks, Maude appeared out of thin air, replacing the position of the arrow-shaped mark. "Ok?" Seeing Maude who exchanged positions with Mark, Broki''s heart was shocked immediately. Maude was calm. Shadow Stream, all blade wheels cut! As Maude swung his sword, he exchanged positions with the arrow-shaped marks left on Broki''s body at the fastest speed. Suddenly, Maude was like a phantom, accompanied by the light of the sword, flashing from all over Broki''s body, but it was like a flashing stream. Chi Chi Chi Chi...! Wherever the streamer goes, the edge remains. At the same time, Broki hadn''t reacted yet, and dozens of blood arrows in the shape of a semicircle were sputtered everywhere on his body. That was almost what happened within a second, and Broki didn''t even know what happened. The strength contained in dozens of slashes just penetrated his body like this. "Uh" He immediately snorted, rolled his eyes, and stepped back two steps. "Ok, so weird attack..." In the end, he stared blankly at Maude, who was finally showing his figure, exhausted the last bit of strength to say this, and fell to the ground. This time, maybe I can''t get up again. Outside the battle circle, there was no sound. Looking at Broki, who fell to the ground, Dongli was shocked and angry. Maude slashed dozens of slashes in one second, turning Broki into a blood man in a short time. The massive blood loss also meant that Broki''s life was about to end. "Brocky!" Dongli roared. Immediately afterwards, the gaze mixed with fighting intent and killing intent, looked straight at Maude. Facing the tiger-wolf-like gaze, Maude remained unmoved, his figure flashed and came to Broki''s chest. A total of thirty-two slashes in the shadow stream. Although it is not straight to the point, but the knife sees the bones. Even so, Broki did not die immediately. The strong physique and vitality of the giants can be seen from this. In order to get Broki''s experience points for the first time, Maude must make up for it. "What do you want to do!?" Dongli seemed to be aware of something and stepped forward violently, rushing towards Maude who was standing on Broki''s chest. Maude held Qiushui in his hand and looked at Dongli who was rushing in anger indifferently. "It''s not only the outcome, but also the life and death. Isn''t this your Albuff''s foreign fighting tradition?" After speaking, under Dongli''s wide-eyed gaze, Maude stabbed Broki''s heart with a backhand. With the blessing of armed color, this knife directly cut off Broki''s vitality. With Broki''s death, Maude''s physique star went straight to the seven stars. Immediately afterwards, an unimaginable huge income poured into Maude''s limbs in a silent and invisible way. Patter-- A strange sound rang from Maude''s body, as if the bones and veins were changing. If Luo was on the sidelines, Maude might ask Luo to cut his body and see with his own eyes what happened. But now he can only silently feel the power factor boiling in his body, as well as the method and principle of using it called Hegemony. "It seems that there is inexhaustible power." Maude pulled out the blood-stained Qiushui and looked down at the palm of his other hand. The benefits Brockey brought was far beyond his imagination. You know, after the star breaks through six stars, even if the number is used to pile up, the speed of improvement can be called a snail crawl. But Broki was filled with Maude''s star frame with only one person. The reason for this may be because of the uninterrupted death fight between Broki and Dongli over a century, or perhaps because of the strong physique of the giants that day. "Really came right." Maude shook his wrist, clearing the blood stains on Qiushuidao''s body. One Broki has such a benefit, plus a Dongli... Maude is looking forward to it. At this moment, Dongli came to the vicinity, released his armed color covering the great sword, and then slashed towards Maude, who was standing on Broki''s chest. In this case, the best choice to attack Maude is to hack. But Dongli chose the cross cut, which can be said to be the sword style with the lowest hit rate at the moment. The reason for doing this is not to hurt Broki''s body. Maude saw Dongli''s scruples, but did not intend to dodge. laugh-- The armed color came out from the body, coiling the upper Qiushui blade like a smoky dragon, and then sank down, turning into a layer of hard pitch black armor covering every inch of the blade. "Faster, smoother, and stronger!" Can clearly feel the significant change in the quality of the armed color, Maude couldn''t hide his excitement, and immediately swung his sword to face Dongli''s long sword that had crossed. Swords with huge differences in size converge to one point in this way. Two powerful forces that were equal to each other broke out like a flood under the increase of their armed colors, and then slammed into each other through their respective weapons. However, Maude didn''t retreat one step, and completely took over Dongli''s sword that had been slashed with all his strength. "Qiang!" The deafening sound of gold and stone suddenly resounded across the sky, reaching every corner of the small garden. A wave of air oscillating from the intersection of swords and swords swept all around like a hurricane. Suddenly, the turf flew up and the big tree fell, and even the active volcanoes in the distance were also affected, erupting one after another, really spectacular. The dinosaurs, birds and beasts, and even insects on the island were all startled by this grand and violent movement. Not to mention, everyone who was forced to stay in the small garden. Near, Even the three of Cavendish, Philo, and Jaya, who have an understanding of Maude''s strength, are all shocked when they see the comparable power collision between Maude and Dongli. The audience in the dense forest is already very few. Even if they were just watching, their spirits could no longer withstand the impact of Maud''s battle with the giant. Stay away from here and flee to the coastline. Basically it is their only choice. But there are still a few people who choose to stay. Among them, there is a man holding a camera phone worm, shaking like chaff. On the coastline, the group of losers who heard the huge movement all looked in the direction of the island. They have no idea what happened. In addition to doubts, there is no way to complain of fear. (End of this chapter) Chapter 345： impossible! Chapter 345 is impossible! The force of the collision made the whole small garden shake. The volcano erupted violently, like a salute blowing around. A large amount of volcanic ash gushing into the air slowly obscured most of the sunlight above the clouds. The sky darkened. At the center point that caused the huge movement, the blue veins on Dongli''s sword-holding arm were showing signs of power agitation. He lowered his head in surprise and looked at Maude, who had taken his sword steadily, and seemed a little unacceptable. The most proud part of the giants is the power that is stronger than any race. But this sword swept down, but did not repel Maude. In other words, in the frontal confrontation with Maude, with his strength, he did not obtain the slightest advantage. This makes no sense. Just a few minutes ago, he clearly saw Maude being chopped by Broki with an axe... Although Maude showed signs of taking the initiative to unload, but in terms of strength, Brockey did indeed crush Maude. And Broki''s strength was comparable to him. Therefore, even if this sword cross-cut did not hurt Maude, Maude should be repelled. No matter how surprised Dongli was, he couldn''t imagine that Maude would have the ability of Hunter Note It is even more impossible to think that Maude''s physique, strength, and domineering will increase a lot in just a few seconds. Kaka... The swords are equal to each other. Maude and Dongli tried their best to fight each other. Each of them poured their strength into it, causing the swords in their hands to rub against each other and sparks. Dongli realized that he could not use his strength to suppress Maude, he took the initiative to draw back his sword to end this meaningless knife setting. After pulling back the long sword, Dongli''s right arm stretched back, and his left palm was tightly holding the sword''s right wrist. The guided sword-swinging action was somewhat hegemonic starting style. "Get out of Broki!" When he shouted angrily, Dongli drummed his energy, and once again swung his sword horizontally, Maude was still standing on Broki. After using both hands, this sword is more powerful. Obviously, it is no longer so simple to block it completely. But Maude is still not back. Facing Dongli''s long sword, Maude''s eyes shone with light. The arm holding the knife hung horizontally in front of his chest, bent into a "V" shape, and the back of Qiu Shui''s knife near the handguard rested on his left shoulder. This is the starting form of the hegemony. "Ok?" Seeing Maude''s domineering start gesture, Dongli''s face suddenly showed an incredible expression. "impossible!" Such a sentence flashed in Dongli''s mind, and he saw Maude swinging a sword to cut a cylindrical shock wave filled with dazzling light. "Really... Overlord!!!" Dongli was so shocked that he could only watch the shock wave bombard the long sword that he had cut across. Immediately, an unparalleled impact came from the sword. In the face of this impact, the long sword that had been castrated was like slashed against an indestructible thick wall, unable to make any further progress. Immediately afterwards, the shock wave continued unabated, covering Dongli Lianren with a sword. In an instant, Dongli was hit hard, as if being hit hard by an invisible sledgehammer. The huge body was directly bent into a shrimp shape and flew out several tens of meters before landing heavily. "Boom!" When his body shook the ground, Dongli vomited a big mouthful of blood. But the surging power of the overlords shock wave did not disappear. It crossed the fallen Dongli and pierced the lush forest in the distance into a huge cylindrical tunnel. The creatures and plants involved in it along the way are not spared. But this is not over yet. The shock wave of the hegemony coming out of the forest, when it was about to collapse, came to the coastline very firmly. Then, amidst the stunned people, he easily destroyed several wooden huts, headed straight to the sea, and finally disappeared on the sea less than fifty meters from the coastline. "What, what is this!?" The people on the coastline stared at the wooden huts destroyed by the overlord shock wave, and immediately looked in the direction of the overlord shock wave. What caught their eyes was a huge cylindrical tunnel that directly cut through the forest. At the edge of the tunnel, blood stains and broken bones left by some unlucky creatures caught in it are clearly visible. Fortunately, at that moment, no one was on the path of the hegemonic shock wave. Otherwise, with their physical strength, once they are involved in the shock wave, they will mostly end up crushed. "Who can tell me what happened on the island?" A pirate looked at the traces of being crushed by the hegemony with a face of fear. However, this issue is also something everyone present wants to know. "Could it be that the two giants were angry?" Although it is not clear what happened on the island, the only explanation right now is Dongli and Broki who fight every day. In their view, only Dongli and Broki, who are giants, possess the power to make the sound of iron impact sound throughout the island. There was a lot of discussion among the people present. Most people tend to be caused by the two giants. "It''s Qiwu Haimode." Suddenly, a voice came from the forest. Everyone on the shore could not help but follow the prestige, and saw a sturdy man with sunglasses walking out of the forest. "What do you mean?" Everyone looked at the man in sunglasses. This man with sunglasses is one of those who lie dormant in the forest, wanting to profit from the fisherman. But after seeing the power displayed by Maude and East Libroki with his own eyes, he was frightened and fled to the coast without hesitation. As a result, when he was approaching the coastline, he happened to pass by the shock wave of the overlord that was crushed, almost unable to scare the urine out. "That big man...had a fight with the blue ghost and the red ghost. They were responsible for these movements." "Ok?" Everyone was shocked upon hearing this. After a while, someone came out of the forest one after another. These people, like the men with sunglasses, were frightened by the strength of Maude and the blue ghost, and then fled to the coastline. They came a little bit late, bringing news to everyone present. "Red Ghost Broki... was killed by Maude!" "..." On the coastline, there was sudden silence. ......... Seeing Dongli being knocked down by the overlord by Maude, Jaya and the others suddenly looked shocked, and they couldn''t help but look at Broki''s body. A few minutes ago, they saw Broki attack Maude with this move. A few minutes later, it turned out that Maude used this trick to attack Dongli. This is undoubtedly the same move, and roughly the same power. However, why would Maude use it? And so skilled? Even if it''s the current meeting, it would be too ridiculous. But the facts are in front of them, and they can''t help but believe them. "Until today, I finally know... what a real monster is." Cavendish silently looked at the figure standing on Broki''s corpse. In the field. Dongli, who had recovered, stood up, enduring the pain, staring at Maude in disbelief. "Why would you use Hegemony?" "Impossible, impossible!" Everything that appeared in front of him made Dongli a dream. In his subconscious mind, he didn''t want to believe that Maude learned the reality on the spot after seeing Broki''s use of hegemony. If so... The most powerful [gun] of the Elbaff giants, there will be no more prestige and pride at all. "Is it impossible... then do it again." Seeing Dongli''s shocked expression, Maude once again assumed a hegemonic starting position. (End of this chapter) Chapter 346： Sword break Chapter 346 Sword Break After learning from Broki''s experience, Maude instantly grasped the principles of hegemony. just, Maude did not expect the consumption of the hegemony to be so serious. If you say, physical strength and domineering each have energy slots. So, the hegemony with full firepower just now drew 30% of Maud''s physical strength and 20% of his domineering. In other words, in a head-on battle, Maude can only use a complete hegemony 4 times at most. And the consumption was so exaggerated, but Dongli didn''t get to the ground. In the final analysis, it was because Maude used the hegemony for the first time, so when transforming the output, he did not consider controlling the hegemony''s damage range. As a result, when the kill range was raised to the highest limit, the power and the scene were there, but the power of the hegemony was also dispersed. In addition, Dongli''s physique and endurance were different from normal, which resulted in him not being seriously injured or unconscious after confronting the hegemony. To a certain extent, this is also the price of low proficiency, allowing Maude to waste a lot of physical strength and domineering invisibly. But after using it once, Maude has a clear understanding of this. When the Overlord was used to bomb Dongli just now, there was indeed no need for full firepower. As long as you can control the spread, you can probably use 10% of your physical strength and 5% of the domineering power to play the power of the hegemony just now. This may be the most valuable feature of the hegemony. For example, Dongli and Brockey incorporated hegemonic principles and skills into them when hacking, so that ordinary hacking became more repressive. "Then do it again." Maude''s words were not only to Dongli, but also to himself. This time, he will try to control the accuracy. Dongli''s long beard was stained with blood, his eyes trembled, and he looked at Maude, who was posing as a domineering hand, in shock. He didn''t want to admit the reality that was cruel to him. Albuffs most powerful "gun" should never be so cheap! In addition to the shock of his mind, Dongli also subconsciously assumed a hegemonic starting position. In this silent stare, the momentum of the two sides soared, and the place around them was dusty. Outside the war circle. Feeling the aura from Maud and Dongli, Jaya, Cavendish, and Philo looked solemnly, and silently withdrew back for a while. "It should end soon..." Jaya''s amber eyes reflected the figures of the two in the arena. Judging from the evenly matched aura of the two sides, this may be a protracted battle. It''s just that Jia Ya had a hunch from the moment Maude and Dongli each put on their domineering start-ups. This battle will soon come to an end. "Rumble..." The number of volcanic eruptions is obviously much more frequent. Large terrestrial creatures headed by dinosaurs, following their instinctive fear of nature, clustered around in the forest, trying to escape the violent volcano as much as possible. A large amount of volcanic ash floated into the air, and the sky was gloomy, as if wind and rain were about to come. In the field. Maude took the lead. Overlord! Cut out in one fell swoop. The cylindrical shock wave was formed instantly, breaking through the air and flying towards Dongli ahead. "..." Seeing the overlord shock wave that was more than twice as small as before, Dongli''s eyes changed. Actually... already able to control the power and range? Dongli''s heart was shocked, and he couldn''t even think about it. He also waved a long sword to cut out a cylindrical shock wave. The two menacing shock waves crashed into each other in a flash, but they became entangled. At the center point, the air oscillated sharply and twisted, and wisps of arcs visible to the naked eye moved wildly in it. After a breath, the center of the intersection suddenly burst out with dazzling light. What followed was a violent explosion that was so violent that the entire island shook slightly again. The aftermath of the impact that overflowed, surged toward the surrounding like a stormy wave. Along the way, countless sand, gravel and grass tips were lifted up, resembling a sandstorm, and came to Maude and Dongli in a blink of an eye. Nevertheless, Maude and Dongli were unmoved. They each maintained the posture of the move, allowing the air waves that pushed the tip of the gravel and grass to swallow them in. The Jayas deliberately retreated a certain distance, but they were still affected by Yu Wei, and each slammed their feet against the ground to resist the oncoming violent air waves. Afterwards, they strained their faces and looked into the court slightly nervously. After a few seconds, the remaining power was gone. The originally flat grassland has now become a shallow pit, and no greenery can be seen. Groups of volcanic ash floating in the sky were actually pierced into a large hole tens of meters in diameter. On the edge of the forest in the distance, as if it had just experienced a hurricane, large trees uprooted and fell to the ground. In the field. Maude and Dongli were unharmed. The former was smiling while the latter was in shock. The two looked at each other in silence. After a while, Dongli looked down at the long sword in his hand. On the sword body that has experienced countless battles, we can see a series of subtle cracks. It has survived the erosion of time, but after all, it has not been able to withstand the two hegemonic shocks from the front at this moment. Dongli was bitter in his heart, and immediately looked at Maude, his eyes full of puzzlement. "Why can you use''Hegemony'' so skillfully?" This questioning is equivalent to Dongli''s personal acknowledgment of the fact that Maude used the hegemony. If this is the case, Dongli will recognize it. However, the proficiency shown by Maude made Dongli feel incredible again. This is simply not something humans can do! Maude once again put on the hegemony''s starting position, calmly said: "Does the hegemony make you so proud of it? It makes you cling to meaningless answers at this time." "answer me!" Dongli shouted angrily, and also put on a domineering start. For the giants, hegemony is indeed a move that makes every giant warrior proud. However, Dongli watched a small and insignificant human learning society, and his proficiency was unreasonably high... This is simply a kind of mental blow, crushing the pride he possessed of being a giant in the silence. Count down the years, except for the hundred years of staying in the small garden. From going to sea until now, no human being can stand in front of them with such a posture. No human has ever been able to master the strongest gun of the Elbaff giant warrior-Hegemony! Facing Dongli''s emotional questioning, Maude''s response was a hegemony that poured more power. The cylindrical shock wave condensed from the swing of the knife, just like this, it went towards Dongli. "answer me!!!" Dongli uttered angrily, facing the cylindrical shock wave that came straight, exhausted his entire body, and chopped out an overlord. The two shock waves collided once again, causing a shocking movement. And this time, In the mighty momentum, the sound of sword breaking was vaguely heard. That is Dongli''s long sword. Overwhelmed, finally stepped to the end. In the dazzling white light, Dongli''s face was as gray as death. (End of this chapter) Chapter 347： Real monster Chapter 347 The Real Monster Defeat means death. But for Dongli, death is not terrible. The frightening thing is that he will be defeated under the hegemony used by mankind. "This must be... Albuff''s curse..." Dongli lowered his head, looking gloomily at the long sword whose hand was broken in two. "Boom!" The broken upper half of the sword fell on the ground, making a dull noise, followed by smoke and dust. The belief and pride of this blue ghost from Elbaff, the original giant pirate group who was regarded as an idol by many giant children, was like the long sword in front of him, split into two halves. On his face, the previous spirited spirit is no longer visible. Instead, he lost his fighting spirit and looked rather lonely. When the long sword in Dongli''s hand broke, the direction of victory was clear enough. Maude looked at Dongli, whose face was ashamed, and once again put on a hegemonic starting position. In this situation, he has at least three tactical methods to defeat Dongli. But he chose to continue to use hegemony. For this reason, it doesnt matter if you are exhausted. However, what he wanted to see was not a giant who gave up resistance. "It''s just that the sword is broken and he looks like he''s going to give up, and the fighters of Elbaff are nothing more than that." "!!!" Dongli suddenly raised his head, staring at Maude, his eyes gradually sharpened. How can you live up to the name of a soldier... Even if you lose the battle, you have to stand and die! Suddenly, the fierce aura that had disappeared before, at this moment, resurged, once again radiating from Dongli''s body. Facing Dongli''s changing gaze, Maude didn''t say much anymore, his arms swelled up and his body was in a state where he could release the hegemony at any time. That''s right... Maude thought in his heart. Seeing Maude''s unintended behavior, Dongli vaguely sensed Maude''s intention to decide the outcome with a hegemony. "This human..." Dongli thought. In this situation, he didn''t have the time to think more about meaningless things. No matter what outcome this battle will lead to, he will exhaust the last bit of strength! "Half a sword, enough!" Dongli suddenly shook his arm, placed half of his long sword across his shoulder, and instantly assumed a domineering starting position. Overlord! Without intertwining words, Maude and Dongli almost simultaneously shook cylindrical shock waves. Another frontal collision! The two shock waves blasted into a ball in an instant. The arc flashed quickly and the light was in full bloom. The wave of violent air once again swept around. The earth-shaking movement caused by the overlord''s confrontation is almost to force the creatures on the crazy island. For them, this is almost the end of the world. On the coastline. Those who were persuaded to retreat here all looked at the movement from the center of the island with horror. sky, land, The sea. It was more or less affected by the battle between Maude and Dongli. Monsters, nothing more than this. Most people on the coast were shivering, and couldn''t imagine how Maud and Dongli made that kind of movement. "It''s so intense, if..." Some people were trembling with fear, and some were moved with different thoughts. The battle is so fierce, maybe it will end up hurting both? No matter how bad it is, it is possible that one party will die and the other party will be seriously injured. This possibility exists in the imagination, so that some people who have retreated from the dense forest to the coastline can''t suppress greed. They can go to the outside of the battle circle to take a look at the end of the battle. If the situation is as they think, there is a chance to shoot. If there is no chance, then they will just withdraw, as long as the watching distance is far enough, there will be no danger to their lives no matter what. Their ideas gradually matured. Driven by their interests, they mustered up the courage to touch the battle circle in the center of the island like walking on thin ice. ........ The aftermath of the hegemony''s bombardment is gone. Dongli''s face was slightly pale, and a lot of blood leaked from the corners of his mouth. The injury caused by Maude''s overlord at first became more and more serious under such fierce confrontation. But more serious than the injury was the half-length sword held in his hand. There were many clearly visible cracks on the sword, which might be shattered instantly with a single touch. Despite this, Dongli did not hesitate this time, holding the broken sword that was about to be shattered, and once again put on a hegemonic starting hand. Until now, he still couldn''t figure out how Maude could learn hegemony on the spot, and how he could master the hegemony in such a short period of time. Maybe this is the real monster mentioned by the elders in the clan... But it doesn''t matter... Just use this method to decide the winner! Dongli felt awe-inspiring. Upon seeing this, Maude also once again put on a hegemonic start. This way of fighting may not happen again. The next moment, Maud and Dongli once again used their own hegemony. The two shock waves then collided, causing the island to shake again. After the aftermath stopped, Maude and Dongli went round and round. After several confrontations, Dongli''s half-length sword finally couldn''t stand the torture, and shattered with a crisp sound, leaving only the hilt. "That''s it." Dong Li silently looked at the weapons that went ahead. The increasing injury caused many black spots to appear in his field of vision, but he could still clearly see Maude, who was once again putting on a hegemonic starting hand. "Die under the hegemony..." Dongli''s mood was complicated. Some are unwilling, but also relieved. Died under the strongest gun of the Albuff fighter... It''s not a bad thing. At the last moment, Dongli stared at Maude, as if looking at a real monster. Maude noticed it, but didn''t care. "This is the last time." After speaking, he poured all his remaining physical strength and domineering into this hit. "Let your power...become a part of my future!" Cut out in one fell swoop. The shock wave came to Dongli in an instant, like a huge mouth accompanied by light, swallowing him in. After a few breaths, the light dissipated. Dongli was lying on his back with a blood-stained face, and there was no trace of luster or glamour in his wide-eyed eyes. This last hegemony took away his vitality directly. Maude was panting, and leaned his sword backhand to support his weak body. Although exhausted all physical strength and domineering, there is an inexplicable sense of pleasure. "call" Maude let out a breath. In the next second, the profit gained from killing Dongli came back and turned into a stream of warmth flowing throughout the body. His physical strength and domineering recovered a bit. The outcome has been decided. Jaya, who had been outside the battle circle, rushed to Maude''s side. "Maud, is there any injury?" "Are you okay?" Philo and Jaya asked separately. Maude smiled and said: "It''s okay, it''s just that the physical strength and domineering are over-exhausted. Just rest for a while." Cavendish looked at Maud carefully, and couldn''t help sighing, "Monster." Maude glanced at him, remembering the last look in Dongli''s eyes, shook his head slightly, and did not refute Cavendish''s words. Seeing Maude''s tacit reaction, Cavendish couldn''t help muttering in a low voice, "Huh, narcissistic guy." "..." Maude was speechless. No one can compare to you when it comes to narcissism. "Ok?" Suddenly, Maude moved his eyes slightly, looking at the dense forest in the distance, vaguely feeling a wave of hostility. Jia Ya was also aware of it, her eyes narrowed slightly, but she pulled out the axe directly. "Maude, it will take a while to prepare food supplements for you." "Ah" Maude understood, and smiled softly: "Just drive them away." With the improvement of the star rating, the weaker people can no longer bring him benefits. So if it is not necessary, he doesn''t bother to take advantage of this group of guys who want to take advantage of the fire. Moreover, if they save their lives, they can use their mouths to help them gain a good reputation. Jaya nodded slightly when he heard Maude''s words. Cavendish and Philo were a little confused. But they soon noticed the figures walking out from the edge of the forest, and they immediately understood. "It came just right." Cavendish, who was suffocating his breath, suddenly lit up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 348： Permanent pointer Chapter 348 Permanent pointer Before coming to the Little Garden, Cavendish was full of confidence. He even wanted to help Maude solve Broki and Dongli within a minute. However, the cruel reality gave him a blow. If it hadn''t been for Maude''s timely shot, he would have been so cool. Later, he witnessed Mord''s unreasonable monster-level talent with his own eyes. All this made him frustrated, but also suffocated a breath of nowhere to release. Thinking of forbearance and forbearance passed, it happened that a group of sandbags took the initiative to deliver him. "I come!" Cavendish narrowed his eyes, and the golden Xiuyi''s long hair went without wind, but moved quickly to Jaya. Jia Ya was slightly startled by being so positive. Without waiting for Jaya to speak, Cavendish kicked his feet and rushed towards the hundred people who had just walked out of the forest. "Have you been hit..." Jaya looked at the back of Cavendish rushing out, and silently put away the axe. At the edge of the forest, the Bailai Bounty Hunter looked at Dongli''s body with blinking eyes. They came here boldly, just wondering if they could get some benefits. As a result, as soon as he got here, he saw Maude panting, seemingly exhausted. Regrettably, Maude was not injured. Nonetheless, bounty hunters saw an opportunity. "As long as we can smoothly cut away the first level of the blue ghost Dongli..." All the bounty hunters couldn''t help but glanced at Dongli''s corpse, which was a long distance away from Mordeshang. Seeking wealth and insurance! With Maude''s exhausted look, even if they stole Dongli''s head, they would not necessarily be overtaken by Maude. As for the other two women. The bounty hunters looked at Philo and Jaya, with contempt flashing in their eyes. "One borrowed namelessness, and the other offered a reward of only 30 million yuan, which is nothing to be afraid of." The bounty hunters turned to Cavendish. "The only thing you need to pay attention to is the captain of the handsome pirate group Kawen, Wen, Wen..." "Fuck!" Seeing Cavendish suddenly rushed over like crazy, the bounty hunters were suddenly shocked. What is this! ? They obviously haven''t done anything yet! "Disperse quickly!!" The eldest brother who advocated coming over to make a profit yelled in panic. Their main goal is to steal the head of the blue ghost or the red ghost, and they can''t have a head-on conflict with Maude and his party. Unexpectedly, they just showed their faces, Cavendish rushed over like a mad dog. In desperation, the leader can only disperse the team to restrain Cavendish''s pursuit efficiency. Hearing the words of the leading brother, the bounty hunters next to them all understood and dispersed as quickly as possible. Embarrassingly, the scattered bounty hunters had the same goal, and they all headed for Dongli''s body. As a result, they were not dispersed thoroughly enough. "My fucking..." Upon seeing this, the eldest brother who took the lead shouted in his heart. Yes, With the urination of these guys who dream of getting a huge bounty, who is willing to be the bait to attract Cavendish''s attention on this kind of bones. The leading brother suddenly realized that he hesitated to sell this group of improvised teammates. When his thoughts came up, a figure suddenly flashed in front of him. "Ok?" The lead brother looked at Cavendish in horror at the Cavendish who came before him within a few breaths. This, this is too fast! The heartbeat of the lead brother suddenly accelerated, and the arm holding the knife moved, and Cavendish cut with a sword. "It''s over!" Taking the lead, the older brother felt desperate, and then he felt a pain in his chest and fell into a coma on the spot. Cavendish glanced at the unconscious leader, then turned to the remaining bounty hunters. "I only said to be driven away, so...except for not killing, it doesn''t matter, right?" After Cavendish understood himself, he rushed to the group of bounty hunters running towards Dongli''s body. The sword that was slashed at the lead brother just now was attached to the scabbard. Therefore, if you attach strength, at best, it will only seriously hurt the leader, and will not lose his life. Cavendish caught up to the group of bounty hunters in an instant. Relying on his amazing speed, Cavendish caused the group of bounty hunters who wanted to take advantage of the loopholes to be seriously injured and unconscious in less than three minutes. In the forest. There are still a few people who have not left. They watched in amazement as Cavendish lay down the bounty hunters, and they couldn''t help but mumble. "The white horse Cavendish, who is offering a reward of 380 million yuan, is already the younger brother of the Maud Pirates?" "The future is boundless, but he is willing to be driven by Maude..." "Is it compromised to survive, or is it subdued by Maude''s strength?" Suddenly, these people who looked like intelligence workers all determined that Cavendish had become Maud''s younger brother. This is the only way to explain Maudes move to save Cavendishs life after killing other supernovae. No wonder... These people were a little surprised. "No matter what, my work is complete." One of the men with the camera phone worm murmured to himself. "After that, just hand over these materials to that person." The image of a wretched-looking middle-aged man flashed in the man''s mind. In the field. Cavendish, who had released his emotions, looked contented, not knowing that several men who were suspected of being an intelligence worker squatting in the forest thought that he had become the younger brother of Maude. If he knew it, in order to prevent the possibility of such unilateral speculation becoming news headlines, he would definitely kill it in the first place. Regrettably, He didn''t realize the existence of these people, and it was impossible to kill some situations he didn''t want to see in the cradle. "After this is over, as long as you send Maude back to the Devil''s Triangle, you can go to the new world." Cavendish glanced at the bounty hunters lying motionless on the ground, and thought to himself. Since the reputation of the first half of the Great Channel was basically taken over by Maud, he went to the New World to make a big event that could attract the attention of media reporters! Cavendish became more excited as he thought about it, and even couldn''t help laughing. Not far away, Jaya and Philo looked strangely at Cavendish. the other side. Maude found an unexpected permanent pointer from Broki''s body. "This is... Albuff''s permanent pointer." Looking down at the initials on the wooden base of the permanent pointer, Maude moved slightly. Elbaff, the island where the giants live. The giants means considerable experience gains. "Forget it, it''s not time yet." Maude shook his head slightly and put away the permanent pointer. Although the benefits of the giants are considerable, his current focus will only focus on the future war that can lead to a wave of the new era-the war on top. (End of this chapter) Chapter 349： Tea dolphin plan Chapter 349 Tea Dolphin Plan Become the Qiwu Sea, Eat the shadow fruit, Crusade against Dongli and Broki. These are all preparations Maude made for the battle on the top. Before that, what Maude had to do was to sharpen the knife as sharply as possible. After putting away the permanent pointer, Maude glanced at the Bailai Bounty Hunter who was knocked unconscious by Cavendish. Smaller mosquito legs are meat. This principle does not apply to the mechanism of the Hunter''s Note. Therefore, even if there were a group of slaughtered prey lying on the ground, Maude was not interested. Jaya and Philo came to Maude one after another. The former wanted to try using dinosaurs to make nourishing food, and after talking to Maude, he went to the forest alone. The latter wanted to study the ancient plants in the small garden, and accompanied by Cavendish, he also went to the forest. After a while, only Maude and the group of Bailai bounty hunters who passed out in a coma, as well as the corpses of Dongli and Broki were left in the arena. Maude sat cross-legged on the ground casually, while letting the shadow clone go to the edge of the forest to pick up some firewood for cooking. The shadow clone can shape and move freely, making it very convenient to recall. At first, I decided to eat the shadow fruit, just to make the ability stronger in a short time, so as to increase the fault tolerance rate of participating in the top war. However, with a period of development and use, Maud became more and more satisfied with the shadow fruit, and the development of many moves was based on the characteristics of the shadow fruit. In his opinion, the shadow fruit is simply a devil fruit with perfect auxiliary properties. Whether it is auxiliary swordsmanship or spearmanship, it can make the offensive strange and changeable. Because of this, Maude can easily win the battle without Broki knows nothing about his abilities. After a while, the shadow clone picked up a pile of dry wood and returned. Under Maude''s gaze, the shadow clone set the dead wood into a bonfire, and then lit it. Probably unable to wait for Jia Ya to bring back the dinosaur dishes, Bailey ran to the nearest big tree and pried a two-meter-long white fat insect from it, then strung it with a wooden stick and bake it by the bonfire. "Guru." Bailey swallowed, staring at the worm curled up slightly by the flames. Maude glanced at him, shook his head slightly, and began to think about his future schedule. Taking into account the needs of Jaya and Philo, this trip will probably take about 20 days to stay in the small garden. After their research is over, they will return to the terrifying three-masted ship, and then go directly to the Chambord Islands, where they will be there to snipe the pirates with higher gains. Just like that until the war on the top comes... "I hope everything goes well." Maude muttered to himself softly. Under the premise of knowing the future intelligence, Maude is very clear, as long as Ace does not give up chasing Blackbeard. Then, the war on the top will surely come as scheduled. But after that, the butterfly effect brought by him will make the role of future intelligence weaker and weaker. At that time, there may be many variables he did not anticipate. He was mentally prepared for this. Moreover, in order to make the war on the top more intense than the original, he actually has an immature idea, that is, to involve the revolutionary army! Thinking of this, Maude''s eyes glittered. Half an hour passed. Jia Ya and the others have not yet come back, but the bounty hunters lying on the ground wake up one by one. "I''m still alive!?" The bounty hunters who woke up realized that they were still alive, first inconceivable, then ecstatic. In this situation, what could be more pleasing than being alive? It''s just that they are still too happy. "Seven, Qiwu Haimode..." A bounty hunter finally noticed Maude sitting on the campfire tray, looking at them calmly. After this bounty hunter''s reminder, the other people who woke up first looked at Maude, and their faces were astonished. Only at this moment did the bounty hunters realize that they did not escape by fluke, but Maude and Cavendish deliberately saved them. After figuring out the joints, the bounty hunters were anxious. Maude looked at them and said calmly: "Give you a task." "Ok?!" The bounty hunters were taken aback and looked at Maude in panic, not knowing what medicine they were selling. Later, they saw Maude stretch out his hand to the open space next to him, and then said the content of the so-called mission. "Before sunset, build a house there." "Eh???" The bounty hunters were dumbfounded as if they were down. ......... Marine Headquarters Marin Fando, Tea Dolphin Office. "Pattern." Tea Dolphin hung up the phone, and sighed softly: "It''s really a tendon, giant..." The call just now came from Xiaohuayuan. Through this phone call, the tea dolphin knew everything that happened in the small garden. After learning that Maude had killed Broki and Dongli without injury, Tea Dolphin regretted it and couldn''t help but complain. In his opinion, if Dongli and Brockey join forces, even if there is no way to kill Maude, it will definitely bring some trouble to Maude. Tony and Broki chose to go head-to-head with Maud. It''s all right now. It was solved directly by others without injury. Tea Dolphin shook his head, picked up a pen casually, and wrote names on the paper. The masters of these names are surprisingly the giant lieutenants of the navy headquarters. After writing the name of the last lieutenant-general, the tea dolphin muttered to himself: "When the relevant video materials arrive, the news agency will start to report on this matter." With that, the tea dolphin put down the pen. "In this way..." Tea Dolphin squinted, almost imagining what Maude would face. It would not be enough to become a public enemy of the Giants. At least, it can attract the hatred of some giants. It would be best if the giant lieutenant general in the army would also hate Maud. That''s also the result tea dolphin wants to see most. "I can''t wait." The tea dolphin touched his chin. "Boom boom." At this time, the office door was knocked. Tea Dolphin raised his eyes and looked at the office door, and said, "Come in." The door was then pushed open, but Lieutenant General Crane came. "Grandma Ahe." Tea Dolphin stood up subconsciously, somewhat surprised. Lieutenant General Crane walked into the office and came to the desk where the tea dolphin was. With a glance, he easily saw the paper on which the tea dolphin had written the names of the giants. "Is this your''plan''?" Lieutenant General Crane picked up the paper and asked pointedly. Based on the names of these giant lieutenants, she roughly guessed the tea dolphin''s intentions. It''s no wonder that the Cha Dolphin had to take the initiative to report the intelligence of the Giant Pirate Group to Maude. "Uh" The tea dolphin scratched the back of his head. When this question was raised from Lieutenant General Crane, he knew that Lieutenant General Crane must have also obtained the information, so he nodded. Lieutenant General Crane looked at the tea dolphin and sighed: "I thought you were doing this to vent Xiao Gion, but now it seems that I was wrong." "That''s right in the beginning..." Cha Dolphin put down his hand, his face was serious. "But I would rather see the abolition of the Qiwuhai system than my sons and daughters, so even if there is only the slightest possibility, I will try my best to fight for it." "..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 350： Cranes attention Chapter 350 He''s Concern From the standpoint of the world government, the implementation of the Seven Wuhai System under the Kings, on the whole, has more advantages than disadvantages. Even the tea dolphin, which insists on opposing the Qiwuhai system, has to admit this fact. Despite this, Cha Dolphin still believes that the existence of the Qiwuhai system is unreasonable. It''s just that his abilities are limited. Even if he wants to abolish the system of the King''s Seven Martial Arts, he will be powerless in the end. And there are actually not many navies like him in the headquarters. The navy with veteran qualifications such as Lieutenant General Caphe is also a member of the anti-Qiwuhai system. However, whether it is the legendary naval hero Karp or the staff lieutenant general who is beloved by the admiral, they are equally powerless in the face of the system of the king''s Qiwuhai. In the current environment, if you want to abolish the seven martial arts system under the king, no one can come forward, not even the admiral of the Navy. Unless the navy can be stronger, so powerful that it no longer needs the power of Qiwuhai. Only in this way can it be possible to abolish the Seven Wuhai System under the King. and so, In the eyes of Lieutenant General Crane, these little tricks of the tea dolphin are nothing less than a waste of effort. Even if you succeed in making these giants of the headquarters a member of the opposition to the Qiwuhai system, what will happen? The overall strength of the navy headquarters will not usher in any changes. Lieutenant General Crane saw through but would not say through. Regardless of success or failure, she has never stopped those who want to change something. "Grandma Ahe, you don''t like the Qiwuhai system either." "Ok." Lieutenant General Crane put down the paper filled with the name of the Giant Lieutenant and nodded lightly. "As long as this system always exists..." At this point, there was a sudden pause. Lieutenant General Crane shook his head slightly and said calmly: "This kind of issue is not worth discussing." After saying this, Qiwuhai''s figure flashed through her mind. For the pirates, becoming Qiwuhai is undoubtedly a smart choice. Some Qiwuhai agreed for peace. Some Qiwuhai is for some kind of strong intention, or simply needs the convenience of identity. The former, such as Boya Hancock and Hawkeye Mihawk, are powerful men with both prestige and strength without any obvious intentions. The latter are big pirates like Doflamingo and Krokdal who want to use the identity of Qiwuhai to achieve a certain purpose. In the eyes of Lieutenant General Crane, Maud, who took over the vacancy of Moria in the near future, is undoubtedly the latter. Thinking of this, Maude''s figure froze in Lieutenant General Crane''s mind. This young man from the West Sea, in order to occupy a place in the Qiwu Sea, he even went to kill Moonlight Moria. Such an act made Lieutenant Crane directly think of Doflamingo who used [Heavenly Gold] as a bargaining chip in order to become Qiwuhai. Under such a positive and active attitude, what kind of strong unknown intentions will be hidden? Thinking about it carefully, I couldn''t help falling into contemplation. With limited information, Lieutenant Crane has no way of knowing. But every time he thinks of Modena''s unclear potential intentions, Lieutenant General Crane is always vaguely, feeling a little uneasy for no reason. This is the reason why she has been keeping an eye on Maud''s movements recently. "Grandma Ahe, grandma Ahe..." It wasn''t until the continuous call of the tea dolphin reached his ears that Lieutenant General Crane came back to his senses and said softly, "You are busy." The implication is that he is ready to leave. "it is good." When Cha Dolphin was puzzled, he could only nod his head in response. Lieutenant General Crane slowly turned around and walked towards the door. She came here specially, just to confirm this matter related to Maude. The Tea Dolphin silently watched Lieutenant General Crane leave, and immediately looked down at the paper placed on the table, and glanced over the heavy names on the paper. "Dududu, dududu..." At this moment, the telephone worm fax machine placed on the workbench near the wall made a sound. The tea dolphin follows the prestige. One by one, the photos related to Maude and the blue ghost Chigui were being faxed one by one. Tea Dolphin walked over and looked down at the faxed photo. The first thing that catches the eye is Mord''s heroic appearance, which already has a hint of domineering charm, which makes one can''t help but take a high look. The tea dolphin picked up the photos and checked them one by one. At the end, Tea Dolphin put down the photos, and sighed helplessly: "Why do you take him so handsome in every one? People who don''t know, thought they were helping him with the photo?" After speaking, he couldn''t help looking at the phone worm. If possible, he really wanted to call and ask if there were any ugly photos. But this kind of thing is obviously unrealistic. Tea Dolphin shook his head slightly, resisting such an impulse, picked up the phone worm, and dialed the number of a certain news agency. .............. small garden. At sunset, a beautiful three-story villa rose on the ground. This is the answer sheet submitted by Bailai Bounty Hunter at Maude''s request. "..." Maude looked at the walls and courtyard of the small villa decorated with green plants. He couldn''t think of how this group of bounty hunters could actually build an exquisite villa full of natural flavor in an environment like a small garden. Turning his gaze, he looked at the bounty hunter with a low brow and pleasing eyebrows in front of him. Maude couldn''t help but sigh with emotion: "You... are really talented." "thank you!!!" The bounty hunters shouted in unison. This is probably the most united after they came to the small garden. Maude thought for a while and suggested: "Or, leave a contact information?" "..." The bounty hunters didn''t dare to take the conversation, and suddenly they showed a look that was more ugly than crying. "Just kidding, you can go now." Maude waved his hand and motioned for them to leave. When the bounty hunters saw this, they looked at each other, but no one dared to take the first step. "how?" Maude glanced at the motionless bounty hunters and frowned, "Do you want to stay for dinner if you don''t leave?" "No, it''s not like this!" The bounty hunters waved their hands in a hurry, and even if they dared to stay, they turned and left decisively. They had their own injuries, they stumbled and looked rather sad, but they were a little bit happy after the disaster. Cavendish first watched the bounty hunters walk away, and then looked aside Maude in surprise. Is this the Maude he knew? In Maude''s style, shouldn''t it be after taking advantage of this group of bounty hunters and then shooting them directly? Maude noticed Cavendish''s strange gaze, but didn''t take it seriously, sitting on the stone table in the courtyard, waiting for Jia Ya to prepare dinner. After a while, the night fell. A torch was erected around the courtyard, and the swaying fire light illuminated the entire courtyard. Jia Ya used dinosaur meat to make a full meat mat. Everyone sat down and began to wipe out the dinosaur meat set on the table. After eating almost, Philo pointed to the corpses of Dongli and Broki under the night, and asked, "What should I do with those two corpses?" As a disease doctor, she has always attached great importance to the follow-up treatment of dead bodies. "When you finish eating, bury them." Maude took a big bite and glanced at the corpse not far away from the corner of his eye, not intending to exchange Dongli and Broki''s heads for bounty. Philo nodded after hearing this. Before mentioning this, she had taken enough blood samples from Dongli and Broki. At any rate, it is the giants who have survived in the small garden for a hundred years. It is worth her time and energy to study it. Cavendish gnawed the meat silently, looking at Maud''s gaze, becoming more and more surprised. Just let go of those bounty hunters. Now, actually let go of the bounty income of the two giants. Is this really the Maude he knew? ? ? (End of this chapter) Chapter 351： Shocked Chapter 351 is shocked The food supplement dishes made with dinosaur meat seem to be better than the sea kings in terms of energy supplement. After a full meal, Maud''s physical strength recovered seven or eight. After that, it took a lot of effort to bury the bodies of Dongli and Broki. Maude did not do it himself, but let the shadow clone hold a shadow shovel and diligently dig pits in the open ground. "It''s a pity though..." Maude calmly looked at the bodies of Dongli and Broki. A bounty of 200 million is nothing to him. However, the corpses of giants are quite valuable, especially the corpses of strong men like Dongli and Broki, which are even rarer. This means that only by finding two suitable shadows, the bodies of Dongli and Broki can be transformed into two powerful giant zombie warriors. However, Maude has no thoughts in this regard. Subconsciously, he didn''t want to move the bodies of these two giants. Furthermore, there are plenty of corpses in the freezer of the terrifying three-masted ship... After cleaning up the kitchen waste, Jia Ya quietly came to Maude, calmly looking at the giant corpse not far away. Having seen how Moria uses the Shadow Fruit ability, she knows that these two giants are very high-quality zombie warrior materials. Therefore, she did not expect that Maude would choose to bury Dongli and Broki on the spot. And today''s move to let go of those bounty hunters... It seems that after the battle with the giant, Maude is different. Jia Ya stared at the shadow clone who was digging. "Maude, Philo and I have probably figured it out. It may take about a month..." "It doesn''t matter. As long as it is what you want to do, it can take as long as you want." "Ok." A smile appeared on Jaya''s face. Not far away, Cavendish heard the conversation between Maude and Jaya, and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. I have to stay in this kind of ghost place for more than a month. Just thinking about it, Cavendish is quite tired. Count the travel time of sending Maude and the others back to the terrifying three-masted ship, and the time spent in the small garden afterwards. It may take at least three months to enter the new world. "Forget it, Shinobu will pass." Cavendish first raised his hand and patted his cheek lightly, then took a deep breath, trying to calm his emotions. "Little Card, come and help." Bailey waved to Cavendish on the long table in the courtyard. He was helping Philo sort out the plants he picked today, but the sorts were so many and complicated that the sorting out made his cerebellum hurt. It happened to see Cavendish doing nothing, so he asked Cavendish to come and help. "I''m not called Xiaoka." Hearing Bailey''s greeting, Cavendish turned slowly and looked at Bailey blankly. Even if Maud and Jaya call Xiaoka, even a pet calls him like this? Does he still need face? "Otherwise, what is it called?" Bailey tilted his head and looked at Cavendish questioningly. Cavendish''s voice seemed to be squeezed out of his teeth, and he said every word: "Kavendish!" "Oh, I know." Bailey nodded suddenly and said seriously: "Little Cavendish, come and help." "..." Cavendish had blue veins on his forehead, resisting the urge to draw a knife. Forget it, Forbearance passed. Don''t breathe for this kind of thing, it will only make the skin and hair worse! Cavendish kept admonishing himself in his heart, silently walked to the long table in the courtyard, and helped Bailey sort out the plants on the table. Seeing Cavendish on the road like this, Bailey nodded in satisfaction. "Thank you, little Cavendish." Bailey raised his little hand, patted Cavendish on the shoulder with an old manner, and then decisively let go, and threw the work of sorting and sorting to Cavendish. "This bastard!" Cavendish looked incredibly at Bailey who was running away. When Philo walked out of the small villa, when he saw Cavendy who was helping him organize the plants, his eyes opened slightly, a little surprised. "Then, that, Xiaoka, thank you..." Philo, without the crow mask, stammered. Xiaoka again! Cavendish looked at Philo in silence, waved her hand weakly, beckoning her not to be too polite. Philo immediately gave Cavendish a nice smile. The blue eyes and snow hair are like a dreamy and beautiful blue rose. Seeing Philo''s smiling face, Cavendish was slightly startled. Small card is small card... He thought silently in his heart. After half an hour. Through the efforts of the shadow clone, Dongli and Broki were properly buried. Use stone burles as graves, and remnants as steles. It''s also decent. Maude retracted the shadow clone, first stretched his waist, and immediately under Jaya''s gaze, pulled out the Qiushui hanging from his waist. "The physical strength is almost restored, I''ll go there to practice." "Ok." Jia Ya nodded. Then, she watched Maude walk to the flat ground a hundred meters away, and blasted toward the sky with a mighty power that alarmed the hegemony. In the nearby forest, roars with the meaning of terror came and went one after another. Birds and insects were so startled that they fled, and so were beasts and dinosaurs. After the last ray of hegemony''s momentum disappeared in the sky, Maude immediately blasted out a second. The big movement made the night no longer calm. ........... Coastline. The simple wooden houses built, give the village a sense of village. Pirates and bounty hunters sat around the campfire, chatting and eating meat. The atmosphere is harmonious and peaceful. After all, the same people who have fallen into the end of the world, there is no time to fight and kill. Maybe soon, they will have to join forces to break through the goldfish island-eating beasts. suddenly, Silhouettes came out from the edge of the forest. Hearing the movement, the people sitting around the campfire couldn''t help but look at the people walking out of the forest. After seeing that the people here are bounty hunters who advocate for profit during the day, they all showed surprise. I haven''t returned for a long time, thinking that this group of bounty hunters who want to get rich and dangerous have been killed by Maude. By the light of the fire, everyone noticed that these bounty hunters were wounded on their own and were covered in dust, looking quite embarrassed. "You are still alive." Someone was surprised. The group of bounty hunters who came out of the forest were speechless. Being able to come back alive in that situation was something they never expected. "It''s a good thing to be alive. Come and eat something." A pirate greeted him actively. During the time trapped in the small garden, the pirate and the bounty hunter selectively ignored the hostile relationship between each other. If they can''t find a way to break through the goldfish island-eating beast, they may have to look forward to it here, and then work together to build a beautiful home. "In other words, you are really amazing, you can escape from that monster." "..." The bounty hunters who had escaped by chance suddenly showed bitterness. "In fact, we were all captured by Maude." "Huh? How did you come back?" "Maud asked us to help him build a house, we did, and then he let us back." "???" As if hearing something unbelievable, the scene suddenly fell silent. After a while, a bounty hunter hesitated and said: "The feeling that Maude gave me is different from the rumors. I even think... he is very kind." Everyone looked at each other immediately, and then shook their heads like a rattle. Stop it. How could the word kindness be linked to that cold-blooded butcher! At this moment, a huge sound came from the center of the island. Everyone was shocked. When I looked up, I saw a shock wave traversed back into the night sky like a comet, and the momentum was quite shocking. What is this doing? Don''t throw it here! Everyone was stunned looking at the overlord shock wave that pierced the clouds. Tonight, I am afraid that many people can''t sleep. (End of this chapter) Chapter 352： Bucky the Clown Chapter 352 Bucky the Clown From that day on, no matter day or night, there will be a burst of air from time to time in the small garden. At the moment of hearing the sound, just look up at the sky and you can see a dazzling shock wave rising into the sky. In the beginning, these bounty hunters and pirates who stayed on the coastline were so scared that they couldn''t sleep at night, for fear that the shock wave would hit the coastline. A few days later, they noticed that the shock waves were all going to the sky, and they gradually felt relieved. And Maude, the instigator, naturally didn''t know that practicing hegemonic behavior as soon as he had physical strength would bring great mental pressure to the group of people on the coast. Even if he knew it, the reaction of this group of people was beyond his consideration. During this period of time, in addition to eating, drinking and sleeping, Maude spent the rest of his time improving his proficiency in the hegemony. Thanks to Jaya''s food supplements, Maude can recover in a short time after exhausting his energy. Repeatedly, the training efficiency has been significantly improved. The various dinosaurs in the small garden are more miserable, and Jia Ya changed the method to make a variety of dishes to assist Maude''s cultivation. Under Maud''s leading effect, Bailey and Cavendish joined the ranks of practice one after another. It''s just that Bailey is purely for eating. On the contrary, it was Cavendish, who knew the rarity of Jiaya''s food and tonic dishes, so he was eager to practice. If the crew of the handsome pirate group saw Cavendish so diligent, they would most likely be taken aback. As for Philo, the research initiated has also achieved remarkable results. She found a lot of antibodies in the blood drawn from the giant''s body. And these antibodies basically correspond to various common viruses in the small garden. Philo took this as his research direction, and found a wide variety of highly lethal viruses in the plants and organisms in the small garden. Even unknown toxins with surprising effects have been discovered. As a disease doctor, she treats them equally, collects these toxins and viruses in a unified manner, and intends to slowly study them in depth. As long as she is given enough time, these viruses can be turned into biological and chemical weapons, and can also be used to make various serum antibodies. The toxin is an immediate attack method in combat. But instead of studying the means of attack, Philo is more inclined to study serum antibodies and various antidotes that can be manufactured under existing conditions. After all, in the future enemies, it is difficult to guarantee that there will be those who are good at toxin attacks and biochemical weapons. Moreover, the team does not lack output. So under the condition of limited time and energy, Philo made the right choice. She didn''t tell Maude these things, but went to study them day and night. But with her alone, the progress is very slow. Even if there is Jia Ya''s food supplements, it is nothing more than four or five hours out of sleep. Time, just like this, day by day... ............. Building somewhere in the great waterway. This is the branch of the World Economic News Agency. "Boom bang" "Wow, wow" In the closed office, from time to time there was the dull sound of things falling to the ground, and the sharp sound of cups and utensils breaking. Outside the office, several staff members wearing professional uniforms looked timidly at the office door. "What happened to the editor-in-chief Dada?" The staff looked at each other as they heard the increasingly violent crash. They could almost imagine the situation inside, and how Dada looked furious. "At noon, I saw the editor-in-chief Dada smiling all over his face, and he seemed to be in a good mood. Why did I suddenly get angry?" "In the end what happened?" "Who knows..." "This is the first time I have seen the editor-in-chief of Dada be so gaffe since joining the company. Looking at the office door, the staff were whispering. Click-- At this moment, Dell, who was slightly fattened, walked slowly. In his hand, he squeezed a newspaper with a distinct smell of ink. Hearing footsteps, the staff looked at Dell one after another. Dell didn''t seem to hear the smashing sound coming from the office, but stared at the staff in the office area. "It''s all idle, right?" "..." Listening to Dell''s bad tone, the staff members were like ostriches, avoiding Dell''s gaze one after another, and then bowed their heads. Dell snorted, looked back, and turned to look at the door of Dada''s office. The harsh smashing sound continued. Standing in front of the gate, I could barely hear Dada''s crazy voice. It seems to be chattering endlessly, such as first-hand news about how other people have idols. "Ugh" Dale sighed, then looked at the newspaper in his hand. This is the today''s newspaper of other news agencies, which published the headline news that Maude killed the red ghost and the blue ghost of the original giant pirate group in Xiaohuayuan. Prior to this, basically all first-hand information about Maud, as well as important photo materials, will be obtained by Dada first. As one of the most popular big shots in recent days, Maud, as long as there are related events that can be reported, it can directly drive the sales of newspapers. Because of this, Morgans, the president of the World Economic News Agency, values ??Dada so much. But this time, the news materials related to Maud were taken a step ahead by other news agencies. Such a thing, in Dell''s view, is a relatively common phenomenon in peer competition. However, he knew very well to what extent Dada was obsessed with Maud''s reporting. In terms of writing, he even dared to disobey the proposal of President Morgans. "No wonder Dada is so angry." Hearing the unstoppable sound of smashing in the office, Dell reluctantly shook his head. This would mean that Dada would not be able to calm down and write a second-hand press release, so he had to be a reporter from Dell. He has worked with Dada for so long, and he has more or less grasped the essence of how Dada praises Maud. After thinking about it, he probably decided on the title of the manuscript without even thinking about it. For example, the giants were killed by Qiwu Haimod with a single shot... Thinking about it, the inspiration is endless. Dale''s eyes were full of excitement. ............. Great waterway. A medium-sized three-masted ship sailed through the waves on the sea. On the huge sail that was blown by the sea breeze, there was a pattern of a skull with a bright red nose. This pattern is impressively the banner of the Bucky Pirates. "With just one move defeated the monster captain of the original giant pirate group..." On the deck, Bucky with a big red nose on his face was reading the newspaper he had just received. "The recent newspapers, why are they all about this guy." Bucky shifted his eyes and silently looked at the magnificent photos of Maud in the newspaper. That''s not right, Little Garden, it''s not... Bucky suddenly thought of something, and his face suddenly seeped cold sweat. "Captain Bucky, we see the outline of the small garden!!!" At this moment, the excited voice of the crew came from the bow of the ship. Immediately afterwards, the crew all looked at their captain. But I only saw Bucky''s stiff face, like a sculpture, motionless. The crew was surprised at first, and then slightly stunned. "Captain Bucky is too excited, right?" "As expected of Captain Bucky, even the excitement response is so different!!!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 353： Silent Chapter 353 Silence The legendary treasure of John may be hidden somewhere in the small garden. Just imagined it for a moment, and the crew of the Bucky Pirates were excited and excited. Now that Captain Bucky is so excited that he can''t even speak, he is full of energy. They are extremely optimistic and seem to have seen the golden treasure of John. All of a sudden, laughter and laughter filled the deck. Bucky the clown stared blankly at the crew members who had already put their shoulders to tap dance, silently stuffing the newspaper into the depths of his pocket. "Never let these guys see the newspaper!" Bucky the clown slowly turned around, turned his back to the cheerful crew, sucked his nose vigorously, sucked back the snot that had accidentally flowed out, and wiped cold sweat with his hand by the way. "If you let them know, Bacardi Maud is in the little garden..." Bucky''s mind suddenly appeared in the picture of the crew members trembling with fright. After all, he is a cold-blooded butcher who is rumored to be happy to kill pirates. With such a name alone, he can shock many pirates. Naturally, this group of his subordinates are also included. "Anyway, I have the ability to split the fruit, but I can''t, and I can find a way to escape..." Bucky lowered his head slightly, a shadow over his face. Talking to himself, he inadvertently exuded an aura of unscrupulous means to achieve the goal, which was quite a majestic posture. But that big red nose made his sinister look a little funny. "Captain Bucky, there is a situation right ahead!" The observation deck on the mast suddenly heard the crew''s report, which not only interrupted Bucky''s mind, but also interrupted the laughter on the deck. Everyone looked directly in front of the small garden, and saw three medium-sized mast boats sailing straight toward them from the small garden. These three mast boats are lined up in a line, but they are more than 100 meters apart from each other, which seems a bit unreasonable. Bucky frowned. Regardless of the other party''s intentions, since they rushed straight from the front, they must be unkind! Immediately, Bucky, who had been in the ocean for more than 20 years, did not hesitate and said coldly: "Little ones, get ready for battle!" "Yes!" The crew of the Bucky Pirates mobilized immediately. There was a rush of footsteps on the deck. Soon, everyone was seated, and the artillery was pointed in the direction. Before the battle, there was a solemn atmosphere on the deck. All of them looked solemnly at the three mast ships that had no intention of changing their directions. It is not easy to get one enemy three in a naval battle. Bucky didn''t have much in his heart, but for the treasure, he would never back down! As the distance between the two sides narrowed, the crew of the Bucky Pirates noticed some clues. "Captain Bucky, they... don''t seem to want to attack!" "Ok?" Bucky was startled, and immediately said in a serious tone: "Then don''t do anything, but don''t let your guard down." "Yes!" The crew''s expressions were slightly nervous. On the sea, such unprovoked naval battles are not uncommon. But if it can be avoided, it is natural to try to avoid it. As everyone in the Bucky Pirates watched, the oncoming three mast ships did not intend to attack, and they still did not intend to change directions. As the distance got closer, they even noticed that these three mast boats used human paddles, and basically every oar position was driven by manpower, so that the sailing speed became very fast. just, The wind and ocean currents are normal, and there is no need to do this. Everyone in Bucky Pirates was puzzled. In such doubts, the two sides passed by without risk. Bucky breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this. In contrast to other crew members, the same is true. "What a strange bunch of guys." Bucky walked to the stern and looked at the three mast ships in surprise. More than a dozen crew members, headed by Deputy Captain Moqi, also came to Bucky''s side and looked at the three mast boats running in the opposite direction. "boom!" Under the gaze of Bucky and others, a huge monster emerged on the sea in front of the three mast ships without warning. A large amount of seawater was taken to high places by this behemoth, and immediately turned into waves, falling to the sea like a shower. It is like a punch on the sea, rolling up a thousand waves. The three mast ships that were not far apart were propelled by the surging waves, creating dangers. But compared to the endless wave of waves, the huge goldfish head lingering on the sea in front of the mast ship is the real danger. The stern of the Bucky Pirate Ship. Seeing the super huge goldfish suddenly emerging from the sea, Bucky and the crew were horrified, their eyes pulsing frantically, and their jaws were about to fall onto the deck. Immediately afterwards, they watched the super huge goldfish head open its mouth and swallowed a mast ship easily. "Ahhhhh!!!" As if entering it, the many crew members of the Bucky Pirate Group were full of horror, shouting screams for the crew members swallowed by goldfish heads. "Swallowed...!" "Is that a sea king? How could it be like this!!" "I, I want to go home!!" A crew member from the East China Sea collapsed instantly. "Why panic, it is not us who are swallowed!" Bucky pretended to be calm, and when he raised his head slightly, he could clearly see the sweat on his neck. As soon as his words fell, he saw the goldfish island beast catching up with the second mast ship. Just opened his mouth and swallowed the second mast ship. At this time, everyone in the Bucky Pirates finally understood the reason why the three mast ships were in a line formation but were far apart. This is to gamble your luck and see who can be lucky enough to escape the devouring of the goldfish island beast! However, even if the people on the mast boat tried their best to paddle, they could not escape the chase of the island-eater. In a short while, the third mast ship was swallowed by the goldfish island beast. "..." There was silence at the stern. "Bar, Captain Bucky..." The crew looked at Bucky crying. When they came, they were not attacked, but the ships when they left were swallowed. They seem to realize something. The excitement that was high before is no longer there. Bucky looked at the men whose morale fell to the bottom of the valley instantly, and suddenly pulled out the short knife from his waist. "There is a Neptune in a mere trivial area. What is there to be afraid of? I can kill it with a special shell!" "As expected of Captain Bucky!" The crew''s expressions were shocked, and they looked at Bucky who was full of respect with all their faces, but didn''t notice that Bucky''s calves were trembling slightly. "That''s right, how can a sea king be the opponent of Captain Bucky!" "With Captain Bucky, I would be scared..." The morale of the crew gradually picked up, and they held their swords and guns high with excitement. It is their luck to follow Captain Bucky! Stabilizing the morale of his men, Bucky sighed in relief. "Try to find a way to find John''s Treasure first..." Bucky thought to himself. Suddenly, he noticed that the faces of his subordinates showed horror, and suddenly there was an unknown premonition in his heart. At the same time, a large shadow came over. "Hey..." Bucky''s face stiffened and he turned mechanically. I saw goldfish island-eating beasts standing at a distance of 100 meters, eyes several times larger than normal ships, staring straight at them. "Captain Bucky, hit it with a special cannonball!" The crew was almost crying. Bucky shook his face. Lao Tzu is bragging, hit your uncle! If it weren''t for you idiots yelling, how could they attract the attention of this sea king! Bucky was also crying. The goldfish island beast stared indifferently at the boat of the Bucky Pirates, and then slowly opened its huge mouth. "It''s over!" Bucky was shocked. At this critical moment, the corner of his eyes was suddenly filled with a dazzling white light. Before reacting, I saw the huge body of the Goldfish Island Eater slowly splitting into two. "Ok?" Bucky and the crew stayed for a while, as if in a dream. The sudden scene also stunned the crowd watching the lively coastline. Time seemed to stagnate, and the room was silent. They were shocked to see Maude, who had come to the shore at some point. The scene just now came from Maude! (End of this chapter) Chapter 354： Savior Chapter 354 Savior The huge island-eating beast that had swallowed an unknown number of ships and lives was cut in half easily. Everyone looked shocked at Maude, who maintained the posture of the knife. What a terrifying power! What a surprise! Even for a moment they thought they were dreaming. The death of the island-eating beast means that they can go out to sea unharmed. On the sea. The corpse of the island-eating beast that had been divided in two fell heavily on the sea. The huge waves that were set off suddenly surged to the coastline. The mast boat of the Bucky Pirates, which was originally only a few hundred meters away from the coastline, was wrapped in the surging tide and rushed to the shore. With a cry of exclamation, a large amount of sea water directly carried the mast ship onto the land, and then, like a flood, flooded directly to the temporary stronghold built by bounty hunters and pirates. However, within three seconds, the temporary stronghold composed of dozens of simple wooden houses was easily washed away by the waves that rushed onto the land. The people on the shore were also slightly affected, but there was no major problem. They didn''t even glance at the temporary stronghold that had been swamped and submerged by the sea, their eyes were always on Maude, as if they were looking at a savior. That''s right. From the moment Maude killed the goldfish island-eating beast, Maude was the savior who allowed them to regain their freedom. "Island Eater is dead!!!" "Great, great!!!" "Finally I can leave this ghost place!!!" The scene I wanted to see in my dreams just happened suddenly. When everyone on the shore reacted, most of them wept with joy. If it weren''t for this **** goldfish island-eating beast, most of them would have left the ghost place like the little garden long ago. On the deck of the Bucky Pirate Ship. The crew of the Bucky Pirates, who had a deep experience of what is called the aftermath, burst into tears with excitement. At that moment, death was only one step away from them. Fortunately, a hunk made a timely move and slashed the unreasonable monster at sea. Otherwise, they would definitely be swallowed by the monster, and then turned into a pile of unremarkable feces. I just imagined the consequences, and the tears of excitement became more and more real. The numerous crew members who had come over with difficulty all looked at Maude, who shot and killed the goldfish island beast. It was this man who saved them from the brink of life and death. "very handsome." Seeing Maude, who was radiant in his aura, one of the crew members opened their eyes wide and was startled. "Hmm!" The other crew members nodded reflexively. Although they were some distance apart, they could still clearly feel the dazzling aura emanating from Maude''s body. Involuntarily, the crew subconsciously looked at Bucky the clown not far away. It was a bit lost. "Don''t look at Lao Tzu with that kind of look!!! Also, why are you guys lost!!!" Surrounded by the strange gazes of his subordinates, several blue veins suddenly appeared on Bucky''s face. In the face of Bucky, who had a tendency to anger, the crew lowered their heads quite tacitly, but in their hearts they all thought together-there is no harm without comparison! Seeing the subordinates who became honest in an instant, Bucky took a deep breath. If he knew the inner thoughts of his men at the moment, he was afraid that he would have to draw out a few shots of the flintlock. "No matter what, it is finally safe to log in." Bucky, who had just escaped from his death, flew toward John''s treasure again. But he seemed to think of something suddenly, and his face couldn''t help changing. "That guy... isn''t it..." He looked at Maude abruptly, his eyes shrinking sharply. That''s right, it is Bacardi Maud, who is the current king, Qiwuhai, who is offering a reward of 500 million Baileys! Bucky''s reaction was seen by the crew, and when he was puzzled, he seemed to have suddenly regained consciousness. What came to mind... "I always think that man looks a bit familiar, as if I have seen it somewhere..." "Listening to you, I feel that way too." After thinking about it carefully, strange expressions gradually appeared on the faces of the crew members. They had been mixing in the East China Sea before, this will finally recognize the identity of Maude. It was... the cold-blooded butcher who was rumored to be happy to kill pirates! Suddenly, before the tears on their faces dries, cold sweat quickly oozes. shore. Maude ignored the gazes from all directions and slowly returned Qiushui to his sheath. During this time, he has been working hard to improve the proficiency of the hegemony. The purpose is to be able to skillfully control the power of the hegemony, and...try to integrate the principle of the use of the hegemony into the slash. After it was effective, Maude thought about always making moves to the sky and couldn''t see why. Therefore, he naturally thought of the goldfish island-eating beasts that were active in the waters near the small garden. Compared to the dinosaurs in the small garden, the size of the sea king like the island beast is the best way to feed it. So he came. I happened to see the goldfish island-eating beast emerging from the sea and devouring the mast boat that wanted to leave the small garden. At this timing, Maude didn''t think much about it, and directly blasted the overlord in a slashing form, cutting the goldfish island-eating beast in half without any pressure. Such a move, but it was a mistake that saved the Bucky Pirates. It can only be said that the luck of the Bucky Pirates is pretty good. "The penetrating hegemony is more impactful, but the slashing hegemony is not bad, but it is not so easy to master." Maude didn''t notice the existence of the Bucky Pirates, pinched his chin, his eyes were thinking. As far as the result is concerned, there is nothing wrong with the power of the hegemonic move just now. However, the nature of the damage is still dominated by penetration, lacking the sharpness that a slash should have. This can be seen from the round cut on the corpse of the goldfish island-eating beast. If it is based on the nature of slashing damage, the incision should be straight and smooth, not the current round incision with a curved track. In normal practice, it feels less intuitive. Now take the goldfish-eating island beast to feed the trick, including the details, everything is in sight. "take it easy." Maude is not in a hurry. Anyway, after a while, I will go to the Chambord Islands. In that case, there are some objects that can be used to feed. Maude converged his mind. "Oh?" Maude, who wanted to bring some island-eating beast''s meat back, finally noticed the existence of Bucky Pirates. The pirate flags of the Bucky Pirates are mainly distinctive, and the red nose hanging in the center of the skull is very eye-catching. "Buggy the Clown? How could he be here?" Maude was a little surprised. At this point in time, it will take at least half a year for Luffy to go to sea. In theory, the Bucky Pirates should be in the East China Sea. When Maude thought, the shadow behind him walked close to the ground and hurried to the pirate ship of the Bucky Pirate Group. After Shadow arrived at the Pirate Ship of Bucky Pirates, Maude and Shadow exchanged positions. In an instant, under the gaze of numerous pirates and bounty hunters, Maude disappeared out of thin air. Next second, Maude flashed to the deck of the Bucky Pirate Ship. Seeing Maude who appeared out of thin air, Bucky and the crew were stunned. After a while, although nothing happened, but... "Ahhhhh!!!" There was a terrible sound of horror on the deck of the pirate ship. The crew of the Bucky Pirates screamed, and retreated in a tacit understanding, one by one, clinging to the railing at the side of the ship, looking at the sudden appearance of Maude with a panic look. Bucky''s reaction was even more intuitive. After a scream, he was so frightened that he could not use his ability to split fruit, his head and limbs separated and hung in mid-air instantly. "???" Seeing their reaction, Maude suddenly raised a question mark. Even if it''s a ghost, you wouldn''t scare them like this without showing a face, right? Living in guilt every day, ѩҩnѩ. . . Thank you for the 10,000 rewards during the funeral, and the 20,000 rewards for Darkness and Darkness~~~! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 355： Do you want to mess with me? Chapter 355, do you want to mess with me? The reaction of Bucky the Clown and others was unexpected by Maude. "What are you afraid of?" Maude glanced at the horrified Bucky Pirates. Although he came here, he did not carry malice or murderous aura. Unexpectedly, these people in the Bucky Pirates would have such a clear and true reaction. "Of course it''s you!!!" Bucky was also a former intern member of the Roger Pirates, so he was afraid of going back, so he answered Maude''s question as soon as possible. As for the other crew members, they all had their backs close to the railing, cold sweat, and dare not say anything. When necessary, they thought of jumping off the boat to escape. Maude heard this and looked at Bucky with a guilty face, and smiled: "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you." "really!?" Bucky looked at Maude in surprise. To be honest, as far as Maude was able to slay the Goldfish Island Eating Beast with a single blow, he couldn''t be an opponent for a hundred. If Maude really wanted to do anything to them, then they would definitely have no resistance. Now that Maude expressed his attitude, Bucky was surprised. Maude asked back: "Do you know Saul?" "Huh? Old miser?" Bucky blurted out. "..." Sol''s stinginess suddenly appeared in Maude''s mind, a little speechless. Bucky stared at Maude''s reaction and hesitated: "I do know an old man named Thor, he is..." "Know Jabba? Know Shanks? Know Raleigh?" Maude interrupted Bucky and threw three more names by the way. Hearing the very familiar name, Bucky was taken aback, his eyes widened at Maude, and he stammered: "You, what are you..." "I know them, and I know the relationship between you and them, so... you don''t need to be so nervous." "!!!" Bucky looked at Maude in disbelief. How could such a young guy have a relationship with Uncle Raleigh and the others. And even that **** Shanks... Maude smiled and looked at Bucky, who was full of funny meaning, and suddenly threw an olive branch. "Buggy, do you want to mess with me?" "what!?" Bucky was dumbfounded. The crew of the Bucky Pirates, whose backs clung to the railing, were also dumbfounded. This fierce king, Qi Wuhai, took the initiative to invite Captain Bucky! "It really is Captain Bucky, who can make this man who is as strong as a monster throw an olive branch!" The crew''s hearts were shaken. If they can mix with the strong like Maud, they will wake up in their dreams! Bucky was not as good as the crew thought. He stared at Maude in front of him, and Shanks suddenly appeared in his mind. For no reason, Bucky felt a resentment inexplicably. "What a joke!!!" Bucky shouted angrily, as if he had forgotten that the man in front of him could wipe out his strength by raising his hand. "I want to be the captain himself, how could I follow you!!!" Such a resolute attitude of refusal scared the crew in front of the ship''s railings to tears silently. Captain Bucky! The man in front of you is a murderous **** with a reputation! Even if you want to refuse, don''t be so rude! The crew was terrified and almost couldn''t help jumping off the ship. Fortunately, they saw that Maude was not angry for this, and couldn''t help but feel a little relieved. Maude could feel Bucky''s clear attitude, shrugged, and regretted: "Then there is no way, but if you change your mind in the future, you can come to me anyway." "I will never change his mind in this life!" Perhaps because of Maude''s amiable performance, Bucky seemed very tough. "Haha." Maude laughed disapprovingly, and his right hand habitually climbed on the Qiushui knife handle. His original intention of temporarily inviting Bucky to join the group was just to train Bucky''s ability to split fruit. In his opinion, the potential of splitting the fruit is good. But Bucky has been eating for more than 20 years, but he still has such a terrible level of use... Those who know the roots and know the bottom can only say that Bucky is violent and doesn''t know how to develop the ability to split fruits. Those who don''t know will think that Bucky may be a super-big Boss who is extremely hidden. Bucky glanced cautiously at Maude''s inadvertent movement, with a cold sweat on his face, wishing to slap himself on the spot, blaming himself for not being so inflated. Fortunately, Maude still looked kind, so he probably wouldn''t be held accountable for his attitude. Thinking of this, Bucky was terrified. Maude looked at Bucky, and suddenly asked: "By the way, how come you come to the little garden?" Bucky hesitated when he heard the words, and finally confessed: "I heard that John''s treasure is hidden in the small garden, so we wanted to try our luck." "..." Maude raised his eyelids. It was just a rumor whose veracity was awaiting discussion, which made this cargo leave the East China Sea and come to the Great Channel... What an individual talent. Maude sighed silently in his heart. In other words, he passed the false news. Thinking of this, Maude felt pitiful for Bucky, who was obsessed with finding treasures, but he didn''t feel ashamed. Unable to pierce Bucky''s beautiful dream, he suddenly stretched out his hand and patted Bucky''s shoulder again. Such a sudden move almost made Bucky pee. Fortunately, it just patted the shoulder. Bucky was terrified again. Maude looked at Bucky and said seriously: "John''s treasure is indeed hidden in the small garden." "!!!" Maude''s words were like a blockbuster, causing Bucky''s heartbeat to speed up suddenly. On the other hand, the other crew members responded in the same way. Maude retracted his hand, and then calmly encouraged Bucky a few words. "Bucky, try to find it, if it is you, you can definitely find the treasure of the legendary rich and enemy country!" "Ok!" Maude''s sincere encouragement made Bucky''s blood boil. "If you can''t find it, come to me to be responsible then." Maude smiled and left this sentence, and left the deck directly. Just as the gods and ghosts when they come are unaware, they disappear out of thin air when they go. Bucky left on the deck in a daze. Pirate ship nearby. A group of pirates and bounty hunters looked at the ship of the Bucky Pirates in amazement, and their eyes could not help but gather on the red-nosed skull flag pattern on the sail. The conversation between Maude and Bucky was not concealed. Therefore, they basically heard everything clearly. "What is the origin of this pirate group, it can make Maude so important!" "The flag I''ve never seen before, it shouldn''t be famous..." "If you are not famous, how could Maud throw an olive branch? You know, among those supernovas with a reward of more than 100 million yuan this year, only Cavendish, who has a reward of more than 300 million yuan, is favored by Maud." "Ok!?" "In other words..." "That''s right, Maude''s criteria for accepting the younger brother is very likely to be... a reward of more than 300 million yuan!!!" "So, that red nose, is it a pirate who offers more than 300 million rewards?" "Probably!" Suddenly, this group of people whose average level is not weaker than that of the Bucky Pirates group, in the eyes of the Bucky Pirates group''s flag, all showed a strong color of fear. Some pirates even moved their minds. If you join this pirate group, you might be able to catch Maude this super thigh in the future! Maude didn''t know that his temporary intention would create such an illusion for this group of people. I don''t even know that the bluff he just said will cause Bucky to stay in the small garden for a long time, persistently searching for John''s treasure. Until... the arrival of the Straw Hat Pirates. Before returning to the small villa, Maude used the shadow to send a voice to let the bounty hunters who helped him build the small villa to cut some goldfish island-eating beast meat. Then he brought the meat directly to the cottage, saving him a lot of effort. (End of this chapter) Chapter 356： Green Pheasant and Fujitora Chapter 356 Green Pheasant and Fujitora After Maude left, the bounty hunter who received the shadow voice did not stop for a moment, and immediately boarded the ship and leaned against the goldfish island-eating beast corpse floating on the sea. Although they can leave this ghost place now, they still put Maude''s order first. When other people saw this, they thought that this group of bounty hunters couldn''t wait to leave the little garden. It was not until they saw this group of bounty hunters cutting the flesh of goldfish island-eaters that it was not the case. then, They followed suit. Thinking that before leaving, he would have to eat a large piece of meat from the goldfish island beast. The crowd on the shore began to move. Seeing this scene, everyone in the Bucky Pirates was silent for a while, and then went to eat meat in a muddle. The next few days passed. On the coastline near the entrance of the Xiaohuayuan River, there is a unique scenery line-the skeleton of a goldfish island beast. The bounty hunters and pirates who had been trapped on the island for a long time, just like ants, consumed such a large goldfish island beast in just a few days. This is probably the most delicious thing they have eaten during this time. After eating the goldfish-eating beasts, they left the island one after another. Before leaving the island, everyone looked in the direction of the center of the island. There, Maude is located. "Bacardi Maud..." They chanted their names silently in their hearts, thanked them silently in their hearts, and left without looking back. Less than a week. Nearly a thousand bounty hunters and pirates left the small garden. But a small group of people still chose to stay. Among these people, there is naturally the Bucky Pirates who are looking for John''s treasure. No matter what purpose they stayed for, it is certain that they have listed the center of the island as a restricted area. No matter what happens, they will not step into the visible range of the small villa in the middle of the island. time flies. One month passed by. Jia Ya and Philo''s research came to an end, and it was almost time to leave. Cavendish learned of the news, let alone how happy he was. He is now like a tiger tied by an iron chain, desperate to run to the new world as soon as possible. Two more days passed after that. The team cleaned up, ready to leave the small garden. "Xiaoka, thank you for your help during this time." Before boarding the ship, Philo came to Cavendish. Cavendish looked down at the snow-haired and blue-eyed girl who slept less than four hours a day and slept wholeheartedly in the study, and shook her head slightly. "It''s just a small matter, not worth mentioning." "It''s not a trivial matter, you really helped me a lot." Philo looked extremely serious, and then handed the box in his hand to Cavendish. "In the box are perfect antibodies and antidote. I hope it can help you, and I hope it can''t help you." "Ok?" Cavendish took the box and opened it. The test tube filled with the antibody and antidote was neatly placed on the soft cloth inside the box. Calculating the number, it happened to match the number of members of the handsome pirate group, two per person. Being so careful, Cavendish felt that the box was heavy for a while. "Filo, what are you going to sea for?" Cavendish asked Philo to raise such a question. Philo was startled, and a ray of yearning slowly appeared on his white little face. "A panacea, I want to develop a panacea that can cure any disease. This should also be the dream of every doctor." At this point, Philo smiled. "A panacea..." Cavendish looked at Philo carefully, and couldn''t help but blurt out the urge to help you. But quickly reined in the cliff. He tilted his head and glanced at Maude not far away. With such a man who is far better than him in all aspects, there is no chance for him to show his sincerity. just, If the young girl in front of him can bring him a strange feeling, one day he needs his assistance. Then no matter where he is, he will come as soon as possible... Cavendish didn''t tell the truth, but smiled slightly. "Xiaoka, what about you? Why are you going to sea?" "..." Cavendish couldn''t help being silent when he listened to Philo. Go to sea for what. If you really want to answer, that is... to show off, right? But such an answer, he couldn''t say anything at the moment. "gone." At this moment, Maude''s words came from far away. Invisibly just helped Cavendish out of siege. At the port of a certain island in a certain town on the Great Channel. He smiled and sat on the wooden box, looking down at the newspaper calmly. In the center of the newspaper, there was a picture of Maude. The port workers in the past all looked at the sturdy smile with a surprised look. This man, like a sculpture, sat motionless under the blazing sun for about two hours. During the action, I was just looking at the newspaper. "Obviously he is blind, but he reads the newspaper so attentively. It''s a strange guy." The workers thought in their hearts. Suddenly, there was a noise not far away. "Why did the navy ships come here?" "That seems to be... the ship of Admiral Blue Pheasant!!" "Really... The local townspeople who saw the blue pheasant warship suddenly panicked. The general''s sudden arrival would make them think that there might be a vicious criminal hidden in the town. After guessing, many people couldn''t help but smile. Regarding suspicious and unpredictable, it was this man who sat like a sculpture in the blazing sun for two hours. Facing the questioning gaze from all directions, he smiled unmoved, the sight that did not exist, slowly moved away from the newspaper, and looked at the warship coming from afar. With a smile and the gaze of many townspeople, the warship came to the dock. After anchoring and mooring, the long gangway went to the shore. A three-meter-high figure strode down from the gangway, and the coat draped over his shoulders fluttered with the sea breeze. "It''s really the Admiral Green Pheasant!" Seeing that figure, everyone looked surprised. Afterwards, they widened their eyes and watched the green pheasant walk towards sitting on the wooden box with a smile. Is the blind man with weird behavior a criminal... The green pheasant came to Yixiao and glanced over the newspaper in Yixiao''s hand. "Ah la la, Little Garden? Isn''t this the newspaper from more than a month ago?" "Yes." Smiled slowly and got up, put away the newspaper properly. Such behavior made the eyes of the green pheasant a little strange. This newspaper is related to Maude. "Get on the boat first." The green pheasant scratched the back of his head. He smiled and nodded slightly, and followed the green pheasant to the gangway. The two walked side by side on the gangway and onto the deck. The navy on the deck looked intently at the smile of the blue pheasant walking onto the warship. "What is the origin of this man, can let General Green Pheasant come over to welcome..." The navy was full of imagination, and developed a strong curiosity about the smile. It is because they understand the green pheasant that they find it incredible. "Are there vegetarian noodles?" A smile suddenly asked. This The navy could not help being silent. (End of this chapter) Chapter 357： time flies Chapter 357 Time Flies Since the end of the Little Garden incident, more than a month has passed. However, the storm caused by this incident did not stop with the passage of time. This can be seen from a smile while holding the headline newspaper at the time. After extensive reports in the media, Maude''s killing of the blue ghost and the red ghost of the original giant pirate group basically spread throughout the great channel. Although the bounty of the blue ghost and the red ghost is only 100 million, this is after all the bounty 100 years ago. Therefore, those who have paid attention to this matter do not think that the blue ghost and the red ghost are only at the level of a 100 million bounty. Moreover, the verbal narrations of bounty hunters and pirates who left the small garden safely made the headlines of the previous three days more weight and truthfulness. Over time, the Little Garden incident has another nickname-Monster Controversy! Thanks to the help of these news media, Maud''s reputation has been improved. This is probably the case in Pirate World. If you want to gain fame as quickly as possible, fighting against the well-known strong is the fastest way. Afterwards, the news media will take the initiative to take over. Hot-spot discussions from the outside world are still raging, and Maude and his party have successfully returned to the waters of the Devil''s Triangle. "they are?" Inside the old castle, Maude stood in front of a cell with a very wide area, looked through the rusty iron rod, and looked at the hundreds of men in the cell. "Wow." Lafayette, who led Maud here, gave a giddy smile and explained: "They are the pirates who have been lost in the Devil''s Triangle in the past two months." "Oh?" Maude raised his eyebrows. Being able to crash into the terrifying three-masted ship in the devil''s triangle filled with dense fog all year round can only be regarded as unlucky for these pirates. Lafayette turned his head to look at Maude, pointing out: "Thinking that they might have some value, I saved them." Maude instantly understood the meaning of Lafayette''s words and shook his head: "It''s weak, it''s not worth my wasting''pen and ink''." "It''s a pity...Since there is no value, just clean it up." Lafayette was holding a cane in front of him, and his words expressed regret. Then, the sound of the sword slowly unsheathed. Hearing the sound of the sword scabbing out, the body of the Bailai Pirate in the cell shook suddenly. They all raised their heads and looked at Lafayette slowly pulling out the sword in horror, as if smelling the breath of death. Modhu raised his hand and held down Lafayette''s sword. Lafayette looked at his captain in confusion. "Words of value..." Maude looked at the trembling Pirate Bailai in the cell, and said coldly: "There is still a little bit." The group of unlucky people who unfortunately strayed into the terrifying three-masted ship in front of them, although not qualified to be his experience points, the shadow can use to mobilize some zombies. Even if the strength is poor, it can be used as labor. Three hours later. A pirate ship sailed out of the inner bay of the terrifying three-masted ship. On the deck of the pirate ship, there stood a group of pirates with a dull expression, as if they had just experienced a nightmare. shore. Cavendish raised his eyes and watched the pirate ship go away, muttering to himself in a low voice: "Is the shadow cut out..." "captain." Knock, the sailor of the handsome pirate group, came to Cavendish''s side and asked cautiously, "How long will it take for us to leave this ghost place?" "This question, you should ask Maude." Cavendish glanced at his navigator and said angrily. "Uh" Nock chuckled. Don''t tell him to ask Maude, but stand in front of Maude, guessing that he can''t even say a word. "Won''t stay for long." At this moment, Maude''s voice came from the forest behind Cavendish and Nok. Hearing Maude''s voice, Cavendish was slightly startled, and turned around for the first time, looking at Maude, who was walking slowly out of the forest. As for Knok, he turned around slowly, but his body movements seemed rather rigid. While looking at Maude, Nok showed a polite smile on his face. Even though the smile looks uglier than crying. In order to calm himself down, Nok tremblingly took out his eyelash brush and combed his long, thin black eyelashes. Maude looked strangely at Knok, who behaved strangely, and didn''t pay much attention to it, and turned to Cavendish. "Just two or three months." "!!!" Cavendish''s eyes widened suddenly. The eyelash brush in Knock''s hand fell to the floor with a snap. "Two or three months!!? This is not going to stay too long!!?" After a while, Cavendish yelled at Maude in disbelief. Maude remained unmoved, smiled and said, "Is there a problem?" "..." Cavendish opened his mouth wide as if his neck was pinched, and couldn''t make a sound. Knok on the side was buried in his chest like an ostrich. Maude smiled at Cavendish''s gaffe, and said seriously: "Believe me, staying here for a while, there is only good and no harm to you." Believe in you to have a ghost! ! ! Cavendish shouted loudly in his heart. A few days later. In the training ground adjacent to the forest outside the castle. Cavendish lay on his back with injuries, looking very embarrassed. "Maud, is this the benefit you said!!!" "Isn''t it a benefit to give you free training?" A few meters away, Maude looked at Cavendish, who had fallen to the ground and lost his combat effectiveness, with a smile on his face. This training battle only lasted less than thirty seconds and ended. As for the result, of course Cavendish was unilaterally abused by Maude. Cavendish straightened his upper body with difficulty, and said angrily: "I''ll give you free training, right!" "Just your level..." Maude said, but he shook his head and sighed, the meaning he wanted to express was very clear. Cavendish was so angry that he vomited blood. Outside the training ground, except for Philo, who stayed in the room all day to study antibodies and antidote, everyone else was there, including the crew of the handsome pirate group. They were all their own captains who looked at them with complicated expressions. Perhaps aware of the many gazes from outside the field, Cavendish Xu Qiang endured the injury, gritted his teeth and got up. Maude looked at Cavendish who was clearly at the end of the crossbow, but gritted his teeth. "Xiaoka, your inner personality can use armed colors proficiently, but you don''t even master the fur. With this level alone, going to the new world is pure death." "Even if it is to die, it is my own choice." Cavendish gritted his teeth and stared at Maude. Maude shook his head and said: "Don''t be stubborn, and be a real training target for Brooke and the others. In return, Lafitte will teach you how to use armed colors." "..." Until this moment, Cavendish finally understood Maude''s intentions. The feeling is that he should serve as a sparring target for Brooke. However, if you can master the armed color... Cavendish couldn''t help but waver. When he recovered, Maude had disappeared out of thin air. "That guy... gives no choice at all!" Cavendish was exhausted. Lafitte looked at the direction of the castle and walked into the training ground with a smile. In order to let the team follow in Maud''s footsteps, he was able to teach Brooke patiently as a teacher until they learned to be domineering. Inside the castle room. Maude sat in a chair, looking sideways at the shadow sliding in through the window. In the next two months, Maude did not intend to be idle while letting Cavendish serve as a sparring partner. Shadow fruits have more development potential. He will make good use of this time, and then go to the shadow fruit ability. And, the proficiency of the hegemony has increased. Time passed quickly. Two months later. The White Horse of the handsome pirates sailed into the offshore area of ??the Chambord Islands. (End of this chapter) Chapter 358： That man... Chapter 358 That Man... Two months is enough to change many things. For example, Maude has successfully integrated some ideas into the capabilities of Shadow Fruit. For another example, Cavendish completed the sparring task very well and finally mastered the armed color. So he finally got his wish and came to the Chambord Islands again, only a few steps away from the new world he was thinking of. Looking at the outline of the Chambord Islands from a distance, the crew headed by Cavendish were moved. at last Many images of **** mermaids appeared in the heads of many impatient crew members. "Hehe...sucking." "Hey, pay attention to the image, we are handsome pirates!" "I''m sorry, but I couldn''t hold back the excitement for a while." Just thinking of those beautiful pictures, the mood of the crew is as beautiful as the blue sky above their heads. On the tea table at the bow, Bailey, who was holding a cup of tea, silently looked at the overjoyed handsome crew of Pirates, as if watching a group of neuroses. When the tea cup bottomed out, Bailey raised his glass and moved it slightly towards Perona who was floating on the side, motioning her to pour the tea quickly. Perona twitched the corners of her mouth, resisting the urge to slap the smelly guy to death, picked up the teapot, and helped Bailey refill a cup of hot black tea. Bailey looked at Perona with a reluctant expression and couldn''t help shaking her head. "Little Perona, how many times have Wo told you that as a maid, you can slowly adapt to poor service, but you must smile, okay? Smile, just like Wo!" As he said, Bailey gave a demonstration, eyes bent into crescents, grinning showing teeth, smiling like a foolish boy. "Go to hell!" Perona was furious, and raised her hand to throw the teapot. Maude put down the newspaper in his hand, looking at the right time. Feeling Maude''s gaze, Perona''s body suddenly stiffened, and she dared to put the teapot back on the table obediently. Maude glanced at the extremely luxurious gilded teapot, and said lightly: "This teapot is Xiaoka''s treasure. What is the Ten Years Collection Edition. If you drop it, can you afford it?" "whispering sound." Perona curled her lips and looked at the teapot with disdain. How much is a broken teapot worth? However, she is now penniless and naturally has no right to refute Maude''s words. Bailey came to Maude, holding a teacup, and sighed: "Boss, why do you bring her here? You need to be...service without service, smile without smile." Perona didn''t react, but she couldn''t listen to what she said, and she stared at Pele viciously. Maude glanced at Bailey and frowned, "Isn''t you the one who advocated that Perona should follow?" "what?!" Perona and Bailey were surprised at the same time. The former was surprised that the reason why he was taken on board was not because of Maude''s decision. The latter was surprised that he had forgotten this. "So it''s you bastard......!" Perona stared at Bailey, wishing to bite the skunk to death. If it weren''t for the mandatory requirement to follow along. At this time, she should sip afternoon tea comfortably in the cold and secluded forest, while happily tasting the delicious cake made by sister Jia Ya. A picture slowly emerged in her mind, and Perona couldn''t help but flash in her eyes, looking yearning. But suddenly thought of the experience of serving Bailey as a maid all the way... Perona''s face suddenly turned dark, tears flooded in her eyes, biting her skirt bitterly. Seeing Perona''s rich psychological activity on her face, Maude was quite speechless. Bailey looked disgusted. At this time, he finally remembered his original intention to let Maude take Perona. Because Sister Jaya and Lafayette want to stay in the terror three-masted ship to assist Brook and Jim in their special training. Therefore, this trip to Chambord Islands is actually only him and Maud. It is precisely because of this that Bailey put his idea on Perona. If Perona is asked to follow her, not only can she serve tea and water, but she can also bully her a few times to relieve her loneliness. It''s a pity that Perona is not on the road at all. At first Bailey still wanted to let Perona feed him. The more Bailey thought about it, the more he disliked it. Maude didn''t bother to pay attention to the pair of live treasures, and continued to read the newspaper. Unsure of when Luffy will go to sea, Maude can only follow the content of the newspaper at any time to determine the approximate timeline. So far, there is still no news of the Straw Hat Pirates. This shows that Luffy should not go to sea yet. However, todays newspaper content... "The revolutionary army took advantage of the night to attack the weapon factory in the modern country, one of the participating countries, not only freed many slaves, but also robbed a large number of weapons." "According to the surviving soldiers in charge of guarding, although there is night cover, the revolutionary army attacking the weapon factory appears to be out of thin air, and they are not given any chance to react." Maude glanced over the reports related to the Revolutionary Army, and the corner of his mouth twitched. "The captain of the second team of the White Beard Pirates, Huoquan Ace, ate ten overlord meals in the port town of Jiajia country alone." Maude stared, and immediately raised his hand and rubbed his brow. Such incidents can also be reported. But also, if Cavendish has the reputation of Firefist Ace, it is estimated that whatever clothes he usually wears will become the content of a news agency. "Only alone, that is to say... Have you started chasing Blackbeard?" Maude''s gaze fell on Huo Fist Ais''s smiling face, and his eyes flashed with sheen. Looking through the newspaper, news of the Blackbeard Pirates attack on the Drum Kingdom is impressive. "Oh?" Maude was slightly surprised. From this, it can be further confirmed that Blackbeard has left the Whitebeard Pirates, and Ace has also begun to pursue Blackbeard alone. Not surprisingly, as long as Ace can catch up with Blackbeard, he will inevitably be defeated by Blackbeard, and then captured alive. At that time, it was the eve of the battle on the top. Maude closed the newspaper. Whether there will be changes in the future, he has no idea, he can only take one step to see. And the movements of Ace and Blackbeard have been confirmed right now. After that, it was waiting for Luffy to emerge to determine the approximate timeline. While reading the newspaper in Maud, the White Horse slowly sailed towards the impossible zone of the Chambord Islands-No. 1 Tree Island. For pirates, the best way to come to Chambord Islands is to stay out of the reach. Because the navy stationed in the Chambord Islands rarely goes to the unreachable. However, the handsome pirate group naturally complied with the situation and chose to land on Tree Island No. 1 in the impossible zone. After a while, the White Horse docked. Maude disembarked first, while Bailey squatted on Maude''s shoulders. Afterwards were Perona and Cavendish, as well as dozens of handsome pirate crew members. As for the rest, they have to take on the task of guarding the ship. Just after landing, Maude heard a scream and pleading. Following the prestige, it was a slave-catching team escorting dozens of male and female slaves with good looks and figures, one after another from the mast boat. The slave arresters cursed and shoved the male and female slaves in order to make the male and female slaves go faster. They were so rough and impenetrable when they started, so that the male and female slaves cried out in pain. Such a scene is the norm in the Chambord Islands, and the handsome pirates turn a blind eye to it. "Lets find a reliable coating shop first." Cavendish thought silently, and suddenly saw Maude walking towards the group of slave capture teams that had just landed. Behind him, followed by Perona flying with an umbrella. "Maud?" Cavendish was taken aback when he saw this. The slave hunting team quickly noticed Maude''s approach. "That is... Qiwu Haimode!" Seeing Maude, the arresting slaves were alarmed, they were all secretly vigilant. How could this man be here... Although they have no grievances and hatreds, the slave arresters are inexplicably uneasy. Maude glanced at it as he walked. The anxiety in the hearts of the slave hunters grew stronger. "Ok?" The expressions of everyone in the slave hunting team changed abruptly, and they knelt facing Maude without warning, and their movements were surprisingly consistent. "The body... can''t control it..." The slave hunter was horrified. After kneeling, he leaned forward abruptly, making a five-body pilgrimage movement. The sudden change left the group of slaves dumbfounded. Not far away, Perona, Cavendish and others also looked strange. Did Maude do something? (End of this chapter) ~： Tweet comments! Tweet testimonials! The seal was pushed. . Thanks to the editor-in-chief, Mung Dou, and responsible for the care of Wakaba~~ And the tolerance and accommodation of the breeders~~~ Pig is ashamed. But there is no boat that can carry pigs in the era! Yes, The era of big update is coming... My left ankle hurts like a gout. . . (End of this chapter) Chapter 359： came back…… Chapter 359 is back... The uncontrollable motion of kneeling down and worshiping made every slave arrester horrified. Their foreheads slammed heavily on the ground, and after that, they seemed to be glued with superglue in an instant, no matter how hard they were, they couldn''t get their heads off the ground. "It''s the power of Devil Fruit..." This weird situation made the slave arresters understand instantly. just, The body cannot move. His head hit the ground hard. Their sight was limited to the palm of the ground, and Maude could not see his next move anyway. but, They could clearly hear the footsteps of Maude walking slowly. Like a drumstick, one step, beating on their hearts. Involuntarily, cold sweat fell down their cheeks. On the side, the slaves watched this scene dumbfounded. In the end what happened? So that this group of brutal slave hunters will suddenly throw themselves into the ground? The slaves cannot understand. They looked at Maude walking step by step. Although I don''t know what happened, it must be the man''s hand, right? For a while, they looked at Maude with hope. This may be their only chance to regain their freedom. Facing the hopeful gaze of the slaves, Maude didn''t react much, but looked at the slave trappers who were kneeling on the ground. It seemed that he sensed Maude''s gaze, and the kneeling body of the slave arrester suddenly trembled. Only a middle-aged man who seemed to be the leader was still calm and questioned. "Bacardi Maud, we have no grievances with you, why should..." "An eyesore." Maude squinted at the middle-aged man who was talking. "What, what!?" The middle-aged man looked incredible. Is it just because it''s an eyesore that you shot them? What is the reason? The middle-aged man''s face immediately showed anger. Maude couldn''t see the expression of the middle-aged man, but he could feel the emotions of the middle-aged man like a volcanic eruption, and he suddenly thought. Without gains, Maude had no interest in the lives of these slave arresters. It''s just that, now that you have chosen to shoot... "Forget it." Maude said to himself, suddenly turned around, raised his hand and snapped his fingers. The sound went up and down. What immediately sounded was the sound of neat bone breaking. Under the slightly surprised gaze of Perona and Cavendish, the slave trappers who had been kneeling on the ground seemed to have their necks broken out of thin air by a pair of invisible palms. "Is this also the ability of Shadow Fruit?" Perona''s gaze turned, and she looked at Maude''s back in surprise. This kind of application technique, for Maude, may be just a small test. But she had never seen Moria use it in this way. Does something like devil fruit really vary from person to person? Perona''s mood surged slightly. The slaves were shocked watching the slave trappers whose necks were broken without warning. With their limited knowledge, they only feel that this power of taking human lives out of thin air is truly terrifying. As the slave catchers fell to the ground and died, wisps of tadpole-like shadows slipped out of them, quietly returning to the shadows behind Maude. Cavendish looked at Maude who didn''t look back, and immediately looked at the bewildered slaves. After a moment of silence, Cavendish did not do it himself, but asked the crew to help the group of slaves to unchain the shackles. Afterwards, Cavendish subconsciously followed Maude. "Ok?" After tens of meters, Cavendish suddenly reacted. From the moment he arrived in the Chambord Islands, he was already a free body, so there was no need to act with Maude. Cavendish stopped abruptly, silently watching Maude''s fading back. Feeling the sight from behind, Maude didn''t turn his head, and went straight to Tree Island 13 where Shaqi Bar was located. Bailey lay on Maude''s shoulder, eating nuts comfortably. Perona held a pink umbrella and floated beside Maude. She looked back at Cavendish, who was standing still in the distance, envious of Cavendish''s regaining freedom. Then he looked at Maud''s masculine face, and his teeth tickled with hatred. Why can Cavendish be free, but she can only help this stinky man with an umbrella to shade her? Thinking of her sadness, Perona''s nose was slightly sour, and she almost cried. In other words, this cruel stinky man would actually rescue the slave? Perona, who almost cried out a second ago, rubbed her nose gently, looking curiously at Maude''s profile. "how?" Sensing Perona''s curious gaze, Maude tilted his head to look. "No, nothing." Perona turned her head away for the first time. Maude shook his head slightly when he saw this, and accelerated his pace a little. Perona looked carefully at Maude again, her mouth moved, but after all she did not ask. On the shore. Many people silently withdrew their gazes to Maude''s back. They watched Maude kill the slave hunting team with a snap of their fingers, and they felt a bit sad. I really don''t know why this man who just became Qiwuhai hates slavery so much. Counting the group of hapless people who had just been killed by Maude and the slave trappers planted in Maude''s hands, there would be 800 without a thousand, right? "It''s better to keep a low profile recently." Those who make a living by catching slaves think silently in their hearts. ........... after an hour. Unable to take, a bar on Tree Island 26. The bar was full of seats and there was a lot of people. Suddenly, the door of the bar was pushed open. "Boom!" The wooden door that bounced back to the wall made a loud noise, which stopped the sound of boiling in the bar. Everyone followed the prestige, and saw a panting tattooed man standing at the door with a face of horror. "Not good! That man... is back!" "Who?" Everyone in the bar looked puzzled. The tattooed man rallied and shouted: "Qiwu Haimode is back!!!" "what!?" Everyone was shocked when they heard this. Most of them are pirates and slave trappers who stay in the inaccessible areas of the Chambord Islands all year round. Because the navy stationed on Tree Island No. 60 will not come to the unreachable area, they live in a chic and comfortable life. But such a good day stopped at the arrival of a man a few months ago. And that man is Bacardi Maud, a ruthless horn who can easily attack pirates or slave trappers! "He... why is he back again?" A scarface pirate who offered a reward of 90 million suddenly got up, his face full of horror. Almost all pirates with a little value react like this. "No, I have to leave here quickly." The Scarface Pirate, who is worth close to 100 million, murmured to himself. Some pirates, including him, all know that Maude specializes in picking pirates with high bounty. As a result, the amount of reward originally used to deter others and increase their own sense of existence has turned into a sharp blade hanging over the head at this moment, which may fall at any time. Scarface Pirate no longer hesitated, and strode towards the bar door. He would rather leave the unbelievable area to face the navy''s pursuit, than stay in the same area with the murderous god. "Ok?!" As soon as he walked to the gate, the Scarface Pirate suddenly felt it, and keenly caught a slight whistling sound. Fortunately, it was so quiet in the bar that he could hear it very clearly. It was the sound of bullets rushing. The Scarface Pirate, who has experienced dozens of fierce battles, is familiar with this sound. The moment he heard the sound, he made a prone motion without even thinking about it. A lead bullet coming from a distance whizzed past his scalp, headshot another pirate who was also on the trajectory of the gun line. The scarface pirate who had escaped the catastrophe turned around to look at his headshot dead colleague, his face instantly paled. He realized that just now, it was like a lead bullet shot from a very far distance, coming at him. The sudden change caused a sudden chaos in the bar that was quite quiet the previous second. "Close the door!" The Scarface Pirate, who knew the danger was imminent, shouted. Hearing the words of the Scarface Pirate, the person closer to the door hurriedly closed the open bar door. Seeing the door closed, Scarface Pirate felt a little relieved. Afterwards, he slowly got up, and his voice trembled slightly as he watched the unlucky walker who was shot headshot on the ground. "The shot was directed at me just now, it''s him, it must be him!" "..." The faces of other people around changed slightly, they were all scared pirates who looked at their faces and were afraid. When their eyes gathered... No sound or movement was heard, and he was shocked to see a blood flower popping out of the Scarface Pirate''s forehead. "Uh?" The Scarface Pirate stiffened and looked blank. There was silence in the field. All of them were scarface pirates who were shot inexplicably in horror. This is... where did the shooting come from? The shocked everyone didn''t notice the small hole in the shadow behind Scarface Pirate. Above the roots of the No. 13 Alqimangrove. Maude was sitting on a dark shadow throne, holding a white jade-like spear transformed from Bailey in his hand. "First." Maude smiled to himself. On the ground next to the Shadow Throne, a dozen or so reward orders from Xia Qi were scattered. Perona was holding a hot tea dessert, looking timidly at the man sitting on the shadow throne, as if she was looking at a cold and ruthless demon. She couldn''t see where the lead shot was going. But it was very clear that the moment Maude pulled the trigger, someone would be shot and killed. Push the book. (End of this chapter) Chapter 360： Ghost bullet Chapter 360 Ghost Bullet An hour ago. The man beside him did rescue a group of slaves who were about to step into hell. But now an hour later... Perona quietly observed Maude''s behavior, and naturally heard Maude''s whisper to herself. First? Perona subconsciously looked at the dozen or so reward orders scattered on the ground. She suddenly understood something, and she couldn''t help feeling a chill in her heart. The pirates on these reward orders seem to be on the Chambordian Islands. And the man in front of him, after boarding the Chambord Islands, couldn''t wait to raise his butcher knife to the pirate on the reward order. "Demon!" Perhaps it felt the same way, Perona pityed the pirates on the reward order as she shouted in her heart. But just as her thoughts were surging, she saw Maude pull the trigger and fired a second shot. Far away in the bar on the 26th Tree Island, it was so quiet that everyone could only hear the heavy breathing caused by fear. "Ferrod, who offered a reward of 94 million, died like this?" Everyone looked at Felode who was shot in the eyebrows and died in horror or stunned. Their reaction was so big because Ferode had just turned his back to the door and faced the bar in the bar. The lead bullet that claimed Ferode''s life, theoretically, was shot from the bar counter and then hit Ferrod''s forehead directly. However, no one shot near the bar, and no bullet holes were found on the wall. So, where did the bullet that hit Ferrod''s eyebrows come from? At this moment, a bald-headed pirate with a rough face suddenly appeared more and more, and walked towards the body of the fellow who was headshot first. "It''s Aega with a bounty of 72 million." Everyone looked at the bald pirates who appeared more and more. With the high bounty value, they immediately recognized the identity of the bald pirate. Aiga came to the corpse and dug out a complete blood-stained lead bullet from the head of his unlucky counterpart with no expression. Other people around looked at Edgar''s behavior, and their expressions were slightly strange. "Break through the skull, but there are no cracks..." Ega frowned as he looked at the intact blood-stained lead bullet. He didn''t know anything about armed sex, he only felt that this phenomenon was against common sense. "Who would it be? Is it really... Bacardi Maud?" Ega raised his eyes and looked at the closed door. The concealment of enclosed obstacles, such as wall door panels, is somewhat reassuring. Afterwards, Ega got up and came to Ferrod''s body. Under the gaze of everyone around him, Ega stretched out his blood-stained fingers and went straight to the bleeding hole in the center of Ferrod''s brow. The closed index **** was inserted into Ferrod''s eyebrows. After several agitation, there were only a few broken bones, not even a small piece of lead bomb remains. "No?" Aiga held some blood-stained bones in his hands, and his eyes showed different colors. The others around looked at each other. Through Ega''s actions, they understood the general situation. "How could this be?" "The lead bullet... disappeared?" Everyone is unbelievable. At the moment when Ferrod was attacked, although they did not hear any movement such as the lead bullet piercing the air, they saw a blood flower suddenly appearing on the center of Ferrod''s eyebrows. They are very familiar with gunfights and know what it means. The slightly strange current situation, like a haze, clung to the hearts of everyone present. Ega threw off the broken bones in his hand and stared at the closed bar door. If the person who fired the gun was really Bacardi Maud... So, he, who is worth about the same as Ferrod, is very likely to become the next target. "Damn it." Ega gritted his teeth, fearful. After going out to sea, only the high bounty value can make him proud. And he is also happy to deal with bounty hunters and navy who want him to offer bounty and heads. But that''s it. If he is targeted by Maud because of the bounty value... Just imagined, Ega''s back was cold. "Ok?" Aiga, who was staring at the door, suddenly changed his face. At the moment when the door panel was suddenly pierced with a bullet hole, the shadow of death fell on his face. But Ega''s attention was particularly concentrated, and he drew a short knife from his waist like a conditioned reflex, and placed it in front of him. The lead bullet that penetrated the door and came from far away hit Ega''s short knife in front of him. Cang! The dazzling sparks flashed away. The lead bullet was embedded in the blade, and the accompanying impact force caused the blade of the short blade to slap towards Ega''s face. With a snap. The blade slapped Ega on the face, knocking him to the ground. "Come again?" Everyone around was panicked and looked at Ega who was shot to the ground by the blade. His eyes fell on the lead bullet that was embedded in the blade but was not damaged at all. One shot at such a precise wall, and no gunshot was heard. This means that the lead bullet came from outside the range where gunfire can spread. Thinking of this possibility, everyone''s heartbeat suddenly accelerated. Looking around, the walls, wooden tables, bar counters, there are so many obstacles that can obscure the line of sight, I never feel at ease anymore. "It''s him, it''s definitely him..." Ega propped up his upper body and looked at the bullet hole on the door in shock. There was a sudden flash in his mind that Maude had used a gun to beat the beluga pirates group with two supernovae to pieces. "It''s Bacardi Maud!!!" Although he successfully blocked the lead bullet, Ega''s anxiety grew stronger. In the next second, Ega''s intense anxiety was confirmed. Still silent for a moment, Ega followed in the footsteps of Ferrod, and a blood flower suddenly appeared between his brows. Ega couldn''t react at all, his expression suddenly stiffened, and he fell to his death. Inside the bar, it became quiet again. Everyone around looked at Ega''s corpse, only feeling cold all over. They didn''t "see" the bullet at all, let alone hear the roar of the bullet. This is simply a ghost bullet... And the name Ega called out before the brow was shot, resounding in their heads like a morning bell. Is it really... Bacardi Maud? Such doubts have just arisen. Among the crowd, another person was shot dead without warning. This phenomenon of continuous shooting with an interval of less than three seconds, like a bomb dropped into deep water, instantly caused an uproar. Everyone in the bar panicked, hiding behind the tables and chairs, seeking a sense of security. But after a few minutes passed, no one was shot. At this time, everyone had the intention to pay attention to the person who was shot and killed. Surprisingly... Trolop with a reward of 68 million. At this moment, everyone who was panicked finally came to a sudden. The root of No. 13 tree far away. On the Shadow Throne, Maude put away his spear, tilted his head to look at Perona beside him, and suddenly said, "How about calling it a ghost bullet?" "what?" Perona was a little dazed, hearing the word "ghost", suddenly she made up a lot of things. Immediately afterwards, she stepped back two steps, freed her hand to cover her flat chest, and looked at Maude vigilantly. "?" Maude looked at Perona''s behavior in doubt. ......... Less than half a day. What happened in the tree island bar on the 26th spread throughout the Chambord Islands. That man is telling everyone on the Chambord Islands in this way. He is back. Suddenly, the pirates on the Chambord Islands were in danger. "Captain Cavendish..." In a restaurant, the handsome pirate crew members listened to the surrounding discussion against Maud, and asked in a low voice, "Is this Lord Maud really doing this?" "Apart from him, who else can do such a thing?" Cavendish looked calm, but his thoughts drifted inexplicably to a few months ago. Also in the Chambord Islands, the fiasco of the supernova... It''s still early, the guest officer is in no hurry. (End of this chapter) Chapter 361： How do you feel? What do you think of Chapter 361? When Maude returned to the Chambord Islands. The incident that the three bounty pirates in the tree island bar on the 26th were killed by ghost bullets was just a prelude. In the next three days. Eight pirates with a bounty of between 60 million and 98 million died under the strange and unpredictable ghost bullets. Such a situation makes the high-value pirates on the Chambord Islands all day to fear. In just three days, more than a dozen pirate ships left the Chambord Islands in a hurry. It can be said that Maude used his own power to let the pirates in the inaccessible Chambord Islands understand what it means to be dark. The worthy pirate fled the Chambord Islands without looking back. The low-worth pirate has his tail pucked up, low-key like a good citizen. Nevertheless, the strange shooting hanging over the Chambord Islands still shows no signs of stopping. Almost every day, every minute, every second... The silent ghost bullet will come from a certain direction and take the life of a certain pirate. This was the impossible zone of the paradise, and at this moment it became a wasteland full of the shadow of death. The pirates are going crazy. But even if they knew that the instigator was Maud, they didn''t have the guts to challenge Maud''s current fame and strength. Maude''s sniper action brought unprecedented peace to the inaccessible area of ??the Chambord Islands. The reporters of the various news agencies stationed in the Chambord Islands for a long time published the matter in the newspapers like cats smelling fish. And in various bold headlines in newspapers, there is a word that is used very frequently. That''sthe spear. then, Maude inadvertently dominated the headlines in the short term. This made a beautiful man on the Chambord Islands who was about to go to Murloc Island feel painful. If there is a nemesis in fate. So, Maude does my part. If there is a chance, the beautiful man really wants to rush in front of Maude, then hold Maude by the collar and spray him with saliva-can''t you stop for a while? Navy headquarters. Many lieutenants headed by Karp sat around a huge round table. The table is full of wine and delicacies, which is so plentiful. As a huge military system, the navy will inevitably be ganged up. And among the lieutenants here, there are tea dolphin and peach rabbit...Basically, they are lieutenants who are closer to Karp. "Spoiler?" Karp''s mouth was stuffed with meat, he squinted at the newspaper pushed by Lieutenant General Crane, and raised his brow slightly. "Guru." He swallowed the meat, stretched out his greasy right hand, and picked up the newspaper. The prominent positions in the newspapers are all reports that Maud has used strange shooting methods to kill many well-known pirates on the Chambord Islands recently. The disappearing bullet. The treacherous gun line. Super long sniper. Many characteristics finally converged into a slightly dazzling name in Karp''s eyes-the spooky gun. But Sol is Sol and Maud is Maud. Karp will not force them to confuse them. After scanning the report a few times, Karp put aside the newspaper calmly and continued to eat meat. Lieutenant General Crane looked at him calmly and asked, "What do you think?" Karp looked serious: "It was a pirate who was killed, that''s good." Lieutenant General Crane lowered his eyes and nodded slightly. But if the muzzle is aimed at the navy like that, what kind of situation should it be? Think about it, but it won''t be a good thing. This is the real horror of the so-called spear. "I went to the intelligence department yesterday, and the intelligence officer responsible for docking with Qiwuhai said that Maude got a lot of information from the intelligence department the day after arriving in the Chambord Islands." The tea dolphin with a little sauce on the corners of his lips came over. "Oh?" Lieutenant General Crane and Kapu looked at the tea dolphin. "What kind of intelligence?" "Information about some newcomers and pirates who have been quite active recently." The tea dolphin tapped the newspaper on the table a few times before squinting his eyes and said: "A few of them have been killed by the so-called weird shooting." Hearing this, Lieutenant General Crane and Karp didn''t have much reaction. On the contrary, the peach rabbit not far away pricked his ears. Tea Dolphin''s eyes fell on the portrait of Maude in the newspaper, and then he sighed. "This guy is like a gatekeeper now, specializing in killing some famous pirates on the Chambord Islands. Thanks to him, some residents of the island began to take him and the naval branch stationed on the 60th tree island. Base to compare." Having said this, Cha Dolphin shook his head slightly, and stopped talking. Maude single-handedly suppressed the pirates of the Chambordian Islands in a short period of time. In contrast, the naval branch base stationed on Tree Island No. 60 seemed a bit redundant. Such a comparison... Even if the tea dolphin did not go on, others could somewhat imagine the situation of the No. 60 tree island naval base. "Has it been done to this degree in the historical Qiwu Sea?" A lieutenant admiral sitting opposite said in a confused tone. "It''s unpredictable." "Really''competent''." "Is this a good thing? If he has been guarding the Chambord Islands, those pirates who have finally reached the Chambord Islands should stop here." "Is it really a good thing... When the people think that a pirate can do better than the navy, even if he is Qiwuhai..." Once the topic is provoked, the lieutenant will speak individually. Only Taotu frowned and said nothing. ....... East China Sea, Monmont Island. "Hahaha, did you see it? Did you see it? Did you see it?" Sol took the newspaper and jumped around Jabba and Reilly, his old face full of excitement. "Go away." Jabba waved his pipe in disgust. It has been ten minutes since Sol got the newspaper. "See? Did you see?" Saul was unmoved, buzzing in his ears like a fly. Blue veins suddenly appeared on Jabba''s bald head. When Raleigh saw this, he laughed. After half an hour, Sol finally stopped, rubbing the newspaper lightly, his eyes full of relief. "Spy spear, spy spear...but this kid is much better than me." "indeed." Raleigh agreed without mercy. He had personally seen how Maude combined the Shadow Fruit ability into a shot, and he was indeed triumphant in the word "sly". Not to mention, what ghost bullets and sly shots are mentioned in this newspaper now. Presumably, after more than half a year away, Maude''s Shadow Fruit ability has improved a lot. "Weird and changeable marksmanship? I am rather curious how Maude did it." Jabba glanced at the content of the report and tapped the soot. Not only was he curious, even Sol, who took Maude with his own hands, was also so. "What? Don''t you know that Maude ate the shadow fruit?" Raleigh put down his wine bag and looked at the two old men who were curious about the name of Maud''s spear in surprise. "Ok?" Jabba and Sol looked at each other. They did not know that Maude ate the shadow fruit. Raleigh looked at the reaction of the two of them, feeling clear in his heart, and couldn''t help but shook his head and laughed. "These reports are not exaggerated." Reilly recalled the scene of Maude using the Shadow Slurry, and said with emotion: "Maude is undoubtedly a genius who can use Shadow Fruit so well." "It turned out to be a shadow fruit." Jabba was slightly stunned. Even so, he couldn''t imagine how Maud could rely on the Shadow Fruit ability to do that. "Haha, don''t look at whose apprentice it is!" By the bonfire, Sol''s proud voice sounded without accident. These three old people who have retired from the old era are watching the amazing qualifications that Maude possesses as observers. (End of this chapter) Chapter 362： The track of fate Chapter 362 The Track of Fate Great waterway, an island. Half an hour ago, the Blackbeard Pirates came to the island. Half an hour later, the towns on the island were reduced to rubble, and the residents fled and died. "Thief haha..." Blackbeard was sitting on the ruins of a building with a newspaper in his hand. When he opened his mouth and laughed, he showed his teeth. "Crook Spear, the gatekeeper of the new world, a bit interesting, thief haha..." Blackbeard looked down at the Maud photo in the newspaper. Look, action. There is a fierce aura that is different from ordinary people. not simple Even without the content of these reports, only the expressions and manners revealed in the photos. Blackbeard can also conclude that this young man who has just succeeded to the position of Qiwuhai is undoubtedly a ruthless person who has stepped on a sea of ??blood on the corpse mountain, and is definitely not a waiting person! Badgers, a tall and sturdy steerer with long purple hair, approached Blackbeard and glanced at the newspaper in Blackbeard''s hand. "Weihaha, this sly gun seems to be somewhat capable, hey, Oka, it uses a gun just like you." As Badges said, he looked down at a tall man under the ruins with a black cloak, a monocle in his right eye, and a modified spear. This man is Oka as Badgers said, and he is also a sniper of the Blackbeard Pirates. Oka met Badgers''s gaze and said lightly: "I''m different from him." "Different?" Badgers froze for a moment, and curiously asked: "Where is it different? The newspaper is clearly written, this spooky gun is used for guns, otherwise how could he have such a title, and he is like you, can be in the thousands Take human lives beyond meters." The rough words showed the roughness of Badgers. Oka calmly said: "That man... is not a pure gunman." "what?" Badgers didn''t know, so he tilted his head and looked confused. Oka also didn''t bother to explain to Badgers, and in a silent manner, to forcibly stop the topic. On the ruins, Blackbeard Titch did not make Oka''s wish. He put down the newspaper and laughed: "The thief haha, Oka, I really want to know whether his gun is powerful or yours?" Hearing the words, Oka lightly held the gun body, his eyes flashed sharply, and then asked. "Do you want to pull him off the seat of Qiwuhai?" "Forget it..." Looking at Oka, who was in high fighting spirit, Titch said seriously: "This guy is obviously a tough guy, and besides, he has a more suitable goal than him." Oka lowered his sniper rifle and nodded slightly. Badgers jumped out of the ruins, held aloft an arm stronger than an adult''s thigh, and shouted in a loud voice: "Captain, if we want to go to the new world, we must fight with this spear. Since we will fight sooner or later, why don''t we directly target him?" "Thief haha, there is no need to do this thankless thing." Tic''s eyes flashed with fierce light, and a jet black wave emerged from his palm, swallowing the newspaper into the darkness in the blink of an eye. "Now, it''s not the best time... thief haha!" "Ok." Badgers, who was keen on fighting, was a little disappointed. He squinted at his own ship doctor who never said a word from a short distance away-Poison Q. Perceiving the sight of Badgers looking over, lying on his horseback, a sickly poisonous Q silently put away a newspaper that published information about members of the Maud Pirate Group. Among these member information, there is a name that makes him quite concerned. ................. East China Sea. Somewhere in the sea. A dhow with a sheep''s head is moored on the sea. On the folded sails, a skull pattern wearing a straw hat was faintly visible. "Hey, Luffy, come and see!!!" A male voice filled with emotion abruptly resounded on the deck of the dhow. If Maude is present, we should be able to hear Usopp''s voice for the first time. "What what? Did you catch a big fish?" The cabin door was suddenly pushed open by force. Wearing a straw hat, wearing a little red waistcoat, and straw shoes, Luffy, the spirited young man, rushed to the deck like a beast. "Is it a big fish?" Luffy looked at the stars, looking forward to Usopp standing beside the ship''s side. Today Usopp is no longer a thin boy. Two years of hard training, as well as meals without meat, let him develop a muscle that does not look inferior to Sauron. But if you only talk about physical strength, Usopp is still far inferior to Sauron and Luffy, who have had extraordinary training experiences since childhood. "It''s not a big fish, it''s this!" Usopp held the newspaper happily, with his other hand pressed against the headline photo in the newspaper. "Not a big fish." Seeing this, Luffy drooped his eyelids, unable to hide his disappointment. The previous spirit was more like a mirage, disappearing without a trace in an instant. Seeing Luffy''s lack of interest, Usopp couldn''t help but suffocate his excitement to share good things with his partners for the first time. "The big fish will be there later, you see this first." Usopp was rather helpless. With a big fish as bait, Luffy raised a bit of energy and walked up to Usopp. Under the latter''s very deliberate guidance, his eyes fell on the headline photo in the newspaper. "Seven Wuhai Bacardi Mord?" Luffy''s gaze paused for a moment, then looked up at Usopp, his eyes filled with doubts. It seems to be saying: Let me see what this does? Usopp pointed to Maude''s photo and said excitedly: "Luffy, do you know the origin of this handsome man who has been offered a reward of 500 million?" Lu Fei hesitated, "Seven Wuhai?" There was a ray of light in Usopp''s eyes, and he said with a serious face: "That''s not wrong, but he still has an identity!!!" "What status?" Luffy asked with a very simple cooperation. "My Master!!!" "..." Luffy was slightly startled. After a moment of silence, Luffy''s eyes slowly protruded outward, and then his mouth slowly opened. "Eh!!!?" Immediately afterwards, Luffy''s loud voice rang from the deck. Located on the other side of the deck, Sauron, who was struggling to iron, was disturbed by the sudden loud voice. Suddenly, crossroads appeared on Sauron''s forehead, and when he was about to yell at Luffy the words "It''s so noisy", someone took a step ahead of him. "It''s so noisy!" Nami rushed out of the cabin, her majestic gaze swept straight towards Luffy and Usopp. Luffy and Usopp shrank their necks subconsciously when Nami saw this. "There is not much food left on the boat, you guys...huh?" When Nami was talking, she suddenly saw the picture of Maud in the newspaper in Usopp''s hand. She couldn''t help but stop talking, walked to Usopp and grabbed the newspaper. "It''s Maude." Afterwards, Nami looked at Maude''s photo, her eyes floating. Usopp looked at Nami''s reaction in surprise, and blurted out, "Nami, do you know my master?" "Yes, eh? Your master?" Nami froze for a moment. "Yes." Usopp raised his head and said, "Maud is my master. I didn''t expect it, haha!" "..." Nami kicked back two steps. "Hey, Nami, what do your incredible expressions mean!!!" "..." "Everyone, I smell the aroma of food!" This is Luffy''s suddenly excited voice. "Are you going to have dinner?" Hearing the word food, Sauron, who was rolling his iron, immediately thought of cooking. then, In a quarrel. The people on the deck, following the direction of the fragrance pointed by Luffy, saw a fish-head sailing boat. That''s...Bharati, a sea restaurant. The trajectory of fate seems to be very resilient. (End of this chapter) Chapter 363： Its finally here... Chapter 363 is finally here... For nearly a month. Mord, guarding the Chambord Islands, is like an insurmountable city wall, leaving those pirates who finally arrived in the Chambord Islands in despair. Any well-known pirates with some strength, no matter where they land on the Chambordian Islands, will be shot and killed by the rumored "Crubby Bullet" within the first time. Even if it were to land in the middle of the night, it could not escape the eyes that hung over the Chambord Islands like the sun and the moon. It is not an exaggeration to say that Maude''s actions are frantic. Coupled with the help of the news media, Maude''s notoriety almost spread throughout the first half of the Great Channel. But that is just notoriety in the eyes of the pirate. For the residents of the Chambord Islands, Maude is a more reliable order defender than the navy. It is because of the arrival of Maude and what he did. Only the Chambord Islands can usher in an unprecedented peaceful environment. The obvious change that comes with it is the surge in tourists! Even the Murloc Island, which is 10,000 meters below the seabed, has enjoyed the benefits brought by Mord. Due to the drastic reduction in the number of powerful pirates, coupled with the protection of the banner of the Whitebeard Pirates, the security of Murloc Island has become very easy. There are a small group of mermaid and murloc who are more courageous, and the frequency of sneaking to the Chambord Islands is significantly higher. These are the changes brought about by Maud''s implementation of the [Gatekeeper Plan]. Both Chambord Islands and Murloc Island are beneficiaries. As for the pirate, there is no doubt that it is the suffering party. If you insist, the navy stationed in the Chambord Islands is not so easy. because, Some people praise Gao Moder for his contributions to the Chambord Islands, and at the same time they will inevitably step on the navy stationed in the Chambord Islands. In this regard, this group of navies could not ask Maude, the great god, to leave, and in the end, they could only swallow bitterness into their stomachs. Today, the sun is high. A large-scale pirate ship came to the sea near the Chambord Islands. The bow of this pirate ship is a big bronze fist, quite distinctive. The pirate flag hanging above the mast also has four bronze fists around the skull. It can be seen that the captain of the pirate group who is in charge of this pirate group is very likely to be the type that advocates violence. "Spy Gun? New World Gatekeeper?" At the bow of the pirate ship, a three-meter-high muscular man coldly looked at the outline of the Chambordian Islands, with obvious disdain on his face. The muscular man is the captain of the Heavy Fist Pirates, named Norris. He was originally just an unknown pirate, but one day, he accidentally got a copper fruit. After eating the copper and copper fruits, his mediocre life directly ushered in earth-shaking changes. With the power brought by the copper and copper fruits, his body became invulnerable, and even artillery could not help him. therefore, In less than half a year, his bounty has soared, from 12 million to 130 million, a full increase of more than ten times. The smooth sailing journey made his mentality gradually expand. As a result, even if he knew that there was a monster stationed on the Chambord Islands that kept the pirates out, he was not afraid. "Lao Tzu is a copper and copper fruit capable person, not even afraid of cannonballs, what can I do with a mere cold gun?" Norris sneered and raised his arms, his fists clenched, and his veins appeared. The crew of the Heavy Fist Pirates looked at Captain Norris, who was full of confidence, and they couldn''t help but were excited and shouted the name of Norris. In their opinion, Captain Norris, who can survive the firepower of a navy warship, is absolutely not afraid of spears. Going to Murloc Island will also be a sure thing. Thinking of this, the crew of the Heavy Fist Pirate Group became more excited. "Hahaha!! Cheers as much as you can, when you go to the fisherman island, I will reward you each with a mermaid!!!" Norris enjoyed the crowd of praise from the crew very much. He opened his arms and laughed wildly, letting the strong copper body reflect the lustre in the sun. "Oh oh oh!!!" Hearing Norris'' words, the crew''s faces instantly flushed, and they responded vigorously. And just when the mast ship was approaching one of the tree islands in the Chambord Islands. Norris''s rampant laughter stopped abruptly. The crew members who were raising their arms and cheering were stunned as a dazzling blood flower came out from the back of Captain Norris'' head. Immediately after, They hadn''t reacted yet, they saw Norris''s heavy body falling backwards, hitting the ground heavily, making a dull sound. "Captain Norris?!" At this time, the crew saw a bullet hole that was bleeding from the center of Captain Norris'' eyebrows. Suddenly, a chill caught the hearts of all the crew members present. "How, how could this..." "Isn''t the captain a copper and copper fruit capable person?!" Everyone''s hearts were shaken, and beyond disbelief, the eyes of Norris'' corpse were filled with horror. Several people even fell directly to the ground. Norris'' sudden death made them realize how naive they were. The monster named Bacardi Maud cannot be justified by common sense! ! ! But even if they finally understand, it is too late... The bullets fired from a distance did not mean to stop there. ten minutes later. A group of navy hurried to the shore. The leader was a sturdy middle-aged man with half of his eyebrows missing. He served as a brigadier general in the navy headquarters, named Franks Aiden. Since Maude started to kill the pirates, Aiden, as the person in charge of the naval base in Chambord Islands, has been under pressure like a mountain during this time. In order to prove the navy''s capabilities to the residents of the Chambordian Islands, whenever there is a pirate ship approaching the Chambordian Islands, whether it is out of the reach or not, Aiden will lead the team to attack immediately. And this time is no exception. After learning about the movements of the Heavy Fist Pirates, Aiden led the team as quickly as possible. "Ready to fight!" Looking at the ships of the Heavy Fist Pirates that were only tens of meters away from the shore, Aiden''s eyes were sharp, and he suddenly drew a long knife from his waist. "Yes!" The navies accompanying the team were soaring in their fighting spirit, they drew their guns. However, the mast ship of the Heavy Fist Pirate Group not far away is like a ghost ship, without any movement. "Why not..." Aiden twitched his cheeks. Thinking of a certain possibility, he ignored the potential threat of Norris, the bronze fist with a bounty of 130 million, and directly used the moon step to step up into the air. then, He saw a corpse lying on the deck. Maud was the first to board again... "Damn it!!!" Aiden was in the air, slamming the knife in anger. The navy underneath saw this scene and instantly understood it, and couldn''t help feeling sad. at the same time. No. 13 tree root, on the flat ground outside Shaqi Bar. Maude got up from the shadow throne and stretched out immediately, muttering to himself: "Today is a really good day, not only is the harvest very fruitful..." With that, Maude looked at the newspaper on the Shadow Throne. On the page of the newspaper, there are reports of the Straw Hat Pirates. And also published two pictures of reward orders. The two reward orders are Lu Fei, the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates with a bounty of 30 million, and Usopp, the sniper of the Straw Hat Pirates with a bounty of 20 million. In the East China Sea where the average reward is only 3 million Baileys, 30 million and 20 million were offered for the first time. According to the Navy, although it is not high, it can be said to be unprecedented. "It''s finally here..." A smile appeared on Maude''s stern face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 364： Could it be your son? Chapter 364 shouldn''t be your son, right? Before returning to the Chambord Islands, Maude saw in the newspaper that the Blackbeard Pirates had attacked Magnetic Drum Island. At that time, although the approximate timeline is still uncertain. But it should not be far away... Then spent more than a month in the Chambord Islands. period, The pirates with heads and faces who came to the Chambord Islands were shot and killed by Maude without exception. The benefits from the feedback have strengthened Mord bit by bit. In addition, Maude''s free time basically used the ability of shadow fruit. In order for the Shadow Fruit ability to satisfy his more whimsical ideas, he must improve the proficiency of Shadow Fruit as much as possible until he awakens... Therefore, he is increasingly looking forward to the arrival of that top war. And just today, he finally saw a report about the Straw Hat Pirates. this means, The wave...began! It''s just that Maude didn''t expect even Usopp to be offered a reward, and his debut was 20 million. This kind of starting reward is not a big deal in the Great Channel, but if it is in the East China Sea, it is very unusual. "You can already use seeing and hearing colors proficiently?" Maude smiled and looked at the photo of Usopp''s reward order in the newspaper. There was a discrepancy with the image in the memory, but there was a shadow of **** cloth. In this [blood] world, Usopp, as the heir of **** Bu, the chief sniper of the Four Emperors Pirate Group, is not weak in terms of aptitude alone. Being able to grasp what one sees, hear and color is the expected result. I just don''t know whether Usopp''s current physique can successfully break the hard shell of armed color according to the method he taught. "It must not be that easy. If it were Luffy and Sauron, it would probably be a matter of course..." Maude thoughtfully, suddenly noticed a strange look from his side. The owner of that gaze is Perona. She glanced at Usopp''s reward order and curiously asked, "Maud, isn''t this long nose your son?" "How to say?" Maude slowly closed the newspaper, turned his head to look at Perona who was curious, and said calmly: "Also, his name is Usopp, not a long nose." Perona hesitated for a moment, and said seriously: "Because the look you look at when you look at the long, uh, Usopp photo... is very, very loving, so, he wouldn''t really be you..." "No, I don''t even have a woman, no son." Maude shook his head. Because Perona''s question was serious, so he answered not to be more serious, very serious. "Huh? Are you, are you suggesting something?!" Perona heard the words, the brain supplement function automatically went online, and kicked back two more steps. "..." Seeing Perona''s reaction, Maude said helplessly: "Just save it, your figure really makes me uninterested." "what did you say!!!" Perona was still trembling in the first second, and the next second she spread her teeth and claws like a tigress! At this moment, a hand passed through the arm from Perona''s back, and then covered Perona''s flat chest. "Eh?" The sudden attack on her chest made Perona''s body suddenly stiff. Then, she heard Xia Qi''s slightly ridiculous voice. "It really feels bad to the touch." "Aunt Xia..." Perona was suddenly hit hard, as if a passive ghost had passed through her body... Xia Qi retracted his hand and patted Perona on the head lightly, and said with a light smile: "Don''t be discouraged, I have a way to make them bigger, as long as you want..." "Really, I..." Perona''s eyes lit up, she just wanted to nod, then stopped abruptly, all kinds of thoughts surged in her heart. "No way." "I look so cute." "If the figure gets better..." "The demon behind will definitely attack me!!!" "but" "If Aunt Xia can really make my figure better, I won''t have to be laughed at by that demon and ugly skunk!" Perona is undergoing a fierce psychological struggle. In this process, She clasped her hands in a prayer gesture for a while, her eyes flooded with stars, After a while, he lowered his head and frowned, with a serious face. After a while, he was holding his head in both hands, as if he was about to cry. The psychological changes within a few seconds are so rich that they directly reflect on the expressions and manners, which can be described as wonderful. Xia Qi couldn''t help but look aside. I really don''t know how Maude recruited so many interesting members. Maude didn''t pay attention to the brief interaction between Perona and Shaqi, but asked Bailey to use the white phone bug to prevent eavesdropping. This rare white telephone bug was pried from Cavendish. God knows where Cavendish got so many kinds of phone bugs. "it''s time" When the Straw Hat Pirates officially debuted, Maude would not sit and wait for the wave to arrive. A few more preparations must be done! In this way, the scale of the top war that is about to change the direction of the future... is more intense! at the same time. The Straw Hat Pirates came to the island where the town of Rogge was located, only one step away from the upside-down mountain to the great channel. When they boarded the town of Rogge, they were immediately involved in a chaotic battle. The person leading the chaos was not the Smoke Fruit Ability Smogg who was stationed in Roger Town. "Usopp, you have too many enemies, right?" Sauron, with a large amount of bandage wrapped around his chest, swung his knife and chopped down two men who had attacked with a knife. Immediately panting and looking around, instead of reducing it, they gathered more and more and shouted to kill Usopp''s enemies. From the blood-stained bandage on him. He should not have been affected by some of the so-called butterfly effects, or the toughness of the destiny trajectory, so that he still met the eagle eye before entering the great channel. "What enemies? I don''t even know them!!!" Usopp fired with his guns in both hands and shot down seven or eight enemies in a single encounter. Like him, it is also inexplicable. "This group of people should be for your bounty." Sanji, wearing a black suit, kicked and easily kicked the guys who were surrounding Nami, then he clamped down the cigarette and spit out a puff of smoke. "Ah? If that''s the case, you should also go to Luffy!" Usopp tilted his head to look at Luffy who was blasting a group of people with a rubber machine gun not far away. On the bounty, Luffy is 10 million higher than him. But these guys in front of them only shouted to kill him, and they didn''t mean to target Luffy at all. "You said so." While Sanji felt that it made sense, he was a bit confused. The battle became more intense. In just a moment, nearly a hundred people who were knocked down by Luffy and them lay on the ground. Under the protection of several hunks, Nami is safe. "Usopp, they..." Nami''s ears moved slightly, she looked at the enemies who were surrounding her and was shouting something, a strange color flashed in her beautiful eyes. "It seems to be calling for you to change your name..." "What?" Usopp froze for a moment. "Rename?" "?" Sanji. "??" Sauron. "???"Luffy. On a tall building in the distance, the leader of the Revolutionary Army, Long, wearing a green hooded cloak, is watching this war that is not so much a chaotic war as a farce. And closer to the chaos, Smogg arrived on a cool motorcycle, frowning at the people fighting with the Straw Hat Pirates. In just a few glances, he recognized the identity of the group of people who attacked the Straw Hat Pirates, who were the underworld men active in various neighborhoods. but "What is going on?" Smaller didn''t know why. He stared at the chaos, and did not notice the existence of a world-class criminal in the distance. (End of this chapter) Chapter 365： Bulu Bulu Chapter 365 Bulu Bulu This chaos came inexplicably. How could the Straw Hat Pirates think that the people who besieged them were just to change Usopp''s name, or to kill Usopp directly. But the facts are in front of them, and they can''t help but believe them. In desperation, they can only stop by soldiers and cover them with water, and punish all those who come to find trouble. I don''t know if it was done deliberately. The people who were beaten by the Straw Hat Pirates were basically not fatally injured. But the trouble did not end there. After the miscellaneous fish fell, the master behind the scenes followed suit. It''s not Smogg who came here on a cool motorcycle. It was a man with a green cockscomb head, eye patterns painted under his right eye, a nose ring on his nose, and a black wing-shaped half-ring tattoo on his chest. When the man walked with his hands in his pockets, he looked a little confused. Not far away, Smogg sat watching the end of the farce, looking blankly at the green cockscomb man walking towards the Straw Hat Pirates. "Bartolomeo." He knew this man, the gangster in the Rogue Town neighborhood. The people on the ground who were beaten by the Straw Hat Pirates were also Bartolomio''s men. "Are you eyeing the bounty of the Straw Hat Pirates?" In Smogg''s view, Bartolomio and the Straw Hat Pirates have nothing to do with each other. They will attack the Straw Hat Pirates in an ambush position. The high probability is for the 50 million Straw Hat Pirates bounty. . When Bartolomeo appeared on the stage, he naturally noticed that Smogg, an "old acquaintance" was there. But he ignored Smogg''s existence, stepped across the ground, and came to Lu Fei and his group, looking fiercely at Usopp who was dozens of meters away. "You are Usopp?" Bartolomio drew the short knife from his waist and pointed it at Usopp. "So what?" Usopp was calm and composed, with the flintlock in his hand, in the position where he could shoot the fastest. Sauron and the others looked at Bartolomio who appeared last, and roughly guessed that the other party was the boss of this group of people on the ground. Bartolomio snorted coldly and said fiercely: "Then do you know the''Usopliu''?" Before the voice was over, gunshots rang out of thin air in the venue. But it was the short knife pointed at Usopp, shooting a lead bullet without warning, and heading straight towards Usopp''s front door. This sudden shot was really despicable and overwhelming. Rao was Luffy Sauron and others, but they also failed to respond in time. however, A red light flashed in Usopp''s eyes, his arm slammed, and he quickly pulled the trigger at Bartolomio with his gun. boom--! The hot lead bullet pierced the gunpowder smoke from the muzzle, and directly faced the lead bullet shot by Bartolomio. Two lead bullets coming from different directions just met in mid-air, and then collided and collapsed, sputtering fleeting sparks. The wreckage of the lead bomb fell to the ground on both sides, making fine holes. "Ok?" Bartolomio''s pupils shrank sharply, and he looked at Usopp who shot the lead bullet in an incredible way. Sauron and Sanji glanced at the fine bullet holes on the ground, and had a clearer understanding of Usopp''s marksmanship. "Seeing and hearing domineering, this guy..." Smogg''s heart trembled, and there was a little solemnity in his eyes towards Usopp. "Good marksmanship!!!" Luffy looked at Usopp with his eyes. Facing his own captains admiring eyes, Usopp stood up his chest and said proudly: Thats for sure, dont look at who my master is! "Hey, is this marksmanship taught by Maude?" Luffy was quite accidental. He thought that Usopp''s sharp marksmanship was passed down from **** Bu. "More than marksmanship." Usopp raised the flintlock and put the muzzle under his eyebrows, his face full of spirit. "Master Maud also taught me a very, very powerful technique. If you want to learn it, I can try to teach you, but Master Maud said that this kind of technique only depends on talent, and I cannot guarantee that you can learn it. ." Listening to Usopp''s words, Luffy, Sauron, and Sanji moved. But Bartolomeo, dozens of meters away, was dumbfounded. Master Maud? ? ? Usopp flow? ? ? No way? ? ? Bartolomio stared at Usopp and asked in disbelief: "Hey, your master, shouldn''t it be the one who wounded the legendary naval hero Karp, crushed all the supernovas in the same period, and singled out the blue ghost and the red ghost. Since his debut, he has frequently occupied news headlines, which is unprecedented. Bacardi Maud, who is so cold and intoxicating, right?" "Ok?" Luffy and Usopp were stunned. The former is because Bartolomio mentioned Karp. The latter is because Bartolomio was able to tell Maud''s deeds as if it were a treasure, and he immediately asked: "Do you know my master?" "Ah ah ah!!! I actually offended Senior Maude''s apprentice!!!" Hearing Usopp''s words, Bartolomio was struck by lightning and fell to his knees inexplicably. He cried bitterly while holding his head and shouting. The sky seemed to be affected by Bartolomio''s emotions, and suddenly it was overcast. Seeing Bartolomio''s exaggerated reaction, the Straw Hat group looked at each other in surprise. "Usopp, Usopp Liu, I should have thought of it!!!" "Damn it!!!" Bartolomio looked remorseful, his hands kept beating the ground, as if he had committed an unforgivable mistake. But these expressions and behaviors made the Straw Hats a little bewildered. not far away. Smogg looked back at the team headed by Dasqi coming from the other side of the street. At this moment, he finally stopped watching coldly, but with his backhand pulled out the ten hands inlaid with the sea tower stone, and at the same time the lower body was smoked, and he rushed towards the straw hat group. He wants to be here to catch the newly emerging Straw Hat Pirates! Bartolomio, who was regretting the pain, suddenly raised his head, and his bloodshot eyes swept towards Smogg who rushed towards the straw hat group in the sky. "Get out of my way!" Bartolomio looked cold, raised his hand and made a gesture of overlapping index and middle fingers, and then volleyed towards Smaller. Flow barrier! Bartolomeo, who was in the air, decisively used the ability of the barrier fruit to open a flowing barrier in front of him. Immediately, the flow barrier was transformed into a racket-like shape, and he slapped the smog half-body. Looking at the barrier racket that came in front of him, Smaller''s expression changed. Smoke cannot pass through the barrier... Smogg only had time to smog his whole body, when he was hit by the barrier racket to the ground and scattered into white smoke. But soon, the scattered white smoke slowly gathered into a human form, and finally turned into the appearance of Small. "These two people, like Luffy, are capable people!" Several people in Sauron were surprised. Unexpectedly, there are two rare Devil Fruit capable people in a town. Especially the ability to smoke is very tricky at first glance. But why did the man named Bartolomeo help them? Sauron, Sanji, Usopp, and Nami were puzzled. Only Luffy was heartless, attracted by the abilities revealed by Small and Bartolomio. Smogg, who was restored to his original shape, pointed Bartolomio with his ten fingers and said with a grim expression: "Bartolomio, do you know what you are doing?" Bartolomio spat at Smogg, just about to say something cruel. "Brumbrum, Brumbrum..." There was a call from a phone worm in Usopp''s bag. In this case, the power is turned off, unconsciously attracting everyone''s attention. Usopra opened his shoulder bag and pulled out the phone worm that he had followed Maude''s advice. At the moment of connection, the image of the phone worm suddenly became heroic. "Is it Usopp?" Later, Maude''s voice came out of the phone worm. "Master Maud?!" Listening to the voice, Usopp was surprised. "it''s me." "!!!" Everyone was shocked and stared at the phone bug in Usopp''s hands. On the other end of this phone worm, but an incredible man. Smogg''s face was solemn. I thought Usopp was talking about it, but I didn''t expect it was really related to that man! "I, I heard the voice of an idol..." Bartolomio looked at the phone worm that showed a bit of Maud, but tears filled his eyes. Nami pursed her lips and stared at the phone bug in Usopp''s hand, first hesitated for a moment, and then snatched Usopp''s next conversation. "Is it really you, Maude..." "Ok?" On the other side of the phone worm, Maud paused. "It''s Nami..." "..." A light suddenly lit up in Nami''s eyes. When Maud called out Nami''s name, Luffy, Sauron, and Sanji were surprised, and looked at Nami with a surprised look. As if to say, how come you even know Maud? No, it should be said that even Maude also knows you? As long as Usopp was slightly stunned, thinking that it is no wonder that Nami''s reaction at that time was a little strange. On the roof of a building in the distance. The dragon, who had been waiting for Luffy to leave Roggetown, silently looked up at the surging black clouds in the sky. He thought to his heart to call a gust of wind, and then directly blow Luffy and the others to the captain. Foot pain and headache, I slept, and overslept. . The update is over. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 366： Please let me on board! Chapter 366, please let me on board! At this time of tit-for-tat, Maude''s phone call caused the emotions of everyone present. Seeing Maude could hear her own voice, Nami''s eyes glowed and her expression was cheerful. I always feel that I have a lot to say to Maude. But after greeted each other, they didn''t know how to continue the conversation. However, Luffy, who is always off the line on certain occasions, did not give Nami any chance at all to **** the phone worm from Usopp. "Hey, I''m Monkey D. Luffy, the man who wants to become One Piece!" "..." Luffy introduced himself with a sign, which made Maude on the other side of the phone worm silent. It was a strange feeling to hear [Son of the World]''s proficient opening speech at this time. Seeing Luffy''s abrupt behavior, Usopp and Nami were startled at first, and immediately slammed their fists at the back of Luffy''s head. Boom twice. Luffy''s head instantly resembled a tumbler, swinging back and forth. "go away!" "Don''t have to say such a sentence anytime!" Usopp and Nami yelled at Luffy. Luffy touched the back of his head, without the slightest captain, pouting aggrieved. Sauron Sanji sighed inwardly when he saw this. Close by, Bartolomio looked at the phone worm with a touch of Maud''s image with a touch of emotion on his face, with some expectations and a little tangled. "I really want to talk to Senior Maude!!! Even a single sentence!!!" Bartolomeo yelled in his heart. Behind him, the marines led by Da Siqi arrived one after another, standing behind Smogg. Smogg frowned. Only the weight contained in the name Maude can stop him at this moment. now, No one in the world knows Maud. The operation of blocking the door with a single hand has been widely reported by many news media in the near future. At the same time, many pirates in the Great Channel were itchy and helpless. And such a man has an apprentice in the East China Sea? If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, how could Smaller believe it. Smogg stopped and waited, making the Straw Hats seem to have forgotten the potential threat posed by this group of navy, and their attention was focused on the phone bug. Subsequently, Usopp took back the phone worm from Luffy. "Master Maud, please don''t pay attention to what the fool said just now!" "Ah." Maud''s chuckle came from the phone worm, apparently he didn''t care about Luffy''s speech just now. "Usopp, have you come to the Great Passage?" "No, we just arrived in Rogge Town today. I heard Nami say that the entrance to the Great Channel is at Upside Down Mountain not far from Rogge Town." When Usopp spoke to the phone bug, his face was full of smiles. Nami watched from the sidelines, a rare uneasy attitude. Sanji seemed to see something, and a spark burst out of his eyes looking at the phone bug. "In Rogue Town..." On the other side of the phone worm, Maude raised his brow slightly and pretended to say casually: "I heard that there is a navy called the''White Hunter'' stationed there. It is capable of eating the fruits of natural smoke. Please pay attention." "Uh" Usopp raised his head subconsciously, looked at Smogg with a solemn face, and smiled bitterly: "Master Maud, the white hunter you mentioned, this will be right in front of us." "Oh?" Following Maude''s horror, the phone worm rolled his eyes very cooperatively, and looked straight at Small, just like Usopp. The phone worm was unable to transmit the picture to Maude, but inadvertently helped Maude create an illusion that he was looking directly at him. Immediately, in addition to Smogg, the other navy, including Dasqi, felt pressured. The sight of the phone worm that did not actually exist was enough to scare the navy. This is the deterrence released by Maude''s reputation. Maude could not see Smogg and other navies, nor did he know what was going on at the scene. But these did not affect him to "look down" the numerous navies headed by Smaller with a high-level attitude. "Rogue Town is a bit far away, but I don''t mind going there specifically, do you understand what I mean? The White Hunter...Smogg." "!!!" Hearing Maude''s threatening words, Smogg''s face suddenly sank. Count down the many unreasonable things that this man has done since entering the great waterway. Small has reason to believe that even if this man bears the title of Qiwuhai, he will do what he says! On the other hand, other navies were shocked by the words that contained tremendous power. In sharp contrast, Usopp was excited. This is his master! Even if they are not on the scene, they can shock the navy! "Usopp." After leaving the harsh words, the phone worm''s eyes moved slowly again, turning to look at Usopp who was right in front of him. "I will be waiting for you in Chambord Islands. Don''t slacken your practice." "Ok!" Usopp nodded his head heavily, and from the corner of his eyes he saw Bartolomio''s expression on his face with excitement, using the fingers of both hands to madly point his face with the weird movements. As if to say, Quickly introduce me to the idol, quickly introduce me to the idol! ! ! Usopp didn''t react too slowly, and he knew it all at once. however, Before he could speak, the phone worm was hung up. Seeing the phone worm closing his eyes, Bartolomio was taken aback for a moment, and then he staggered to his knees as if being drained of his soul, silently tearing down his face. The same person who felt lost was Nami beside Usopp. It''s just that she didn''t act as obvious as Bartolomio. Luffy tilted his head to look at the phone worm that was hung up, and asked in confusion, "What is the Chambord Islands?" "Well" Everyone couldn''t help being silent. They haven''t officially entered the Great Channel, and they don''t know anything about the Chambordian Islands far above the fisherman island. However, Luffys problem reminded Bartolomio. Senior Maude is waiting for Usopp and his party to pass by in the Chambord Islands. In other words, Just rely on Usopp and them... Not to join the Straw Hat Pirates, but to take a ride on the Straw Hat Pirates. After all, he knows nothing about sailing. Thinking of this, Bartolomio''s eyes lit up and he looked at Luffy suddenly. "Senior Luffy!" Bartolomio immediately flew in front of Luffy, holding Luffy''s thigh with both hands. "Please let me get on the boat!" "???" .............. Great waterway, a certain island. At the port, there is a huge mast ship with the flag of pirates moored. On the dock lies a huge deformed meat ball composed of various parts of the human body. From the surface of the meat ball, you can clearly see the palm, thigh, head, and various clothing. Above this deformed meatball, a man with a white spotted fluffy cap was sitting straddling his legs. It was Trafalgar Luo who had parted ways with Maude for a long time. And not far from the deformed meatball, stood a group of residents who looked frightened. More or less blood-stained bandages can be seen on their bodies, obviously they had treated their injuries not long ago. "You are obviously a pirate, but why..." In front of the crowd, a middle-aged man with half of his face wrapped in a bandage looked up at Luo who was sitting above the deformed ball of meat. Whether it was the injuries they had dealt with, or the huge deformed flesh ball composed of members of the pirate group who had attacked and looted the town, they all came from Luo. It can be said that if it weren''t for Luo''s shot. The town will be captured by pirates, and their consequences will be disastrous. Hearing the words of the middle-aged man, Luo instead looked towards the town streets in the distance, and saw the crew of the regiment walking over with a pile of food. "It''s just a whim." Withdrawing his gaze toward the crew, Luo turned to look at the middle-aged man, with a rather cold tone. "Heart, whim..." The middle-aged man, and even the other town residents present, looked incredible. Luo stopped paying attention to the residents of the town below, and slowly got up with the knife in his arms. At this moment, the phone worm that I carried with me rang with electric sounds. Hearing this voice, Luo suddenly realized that it was Maude''s call. He took out the phone worm and connected. "it''s me." as predicted. Maude''s voice came from the phone worm. Luo Jiran stared at him, his heartbeat speeding up inexplicably. opportunity, Is it finally here...! (End of this chapter) Chapter 367： Prototype plan Chapter 367 The prototype of the plan Call from Maude. Make Luo''s heart beat faster. What Maud had said to him before the terrifying three-masted ship parted ways suddenly flashed in his mind. "See you in the Chambord Islands in a year!" Although it is less than a year, it is almost there. After the intentional meeting, Luo looked down at the phone worm that showed a bit of Maud''s image, with a hint of urgency in his eyebrows. "Maud." "Well, is there an outsider next to you?" The phone worm looked at Luo directly, and Maude''s voice was heard. Luo did not answer immediately, but looked back at the crowds of urban residents. "Room." The hemispherical surgery area is then expanded. The next moment, Luo appeared on the deck of a mast ship not far from the sea, and his original location was turned into an empty wooden barrel. "It''s gone now." After using the power of the operation fruit to transfer to this empty pirate ship, Luo followed. On the other side of the phone worm, even if Maude didn''t see this scene, he could understand what was going on through Luo''s [Room]. Did not delve into it, but went straight to the topic. "It''s time. As agreed, I am waiting for you in the Chambord Islands." "it is good." Luo Ning looked at the phone worm, first responded, and immediately pointed out: "The big event you mentioned before, can you talk about it now?" "War, a large-scale war involving many forces." This time, Maude did not pretend to be mysterious, and answered Luo''s doubts straightforwardly. "war?" Luo felt shocked when he heard Maude''s sure answer. He pays attention to the first-hand information in the open and in the dark anytime and anywhere, but he has not smelled any vibes related to war. "Yes, it was a war that even Qiwuhai would participate in, that is to say...Doflamingo, Qiwuhai who is the same as me, will be there by then." "Ok?" Luo''s eyes shrank slightly, and he instantly understood the underlying meaning of Maude''s words. Lets not talk about what kind of a large-scale war... "Maud, do you want to do something against Doflamingo in the''war''?" "Yes, this is also... an opportunity you can seize." "..." Luo Wenyan was silent. Killing Doflamingo is what he means to live in this world. And Maude now presented him with an opportunity that might make it happen. However, his ice-like reason gave him no surprises, only entangled doubts. because, The current situation is very stable, and there is no sign of undercurrents. To insist on turbulence, at best, Maude killed Moonlight Moria. In addition, there is no sign of an event that can shake the balance of power. How could this trigger a large-scale war that engulfed many forces? Not to mention, Maude mentioned this to him a year ago. Could it be... Luo thought about the possibilities that he could think of. That is-Maude may have been planning to promote a large-scale war long ago, and even for this reason, he wanted to seize the seat of the Qiwuhai. Luo was silent for a moment. He who has no time to think too much can only answer like this. "We''ll talk about it when we meet." "Okay, see you in Chambord Islands." Luo did not ask further, which surprised Maude. But he didn''t care much, and he just hung up the phone after responding. On the deck of the pirate ship, Luo looked at the phone worm with his eyes closed, his eyes showing thoughtfulness. Since the separation between the Terror Three Masted Ship and Maude, he has always followed Maude''s requirements and acted as low-key as possible. Then, I worked hard to improve the accuracy of the surgical fruit ability, and the physical strength that had been criticized by Mod before. Until today, Maude had a phone call and told him to meet in Chambord. "Even Qiwuhai has to participate in the large-scale war..." While Luo whispered to himself, Maude flashed through his mind. This man... The feeling given to him has always been strong and cold. Now, there is more mystery. If in the near future, as Maud said, there will be a large-scale war. Then, Maude, who had stepped into it a long time ago, was just to take off Doflamingo''s head? Do not, Not only that. and so, What "thing" does this man want from it? Luo Chang let out a breath. What''s the point of thinking about it now? Putting away the phone worm, Luo looked at the crew members who came to the dock one after another. If you set off now, it will take about three months to reach the Chambord Islands. During this period, one has to pay more attention to the situation information. ......... Chambord Islands. Maude looked at the phone worm calmly, hesitated for a while, and finally failed to dial Sabo''s number. "There is still a lot of time, no hurry." Maude slowly put down the phone bug. The only prerequisite for bringing the revolutionary army into the top war is to let Sabo restore his memory. As long as Sabo can recall his past memories with Ace Luffy. Then, when the navy released the news that Ace was about to be executed. With Saab''s character, he will definitely go all out to rescue Ace. This is the prerequisite for the entry of the revolutionary army. As for how many revolutionary forces will be brought in in the follow-up, Maude has no idea. If conditions permit, Maude actually wants to bring Dragon, the leader of the revolutionary army, into the game. "How about...Send Luffy to the execution platform?" Maude whispered to himself. In that case, things will probably become more interesting. "All in all, first make sure that Blackbeard can use Ace as a bargaining chip to the Navy." Maude stretched out his hand and covered the phone worm. Silently, the black shadow followed his arm to the palm of his hand, surging like a wave, and immediately wrapped the phone bug. "Shadow box." Maude''s eyes were fixed. Driven by thoughts, the wave of black shadows enveloping the phone worm slowly gathered into a box shape. As the volume of the shadow wave shrinks, the corners of the anti-eavesdropping phone bug are like reefs emerging from the sea, gradually emerging from the shadow wave. "Still not working..." Maude sighed softly. He wants to develop a shadow world that can store important things. The space does not need to be too large, as long as a devil fruit can be placed. But this is obviously not something that can be done easily. Nevertheless, Maude must strive to do it. because, In the battle for the top, in addition to the heads of Whitebeard and Doflamingo, Maude also wanted to get something valuable. That is-shaking fruit! For this, he needs Luo Ye to participate in the war on top. "Before the war on the top comes, one must practice the ability of the''shadow box''." Maude controlled the shadow and continued to wrap the phone worm. If you can get the Shock Fruit smoothly, the film box is an ability to ensure that the Shock Fruit will not be exposed. These ones, That is the prototype of the plan. Did it disappear after only two or three days? . I can not be reconciled! (End of this chapter) Chapter 368： Life return Chapter 368 Life Return In order to get the fruit of the white beard smoothly. Before the plan is perfected and started, when Luo arrives in the Chambord Islands, Maude must tell Luo the general content of the plan. And... the huge risks involved in participating. In order to reduce the risk, the blindfold curtain created by the shadow fruit ability is needed. And the technique that can hide the fruit of the shock in a flash. However, compared to the key to facilitating the war at the top-Ace is in jail. The follow-up preparations in these plans can be taken slowly. Maude removed the haze floating in his palm and asked Bailey to take the phone bug to Shaggy''s bar and put it away. After a while. Bailey came out of the bar, Itachi''s face was tight and he looked very heavy. "what happened?" Maude looked at Bailey strangely and asked casually. "Boss." Bailey looked up at Maude and sighed, "Perona''s chest is so flat." "?" Maude froze for a moment. Bailey looked back at the door of the bar and said with deep eyes: "Just now, when Sister Xia Qi was helping Perona to check her body, she accidentally saw the bed." "..." The corners of Maude''s mouth twitched slightly. Bailey immediately shook Itachi''s head. While feeling heavy, he asked in a puzzled tone: "Wo sees Sister Xia Qi''s words, but is Perona still saved as Heisei?" "..." Maude glanced at the bar door. Even if you don''t see and hear, you can easily detect an emotion like a volcanic eruption inside the door. "Dead skunk!!!" The bar door had not yet opened, and Perona''s angry roar followed. Bailey didn''t care, and looked at the bar door calmly. After Perona rushed out, he would immediately flee, let Perona play with him, you chase me, so as to kill this boring afternoon. however, Perona did not play the cards according to common sense. The spiritualized she quietly emerged from the ground behind Bailey. Looking at the back of Bailey''s head, Perona had a fierce look and a face like a ghost. Negative ghost! Perona waved her hands. Several ghosts with simple looks appeared out of thin air and passed through Bailey''s body in an instant. "Uh?" Bailey was shocked. In the next second, the strength in his body seemed to be emptied, and he lay directly on the ground, with a negative expression on his face: "Such an ugly nest, you really shouldn''t be born in this world." "Jie Jie..." Perona squeezed her fist bones as she saw the negative ghost Pele, and her slightly suppressed laugh revealed an inexplicable sense of pleasure. Maude glanced at Bailey, who had become irresistible, and shook his head slightly, ignoring Bailey''s distress gaze, and walked straight to the bar door. After walking into the bar, only moments later, I heard Bailey''s screams and the dull sound of fists. Logically, Bailey was still very resistant. But Perona was able to beat Pele to scream. This shows that Perona''s physical exercise this year has not been in vain. Inside the bar, Shaqi held a half-burning cigarette in his hand. First, he glanced at Maude who came by, and then turned his head to look at the door, as if he could see Perona beating Pele in a fattening. "Little Bailey is really naughty." Xia Qi smiled. Maude was speechless. Xia Qi retracted his gaze toward the door, leaned on the bar with his elbows, and smiled at Maude sitting in front of the bar. "I want to teach little Perona a technique called''Life Return'', Maude, are you interested?" "Ok?" Maude was slightly surprised, and instantly understood Xia Qi''s confidence in helping Perona complete the [Breast Enlargement Plan] in a short time. "Have!" Without hesitation, Maude nodded vigorously. I really didn''t expect that Perona''s flat chest would become an opportunity for him to get into the [Life Return] technique. In other words, if you want to say that [Life Return] can delay the aging of women, with Xia Qi as an example, Maude will still believe it. As for breast enhancement... Can it really work? "Ah." Xia Qi chuckled. She couldn''t guarantee that Perona could learn to return her life in a short time. But if it is the younger generation who has the qualifications of terror. She has a hunch. Maude should be able to learn quickly and master it well. As for proficiency, it takes time to settle... .............. a week later. early morning. Maude stood in front of the bar door, looking down at the latest newspaper he had just picked up from the newspaper delivery gull. In addition to spending money to hire people who specialize in collecting intelligence, newspapers are the only way to keep track of what the straw hats are doing. therefore, Maude checks the newspaper for the first time every day. But this week, there is no report about the Straw Hats. On the contrary, several supernovae are gradually emerging this year and will appear in the newspapers from time to time. Among them, the new star Bonnie, who is known as a big stomach girl, is the most conspicuous. Possibly because of her gender, Bonnie is favored by media reporters and often appears on the newspaper page. In addition to Bonnie, Maude also saw an old acquaintance-Eustace Kidd. After leaving Mad Hatter Town, this guy seemed to be looking for something, running around, dormant for about two years. It wasn''t until recently that it officially entered the Great Channel and gradually appeared in the newspapers. After reading all the reports, Maude closed the newspaper and muttered to himself: "I wonder if they will meet Weiwei on the road." Affected by him, before entering the Great Channel, Luffy was able to successfully recruit Nami, Sauron, Sanji and others into the group like the original, which is already a very low probability. Therefore, Maude felt that it was unlikely that the Straw Hat Pirates would encounter Vivi. If Vivi is not encountered, it means that Krokdal will not be defeated by the Straw Hat Pirates. In this way, Qi Wuhai would not have a vacancy spotted by Blackbeard. Of course, with Blackbeard''s inevitable motive. I am afraid that he will be like him, in order to replace one of the positions, and then attack one of Qiwuhai. Can''t the world government set a precedent for Blackbeard and create a Babukai? If that''s the case, Maude was a lot more worry-free. Otherwise, Qiwuhai, including him, might become Blackbeard''s target before capturing Ace. After thinking about it for a while, Maude had the idea of ??contacting the Straw Hat Pirates in advance. just Maude looked back at the bar. During this time, he could not leave the Chambord Islands casually. after all, The priority of the life return technique is relatively high. "Let''s wait and see." Maude soon gave up the idea of ??contacting the Straw Hat Pirates in advance. Even if there is no [Alabastan Incident], as long as the top war can unfold smoothly. In theory, The probability of the Straw Hat Pirates encountering Weiwei is almost zero. However, as the Straw Hat Pirates appeared in the newspapers, they gradually entered the public eye. The teacher-disciple relationship between Maude and Usopp naturally attracted the attention of a woman. That woman-that is Nicole Robin. Only with a mentor-student relationship, Nicole Robin can have some ideas. In order to transfer some of the risks, she, who knew many of the secrets behind the scenes of Alabastan, did not mind dragging Usopp in. If the update is too dysfunctional, or the update is broken, please let the breeders spray me at the end of the chapter. Within 500 words, only pigs are the target. 1. In line with the meaning of the title, with a prominent center and substantial content. 2. Unlimited subject matter and smooth language. 3. The way of expression is not limited, but clearly organized. 4. Deep intention, clever conception, vivid language. (End of this chapter) Chapter 369： Destiny is such an interesting thing. Chapter 369 Destiny is really interesting. Life is still a skill that can freely control the body. According to Xia Qi, it is to infuse consciousness into a certain part of the body to achieve the purpose of manipulation. It could be a piece of hair on her body, or it could be the breast that Perona wanted to enrich. Even the aggressive parts of men can be enlarged and thickened through the use of life-returning skills, thereby greatly enhancing the aggressiveness. such as, Men''s arms, thighs, fists, soles of feet and other parts. To master this skill initially, not only the physical coordination is required, but also the tenacity is also one of the prerequisites. In other words, Different from armed color opposing physical and physical strength, seeing and hearing color opposes mental strength and concentration. Life is still a superb skill that requires the physical and mental advances to go hand in hand. Learning this skill is not easy. Maude is mentally prepared for long-term preparations. "Sister Xia Qi, can I learn it too?" Bailey stood on the bar, looking forward to seeing Shaqi in front of him. Xia Qi thought for a while and joked: "There is no precedent, but you can definitely learn from your talent with Pele." "Haha!" Bailey didn''t hear the ridicule in Xia Qi''s words, and raised his head and laughed triumphantly. "After all, the nest is the strongest ferret in the world." "..." On the side, Perona glanced at the small lumps on Bailey''s head. They were the swelling that had not been completely swollen, and it was also her handwriting. Stupid itachi. Perona slandered in her heart. Bailey seemed to be aware of Perona''s malice and turned his head to look at Perona. Such abrupt behavior scared Perona. "What are you doing." Perona was a little guilty. Bailey squinted at Perona and snorted coldly, "I feel it." "I do not know what you''re talking about." Perona''s heart was shocked. Did this stupid Weasel have learned the high-end domineering look and feel that Sister Jia Ya once mentioned? When she thought of this, she was afraid that the thoughts in her heart would be spied on by Bailey again, so she overrecognized and staggered Bailey''s gaze. This kind of avoiding the line of sight reaction directly confirmed Bailey''s guess. "really." Bailey snorted again and pointed at Perona, like a detective who had discovered the truth, and said loudly: "You are jealous!" "?" Perona was taken aback when she heard the words. "Hmph, jealousy is useless, so you should keep your feet on the ground and stop letting Wo feel your jealousy." Bailey shook his head and shrugged his shoulders with a sluggish look. "..." Perona looked at Bailey blankly. I''m so stupid. Actually would think that this stupid weasel mastered the super high-end domineering. Perona sighed in her heart. Seeing Perona''s negative expression, Bailey sighed in his heart that the existence of genius would inevitably make ordinary people feel embarrassed. .......... time flies. In a blink of an eye, January passed. During this period of time, Xia Qi carefully taught Maude and Perona about the principles and techniques of life return, and for this reason, even the bar for holding up was temporarily closed. But after one month of teaching, the results were not significant. Maude could only touch the threshold, as for Perona and Bailey, they were still in the clouds. This shows that the return of life is really a very difficult skill to learn. During the teaching process, Xia Qi often praised them for doing well. of course, Whether it is comfort or not is unknown. That day, night fell. After finishing a day of practice, Maude suddenly opened the door of the bar and went outside. "..." Maude didn''t say a word, his goal was to look at a sturdy root of the Arqi mangrove not far away. Just now, when he was in the bar, he noticed a fleeting breath. And Xia Qi mostly noticed it, but didn''t care much. But Maude would not be as casual as Xia Qi, and immediately walked towards the place where the breath disappeared. After walking several tens of meters, I came to a bare root of the Yarqiman mangrove tree. At the conspicuous place of the roots, there was a folded note pinned to it. "Oh?" Maude noticed this folded note for the first time and raised his brow slightly. Seeing and hearing the color turned on, and did not perceive any breath. After staying in place for a few breaths, Maude took a few steps forward and picked up the folded paper that had been nailed to the ground. Unfolding the note, it was Mauds feedback from Sabos investigation of the Straw Hat Pirates group some time ago. "It''s so mysterious." Looking at the contents of the note, Maude was suddenly stunned, then let out a laugh. He thought it was someone who secretly spread the letter, but he did not expect it to be the revolutionary army. This way of behavior is understandable. In a sense, it is a bit more secure than using phone worm communication. but, The reason why he commissioned Sabo to help investigate the movement of the Straw Hat Pirates. It is to allow Sabo, who has always been disinterested in pirates, to gradually stimulate the precious memories of sleeping deep in consciousness during the process of contacting Luffy. Issabo''s current status and influence in the revolutionary army, such as investigating intelligence, are generally handed over to subordinates. But if Maude speaks in person, Sabo will definitely do it himself. As for the motive of the commission, the relationship between Usopp''s mentor and apprentice is justified. "I just don''t know the effect. Compared with the news of Ace''s death, just investigating and contacting Luffy, the impact on memory is still slightly lacking." Maude muttered to himself, then settled his mind, and read the information about the Straw Hat Pirates on the note. "Have you arrived in Alabastan?" "I met Weiwei after all..." "Fate is such an interesting thing." "Huh? Bartolomeo?" After seeing Bartolomio''s name, Maude was a little surprised. He was quite sure that the Straw Hat Pirates did not have such a number in the original work. Moreover, he has no impression of the name. "Is it the result of the butterfly effect?" Mord thought for a moment, stopped thinking, and continued to look at the contents of the note. Soon after, he saw a familiar name-Chopper. "This" Maude froze for a moment. The red ghost in the little garden has been killed by him. Under such influence, did Nami still contract the virus in Little Garden? If this were not the case, the Straw Hat Pirates would not be in a hurry to find a doctor, and it would be unlikely that they would land on Magnetic Drum Island and allow Chopper to join the group. But Chopper eventually joined in. Maude was quite surprised, always feeling as if an unknown force was controlling the "history" that exists in the future. But in fact, The reason why the Straw Hat Pirates and Chopper met was not because Nami was infected with the virus, but because Bartolomio ate a few bats. In order to prevent Bartolomio from tragically dying at sea, the Straw Hat Pirates temporarily changed their course and arrived at Magnetic Drum Island under the guidance of fate, and Qiaoba joined the group. And the fundamental reason why Bartolomio relies on the Straw Hat Pirates ship is to be able to see the idol-Maude. As for the encounter between the Straw Hat Pirates and Weiwei, to some extent, it is also related to Maude. That was when Nicole Robin took a fancy to the master-disciple relationship between Maude and Usopp, and then secretly arranged for Weiwei, who had sneaked into the Baroque workplace, and thought that she had not exposed the princess and the Straw Hat Pirates. Everything. Should it be due to fate or the butterfly effect? No conclusion. In the last few paragraphs of the note. Maude saw a slightly dazzling name-Don Quixote family! Immediately, Maude narrowed his eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 370： Far water cant save near fire Chapter 370 Far Water Cannot Save Near Fire The Straw Hat Pirates has an extra Bartolomeo who is unknown. This was enough to surprise Maude. If it weren''t for Bartolomio''s iconic barrier fruit ability, Maude wouldn''t be so confused. What made Maude even more surprising was that the Don Quixote family had a relationship with the Straw Hat Pirates at this time. "Don Quixote''s intelligence personnel focused on the Straw Hats..." This is a reminder sentence at the end of the note. It is also thanks to the revolutionary army''s excellent intelligence acquisition capabilities. Otherwise, who would have thought that the famous Don Quixote family would target a small pirate group that had just entered the great waterway? The Straw Hats, who were followed by the Don Quixote family, probably knew nothing about it. Maude frowned. He clearly remembered that the time when the Straw Hat Pirates first met with the Don Quixote family should be on the eve of their journey to Sky Island. "Ok?" Suddenly, Maude thought of something. "Is it because of Usopp..." Maude''s eyes condensed, and a lingering luster appeared. There was too much Flamingo''s unruly gesture in his mind, and he couldn''t help but sneer. "Yes, after all, I removed a few bones from you." Without any warning, Maude''s palm oozes shadow mist, and the paper package is sent deep underground. Since the town of Rogge, the mentorship relationship with Usopp has been no secret. Under this premise, Doflamingo would follow the Straw Hat Pirates, and there would be traces to follow. Mostly he intends to destroy Usopp''s Straw Hat Pirate Group, to disgust him. Had it not been for the purpose of stimulating Sabo''s memory, and entrusting Sabo to investigate the movement of the Straw Hat Pirates, it would not have happened to find out that the Don Quixote family was eyeing the Straw Hat Pirates. If this matter is not found, I am afraid the Straw Hat Pirates will withdraw from the stage early. Thinking about it, it was the "Master" that was casually answered in order to take into account Usopp''s feelings. But now, two years later, so many chain reactions have been triggered. Quite a kind of strange feeling. "Usop and the others are now in Alabastan. If Doflamingo makes preparations in advance, there is a high probability that they will set up an ambush outside the capital of Alabastan. Even if I leave overnight, I will not be able to catch up. " Maude pinched his chin. Even if I learned the news that the Don Quixote family wanted to attack the Straw Hat Pirates, it was...the distant water could not save the near fire. Presumably, Doflamingo, who has suffered several losses under his own hands, has also spotted this point. "It''s a good calculation." Maude''s eyes were cold, but he didn''t panic at all, and turned back to the bar. In the bar, Shaggy, Perona, and Bailey are sitting at the table. Hearing the sound of pushing the door, Xia Qi and the others looked at Maude who entered the bar. "Something happened?" Xia Qi was very keen, and smelled something wrong in Maude''s subtle expression. Perona''s face showed curiosity. Compared to Shaqi and Perona''s attention, Bailey was staring at the dishes on the table, and his saliva was almost flowing out. "Ok." Maude did not deny it, and immediately walked to the table and sat down. Xia Qi took advantage of the opportunity to push a set of tableware in front of Maude, and asked concerned: "Is it tricky?" "A little bit, but it''s not a problem." Maude smiled at Xia Qi. "That''s good." Seeing that Maude didn''t mean to say more, Xia Qi didn''t go into it. Soon, the dishes on the table were swept away by everyone. After eating dinner, Maude suddenly said: "Auntie Xia, I am going to a remote gate in the past two days, and the training of life return can only be temporarily put on hold." "It''s okay, wait until you come back to continue." Xia Qi lit a cigarette, turned to look at Perona who was tidying up the table, and asked: "Should I bring little Perona on this far door?" Perona''s body shook slightly when she heard Shaqi''s words, stopped what she was doing, and pricked her ears. She didn''t know where Maude, the so-called far gate, was going, but no matter where she was going, she didn''t want to go! "Don''t take me, don''t take me!" Perona prayed silently in her heart. But what Maude said afterwards made her prayers shattered instantly. "Take it." This long trip, Perona''s ability can come in handy. If you can bring it, Maude will not let Perona stay alone in the Chambord Islands. Hearing Maude''s response, Perona burst into tears. Maude didn''t elaborate on where he was going. Before setting off, he had to find someone. Speaking of which, if you want to quickly improve the proficiency of Shadow Fruit, the Don Quixote family, who has many abilities, is undoubtedly a very suitable prey. In addition, there is also the Barlow Club under Krokdal, which also has many abilities. Going farther, the BIGMOM Pirate Group and the Hundred Beast Pirate Group are also behemoths with many abilities under their command. In the final analysis, Devil Fruit is always the best choice to strengthen your subordinates. The new world, Dressrosa. In the large, slightly dimly lit room, Doflamingo sits on the edge of the window at will, looking through the gap of the curtain, and freezes on an insignificant grass outside the window. In the middle of the room, many cadres of the Don Quixote family stood side by side. Everyone''s eyes were on Doflamingo''s body. "I said, I said, Pika should have arrived in Alabastan by now!" Torrepol, one of the highest cadres of the Don Quixote family, who is capable of sticky fruit, said. Diamanti, who is also one of the highest officials, glanced at Torrepol. "If Pika arrives in Alabastan, he should inform us as soon as possible. Since there is no notice, it means he has not arrived yet." "Is that so? Is that so? It seems that Pika''s enthusiasm is not very good, otherwise it would have been to Alabastan long ago!" "Hey, Pika, who has always been taciturn, will take the initiative to take care of this. There must be no problem with enthusiasm!" "Torrepol, no one can guarantee that the long-distance voyage will be a smooth journey. If you are lucky and encounter a few storms, it will inevitably take some time." "Is that so? Is it so?" "Could it be that Pika forgot to report? Hehehe..." The cadre Delinger wearing a horned helmet covered his mouth and smiled. Through his fingers, he could vaguely see his mouth full of fangs. "Oh, it''s not impossible. After all, Baby-5 and Buffalo are Pikas direct subordinates. In order to vent his hatred and dissatisfaction, when Pika arrives in Alabastan, he may just forget everything. After that, I cant wait to trouble the Straw Hat Pirates!" Qiao La, a sturdy figure of artistic fruit ability, twisted her waist, and at the same time supported her unique triangle-frame glasses on her face. Wearing a black helmet, Guradius, who is also one of the cadres with the ability to burst fruit, said in a low tone: "I should go with Pika." Like Baby-5 and Buffalo who were killed by Maud, he was directly under the highest cadre Pika. And the main goal of this mission is to kill Usopp, Maud''s apprentice, which is a rare opportunity for revenge, so he should follow it. "Guradius, the goal of this mission is just a rookie pirate group that has just entered the great waterway. There is no need to dispatch two cadres. Pika must have taken this into consideration, so I won''t let you follow." "..." Guradius was silent. "After Pika kills the Straw Hat Pirates, I really want to see Bacardi Maud''s reaction, hehehe..." "If that guy knew about this, he would definitely rush to Alabastan in a hurry!" "Hahaha, what can I do if I know it? That guy will be in the Chambord Islands. When he rushes to Alabastan, the straw hats will have been hammered into meat sauce by Pika!" "New World Gatekeeper? Humph, well guarded, haha!" "Hey hey..." "Oh, roar..." "Hehehe..." There was laughter in the room, as if he had seen Maude desperate and helpless. On the window edge, Doflamingo was expressionless, listening to the laughter from the cadres. Just taking away a "close person" of Maude is not enough to end this hatred. "Furafur..." Doflamingo sneered in a low voice. Only by destroying all the people and things related to Maud can it be regarded as the real end! Power, power, influence. It exists for this. ......... Alabastan, the desert. As far as I can see, there are unobstructed rolling sand dunes. The sky is scorching, and the sky is cloudless. The scorching sun rushed to the earth wantonly, and the severe high temperature made the air slightly twisted and became visible to the naked eye. A team of people marched hard in the desert. This team is the Straw Hat Pirates who just arrived in Alabastan. "Senior Luffy, I see''food''!" Bartolomeo, naked, shouted with excitement as if he had discovered a new world. "food!!!" The thirsty and hungry Luffy''s eyes lit up, a puff of smoke was rolled up under his feet, and he rushed to Bartolomio''s side at high speed. "Where is the food?" "This is it." Bartolomio pointed to the lush ball cactus growing in the sand pile Riza. "Oh!" Lu Fei''s spirit was lifted, and his eyes were bright. Even if it is just a cactus, it will be a rare delicacy in this thirsty environment. Bartolomio smiled, plucked two ball cacti, and gave one of them to Luffy. "boom!" "boom!" Luffy and Bartolomio, who were about to draw important water from the cactus, were suddenly knocked to the ground by Nami. "You two idiots, have you ever listened to what Weiwei said, especially you, Bartolomio!!! Isn''t the lesson of eating bats indiscriminately deep enough!!!" "Sorry, Senior Nami!" "I''m wrong!" Bartolomio and Luffy bowed their heads, admitting their mistakes honestly. Nami sighed, only feeling thirsty. Qiao Baqiang, who was fading away from the heat, stood up and observed a large number of ball cacti up close. Judging from the current growth of the cactus, it can basically be concluded that it is poisonous. Otherwise, the water-rich cactus would have been eaten up by desert creatures, so how could it grow so smoothly? "Weiwei, how long will it take to get to the''Rainland''?" "About five days or so." "what" Luffy made a feeble voice. Weiwei, who has beautiful long hair, looked guilty at Lu Fei and the others, who were tortured by the sun and couldn''t even shed a drop of sweat. Nami thought carefully, she patted Weiwei''s back waist with one hand at the right time, and smiled and said: "Don''t worry, these guys are very tough!" "Ok." Weiwei nodded. She had a deep understanding of this as she sailed all the way. "Puff." Soon after Nami''s voice fell, Chopper fell to the sand. "Not good, Chopper was dizzy by the heat!" "Hey, Chopper, are you okay?" The closer Lu Fei and others surrounded the past for the first time. Sanji looked at Chopper, who was so hot that he could not love it, and touched his chin and suggested: "Chopper, or shave off the hair, it will be cooler." "Never!" Chopper plucked up with little energy left, and loudly refuted Sanji''s suggestion. Bartolomio shouted: "Keep away, I have a way to cheer up Chopper!" "any solution?" Luffy looked at Bartolomio curiously. "Fan!" Bartolomio chuckled, holding his right fist high, revealing a fan-shaped barrier. "That''s it!" Looking at the fan-shaped barrier, Luffy, Usopp, Sauron, and Sanji punched their fists, and they all came to a sudden. Chopper, who was already too hot, looked forward to the fan-shaped barrier in Bartolomio''s hand. "Chopper, are you ready?" "Hmm!" Chopper nodded. "Then I''m here, flow barrier, invincible sandstorm!!!" Bartolomio took a step forward, his arm flicked like a propeller, and suddenly a gust of wind rolled up. "Oh!!!" Luffy and the others looked at the wind blowing by Bartolomio in amazement. At this moment, Bartolomio''s right foot sank deep into the sand and his body accidentally lost his balance. Coupled with the effort of shaking his arm, he staggered and fell straight to Chopper lying on the ground. The dancing fan-shaped barrier also slammed into Chopper''s side. "Eh?" Chopper was stunned. Before he could react, the fan-shaped barrier just blasted on the sand beside him, lifting a lot of sand. Everyone couldn''t help being stunned. After the sand fell like rain, he saw Chopper tilting his head, eyes protruding, staring at the fan-shaped barrier just a few centimeters away. "Accident, accident..." Bartolomio pulled up the fan-shaped barrier, smiling awkwardly. Chopper''s protruding eyes slowly retracted, and immediately raised his eyelids with difficulty, giving Bartolomio a mixed mood. After a while, Chopper closed his eyes and fainted altogether. "Chopper!!" Everyone was shocked again, and there was a mess. "You can''t rest assured!!!" Looking at the group of live treasures in front of her, Nami resisted the urge to punch. In this environment, even a fist is wasted. Vivi silently looked at the chaotic friends. Somehow, on the contrary, an inexplicable peace of mind was born. "Ah" A smile appeared on Weiwei''s face. In case you update the pig, it is called Wan Gengzhu for short. Oh, a 4000-word two-in-one chapter, no refutation is accepted~! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 371： First line of life Chapter 371 A line of life Chambord Islands, No. 9 Tree Island. On the sea not far away, a pirate ship was slowly approaching the shore. At the bow of the ship, a man wearing a captain''s cap and holding a long sheath knife in his hand was looking solemnly at the shore that was getting closer and closer to the ship. Even if there was no figure on the shore, the man who was suspected to be the captain of the Pirate Group was still on guard. On the other hand, the other crew members on the deck are the same, as if they are guarding against a terrible enemy that may appear at any time. But to be precise, it was a life-threatening ghost bullet that did not know when and from what direction. As the mast ship successfully landed, the pirates on the deck looked at each other silently, and could only hear the heavy breathing. The atmosphere was a bit strange for a while. "anchor." After a while, the man standing at the bow waved the long knife in his hand, breaking the almost weird quiet atmosphere on the deck. Upon hearing the instructions, the two crew members carefully dropped the heavy anchor into the sea. Along with the dull sound of breaking water, a burst of spray rose on the sea. After the anchor was over, the suspicious crew looked straight at the captain. The captain took a long breath and said fiercely: "Which idiot is it, who blows the spear and the gatekeeper of the new world so terribly that I have to be so careful when I go ashore." "Yes!" The crew breathed a sigh of relief. Their tense nerves just eased, but they heard an anxious voice from the observation deck. "Not good, Captain Gulled, a group of navies came to the south, coming in our direction!!!" "What? Isn''t it impossible to take this place?! How could the navy come here!?" The expression of the man called Captain Gullid changed drastically, and he was obviously shocked by the navy''s efficient operations. ashore. Brigadier General Aiden, who is in charge of the Naval Division Base of the Chambord Islands, took the lead. "Quickly, let me hurry up!!!" "This time, I must never be taken away by that man again!!!" Brigadier General Aiden, who was missing half of his eyebrows, had bloodshot eyes, like a hungry wolf, staring fiercely at the pirate ship anchored on the shore of Tree Island 9. Has he been so active since he was sent to the Chambord Islands? In the final analysis, it was all because of that man-Bacardi Maud! "Yes!!!" The navy that followed Brigadier General Aiden was as if they were bloodied, and ran wildly. On the pirate ship, all the pirates were dumbfounded to see hundreds of navies rushing to the vicinity in less than a moment. I don''t know if it is an illusion, the pirates seem to see green light in the eyes of the navy. "I... haven''t got off the boat yet!" "The first time I saw such a dedicated navy... It was the first time they encountered such battles in a not-so-long pirate career. Brigadier General Aiden, who was the first to rush to the nearby area, looked up at the enemies on the Pirate Ship, and was moved to tears. "Great, you are still alive!" "???" Hearing the words of Brigadier General Aiden, the pirates who had just prepared for the battle were suddenly startled. The man below who looks like an admiral is ill? Just as the two sides were about to start a decisive battle, a tall man appeared on the shore out of thin air. At the moment he appeared, the man''s feet curled up with a wave of floating smoke and dust, which did not disperse. "Huh?! Qiwuhai Tyrant Bear, how could..." Looking at the man who appeared out of thin air, Brigadier General Aiden''s face suddenly showed shock. The person here is impressively Basolomi Bear, one of the current Qiwuhai. Ignoring the shocked reaction of the navy, Xiong patted the Pirate Ship with his backhand. Snapped-- After a slight pop. The pirate ship of large specifications that was originally anchored safely on the shore, and the pirates on board, disappeared out of thin air. "Do not--!" The scene that happened before us made Brigadier Aiden let out a heart-piercing shout. The right hand stretched forward can only catch a mass of meaningless air, demonstrating his deep powerlessness at the moment. After the bear slapped the eye-catching pirate ship, he never saw the group of navy on the shore. He stepped on a heavy step and walked straight in the direction of Shaqi''s bar. The navy could only look at the back of Xiong away. It''s Qiwuhai again... but, Shouldn''t it be a pleasant thing for Qiwuhai to sanction the pirates? The navy silently looked at Brigadier General Aiden, who was crying silently, and couldn''t help but feel sad. ....... ten minutes later. The bear came under the tree roots on Tree Island No. 13, raised his head slightly, and his lens-like eyes reflected the architectural outline of Shaqi Bar. call out-- There was a slight noise. Like a breeze. Maude dashed forward, looking at the bear who came first in surprise. "Bear, I''m about to go to the navy headquarters to find you..." "You will take the initiative to contact me, is there something''important'', right?" Xiong looked down at Maude, his voice as gentle as ever. "Ok." Maude nodded. Xiong then calmly said: "Since it is a''important matter'', it is not very suitable in such a place, even if you and I are both Qiwuhai..." The place mentioned in the words means the navy headquarters. "Yes." Maude smiled, skipped the topic lightly, and raised his finger to the top of his head. "Go there and talk." "it is good." The bear nodded. After a while, The two came to the top of the Alqimangrove. "I am in a hurry to go to a place." After reaching the top of the tree, Maude went straight to the subject. Xiong looked at Maude calmly and asked: "Where?" "Alabastan, to be more precise, is where the Straw Hat Pirates are located." "..." Xiong couldn''t help being silent upon hearing this. Seeing the bear''s reaction, Maude felt slightly uncomfortable, thinking that the coordinate point of Alabastan was not available in the bear''s [airline ticket line]. If this is the case... "Can it be done?" Maude asked with a slightly solemn look in his eyes. "can." The bear nodded. A fairly positive reply made the dignified color in Maude''s eyes fade like tide. It scared him. All of Maude''s short reaction was seen by the bear. The silence just now was not because Maude''s request was too difficult, but because he heard the five words Straw Hat Pirate Group. In the Revolutionary Army, there are only a handful of people who know that Luffy is the son of Long, the leader of the Revolutionary Army. Even high-level cadres such as Ivankov who are very close to the dragon do not know anything about it. The bear is one of those who knows the roots. "Why are you in a hurry to find the Straw Hat Pirates?" It is precisely because of this relationship that Xiong asks his doubts face to face. If Maude were to be disadvantaged by the Straw Hat Pirates, the Bear would never help. Maude faced the questioning gaze that Xiong looked over and said calmly: "Because of me, Doflamingo wants to attack the Straw Hat Pirates." Hearing this, Xiong''s expression was still calm, but his gaze at Maude was mixed with obvious doubts. "Usopp, the sniper of the Straw Hat Pirates, is my apprentice..." Maude explained. Xiong was startled. During this time, he has been cooperating with Dr. Begapunks pacifist research, but the news is blocked. And he was very aware of the grievances between Maude and Doflamingo, and he immediately understood Doflamingo''s motives against the Straw Hat Pirates. After asking about the motive, Xiong silently removed his gloves and went straight to business. "Maude, I don''t have much''time''. If you are in a hurry to set off, it''s better to be now." "..." Maude seemed to have another meaning from this sentence. In fact, He knows exactly what the bear will face in the near future [future]. "Bear, do you want to leave the first line of life... With my ability, maybe... it can be done." Chapter Two will be later. . Not writing fast. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 372： Who can stand this? Chapter 372 Who can stand this? The words are divided into two ends. As a big country with a long history, Alabastan has a kind of edifice that will be pouring. The rebel army of more than 100,000 people is looking at the capital of Alabastan one by one. With only one fuse, war will break out at any time. In order to prevent the war from happening, Weiwei and the Straw Hats trek in the desert, wanting to get to the rebel stronghold as quickly as possible. This trek takes several days. Although food is exhausted, it can be obtained by hunting desert creatures. On the contrary, it is pure water, and it is difficult to be replenished in the desert after it is exhausted. Even though Weiwei, who is experienced in walking through the desert, had already made detailed plans before setting off, she couldn''t hold back a spiritual guy named Lu Fei in the team. There is still about two days to reach the rebel base, but there is not a single drop of clean water left in the team. "I want to drink water, I want to drink water..." Under the scorching sun, Luffy stuck out his tongue, shouting weakly. "To shut up." Nami glanced at the chattering Luffy. "I want to drink water, I want to drink water..." Luffy ignored Nami''s warning and continued to talk. Nami''s forehead suddenly floated at a crossroads. Weiwei lowered her head, biting her thumb and said guiltily: "It''s all my fault. I haven''t considered enough about the materials, so I should bring more clean water." "Yeah, there is not enough water to drink, it''s all your fault, Weiwei." Lu Fei first looked at Weiwei, then sighed and shook his head, and pulled out a booger by the way. Vivi suddenly felt more guilty. Others stared at Luffy who looked completely out of the way with a murderous look. "Of all people, you drink the most water!" "Others only drink one sip at a time, you pour it out, and drink a small bucket at a time!" "Idiot, if you didn''t take the water to pour a dried toad, we wouldn''t even be able to drink a sip of water now!" Except for Vivi and Bartolomio, the others couldn''t care about preserving their vigor anymore. They swarmed up, and it was a fat beating towards Luffy. Suddenly, smoke was everywhere. But it didn''t affect every foot that everyone kicked towards Luffy. "I...I''m...rescuing that toad...and...the toad came alive after drinking water..." Luffy''s weak counterattack was instantly drowned in punches and kicks. After a while, Luffy carried his bag full. As for the others, after a fatal beating Luffy, they looked even weaker. In the team, Vivi, who is more adaptable, and Bartolomio, who doesn''t waste much effort, are in better condition. "Seniors, there is a rock mountain ahead!" Bartolomio''s eyes were sharp, and he saw a group of rocks from a distance. Everyone was shocked. If there is a rock mountain, it means a shelter, and if you are lucky, you can find a little water. "Just rest there for a while." Weiwei, who served as the guide, made the decision. As soon as her voice fell, Luffy rushed out first. "It''s time to rest!" While running wildly, Luffy dropped a word. Everyone looked at Luffy, who was running faster than the rabbit. A second ago, he looked like he was about to die of thirst, but he was more energetic than anyone else. This is their captain... ten minutes later. The straw hat group entered the rock mountain group. On both sides are towering red rock mountains, forming a not-so-wide valley, while blocking part of the poisonous sunlight. "It''s so cool..." The straw hats lie down or sit in the shadows behind the rock mountain, looking very comfortable. Weiwei got up, looked up at the red rock formations everywhere, and whispered: "I''ll look for water nearby." "I will go with you." Sauron, who had just sat down, also got up. Sanji put his hands in his pockets and crossed directly in front of Sauron, disdainfully said: "Don''t try to be aggressive, you should just lie down for a while and get your strength back." After speaking, Sanji faced Weiwei with red hearts. "Princess Vivi, let me go with you. If you encounter a big lizard 30 meters in length, I will protect you!" "Sanji, where is the big lizard 30 meters long from this place." Usopp glanced at Sanji, who had an idiot attribute, and made a comment. As a result, as soon as the voice fell, there was a dull sound from the other side of the Yanshan Valley where heavy objects were frequently falling. Everyone couldn''t help but follow the prestige, and saw the sand and dust swept ahead, a purple-blue big-mouthed lizard running wildly on the valley. "There really is a big lizard 30 meters long!" Seeing the big lizard heading straight, everyone was slightly surprised. Bartolomio crossed his middle finger, and he was ready to manifest a barrier to protect everyone. "It''s food!" Luffy straightened up sharply, staring at the lizard with bright eyes. Just when the straw hat group was about to kill the big lizard that was delivered to the door, the ground suddenly vibrated violently. "earthquake?" Everyone was surprised again. The ground was shaking badly. At the same time, the towering rock formations standing on both sides heard a rumbling sound similar to that produced when a boulder moved. The sound became more pronounced, and the red rock layer, like clay, gradually transformed into a huge red palm. "this is" Seeing the huge palms gathered by red rock formations, the straw hat group was surprised. "The capable? Are they from Krokdal?" After the surprise, the straw hat group immediately entered a state of preparation. Immediately afterwards, I saw the huge rocky palm crashing down, just hitting the lizard. "boom!" The ground shook violently again. After a while, the palm of the rock slowly lifted, and a lot of blood dripped from the palm. On the ground, large lizards were photographed directly into meat sauce. In this situation, the straw hat group was frightened. "It''s been a long time for you guys, straw hats!" A sharp voice came from the huge red stone palm. It was Pika, the highest cadre of the Don Quixote family, the stone fruit ability. As his voice fell, the towering rock mountains on both sides quickly gathered together in a loud rumbling, and gradually condensed towards the giant form. Luffy and the others, who realized that it was bad, didn''t care to laugh at the sharpness of the voice, and quickly retreated. Immediately, they raised their heads in shock and looked at a huge rock giant hundreds of meters high made up of many red rocks. "What is this!?" The straw hat group who had just entered the great channel, how could they have seen a monster of this degree. Even Luffy, who has always been a rib, can hardly hide his shock at this moment. "Which is Usopp?" Pikana''s highly recognizable sharp voice came out of the rock giant again. Luffy and others pointed at Usopp in unison. "Hey, is there anyone like you!" Usopp looked at his companions with eyes wide, and shouted. Sauron said lightly, "I''m here to find you again, Usopp." "..." Usopp was speechless. "Yes, it''s exactly the same as on the wanted order." It seemed that it was because of his size that Pika looked at Usopp for a while before confirming his identity. Immediately, he raised his arm unceremoniously. The huge stone palm then pressed towards the straw hat group underneath, and the gust of wind pressure surged crazily upward along the edge of the stone palm. "Hurry up and stop him!" The huge shadow covered her face, and Nami screamed. "Who can stand this." Usopp roared. "I come!" The brave and fearless Bartolomio rushed to the front of everyone, but accidentally tripped over a stone. "Bartolomio..." "Can you not always drop the chain at critical moments!" "Ruined." Nami looked desperate. (End of this chapter) Chapter 373： This is the world of the strong (two in one) Chapter 373 This is the world of the strong (two in one) The huge rock palm fell suddenly. The shadow that followed, with a tremendous amount of pressure, broke into the eyes of everyone in the straw hat group. The air seemed to be squeezed out, making them feel suffocated. This is... a slap ten times more powerful than the giants! But when there was no retreat, the straw hats did not sit still. In the screams of Nami and Vivi, Luffys arms charged up and made the front movement of the rubber machine gun. Sauron drew out three knives, his face was unprecedented solemn. Sanji tensed his thigh, and the cigarette he held in his mouth was bitten by his teeth. Usopp raised his spear, looking weak. This is the first time they have faced forces from the new world. Unreasonable attacks, like shadows covering their faces, made them feel the pressure coming straight down like a mountain. Even so, they have no intention of backing down. "Rubber machine gun!" "Three thousand world!" "Coarse!" "Bang bang" The straw hat combatants each used their unique skills to attack the rock palm that crashed down. "Boom bang bang..." Luffy''s arms shook frantically, creating a dense fist shadow, and bombarding the rock palm first, spattering countless rubble. Then came Sauron''s Three Sword Flow Three Thousand Worlds, but he could only cut three deep marks on the rock palm. However, Sanji''s leg skills were smashed, just kicking a shallow hole several meters in diameter in the rock palm, and it was slapped to the ground by the oncoming wind. Usopp kept firing at the rock palm with the fastest bullet speed, but the firearm was a firearm after all, and in this case it was very weak. The combined attacks of several great forces failed. "no effect." "How could this be" "Damn it!" Seeing that the whereabouts of the super huge rock palm is not affected at all, a deep sense of powerlessness develops in the heart of the straw hats. The volume of this rock palm is really huge to despair. "It''s over..." The helplessness of Luffy''s few people suddenly deepened Nami''s despair. Lying on the wooden stand, Chopper, who was exhausted from the heat, and Vivi, who bit her lips tightly and her eyes trembled, also looked desperate. The huge rock palm arrived as expected with a powerful force. "Barrier barrier--!" At the critical moment, Bartolomio, who stood up in a half-kneeling posture, finally showed his abilities. A transparent semicircular barrier appeared above the crowd out of thin air, like a big bowl buckled on the ground, including everyone in it. The rock palm was shot on the barrier immediately. "boom!" Before the straw hat group reacted, a terrifying shock wave shook all around. The sound of thunder resounded in everyone''s ears, shaking their ears. Countless sand, dust and gravel were swept all around by the violent impact, creating a dust storm that covered the sky and the earth out of thin air. at the same time, The ground vibrated violently. At this moment, the huge rock palms slamming against the barrier and the sandstorms swept around them blocked all the light, causing everyone in the straw hats inside the barrier to be plunged into darkness. but, Relying on Bartolomio''s barrier, he still blocked Pika''s unreasonable super huge slap. "I thought it was dead..." In the darkness, Nami sat on the ground with soft legs. "Haha, the ability of Cockscomb is so powerful." Compared to Nami''s undecided shock, Luffy praised Bartolomio''s ability without heart. "Hey, as long as the barrier can be smoothly transformed, there will be no attack that Bartolomio can''t stop!" After being praised by Luffy, Bartolomio was immediately overwhelmed with pride. It is also true that since he obtained the barrier fruit, no matter what kind of attack he resisted, he had never seen a crack in the barrier. Quite a sense of invincible defense. "Don''t be too happy, we are not out of danger." Sauron reminded him timely. Patter. Sanji opened the lid of the lighter with his thumb, and a flame rose. The faint flickering flames shone on everyone''s faces, and one by one, dignified colors were visible. "What should I do next?" With the faint light of fire, Usopp raised his head and stared at the rock palms clinging to the surface of the barrier. No one can answer this question. Even if he withdrew from Bartolomio''s barrier, with the size of that huge rock man, one step would be hundreds of meters away. This travel distance makes escape a luxury. Not to mention that there is a Chopper who has lost mobility, and Nami and Vivi who are not very mobile. If this were not the case, their first reaction just now would be to run away, not to block the whereabouts of Rock Palm. Outside the barrier. The power of this palm directly lifted away all the sand and gravel around. Without the cover of sand, a large thick crimson rock layer appeared on the ground. The rock giant controlled by Pika stood on the crimson rock layer, slowly retracted his hand, and looked surprised at the transparent barrier floating above the straw hat group. "The capable person... can actually block my attack!" Pika was a little unbelievable, causing the already sharp voice to become even harsher. Within the barrier. Luffy and the gang, who had nothing to do for the time being, could only look solemnly at the huge rock giant standing in front of the barrier. Although Bartolomio''s barrier gave everyone a sense of security, it could not change the current passive situation. After all, Pika was also the highest cadre of the Don Quixote family, and soon adjusted his mentality, coldly scanning the straw hat group that was protected by the semi-circular barrier. After a while, his gaze fell to the side of the semicircular barrier, and his thought moved slightly. "It''s just blocking an attack!" Pika sneered and slammed his palm to the side of the barrier fruit. "Boom!" This slap from the side slapped the semi-circular barrier directly on the rock. But the gang of straw hats who were originally protected by the barrier are now suffering. The indestructible barrier hit them like this. Suddenly. Everyone in the straw hat was knocked into the air. Even if Bartolomeo removed the barrier in time, everyone was impacted to varying degrees, and a lot of blood was scattered from high in the sky when flying backwards. Afterwards, everyone fell to the ground one by one, scattered around. Fortunately, there is soft sand under them, which will not cause them to be injured twice. Even so, they couldn''t stand up for a while. Only Luffy was immune to most of the damage by virtue of his rubber physique and was able to get up the first time. "Are you okay?" Luffy glanced at the scattered companions, both worried and angry. Before he got a response from his companions, a shadow covering the sky and the earth covered it again. "Too weak, you guys..." Pika''s taunting sound came from inside the rock giant. In response to Luffy''s angry eyes, the rock giant raised his arm in a dull rumble. Both sides are no different from elephants and ants. Whether it is size or strength, there is an obvious huge gap. This gap is enough to make the straw hats feel desperate. "Death from the standpoint of an ant...!" Pika sneered. At this moment, a shock wave carrying a man and a woman fell from the sky and landed precisely in front of Luffy. As the two figures stood still, a shallow crater in the shape of a bear''s paw appeared on the soft sand. The people here are Maud and Perona. "Ok?" Seeing Maude and Perona falling from the sky, everyone present was shocked. "Crooked Spear...how could it be possible!!!" Knowing that Maude should be in Pekka in the Chambord Islands, it is like **** at the moment. Dressed in black, Maude looked up at the huge crimson rock giant, with a slight smile at the corners of his mouth. "As a prey, you are qualified." "..." Pika seemed to have not recovered yet, and fell into deathly silence. Sly gun. This is the title of Maud''s recent fame. As a result, he subconsciously called out this title at the moment he saw Maude. just Isn''t the spear in the Chambord Islands? Why does it appear here? While Pika felt incredible, his head was full of question marks. Then, his head finally received what Maud had said after his debut. "prey?" Pika was furious, and instantly cast aside all doubts, and his eyes on Maude were full of cold killing intent. "Bacardi Maud, don''t be too self-righteous!!!" A sissy voice resounded suddenly over the desert. Maude smiled coldly, his right hand clinging to the handle of the knife slowly moved, pulling out Qiushui inch by inch. In this process of drawing the sword, an astonishing momentum floated around him like flowing water. "Perona, step back." Maude''s eyes were fixed, and the sword was in front of him. The domineering mobilization is already ready to go. "Oh." Hearing Maude''s words, Perona cleverly responded, and then floated back. After being forcibly brought over by Maude, she already had the consciousness of transforming into a thug, but she didn''t expect that there was only one person on the other side, which was a little bigger. However, she can relax without any effort. Perona crossed Luffy without any intention of stopping, floating backwards continuously. Luffy didn''t seem to realize the existence of Perona, his eyes fixed on Maude''s back. "This person is Usopp''s master..." In contrast, the rest of the Straw Hat Pirates group also looked at Maude''s back for the first time, with different expressions. "Master!!!" "idol!!!" Usopp and Bartolomio were so excited that they couldn''t care about their injuries, they jumped up as soon as their waists were straightened. The shouts of the two men sounded almost simultaneously. "Maud..." Nami, who was lying on her side on the sand, stared at Maude''s back in a daze. She was panicked and suddenly calmed down. Can''t tell how it feels. What is certain is that she is not afraid anymore. Sanji and Sauron endured the pain and stood up, both looking at Maud with a scrutiny gaze. Just touching any corner of Maude''s body can clearly feel a substantial pressure. This is just looking at Maude''s back. If you were standing in front of Maude, it would be hard to imagine what it would be like. "It''s not as good as seeing..." Sanji and Sauron condensed. It was also the first time that Weiwei saw Maude, her eyes trembling lightly. She "smelt" a ray of blood on Maude. This is obviously a man who kills countless people. The arrival of Maude dispelled the shadow of death that filled the heads of the Straw Hat Pirates silently. The reactions of the people in the Straw Hat Pirates Group were all seen by Pika. Suddenly, the killing intent in his chest skyrocketed. This mission was to kill the Straw Hat Pirates that Usopp was in, but he never expected Maude, who was thousands of miles away, would show up in time. After all, if it wasn''t for the **** barrier. He had already photographed the Straw Hat Pirate Group into meat sauce. In this way, even if Maude came to the scene, he could only see the tragic scene of the Straw Hat Pirates turning into meat sauce. "Damn it, just a little bit worse..." Pika gritted his teeth. But this is the end of the matter, and it is impossible for him to stop there. "Bacardi Maud, since you are here, die here with me!" Pika was fierce in his heart, controlling the rock giant to clenched his fist, and immediately raised his arm to make a punch. Seeing the rock giant''s movements, the straw hat group was shocked. They had already experienced the horror of the rock giant. "Let me die here? If you can do it..." Maude looked up at the rock giant, his mouth was cold. When the rock giant just flexed and stretched his arm, Maude suddenly made a knife. Domination. Cut! The Qiushui blade drew a semi-arc trajectory upward. A dazzling crescent-shaped shock wave blasted out from the end of the knife track, cutting up along the rock giant''s crotch. laugh--! The crescent-shaped shock wave easily cut through the entire body of the rock giant, and then soared to the blazing sun in the sky. Almost instantly, a white aftermath of slashing pierced through the body of the rock giant. Immediately afterwards, the body of the rock giant hundreds of meters high suddenly split into two halves. "What, what!?" "What kind of move is this!!!" Pika shrank in the rock. Maude''s overlord slash directly caused him to lose half of the body control of the Rock Giant. however, Maude''s attack is not over yet. "Is it on the right..." With a red light in his eyes, Maude quickly retracted his arm and moved toward the right body of the rock giant, another move to dominate the country. Suddenly, The cylindrical shock wave hits the rock giant''s right head like a comet. The powerful force smashed the rock head with a diameter of several tens of meters into countless rubble in an instant. The straw hat group stared at the scene in amazement. Even Usopp, who had full confidence in Maud, almost fell out of his eyes. He knew that Maude was very strong. But I didn''t expect it to be so strong. With just two swipes of the knife, did he beat such a huge rock giant like this? "Is this... slash...?" Sauron looked at the rock giant''s body that had been cut in half by a single knife, and the rocky head that was shattered by the shock wave of the overlord. In the death battle with Hawkeye, He had never seen such a sharp slash. Do not, It''s not that Hawkeye can''t use it. It was that he was too weak to make Hawkeye use such a powerful slash. Sauron stared at Maud''s back, causing an uproar in his heart. "This is... the world of the strong..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 374： The Straw Hat Crew Who Was Shocked (2 in 1) Chapter 374 The Straw Hat Crew Who Was Shocked (2 in 1) In order to become the world''s number one swordsman. Sauron has been frantically honing his body and skills since he was a child. day after day. Every day. As his strength grew stronger, Sauron''s confidence grew stronger. Until... he was defeated by Hawkeye Mihawk''s black knife. Only then did he realize how big the world is. However, compared to the sword-fighting between him and Hawkeye Mihawk, the scene where Maude slashed such a huge rock giant in half with a leap slash made him even more shocked. This is what the top swordsman can do...! While Sauron was shocked, his heart surged. His eyes were shining brightly, staring at Mod''s powerful back that exuded amazing aura. Whether it is Hawkeye or Mord, he has personally experienced what a real swordsman is, and the difference that day. despite this, Sauron was not discouraged either. One day, he will be among them. Do it like Maude, cut the world with one blow! Sanji glanced sideways at the surging Sauron. I can vaguely feel the mood of this "dead enemy" at this moment. "Qiwuhai... are all monsters of this level?" Sanji turned his eyes, looked at Maud, who was full of powerful words, and tremblingly took out a crumpled cigarette. Your hands are shaking... Sanji gave a wry smile. The strength of Maude and Pika was like a mountain weighing on his heart. Through today''s experience, he realized one thing. That is, in the following voyage, monsters like Maud will only be more and not less. If you can''t become strong as soon as possible, you will experience the helpless situation like today again. "saved!" At this moment, Nami didn''t have the slightest sense of fear, and she looked at Maude with indescribable joy. Once again... was saved by Maude. "As expected to be the master!!!" "Worthy of being an idol!!!" Usopp and Bartolomio were so excited that they danced their arms and legs, and they even hugged each other, tears in each other''s eyes. "This is... what a powerful force!" Looking at the huge rock giant that was split in half, Weiwei''s eyes trembled, raising her hand to cover her mouth, and it was difficult to conceal the shaking emotion in her heart. Except for Chopper, who was in a coma, the Straw Hats were all shocked by the terrifying power displayed by Maude. The rock giant, who they tried their best to not shake a bit, was cut in half by Maude while facing each other. Even Luffy stayed on the spot, silent for a long time. But the battle is not over yet. "hateful!!!" The rock giant was split in half first, then his head was blasted off. Pika was startled and angry. The rock giant, condensed by the stone fruit ability, can be said to be his strongest trump card. But it was destroyed like this by Maude lightly. When Pika was furious, he moved quickly inside half of the rock giant''s body. He intends to control the remaining rocks and once again build a powerful rock giant. A red light flashed in Maude''s eyes, and his gaze wandered over the half of the rock giant''s body. "Don''t understand yet?" Relying on the domineering look and hearing, Maude has a precise insight into the movement of Pika traveling through the rock giant. "The stones you rely on can''t stop my''knife'' at all." Maude smiled contemptuously. When the voice fell, it was once again swiping the knife to cut off a crescent-shaped hegemony toward where Pika was. This knife easily split the rock giant with only half of its body in two. But Pika is very mobile in the rock giant, and before the slash approach, he quickly moves to a safe place. "This guy" Three successive overlords made Pika realize the weakness of the rock giant in front of Maude. After gaining a clear understanding, Pika was heartbroken and withdrew from the rock giant. Before leaving, he pushed the remains of the rock giant, which was only a quarter of the volume, towards Maude and the Straw Hat group. Suddenly, the stump of the rock giant fell forward, carrying a large shadow over the place where Maud and the straw hat group were. Luffy and the others changed their expressions as they watched the stump of the rock giant falling over. Even if Maude stood in front, they still panic subconsciously. This is not a joke. If it is held down by rocks covering such a large area. Even if there is a soft sand dune under him, it will probably be crushed into meatloaf in an instant. Maude first looked back at the panic-stricken straw hat group, and then looked up at the fallen rock giant''s remains. The first sword hegemony that had previously split the rock giant in half was fierce enough and sharp enough. Therefore, the rock giant that was cut in half did not fall, but stood firmly on the rocky ground. After the second sword overlord, the head of the rock giant was blasted into countless rubble. Under the force of the shock wave, the rock giant''s body fell backward. It can be said that both of Maud''s hegemonies have taken into account the potential risks in the future. But no matter how thoughtful you are, you can''t stand the enemy''s stubbornness. At this time, he simply pushed the remains of the rock giant over. "If you don''t see the coffin, you won''t cry." Maude lifted Qiushui calmly, gathering momentum on the blade. "How can you cut such a big rock!" A sharp, stern laugh came from high above. Pika, who is tall and sturdy, dressed in golden armor and a golden cross face helmet on his head, stepped on a rock that fell to the ground, and looked down at the people below. "The rock that you cut open will eventually hit you!" Pika, who revealed his body, looked at Maude and the Straw Hat group with cold killing intent. "Didn''t I say... the stone you rely on is as fragile as paper to me." Facing the murderous gaze that Pika looked over, Maude finished his momentum, and his arm suddenly bulged in a circle. Overlord! Maude immediately swung his knife to cut out a powerful cylindrical shock wave, and volleyed straight to face the remains of the fallen rock giant. This time the hegemony, regardless of its momentum or power, is several times stronger than the previous one! Pika obviously didn''t realize in advance that Maude hadn''t used all his strength before, so that when he saw the overlord whose scope of the shock wave had been directly expanded several times, his face showed horror like a conditional reflection. The Straw Hats didn''t expect that Maude''s several tricks that directly split the rock giant just now did not do it all. Now, the hegemonic shock wave reflected in their eyes, as if a comet pierced the air and fell to the ground, shocked them. The powerful shockwave of the hegemony hit the remains of the rock giant in this way. With a loud noise. The impact contained in the hegemony spread over the remains of the rock giant. In an instant, the remains of the rock giant bloomed like fireworks, turning into countless blocks of stones, flying out towards the rear. The shadow that originally covered the location of Maude and the Straw Hat group disappeared at this moment. Seeing the countless rocks shattered by the overlord and scattered in the distance, the straw hat group was shocked, and they couldn''t say anything while their lips were wriggling. Pika, who was falling to the ground, was shocked. However, Maude''s offensive did not end there. "gun." Maude pulled out the ferret with his free hand. Give an order. The ferret in the form of a long sword instantly turned into a long spear. boom--! Maude raised his arm, squeezed the trigger without even aiming, and threw a lead bullet toward Pika who had fallen sharply. The lead bullet went towards Pika''s front door. When Pika''s eyes changed, he naturally wouldn''t be hit by the lead bullet, and his head drooped forward to avoid the lead bullet that was aimed at his forehead. And just as the lead bullet passed over Pikka''s head. Maude''s figure instantly crossed a distance of more than 100 meters, and came to the top of Pika with the lead bullet. He exchanged positions with [Shadow] attached to the lead bullet. "you!?" How could Pica expect that Maude would teleport with the lead bullet. He was worthy of looking up at Maude, who appeared out of nowhere, and saw a ray of lingering sword light hit his face. Armed color! Between the sparks and flints, Pika released his maximum armed color, covering his upper body, while crossing his arms across the trajectory of the sword. Maude was also wrapped around the armed blade, severely chopped on Pika''s arms. laugh--! Armed colors are divided into strong and weak. Maude, who was even better, used Qiu Shui to break through Pikka''s armed defense, and cut a bone-bearing wound on Pikka''s arm. Then a blood arrow shot out. at the same time, The power transmitted through the body of the Qiushui blade made Pika accelerate to the ground like a meteorite. Maude retracted the knife and stopped in the air with moon steps. When he lowered his head, his cold eyes moved with Pika who had fallen sharply. Boom boom...! Maude held the gun with one hand and quickly pulled the trigger at Pika who had not yet landed. The lead bullets pulled out yellow streamers like a shower, and fell from the sky on Pika''s tall and sturdy body, shooting out tiny blood flowers. Bang! In this way, Pika''s body fell heavily on the top of the rock with the rain of bullets, causing clouds of smoke and dust. At least in the eyes of the straw hat group, not to mention falling from such a high place, being stabbed by Maude, and eating so many bullets, even if he is not dead, he should be seriously injured. But compared to Pika, whose life and death were uncertain, Maude''s repeated offensives that greeted Pika in a short time opened the eyes of the straw hat group. Those who have not really experienced the baptism of the power of the strong, all raised their heads and looked at Maude, who was stagnant in the sky with moon steps. "How is this done?" "It''s so powerful that it''s awe-inspiring." "It''s amazing, Maude..." "It''s not at the same level at all." Regardless of the hegemony, whether it is the ability to teleport hundreds of meters out of thin air, or the white weapon that can freely change its shape. While making the straw hats feel shocked, they have a better understanding of [New World]. It is precisely because you recognize the strength of others that you can know your own weakness. Just when the Straw Hats thought that the crisis had been resolved, Pika''s roar reached everyone''s ears in the undissipated smoke. "Bacardi Maud, I am going to kill you!!!" The smoke and dust were swept to one side by a violent wind, and Pika stood on the cracked rock formation, most of his body was infested with blood. Despite this, Pika''s body still stands upright, revealing extraordinary tenacity. The Straw Hats looked at Pika, who was covered in blood, as if looking at a monster. Pika ignored the existence of the straw hat group, raised his head, and swept towards Maude, who was full of anger, above the sky. The moment he fixed his gaze on Maude. Maude suddenly disappeared anywhere in the field of vision. "Ok?" Pika was startled, and a sudden pain came from her chest. A few meters in front of Pika, Maude turned his back to Pika, and while walking slowly forward, he slowly returned the body of the Qiushui sword, which was clear of blood, into the scabbard. Just now, Maude exchanged positions with the shadow that had been seated early, and then gave Pika a fatal blow. With the timing, Pika didn''t react at all. Strictly speaking, when Pika looks up to the sky, defeat is doomed. "Wh, when..." Pika, who hadn''t understood what was happening, slowly lowered her head, looking blankly at Maude, who had appeared in front of him without knowing when. laugh--! A large amount of blood spewed out of Pika''s chest, and it fell on the rocky ground behind Maude. The massive loss of blood took away Pika''s vitality and strength in an instant. As a result, Pika''s knees weakened and he fell to the ground. "Bacardi Maud..." Realizing that his time of death was approaching, Pika stared at Maud''s back, and said every word. In that tone, there was obvious unwillingness and resentment. "The highest cadre of the Don Quixote family?" Maude stopped and looked back and calmly looked at Pika''s face to replace the resentment after the loss. "But so." "..." Pika''s mouth opened, but she no longer had the strength to speak, and collapsed on the rocky ground. The sturdy body shook up a little dust on the rocky ground, and within a short while, a lot of blood flowed under him. As early as when the Don Quixote family was listed as an enemy, Maude wrote the known ability information of all the cadres of the Don Quixote family into the hunter''s notes. Therefore, at the moment Pika died, a large amount of income was directly fed back. Except for some of the meaningless gains divided by the sword technique, the remaining gains are still extremely considerable when they are allocated to the three needs of physical fitness, domineering, and devil fruit. Feeling the many changes in the body, Maude closed his eyes and checked the Hunter''s Note star that he hadn''t paid attention to for a long time. Physique:  Swordsmanship:  Domineering:  Demon:  The level of physique is too high, and the change in the income feedback is not obvious. On the contrary, it was domineering, but it was promoted to the second stage in one fell swoop, and came to six stars. This is the second metamorphosis of stars, and it also means that subsequent promotion will become more and more difficult. As for the fourth requirement that Maude filled in in order to improve the proficiency of Shadow Fruit as soon as possible, it directly condensed the fifth star box. I have to say that Pika is really qualified as a prey. Whether it''s physique, domineering, or devil fruit, Maud has brought plenty of experience. Looking at the entire Don Quixote family, apart from Doflamingo, the only people who can compare with Pika in terms of experience gains are probably only Virgo who has entered the naval camp as an undercover agent. In other words, there were only two people with such a high level of experience in the Qiwuhai camp. It can be seen that Pika is rare as a prey, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is epic. After checking the hunter''s note level. Maude opened his eyes and turned to look at the straw hats. Seeing those familiar faces, they were staring at him in a daze. Are you stupid? this is? (End of this chapter) Chapter 375： Okay, just follow me to the navy headquarters. Chapter 375 is over, so follow me to the navy headquarters. "Boom..." A few seconds after Pika fell to the ground, the fragments of rock that had been smashed by Maud fell to the ground one by one, causing loud noises. The resulting air wave swept from a distance with a large amount of sand and dust, permeating the air for a long time. The big movement caused the straw hat group to wake up like a dream. The tense nerves first relaxed, and then looked at Maude in awe or worship. Perona floated in the air with an umbrella, glanced at the straw hat group, flew forward, and came to Maude. Then, she moved the cute little flower umbrella on top of Maude''s head. Maude didn''t pay attention to Perona''s intimate little movements, and walked straight to the straw hat group. Perona followed closely, making sure that the shadow hidden by the small umbrella could accommodate Mord. "idol!!!" Seeing Maude coming step by step, among the crowd, Bartolomio was the first to react, and immediately flew in front of Maude, with shining stars in his eyes. "..." Maude looked at Bartolomio with a look of excitement in front of him in surprise. Glancing across Bartolomio''s iconic cockscomb head, some memory images immediately emerged from his mind. He quickly recognized the other party''s identity, but forgot his slightly longer name. Could it be... Bartolomeo in the intelligence, is the cockscomb head in front of you? However, this guy should not be on the stage until two years later. How could this be mixed with the Straw Hat Pirates? While Maude thought, Bartolomio took out a pen from his pocket, tremblingly handed it to Maude, and said excitedly: "Idol, I, I have finally seen you, can you sign me... " "Boom." Before Bartolomio''s words were finished, he was pressed into the sand by Luffy from behind. "You are so strong." Luffy half-kneeled on Bartolomio''s back, looking up at Maude with piercing eyes. Maude did not speak, but looked with interest at the son of the world-Wang Lufei. Luffy stood up, as if unaware that he stepped Bartolomio under his feet. He just stood on Bartolomio''s back, even so, there was still a significant difference in height between him and Maude, and he could only look up at Maude. "How did your teleport ability do it?" Luffy looked at Maude with curiosity. Compared to Maude''s few smashing hits that day, Luffy was more concerned about the teleporting ability Maude used. "Idiot, ask this kind of question as soon as you come up, who is willing to answer you." Perona curled her lips to look at Luffy, thinking in her heart. "I am a shadow fruit ability person, and I can freely exchange positions with the shadow. The teleport just now is the effect achieved after I exchange positions with the shadow." In the next second, Perona saw Maude answered Luffy''s question simply. "Eh?" She was stunned after being slapped. This guy, shouldn''t it be yours again? Perona tilted her head to look at Maude''s profile, and murmured in her heart. Hearing Maudes answer, Luffy looked at the shadow behind Maude for the first time, tilted his head slightly, and several question marks appeared on the straw hat. At the same time, he imagined a picture in his head-Maude lying flat on the ground, and then the shadow stood in front of Maude. Suddenly, the question marks floating above the straw hat became more. "I didn''t understand this?!" Perona looked at Luffy in disbelief. "Ah." However, Maude smiled, and while his thoughts moved slightly, he let the shadow separate from the body, and then gradually condensed into a solid body, standing beside him. "My shadow can move freely, and like clay, it can transform freely into what I want it to be, such as..." As Maude''s voice fell, this and Maude''s solid shadow imprinted on the same mold, at a speed visible to the naked eye, turned into a silhouette like Luffy. "Wow! That''s amazing!" How could Luffy bother to think, staring at the shadow that looked exactly like himself. "Wow! It''s really exactly like Luffy!" "Wow! Is this the master''s ability!" Chopper, who didn''t know when he woke up, and Usopp, who was so excited, both came to Luffy''s side, staring at the shadow of the entity controlled by Maude. Nami and others also came to the vicinity one by one. Except for Sauron, who was silently looking at the countless red rocks smashed by Maude in the distance, the rest of the eyes were focused on Maude. Facing everyone''s gaze, Maude smiled and made the shadow change its shape continuously. "Shadows can not only shape people." Maude controlled the shadow to transform into a T. rex with a body length of 20 meters. "Wow" Seeing the solid shadow of Tyrannosaurus rex, Lu Fei and others exclaimed again. "Weapons are no problem." The body of the Shadow Tyrannosaurus Rex turned into a forty-meter shadow black knife like a water wave, which was held by Maude. After seeing the forty-meter-long shadow black knife, Lu Fei and the others exclaimed again. Even Sauron, who had no interest in shadow tricks at first, couldn''t help but look at the forty-meter black knife in Maude''s hand at this moment. "It can become a weapon, and it can naturally become a tool or something." Looking at the surprised people, Maude raised the corner of his mouth, and then transformed the forty-meter-long shadow black knife into a chain of the same length. "For example, chains are a more practical tool." With that said, Maude seemed to be trying to demonstrate the real effect of the shadow chain, manipulating the chain to Luffy''s body. Under Maude''s control, the shadow chain was wrapped around Lu Fei''s waist like a snake, lap after lap, immediately entwining Lu Fei tightly. "Wow, it seems stronger than a chain, I can''t move it!" Luffy tried to struggle, but the feedback came from the restraint that was so powerful that he couldn''t move. "What a practical ability." Seeing the shadow chain that wraps Luffy into rice dumplings, everyone will inevitably be amazed. Luffy was smirking and struggling, demonstrating the hardness and restraining power of the shadow chain to everyone. Maude smiled slightly and said seriously: "It''s really practical." After speaking, Maude slowly raised his hand under the suspicion of everyone. I saw Luffy, who was bound by the shadow chain, flew towards Maude out of thin air, and was immediately held in midair by Maude. "Okay, just follow me to the naval headquarters." Maude smiled and looked at Luffy who was tied into zongzi. Lu Fei blinked, looking at Maude with a silly expression, somehow he couldn''t react. "Eh!?" Maude''s sudden action made everyone headed by Usopp stare at Maude who held Luffy in his hands. "Master, what are you...?" "How I say it is Qiwuhai, it is always necessary to do something''within duty'', such as catching a few pirates or something." Maude threw a dumpling Luffy. "Eh!!! Have I been caught!!!" It was also at this time that Luffy finally reacted, looking at Maude in shock. "How could this be" The straw hats looked at Maude in panic. ϡ This is the sound of Sauron pulling his sword. Even if the opponent is as strong as a monster, this swordsman with infinite potential won''t even hold back. "He is my younger brother. I want to take him to the naval headquarters or something... I would not agree." At the moment Sauron just drew out the knife, an indisputable male voice came from the lingering smoke in the distance. At the same time, a figure carrying a shoulder bag slowly emerged from the smoke and dust. (End of this chapter) Chapter 376： Mode VS Ace Chapter 376 Mode VS Ace The sudden sound attracted everyone''s attention. A man with a cowboy hat, freckles on his face and a string of red beads on his neck walked out of the smoke. In the scorching sun, the man was naked, not worried about sunburning his skin. Or, for this man. Compared with the potential damage caused by harsh environments, it is more important to always expose the pride of your back. "Ace!!!" Seeing the man walking out of the smoke and dust, the blind face Wang Lu Fei instantly recognized the man''s identity, and he was so excited that he dangling in Maud''s hand, like a silkworm pupa. "This man is Luffy''s brother!?" The slightly flustered group of straw hats is determined to look at Ace, who is walking slowly, but surprised, always feel a little familiar. "Fire fist Ice." Maude looked at Ace calmly, slightly surprised. Before Ace made a sound, he had already noticed the breath rushing from the smoke and dust one step in advance. I thought that this breath would be from the Don Quixote family, but I didn''t expect it would be Firefist Ace. I vaguely remember that Ace did appear in the Alabastan chapter. It appeared at this point in time, that is to say, the potential butterfly effect did not affect Ace''s movements. Maude thought in his heart. "Yo, Luffy." Ace walked closer, looked over Maude, and fell on Luffy, who was bound into a zongzi by the shadow chain and moved quite funny. After a while, Ace turned his eyes after greeting him and stared at Maude. "Please let go of my brother, Qiwuhai... Maude." "What if you don''t let it go?" With a smile, Maude suppressed Lu Fei''s dangling movement, and immediately used Lu Fei as a ball, throwing it up. Hearing Maude''s words, the straw hat group looked solemn, but Usopp looked at a loss, neither advancing nor retreating, and seemed very uncomfortable. "If you don''t let go, then you can only..." A raging flames glowed on Ace''s shoulders, and his eyes were full of warfare when he looked at Maude, and said, "I will beat you down." "Try it." Maude freed his left hand and hooked his index finger towards Ace. "Hey." Ace grinned, dropped his bag casually, and said seriously: "I want to meet you!" As soon as the voice fell, clusters of flames burst out of Ace''s body, and for a while, the ability characteristics were undoubtedly revealed. Sauron stared at Ace, who was full of flames, and said in amazement: Natural ability...! At this time, they finally remembered the identity of Ace. A big pirate who made the headlines a lot in the past two years. He is also the captain of the second team of the Four Emperors White Beard Pirate Group. He has a bounty of more than 500 million, and he is known as Huo Fist Ace! However, they couldn''t think of how such a famous big pirate would be Luffy''s brother. The faces of Sauron, Nami, Sanji and others all showed shock, but they calmed down in a blink of an eye and glanced at Usopp quite tacitly. There is also a bounty of over 500 million Master Qi Wuhai on board. So, it''s no surprise that Luffy has a brother like Ace. "What are you doing?" Some uncomfortable Usopp noticed something and looked at his companions strangely. Sauron and the others turned their heads away for the first time and continued to pay attention to the confrontation between Maude and Ace in the field. "???" Seeing the strange reactions of his companions, several question marks appeared on Usopp''s skull, always feeling as if he had been targeted by the void just now. In the field. Feeling Aisner''s rising battle intent like flames, Maude raised the corner of his mouth. As the mind moved slightly, the shadow chain that bound Luffy flowed along his arm and turned back behind him, turning into a shadow in his usual form. Without the shackles of the shadow chains, Luffy, who was full of active genes in his bones, couldn''t stand still, his eyes staring at Maude. "Rubber rubber... well, if there is an afterlife, I want to be a shell." The first second, Lu Fei grinned and waved his arms, but the next second, he was enveloped by a cloud of haze, which made the whole body soft and prone. But it was Perona who summoned a passive ghost, and instantly turned off Luffy, who was preparing to attack Maude with full firepower. "Perona." Maude glanced at Perona. "Know it." Without Maude''s instructions, Perona took the initiative to float backwards, as far away from the circle as possible. Maude watched Perona float to the side of the straw hat group, and then jumped a few times, came to a sand dune, condescendingly looked at Ace, who was full of fire. Luffy was still held in his hands by Moder, but was deprived of resistance by the passive ghost. Looking at it this way, it was a bit like Maude taking Luffy into a hostage. However, Ace didn''t have any scruples, and his right arm instantly turned into a hot flame. "fire punch!" Ace slammed his fist at Maud from the air, and a prairie fire was born out of thin air from his fist, and he rushed straight towards Maud in the air. If Maude can''t even stop a fire fist... That can only show that it is a false name. But Ace naturally inclined that Maude could easily block this move. Maude calmly watched the fist fire rushing in the sky, bending his elbow slightly, and also made a fist movement. The difference is that there is a red hot flame on Ace''s arm, but there is a dark shadow water wave on Maude''s arm. "Shadow Fist." Maude punched out. The surging shadow wave on the arm immediately followed the fist and broke away from the body, instantly turning into flames, facing the fire fist from Ace. After absorbing Pika''s Devil Fruit experience, Maude became more comfortable and smooth in manipulating the changes in shadow form. The re-engraved version of the Shadow Fire Fist is not to mention, there is quite a sense of sight of superhuman being transformed into nature. In itself, one of the most powerful characteristics of the shadow fruit is the free change in form. It''s just that Maude''s fruit ability has not yet been awakened, so the [volume] that can expand the shadow has a limit. However, it is more than enough to reenact Fire Fist. "this is" Seeing Maude''s Shadow Fist, Ace frowned and was quite surprised. The black and red "fist fire" just met in mid-air, and then collided into a ball. "boom!" The shadow and the flame are entangled in a ball, and they are not giving way to each other. They are squeezed into a huge tornado, and when they rotate violently, a large amount of sand is rolled up. "interesting." Ace''s brows loosened, and he looked at the calm and calm Maude on the sand dune with interest. Outside the war circle. The straw hat group stared blankly at the mighty black and red tornado. What kind of monsters are these... In terms of strength, they were already beaten so decently, this will be almost depressed. "Powerful men like Maude and Ace must be a minority in the Great Channel, yes, they must be a minority!" The straw hats can only comfort themselves. Perona looked at Maude standing on the sand dunes and muttered to herself: "Obviously, they are so strong, but there are at least a hundred people who always say that the''New World'' is stronger than herself. They must be humble, Maude." Her words reached the ears of the straw hat group. Suddenly it was as if the last straw crushed the straw hat group. No need for zero, they are already depressed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 377： Crushing Chapter 377 Crushing The tornado formed by the entanglement of Shadow Fist and Fire Fist eventually scattered into flying fragments. The sand that was swept into the sky fell, and the flames were turned into white smoke. But Maude''s shadow regrouped in the sand rain, condensing a shadow clone with the same outline as the body. This "fist and fire" attack was a positive test for each other. As far as the result is concerned, it can be said to be no match. But in terms of process, Maude took it too easily. At least, Ace''s "look and feel" think so. After all, the gatekeeper moves are reproduced so easily, it is tantamount to saying in disguise: Your moves are not very good. "Can Shadow Fruit still be used like this... really interesting." Thanks to the name of Qiwuhai of Moonlight Moria, who was the former shadow fruit ability, Ace didn''t know much about shadow fruit, but he didn''t know anything about it. But it was with Moonlight Moria as a comparison that Ace felt that Maude''s use of the shadow fruit ability was very novel and interesting. "Fire Fist is not effective, what about this trick..." A smile appeared at the corner of Ace''s mouth, his knees bend down, his arms crossed in front of him. Under the feet, the flames live, forming a vortex and expanding outward. One meter, two meters, three meters, four meters... After the flame vortex exceeded ten meters in diameter, it suddenly rose from the ground. Ace raised his right hand, and his palm seemed to have gravitational force, attracting all the flames from the ground to his palm, and instantly gathered into a huge fireball with a diameter of more than ten meters. "Da Yan Jie, Emperor Yan!" The huge fireball exuding high temperature was thrown by Ace towards Maude on the hill. The fire light rushed to Maude''s face with the heat wave first, making his face flushed. "This is the charm of the Nature Department..." Looking at the huge fireball that was howling, Maude didn''t retreat nor enter. The picture of the blue pheasant frozen in ice flashed in my mind inexplicably, but there was a little emotion. I don''t know whether the shadow fruit can have this mighty power like the natural system after awakening. When the Great Yan Jie. Yan Emperor is about to reach the top, Maude put away his emotions. Between the electric light and flint, Draw a knife, cut out. The seemingly unpretentious knife suddenly brought a cylindrical shock wave that was not weaker than Yandi. Overlord! The dazzling light swallowed up all the flames shining along the way. In the face of this seemingly invincible impact, Yan Emperor''s big fireball had no resistance, and was instantly crushed into a wave of flames. Surrounded by the shock wave, the wave of flames recoiled towards Ace. "..." When Ace saw this, his pupils shrank, and looked surprised at the fire wave coming back. The real power lies not in the raging prairie fire, but the shock wave contained in it. In an instant, Ace''s body was swept in by the flame shock wave. After swallowing Ace, the flame shock wave continued to grow, and it rolled out a huge ditch on the sand and went straight to the distance. After the remaining power dissipated, there were many clusters of rootless flames burning quietly in the ditch, but Ace was nowhere to be seen. "Dead, dead...?" The Straw Hat group stared blankly at the traces of horror left after the collision between the Overlord and the Emperor Yan, and there was a chill in their hearts. The man standing on the sand dune thought he was a friend but not an enemy. Now it seems The threat he posed was far greater than the previous rock giant! "Ace!" The negative effects of the negative ghost were waning, and Luffy watched Ace''s annihilation by the overlord into nothingness, and his eyes suddenly split. "Damn, you actually gave Ace to..." "Hey, Luffy, I won''t be killed so easily." Just when Luffy was so angry that he wanted to beat Maude to death, Ace''s voice came from the huge ditch. The rootless fire burning all over the ditch seemed to be picked up by a pair of invisible large hands, gathered together, and slowly kneaded into a human shape, and then revealed the appearance of Ace. "Ace!" Seeing that Ace is safe and sound, Luffy, who was still angry the moment before, will cry with joy. He really thought Ace was dead just now. Just thinking about it, the heart throbbed like it was going to stop. Maude looked at Ace, who had no injuries on his body, but he was not surprised. Such as hegemony moves away from the body, even if the power is amazing when facing the enemy with natural ability, as long as the opponent can react and make the body elemental in time... Well, the basic structure does not cause much harm. Furthermore, if Ace can be solved with a single move, Ace will be blinded as the captain of the second team of the White Beard Pirates. "It''s really worthy of being a capable man of the White Beard Pirates." Maude ridiculed casually, and threw Luffy, whose mood was ups and downs, to the place where Sauron and others were in the distance. When Luffy was **** with a shadow chain just now, Maude said he would take Luffy to the navy headquarters, but it was not entirely joking. Before that, he really had the idea of ??sending Lu Fei to the execution platform. In that way, not only can Luffy''s background forces be driven to participate in the monstrous wave of the alternation of the old and the new era, but it can also easily disrupt Karp''s mood. Maybe it will create a... chance to kill the naval hero. If you decide to do this, you don''t need Sabo to restore his memory. But before that, Maude had already embarked on a plan to restore Sabo''s memory. Coupled with the relationship between Luffy and Shanks and Usopp, it was enough to suppress the idea of ??Maude. As for Ace, with Blackbeard in his early days, Maude would not put himself in the position of being shot. The reason for drawing a fight to Ace now is nothing more than not wanting to miss the opportunity to fight a strong man. "The temptation ends here." After throwing Fly Luffy, Maude vacated his left hand and held the flintlock deformed by ferret. A knife in one hand and a gun in the other. It is the posture that can maximize the power of the shadow fruit. "That was a temptation just now???" Sauron and his party trembled when they heard Maude''s words. Recalling the scene after the collision between the overlord and the Emperor Yan suddenly deepened their depression. Ace took a deep look at Maude, who was holding a knife and gun. Some things that are usually invisible can be seen clearly as long as they are confronted with each other. In the two rounds just now, Ace couldn''t feel the slightest killing intent. Yes, it''s just pure fighting spirit. This made him understand. Just as he used to constantly look for opponents in order to become stronger as soon as possible. "Haha, it''s been a long time since I was so excited." Ace raised his finger and raised the brim of his hat slightly, only to feel that his blood was boiling. So, which is stronger and weaker? "boom--!" Just as Ace''s laughter passed away, Maude took the lead, raising his gun and firing a shot. The lead bullet wrapped in an armed color came to Ace in a blink of an eye. "Armed color..." Ace did not make a dodge action, but elementalized in advance, allowing the body to make a hole for the lead bullet to pass through. The armed colored lead bullet passed through the hole that Ace actively opened in his body. At the same time, Maude followed the lead bullet and suddenly appeared behind Ace. Qiu Shui''s blade slashed out. As the darkness of the blade flashed, Ace''s head rose to the sky, and immediately turned into a ball of flame. This knife was not hit. In this regard, Maude had long expected, and his backhand drew the knife to the shadow behind Ace. This is Maude''s real purpose after getting close! (End of this chapter) Chapter 378： Shot while lying down Chapter 378 Lying and getting shot Among the many characteristics of shadow fruit, Whether its the control of [Step on the Shadow] or the one-shot kill of [Shadow], They are all very powerful abilities in close combat. Maude slashed at the shadow under Ace with a backhand, intending to cut the shadow. Different from stepping shadows where the power must be stronger than the opponent to produce the control effect, if it is shadow cutting, it can be done only with the help of a sharp weapon. just, Shading requires a precondition. That is the shadow of the target on the ground, and the outline must be clear. Under this premise, if the shadow cut is successful, the battle can end in an instant. Knife light passed. The tip of the Qiu Shui knife successfully touched Ace''s shadow. however, Before Qiu Shui had drawn the shadow further, Ace seemed to have a sense of it, and made his whole body elemental a step in advance. In an instant, Ace''s body turned into a raging flame. With the elementalization of Ace''s whole body, the shadow that was originally the [practical goal] no longer exists. Maude''s shadow immediately fell through. And the raging flames after the elementalization of Ace directly flowed to Maude, who was close at hand. At this moment, it was the time for Maude to slash his sword to the ground, so that it was difficult for him to defend himself immediately. But Maude also has ferrets. Between these lightning flints, there is no need for Maude to issue instructions. Bailey, with his own mind, just like telepathy, conformed to Maude''s thoughts in advance, and changed from flintlock shape to long knife shape. Armed color! Domineering came out, attached to the ferret blade, and instantly dyed the ferret''s jade-white blade into jet black. "As long as my''attack speed'' is faster than yours, elementalization is meaningless." Maude''s eyes flashed red, and he sensed the position of Ace''s body from the flames. Immediately, a knife slashed on the turbulent flames rushing toward the face. laugh--! Cut it off with a single blow. The drawn sword energy split the flames of teeth and claws. As the flame was shaken and scattered by the sword energy, Yu Wei passed through the weak flame and cut a deep ditch straight ahead in the sand. There was still some burning sensation on Maude''s skin, but the flame in front of him had almost dispersed. just, The knife still didn''t hurt Ace. Although Maude could gain insight into Ace''s specific position through seeing and hearing, Ace''s seeing and hearing is not weak. Before the crisis approached, Ace responded in advance, preferring to slow down the offensive, rather than giving Maude a chance to hit a hit. "It''s dangerous." The overflowing flames gathered towards the sky, and soon condensed into Ace''s figure. Standing high in the sky, Ace''s eyes were slightly solemn. The hand-to-hand combat just now made him feel the oppressive force he hadn''t seen for a long time. Especially when Maude used teleportation to burst behind him, a strong sense of crisis emerged spontaneously. It''s been a long time... he hasn''t experienced such a clear sense of oppression firsthand. The man underneath is very unusual! Ace''s mood was constant, and the arms stretched out to both sides turned into flames, like a pair of flapping fire wings. Immediately, Ace twisted his waist and the whole person was spinning at high speed in the air. With the rotation, the flame suddenly turned into a spiral fire column with a diameter of several meters. "Yanjie, Pillar of Fire!" Ace stopped spinning and pushed the condensed spiral fire column to Maude on the ground. The hot pillar of fire fell violently. "Your''fire'' is certainly strong, but it is useless in front of my hegemony..." Maude looked up at the Flame Ring Fire Pillar that fell from the sky, and between the slashes, there was an overlord that soared to the sky with a proper power control. The front sagittal shock wave visible to the naked eye, from bottom to top, easily smashed the Yan Jie Fire Pillar. It''s like blowing a candle. Blowing over in one breath, there is no reason why the candle will not go out. After the Yanji Fire Pillar was shaken, the overlord still had some surplus and rushed straight to Ace. Ace was also obviously aware that a large-scale flame attack could not raise the slightest storm in front of Maud''s hegemony, and frowned. This is tantamount to banning the advantage of being a natural department. Seeing the aftermath of the hegemony coming head-on, Ace didn''t think much about it, and the whole body was elementalized to avoid the damage caused by the hegemony. After re-condensing his figure, Ace''s frowning brow eased and calmly looked down at Maude underneath. "My flame can''t help you, but your hegemony can''t hurt me either." "That''s the truth." Suddenly, behind Ace came Maud''s sympathetic voice. However, Modd''s original location in his sight turned into a pitch-black bird standing in the low altitude with its wings flapping. "When" Ace was taken aback, mobilizing his abilities like a conditioned reflex, and a high-temperature flame sprayed out from his back, rushing towards Maude, who was behind him. however, The moment before the flame swallowed Maud. Maude exchanged positions with Shadowbird again. The shadow bird that was changed to a high altitude was instantly swallowed by flames. As long as Ace can''t cover the flames with the armed color, it is impossible to attack the shadow and feedback the damage to Maude''s body. After releasing the flames, Ace''s lithe body suddenly turned around, but Maude had already exchanged positions with Shadowbird. Maude, who returned to the ground, raised the flintlock that Bailey had changed, and pulled the trigger at Ace''s back. boom--! The lead bullet wrapped in armed colors passed through the gunpowder and went straight to the White Beard Pirate Group''s flag tattoo on Ace''s back. "Have you swapped places with Shadow again..." The moment Ace heard the gunshots, his heart jumped. The speed at which Maude''s shadow body exchanged positions was so fast, it was no different from teleporting. In order to resist the shooting from behind, Ace can only make the semi-elemental and light body become completely elemental again. Suddenly, Ace''s body turned into a raging flame, hanging above the sky, like a cloud of fire. As a result, the armed colored lead bullet passed through the flames and left without success. Seeing Ace once again used the elemental characteristics of the natural element to avoid damage, Maude didn''t care, nor did he switch positions with the shadow, but kept pulling the trigger to attract Ace''s attention. The gunshots suddenly continued. Lead bullets were shot into the air, blasting out the flames of Ace''s element. If things like firearms are used for cover, it doesn''t matter whether there is substantial damage. It is enough to disturb the rhythm of the enemy. The lead bullets fired endlessly, just like this, it kept destroying the flames. Just ordinary lead bullets, elemental Ace didn''t take it seriously at first. But when he saw a lead bullet entwined with armed domineering in the rain of bullets, the whole person was not good. "It''s too overcast..." Ace was wary of armed attacks interspersed in bullets. just, Since the fight, he has been suppressed by Maude. This makes him quite depressed. The main reason is that Maude''s hegemonic power will kill him with the destructive power of burning the fruit. Maude looked up at Ace while avoiding her sharp edge, while slowly falling from the sky. "it''s time" A gleam of light flashed across Maude''s eyes. The lead bullet shot out of the barrel quietly turned into a shadow bullet, and the bullet speed instantly increased more than three times. Ace is keenly aware of the change in the speed and frequency of the projectile, but still has no defensive pressure. Elementalization was originally the nemesis of ordinary gunshots, so just beware of the armed colored lead bullets that Mord interspersed in it. Such a thought just started, and the situation on the court suddenly changed. "Ok?" Under Ace''s gaze, the lead bullets shot at high speed suddenly turned into pitch-black butterflies, circling and dancing around. "It will never be..." Seeing the butterflies hovering around, Ace realized something. No way? Can that kind of thing be done? The speculation flashed in his mind caused Ace''s heart in the flame form to freeze slightly. Just when Ace shifted part of his attention to the many dark butterflies, Maude had already put Qiushui into his sheath, and Bailey had turned into a double spear and was held in his hand. In the next second, the offensive displayed by Maude literally confirmed Ace''s guess. Shadow stream, day fireworks! Maude''s figure disappeared out of thin air. The next moment, He swapped positions with a pitch-black butterfly hovering to the left of Ace. "Boom!" When teleporting, Maude raised his guns and pulled the trigger towards Ace''s side. As soon as the gunfire sounded, Maude disappeared out of thin air. When he appeared again, the man was already behind Ace. "Bang bang" The moment he pulled the trigger, Maude shifted to another direction. "Bang bang" "Bang bang" "Bang bang" In this way, Maude switched positions at the fastest speed. And every time it switches, two shots will be fired at Ace in flame form. With the assistance of the shadow butterfly, a teleportation medium, and the use of the domineering vision and color to grasp the precise timing. In a short period of time, Maude shot lead bullets toward Ace from all directions. While the gunshots rang across the sky, the direct light of the yellow pen pulled out by the lead bullets intertwined and converged from all directions, creating a wonderful scene. As if above the daylight, there seemed to be a stroboscopic flash of fireworks. Ace, who was in it, could only travel in embarrassment among the elemental flames. because, Among the many lead bullets coming from all directions, there are many special lead bullets entwined with armed colors. "Using the gun like this, it''s a monster..." The Nature Department, which is least afraid of shooting, was forced into danger at this time. Ace was amazed at Maud''s use of abilities, and couldn''t help feeling deeply afraid. From the very beginning, Ace would not underestimate Maud''s strength. But after the real fight, the strength that Maude showed, still greatly exceeded Ace''s expectations. "Although it is not a death fight, I am really suppressed..." Facing the lead bullets coming from all directions, Ace''s eyes narrowed. In the desert. The straw hat group outside the battle circle, and Perona floating in mid-air, both raised their heads and stared at the scene intertwined by gunfire in the sky. This daytime fireworks staged in front of them gave them a sense of beauty that was thrilling. Just put yourself in the place, you will feel that you can''t even struggle, only the feeling of despair of waiting for death in the same place. As a sniper, Usopp was shocked by Maud''s daytime fireworks and couldn''t say anything. Even if he imagined it out of thin air, he knew very well that he would never be able to shoot such an unreasonable offensive with a gun. we can even say, In this world, there is no second person who can play such day fireworks... This is absolutely unique and powerful! And that man is his master. At this moment, Usopp was extremely proud. However, such a powerful master, at this moment, has to deal with his approved companions. Usopp looked confused. "Hey, don''t say I didn''t remind you, if you don''t want to die, you''d better leave here." Perona raised her head and stared at Maud''s non-stop bullet rain offensive. She felt a faint sense of crisis inexplicably after she had done experience training. It was like air everywhere, making her very uneasy. After reminding the straw hat group, Perona did not hesitate to step back and stay away from the battle circle as much as possible. She didn''t want to be killed by a stray bullet just to watch a battle. In that case, it''s really wrong. Hearing Peronas reminder, the straw hat group followed in their own way and followed Peronas footsteps, moving backwards away from the ring. Only Luffy remained in place and motionless. "Luffy, don''t you come here soon!" Seeing Luffy standing in place like a wood, Nami urged. "I am a rubber man, so I am not afraid of bullets!" Luffy didn''t look back, focusing on the battle between Maude and Ace. Nami was startled. Also, Luffy is not afraid of bullets. Thinking of this, Nami shook her head slightly. Sauron and Sanji also knew this, so they let Luffy stay there. But when they retreated far enough, a stray bullet came obliquely from the air and hit Luffy''s right waist abdomen without death. puff--! The expected rebound of the lead bullet did not occur. Instead, the lead bullet pierced Luffy''s waist and abdomen leaning to the right, bringing up a dazzling blood flower. "Uh?" Luffy was stunned. Nami and his party were also stunned when they saw Luffy shot. The air seemed to freeze briefly. After a while, "I was shot!" Luffy screamed, and the unusual pain from the wound made him roll on the sand with his wound. "How could this happen, isn''t Luffy not afraid of bullets?" "Hey, Chopper, Luffy is injured." "Chopper is fainted by the heat again." "..." "Sauron, Sanji, hurry up and bring Luffy over!" Seeing that Luffy was hit by a stray bullet and screamed so badly, Nami and the others panicked. "moron." Perona floating in the air with an umbrella shook her head. It turns out that this guy doesn''t know what is armed and domineering. Hearing the screams made by Luffy''s unfortunate shot, Ace, who was about to reach the limit of defensive pressure, was in a daze, and could not help revealing a trace of flaw. Among the endless lead bullets coming from all directions, there happened to be a lead bullet entwined with armed domineering, which directly penetrated this seemingly insignificant flaw. laugh--! A blood arrow sputtered out of the flame, but it was burned out in an instant. Ace was shot. The already precarious defensive position suddenly collapsed. Continue like this, It''s really possible that Ace would be shot to death by Maude. Two in one. (End of this chapter) Chapter 379： Oh, let me see you off. Chapter 379, let me send you a ride. Attached with armed colored bullets, its power is more than several times higher than conventional shooting. From the moment Ace was shot, Victory Libra has been inclined to Maud. however, However, Maude didn''t take advantage of the victory, but stopped the offensive, directly exchanged positions with the shadow on the ground, and returned to the ground. But the pitch-black butterflies flying all over the sky immediately gathered into a group of black currents, flocking straight to Maud, and finally turned back to their normal shadows. The original intention of this battle was not to kill Ace. Clicking to the end is an inevitable result. If Ace is seriously injured, it may affect Ace''s progress in chasing Blackbeard. In other words... The reason Esteyi came to Alabastan was because he came specifically to see Luffy, or was Blackbeard also coming to Alabastan? Maude calmly looked at Ace, who was surrounded by flames, and a doubt passed in his heart. He couldn''t remember some of the details of the information in the original book. As Maude stopped, the fierce battle stopped in this instant. Ace, who had recovered his human form, fell on the sand, her eyebrows staring silently. A hole of blood was pierced by a lead bullet in his right elbow, and blood was bleeding. "Why stop?" Ace looked at Maude, not caring about the gunshot wound on his elbow. "I have seen the result I want to see, and there is no point in continuing to fight." Maude''s arm fell naturally. Pele in the form of double guns quietly returned to his original form, and immediately rushed to Maude''s shoulders, stunned by the harsh sunlight. "Want to see the result?" Ace was puzzled, very puzzled. Maude smiled slightly, and said seriously: "It''s just... I won your chance of winning." "Ok?" Ace raised his brows and said calmly, "You are really confident, Maude." As he said, flames appeared on Ace again. This is the signal before the start of the fight again. Prior to this, Ace did not make excuses for the gunshot wound on his elbow. Although this gunshot wound has something to do with Luffy. However, before he was shot, his defense was almost at its limit. Luffy''s screams just accelerated the defensive results. He had to admit that from the beginning of the battle, he had been in a situation of being suppressed by Maud until he was shot. But a gunshot wound does not mean he has been defeated. Seeing Ace put on another battle, Maude didn''t mean to respond, just raised his finger to Luffy who was also shot. to be frank, Maude did not expect that one of the stray bullets of the daytime fireworks would hit Luffy, and it would still be a special bullet with an armed color... Otherwise, it won''t penetrate Luffy''s rubber body. It can only be said that Luffy is a bit unlucky. Ace tilted his head to look at Luffy, who was bleeding from his waist. This would not care about fighting with Maude, and came to Lu Fei as quickly as possible. "Luffy, is your injury okay?" "It''s okay, and it doesn''t hurt at all!" Hearing Ace''s words, Luffy stood up like a tough guy, with a sullen expression on his face that I have nothing. It was not painful at all, but the sweat oozing from his face undoubtedly exposed his current situation. "You look so painful!!!" Nami and her group yelled at Luffy. "Have it?" Luffy supported it strongly. "Have!!!" The crowd yelled again. Seeing Luffy''s life treasure, Ace scratched his cheek, and immediately looked at Maude in the distance. "Forget it..." Ace breathed out lightly and glanced at his **** elbow. Armed bullets. Even in the New World, there are not many snipers who can do this. Bacardi Maud... The strength of this man can be seen today. Seeing that Maude and Ace stopped each other so simply, Nami and others couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. They thought that these two men who were as strong as monsters were going to go dark. As far as this result is concerned, it is fortunate. "Chopper, wake up soon." "Well" "Luffy is injured and needs you to help him deal with the injury!" "Eh." Chopper opened his eyes suddenly, trying to get up, but was so thirsty that he couldn''t move. At this moment, a water bag flew over. Sauron was the closest, caught the water sac like a conditioned reflex, and immediately followed the direction the water sac flew from. The person who threw the water bag was Maud. In the desert environment, water is the most precious daily material. So before Maude came to Alabastan, he took a lot of water with him. It is nothing to give them a water bag at this moment. Everyone looked at Maude who had thrown the water bag casually, and their expressions were slightly strange. Just now, he was obviously escorting Lu Fei to the navy headquarters, and he also fought Ace in a battle that almost made them deeply depressed. Now it''s as if nothing happened. What is this man thinking? "What are you doing in a daze? Give Chopper some water soon?" Maude came to the neighborhood, used shadows to construct a set of sunshade chairs, and immediately sat on it, looking at the straw hat group indifferently. Perona floated to Maude, untied one of the water sacs she was carrying, and then handed it to Bailey. Bailey took the water sac, opened the stopper and took a few sips, and his spirit improved somewhat. Sauron silently glanced at Maude sitting on the sunshade chair, opened the water bag, and fed Chopper a few sips of water. After a while, Chopper, whose water was replenished, finally regained his mobility and began to perform his duties as a ship doctor, helping Luffy and Ace bandage his injuries. Usopp came to Maude and stopped talking. "Why, I was scared?" Maude looked at Usopp, who was much stronger, lifted his fingers, manipulating the shadow, and condensed a chair in front of Usopp. "sit." "Uh, Master, you..." Usopp sat down subconsciously, looking at Maude with a strange expression. He seemed to realize something. Maude smiled lightly: "Send Lu Fei to the naval headquarters, but I just said casually, I didn''t expect you to take it seriously." "..." Including Ace, everyone couldn''t help being silent. You''ve got the special code, can you take it seriously? ? ? I thought so in my heart, but it was impossible to say it in front of Maude. As long as Maude doesn''t attack Luffy, it will be great news for them. "You deserve to be an idol, just making a joke can make everyone take it seriously!" Bartolomio admired Maude, who was sitting on the sunshade. "???" Everyone looked at Bartolomio speechlessly. If there is a fan in the world of One Piece, then it is definitely him. Maude didn''t care about Bartolomio''s performance and looked at the injury on Lu Fei''s waist. It seems to be serious, I don''t know if it will affect the subsequent crusade against Klockdal. Wouldn''t it be a gunshot wound that changed Luffy''s direction in defeating Krokdal? If that''s the case... The picture is so beautiful that Maude can''t imagine it. "Should I intervene..." Mord thought silently. Speaking of which, Krokdal still has many capable people under his command. It''s just that he and Krokdal are both Qiwuhai, how can they blatantly fight each other. It''s not impossible to make stumbling secretly, just not too obvious. After thinking for a while, Maude decided to wait and see what the straw hat group was doing. "Where are you going?" "Yuba." The speaker was Weiwei. In fact, when answering Maude''s question, she didn''t think much. It just vaguely felt the need to answer. "Oh, let me see you off." Maude heard this and said so. "Eh?!" Everyone was surprised. (End of this chapter) Chapter 380： The magical effect of shadow fruit Chapter 380 The Magical Uses of Shadow Fruit Give us a ride... What does this mean? The straw hats looked at Maude with wide eyes. "Why, don''t you want it?" Maude slowly got up, calmly looking at the people in straw hats who couldn''t hide their surprise. "I don''t want to...oooo..." Luffy, who was stubborn, was about to refuse on the spot, but Usopp and Nami joined hands in time to block his mouth. "Willing!" Then, Nami and Usopp, and even Bartolomeo, who has the least say, made the decision for Luffy decisively. Maude''s strength lies here, with him all the way, it is tantamount to being escorted by his thighs. Only a fool would refuse such a good thing delivered to the door. Yes, Their captain is a fool! ! ! Nami and Usopp thought silently in their hearts, and at the same time increased their strength to cover Luffy''s mouth. Sanji and Sauron glanced at Luffy who was covered with great silence. They also tend to let Maude go with him. After all, Krokodalls forces are far superior to them, and there is also a so-called Baroque work society. In this situation of disparity in military strength, there are advantages and no disadvantages to having such a powerful Maud. Weiwei, who is concerned about the future of the country, can''t even ask for it. Ace glanced at Maude without interfering too much. He received the news that the Blackbeard Pirates were in Alabastan, so he came here. Meeting Luffy is more of following along. After confirming the movement of the Blackbeard Pirates, he will leave immediately, naturally it is impossible to follow Luffy all the time. And now he also confirmed that Maude would not pose a threat to Luffy, so there were fewer worries. Amid Luffy''s whining, everyone agreed to Maude''s proposal. With Maude joining the team, the happiest person is no different from the trio of Usopp, Nami, and Bartolomio. "Master, how come you suddenly''fly'' here?" The dust settled, Luffy and Ace''s injuries were also dealt with, and Usopp then raised questions in his mind. "To save you." Maude put away the shadow sunshade and tilted his head to look at the corpse in the distance. Hearing Maude''s words, everyone was slightly startled. Thinking about it now, it is true. If it wasn''t for Maude to come in time, then they... The thought of the giant rocky figure that covered the sky and the sun made everyone feel lingering. "Fortunately, Master is here..." Usopp let out a long breath. Everyone felt the same. Apart from the bad episode before, even if it was a nervous Luffy, he was very grateful for Maude''s assistance. "Really worthy of being an idol, even going to support is different from ordinary people!" "..." The corners of everyone''s lips twitched at Bartolomio, whose face was full of stars. "You don''t need to thank me, this matter was originally caused by me, so I came forward to solve it, it is a natural result." "Ok?" Everyone was suddenly puzzled. Until now, they thought that Pika was a member of the Baroque Job Club, so they didn''t quite understand what Maude meant. "The person who attacked you is actually one of the highest officials under Qiwu Haidoflamingo, and Doflamingo has enemies with me." "Eh?!" Hearing Maude''s words, everyone was shocked. Maude then explained the reason why Pika attacked them. "It''s no wonder that the rock grotesque showed up for trouble finding Usopp." "Speaking of which, since we entered the Great Waterway, we have met several groups of people coming towards Usopp." "Yeah, I almost thought Usopp was a plague..." "Hey, how do you speak!!!" the roar from Usopp. "Great, Usopp is not a plague." After the truth came out, the little cute stuff in straw hat, Qiao Ba, patted her chest in fear. Seeing Chopper''s reaction, Usopp burst into tears. "You really deserve to be an idol, just let it..." "Boom...!" The crowd rushed forward and beat a certain "really worthy of blame" into speechless. After a while, Bartolomio looked pitiful with his head full. "By the way, Bartolomio is also one of those who came to''find the difference''." Sauron knocked Bartolomio with a swollen nose with the handle of his knife. The latter scratched the back of his head in embarrassment, but sucked in pain. Maude glanced at Sauron''s three sabers, a strange color flashed across his eyes. Except for the word Hedao, the appearance of the other two sabers did not look very good. Was it because of the butterfly effect that caused Sauron to miss the chance to get three generations of Guito and Yuki in Rogue Town? While thinking about it, Maude subconsciously looked at the autumn water hanging from his waist. I always feel... I''m sorry Sauron. After the rest, everyone was ready to set off for Yuba. "Pele, become a''chariot''." Before setting off, Maude had no plans to walk. Hearing the words, Bailey nodded slightly, his body deformed at a speed visible to the naked eye into a poor man''s tracked chariot loaded with simple weapons. The meaning of weapons is very broad. Strictly speaking, as long as it is a tool with offensive attributes, it can be called a weapon. Therefore, whether it is swords, guns, swords and axes, or the chariot transformed by Bailey, they all belong to the category of weapons. In other words, as long as the thinking is clear enough, Bailey''s weapon fruit ability is not limited to conventional swords, guns and swords. Extending on this premise, if Bailey''s ability proficiency is high enough, or awakening. Then, In theory, as long as there are relevant design drawings and Bailey can understand the various structures in the design drawings, the things in the design drawings can be changed. It can be the highest-spec warship of the Navy, or it can be a pacifist who is still in the research stage of the Navy. Even... the prototype of the ancient weapon Pluto. Say so, but the weapon fruit has an inevitable shortcoming. That is-volume. Like now... Everyone silently looked at the chariot that Bailey had transformed into. Or should it be... a toy car. When they took a break just now, through chatting, they had already met Pele and Perona, and they also learned a little bit about the abilities of Pele and Perona. Now that Maude has made Bailey transform into a toy car that can barely carry Chopper, there is no doubt or doubt. And this is the source of the limitation of the upper limit of weapon fruit-the size of the capable person. If a demon like Oz ate the weapon fruit... And plus a certain devil fruit that is still advancing inside a prisoner in the city... Such a combination may be exactly what happened in past history. Back to the topic. Bailey''s size is too small to become a regular knife and gun, which is not a big problem. But if it is a large weapon such as a tracked tank, the volume is obviously not proportional. In terms of practicality, it can naturally be said to be useless. Besides, Bailey just changed the shell of a tracked tank, and didn''t even have the driving force. But Maude''s shadow fruit ability can make up for these shortcomings. Shadow flow, everything is planned. Maude injected his shadow into Bailey''s shadow. After a while, the size of Bailey''s chariot increased at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Can you do this?" Under the gaze of everyone gradually shocked, the volume of the toy chariot that Bailey deformed was constantly doubling! In just five or six seconds, the chariot has become a size capable of carrying everyone. This is the magical effect of shadow fruit. The expressiveness of the auxiliary nature is amazing. I feel that Oda is rushing forward, and many battle plots in the Wano Country chapter are directly skipped. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 381： Strong breath Chapter 381 Powerful Breath A trick for everything, the Bailey brand toy car has become about ten times larger, and it has officially transformed into a decent tank. This is the first appearance in the sense of the combination of Shadow Fruit and Weapon Fruit. Ace looked at Maude with surprise. In the hand held just now, he understood the value that Bailey played in Maude''s hands. Therefore, Bailey can not be simply regarded as a pet, but a transforming weapon that fits Maude''s abilities. Such a combination can be called a person with double fruit ability. For Ace, it is also something that has never been seen. But he only thought that Bailey''s ability category was to randomly turn into a weapon that Maude wanted. But I didn''t expect to have this usage. "This man...what the **** is it?" Essm thought silently. In his opinion, it has been less than two years since Maude has been on the ocean stage, and what he showed during this period is not like something a young man can do. Let''s talk about feelings. That is-extraordinary, conspicuous and always eye-catching. "Wow!" Usopp, Chopper, Luffy, Bartolomio did not think so much in the foursome. They all stared at the Bailey chariot, excited as if they had seen Gundam with their own eyes. "Get in the car." Maude glanced at the crowd. "Oh!!" Luffy was about to jump on the Bailey tank, but was torn off by Sanji. "Do you understand what is called a lady first!" Sanji glared at Luffy first, then turned his head to look at Nami and Vivi, and immediately turned into a nymphomaniac face with red eyes. "Nami-chan, Weiwei-chan, get in the car first!" "..." If it were normal, Nami would certainly accept it, but she could only look at Maude apologetically. After all, this car belongs to Maud, and they are a little overwhelming. Maude smiled and motioned to Nami that she didn''t care. During this delay of a few seconds, Sauron got into the car without a word and became the first man to get on the chariot. He embraced his arms, looked up at the roof that could block the sun, and sighed, "This car is really good." "Asshole Chlorella, who made you sit on it!!!" Seeing Sauron getting in the car, Sanji was so angry that he rushed into the chariot and immediately kicked Sauron. Sauron stretched the scabbard with his backhand, resisting Sanji''s kick, and raised his forehead and said, "Idiot curly hair, I want to sit down." "Idiot Swordsman!" "Sex Kappa!" "Muscle idiot!" "Smelly cook!" Sauron and Sanji actually fought on the chariot. "Boom!" Nami threw a fist to Sanji and Sauron, who suddenly calmed down. After habitually punching, Nami suddenly realized that Maude was there, and she hurriedly closed her fists. But this is obviously meaningless. The gesture of easily subduing Sanji and Sauron with that punch was already seen by Maude. "Maud, I, I''m not like this usually." In response to the surprised eyes that Maude looked over, Nami vaguely explained. Maude didn''t know how to pick up Nami''s words. Perona, who was floating on the side, looked at Nami with a scrutiny gaze, as if she had seen something, and she was slightly surprised. As Namiyan died down, Luffy and the others jumped into the chariot and laughed. "So cool..." Chopper lay lazily beside Sauron. "Usopp, there are cannons here!" "I saw it." Luffy and Usopp fumbled around on the chariot. "Can''t you stop a little bit!" Nami resisted the thought of punching again, her face exhausted. Maude looked at the Straw Hat Pirates who had just gotten rid of the danger and huddled in the chariot, and couldn''t help shaking his head. Still that smell... This group of young people still don''t know what they are about to face. Maude greeted Perona to get in the car together. After everyone got in the car, Maude squeezed part of the shadow into several lizards responsible for the trailer. No way, Bailey''s [knowledge] is limited. Although it can become a chariot, it has no driving force. However, the artillery loaded on the tank can be used normally. Dragged by the shadow lizard, the chariot moved in the direction of Yuba. Two days later. Maude and others came to the location of Yuba Oasis. What you see is a desolate ruin submerged by yellow sand. "How could this be" Watching the old oasis turn into ruins, Weiwei covered her mouth with a face of disbelief. Luffy and the others watched Weiwei''s reaction, and they were speechless one after another. Yuba is an oasis and a base for the rebels. Now it has become a wasteland. This shows that the intelligence that Weiwei holds is behind the actual situation. The absence of the rebels means that they have lost an opportunity to stop the rebels in time. In the current race against time, they wasted precious time. If they were not fortunate enough to meet Maude, the travel time would be greatly reduced, otherwise, they might have to waste about three more days on the road. Maude had already understood the current situation of Yuba, and did not pay attention to the situation on Weiwei''s side. Ace noticed it and looked at Maude subconsciously. Maude ignored Ace, concentrated, focused on showing what he saw and heard. Soon, two breaths appeared within the range of perception. A breath is like a candle in the wind, and a breath is like the sun and the moon. The red light in Maude''s eyes faded, and he looked slightly surprised in the direction of the strong breath. The owner of this breath is upright and frankly revealing his sense of existence. "a" Maude quietly went to the position where the powerful breath was. He knew that the owner of another scent of candle was an old man who stayed in Yuba. As for the other breath, he knew nothing. At least, the plot information of the original book does not give him a clear answer. But no matter who it is, Maude must first confirm it. It may be another member of the Don Quixote family, or it may be an assassin sent by Klockdal. Maude stayed away from the team, using the shadow to shuttle silently through the ruins. In an instant, he traveled several kilometers and came to a house that was half buried in the soil. Unexpectedly, the owner of the powerful aura felt by Maude''s sights, smells, and colors stood on top of the house at will. This is a tall man, the hem of the dark green hooded cloak draped over him hunting under the hot wind. Under the brim of the hat, a pair of eyes were so deep that they could hide all the secrets. Maude looked at the man, his eyes narrowed slightly. He suddenly had a feeling. That is-in order to see him, the other party deliberately exposed himself like a scorching sun. Alabastan, the city of **** blossoms. Along the coast, a mast ship with the flag of the Don Quixote family moored. In the cabin communication room, a telecommunication from Dresrosa caused the phone bugs placed on the table to ring frequently. The crew in charge of communications, before preparing to pick up the phone worm, always had a doubt in his mind. That is-why Master Pika hasn''t come back? The same is along the coast. A warship is anchored here. Smogg and Dasqi stepped off the warship and could see the Don Quixote family ship from a distance. "Colonel Small, that seems to be Don Quixote..." Da Siqi pushed the frame, just about to remind, but was interrupted by Small. "Don''t bother." Small strode towards the city. His main purpose in coming to Alabastan was to arrest Straw Hat Luffy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 382： Goodbye Sonny Chapter 382 Goodbye Sonny Maude had warned Smaller with a phone bug. But Smogg still chose to defend his navy identity, leaving from Roggetown and chasing the straw hat group to Alabastan. If Maude knew, it wouldn''t be a surprise. After all, this is what Smogg did. What really surprised him was the man in the green cloak standing on the ruins of the building at this moment-the revolutionary leader Dragon. Or maybe...Monkey D. Dragon. But, how could this man appear here? Maude narrowed his eyes slightly, slightly puzzled. Long lowered his head slightly, and his calm eyes swept across Maude''s face like a breeze, but he was the first to speak. "Bacardi Maud." When he opened his mouth, Maude''s full name was directly revealed, and it seemed that Maude was not surprised at all. You must know that the intelligence agencies of the Revolutionary Army, like Maude, a large pirate who is in the position of the Seven Martial Seas, will definitely be kept watch. Maude was clearly still in the Chambord Islands three days ago, but three days later he landed in the desert area of ??Alabastan, thousands of miles away. This incredible phenomenon is not what normal people can imagine. But if it is a person who knows the roots of the fruit of the flesh ball, it is another matter. Of course, it is not ruled out that the Xiong had contacted the dragon proactively after shooting Maude flying, and informed the dragon of the threat that the Straw Hat Pirates might face. "The leader of the revolutionary army will come to the ruins of the city that has been eroded by wind and sand for a long time, in order to..." Maude calmly looked at the dragon in the dark green cloak, halfway through the conversation, a flash of inspiration suddenly flashed in his head. He thought of the horrors of the civil war that Alabastan is facing now, and the rebels who are ready to move, and suddenly realized what. Although there is no sign of the revolutionary army in the Alabastan chapter of the original work. But judging by the style of the revolutionary army, how can this opportunity be missed during the civil strife in Alabastan? "Oh, do you want to attack Alabastan?" Maude asked and answered himself, as if he had predicted the answer. Only this possibility can explain why the Dragon Society appeared in Alabastan. Under this premise, there should be other revolutionary forces coming to this country. "Alabastan is a respectable country with a long history... it should not stop here." Facing Maude''s questioning gaze, Long looked at the surrounding buildings buried by wind and sand. Although the answer was not what was asked, the implication also showed that there was no plan to attack Alabastan. Maude heard the meaning in the words, and looked at the dragon in surprise. The dragon''s right arm slowly came out from the cloak. With just a light wave, black clouds gathered in clusters in the sky suddenly, and the sky darkened in an instant, and then the violent wind rose out of thin air, rolling up the sky with yellow sand to cover the position of the straw hat group. The power of nature can be induced with just a wave of hands. This is the strength of the leader of the revolutionary army... Maude saw this, his eyes changed slightly. Luffy''s exclamation can be heard vaguely from the position where the sky is covered with yellow sand. But where he was, the sun was still hanging high, and there was no wind and sand sweeping over him. It was like the rain in the front, but the sun was shining in the back. Maude looked at the dragon calmly, but didn''t know what the dragon intended to act like this. However, as the breath fluctuated gradually from the distance, Maude instantly understood the motive of the tornado and sand to isolate the straw hat group on one side. Maude looked in the direction of the breath, and saw the silhouettes in shade cloaks walking out from behind the dunes, towards the ruins. A rough count, about thirty people. The headed person is a woman. Unlike the others, she wears only a red long-sleeved waistcoat on her upper body. There is no other underwear besides. As a result, more than half of a woman''s **** and flat abdomen without fat are exposed to the air, which is eye-catching. This maverick dress style made Maude recognize the identity of the other party for the first time-the four commanders of the Revolutionary Army, and Belo Betty, who is also the superhuman inspiring fruit ability. Since even Betty is here, it means... Maude couldn''t help but glance at the dragon. If Alabastans rebels and the kings army were fighting head-on, it would be a war of hundreds of thousands of people. And the power effect brought by the fruits of inspiration will become the key to leading the direction and results of war. Even this kind of assassin is brought here, really don''t plan to shoot Alabastan? Or did you give up halfway for some reason? Maude was suspicious. Betty and his party came close and looked at Maude for the first time. "You are the Bacardi Mord who captured Jasmine''s heart, right? The real person looks much more handsome than the picture. No wonder Jasmine will never forget it." Betty, who is straightforward, has no scruples when she speaks. "?" A question mark appeared on Maude''s head, and at the same time, Jasmine''s shy bearded face appeared in his mind, and he rubbed his brows. Betty looked at Maude carefully. And Maude is also looking at Betty. This woman wears a style that matches Ace. "Betty, if you stare at him like this, don''t you want to fall in love?" "Go away, the old lady doesn''t have the time to play any love games, let alone grab the man Jasmine fancy." "Haha." Everyone roared with laughter. "Sister Betty, it is Bailey that keeps Jasmine on her mind, not Maude." Just as everyone was laughing, Sonny''s voice was interspersed to correct Betty''s wrong statement. "Ah, is that right?" Betty looked back at Sunny, who was tightly covered by the cloak. "Yes." Sunny lifted the brim of her hat, first nodded seriously at Betty, and then looked at Maude, a happy smile appeared on her face full of scars. "Maud, long time no see." "Sanny!" Seeing Sonny, Maude''s eyes lit up, unable to hide his surprise. Immediately after a glimpse of the shadows, he flashed forward to Sanny, stretched out his arms to embrace Sanny. Sunny also stretched her arms through Maude''s armpits, and embraced Maude''s waist affectionately. The laughter stopped abruptly. It was not because of the intimate hug action between Maude and Sunny, but the speed at which Maude came to Sunny, so fast that most of them could not react. "So fast..." Most of the people in the team condensed and looked at Maude who hugged Sunny. With this level of strength, it is no wonder that Sabo had been thinking about letting Maude join the revolutionary army before. "Sanny, you have grown a lot taller." Maude let go of Sunny and put his hand on top of Sunny''s head to compare. "You too." With a smile on her face, Sunny stood up on her toes, raised her arms and straightened them, and she could only touch Maude''s hair. "I didn''t expect to see you here." "Well, it''s just Maud. Why did you come to Alabastan?" "It''s a long story." "Then don''t talk about it." "Haha..." The two people who had been away for many days seemed to have forgotten the existence of other revolutionary forces around them and the existence of dragons, and started talking to themselves. (End of this chapter) Chapter 383： Back Pot Ace Chapter 383 Two years. Maud and Sunny had their own changes. The only thing that hasn''t changed is that Sunny and Perona share the same breasts. The two reunited after a long absence, and they couldn''t say enough. But Betty obviously won''t let them talk to themselves. "Sanny, we are pressing for''time''." A simple and rude reminder directly cut off Sunny''s interest. "Well." Sonny stopped her words abruptly, suppressing the endless joy in her heart, and nodded towards Betty. Although the plan to overthrow Alabastan has changed, as Betty said, their time is tight. Maude glanced at Betty, and slightly reduced the joy of seeing Sunny. The current environment is really not suitable for them to relive the past. After stopping the renewal of Maude and Sunny, Betty with one hand on his hips, the waistcoat of the waistcoat shifted to the left, and a ray of scenery leaking from the fullness was vaguely visible. But she didn''t mind at all, maintaining the action of akimbo, looking straight at the dragon not far away. "People have seen it too, shouldn''t it be time to leave?" Facing the leader of the revolutionary army, this upright woman had no consciousness as a subordinate. Long was accustomed to Betty''s temperament, and did not care about the other''s attitude, but nodded, indicating that he knew. What Betty said made Maude understand Long''s motivation to stop here. To meet someone? The probability is Luffy... Maude made a conclusion. Sunny looked up at Maude, and whispered: "I should go." "Leave Alabastan, or?" After hearing this, Maude had no scruples, and directly asked a question related to the trend. "Ahem." An older male member of the Revolutionary Army pretended to cough a few times to remind Sunny not to talk nonsense because of her personal affair. Sunny was speechless when she heard the reminder from her colleagues. In terms of identity and position, she cannot reveal the team''s movements. "We will go to Albana to witness the country...coming results." Long silently came to Sonny''s side, but he answered Maude''s question for Sonny. Seeing Long revealing the team''s next move so casually, Betty frowned but said nothing after all. no way, Who makes the person answering this question her immediate boss? It''s just that the man in front of him has what magic power to attract the attention of his colleagues. Even the dragon began to look at this man. Betty turned her eyes and looked at Maude with a scrutinizing gaze. Handsome is really handsome. But that''s it. Betty thought. "Albana..." Ignoring Betty''s scrutiny gaze, Maude''s eyes narrowed slightly. That place is the capital of Alabastan, and it is also the main target of the rebels'' attack. And what Long is talking about is witness... Even those who inspire the ability of fruit are brought here, are they really not planning to intervene, but just watching from the sidelines? In other words, did the Revolutionary Army also participate in the Alabastan incident in the original book? Maude''s thoughts were together, and quickly fell again. No matter what role the revolutionary army wants to play in this civil unrest, what does it have to do with him? As long as it doesn''t affect what he is going to do next. Maude stopped thinking, staring at the dragon for a moment, then looked at Sunny, and whispered: "Sanny, pay attention to safety." "Ok." Sonny nodded, suddenly thinking of something, weakly said: "By the way, Maude, the transparent fruit you gave me... I gave Sabo to eat." "what?" Maude was surprised when he heard this. In my mind, the picture of Sabo eating the burnt fruit in Dresrosa flashed. Originally, it was to give Sonny more self-protection ability, so the transparent fruit was given to Sonny. Unexpectedly, Sabo ate the transparent fruit due to a mismatch. The members of the revolutionary army present, including Betty, all looked at Maud with surprise. Most of the backbone of the revolutionary army knew that Sabo ate the transparent fruit, but only a few people such as Kerla knew the origin of the transparent fruit. Now I heard Sonny say that... It turned out that the transparent fruit Sabo ate was given to Sunny by Maude? Sonny looked at Maude quite unexpectedly, and asked cautiously: "Maud, would you mind?" "will not." Maude shook his head, but his expression gradually became serious. "It''s just that there are not many fruits like transparent fruits that are more functional and can avoid most positive dangers. Sunny, I hope you can think about yourself next time you make a decision." "Ok." Sunny lowered her head, like a child who made a mistake. But she could easily feel the care from Maude, and there was a ray of joy in the corner of her mouth. Maude patted Sonny on the head, and suddenly thought of the fruit-powered person in cp9. "After a while, I will find you a devil fruit with similar abilities." "no need." Sonny refused without thinking. Sonny''s refusal was within Maude''s expectations. He just smiled and said nothing more. After the dust settles for some necessary things, he will definitely go to grab the fruit of the door. As for the transparent fruit being eaten by Sabo, it is also a result he can accept. Some kindness is worth remembering for a lifetime. Whether it''s Sonny Sol or Sabo who saved his life... Betty and the other revolutionary army looked at Maude in amazement. You know, just talking about the [physical nature], for the revolutionary army''s [Wuye], the transparent fruit is an extremely rare devil fruit. It is not easy to get one, but Maude has to find another devil fruit with similar abilities. This kind of thing is like finding a needle in a haystack, right? But the tone of Maude said this, as if it was not difficult. But they still feel very convincing. After all, the revolutionary army who came here did not stay too much, and under Maud''s watch, they formed a group to the direction of Albana. A team of dozens of people walked under the scorching sun. After traveling far, Betty quickly looked back at Sunny who was walking in the middle of the team. "Long, what do I think... you have waited here for a long time, not to see Maude with your own eyes, but to let Sonny meet Maude." "No need to think." Longmu looked ahead, unwilling to say more. But because of Betty''s character, instead of letting it go, he took a cigarette and said with confidence: "It seems I guessed it correctly." "..." The dragon was silent. But sometimes, silence is equivalent to default. ....... The deserted land of Yuba. As the dragon left, the wind stopped and the sand stopped. As soon as Maude returned, he saw an elderly thin old man in the team. And hearing how unreasonable Luffy was shouting at the sudden sandstorm, Weiwei on the side was confused. Ace glanced thoughtfully at Maude who had been away for a while before returning. It''s getting late. Today is destined to be one night in Yupachet. A few days later. The subordinates who followed Pika to Alabastan finally found Pika''s body in the scattered red rocks. "Master Pikka actually..." The moment they saw Pikas body, these men were shocked and speechless for a long time. then, They soon noticed that there were extensive burns in addition to the conspicuous knife wounds on the dry body that had evaporated from Pikana''s water. Not only that, even the red rocks scattered around also left very clear traces of fire. Such traces are obviously not caused by ordinary flames. Unless it is... a capable person! "How is this going?" They know that there are Sauron who can use knives in the straw hat group, and Usopp the sniper, but they will never have the ability to use fire. How could they, who were not on the scene, know that the extensive burns on Pika''s body were actually whipped by the aftermath of a battle between Maude and Ace. And their duty is to send back all the discoveries, including the news of Pika''s death, to Dresrosa. After hearing the news of Pica''s death, Doflamingo and others were shocked in the palace of Dresrosa. In their knowledge, they never think that the Straw Hats can kill Pika. quickly, Fire Fist Ace appeared in the **** blossom city some time ago, and the information that he had eaten several Overlord''s meals was sent to Doflamingo. This information is naturally linked to the burns on Pikas body and the large burn marks left on the surrounding rocks. "Fire Fist Ace... the second team captain of the white beard... why...!!!" Doflamingo''s blue veins were exposed, and his fierce aura came out through his body, and he looked ruthlessly choosing people. at the same time. Ace sneezed several times inexplicably after arriving in the rainlands of Alabastan with the straw hat group. "Ace, have you caught a cold? Let Chopper look at it for you, his medical skills are very good!" Seeing Ace sneezing and sneezing, Lu Fei, a mentally recovering injury guy, asked immediately. On the side, Chopper, who heard Luffy''s praise, couldn''t help turning into a seaweed-like writhing. Without knowing it, Ace waved his hand and motioned not to. He had to confirm the information that the Blackbeard Pirates had appeared in Alabastan. Immediately, he was acting vigorously and vigorously. As soon as his front feet reached the rain, his hind feet were separated from Luffy. I was chatted privately again, and I was trembling with air. Hey, why did you say it again? It turned out that it was not the first time. The hands typing on the keyboard became trembling. I finally adjusted my mentality and cried. Harp. (This message is not visible to brothers in the group.) (End of this chapter) Chapter 384： It is not ashamed to discard the knife in front of me. Chapter 384 is not ashamed to abandon the knife in front of me. Rainland, known as the dream city of Alabastan, is also the base camp of Krokdal. It has plenty of water resources and is a veritable oasis. The straw hat group first arrived in the rain, and after parting with Ace, they couldn''t wait to rush to the street. "It''s so lively..." People came and went in the streets, and the noisy sounds filled my ears. Such a prosperous scene does not seem to be affected by domestic unrest. The Straw Hats stared at the prosperous scene in front of them in a daze, and it is inevitable to think of Yuba, which is now dilapidated into ruins. Between the two, there is really a world of difference. Maude didn''t go with the straw hat group, leading Perona and Bailey, and walked straight towards the casino standing in the middle of the lake. This magnificent casino is the industry under the name of Krokdal-Rain Banquet. When the straw hat group reacted, Maude was nowhere to be seen. "Where did Maude go?" "So hungry and thirsty!!!" "Strange, it was here just now." "I want to eat!!!" "Should I go to the casino?!" "I want to drink!!!" "It''s so noisy!" "Boom" After Nami hit Luffy with a fist, she raised her eyes to look at the companions present, and said with a serious face: "In short, the top priority is to replenish supplies, especially clean water." "Ok." Weiwei and a few people agree. This trip to the rainy land, if it weren''t for Maude on the way, he would die of thirst halfway. This shows that when there is a bucket of rice in the team, we would rather sacrifice the speed of the team and bring more supplies. "Wow, Senior Luffy, come and see, there is a super handsome car here!!!" Bartolomio ran to the gate of a restaurant a hundred meters away, waving his hand and shouting at Luffy and others in the distance. Beside him, parked a domineering motorcycle with metallic luster. "Oh!!!" Luffy, Usopp, and Chopper were immediately attracted by that domineering motorcycle, and ignoring Nami''s next instructions, they rushed to Bartolomio''s side. "very handsome!" Usopp stared at this motorcycle with obvious traces of modification. Luffy and Chopper were even more direct, reaching out and groping on the motorcycle. "It''s just that I always feel... this car is so familiar, as if I have seen it somewhere." With excitement, Usopp passed his chin, tilted his head and frowned at the motorcycle in front of him. "Senior Usopp, listening to you say that, I feel that way too." Bartolomio looked at the motorcycle with his head tilted as if he was awakened, frowning. "Listening to you, I seem to have seen this car somewhere." Luffy slowly retracted his hand, also pinched his chin, tilted his head and looked at the motorcycle. "Where have you seen it?" Luffy, Usopp, and Bartolomio whispered in unison. Only Chopper was jumping around on the motorcycle, looking so excited that he couldn''t find North. Inside the restaurant. "Colonel Smogg, it''s noisy outside, it seems to be talking about a car or something." Da Siqi, who was seated at a dining table, pushed the frame and looked at the direction of the door in confusion. Smogg, who was sitting in the seat near her, also looked at the door blankly. Speaking of cars, the motorcycle parked at the door belongs to him. If it were not for this motorcycle specially modified to cope with the desert terrain, coupled with the driving force brought by the smoky fruits, it would be impossible for him and Da Siqi to come to the rain so soon. Unfortunately, his motorcycle can only carry one person, so in addition to Dasqi, other navies are still on their way to the rain. "I went to see." Smogg stood up suddenly and strode to the front of the restaurant. He stretched out his hands to push the door open and walked out of the restaurant. At first sight, he saw Luffy, Usopp, and Bartolomio standing in front of his motorcycle, looking tilted and thinking. Turning his eyes slightly, he saw a civet cat jumping happily on the mat of the motorcycle. Small could not help being silent. Hearing the sound of the restaurant''s door being pushed open, Lu Fei swept over it. When he saw Small, he couldn''t help being silent. "Wow, Luffy, Usopp, Bartolomio, this leather pad is so soft and flexible, do you want to try, try, try..." Chopper suddenly noticed the change in the atmosphere, stopped slowly, and stared at Smogg, who was standing at the gate of the restaurant with a fierce look. At this distance, he could even clearly see that the veins on Smogg''s forehead were shaking slightly. "Straw hat. One guy!" Smogg stared fiercely at the Luffy who had thrown himself into the net, and said every word. ........... the other side. Maude came to the entrance of Yuyan. Looking up, a pyramid-like building stands in front of you. On the top of the pyramid-like building, there is a very eye-catching golden banana crocodile sculpture. "It''s really nasty..." Maude looked at the banana crocodile sculpture on the top of the tower. Perona stood beside Maude with her palms on her eyebrows, and whispered: "It''s so big." "Let''s go in." Maude smiled slightly and strode up the stairs. Although this casino is Klockdal''s property, since he is here, he has to go in and take a look. Perona didn''t say anything, quietly following Maude. The two stepped up the stairs one after another. Around the casino. Several hundreds of millions of elder members of Barlow''s studio were shocked to see Maude and Perona who were about to enter the casino rain banquet. "Why is Qiwu Haimode here?!" The hundreds of millions of elders were shocked and hurriedly took out the phone worm, and immediately passed the [information] they saw to Robin who was inside the Yuyan. And just after Maude and Perona walked up the stairs, a loud noise suddenly came from the distant street. "Ok?" Maude and Perona, as well as the surrounding residents, stopped at the same time and turned to look in the direction of the loud noise. I saw a thick white smoke rising into the sky in the direction from which the sound came. "Is it on fire!?" The residents looked at the thick smoke rising to the sky in surprise. Seeing the turbulent white smoke rising into the sky, Maude frowned. "Smogg? It seems...my warning was ignored." After muttering to himself in a low voice, Maude kicked his feet and moved in the direction of the white smoke. "Hey! Really!!!" Perona stared blankly at Maude''s disappearance, and couldn''t help sighing softly. Street. A house collapsed suddenly. Usopp and Bartolomio quickly stood up from the ruins of the house, looking solemnly at the white smoke that kept surging ahead. "Luffy! Chopper!" "Senior Luffy!" In front of the restaurant''s gate, a large amount of white smoke spread out from Smogg''s hands, surging in the street like a wave. Luffy and Chopper were tightly entangled in chains formed by white smoke. Although they could breathe, they could not move. "Damn smoking man!!!" No matter how hard Luffy and Chopper struggled, they couldn''t get rid of this solid white smoke chain. They don''t know how to be armed and domineering, in front of Smogg''s natural smoke fruit, except for powerlessness. "Colonel Smogg!" Dasqi ran out of the restaurant and looked at Luffy and Chopper who were caught by Smogg in amazement. As soon as he turned his eyes, he saw Usopp and Bartolomio standing in the ruins of the house, as well as Sauron and others rushing over from the other side of the street. Cang! Da Siqi''s expression condensed and he drew his sword decisively. Smogg coldly looked at Luffy, who was struggling in the white smoke, and said indifferently: "Straw hat boy, this time, no one can save you!" "It''s hard to tell." There was a cold male voice suddenly in Smogg''s ear. When Kancan reacted, he was hit **** the shoulder. Suddenly, the whole person flew out like a cannonball, smashing into a house on the street, splashing waves of rubble and smoke. It was Maude who showed up without warning and kicked Smaller away. As Smogg flew out, the power of the fruit of smoke dissipated. Losing the shackles of the white smoke, Luffy and Chopper fell from mid-air, looking scared. "idol!!!" "Master!!!" Usopp and Bartolomio, who were preparing to rescue Luffy, couldn''t help but look excited when they saw Maude appear. "How dare you..." Da Siqi looked at Maude, who kicked Smogg away in shock, holding the long knife in both hands, and the sharp blade faced Maude who was close to him. Move your feet quickly! Just take a step forward! Just like usual practice, wave your arms and send the blade to the enemy. Hurry up! ! ! why Why doesn''t the body listen... Da Siqi opened his eyes and looked at Maude, who was close at hand. The long knife in his hand was shaking slightly. When the line of sight meets Maude''s eyes... What a terrible pressure! The shoulders are so heavy, as if being held down by a mountain... No, I can''t cut it out at all! Da Siqi seemed to feel a sense of suffocation that was gripping his heart. The powerful aura from Maude directly overwhelmed her fighting spirit. Maude tilted his head and looked blankly at Da Siqi, whose will was on the verge of defeat. "Since I have realized my strength, then abandon the knife..." "It''s not ashamed to throw a knife in front of me." Da Siqi''s body shook as if struck by lightning. It was as if there was a huge shadow that swallowed all her pride and self-esteem in an instant. (End of this chapter) Chapter 385： Long memory Chapter 385 Long Point of Memory Swing a knife at the man in front of me... Can''t do... Da Siqi''s eyes trembled, and her body seemed to be bound by an invisible shadow, unable to move no matter how hard she tried. Kang Dang The Sabre finally dropped to the ground. Da Siqi''s strength seemed to be emptied for an instant. She knelt on the ground with her knees weakened, looking at her saber lying on the ground in despair. Sauron and others who came to the scene the first time, as well as Lu Fei who had just released the shackles, were all looking at Da Siqi, who had lost their fighting spirit, with strange eyes. Did Maude do something just now? If it wasn''t for what Maude had done, how could this strong female navy simply give up resistance? Everyone turned their eyes and looked at Maude, who was calm. How could this group of rookie pirates who did not really stand on the opposite side of Maude, how could they realize the pressure that Da Siqi had to bear when facing Maude at close range. That kind of momentum, It is not only released through the power gap. What''s more, it is the aura that is "forged" by countless blood, which hits the heart like a sharp knife, which can make human blood lose its temperature in an instant. This is the natural response when facing a monster. Seeing that Da Siqi gave up resisting obediently, Maude withdrew his gaze, and no longer looked at Da Siqi, but walked towards the place where Smog fell to the ground. "call--!" When Maude took only a few steps, he saw a puff of white smoke pouring out of the broken wall of the house, slowly condensing the shape of Small. The kick just now didn''t make Smogg completely lose his combat effectiveness, but instead kicked off his arm. Seeing Smogg stand up again, the Straw Hats were all ready. This guy who can smog his whole body is simply their most difficult opponent when they go to sea. If you can''t beat it at all, all you can do is run away. But even such a difficult opponent can only be beaten in front of Maude. "Is this the effect of armed color domineering..." The straw hat group looked at Smogg''s soft arms hanging beside him, feeling surprised. They only know the existence of armed **** domineering, but they don''t know how to use it. Now that Maude ignored the smog effect and directly kicked off Smogg''s arm, he couldn''t help being surprised. For them, compared to the battle between Maude and Pika, this scene is more intuitive. Smogg ignored the straw hats and stared at Maude, solemnly said: "Bacardi Maude, don''t forget your current identity." "Tsk..." Maude raised his brows slightly and said coldly: "You don''t need to remind you of this kind of thing." Before the words fell, the figure in the walking state suddenly disappeared out of thin air. In the next moment, Maude had already arrived in front of Smogg. Before Smogg hadn''t reacted, Maude reached out his right hand between the sparks, and clamped Smogg''s neck neatly. "Ok!?" Smogg was startled and choked. "Cannot be elemental..." Smogg''s heart was agitated, and he tried his best to break free from Maud''s restraint. however, All the strength is like striking on a heavy mountain, and it can''t even shake it. Maude gripped Smogg''s neck tightly and lifted him up. The strong grip quickly aggravated Smogg''s suffocation. Oxygen is gradually being consumed, like a shadow of death, clinging to Smogg''s heart and lungs. The people with straw hats around were all staring at this scene in shock. Just one face to face, that powerful Smogg was driven into the danger of death by Maude. Maude looked at Smogg, who was having trouble breathing. "So, what you should do is not to remind me of my current identity, but to thank me for my current identity, which allowed you to escape." "..." The oxygen in his lungs was squeezed out, and Smogg''s complexion flushed with discomfort, unable to speak, so he could only stare at Maude. He understood what Maude said. Qi Wuhai''s level of identity made him not qualified to attack Maude, but it also allowed Maude to let him go. just, The clear gap in strength makes him unwilling. If the strength is stronger than Maud... Then, as long as the Straw Hats had no affiliation with Maude, he would arrest all the Straw Hats in front of Maude, and Maude could only watch. The key is not in identity and position. Rather, his strength is far weaker than Maude... Suffocation and unwillingness caused Smogg''s red forehead to appear with blue veins. Looks quite embarrassed. "Let go of Colonel Small!!!!" I don''t know when, Da Siqi held the saber again. Although she still looked flustered, her tone was unexpectedly firm. The root cause of this change is that Smogg is dying. Therefore, even though Da Siqi''s fighting spirit was overwhelmed by Maude''s momentum, he still tried his best to maintain the last trace of dignity as a swordsman. Even if you die, you must die with your saber. Maude tilted his head to look at Da Siqi, who had barely gotten rid of the shadow, and touched Xiang Xiang''s long-unused Fifty Workers Sharp Knife Chidori with his idle hand. "The courage is commendable, but now that you have a good enlightenment, let''s talk with a''knife'', but... if it''s you, it''s not enough for me to use autumn water." "do not underestimate me!!!" Da Siqi yelled, holding the knife in front of him, and rushing to Maude at high speed like a rhino. Immediately, a pick cut out a beautiful arc-shaped blade light, and pointed directly at Maude''s throat. Cang! Maude pulled out the Chidori, and covered the sword with his armed color. "too slow." Maude slashed out with a knife, easily piercing the arc of the sword. In the air, there was a sharp sound of blade breaking. However, the sabre in Da Siqi''s hand broke at the sound, and half of its blade rolled sharply to the sky. "My... Shigure..." Da Siqi maintained the posture of the move, staring blankly at the sharp knife Shigure with only half of the blade left. Maude ignored Da Siqi''s reaction, flicking his arm, and threw Smogg at Da Siqi. Smogg''s body flew out like a cannonball, and slammed into the half of the knife that Da Siqi was holding forward, suddenly blood was splashed! Immediately afterwards, the impact that had not yet been completely removed caused Smogg and Da Siqi to smash through the restaurant wall, fly into it, and set off a lot of smoke. Maude looked at the big hole in the restaurant wall that was punctured by Smogg and Dasqi, and said lightly: "I hope this encounter will make you remember a bit longer." Not far behind Maude, there were a crowd of silent straw hats. Luffy clenched his fists quietly. He has always done things regardless of the consequences, and finally started to think about one thing. That is, will Krokdal, who is also the Seventh Wuhai Sea with Maude, an enemy that can be defeated? A corner of the street. Ace, carrying a satchel, slowly looked back. Even if Maude didn''t make a move, he rushed to the scene the first time he heard the movement, he would come forward to stop Smogg. "Blackbeard is not here..." Ace raised his hand to press the brim of his hat, and his mind was already flying to the next island on the route. ........ At the same time, the casino rain feast. In a dimly lit room, Robin, who had just received a report from hundreds of millions of elders, did not go to Klockdal the first time. "That man... how could he be in Alabastan?" Robin''s eyes were thinking, deeply puzzled. Robin, who was thinking, did not notice that a shadow came quietly behind him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 387： Things that matter Chapter 387 Values Sudden overstepping behavior, and aggressive eyes. Even if Robin had some black-belly attributes, he was panicked for a while. When people are in a panic, they will always reveal something inadvertently. Less than two seconds. Robin noticed that there was no expected desire in Mode''s aggressive eyes. More... is scrutiny. Robin calmed down quickly and looked directly into Maude''s eyes. After she calmed down, she suddenly understood that Maude''s overstepping action was an insignificant temptation. But in an instant, Robin felt disappointed. If you can fulfill your dream, you will not hesitate to sacrifice your life. So, what a mere body is. She has come to this day with such awareness. Whether its true or false, you have to try to grasp... Robin''s eyes flashed with determination, just as he was about to speak, he heard Maude''s words first. "Nicole Robin, regardless of your strength, you are an extremely outstanding talent." Maude didn''t see any movement either. The surge of shadows that had previously dragged Robin in front of him sent Robin back to his place. Immediately afterwards, Maude got up from the shadow chair. As he stood up, the shadow turned into black shadows floating behind him. "It''s just... my ship doesn''t have your place." Maude stared into Robin''s eyes, and he could clearly see Robin''s flash of disappointment. To tell the truth, the in-depth contact with Robin today has somewhat moved Maude. As he said, Robin is a rare talent. It would be a shame to miss it. However, he is not Luffy, and he does not have a grandfather as a naval hero. If Robin is abducted on board here, it is foreseeable that the green pheasant will visit in a short time. In the original book, if it hadn''t been for the blue pheasant''s love for Kapu, the straw hat group who took Robin aboard and started to make a name for themselves should have been cleaned up by the blue pheasant. This is the benefit of background connections. But for Maude, if only facing the blue pheasant... In order to retain the talent of Robin, with the strength that Maud has accumulated so far, he can still try to give it a try. The right place and the harmony of people may be able to save Robin. But the final decision, after all, has nothing to do with Robin''s own value and the potential risks that come with it. The key is that Robin seeks to join the partnership on the premise of [utilization]. So it''s not worth taking risks for Maude. After seeing this, Maude naturally interrupted Robin''s opportunity to seize. Robin could see Maude''s attitude, but he was silent with regret. In fact, Maude was also regretful. The woman in front of her who had experienced quite a twist in her life experience, after all, had only one unique home. Both sides are silent. Maude cut off the vitality of the gecko in his hand, and immediately separated a handful of shadows into the gecko''s body. After doing this, Maude directly moved the topic to the transaction content. "When you are in danger and you need to ask for help, just put some salt into the gecko''s mouth, and I will notice it and rush to your side as soon as possible." Maude handed the gecko to Robin. Robin looked at the gecko who had just lost its vitality but was still moving slightly, and a strange color appeared in his eyes. She silently took the gecko. Although there is no way to verify, she knows that this man will not play tricks on this kind of thing. And this time for help, perhaps the greatest benefit she can get from Maude. Robin stopped thinking about driving a back road from Maude, and looked at Maude calmly. "The information you want, I need a little time to prepare." "how long?" "Two hours." "Okay, I will come back to this room in two hours. You don''t need to be there, you just need to put the prepared information in the cabinet over there." "it is good." The deal is concluded. Maude did not stay, let the shadow slip out of the Yuyan first, and then left the Yuyan out of thin air by swapping positions. After watching Maud disappear out of thin air, Robin put away the gecko and left the room to find Krokdal. It is more important to report to Klockdal than to prepare intelligence. "Bacardi Maud..." Krokdal''s face changed slightly when he heard Maude appear in the rain and was eating. The meat in his hands suddenly no longer fragrant. His ideas are the same as Robin. At this critical moment, a Maude suddenly appeared, which is not good news for him. Klockdal put down his knife and fork, his eyes cold. I don''t know Maude''s intention, so I can only go there for a while. Klockdal made a decision, which was to slowly get up, and his gaze flicked to Robin with a calm face on his side. When I was about to say something, there was a sudden burst of noise in the casino. It was also faintly mixed with the dull sound made when the heavy object collapsed. Klockdal frowned. He had the chance to win, but because of the news that Maude appeared in the rain, he felt a little uneasy in his heart. On the rainy long street. Maude, who had left Yuyan, walked on the street. After getting the information from Robin, you only need to find a condescending place on the square in front of the palace in Albana, and you can find the right time to harvest the devil fruit experience of the baroque workshops. As for the end of the battle... forget it. What Maude fancy is the devil fruit experience of the many capable people of the Baroque Workshop As for the combat experience, it is basically a one-stop shopping, which really makes Maude not interested. If he insisted on saying it, the man who could turn his whole body into a blade, and Krokdal, who was also Qiwuhai, was worth looking forward to. But these two were important sharpening stones for Luffy and Sauron, and Maude couldn''t blatantly attack Qiwuhai. Therefore, the experience of setting up a gun to collect the devil fruit in the chaos is enough, there is no need to complicate things. Maude returned to the big hole in the restaurant''s broken wall, but no one with straw hats was seen. "Maude, where did you go! Don''t say a word before disappearing inexplicably!" Perona floated out of the hole in the restaurant''s wall and looked at Maude with anger. At the entrance of the Yuyan, Maude suddenly disappeared out of thin air. When she rushed to the restaurant, before she had time to say hello to Maud, Maud disappeared out of thin air. Perona felt tired after thinking about it. "Just to do business, it was you..." Maude glanced at the jam stain on the corner of Perona''s lips. "It''s a good meal, but I remember you didn''t have any money with you?" "Hmph, I don''t have any money, but those two navies have them." Perona curled her lips and pointed to the two wounded in the restaurant who were temporarily unable to move. "..." Maud shook his head slightly when he heard the words, and looked at Smogg and Da Siqi who had bandaged their wounds. Even without Perona''s explanation, Maude can probably guess who dealt with the injuries to the two navies. "Luffy, where did they go?" "Go to the casino, shall we follow?" "Forget it, Bailey is hungry, wait until the dinner is over and check it out." "Oh." Maude and Perona walked into the restaurant side by side. Bailey crouched on Maude''s shoulder, who had turned back to his original shape, and Harazi let out a mouth. Inside the restaurant. The boss seems to be a weather-beaten man who is used to seeing the world. So even if a big hole was punched in the wall of the shop, it would not affect his continued business. There is a word to say. Time is money... But when he saw Maude walk into the store. The boss suddenly became calm. In my mind, I put up a temporary closure sign outside the restaurant two steps in advance. Small and Dasqi looked at Maude who walked into the restaurant with serious expressions. Zhu Zhu thought about it and didn''t write Maud. Why did some people get excited first? It would be better to make up a subscription before getting excited. (End of this chapter) Chapter 388： Before the war Chapter 388 Before the war The straw hat group went straight to the rain feast. The purpose is self-evident. Mostly I want to beat the culprit Krokdal down here. But this is clearly unrealistic. However, with Luffy''s blood lock halo, there should be no change. Maude thought to himself, ignoring the gazes that Smogg and Dasqi were looking at, and sat down straight. Bailey was not in a hurry to feast, but the thieves looked at Smogg and Dasqi. Perona''s whispered encouragement, Bailey jumped off the table and came to Smog and Dasqi. then, Bailey cocked his mouth. Smogg and Da Siqi suddenly became alert when they saw this. Bailey didn''t care so much, he started directly, and quickly found all the money from Smogg and Dasqi. "..." Small. "..." Da Siqi. "Hehe." Bailey held the money found, smiled at the two wounded thieves, and ran back to his seat. Seeing Bailey Pidian Pidian running away, Smogg''s forehead appeared several blue veins, quite a feeling of being bullied by a dog. Da Siqi lowered his head, extremely depressed. First, he was crushed by Maud with a single knife, and then he was treated by the doctor of the Straw Hat Pirates. This would also be taken away by a skunk. This experience is really bad. After getting the [introduction money] from Smog and Dasqi, Bailey waved his hand and ordered all the dishes in the restaurant. With difficulty, Smogg took his gaze away from Bailey, turned to Maude, and asked in a deep voice, "Bacardi Maude, what is your purpose in coming to Alabastan?" It''s a similar problem again... Maude glanced at Smogg, Quandang didn''t hear it, and instead picked up a cranberry pancake and put it in his mouth. When Smogg frowned, and wanted to say something, a shadow snake climbed onto him silently, blocking his mouth tightly. Da Siqi on the side was not spared either. While being restrained by a shadow snake, he was also gagged. After that, Maude just spent more than two hours in front of Smogg and Da Siqi before eating this luxurious lunch. After eating and drinking enough, Maude got up to leave. He had to go to a rain banquet and take away the information Robin had prepared. "Boss, don''t look for it." At the checkout, Bailey slapped all the money from Smog and Dasqi on the counter, looking quite proud. The boss carefully glanced at Smogg, whose face was terribly dark, and struggled for a while, before finally taking the money. After paying the bill, Maude led Perona and Bailey out of the restaurant. From beginning to end, I didn''t look at Smogg and Dasqi again. After leaving the restaurant for tens of meters, the Shadow Snake quietly returned to its body. I just don''t know how Smogg will react when he is restored to freedom. After a few minutes. Maude came to the rain banquet, first left Perona and Bailey in the casino lobby, and then went to the room where Robin kept the intelligence alone. Entering the room, there was no one inside. Maude took out a pile of information materials with clear photos from the agreed table and cabinet. He took out one of the pages and glanced roughly. The content on the paper did exactly as he requested, only summarizing information about abilities and names. In this way, it is much more convenient. Maude nodded in satisfaction and probed the surroundings with his sight. After confirming that there was no one, Maude summoned a note and wrote the information of these capable persons into the note one by one. "Although the comprehensive strength of these high-level agents is not strong, they are... anyhow capable, and should bring a lot of benefits." Maude flipped his palm, and the Hunter''s note turned into a faint light spot and disappeared in midair. In my memory, except for a few of the Devil Fruit abilities in the Baroque Work Club, the others were somewhat funny about the development direction of Devil Fruit. Say so, But despite the [direction] being wrong, the time for these people to eat the Devil Fruit is not short, and their proficiency will naturally not be low. In other words, on the premise that the amount of intelligence meets the standard conditions, killing them should be able to get a lot of experience in devil fruits. As for the gains from swordsmanship and domineering, they basically don''t get the slightest amount, and it will offset some of the gains from demons and physique. This is one of the inevitable drawbacks of Hunter''s Notes in the middle and late stages. Maude destroyed the paper that recorded the information and left the room immediately. Instead of meeting Perona at the first time, he explored it in the rain banquet. There is no trace of the straw hat group. And Klockdale and Robin are not at the rain feast either. "Are you going to start? Klockdal''s "Pirate the Country" program." "And... the original historical text related to Pluto." Maude''s eyes flashed. After a while, He returned to the gambling hall and found Perona and Bailey. then, He saw Pele lying on the floor, so passive that he was about to die on the spot. "what happened?" Maude was puzzled. Perona pursed her lips: "This idiot loses red eyes." Maude understood in seconds, and glanced at Bailey who wanted to be a mayfly in the next life. "Go, go to Albana." After three hours of delay, it was time to go to Albana. Before leaving, Maude glanced at the magnificent casino lobby. Krokdal is not here, it is an excellent opportunity to perform the functions of a pirate. But Maude pays more attention to the improvement of strength, and can only miss this piece of meat. After a while, The two of them leave the casino. Bailey turned into a chariot again, carrying Maud and Perona in the direction of Albana. The chariot drove at high speed in the desert for two hours, crossing a Haihe River on the way. According to the current speed of travel, it may take about two hours to reach Albana. Due to lack of intelligence, Maude is not clear about the current situation in Albana. I wonder if the war has already begun. Has the Straw Hat Pirates officially confronted the Baroque Job Club? Anyway, with the style of the Straw Hat Pirates, even if you narrowly defeat the enemy in a deadly battle, you can still survive the enemy in the end. In this way, Maude didn''t worry about being robbed. Continue on from the other side of the Haihe River. More than an hour later. Maude saw a group of unexpected people on the sand dunes ahead. It was really the straw hat group. But Luffy was not seen. Hearing the movement of the Bailey chariot driving in the desert, the highly vigilant straw hat group looked over for the first time. "Eh!" After seeing the familiar chariot, they rushed to Albana, as if they saw a ray of precious dawn in the dark night, and suddenly revealed the color of surprise. "It''s Maud..." five minutes later. After picking up Nami and the others, the Bailey chariot continued to drive. "In other words, in order to hold Klockdal, Luffy chose to stay behind?" Hearing Nami''s explanation, Maude was a little surprised. "Ok." On the chariot, everyone looked worried. Even the tough guy Sauron can only divert attention by pushing iron. Maude groaned and inferred: "The direction of travel was the same, but when we set off from Yuyan, we didn''t hear anything, and we didn''t meet Luffy. This shows that... the battle is most likely over." "..." Everyone''s hearts condensed slightly. "Luffy is so strong, it will definitely be fine." Usopp comforted everyone in time. Although the effect is minimal, everyone can only choose to believe in Luffy. Maude didn''t try to stimulate them further. In that kind of desert terrain, with Krokdal''s rustling fruit ability, if Luffy does not trigger the blood lock halo, it is really possible to stop here. "Maud, what did you go to Albana for..." Weiwei stared at Maude''s profile and asked courageously. Maude met Weiwei''s gaze and said calmly, "No comment." "..." Weiwei was taken aback for a moment. A thought suddenly appeared in her heart, and she subconsciously looked around her companions. Right now is the most difficult time for the country, if Maude is willing to help them... Not only Weiwei, but others also thought of this. But from a standpoint, if you want to ask Maude for help, Weiwei can only speak in person. However, only on the relationship, it is the most suitable opening for Usopp. Usopp reacted quickly and spoke immediately. "Master, can you..." "Sorry, I''m also Qiwuhai. According to the rules, I can''t have **** with Krokdal, who is also Qiwuhai." Maude knew what Usopp wanted to say, so he interrupted Usopp first. At the same time, I silently added a sentence in my heart: Of course, it''s not good on the surface, but it''s not bad on the secret. "..." Everyone couldn''t help being silent when they heard the words, and it was hard to hide their disappointment. "but" Maude looked at everyone and said, "I can assure you that this country... will be fine." Although there is no proof, but the person who said this is Maud. For no reason, it was like a heart booster that gave Weiwei and others a ray of brilliance. (End of this chapter) Chapter 389： Would you just sit back and watch? Chapter 389 Will you just sit back and watch? The unprovoked assertion, under the rendering of identity and strength, appears extremely powerful. But in fact, Even with the predictive intelligence brought about by the plot of the original, Maude did not think that Luffy could defeat Krokdal. This is his judgment after contacting Luffy. However, above the [auditorium] outside the turmoil, there was a group of uninvited guests-the revolutionary army. There is a man with the same surname Monqi, Klockdals [Pirate the Country Project], there is a high probability that it will become a pipe dream. Furthermore, Since Maude is here, he won''t miss the precious experience points related to Devil Fruit proficiency. Not to mention the cover of the Straw Hat Pirates. As long as it''s done cleanly, it''s okay to include Krokdal''s [experience] in the bag. The Bailey chariot pulled up a long smoked dragon on the desert and headed towards the capital Albana. Two hours later. The people who came in the dust finally saw a huge rock mountain standing in the desert. Looking up from a distance, you can vaguely see the outlines of buildings on the rocky mountain. On the cliff of the rock mountain, there is a majestic step, which is artificially chiseled, from high to low, like a huge sword cutting one side of the rock mountain, diagonally against the sand. The same stepped passageway, there are four around this rock mountain. The stone stairs that Maude and his group saw were located in the south, and it was also the entrance to the passage where the rebels chose to attack the capital Albana. "That''s Albana, the capital..." Looking at the national capital built on the top of a rocky mountain from a distance, Nami and others were shocked. But now that there is a rush, there is no time to sigh. The Bailey chariot is still some distance away from Albana. With Nami and their eyesight, they can only see the scale of the stone stairs and the outline of the buildings on the top of the rocky mountain. But Maude, with the help of seeing and hearing, clearly saw a lot of corpses lying on the stairs. Weapons such as swords and guns stained with blood were scattered randomly around the body. The blood flowing from under the corpse, like a red carpet, went down the stairs and was extremely dazzling. "It''s already started..." Taking the scene on the ladder into his eyes, Maude''s eyelids drooped slightly, and he did not take the initiative to remind Weiwei. In this war that has mobilized nearly a million people, one can imagine that every second someone will fall and lose their lives. "Something''s wrong!" Usopp exclaimed suddenly. In the entire straw hat team, only Usopp can use the color of sight. Therefore, while still far away, Usopp barely saw the situation on the stone stairs. Corpses, blood, remnants. The cruel part of the so-called war broke into Usopp''s [insight]. Usopp''s expression changed immediately, his voice trembling slightly: "The country, the king''s army, has, has already fought with the rebel army..." "what!?" Everyone was shocked upon hearing this. Weiwei paled suddenly, and muttered to herself: "I still couldn''t catch up..." Thinking of how many people would lose their lives in this war, Weiwei was at a loss, and her heart felt painful. But maybe it''s because there are these friends who escorted her all the way around, or her heart is tough, her eyes condensed, and she quickly cheered up. Since we can''t catch up, we can only do our best to stop the war! After a while, the Bailey chariot finally came to the front of the stairs. At the bottom of the stairs, blood is already flowing here. Looking up, he could clearly see the hideous expression on the face of the corpse nearby when he was dying. Looking at the corpses on the stairs, the hearts of the straw hat group trembled. Maude unfolded his sights, and felt it around. Did not detect the expected breath. It was thought that Krokdal would send several senior agents from the Baroque work agency to ambush the straw hat group here. The result did not. Probably because the front line has extended to the city of Albana. Maude turned his gaze, looked at the people in front of the straw hat, and said: "If you are mentally prepared, then run to the battlefield as quickly as possible." Hearing the words, everyone in the straw hat suppressed the shock of their hearts, and they all looked at Maude in silence. Usopp''s lips moved slightly, but his mouth was speechless. Nami and Bartolomio looked hesitant, and said nothing after all. "Thank you, Maude..." Weiwei solemnly thanked Maude, and immediately jumped out of the chariot and rushed to the blood-soaked staircase. Before going to Yuba, she let her mount run faster to send the letter to Albana, but she didn''t know whether it would bring some results. Deliberately ignoring the uneasy emotions that radiated from her heart, Weiwei speeded up her feet. The straw hats quickly followed Weiwei. Before Usopp took a step, he looked back at Maude, who looked calm. "Master, would you''sit back and watch''?" Before leaving, he finally asked the question held in his chest. And this question is actually what Nami and Bartolomio want to know. Maude answered the wrong question: "Usopp, protect yourself." Usopp''s eyes suddenly lit up, as if he had got the answer he wanted. He nodded to Maude first, then turned around and quickly followed Weiwei and the others. Maude watched them ascend the staircase. Perona came to Maude''s side, also silently looking at the back of the straw hat group, her eyes quietly showing a little loss, as if recalling something in the past, whispered: "If the war can be easily prevented, so many countries will not die in the war." "indeed." Maude glanced in surprise at Perona, who was suddenly depressed, and then raised her head to look at the sun-hanging sky. "But this country...in fact, it only needs a heavy rain to stop the war." "heavy rain?" Perona didn''t know, so she could only look up at the clear cloudless sky just like Maud. Even if heavy rain can really stop the war in this country, how can it rain in such weather? Perona thought in her heart. Maude retracted his gaze toward the sky, turned to look at the stairway directly in front, and muttered to himself: "Find a suitable vantage point first." ten minutes later. Maude crossed the deserted blocks and came to the square in front of the palace. The deafening sound of fighting instantly reached my ears. Amidst the intensive gunshots mixed with the violent collision of swords, there are always screams interspersed with screams. That means that the master of the voice is heading towards death. In the face of a war of this scale, human lives are just a string of cold numbers. Maude looked at the direction of the square, and the smell of gunpowder floating from the side of the square filled his nose. Even if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Maude could imagine the general situation of the square at this moment, it must be extremely tragic. Mord silently retracted his gaze, and immediately looked up at the tallest building in Albana-the tower bell tower. At that height, you only need to set up a long spear to bring all the targets within your sight. "Just there." After selecting the spear point, Maude directly used the moon step and flew up in the sky, shooting like an arrow toward the tower bell tower. now. The two middle-level agents of the Baroque work agency specializing in sniping stationed in the bell tower keenly sensed the sense of crisis. They are a male and a female, respectively code-named mr.7 Iko and miss. Iku on Fathers Day. "Huh? What''s here...!?" Eko and Iku, who were always paying attention to the surrounding situation, suddenly saw a figure volleying in the air. The strong sense of crisis that came with them made them chill in an instant. "Yes" A hole of blood with white smoke suddenly appeared on the foreheads of Eko and Iku, their expressions solidified, and their voices stopped abruptly. Am I... shot? At the last moment of their lives, they, who were good at sniping with guns, unexpectedly had the same questions. Puff-- The bodies of Iko and Iku fell heavily to the ground. Before taking this task, they never dreamed that they would die so hastily. After a while, When Maude came to the clock tower, he first glanced coldly at the corpses of a man and a woman lying on the ground, and then looked at a strangely-shaped oversized cannon behind the clock. After seeing this artillery, Maude remembered that when Krokdal officially implemented the [Pirate Country Plan], he had arranged a special bomb that could easily destroy the king''s army and the rebel army in advance. It turned out to be here. Maude thought to himself, he took out the special bomb. Tick, tick... A moving clock is set on the special bomb, which is obviously of a timer type. Maude glanced at the clock. The minute hand has gone half a turn. This means that there is still half an hour before the bomb explodes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 390： Gaze from Maud Chapter 390 The Gaze from Maud Half an hour. not long. But it is enough for many things. such as, A battle between the Straw Hats and the senior agents of the Baroque Job Club. Maude is looking forward to this. "So..." Maude put down the special bomb and beckoned, a group of shadows carrying a khaki bag came up the stairs and flew straight to Maude''s hand. Open the khaki bag, which contains different varieties of fruits. It is also almost all kinds of fruits that the shadow clone can find in Albana. "Will there be surprises?" Maude looked down at the pile of fruit in the bag. After the capable person dies, the demon soul originally lodged in the body will immediately leave the body to find the next suitable fruit carrier. In this process, there is a certain probability that the devil soul will attach to the nearby fruit, and then become a brand new devil fruit. What is the probability. Maude is not clear. But he believes that since the appearance of each devil fruit corresponds to a real fruit variety. So, does it show that as long as the fruit as the carrier is the same as the target devil fruit, the chance of the demon soul attaching to the fruit can be increased? Whether the guess is true or not is unclear. However, Maude leans toward what he thinks. After all, there is a famous saying in this world that can make him empathize-any human whimsical can become reality. Maude put the bag of fruit in the corner. When Luo is not there, he can only try his luck in this way. Bailey returned to his original shape, jumped on Maude''s shoulder, and stared at the cloth bag full of fruit. "Don''t steal it." Maude warned. Bailey curled his lips, disdainfully said: "It''s not meat." As he said, he wiped off the small amount of saliva flowing out of his mouth without a trace. Maude noticed Bailey''s movements and shook his head helplessly. When the transparent fruit was given to Sunny before, Maude had also commissioned the Revolutionary Army to help him get a demon illustration book. Therefore, if he really wants to smash a bunch of devil fruits in this incident, all he can do is prepare the corresponding fruits. But he had a purely tool figure clone, and coupled with plenty of time, he simply searched every kind of fruit in the city. When Perona floated up the stairs leisurely, Maude had already set up a spear behind the clock. "Well." Perona first glanced at the corpse lying on the ground, and then at Maude''s back. She thought about it, and simply sat on a wooden stand against the wall. After all, she didn''t have as good knowledge as Maude, so she didn''t even have the qualifications to join in the fun. Furthermore, when Maude asked her to do something, he would naturally call her out. Thinking of this, Perona took a nap comfortably. The back of the clock. Maude clearly saw the situation on the square through the gun hole made by Aiko and Iku in advance in the clock. The horizon is wide. But for Maude, it makes no sense. What he wants to pay attention to is the battle between the Straw Hat Pirates and the Baroque Job Club. "Do you want to go outside?" "Forget it, that''s too conspicuous." Maude gave up this idea, his eyes flashed red, and he directly used his knowledge. The invisible ripple spreads in all directions, incorporating all the breath within the range. "Oh?" Ignoring the countless auras in the square, there are scattered pairs of breaths in several urban streets in different directions farther away. The clear outline of the human body outlines the confrontation between the straw hat group and the senior agent of the Baroque work agency. Maude''s mouth twitched slightly, and his consciousness was like a pair of huge eyes hanging over the city of Albana, quietly watching the fierce battles that were about to take place. "Luffy hasn''t come yet...Couldn''t it have been killed by Krokdal?" Within the range of perception, there is no human silhouette that looks like a Luffy. This shows that Luffy may have died in Krokdal''s hands, or it may have escaped by chance, but failed to catch up with the battle. When Maude intervenes in this incident, any result, including Luffy''s death, may happen. As for Luffy''s life and death, Maude didn''t care much. But if Luffy fails to catch up with this battle, Maude will not be able to attack Krokdal under Luffy''s [cover]. In that way, I might miss the big fish Krokdal. Knowing this, it was time to bring Smogg and Dasqi to Albana. If they, as the navy, witness the crimes committed by Krokdal, they can also deprive Krokdal''s Qiwuhai identity on the spot. At that time, Maude will be able to kill Klockdal in a justifiable way. Thinking of this, Maude felt a little sorry. Without thinking about it, Maude focused his attention on the on-going battle on each block. Without the [Little Garden Incident] in the original book, all the senior agents of the Baroque Work Club were present, which at this moment became the biggest obstacle for Weiwei and his party to stop the war and the special bomb. on the street. Sauron put on his turban silently, with eyes like beasts, and stared coldly at a dark-skinned man in front of him. The brawny man was one of the senior agents of the Baroque Working Society, code-named Mr.1, his real name was Daz, and he was a superman capable of quickly cutting fruits. It is also one of the few experienced babies recognized by Maud in the entire Baroque workplace. Daz looked at Sauron who was in a state of battle in an instant, and glanced over the saber in Sauron''s hand, saying indifferently: "You picked the wrong opponent." "wrong." Sauron showed a sharp smile and said calmly: "Intuition tells me... I picked it right." Daz raised his eyebrows and sneered: "Since I possessed the ability to cut quickly, I have never been injured by a swordsman, understand? The swordsman can''t beat me." "This joke is not funny at all? The frog at the bottom of the well..." Sauron quickly passed the shadows of Hawkeye and Maude in his mind, and said in a deep voice, "The world of the strong is too big for you to imagine." When speaking, Sauron held Hedao''s words in his mouth, looking at the blade of Daz''s body like electricity. The fierce aura suddenly came out. "As long as we can cut through this man''s defense..." "It means that the distance between me and those two men will be even further!" At this moment, Sauron showed his desire to defeat Daz without any omission. A dead end in a certain roadway. Nami leaned her back on the wall, panting and staring at a woman walking forward with enchanting steps. This woman is one of the senior agents of the Baroque Working Society, named Paula, and she is also a superhuman thorn fruit capable person. "Ah." Pola looked at Nami who had nowhere to escape at last, pursed her red lips, and said lightly, "Your physical strength is really bad." Nami gritted her teeth. This battle is inevitable. On a small square. While digging his nostrils, Bartolomio looked at Mr. 3 of the Superman Wax Fruit Ability and the little girl painter Marion standing by the fountain. "This guy looks pretty easy to deal with." Mr.3 looked at Bartolomio who was not serious. Bartolomio grinned when he heard the words, but instead looked at the little girl Marian next to Mr.3. "Lao Tzu is not a good person, he even beats the little girl when he is fierce!" "!!!" Marion was startled when she heard the words, and a bad hunch grew in her heart. On another street next to a small square. Usopp is responsible for intercepting Jem, who is a superman with explosive fruit ability, and Micita, who is a superman with light fruit ability. "Hey, one dozen two? No problem at all!" Usopp looked at the man and woman standing side by side with confidence. the other side. Chopper met Dorofy, who is the Mole Fruit Ability in the animal system, and Beibu, the big fat partner with Dorofy. In addition, there is a musket that ate in the form of an animal dog hound. Strictly speaking, this amounts to one dozen three. "For Weiwei, I will knock you down here!" The difficulty of the battle can be foreseen, but Chopper has no intention of shrinking! It''s about two hundred meters away from the commercial street where Chopper is. With a cigarette in his mouth, Sanji frowned and looked at Feng Kelei, who was happily dancing ballet in front of him. "Why is my opponent you!" Sanji was exhausted. Feng Kelei cast a wink at Sanji, and smiled while turning around: "Don''t be so inconsistent, Sanji." Like the original, Feng Kelei had some intersection with the Straw Hat Pirates in advance. Although it was just before the battle, Feng Kelei''s greeting was without a psychological burden. Sanji shivered. This winking attack restrained him too much. "Quick fight and quick decision." Sanji kicked his heel and made up his mind to end the fight as soon as possible. Seeing this, Feng Kelei stroked his clothes and whispered: "Want to see it again?" "Ok?" The old ghost Sanji understood in an instant. Although he knew that the wonderful scene was false, he still couldn''t suppress his heartbeat. Feng Kelei was also decisive. With a swipe of his palm, he turned into Nami''s appearance. At the same time, he opened his clothes generously. Sanji''s complexion changed and he spurted blood and fell to the ground. On the clock tower. Maude who happened to see this scene twitched his mouth. Shaking his head, Maude turned to look at Weiwei who was running to the square alone. With the assistance of others in the Straw Hat Pirates, Wei Wei was able to avoid all the high-level agents of the Baroque Job Club. However, there are many hundreds of millions of elders in the Baroque Work Club. "Oh, I found the baby." Weiwei was stopped by a group of hundreds of millions of elders with hideous looks. They greedily looked at Weiwei who was alone. This is simply a great contribution to the door. Weiwei narrowed her eyes, revealed her wheel weapon, gritted her teeth and said, "Get out of the way!" "Don''t be kidding, but you..." A billionaire elder stuck out his tongue and licked the long knife in his hand. Halfway through the conversation, a blood flower appeared on his forehead, and he fell to the ground immediately. "Ok?!" The people around Bailai were shocked, but no gunshots were heard nearby. Doubtful newborn, another person was shot and fell to the ground. Immediately afterwards, lethal bullets came and knocked down hundreds of millions of elders. "Who is it...!" Someone shouted in horror. What greeted him was a bullet that ruthlessly penetrated into his head. Weiwei stared blankly at the billions of elders who were shot and fell to the ground. The same doubts as these people came to mind. From here, the movement from the square can be heard, but no clear gunfire can be heard. Who will it be? Could it be... Maude suddenly flashed in Weiwei''s mind. The partners stopped the senior agent of the Baroque Work Agency for her. At this moment, the only person who could spare her help was Maude who also came to Albana. She had seen Mod''s terrifying shooting ability with her own eyes! The answer is almost certain. Weiwei was full of gratitude to Maude. The past few days have stabilized, with stable updates, and the length of each chapter is okay, including more than 3000 words in this chapter, and it is almost the end of the month, sprint! (End of this chapter) Chapter 392： Black bullet Chapter 392 Black Bullet One knife! When he was dying, Sauron, who had comprehended the armed and domineering, finally reached the realm he was struggling to pursue-Zhantie! "how did you do it" Daz knelt on the ground in disbelief with blood dripping from his chest, and asked in a muffled voice with his back facing Sauron. Sauron slowly returned the words of Hedao. "Just pass the will... to the sword." Sauron became weak, but he still couldn''t fall. "..." When Daz heard the words, he was silent. He was not a swordsman after all, so he couldn''t understand what Sauron said. After a while, His tall body suddenly fell to the ground and lost consciousness. Hearing the sound of falling to the ground from behind, Sauron didn''t look back, his lips squirmed. "Thanks, I... will become stronger." I don''t know if I am grateful to the powerful enemy behind him, or I am grateful to Maude who has brought so many influences. "Huh, it hurts... and I can''t use strength... Damn it, is it because of too much blood loss..." "Those guys don''t know how..." "Did Nami escape smoothly..." "Has Weiwei caught up..." "Everyone should be okay... I really want to know the current situation..." Sauron glanced at the broken double knives, and then took a few steps forward with difficulty. Blood shed all over him behind him. "Ah... you can''t fall down at this time..." As Sauron was thinking about it, his limbs became weaker, and his eyes began to blur. The man who supported his body with an astonishing will, finally lost to reality, fell to the ground and fainted. Under him, blood is flowing slowly. Inside the bell tower. "Not bad." Seeing Sauron who grew up in desperate situation, Maude was deeply moved. What a man worthy of admiration. "Then, it''s yours, Roronoa Sauron." Maude''s fingertips glided across the hilt of Chidori''s knife, and immediately lifted the flintlock that Bailey had transformed. Under the control of consciousness, a shadow bullet was born out of thin air and loaded into the flintlock. boom--! Maude pulled the trigger. The shadow bullets pierced the bore, flew over a distance of several kilometers, and accurately hit Daz''s heart, arbitrarily taking away Daz''s last line of life. When Daz died, a clear and substantial feedback came. Feeling some changes in the body, Maude twitched. "It didn''t disappoint me." Afterwards, Maude directly awakened Perona who was dozing off. "There is something you need to do." Looking at Perona with sleepy eyes, Maude said. Three minutes later. Perona floated to the street with a small flower umbrella and looked down at Sauron who was lying on the ground as if she was about to lose her breath. "Could it be dead?" "By the way, which direction is the civet cat who knows medical skills?" Perona was muttering to herself as she looked at Sauron''s blood-stained clothes, suddenly a little disgusted. But due to Maude''s instructions, she even disliked it, and had to move Sauron to Chopper. ........... Among the Straw Hats, Sauron, who understood the armed color between life and death, was the first to decide the victory, but the price was severely injured and dying. but, As long as Perona takes Sauron to Chopper in time, she might be able to save her life. Inside the bell tower. After entrusting this task to Perona, Maude looked at the situation on Sanji''s side and couldn''t help being silent for a moment. After a long time, Maude sighed. "It''s miserable." Under Feng Kelei''s unsolvable offensive, Sanji, one of the main combat forces of the Straw Hat Pirates, was kicked into a honeycomb face without any resistance. Had it not been for Feng Kelei to take care of [friendship] and keep his hands, it is estimated that Sanji would not have seen the sun tomorrow. but, Sanji looked miserable, but there was no danger to his life. On the contrary, it''s Chopper... As a result of one enemy three, Chopper was beaten out of nowhere. If it weren''t for the thick skin characteristics of the animal fruit ability, as well as the increase and strengthening brought by the blue wave ball. After two blows of the baseball used by Mr.4 Beb and Inugunlas in the front, Choba probably had to lie down. If it''s just against Mr.4 and Gun Gun Lars, Chopper still has a chance of winning. But the existence of Miss. Christmas, the Mole Fruit Ability of the animal family, directly killed Chopper''s little chance of winning. It can be said that this is a battle without suspense. Unless Chopper eats the third blue ball to let his power run away and become a giant monster. But in that case, he who lost his consciousness and ran away would most likely be attracted by the battle on the square, and then unconsciously killed a large number of kings and rebels. "Can''t beat them..." It was with this in mind that Chopper, who was holding the last blue ball, was unable to make a decision. Mole-like Miss. Christmas looked at Chopper, who was out of breath, and laughed: "You are also a capable person, you are so weak..." With that said, Miss. Christmas waved the mole''s paw in the animalized form and patted Mr. 4 beside him again. "Hey, Mr.4, don''t dawdle anymore, work harder and make another good shot to get this guy out of the game." "Ok." Mr.4 nodded slowly, and clenched the large bat in his hand. Rass, the dog gun on the side, sucked his nose and was ready to explode the baseball. "hateful." Chopper clenched his fists secretly. If you were hit by that amazingly powerful explosive baseball again, the consequences would be disastrous. In front of this pair, Chopper had realized that he had no chance of winning, but he could not eat the third blue ball... Just when Chopper was at a loss, a pitch-black bullet flew from a distance, and pierced the head of the canine gun. With the blood spattering, Dog Gun Ras was killed instantly. The person who shot was naturally Maude, who was one kilometer away. He determined that Chopper had no chance of winning, so he simply shot, ready to accept the experience value of the devil fruit. "Eh?" Dog gun Lars was shot and fell to the ground inexplicably, Miss. Christmas and Mr. 4 were taken aback. Chopper, who was opposed to them, was also taken aback. "who is it?" After reacting, Miss. Christmas and Mr. 4 looked around in panic. call out-- A second later, another pitch-black bullet flew in, from top to bottom, accurately hitting the temple of Mr.4 who was looking around with his head shaking. The pitch black bullet penetrated Mr.4''s head in this way, bringing out a blood flower, leaving a bullet hole in the ground. After being shot, Mr.4''s face became stiff, and his fat body slowly fell to the ground with a muffled noise. When he fell to the ground, his vitality was cut off. "Mr.4..." Seeing Mr.4 step in the footsteps of the dog gun Lars in a blink of an eye, Miss. Christmas aroused a chill. She quickly glanced at the bullet holes on the ground, but did not see any bullet debris. Suddenly, my heart was shocked. "Who is it!!!" She yelled in a gaffe, her claws drooping in the form of a mole, and she made a posture of digging into the ground. No gunshots were heard. Can''t see people. Can''t judge the position. The threat from the top sniper was undoubtedly revealed at this moment. Chopper looked blankly at Mr. 4 and Gungun Ras, who had fallen one after another in less than two seconds. He didn''t know who the shot was. But how could these two enemies who had driven him into a dangerous situation so easily be killed. "Finally I find you." At this moment, a relieved female voice came from the corner of the street. (End of this chapter) Chapter 393： Chopper was terrified Chapter 393 Chopper was terrified The sudden sound shocked Chopper and Miss. Christmas. They looked in the direction of the female voice almost at the same time. I saw Perona dragging Sauron, who was seriously injured and unconscious, walking quickly. "Did you shoot it!!!" Panicked Miss. No matter whether Perona had a gun or not at Christmas, she subconsciously locked Perona as a suspect. "what?" Perona was startled slightly, and looked at Miss. Christmas in confusion. But knowing the inside story, she quickly understood what was going on. "Anyway, you are dying, so let you know about it." Perona murmured, let go of Sauron''s wrist, and immediately her hands on hips. "Listen well, it''s not me who shot, but Maude." "Maud? Maud!! It''s him!!! How could it be him!!!" Just hearing Maude''s name, Miss. was pale at Christmas and shivered all over. Immediately, she dug out the hard stone slab without hesitation and twisted the waist of the bucket to drill into the excavated tunnel. She doesn''t want to die here. however, The third conventional bullet that arrived as promised easily penetrated the ground, hit her back, and suddenly burst into a conspicuous blood hole. The blood that was squeezed strongly and spattered from Miss. Christmas, followed the tunnel to the outside, like a mountain spring gushing out from the ground. Chopper was dumbfounded at the blood spraying from the tunnel, and his small face stained with ashes was full of shock. The whole process comes to an end. He couldn''t tell where the bullet came from. Forget it, the bullet is so powerful that it can penetrate the ground. Faced with such a long-range sniper, what should we do to prevent it? Even though Chopper knew that Maude would not shoot him, he was still terrified. "Fortunately, Maude is not an enemy..." While Chopper was frightened, he did not dare to imagine Maude becoming an enemy. It must be a terrible thing! Perona looked at the blood splattered onto the ground with pity, shook her head slightly, and pointed at Sauron, who was unconscious at her feet. "Hey, little civet cat, this guy seems to be dying, you''d better stop the bleeding quickly." "I''m not a little civet cat!!!" Chopper finally got over it and corrected Perona''s misconceptions loudly. "Ah, how could Sauron hurt so badly?" Immediately afterwards, Chopper noticed Sauron, who was dripping with blood, and ignored the theory with Perona. He rushed to Sauron nervously. Perona looked at Chopper who was anxious and curled her lips and said, "I was chopped off." Hearing this, Chopper quickly checked Sauron''s injury. Seeing the dense stab wounds on Sauron''s body, Joe Ba suddenly took a breath. If normal people were cut like this, they would have died on the spot. Fortunately, Sauron''s vitality is different from ordinary people. at the same time. The battles of the others ended one by one. In front of a small fountain. Mr. 3, the Wax Fruit Ability, thought Bartolomio was a good enemy to deal with. But as Bartolomio showed his barrier ability, the battle situation suddenly fell. In front of the unreasonable high defense barrier, Mr.3''s attack was useless. And Miss. Golden Week, a little girl who can use paint to paint to dominate the emotional changes of others, can''t paint Bartolomio with paint under the barrier. Dozens of rounds down. First, Mr. 3 was severely injured by Bartolomio using a barrier, and then Miss. Golden Week... Bartolomio carried out the cruel words he had said before the start of the fight-even the little girl was beaten up! After Mr.3 fell first, Bartolomio opened his bow left and right, and punched each of his cheeks on the left and right sides of Miss. Golden Week. Under the heavy blow, Miss. Golden Week''s little face was suddenly beaten into a pumpkin and passed out on the spot. "Senior agents of the Baroque Job Club are at this level?" Bartolomio disdainfully looked at the fallen Mr. 3 and Miss. Golden Week, and went to the square without looking back. As soon as he left his front foot, a bullet flew from a distance on his back foot and shot Mr.3 who was immobile. As for the Miss. Golden Week, we are all in peace. Maude hadn''t been so frenzied that he would attack a little girl who had never met. Besides, Miss. Golden Week is not a capable person. After receiving Mr.3''s experience value, Maude, who was slightly satisfied, turned his gaze to Usopp. It is the moment when the battle is fierce. Has been able to use the domineering and domineering Usopp proficiently, and can always easily avoid the attacks of Mr.5 the explosive man and Miss Valentine''s day the light fruit ability. While dodge the attack, Usopp kept shooting Mr.5 and Miss. Valentine. With one ebb and flow, Usopp gradually gained the upper hand. In the end, in the continuous trade, Usopp relied on his superb marksmanship to continuously wound Mr.5 and Miss. Valentine, ending the one-on-two battle. It is worth mentioning that until the end of the battle, Usopp remained unscathed. The importance of seeing and hearing color is evident. After knocking down Mr.5 and Miss. Valentine''s Day, Usopp continued the unique style of the straw hat group, and did not fill the gun to kill them, but rushed to the square. Usopp''s approach was seen by Maude. This is not a good habit, but everyone has their own style of behavior. Maude will not correct Usopp''s style of acting on this, raising the muzzle, firing two shots, and killing Mr.5 and Miss. Valentine from a long distance. As the income of the devil''s power continued to be recorded, Maude became more satisfied. The harvest is richer than he expected. There are still three targets, namely Miss. Two Fingers, the thorn fruit ability, Feng Klei, the imitating fruit ability, and the Boss sand crocodile Krokdal. "Then, the next goal is..." Just when Maude was about to look at Nami, he saw a large white bird of prey flying from a distance. On the back of that white bird of prey, it was Luffy who had been long overdue. The white bird of raptor that came to Albana with Luffy was the Adjutant Guard of the Kingdom of Alabastan, Bell, who was an animal capable person in the form of a falcon that ate the fruits of birds and birds. Thanks to the letter that ran fast to the palace, Bell, who had the ability to fly, wanted to rush to Yuyan to find Princess Vivi. The man was not found, but it was a mismatch that encountered Luffy who was eager to come to Albana. After that, there will be this scene. "Tsk, the''protagonist'' has finally appeared." Maude calmly watched Luffy on the Raptor''s back. This means that Krokdal''s experience value will be in his pocket with a high probability. In this way, it may not be possible to take the Shadow Fruit ability to the next stage. Luffy did not notice the gaze from Maude. He was almost killed by Krokdal. At this time, he just wanted to get back to the spot quickly and punch Krokdal into the air. "Eh, isn''t that Sanji?" Luffy, who was lying on Bell Bird''s back, accidentally saw Sanji who was kicked by von Klei. With his face blindness quite serious, he recognized Sanji through his clothes. Seeing that Sanji was dying from the kick, Luffy immediately ignored the trouble of going straight to the palace to find Krokdal, and let Bell land first where Sanji was. "This" Seeing Luffy change his direction to rescue Sanji, Maude was slightly surprised. It shouldn''t delay the fighter... Maude thought in his heart. In a humble corner of Alba. The people of the Revolutionary Army headed by the dragon also saw the Luffy from the distant sky straight to the town. When he saw Luffy, Long looked calm. How can the people around them know that the straw hat boy who is gradually gaining fame will be the biological son of the leader they admire. (End of this chapter) Chapter 394： Are you looking for this? Chapter 394 Are you looking for this? On the square in front of the Albana Palace. The fight was deafening. With the arrival of reinforcements from the rebels, the fighting became more tragic. Every second, someone will fall to the ground injured. And falling to the ground basically means death. Compared with the violent storm on the square, the palace courtyard, which can only be reached by walking along the long stairs, is deadly silent. Krokdal, wearing a coat, stood tall and straight in the courtyard. In front of him, was the king of Alabastan, Cobra, who was nailed to the wall. "Hahaha, in ten minutes, the entire square and this courtyard will be blown up. By then... the new king of the sand kingdom will be born!" Krokdal sneered at Cobra who was unable to move because of the blood flowing. The trembling sound from behind reminded him that the plan was going smoothly. The energetic Krokdal did not know that his senior agents had been defeated one by one. Not to mention that in the clock tower where the special bombs were arranged, a man who should be as jealous as he was greeted. Now he is just thinking about taking Cobra''s throne. Then use Robin''s ability to interpret ancient texts to find out the secret buried in the deepest part of this country-the ancient weapon Pluto! And all of this will be within reach. "Is it irretrievable..." Cobra gritted his teeth and looked at Klockdal, who was smiling triumphantly. The guilt of the people and the powerless feeling of being unable to turn the tide, like a sharp sword, kept piercing his heart. Click-- Robin walked out of the palace. His gaze flicked over several members of the Kings Guard who were seriously injured and unconscious on the ground, Cobra, who was nailed to the wall immovably, and finally looked at Krokdal with a high spirit. "The following is really inextricable, and reinforcements from the rebels are still coming." "Hey haha, they didnt know that they were here to die. They all gathered within the explosion range. In this way, I dont have to spend a lot of time to destroy the palace, just a bomb can solve these hidden dangers. ." Krokodall sneered, ignoring hundreds of thousands of lives. Hearing this, Cobra showed blue stripes on his face, wishing to swallow Klockdal. "Okay, it''s time to do''business''." Krokodall slowly reduced his laughter, and looked at Cobra with an unwilling face coldly, his tone of excitement could not be concealed. "I have deliberately planned for so long, but it is not only to get the throne of the sand country, what I really want to get... is the ancient weapon Pluto!!!" "!!!" Cobra''s face changed drastically, and he was shocked: "Krokdal, you..." "Hmph, if you are acquainted, just answer my next question well." Krokdal''s eyes flickered. ......... Ten minutes before the special bomb exploded. A corner of the square. Weiwei was powerless to watch the cruel battlefield intertwined with hundreds of thousands of people. No matter how heartbreaking the voice she shouted out, she would be covered up by the sound of fighting in an instant. No one... can hear her voice. In the face of such a scale of war, how weak and small she is. With her power, To stop this war unilaterally, it is simply powerless. Even if God comes, it will be the same result! Weiwei felt helpless. But even if the war cannot be prevented, the bombs deployed by Krokdal must be found. "Where? Where will it be?" Weiwei racked her brain to think about where the bomb might be placed. Then, as the childhood memories rushed to her mind, she suddenly looked at the clock tower, the hour hand stopped exactly at twenty-five minutes. In other words, there are still five minutes before the explosion. Under time constraints, Weiwei had no chance to tolerate any errors, she could only believe in her own judgment and head straight to the clock tower. At the same time, the members of the straw hat group who ended the battle gathered one after another. With only two minutes left in the explosion. Except for Luffy, the rest of the Straw Hat Pirates group all came behind Weiwei. "Great, everyone is fine..." Weiwei looked at her friends who had been injured in the battle but was still arriving in time, covering her mouth and holding back her tears. "Weiwei, how is the situation?" Nami, who had a lot of blood on her body, asked about the situation immediately. Not long ago, she defeated Miss.''s fingers with difficulty, but she was penetrated by the thorny ability of Miss.''s fingers in many places. After the battle, she was forced to rush to the square and met Chopper and Sauron. Under Chopper''s treatment, although the wound was still very painful, the blood was stopped anyhow. Hearing Nami''s words, everyone couldn''t help but look at Weiwei. Just as Weiwei was about to explain, Sanji''s roar rang out of time. "Why are you a ladyboy **** here!!!" Sanji woke up, and the moment he opened his eyes, he saw Feng Kelei who kicked himself inhumanly. "Because... the friendship with Xiao Lufei~!" Feng Kelei blinked at Sanji. Sanji was stunned, and then he remembered that Luffy fell from the sky before being kicked by von Klei and fainted. What happened after that? I vaguely remembered that he seemed to be held tightly in his arms by Feng Kelei. It now appears that he was sent here. "Ahem..." After clarifying the general situation, Sanji was guilty of evil in his heart, suddenly covering his mouth, coughing a few times, but spit out a mouthful of blood. Why don''t you look like Nami-chan when you hug me! Sanji shouted in his heart. "Don''t interrupt!!!" Nami glared at Sanji and Feng Kelei. Immediately afterwards, she stared at Feng Kelei blankly. On the other hand, the others, except for Sauron who was in a coma, were also staring at von Klei. "Why are you here!!!" After reacting, everyone who was full of thoughts on the bomb questioned von Klei loudly. Feng Kelei happily circulated on the spot, and said seriously: "I didn''t tell you about it, it''s because of... friendship!" "..." The venue was quiet for a while. Everyone directly ignored the existence of von Kelei. "Ah, aren''t you curious about how I reconciled with Lu Fei?" Feng Kelei stopped and circled, his eyes gleaming at the straw hat group. Everyone continued to ignore Feng Kelei. Weiwei explained the situation to her partners as quickly as possible. Afterwards, she looked up at the hour hand on the clock, biting her lip and said: "In less than two minutes, it is too late to climb the stairs, and I am not entirely sure that the bomb will be hidden in the clock tower!" "There is no time to hesitate. It is too late to climb the stairs, but you can be sent up by unconventional means!" Nami made a decisive decision. "I can use barriers to build stairs, but the length is limited." Bartolomio stood up again at a critical moment. "It''s okay, leave it to me later." It was just that the traumatized Sanji took a cigarette and glanced at Sauron, who was seriously injured and still in a coma. "I will help too!" Feng Kelei''s weak voice came at the right time. Everyone still ignored him, and immediately finalized the strategy. At this time, there was still a minute before the explosion. Bartolomio used a fluid barrier to build a long ladder and set it on the wall of the bell tower. Sanji and Feng Kelei sent Vivi to the other end of the barrier ladder, and Bartolomio constructed a barrier under Vivi. Immediately afterwards, Sanji and Feng Kelei kicked on the barrier together. Weiwei, who was sitting on the circular barrier, flew towards the bell tower in response. "Go, Weiwei!" Sanji in the air, and the straw hat group eagerly waiting on the ground shouted and cheered. When everyone was in a state of excitement, the clock was slowly pushed away, revealing Maud''s figure. "Eh!!!" "Maud... how could it be there!!!" Everyone saw Maude holding the bomb, and suddenly dropped their glasses. "Are you looking for this?" Maude raised the bomb in his hand. "As for the gunner, I have killed it. However, this bomb is timed...Even if the gunner is killed, it will explode when the time comes." "what?" Weiwei''s face changed and she flew into the bell tower like this. Maude looked back at Weiwei who flew into the bell tower. He was in a good mood and smiled: "Want to stop this?" Chapter Four, for the lovely single dogs~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 396： So-called hegemony Chapter 396 The so-called hegemony Only the downpour can extinguish the anger in the hearts of the king''s army and the rebel army. In addition, Is to use overwhelming force to deter them. This is what Maude will do next. Click-- Maude is walking on the sky plank road. His attention was not on the king''s army and the rebel army underneath, but looked towards the west of the palace. There is the royal tomb of the Kingdom of Alabastan. As the war heats up, the aura belonging to Luffy finally converges with the aura of Krokdal in the royal tomb. "It doesn''t matter who wins or loses." "I am here, the result is destined." Maude''s gaze seemed to penetrate the smoke and buildings, and saw Krokdal who was laughing wildly. He didn''t know whether the battle between Luffy and Klockdal could end like the original book under his own influence. If not. Then he could only take action to kill Klockdal himself, and then put the matter on Luffy''s head. Even the deaths of the senior agents of the Baroque Job Club can be attributed to the Straw Hats. Maude walked forward for nearly a hundred meters, then stopped and stood on the shadow sky plank road extending from the bell tower to here. Below him, there was a chaos that kept rolling up smoke and dust. Iron impact, Gunfire, Screams. Various voices abound. Perona came behind Maude and looked down at the chaos below her eyes. The corpses were piles of blood flowing. It can be described as bloody. And this is the real side of the world. "What are you doing here in a daze? Find a way to stop the war! Even if it only reduces one victim! Below the clock tower, Nami''s eyes were full of tears, and she commanded Sanji and the others hoarsely. They are the only people who can hear Weiwei''s cry. They are the only people who can stop the war for Weiwei. "..." Listening to Nami''s almost hoarse voice, Sanji and the others were silent. In fact, they know very well that with their strength, they cannot stop this already white-hot war. just, Being indifferent is not their style. They immediately rushed to the battlefield and tried their best to stop the fighting kings and rebels. As Nami said. Even if it only reduces one victim! The slight behavior of the straw hat group was seen by Maude on the shadow sky plank. A drop in the bucket. Maude thought in his heart. Perona looked at Maude''s back and realized something. "Maud, aren''t you trying to stop the war below?" "Correct." Maude lowered his head and looked down at the red-eyed kings and rebels. Perona was shocked, weak and weak: "This kind of thing... even you can''t do it, right?" "How can I know the result if I don''t try?" Maude looked back at Perona and smiled: "Besides, aren''t you still there?" "what?" Perona was dumbfounded. She didn''t even think that Maude would throw the load on her face with her backhand, and immediately shook her head. "There are 200,000 people below! My negative ghost is exhausted and can''t stop so many people!" "Just do your best and leave the rest to me." Maude certainly didn''t expect Perona''s negative ghost to stop the warring parties underneath in a short time, as long as it could help him lighten the burden. "Ok." When it comes to this, Perona can only bite the bullet and respond. By the way, she has no room for rejection. "be careful." Time is running out, Maude reminded Perona that she leaned forward and fell straight into the square. At the same time, the shadow aerial plank road extending from the bell tower turned into a black shadow, like a cluster of black clouds, following Maude. Without a foothold, Perona''s body also fell to the ground. In free fall, she conjured up negative ghosts out of thin air, flying around her. These negative ghosts are immune to physical damage and don''t have to worry about being injured by swords and guns. What they have to do is to pass through the bodies of the king''s soldiers and the rebels without thinking, so as to make them instantly lose their combat effectiveness. On the contrary, it was Perona. In such a fierce battlefield, even if she was floating in the sky, she might be injured by stray bullets. The king''s army and the rebels on the square fought hard and did not notice Maude and Perona who fell straight down from the sky. Maude landed first. And his landing point was the most intense midpoint in the entire battle circle. Boom! At the moment of landing, the impact from top to bottom directly smashed a large piece of floor tiles on the square. Accompanied by a loud noise, strong wind rose from the feet, rolling up thousands of dust. The sturdy entry method immediately attracted the attention of everyone nearby. "That man...who is it?" Whether the king''s army or the rebel army, such questions have arisen. Under the gaze of everyone nearby, Maude slowly pulled out Qiushui and started talking to himself. "The so-called hegemony... symbolizes unstoppable, it is a manifestation of courage and will." "Since I have mastered it, I have benefited a lot." At this point, Maude put on a hegemonic starting position, and summoned his momentum, so that a whirlwind was born out of thin air at his feet, and the dust hovered around him. The imposing momentum made the nearby kings and rebels feel terrified for no reason. It seemed that as long as the man swung his knife to cut it down, they would be wiped out in an instant. Driven by fear, the kings and rebels, who had been fighting inextricably nearby, had a rare tacit understanding of pointing their weapons at Maud. "If I have that kind of aptitude, under the guidance of the''hegemony'', it should be a matter of course." Facing the hostile army around him, Maude only summoned his momentum and did not cut out of the hegemony. This time, He wanted to cut out the hegemony in an imaginary way, and then led the momentum to sweep away the countless kings and rebels around him. After a short period of brewing, Maude''s aura suddenly soared to the apex, and his turbulent will seemed to be substantive. Domineering! The circle of dust hovering at Maude''s feet suddenly rushed to the surroundings like a wave, faintly bringing up a faint black circle, and then passing through the bodies of everyone along the way. The people who were crossed by the black circle shook their bodies and immediately rolled their eyes and fell to the ground. Puff, puff... The surrounding kings and rebels suddenly fell to the ground like dominoes. In just a few seconds, tens of thousands of people directly lost consciousness. This is also the ultimate effect that Maude can achieve after the first guide. "Just... what happened?" Tens of thousands of people fell to the ground in a short time, like a strong earthquake, making the rest of the king''s army and the rebel army that were not affected by the overlord''s dominance stand on the spot. The sound of fighting gradually ceased. All those who were able to stand on the scene were all trembling looking at Maude, who was standing among the tens of thousands of people. "Only, in an instant... tens of thousands of people were killed..." The soldiers who approached the overlord''s domineering influence outside the scope saw the scene of tens of thousands of people falling down like dominoes. At the same time they were shocked, they only thought that those who fell had lost their lives. For a while, Deathly silence came to the square that had screamed for killing. Weiwei on the clock tower, Perona floating in the air, The straw hats who are struggling to stop the war, They all looked at Maude at the center with a dull face. And at the moment, Under the gaze of thousands of people, Maude slowly scabbed Qiushui. The so-called hegemony should be so. Maude thought. (End of this chapter) Chapter 397： Unexpected result Chapter 397 Unexpected Results Domineering is a kind of innate qualifications of king. It can neither be acquired, nor inherited, and can only be determined by its own fate. Before taking the initiative to guide the overlord color, Maude actually didn''t know whether this power was hidden in his body. Even if not, Maude can also use the dominating characteristics of Shadow Fruit to prevent this war as much as possible. But the result is that Maude successfully led to the overlord''s appearance, causing tens of thousands of people to lose consciousness in an instant. The whole square was silent. Everyone is Maude looking at the center in shock. The inky shadow group that followed just so happened to hang behind Maude, surging like waves. In the eyes of everyone, this huge shadow group stared at them like a demon phantom, making their hearts tremble. "What did he... just now?" "Why, why is this?" "What is that group of shadows!?" "Monster, monster..." "Does he... want to kill everyone?!" The eyes of the king''s army and the rebel army were full of horror. The tens of thousands of people who fell around Maude, who did not distinguish between the enemy and me, were like a high wall through the sky, lingering on their consciousness. What a terrifying power, The cognition is lacking, and they don''t know what the domineering color is, they directly lost the intention of resistance on the spot. clang-- Someone dropped their swords to the ground. The sound made when it touches the ground can be heard like a needle falling at this moment. Abandon weapons and surrender. Together with the herd effect, there was a continuous sound of abandoning weapons in the square. Maude didn''t even need to use the prepared [Shadow Ghost], and destroyed the will of the king''s army and the rebel army with his own power. Perona fell from the air to Maud''s side and whispered to herself: "As a result, no one needs to act." Maude heard Perona''s low voice, but Quandang didn''t hear it. In fact, it was a little unexpected for Maud to be able to stop the King''s Army and the rebel army that killed the Red Eyes so smoothly. After all, After all, this is not a new world of armed and horrible streets. Otherwise, it would be difficult to achieve this kind of effect with the overbearing domineering that Maude led out for the first time. As the weapons landed one after another, this war that has created countless victims is gradually coming to an end. "How did Maude do it..." The situation is improving, but the straw hat group is stunned. Since they met Maude in Alabastan, their cognition has been ruined. It''s like, Since they went to sea, they have climbed over hills without risk. Therefore, they simply think that the future sailing journey will be like this. result, Maude suddenly fell from the sky and directly smashed a peak in front of them. And tell them with actions that above the sea farther away, peaks like this are everywhere. "In the new world, will there really be so many mods?" Chopper couldn''t even speak clearly, so he directly used "so many mods" to describe his feelings at the moment. The straw hats who had come into contact with the new world in advance had difficulty answering Chopper''s question head-on. To say why... Because the man who had just stunned tens of thousands of people once said that someone as strong as him in the new world cannot be counted with just one hand! on the square. The king''s army and the rebel army who were frightened by Maude and abandoned their weapons to surrender, this will finally hear Weiwei''s voice. At this moment, they, blinded by anger, finally really saw a corner of the truth revealed from the shadows. Somewhere in Albana. Wearing a green cloak, the dragon looked calmly at the settled square. "It seems... no need." He looked up at the clear and cloudless sky. Although the war is about to end, this country still needs a heavy rain. A heavy rain that can nourish this long-dried land without human control. Behind the dragon, there are dozens of fellow revolutionaries headed by commander Betty. At this time, all these revolutionary troops were looking toward the square, their eyes filled with surprises. "In an instant tens of thousands of people lost their combat effectiveness..." "It''s really an unreasonable ability to end a war so easily." "This is the first time I have seen the domineering effect of the overlord''s look. It is the same as the rumors... domineering." The domineering look released by Maude made them talk a lot. With a cigarette in his mouth, Betty silently looked at Maude in the middle of the square, and suddenly said with emotion: "He really doesn''t look like a pirate." Sunny came to Betty''s side and whispered: "Maud never thought of being a pirate, but..." "I know." Betty took off the cigarette and said calmly: "His background, his experience, I actually know..." "Eh?" Sunny looked at Betty questioningly. I really didn''t expect Betty to pay such attention to Maud. Betty glanced at the puzzled Sonny and said meaningfully: "Sonny, Maude''s''identity'' is not that simple." As he said, Betty glanced vaguely at the back of the dragon. Sunny was even more puzzled. ........... Under the royal tomb. Another fierce battle is coming to an end. "I want to surpass you!!!" Luffy''s roar spread throughout the sacrificial temple. He was seriously injured, and after being knocked down by Krokdal several times, he still stood up tenaciously. Although he was dripping with blood, his strength showed no signs of weakness. It is like using [will] to lock the blood, like a Xiaoqiang who can''t die. Right in front of Luffy, there was Krokdal with disheveled hair and bleeding from the corners of his mouth, looking rather embarrassed. This man who thinks he has everything under control, never dreamed that he would encounter a stunned green who could not kill him. "Wearing a straw hat, what on earth do you have to give up?" "Before you return what you robbed!" Luffy raised his hand and wiped the blood on his face, then wiped the blood on his fist. After several fierce battles, he has found a way to defeat Krokdal. Klockdal looked at Luffy with an idiotic look, and sneered: "You want me to return what I robbed? Don''t say anything stupid, I... but a pirate!!!" "It doesn''t matter, anyway, as long as you beat you up." Luffy assumed an offensive position. In the center of the hall, a huge square stone was placed. And this stone is the original historical text of the ancient weapon Pluto and its whereabouts. At this time, Robin, whose chest had a **** wound penetrated by Krokdal, was weakly leaning on the original historical text. "The straw hat..." Too much blood loss made Robin unable to help. Although there is still consciousness, if the injury is not dealt with as soon as possible, death will be an inevitable result over time. From the corner of Robin''s eye, he glanced at the corner not far away. There, Cobra was stunned by the aftermath of the battle. If the straw hat boy cannot defeat Krokdal, then this competent king will die with her in this tomb. "I just want to... explore history..." Robin closed his eyes slowly. Here is her last hope. However, expectations are always different from expectations. In the end, her hopes were lost. "So tired." "Just die here..." Robin''s eyelids gradually became heavy. Boom! suddenly, A loud noise made Robin suddenly open his eyes. Looking up, it was Krokdahl''s body embedded in the wall, and then slowly fell to the ground without moving. "Did he... win..." Robin rolled his eyes hard and looked at Luffy panting. Under her gaze, Luffy shook his body, staggering a few steps before falling to the ground like Krokdal. Lose for both? It''s the poison that Krokdal hid in the golden hook... Robin''s eyes shrank, and he quickly figured out the cause of Luffy''s sudden fall. "Let him take the antidote..." Robin wanted to help Luffy detoxify, but because of a serious injury, he was unable to gain strength and ability, and Cobra was in a coma again, which was nothing to do. "Gum ha ha...cough cough..." Just as Robin was at a loss, the sudden laughter in the hall resounded like a pair of big hands that grabbed her heart fiercely. Krokdal got up with difficulty, coldly watching Luffy who fell to the ground and lost consciousness because of the toxin attack. "Are you going to stand up again? Smelly kid...cough cough..." Klockdal clutched his chest and coughed violently. He really didn''t expect that he would be forced into such a situation by a hairy boy and almost capsized in the gutter. "This country...is mine..." Krokdal endured the pain and walked towards Luffy step by step. Compared with the method of death by poisoning, he hoped that he could penetrate the life of Luffy with his own hands. Robin looked at Krokdahl, who had plenty of energy, and his eyes drooped weakly. Just when Robin thought the ending was set, Just when Krokdal thought victory was in sight. A sound of footsteps spread from far to near into the hall where the original historical text was placed. Then, a figure came to the entrance. "Unexpected result." The figure master said as he looked at the situation in the hall. Klockdale and Robin looked at the people in disbelief. "Bacardi Maud..." There was a strong anxiety in Krokdal''s heart. If everyone on the square saw Maud here, they would be shocked. because, From their perspective, Maude has always been on the square and has never left! (End of this chapter) Chapter 398： A moment to a higher level Chapter 398: A Moment to a Higher Level on the square. Maude was always in the square. He is tall and straight, with a calm expression. All those who followed Maude did not notice anything unusual. Even Perona who was floating beside Maude was the same. No one noticed that behind Maude standing in the middle of the square... there was no shadow. at the same time. Inside the hidden hall of the royal tomb. Maude came pacing, leaning on the edge of the door, and looked at Luffy who fell to the ground in surprise, and Krokdal who was still able to fight. Luffy was defeated. This result was unexpected. Maybe because of his arrival, something changed after all. such as, Let Luffy suffer one less fat beating of Krokdal, so that Luffy failed to accumulate one more experience, so he failed to complete the last piece of the puzzle that defeated Krokdal. However, it doesn''t matter. "This place is really different, and it''s hidden enough." Maude''s gaze flicked over the slightly flustered Klockdal and the comatose Cobra, the huge original historical text, and finally settled on the surprised Robin. "If it weren''t for the''shadow label'' I gave you, there would be no way to find it the first time." "Shadow mark..." Robin was stunned, and quickly realized what the shadow mark Maude said was, that was, he subconsciously touched the striped gecko in his pocket. Maude looked at Robin''s movements and asked, "So, why don''t you ask me for help? I don''t think you can escape in this situation." "..." Robin was silent immediately. When the last hope fell through, she had been searching for twenty years in order to explore the truth of history, but she had no motivation to look any further. With her desperate ambitions, she naturally never thought of using up a chance for help that Maude gave her. "Forget it, things are yours, don''t they need to be your self..." Maude shook his head slightly, and stopped abruptly. At the position where Krokdal was in the corner of his eyes, only strands of yellow sand remained. However, Krokdal took advantage of Maude and Robin''s words, and made his body elemental, and immediately went around behind Maude at the fastest speed. The poisonous golden hook is already ready to go. If the sneak attack is successful, the danger will be reduced! Between the sparks and flints, Krocdal''s eyes were stern, and he swung his golden hook to the point of Maude. However, Maude seemed to have eyes on the back of his head. He didn''t turn around or look back. He just leaned back with his backhand and accurately grasped Krokdal''s venomous sharp golden hook. "Ok?" Klockdal was shocked. When the hook was held by Maude, he realized that the hook did not pierce Maude''s skin. Before the original historical text, Robin was shocked and lost his voice: "Hold it with your bare hands...but on it..." Before the words were finished, there was a sound of gold and stone in the hall. But Maude broke the sting with his bare hands. "Very decisive, Krokdal, that''s right, this is your''only'' chance to come back, but you obviously didn''t grasp it." As soon as the voice fell, Maude turned around. Instead of drawing a knife, he reached out his hand to poke towards Krokdal. Krokdal''s face changed, his body instantly deserted, and he retreated backwards, trying to distance him from Maude. But Maude''s hand was faster, and directly squeezed Krokdal''s neck, in order to contain the elemental phenomenon of Krokdal''s body. "This is... armed color." The neck was clamped, Krokdal''s pupils shrank, and when the trachea was squeezed with brute force, a cloud of sand condensed on the palm without any stagnation. How could Maude give Klockdal a chance to struggle to death, and with his other hand, he pulled out Qiushui directly and pierced Klockdal''s heart directly. Puff--! The body of the Qiu Shui sword wrapped around the armed color domineering directly emerged from Krokdal''s back, bringing up a burst of blood. "Uh!" Krokdal shook his body, staring at him, staring at Maude, who was close at hand. Vitality was quickly losing, Krokdal''s eyes drooped weakly, and fell on the Qiu Shui Knife that pierced his heart. His expression gradually became ferocious, as if he could not accept the fact that he was about to die. The sand swirl condensed in the palm of the hand, but the force majeure disappeared. The luster in Klockdal''s eyes gradually dimmed. Maude calmly looked at the hideous look on Klockdal''s face. First, he loosened the right hand holding Krokdal''s neck, and immediately withdrew back to Qiushui, turning around and walking towards the hall, waving his arm to shake off the blood from the knife. ˡ Behind Maude, Krokdahl knelt on both knees, and then slowly fell forward to the ground, a cloud of dust gradually rose. This pirate hero who had been galloping on the sea for many years died in this way by Maude''s sword. And when his vitality was cut off, the traces that could survive were turned into rich experience value gains, followed by a channel that no one could see, and was firmly fed back into Maude''s body. In an instant, the sixth star representing the power of the Devil Fruit-lit up! This is also the moment when Maude''s four abilities all exceed six stars and truly move towards a higher level. For a moment, Maude, who accepted the experience of Krokdal, felt that he was only one step away from invincibility. But reason quickly crushed his unrealistic [view]. To be really invincible, I am afraid that at least four requirements must reach nine and a half stars. Maude shook his head slightly, and shook off the blood stains on the Qiu Shui Knife, and soon Qiu Shui returned to her sheath. Robin stared at Klockdal''s body blankly. Just die... It''s as easy as blowing out a candle in one breath. It made her feel like she was in a dream. It wasn''t until Maude''s footsteps came close that Robin came back to his senses, and looked up at the uninterestingly rebellious man in front of him. Maude glanced at the injury on Robin''s chest, and said, "You are seriously injured." Robin gave a wry smile, and struggled to take out the antidote, with a weak voice, and said: "This is an antidote, it can detoxify the scorpion venom in the straw hat boy." Maude took the antidote and turned his head to look at Luffy who was unconscious. It turned out to be scorpion venom... Maude did not detoxify Luffy the first time, but looked at Robin in front of him and asked: "Are you begging to die?" Robin lowered his eyes and was silent again. And silence is the default. Maude looked like Robin who was emptied of all his strength. "For you now, it is easy to ask for death, but have you ever thought that once you die, the traces of O''Hara will be completely forgotten by the world, and then disappear into the long river of history that no one knows? ." "you" Robin looked up sharply and looked directly at Maude. Maude looked calm as water, and said lightly: "I have no interest in the historical truth eight hundred years ago, but no matter what, as long as it is lucky to survive the fire, it is often precious." "As long as you live, you will definitely encounter good things." "So, don''t let yourself die too cheaply, Nicole Robin..." With that said, Maude looked at the ancient text in the original historical text. Robin lowered her head, her eyes trembled, revealing her uneasy mood. (End of this chapter) Chapter 399： The final destination Chapter 399 The final destination What Maude said reached Robin''s heart. It''s easy to die. But the precious things carried on the body will also disappear with death. Robin''s mind flashed past a number of figures, and the will to survive suddenly rekindled like ashes. Maude noticed something and threw the antidote onto Robin''s legs without even thinking about it, and immediately looked up at the ceiling that kept shaking off the gravel dust. "It''s almost collapsed here." With that, Maude looked down at Robin who had picked up the antidote. "But don''t expect me to take you out, unless you want to use the''Shadow Mark'', or help Luffy detoxify, and then let Luffy take you out." Robin heard the words and looked up at Maude quietly. After a while, this seriously injured mature woman showed an inexplicable smile at Maude at this juncture. She took out the gecko that was boarding a shadow of Maude. "This thing is precious, I won''t use it easily." When she spoke, her voice was weak and weak, but her tone was firm. Maude raised his eyelids and said, "Whatever you want." Robin collected the shadow label properly, and immediately endured the pain, crawling towards Luffy little by little. Maude frowned when he watched Robin crawl towards Luffy with difficulty. I wanted Robin to use the shadow mark... If it''s useless, it''s useless. Maude shook his head slightly, and did not interfere with Robin''s decision. He glanced at the original historical text one last time, then passed Robin to the body of Klockdal. Under Robin''s suspicious gaze, Maude picked up Krokdal''s corpse and slammed Krokdal towards the hole in the wall with a slight force. There was a bang. Krokdal''s body was once again embedded in the hole in the wall, and the shattered stones fell down, burying Krokdal''s body for more than half. After doing this, Maude looked back and met Robin''s puzzled look. "Remember, it was Luffy, not me, who killed Klockdal." "..." Robin understood in an instant and nodded subconsciously. "Good for yourself." Maude strode out of the hall. Robin watched Maude leave, gritted his teeth and continued to crawl towards Luffy, leaving a dazzling bloodstain behind him. When she finally came to Luffy''s side, her eyes turned black, as if she would faint in the next second. She took a sigh of relief and tremblingly fed the antidote into Lu Fei''s mouth. Cobra, who had woken up, happened to see this scene. Robin finally couldn''t hold it after he was fed Luffy''s antidote. He fell to the ground and fainted. "..." A different color appeared in Cobra''s eyes, and immediately after that, he quickly noticed Klockdal, whose body was half buried, and vaguely guessed something. "This boy..." With his hands tied, his mood agitated. The effect of antidote is amazing. Within a few seconds, Luffy opened his eyes, and a carp struck up and got up from the ground. "So hungry." Luffy drooped his eyelids. But hungry and hungry, Luffy didn''t forget what was going on. He swung his head left and right to quickly check the surrounding environment. When he saw Krokdal, half buried by the gravel, Luffy touched his chin, trying to remember the situation before losing consciousness. At that time, it seemed that Krokdal had already been punched, but because of the poison... Thinking of this, Luffy looked down at Robin, who was unconscious at his feet, thoughtfully. This woman also saved herself once when she was outside Yuyan City. "We better get out of here as soon as possible." Cobra looked at Luffy thinking about it and reminded him aloud. Hearing Cobra''s reminder, Luffy looked at Cobra afterwards. "Uncle, you are awake." "..." Cobra''s mouth twitched slightly, thinking that I woke up before you! ........ on the square. When Weiwei''s voice reached the ears of the king''s army and the rebel army, the war really subsided. Afterwards, Weiwei came down from the clock tower, and after looking at each other for a while, she strode towards Maude. At this moment, everyone, including the Straw Hats, looked at Maude. When they focused on Maude''s face, they did not notice a black shadow coming from the west of the palace, and quietly retracted behind Maude. After the shadow and Maude were connected in series, Maude''s eyes lit up a little, and then he saw Weiwei who was striding over. "Maud, thank you..." Weiwei looked at Maude gratefully. If this man hadnt stopped the special bombs and wars, the victims would be countless... Maude shook his head and said: "The people you should thank are Luffy and the others, not me." With that, Maude tilted his head and looked to the west. When Weiwei was about to say something, she heard a yelling voice coming from the west. "Chopper, Chopper...!" That is Luffy''s voice. Everyone followed the sound, and saw Luffy''s left shoulder resisting Robin who was unconscious, and his right arm around Cobra who was mumbling something, running madly towards this side. Mord silently looked at Robin who was carried on his shoulders by Luffy. The plot has changed a lot. but, The final destination of this woman should still go in a good direction. "Luffy, I am here!!!" Hearing Luffy''s cry, Chopper ran out immediately. "Oh!" Seeing Chopper, Luffy''s eyes lit up and shouted: "Chopper, this woman is badly hurt, please help her heal quickly!" Cobra, who was hugged by Luffy in his arms, lowered his voice and said helplessly: "Can you put me down first? I just tied my hands..." Luffy didn''t seem to hear Cobra''s words, and went straight to Chopper. "Eh, that woman is..." Weiwei, and Nami and the others, when they saw the woman on Luffy''s shoulder. Except for Sanji''s eyes full of jealousy, everyone else was shocked. As Lu Fei rushed over, Maude greeted Perona to leave the square quietly and came to the back street of the city hall. There are nearly a hundred corpses lying here. It was the corpses of the billions of elders who wanted to use Weiwei for credit before. Maude glanced at the corpses all over the floor, paused, and stopped on one of the corpses. To be precise, it was a knife with a small arc next to the corpse, and its blade was like flames. It is the famous knife Huazhou, one of the fifty workers of the industry. Maude reached out to Huazhou, the shadow flew out first, wrapped around Huazhou, and sent the knife and sheath to Maude. "Good knife." Maude looked at the beautiful flame pattern on the knife and couldn''t help but exclaim. This is undoubtedly a famous knife whose quality is not equal to that of Chidori. A few hours later. A bedroom in the palace. Robin slowly opened his eyes, and the touch from under him reminded her that she was lying on the bed. The line of sight gradually became clear, and what came into view was a ceiling with exquisite reliefs. ˡ Suddenly there was the sound of something pouring on the ground. Robin tilted his head and looked in the direction of the sound. A chair fell to the ground, and behind the chair was a blue-nosed reindeer standing upright wearing a hat. She remembered that this cute little guy was the ship doctor of the Straw Hat Pirates. I want to deal with the injuries on my body by this little guy. Robin watched Chopper''s funny act of hiding in the opposite direction, and his mouth twitched slightly, revealing a slight smile. Chopper was a little nervous, and couldn''t help moving his body out of the chair. "Your name is Chopper, right?" Seeing Chopper''s actions, Robin couldn''t hide his smile even more. Chopper nodded. "Thank you." "Eh?" "You treated me, right?" "Ok." Qiao Ba suddenly understood the reason for the other party''s thanks. at the same time. A group of navy is coming to Albana Palace. Wanchang today. (End of this chapter) Chapter 400： Female navy, take me a ride. Chapter 400 Female Navy, take me for a ride. Inside the palace banquet hall. A long table covered with white tablecloths is placed horizontally in the banquet hall. A dazzling array of delicacies were placed on the table in an orderly manner. The straw hat group took their seats, their eyes beaming at the delicacy on the table. "Smelly shemale, why are you still here!!!" Sanji looked at Feng Kelei who was sitting beside him so hard. Feng Kelei said truely: "Because I''m hungry." "Yes, because I''m hungry!" Lu Fei, sitting next to Feng Kelei, echoed. Seeing his stupid captain who made a peace with von Kelei, Sanji rubbed his brows vigorously. In desperation, he could only pull his face down and discuss with Sauron beside him: "Hey, Chrysanthemum, change your seat with me." Sauron didn''t even care about Sanji, but looked at Maude across the table. Not only Sauron, but several people including Cobra at the long table, and the soldiers standing on both sides of the banquet hall like benchmarks, all looked at Maude involuntarily. In this turmoil that almost brought Alabastan to destruction, it was this man who turned the tide and played a vital role. If this were not the case, even if Luffy "felled" Klockdal, hundreds of thousands of people would have died in this war. But this man, like Krokdal, is Qiwuhai... Maude didn''t care about the gaze from the surroundings. First he helped Perona get some desserts, and then he fished a lot of meat for Bailey. Afterwards, Maud slowly ate the unique flavors of Alabastan. "How can I go back to Chambordian Islands afterwards?" Maude chewed on the pancakes while thinking about how to return to the Chambord Islands. Xiong''s [air ticket] is convenient, but the disadvantage is a one-way ticket. If you want to return to the Chambord Islands now, the boat is not a problem. The key is that Lafayette is not with him. In the great waterway, going to sea without a navigator is no different from seeking a dead end. The most direct way right now is to get on the boat of the straw hat group. If he took the initiative to bring up this matter, except for Luffy, no one else would have an opinion. But Maude knew very well that if he got on the boat, he would not be greeted by a happy downwind, but a lot of trouble and a waste of time. So forget it. Maude rejected this choice. Excluding the option of boarding the straw hat pirate group, it is really difficult to get back to Chambord as soon as possible. "Let''s go one step at a time." Maude swallowed the pancakes wrapped in meat, thinking silently in his heart. At this moment, a soldier trot into the banquet hall. "King, there is a group of navy outside asking to see you." "Oh?" Cobra heard the words, glanced at the straw hat group who was eating happily, and groaned. "Let them come again tomorrow." "Yes." The soldiers left the banquet hall. This trivial episode didn''t disturb Lu Fei''s party''s interest in eating. After a while. Chopper came to the banquet hall and informed everyone that Robin was awake. Maude didn''t react much, but the straw hat group was a little happy. Although Robin was one of Klockdal''s accomplices, it was Robin who rescued Luffy twice in this incident. It was this life-saving grace that made Weiwei forgive Robin for what he had done, and the others in Straw Hat were not hostile to Robin. "Call her to come and eat together, there is a lot of meat!" Luffy''s mouth was full of food, and he said vaguely. Chopper barely understood, and shook his head: "No, Robin is seriously injured and needs to stay in bed for a few days." "Then I''ll bring Robin something to eat." Sanji suddenly got up and behaved very positively. Weiwei in formal attire glanced at Sanji and said with a smile: "Sanji, I have ordered in advance, this meeting should have passed." "what." Sanji sat down weakly, disappointed. After Chopper confirmed that Robin had passed the dangerous period, he relaxed and had dinner with his companions. As a bottle of wine bottomed out, the table began to lively. The unceremonious eating style of the straw hat group made the guards sweat cold as they watched. The atmosphere began to change towards the banquet. Just as the atmosphere became stronger, a loud noise came from the gate of the banquet hall. A group of navy forces broke into the banquet hall. The leader was not Smogg, but Tina, the head colonel in the Navy known as the Black Threshold A woman with long pink hair and a top-notch figure. Her team came to Alabastan as [Reinforcement Army]. This would have come to the palace with Smogg, who was asking for help, to arrest major criminals. However, Smaller believed that he had failed to perform his duties and justice, and his position was relatively weak, so he did not appear. Tina did not blame Smogg, but directly took over [Sovereignty]. And she has always been vigorous and resolute, it would be extraordinary if she became self-willed. Although the request was rejected this time, it was of great importance. She didn''t care about that much, she forcibly broke in. Their arrival left the originally lively banquet hall, in an instant only the sound of Luffy swallowing food. Cobra looked at the incoming navy with an unhappy expression on his face. Maude looked at Tina who was leading in, and his eyes suddenly lit up. I was still worried about how to return to Chambordian Islands as soon as possible. This is not, Doze off and send pillows. A perfect downwind boat came directly. Tina walked into the banquet hall and glanced at the members of the Straw Hat Pirates, but did not see the most important goal of the trip. Not here? Tina thought silently, and suddenly noticed Maude''s gaze. "Seven Wuhai Bacardi Mord." Tina looked at Maude with a smile, her heart tight. He just wanted to arrest a major criminal, but ignored the existence of this man. As Tina was patronizing and scanning everyone present, Cobra''s majestic voice came from the main seat. "Soldier, drive out this group of navy." People who can sit firmly on the throne of the king are ordinary people. Cobra is usually kind and friendly, but Tina and the navy touched on a matter of principle, so he didn''t show any mercy. As soon as the guards guarding the banquet hall received the order, they immediately showed their weapons and flocked to Tina and other navy. Seeing the soldiers rushing violently, the navy raised their weapons subconsciously. But just as they raised their weapons, a single negative ghost emerged from the ground and easily penetrated their bodies. "Born to be human, I''m sorry." "In my next life, I want to be a cicada." "Sorry, I am so ugly that I came out to scare you." "I really shouldn''t be born in this world." The navy with the negative buff lay on the ground, weakly chanting negative words. "Demon fruit ability..." Tina''s eyes condensed, and she leaped back, avoiding the oncoming negative ghost. "Hehe." Perona looked at a navy who lost their combat effectiveness when they met each other and chuckled softly. At the moment when she heard the laughter, Tina looked at Perona with cold eyes. "Is it you the ghost?" Tina quickly made a judgment and stepped her right foot toward the ground dozens of times. Navy Type Six. Shaved! however, The foot was finished, but Tina was still motionless. "Ok?" Tina''s face changed drastically, and her whole body was filled with lead, making it difficult to move the slightest. "what happened" She turned her neck very hard. In the corner of his eye, he could barely see a dark figure standing behind him. "Shadow... Tina didn''t even notice..." Tina rolled her eyes and looked at Maude, with a bit of anger in her eyes. Maude squinted his cheeks and smiled and said: "Female Navy, I want to go to the Chambord Islands, let me take me a ride." "you" Tina''s face sank. She has always used the threshold fruit ability to imprison others, and she has never been so imprisoned. Even if the opponent is Qiwuhai, the strength should not be so far apart! around, The guards, the straw hat group, and even Cobra, who stopped one after another, were all amazed watching a navy team that lost its combat effectiveness when they met each other. In the sense, This can be said to be completely wiped out. But Maude and Perona, who were the initiators, always sat in the chairs and never moved a step. (End of this chapter) Chapter 401： This is what people often say is enthusiastic. Chapter 401 This is what people often say is enthusiastic. Hiding a pirate is a felony. therefore, In order to catch the criminals, Tina broke into the palace at all costs. But I didn''t expect to fall here. This was almost the most embarrassing time in her military career. "let me go!" Tina gritted her teeth and looked at Maude, who was confining herself. Maude was indifferent and said lightly: "You haven''t answered my question." "The pirate can only board Tina''s warship as a''criminal,'' even Qiwuhai." Tina decisively refused. Maybe she was angry, her attitude was very tough. Maude spread his hands and sighed: "Then there is no way, we can only wait for you to calm down, and then we will have a good discussion." "No need..." "Boom!" As soon as Tina''s words were spoken, the shadow that restricted her freedom gave her a heavy punch in the back of the head without warning. Under the heavy blow, Tina turned her eyes and fainted sharply. The navies whose negative buff is gradually weakening are all staring at Tina who has been punched. That powerful female boss, Sashuang, whom they admired so much, was so powerless in front of Maude. "Really direct..." The Kingdom Guards looked at Maude in surprise. Perona looked at Tina who had fallen to the ground and passed out with pity. It''s not good to provoke, but to provoke Maude. Perona shook her head slightly, retracted the dangling negative ghost, and concentrated on the dessert on the plate. In her opinion, even if Tina''s attitude was a little softer, Maude would definitely give it a step down in order to take a ride. You know, the man beside him doesn''t know what Lianxiangxiyu is. As a result, Tina was not only not soft, she also acted tougher. Is this all right? Maud sanctioned in full view. In contrast... Perona looked at the desserts on the plate. It was Maude helped her to add it. In today''s days, although freedom cannot be talked about, at least there is no need to feel wronged. With Tina''s vivid portrayal, Perona felt she was lucky. When Maude knocked Tina out, the atmosphere in the banquet hall became a little subtle. Maude did not stop there. He did it forever, manipulating the shadow, knocking out the other navies. This operation made everyone present dumbfounded. It''s not a human being. Cobra took a deep look at Maude. This pirate... Or, This Qiwuhai gave him a special sense. Is it a maverick, or is it extraordinary? Cobra sighed in his heart and ordered the guards to send these unconscious uninvited guests to a clean spot. After the guards removed Tina and others, the dinner party continued. Two hours passed. The dinner was over, it was late at night. At the invitation of Wei Wei, Maude stayed overnight. In order to better entertain the Straw Hats, King Cobra did not hesitate to open the bath when the turmoil had just subsided, and let the Straw Hats take a comfortable hot bath. Maude did not join in the fun, but went for a walk in the palace courtyard. Perona was bored and went out for a walk with Maude. As for Bailey, he ate a lot and drank a lot at night, and he was already sleeping in bed. Maude and Perona walked slowly along the courtyard passage one after another. There is no cloud tonight, and the moon is high in the night sky. The bright moonlight shines on the courtyard garden, accompanied by the sweet ears of insects, which gives people a refreshing feeling. Maude walked on, suddenly stopped, and looked at a stone archway ahead. Sauron leaned back on the stone pillar, holding a word of peace in his hand. He has injuries on his body and is not suitable for taking a bath, instead he is waiting for Maude here. "Fight me!" Sauron, who had just comprehended the armed color, had a high fighting spirit. Even regardless of his injuries, he couldn''t wait to fight Maude. Mainly because he was worried that Maude would leave with that navy team tomorrow. In this way, I don''t know when we meet next time. "Just you, I can make you fall to the ground with just one finger." Maude glanced at the bandages on Sauron''s body. With this kind of injury, it is rare to be able to move around, and I don''t know which nerve is in Sauron, and wants to fight him? To put it bluntly, let alone a finger. Maude didn''t need to move at all, so that the shadow clone could easily solve the current Sauron. Sauron was not angry at all when Maude was so despised. He was very clear about the strength of the man in front of him. It is suffocatingly powerful. but, Sauron didn''t want to miss this opportunity even if he might really be abused by one finger. "Then you should try it..." Sauron''s eyes were sharp, and he slowly pulled out a word of peace. Under the light of the silvery white moon, circles of black stripes appeared on the sword of Hedaoyi''s words, trembling slightly like water waves, and it seemed very unstable. "Half level." Maude had seen Sauron''s armed color a long time ago, and gave a fair comment in due course. but, Until now, Maude was quite surprised. He didn''t expect that Sauron would be able to comprehend armed appearance two years in advance. Come to think of it, it should be that he taught Usopp the principle of seeing and hearing domineering and armed **** domineering, thus forming the current result? With this influence, the overall strength of the Straw Hat Pirates may soar in a short period of time, becoming the veritable leader of supernovas this year. "Half-hearted...Yes, it is indeed half-hearted." Sauron was neither angry nor annoyed, because it was a fact. Even if he didn''t know enough about armed colors, Sauron could feel a serious imbalance in his technique. "But so what, I can feel... the subtle touch of blood rushing, this should be what people often say is blood boiling." Sauron made a slash-up hand gesture, grinned at the corner of his mouth, and a lingering luster appeared in his eyes. Maude glanced at Sauron''s chest and said calmly: "You feel right." "Hey." Sauron thought that Maude had agreed, and his fighting spirit grew stronger. Modhu raised his hand and pointed at Sauron''s chest. There, wisps of blood were flowing from the gap in the bandage, but Sauron felt nothing. Sauron''s eyes condensed when he saw Maude''s raising his hand. He thought that the battle was about to start at any time, that is, he agitated his muscles and took a step forward. Soon after, he heard Maude''s words. "The wound is cracked like this, not to mention the rush, it is almost a fountain." "..." Sauron was stunned for a moment. With his attention all on Maude, he finally noticed that the wound was spurting blood on a small scale. And it was sprayed and stopped, as if to molest his eyes. The pain then hit the nerves like a tide. At this level, Sauron could still bear it. But as the wound opened, the energy that was finally recovered was gradually lost. "Damn..." Sauron gritted his teeth, very unwilling. With the loss of energy, he leaned against the stone pillar and slowly sat down on the ground. Maude looked at Sauron, who was overwhelmed by joy, and shook his head slightly. This guy is funny sometimes. "Perona, go call Chopper over." Maude tilted his head to look at Perona, and at the same time let the shadow leave the body and go to his bedroom. Perona nodded and turned to leave. In her mind, Sauron had been classified as a silly humor on the same level as Luffy. Watching Perona leave, Maude looked at Sauron again. "You can learn to be armed and domineering, it really surprised me, but don''t be too self-righteous." "In the new world, there are so many people who know how to be armed, it is beyond your imagination." "So, if you want to use me as a touchstone, you''re still far away." Maude squatted down, calmly looking at Sauron who couldn''t even hold the knife. "However, if you really want to experience despair, I will be waiting for you in the Chambord Islands." "One, a word is a deal!" Sauron looked up, his eyes burning. As long as he can become stronger, he won''t care about words of contempt. Seeing Sauron''s interest so high, Maude''s eyes suddenly became as deep as a pool. "The sword has no eyes, maybe it will kill you." "Being killed, it only means that I am nothing but that." "Ah." Maude got up and glanced at Sauron deeply, as if looking at a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. With this look alone, It was not known that Sauron had lost too much blood, but he was chilly. At this moment, Shadow came to the courtyard with a knife. That knife was the Liangkuai knife Huazhou, one of the fifty workers that Maude found in the backstreet of Yitang. Maude took Huazhou from the shadow, and threw it to Sauron sitting on the ground. "Ok?" Sauron raised his hand to catch Huazhou, looking at Maude in doubt. "Famous knife Huazhou." Maude said, and then untied the chidori from his waist. "Famous sword chidori." "These two knives are here for you." "If it were you, these two knives...may be fortunate to be refined into black knives." Before the words were over, Maude personally handed the Chidori to Sauron, who was stunned on the spot. Immediately afterwards, Maude glanced at the petite and exquisite figure of Chopper, who was rushing over here on the courtyard walkway. "Forget it, I won''t stay here tonight." Maude suddenly changed his mind and turned his back to Sauron, who had not recovered. "I''ll leave later, I can only bother you to speak for Usopp for me." "..." Sauron looked at Maude''s tall figure blankly, not knowing what to say for a while. After giving the knife to Sauron, Maude took a step away. Since getting the autumn water, Maude has basically neglected Chidori. After all, he is not a three-sword style. But Brooke had broken the sword before, and Maude had proposed to give the Chidori to Brooke. But Brook was used to the rapier and did not accept Maude''s proposal. Nowadays, So he entrusted the Chidori to Sauron. How much made up for Sauron''s regret that he missed two famous knives in Rogue Town. "Sauron, didn''t I let you rest!!!" Chopper''s anxious voice came from the other side of the courtyard walkway. Perona saw Maude walking in another direction, and she followed. The place where Maude was going was where the navy was. Regardless of whether Tina agrees to let him board the ship afterwards, he will be overwhelming at this time, and will directly carry all the navy including Tina onto the warship. 3000 words. Counting pigs is online. (End of this chapter) Chapter 402： Who do you think you... are talking to? Chapter 402 Who do you think you... are talking to? Maude made a heavy move. The navy, including Tina, were all placed by soldiers in a warehouse where cleaning equipment was piled up. They were in a coma and still haven''t awakened. When Maude opened the door of the warehouse, he saw Tina and other navy lying on the gray stone bricks of the warehouse, and there were insects fleeing everywhere. After all, it offended the king''s majesty. When the soldiers dealt with the navy, they didn''t know what it meant to be courteous. Perona floated in mid-air, looked at the navy all over the ground, and speculated maliciously: "Maud, are you trying to kill them secretly?" "..." Maude glanced at Perona and couldn''t help thinking. It seems not bad either. Seeing Maude moved slightly, Perona took a breath and waved her hand: "I just talked casually..." As he spoke, he saw the shadow behind Maude swelling like a foam, spreading its teeth and claws like a beast. Perona was dumbfounded and said: "I really just talked casually..." Maude glanced at Perona again, thinking. The doubling film group suddenly split, and each swept toward the unconscious navy. Perona subconsciously covered her eyes, and there was no sound in her ears. Are all dead... Anyway, the person who did it was Maud. It has nothing to do with me. Correct, none of my business! Perona thought timidly in her heart. After a while, She slowly lowered her hand covering her eyes. The warehouse was silent, but half of the navy figure was no longer visible on the ground, only cold cleaning tools. Moreover, even Maude was nowhere to be seen. "Eh?" Perona was stunned for a moment, and the brain tonic ability was instantly activated, and many **** pictures flashed through her mind. finally, What freezes in his mind is the picture of Maude with a grinning face, waving a shadow machete to the navy. "The speed of destroying the corpses is too fast!!!" Perona''s eyes trembled sharply, covering her mouth, resisting not making a sound. "Perona?" Behind him, Maude''s puzzled voice suddenly came. Perona trembled and turned her head slowly. I don''t know when, the navy who had been lying on the floor of the warehouse were actually standing outside the warehouse. Each navy hangs its head, and a large shadow covers their faces, making it difficult to see their faces. Moreover, their bodies did not move, and under the darkness of the night, there was a strange weirdness. Maude stood in front of the navy, looking like he was surrounded by a crowd of navy. Perona watched this weird scene, the brain supplement ability was forcibly activated. She didn''t know what she had made up, but her face gradually paled. "what happened?" Maude looked at Perona, who had a wrong reaction. Perona''s lips trembled, and she raised her hand tremblingly, and pointed at the navy behind Maude. at this time. Inside the palace bath. The straw hat group was playing in the bath. While playing, they couldn''t help but look to the other side of the bath, and they could vaguely hear the laughter of Nami and Vivi. "Hehehe..." In a burst of hearty laughter, they walked towards the high wall that blocked gender distinction. The steam adhered to the wall and was slippery, but it could not stop the evil thoughts of these guys. They slowly climbed up the wall. When the probe was about to look at the beauty on the other side of the bath, a terrifying scream suddenly cut through the deep night. They were so guilty that they were so scared that they fell directly from the wall. what''s the situation? Hasn''t this not started yet? The people sitting down on the ground looked at each other. An inexplicable scream made Albana Palace become noisy as the night darkened. No one noticed that a group of uninvited guests and a few distinguished guests were missing in the palace. ... The next day. It''s a day away from Albana along the coast. A warship of this unit is anchored here. On the deck of the warship, a group of navy lay quietly. And this group of navy is exactly Tina and others who were "carried" here by Maude''s [Shadow Puppet] technique. As the sun rises above, this group of navies, who suffered from the bitter cold last night, are exposed to the scorching sun at this moment, but they are still unconscious. Let''s talk about the reason. It''s not a big deal either. But it was Maude for the sake of peace, so when he "carried" them to the warship, he added physical anesthetics to them in due course. This is why Tina and the others have not awakened. When the Smogg warship came here from the Yuyan coast to rendezvous with the Tina warship, there was the following peculiar scene. At the place where the ship boarded the stairs, all the navy, except for Smogg''s expressionless face, all the others looked at their colleagues, including Tina, lying on the deck in horror. On the deck at the bow, there is a set of tables and chairs equipped with parasols. Maude was wearing sunglasses, sitting in a chair with noisy attention, holding a glass of ice water in his hand. Perona was sitting on Maude''s side, reading a book with gusto. The cover of the book is slightly pink. Due to the angle, you can barely see a few pink hearts printed on the cover. This seems to be a novel about love. As for where did it come from? Maude asked casually. Then Perona gave Maude an unexpected answer-the captain''s room. When he heard this answer, Maude couldn''t help but glance at Tina who was lying on the deck leaning over. This unfeminine female navy actually likes this kind of reading? Perona was immersed in the world of novels, and did not notice the arrival of Small and others. Bailey was still having a hangover, lying lazily on the table, and from time to time he reached out and pulled a piece of pastry into his mouth, but did not notice the existence of Small and the others. "You came just right." Maude opened his sunglasses with his middle finger, and looked at the navy headed by Smogg with a smile. "There is something for you to do." "!!!" The navies were stunned when they heard this. If it weren''t for a group of colleagues lying on the deck, Maude gave out instructions in an understatement, just like their immediate boss. Smogg frowned, ignoring Maude''s instructions and said nonchalantly: "Tina''s mission is to go to the palace to arrest the straw hat group and the major criminal Nicole Robin." As he said, he looked around at Tina waiting for the navy who was lying on the deck, his eyes were cold. "But they are lying here unconscious, did you do it? Bacardi Maud." "Basically correct." Maude nodded. "Bacardi Mord, Qiwuhai''s identity is not the capital that can make you wantonly!" Small frowned. The power gap is not a reason to shrink. For Small, at least that''s the case. Even if he knew that his own strength was far inferior to Mord, it did not affect his correct judgment in this situation. This may be the justice he is fulfilling, or he may stand firm to act. He looked at Maude coldly, and said solemnly: "This arrest mission is no small matter. It involves the major criminal Nicole Robin. If you can''t give a reasonable explanation, I have the right to deprive you of your Qiwuhai status on the spot... !" Maude slowly took off his sunglasses, straightened up his upper body, turned his head sideways, and calmly looked at Smogg, who didn''t even hold back. "Who do you think you... are talking to?" As soon as Mod''s cold voice uttered, the shadow reflected on the deck rushed behind Smogg in a thunderous manner. Smogg''s face changed immediately. Before he had time to respond, his body was controlled by Maude''s shadow, unable to move. "I have already given you a longer memory, it seems that it is not deep enough." Maude raised his right hand and snapped his fingers. The sound went up and down. Smogg''s body made a violent movement and knelt on the deck abruptly. There was a dull sound when the knees hit the deck. Maude looked at Smogg who was kneeling coldly. In this world, if power cannot be used casually. Then what''s the point of his efforts to become stronger? "Colonel Small...!" Da Siqi and many other navies first looked at Smogg who was kneeling on the deck in amazement, and then glared at Maude, the initiator, and showed their weapons. "Blublu..." At this moment of tension, there was a call from a telephone worm in the cabin. Million change today, 2462/10000 (End of this chapter) Chapter 403： Very interesting, isnt it? Chapter 403 is very interesting, isn''t it? Albana. Inside the palace. "Ah, has Maude gone?" The straw hat group who woke up after falling asleep until the sun didn''t know that Maude had left. "How could this happen...I haven''t had time to hug the thigh of an idol...!!!" Hearing the news that Maude had left, Bartolomio was struck by lightning. He was brewing all night in bed yesterday, and finally found his courage, and wanted to ask Maude to bring himself with him during the meal today. however, Maude did not give him this opportunity. Lost and sad. Bartolomio couldn''t help crying. This slightly flamboyant reaction drew the comfort of the straw hat group. They knew that Bartolomio went to sea for Mord and even gave up his roots in Rogge Town. Usopp was still feeling disappointed that he didn''t say hello to Master before he left. This will see Bartolomio cry like this, and immediately feel embarrassed. "do not Cry." Luffy was playing with a phone bug that he didn''t know where he picked it up from. With the other hand, he patted Bartolomio''s shoulder hard, grinning: "Anyway, sooner or later I want to fly Maude. By then, you will be able to see Maude again." In order to be the king of Shanghai thieves, whether it is Qiwuhai or the Four Emperors, Luffy wants to fly. "Luffy, don''t! Maude is terrible!" Chopper, who had been frightened by Maud''s strength, clung to Luffy''s thigh, tearfully persuading him. "Flying your head, that''s my master!!!" "How could you beat my idol!!!" Usopp and Bartolomio couldn''t care about the loss either, their fangs and fangs threw on Luffy''s body, shaking Luffy''s body vigorously. Luffy let them shake their bodies. He had just uttered a big talk a second ago, but he was picking up his nose while looking at Sauron, who was leaning on the wall and asleep. More precisely, he was looking at Chidori and Huazhou beside Sauron. "what?" Luffy seemed to have discovered the New World, ignoring Usopp and Bartolomio''s harassment, and with a slight force, his arms stretched out, grabbing Chidori and Huazhou together. Sauron felt something in his sleep, suddenly opened his eyes and saw Luffy''s hand holding the scabbard of Chidori and Huazhou. "!!!" Sauron was shocked, his body tensed, and he subconsciously wanted to grab the knife. But Luffy''s arm retracted first and brought Chidori and Huazhou back. "Sauron, where did this knife come from? It looks really good!" Lu Fei looked at Chidori and Huazhou with beaming eyes. Seeing that Luffy had taken the knife, Sauron''s tight body relaxed slightly. "Made gave it to me before he left." "what!?" When everyone heard the words, they all looked at Sauron. "how?" Sauron looked at the reaction of his companions strangely. "Did Maude go to you before leaving?" "No, why would Maude give you a knife?" Everyone spoke in unison. "How do I know that no matter what he gave me the knife for, what is certain is that I owe him a favor." Suo Long got up and walked towards Lufei, wanting to get back Chidori and Huazhou. Feng Kelei leaned close to Lu Fei, carefully looking at the Huazhou in Lu Fei''s hand, unable to conceal his surprise. "This knife is Mr.11''s Huazhou. It belongs to one of the fifty workers in the industry. It is a rare good knife, but the quality of the other knife seems to be higher than that of Huazhou!" "How much money can be sold?" Nami asked reflexively. Feng Kelei said sternly: "At least 10 million Baileys start, but there is no market!" "Wow!" Nami stared at Chidori and Huazhou, as if looking at a lot of Bailey. Usopp looked at Chidori and Huazhou, thinking that even if the master didn''t say hello to him before leaving, he even gave Sauron two good knives. The thought of this made Usopp even more disappointed. People who didn''t know thought that Maude''s apprentice was Sauron. Sauron took back Chidori and Huazhou from Luffy, and looked at Usopp aside. "By the way, Usopp, Maude asked me to tell you before he left, but..." "but?" "I forgot." Sauron was serious. "..." Usopp was silent for a while, suddenly let go of Luffy, and turned to Sauron. "How can you forget such an important thing!!!" Usopp roared with sharp fangs, wishing to choke Sauron directly. "Didn''t I tell you this?" Sauron pushed away Usopp''s nose, which almost hit his cheek. "Asshole, do you know how lost I am!!!" Usopp was even more angry. Sauron didn''t say anything because of his loss. "Blublu..." At this moment, a rhythmic voice came from Luffy''s hands. It''s the sound of a phone worm calling. At this time everyone discovered that Luffy had a strange phone worm in his hands. "Luffy, where did this phone bug come from?" "Oh, this one." Luffy raised the phone bug and explained, "I just went out looking for food, and then I found it." "This phone worm..." Everyone''s eyes fell on the blue and white stripes on the volute of the phone bug. This unique mark seems to be... the exclusive style of the Navy! Soon after, they saw Luffy pinch the microphone and hurriedly stopped. "Luffy, don''t pick it up!" They had just spoken, but Luffy had already picked up the microphone. "This is the sea..." "Hey, I''m Luffy, the man who wants to become One Piece." "..." He was interrupted before he finished speaking, and the other side of the phone worm fell into death silence. Luffy looked at the microphone strangely, and said in confusion: "Hello, is there anyone?" "..." The phone worm was still silent. Patter. After a few seconds, the phone was hung up. "Who is this? It''s rude." Hearing the sound of hanging up, Luffy put down the microphone rather disgustingly. As soon as he put down the microphone, he immediately noticed the familiar murderous eyes from all around. "Luffy!!!" The obtrusive room in the room was noisy. With Maude''s departure, their journey will go straight ahead despite some changes. .......... The perspective is pulled back to the warship. There was a call from a phone worm in the cabin. The people on the deck could not help but look towards the cabin. Maude seemed to have thought of something, and said with interest: "This may be a particularly important telecommunications." After guessing who the caller would be, Maude was very curious about how the world government would deal with the bad effects brought about by the Arab stealing incident. The navy were stunned for a moment, and they didn''t quite understand Maude''s words. Maude looked at them who were unmoved, and reminded helplessly: "Did you hear the sound? Why don''t you hurry up and get the phone bug?" "Oh, oh!" Forced by Maud''s majesty, a young navy in charge of communications rushed into the cabin and took out the ringing phone bug. Then, the navy holding the phone worm, I don''t know if it was because he hadn''t slowed down yet, he went to Maude and wanted to pass the phone worm to him. "..." Maude was speechless. On the other hand, other navies are also a little daunted. Especially Smogg, his face is as black as he is. Maude sighed lightly and pointed to Smogg who was kneeling on the ground and unable to move. "Your boss is over there." "Eh!" The young navy finally reacted and wanted to dig a hole on the spot and jump down. But before implementing this idea, he still sent the phone worm to Small. Maude was quite considerate to relieve the control effect of Smogg''s arm. Smogg glanced at Maude, resisting the humiliation, and picked up the phone bug. "Hey." "..." Hearing Smogg''s voice, the other side of the phone was inexplicably silent. From their standpoint, Tina should be the one who answered the phone, but it turned out that a man answered the phone. Reminiscent of the phone worm with another number being picked up by a straw hat boy... The person in charge of communication seemed to realize something, and his face became very ugly. This reaction appeared directly on the face of the phone bug. "Are you the straw hat group again? You cunning thugs, what happened to Colonel Tina?!" "???" Smogg raised a question mark. He was so angry that he almost squeezed the microphone. "I''m Smogg!" "..." The phone worm was silent again. After all, the person in charge of the communication has been fighting for a long time, and he went straight to the business without blushing. "Regarding the crusade against Krokdal, your performance is very good, and you have perfectly fulfilled the order to assist Qiwuhai Bacardi Modd to lift the crisis in Alabastan!" "What...what are you talking about? The one who defeated Krokdal is not us, nor is it Mo..." Smogg looked at the calm image of the phone worm in disbelief. The person on the other side of the phone worm interrupted Smogg''s words and continued: "In addition, please inform Colonel Tina that the''reinforcement'' dispatched by the headquarters will arrive in Alabastan in an hour. At that time, please be sure to arrest Nicole Robin, the son of the devil, and the murderous straw hat group. At this point, wait for the best..." "Hahaha." Maude laughed out loud. "Who is laughing?" The image on the phone worm showed a trace of anger. Smogg''s forehead with blue veins appeared. He first glanced at Maude, who was laughing loudly, and then said to the phone bug: "Who else can it be? Of course, Qiwu Haimod who accepted the order from above to help Alabastan solve the crisis is smiling!" The tone was full of obvious irony. The phone worm stared straight at Small, and said indifferently: "Pay attention to your tone, Colonel Small." "Go eat shit!" Smogg hung up the phone worm fiercely. In fact, he is also very clear. In the style of the world government, this call is just [a notice]. presumably, It may be in the afternoon, or it may be tomorrow morning. False reports about the incident in Alabastan will spread throughout the world in one day. Maude restrained his laughter, looked at Smogg who was angry, raised his index finger and pointed to the top. "It''s fun up there, isn''t it?" It''s like a pun. Smogg''s face was extremely ugly. Since I met Maude, everything has become extremely bad. "You seem to be at ease." Smogg ridiculed both. Maude knew what he was referring to, and a smile appeared on his face. "Isn''t it? After all, whether you agree with it or not, you have to regard the above''conclusive'' as the truth." "And I don''t need to be so wronged, let alone listen to the truth." "For example, I won''t admit this...well, something I haven''t done at all, I just don''t know how the world government will react." Speaking of this, Maude seemed to think of something interesting and chuckled. "Maybe this is the so-called freedom." "..." Smogg and the other navy looked at Maude in surprise, and felt uncomfortable in their hearts because of their status. And how would they know. It was indeed the man in front of him who took away Krokdal''s last chance. Counting pigs: 2462+3300=5762/10000 (End of this chapter) Chapter 404： Shadow Box and Devil Fruit Chapter 404: Shadow Box and Devil Fruit If Maude did not come to this world. Those who prevent the war will be the Straw Hat Pirates. The person who defeated Krokdal would be Straw Hat Luffy. But here he is. The result is destined, but the process has undergone some changes. In the sense, the person who prevented the war was Maud. The last person to kill Krokdal was also Maud. just, Under Maude''s operation, the person who knocked down Krokdal and safely rescued the King Cobra of Alabastan was indeed Straw Hat Luffy. But the world government obviously will not recognize the fact that the people who resolved the Arabastan crisis are a group of rookie pirates. Even more would not admit that Krokdal used the power of Qiwuhai''s identity to implement the plan to steal the country. In order to cover up these facts, there was also this call to inform. Qi Wuhai wanted to steal the country? Oh it''s all right. We will let the other Qiwuhai eliminate the threat. presumably, For the world government, it is undoubtedly a good thing that Mod, who is also Qiwuhai, is also in Alabastan. Just make up the fact that Maud is under the order of the world government and cooperated with the navy of the headquarters, and then successfully prevented Krokdal. It also invisibly eliminated part of the bad influence brought by the Qiwuhai identity. One pass operation down. I just want to tell the world a fact. That isyou see, everything is under control. Maude found it interesting. Naturally, I don''t want the world government to do what it wants. After all, he is not a navy who can only obey orders. Small didn''t know what Maud wanted to do. What is certain is... What Maude said made him very uncomfortable. He couldn''t refute the partiality. After a while. The reinforcements sent by the navy hadn''t arrived yet, and all the navies headed by Tina woke up. "Tina is angry!" Tina, who finally woke up, rushed towards Maud angrily after she figured out the situation. "Business matters." Smogg came out at the right time and stopped Tina who was stunned by anger. "Step aside!" Tina said coldly. Small was unmoved, thinking that if you rushed to Maude, the end result would only be to lie down again. "Similarly, Tina won''t say it for the third time, get away!" But Tina was really angry, even if she was dead, she would punch Maude severely to eliminate her anger. Smogg was able to appreciate Tina''s mood, but he didn''t want to see Tina being played with by Mord again. After all, Their strength is not enough in front of Maude. "The reinforcements dispatched by the headquarters are coming soon. The top priority is to integrate the forces and block the escape path of the Devil''s Son and the Straw Hat gang instead of doing something meaningless." In order to prevent Tina from jumping into the pit, Smogg quickly moved out the military order from the headquarters. Tina immediately clenched her fists when she heard the words. The murderous eyes directly crossed Smogg and fell on the smiling man. Compared to the task of retrieving a spot from Maude, meeting with reinforcements, and successfully arresting Nicole Robin and the Straw Hat group, it is obviously more important. In desperation, Tina could only give up. Half an hour passed. All the reinforcements sent by the headquarters arrived. There were as many as 30 warships, but the size of the warships was not large. Nevertheless, it is still powerful. Such a handwriting made Maude a little surprised. but, He didn''t intend to get involved with this matter. With the arrival of reinforcements, all the navies mobilized one after another to go to various coastal and offshore areas. Tina''s warship also sailed away from the coast, towards the route where the Straw Hat Pirates were most likely to escape. At the bow. Watching the warships go away, Perona''s eyes were full of shock, and she muttered in a low voice, "With so many troops, can the straw hats escape?" "Ah." Maude smiled. There are indeed many troops. But the territory of Alabastan is very large, and the navy''s course of action is to block all escape routes along the coast. In this way, the rare forces will only be scattered around and lose their original advantage. Invisibly, it also increased the chance of the straw hat group successfully escaping. Furthermore, if the dragon hasn''t left yet, it is impossible to say that Alabastan will usher in a large-scale artificial rainfall. Regardless of whether the straw hats can break through or not, Maude just waited for the result. "Hurry up and end it." Maude thought silently in his heart. The sooner this incident is over, the sooner he will be able to return to the Chambord Islands and continue to learn the skills of life return under Shaqi''s teaching. Thinking of this, Maude picked up the upper romance novel that Perona had just finished reading. This action immediately provokes a killing in the eyes of a woman who is still angry. But Maude didn''t care at all, turning the pages of the book and reading it. But after reading a chapter, Maude felt something was wrong. The protagonists are two women. Then, this is a romance novel. Maude first glanced at Perona who was looking at the lower part with gusto, then glanced at Tina who was paying attention to real-time information, and couldn''t help thinking. "..." This glamorous female navy colonel actually likes to read romance novels on this subject? After a moment of silence, Mord put down the novel silently. As the warship rushed to the interception site, the navy headquarters faxed over several latest reward orders for the Straw Hat Pirates. Except for Nami, the rest of the Straw Hat Pirates were all on the reward order. It is worth mentioning that the amount of reward offered by Luffy soared to 150 million Baileys. 50 million Baileys higher than the original period. "It''s so fast." Maude squeezed a few of the latest reward orders, lamenting the efficiency of the world government. The incident has not been reported yet, but the reward order for the Straw Hats has been updated first. Subsequently, I don''t know if it''s the bad luck of the straw hat group or Tina is lucky enough. Obviously there were so many breakout routes, but the Straw Hats slammed into the Black Spear fleet led by Tina. In order to meet Wei Wei at the agreed place, the straw hat group did not run away. Of course, it was attacked by the black spears of the Tina fleet. With frequent gunfire, the warship fired black spears over five meters in length towards the Meili. Seeing that the Meili was about to be shot into a hornet''s nest by the black spear, a glass-like barrier appeared out of nowhere, easily blocking all these menacing black spears. It is the barrier fruit of Bartolomeo. Maude saw the effect displayed by the barrier fruit, and his eyes flashed slightly. This ability is simply invincible in conventional naval battles. Tina, who was experienced in naval warfare, was obviously aware of this, her face was gloomy as if she was a grieving woman. After several entanglements, the black spear formation that Tina was so proud of couldn''t hurt Meili. "30 million?" The amount of Bartolomio''s bounty flashed through Tina''s mind. With this ability alone, there is more than 30 million rewards. Tina frowned and thought. When all the attention of the navy on the warship was on the Straw Hat Pirates. Maude lay on his back in a chair, playing with a devil fruit in his hand, looking like he was on vacation. "Well, what an amazing ability." Seeing the perfect defensive effect displayed by the barrier fruit under the black spear offensive, Maude has a clearer understanding of the upper limit of the barrier fruit. "It seems there is no problem." Maude flipped his backhand, and the black shadow surged on his palm, enveloping the huge devil fruit, and then gradually shrank into a small black marble. After the Devil Fruit breaks through the six stars, the idea of ??developing a cassette for storing things has become a reality. As for this brand new devil fruit, it is the prize Maud drew in this incident. Although only one... But this kind of probability itself is extremely low, and being able to get one is a good example of luck. In this way, Maude, as a bystander, watched Tina collapse in the hands of the Straw Hat Pirates. finally, Weiwei is still the same as the original, without boarding the Meili. But there were two new guests on the Meili. One is Robin and the other is von Klei. 2462+3000+2400=7862/10000 (End of this chapter) Chapter 405： Im in a hurry Chapter 405 I''m in a hurry Weiwei chose to stay in the country she loves. After bidding farewell to Weiwei in a unique way. The reluctant straw hat group, driving the Meili, swaggered away in front of the six warships. How could Tina endure this breath, and chased after her without saying a word. however, Under Usopp''s precise shelling, instead of catching up with the Meili, Tina lost two warships. As a result, Tina, who was in a bad mood, almost vomited blood. Failing to arrest the Straw Hats and Nicole Robin, Tina decisively returned to Alabastan and vented her anger on the remnants of the Baroque Job Club. In less than half a day, the prison cell on the warship ushered in Bailai guests. These things have nothing to do with Maude. Regardless of whether Tina agrees or not, he has already boarded the ship anyway, and the next step is to wait for the warship to return to the navy headquarters which is only one step away from the Chambord Islands. of course, It would be perfect if he could be sent to Chambord before returning to the navy headquarters. Tina couldn''t help Maude, even if she was unwilling in her heart, she could only acquiesce that Maude would not leave. Early the next morning. The headlines about the events in Alabastan are fresh out. The specific content is not that Maude was ordered by the world government to stop Klockdal''s conspiracy in time. Instead, Straw Hat Luffy defeated the original king Shichibukai Krokdal who wanted to take Alabastan. Although this report also mentions Maude''s performance in this war, Luffy is the main story throughout the story. The world government seems to have not expected this situation and hastily made an emergency response. As a result, a different version of the headline report was published. The main content has not changed much, except that Luffys name is replaced by Maude, and a photo of Maude stopping the bomb in the square is posted. Suddenly, the world was in an uproar. The death of the original king Qiwuhai Klockdal. Maud, who often dominates the headlines in recent years. The supernova Straw Hat Luffy looks like a dark horse. These names were entangled together, causing waves of the sea that had been calm for a long time. What is the truth of the incident? No one can tell. just, With the soaring bounty of the Straw Hat Pirates overnight, most people smelled something, and naturally inclined to the report that Straw Hat Luffy defeated Krokdal. This has also led to the fact that the world government cant wait to update the Straw Hat Pirates bounty move, and it has a sense of sight of shooting itself in the foot. As the event heats up. The reputation of Straw Hat Luffy has grown. On the contrary, the world government was severely slapped in the face. On board Tina. Smogg, who chose to travel with Tina back to the headquarters, had a calm expression on his face after reading the newspaper, but still couldn''t believe this was the truth. This result was completely different from what he expected. This made him think of what Maude said yesterday. "Did you?" Smogg suddenly looked at Maude, who was lying lazily on the chair. Maude glanced at Smogg, but didn''t say anything. But Smogg has determined that this matter is Maud''s handwriting. "Why do you do this?" Smogg looked at the man in front of him who had repeatedly bumped into the wall and had no alternative. Maude still ignored Small, eating fruit leisurely. Small frowned. What is this man thinking... He really couldn''t understand what Maude was doing. After a week. Straw Hat Luffy defeated the original king Qiwuhai Krokdal with high popularity and became a topical figure. Since going to sea, the bounty of 150 million yuan has made Luffy the leader of this year''s supernova. Such a high profile, naturally attracted the dissatisfaction of other new supernovas, each rushed to make troubles, and strive to grab some of the hot topic. of course, These things still have nothing to do with Maude. After confirming that the route of the warship was going straight to Malin Vandor, Maude was in a good mood every day. When Alabastan stared at the downwind ship Tina, he also took a fancy to the characteristic that warships are generally equipped with permanent pointers. In this way, in addition to supplementing the necessary supplies, the warship can return to Malin Vando in the shortest time without recording the magnetic force along the way. As Maud had expected, the warship continued to sail for two weeks. At the current speed, less than half a month should be able to reach Malin Vatican smoothly. Maude thought it beautiful. But changes followed. On this day, Tina received a rescue order, and the warship changed its course. "what happened?" Maude came up to ask the situation for the first time. Tina turned her head not to look at Maude, but she still actively explained: "The islands in the nearby sea have been attacked by pirates. We have to rush to support." "what?" Maude murmured: "Is the navy unpopulated? Instead of asking for help from the nearby branch, I found you who happened to pass by?" Changing the course to support nearby islands means a delay. This makes Maude very unhappy. Hearing this, Tina glared at Maude, who didn''t even know it. Da Siqi, who had recovered his wounds, said in a deep voice, "The pirates who attacked the island are a pirate alliance composed of several pirate groups, with a scale of more than 1,000 people, and the nearby branch cannot handle it. Come." "After all, it''s not because there are too many scum pirates." Tina said coldly, and glanced at Maude, as if she meant something. Maude noticed it, and only if he didn''t see it, he touched his chin for a while, then looked at the two colonels on the warship seriously. "Then bother you to solve it quickly, I''m in a hurry." "..." Tina and Smogg''s cheeks trembled, and they wanted to kick Maud off the boat. The warship that received the rescue order changed to rush to the nearby island-Dali Island. This is a spring island with a pleasant climate. Due to the abundance of products, the economy of the towns on the island is also promoted, and it is a veritable prosperity zone. But in the eyes of the pirate, a place like this is tantamount to a big delicious cake. One bite is enough to moisturize for a while. but, Pirates are often greedy, and only one bite is not enough. In order to swallow the whole cake, the pirates eyeing here chose to join forces to fight the navy stationed on Dali Island. But the navy is not a vegetarian. Such economically prosperous islands are often areas that the navy attaches great importance to when deploying defenses. Therefore, the navy stationed here is basically elite. Facing the stubborn defensive force of the navy, the Pirate Alliance froze for a day, but failed to gnaw off this hard bone. However, the situation is very clear. In terms of number and overall strength, the pirates clearly outperform the navy. In other words, it is only a matter of time before this delicious cake is captured. In order to increase the enthusiasm of the pirates under his command, the captains of the Pirate Alliance were heartbroken and promised the post-war distribution mode of [Take any trophies]. this means, As long as the navy is captured, the pirates can grab money at will, and only need to hand in a small portion afterwards. More importantly, if you want to catch the beautiful little girls, you can enjoy them first without having to let the captain, or even the cadres and team captains. Under such a promise, the pirates frantically attacked the garrisoned navy on the island like a chicken blood. Crazy pirates are the most terrible. Under several desperate offensives, the navy was retreating steadily. They know very well what kind of **** the residents of the town will face if they fall here. "Block out these beasts anyway!!!" A colonel in the navy headquarters raised a knife and roared, killing the enemy while encouraging his colleagues. But as the disadvantages became more obvious, the colonel of the navy headquarters was tragically killed by a joint attack by several pirate captains. The line of defense was defeated. The navy stationed on the island was killed by the Pirate Alliance. After finally clearing the obstacles, the **** pirates rushed towards the town with great excitement. money, woman, Fine wine, Everything is at your fingertips. Within a moment, women''s screams and men''s screams rang out in the town. ݡ Just when the pirates used their teeth to bite the hard shell, and only had time to take a bite of the plump oyster meat. The sound of bullets breaking through the air from afar, like strings played by death, sounded in their ears. Puff, puff! The sudden shots can be described as having no bullets, effectively harvesting the lives of the pirates. One by one the pirates fell to the ground. A sharp-eyed pirate noticed that his colleagues who were hit by bullets all died from shots in the forehead without exception. This discovery made him cold all over. "Where did the bullet come from?!!!" Roared a pirate. "At sea, I came from the sea!" "Huh? It''s a warship, but... at such a long distance, how could it be possible to fight so accurately??" Seeing only the slapped warship on the sea in the distance, the pirates all showed a ghostly look. The shooting continued. Every second, a pirate fell under this gun shot from a distance. Even after hiding in a wall that he believed to be safe, he was still killed by a bullet that penetrated the wall. "Where is this navy monster..." In front of the shooting that could not even be stopped by the wall, the pirates almost went crazy. On the warship. Like many pirates on the island, the lookouts looked at Maude, who was shooting nonstop, and they all showed ghostly expressions. "crack shot" "What a terrible marksmanship." "This is the spear..." Under the whispered explanation of the watchman, the other navy looked at Maude in shock, as if they were looking at a terrifying monster. Shooting from such a long distance, it was 100% hit. Forget it, can even a pirate hiding behind an obstacle be shot? Under the gaze of many navies filled with shocked colors, Maude shot while freeing himself to speak: "Can''t you help me? I''m in a hurry." "..." The navy, serving as a sniper on the warship, silently hid the flintlock in his clothes. Nima, Not everyone can be as perverted as you! These naval snipers muttered to themselves in anguish. Tina silently stared at Maude, who kept pulling the trigger and shooting the pirate. Although I hate this guy very much. but In my mind, there was a thought that "Maud would be fine if it was a navy". Tina shook her head abruptly and woke up in time, reflecting on how she had such unrealistic ideas. but, Watching Maude snipe and kill the pirates from a long distance, so as to save the people from tragic death. Tina suddenly thought of a way to recover interest from Maude. "In a hurry?" "Tina satisfies you!" After thinking of how to punish Maude, Tina stared at Maude, and couldn''t help showing a tricky smile. "?" Maude noticed something and looked at Tina in surprise. Tina quickly put away her smile, guilty, turned her head away from Maude. 2462+3000+2400+3289=11151/10000. Counting pigs will go offline, and announcing pigs will go online: tomorrow will be changed. I am also very grateful for the funeral... the big mans reward, Wuhu~~~ I ordered two grilled chicken wings~~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 406： A letter Chapter 406 A Letter You are not right. Maude looked at Tina who turned his head, and felt something. But in a hurry, Maude didn''t think much, and continued to shoot and kill the pirates in Dali town. This is a unilateral attack. Maude can shoot the pirates, but the pirates can only stare, even Maude can''t touch the corners of his clothes. I can beat you. But you can only watch. The charm of the sniper is more or less reflected. The unilateral slaughter made these extremely vicious pirates start to doubt life. As long as the sniper monsters on the warship are not resolved, then they will reluctantly give up the delicious cake that is about to reach their mouths, or they will all die here. The pirates who plundered Dali Island were unwilling to do so, but they were always decisive in their choice. Knowing that nothing was done, they retreated to the island. Their whole mind is to get away from the unreasonable sniper monster as soon as possible. As for how to escape from the island in the future, how can there be spare time to consider so much. As soon as the pirates fled, the residents of the town who stepped into **** all cheered. "It''s the navy! The navy is here to save us!" "saved" "Woo, great, great..." Seeing the pirates flee in rout, the residents ran to the port. It seems that only by getting closer to the warship can they be completely at ease. No matter how strong Maude''s sniper ability is, there are limits. When the pirates withdrew from the maximum range, Maude could only close the gun and end the unilateral crushing and massacre. There were originally nearly 500 pirates, but now it is estimated that there are only less than two hundred. This is also because the weapon that Bailey has turned into has the advantage of free ammunition, otherwise the killing efficiency will be reduced a lot. "They ran away." Ignoring the residents who cheered for him, Maude seemed a bit regretful. For snipers, hitting live targets is a very enjoyable thing. Furthermore, As soon as this group of pirates ran away, the group of navy next to them would definitely not give up, so there was a high probability that they would choose to pursue them. As a result, it is estimated that it will take some time. The surrounding navy stared at Maude blankly. The deck was suddenly silent. As for the full-time sniper navy, it has quietly withdrawn from the group chat. "Ready to chase!" After a while, Tina was full of cold shouts of killing intent, making the group of navy shocked by Maude''s marksmanship ready to pursue the attack in a flash. The warship was getting closer and closer to the shore. The navy lined up on the side of the ship could clearly see the horrified expressions of the residents, as well as the corpses of their colleagues killed by the pirates. Although it is commonplace, it is still impossible to calm down every time I see it with my own eyes. The hard and suppressed anger turned into heavy emotions and covered their faces. Tina and Smogg''s eyes were cold, and they sentenced the group of escaped pirates to death in advance. Normally, when dealing with pirates, the Navy will decide the fate of the pirates based on the situation on the spot. If you have the conditions for alive arrest and escort... Basically, the navy will choose to **** pirates to an undersea prison, so that the pirates will be tortured every day for the rest of their lives. On the contrary, if there is no **** condition. Then, the navy will kill the pirates on the spot. Hundreds of remnants of the Baroque working community have been imprisoned on the warship, but there is no extra space to imprison these frantic pirates. Therefore, Tina and Smogg did not intend to leave these pirates alive. The warship has not yet docked. Smogg and Tina used their own methods to leave the warship and pursue the pirate first. In this regard, Other navies that can''t be elementalized and don''t understand Moon Step can only obediently wait for warships to dock. As the warship drew ashore, this group of navy came out like beasts, stepped on a pool of blood on the ground and rushed to the direction where the pirates fled. quickly, Except for the more than ten navies including Da Siqi left on the warship, all the other navies chased the pirates. Perona took Bailey to find food in the town. Maude stared at the three pirate ships anchored in the dock. Month step. Under the gaze of more than ten navies including Da Siqi, Maude stepped on the air and went straight to the pirate ship. After a while, Maude landed on one of the largest pirate ships. There was no one on the deck. Maude habitually started to see and hear, covering the entire pirate ship, without feeling the breath. This group of pirates should feel that they are in their hands, so no one stayed on board. It''s a pity that they met Maude, the evil star, and before they had time to start burning and looting, they were defeated and fled by Maude. Maude glanced at the deck, then walked into the cabin and went directly to the captain''s room. Even if a pirate group is poor, as the captain, it will always hide some private goods. Maude soon came to the captain''s room. Push the door and enter. The wooden door squashed against the wall. The captains room has a lot of space, but not much furniture, and its placed in a random manner. Maude''s gaze flicked to several delicate ornaments made of gold on the table, his eyes narrowed slightly. Although I don''t know the pirate flag of this ship. However, from the scale of the ship and the random use of gold ornaments as ornaments, one can see the background of this pirate group. Maude rolled his eyes and looked at the wooden cabinet on the clinical side of the room. On top of the wooden cabinet, there is embedded a serious mechanical code lock safe. This is how Pirate World is. In some places, only old-fashioned single-shot flintlocks are used. There are Gatling machine guns in some places. The safe that Maude saw was equipped with an adjustable mechanical code lock, which was very modern. There is a very significant difference between the cold cyan iron shell and the common wooden treasure chest. This was the first time Maude saw a pirate using this kind of safe. He couldn''t help but look forward to it. He walked to the wooden cabinet and moved the safe to the table. Maude didn''t know the password and didn''t need it. ϡ Pulling out Qiushui, gently cut off one side of the safe. Damn it. The iron wall made a sound when it landed. Maude returned Qiushui to her sheath and immediately looked at the safe. Inside the safe, there are piles of gold and jewels shining with a fascinating luster. In addition, there is a letter and a permanent pointer inscribed with a string of place names. Maude originally expected that there might be a devil fruit in the safe. But this kind of thing itself is very unrealistic. If the pirate gets the Devil Fruit, it will most likely be eaten on the spot. Maude pulled away the gold and jewelry, and then picked up the letter and permanent pointer. "Vermeyo." This is the place name on the permanent pointer frame. Maude had never heard of it, first put down the permanent pointer, and then drew a piece of paper from the letter. Spread it out, An unexpected name leaped on the paper. Golden Lion Maude''s eyes changed slightly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 407： Golden Lion Shiji Chapter 407 Golden Lion History After seeing the name Golden Lion, Maude had a pause in his thoughts. Related information flashed through my mind. Golden Lion Shiji, born in the Rocks Pirates. He is a great pirate who used to be as famous as the one-piece king Gore D. Roger and Whitebeard Edward Newgate. At the same time, he was also the first pirate to escape from the history of the advance city. Maude remembered that the appearance time of the Golden Lion Shiji was roughly the time period between the horror three-masted ship chapter in the original book and the Chambordian Islands chapter. Although it is not possible to determine the specific time. But the Straw Hat Pirates only left Alabastan two weeks ago. This should have arrived at Mogu Town, or already on the sky island. Waiting for them to come down from the sky island, and then pass through the water capital and the devil''s triangle, it will take at least a month or so. If there is no clear time, what will change? Even if Maude is a traverser, it is impossible to know exactly. "Sky Island..." When I thought of Kojima, a figure suddenly appeared in my mind, that is, Ainilu, the self-proclaimed **** of thunder fruit ability. In the original book, Klockdal was killed by Luffy, which can barely be blamed on arrogance. But Ainilu, who is capable of resounding the fruit of thunder, is different. Leaving aside the speed and destructive power of the thunder, Ainilu can actually use the thunder ability to strengthen the domineering of seeing and hearing. Based on this alone, Maude, who has a deep understanding of the domineering and domineering, would not easily trouble Ainilu. In his opinion, he neither understands two-color domineering, nor has he developed a second-gear Luffy. If it weren''t for the protagonist''s halo outbreak, how could it be possible to beat Ainilu''s sights and sounds and the ability to squeeze the fruit of thunder only by his rubber physique. Speaking, The experience of the Golden Lion was similar to that of Ainilu, both of which were defeated under aura. Maude shook his head slightly, looked down, and scanned the contents of the letter. There are not many words on the letter paper, just a few lines. Maude quickly read the contents of the letter paper. After seeing the name "Shi Ji", he was basically able to determine the identity of the other party. And the content of this letter is roughly inviting the recipient to go to Vermeyo Island according to the permanent pointer, and then become brothers and conspire together. The letter looks like an invitation, but in fact it is more like a convening order, or a recruitment order is more appropriate. just, A letter that cannot prove identity alone, and a permanent pointer to an unknown destination... But how can ordinary people easily believe it. Golden Lion probably took this into consideration, so he mentioned in his letter that there will be a major event that shocks the world in the near future. This was used to announce his official return to the sea, which made all the heroes look forward to. The credible did not specify what kind of big incident he planned to cause. And these so-called heroes who received the letter and the permanent pointer naturally couldn''t guess the Golden Lion''s plan. They could only accept the letter and the permanent pointer. Maude closed the letter and looked down at the permanent pointer on the table. "Attack the navy headquarters for the second time..." Others don''t know how the Golden Lion wants to return to the stage of the sea, but Maude knows. Launching a second attack towards the naval headquarters and retreating all over is the first major thing Golden Lion must do to return to the stage. He wants to tell the world in this way-Lao Tzu is back! "Sending letters and permanent pointers in advance can give the invited person enough time to show up, but it will also increase the risk of planned exposure. Nevertheless, it is still..." Maude picked up the permanent pointer and muttered to himself: "Really confident, Golden Lion Shiji." But think about it. With the ability of the floating fruit to make the island float, even if the navy knew the plan, it would be difficult to capture the floating island. What Shiji had to do was to float in the air, and then in front of the whole world, to drop those violent creatures like air-dropped missiles to the ground one after another. To put it bluntly, as long as Shi Ji doesn''t die, he can basically be invincible with the ability of fluttering fruits. Maude first put the letter and permanent pointer aside, and immediately controlled the shadow, swallowing all the valuable objects in the captain''s room into the shadow box. He would not leave these trophies to the navy. After taking away all the valuables, Maude once again fell on the letter and permanent pointer. He doesn''t have full confidence to beat the Golden Lion, but he may be able to use the power of the Navy to collect the Golden Lion''s experience points. Compared with Lu Fei''s illusory halo power, the navy''s combat power is more practical. After thinking about it for a while, Maude put aside the idea for a while. Later, Maude collected the letter and permanent pointer, and ran to search for the spoils of the other two pirate ships. There were not many valuable things, but two sets of invitation letters and permanent pointers from Golden Lion Shiji were found. "This thing, shouldn''t it be the real incentive for the three pirates unity alliance?" Maude looked at the three letters in his hand and couldn''t help thinking. After searching for the loot, Maude left the pirate ship and came to the dock. Looking up, the corpse and pool of blood formed a tragic and tragic picture. Maude turned his gaze, glanced at Da Siqi who was comforting the residents, did not stop much, and went straight back to the warship. Da Siqi seemed to be aware of it, and looked back at Maude, then silently retracted his gaze. She knew Mauds motives for running on the Pirate Ship, but what could she say? Maude returned to the warship. About an hour later, Tina and Smogg led the team back to town. The pursuit was successful. Those pirates who were frightened by Maude''s marksmanship and flee in a rout were thrown into the sea to feed fish by Tina and Smogg without exception. On this, The complete destruction of the pirates can also be regarded as a comfort to this group of navy who sacrificed to protect the town. Maude wanted the warship to sail quickly, but Tina decided to let the team stay in Dali Town for two days. According to her words, only when the nearby branch transfers a group of navies to take over the garrison mission, they can leave Dali Town to avoid sudden changes. The reason was sufficient, and Maude could not refute it. That night. The navy ate in a restaurant in the town. Maude, Smogg, Tina, Dasqi, and Perona sit at a table. Before the meal was served, Maude directly took out the letter and permanent pointer and placed it on the table. "Found it on the Pirate Ship." "..." Upon seeing this, Tina and Smogg picked up a letter each, took out the letter paper and looked at it a few times. Their faces gradually showed shock, as if they had seen something incredible. "Golden Lion Shiji!?" "Tina can''t believe it." Tina and Smogg looked at each other. Regarding the reputation of the Golden Lion Shiji, it is in the navy. Same name as Roger and White Beard. Destroyed more than half of the navy headquarters alone. The first pirate in history to escape from Pushing City. Many dazzling auras, just take out one, can shock the world. but, Golden Lion Shiji has disappeared for twenty years. Tina and Smogg looked at the letter, dubiously. Maude looked at them and said seriously: "With the capabilities of the navy, it is not difficult to verify this information, right?" "It''s not difficult, but it takes time." Smogg groaned. If this matter is true, the return of a legendary big pirate is not good news for the world. "Tina will then send the''intelligence'' back to the headquarters." Tina resolutely got up and walked towards the restaurant door. Maude looked at the back of Tina striding away, his mouth twitched slightly. After a while, Tina returned to the restaurant with a solemn expression. She had already sent the information back to the headquarters, and then waited for the headquarters to verify the information. Maude watched Tina sit down, and suddenly said, "The legendary Golden Lion Shiji...I''m still very interested, so if the Navy needs''combat assistance'', I can help." "..." Tina, Smogg, and Da Siqi looked at Maud with different eyes. Mo De squinted his cheeks and said seriously: "Why, don''t you think that I am a competent Qiwuhai?" There was silence in the field. They couldn''t refute it. In terms of facts, Maude is indeed much more competent than the other Qiwuhai. (End of this chapter) Chapter 408： The era of rampage Chapter 408 is about to run away If the golden lion returns to the stage and poses a threat to the world. Even if Maude didn''t offer to help. With the urine of the world government and navy, Qiwuhai will be moved out. Rights and obligations correspond. Qiwuhai enjoys many conveniences granted by the world government. In contrast, if something happens. As soon as the emergency convening order was issued, Qiwuhai had no room to refuse. But there is still a difference between passive and active. The information about the Golden Lion has not been confirmed, but Maude has offered to help. What an unpredictable man. This is probably the true portrayal of Tina, Smogg, and Dasqi. Before the information was confirmed, Tina and the others didn''t want to mention the topic about the golden lion. This dinner ended in a dull atmosphere. Two days later. A navy team arrived on time and took over the task of garrisoning Dali Island. The warship belonging to Tina slowly left the port and headed towards the open sea. The warship sailed for most of the day. Tina strode to the deck, seeming to have done it deliberately, and shouted in front of Maude: "Attention, everyone, just now, this ship received another rush order." The navy is refreshed. With a burst of intensive footsteps, they quickly gathered in front of Tina. "???" Maude pulled off his sunglasses and looked at Tina with a question mark. Only half a day has passed. Is there any place to support? Tina deliberately staggered Mo Dewang''s gaze, with a smile on the corner of her mouth, and loudly informed her subordinates of the rescue instruction. In order to rush to the rescue, it is of course necessary to change the course again. "Is the navy really unpopulated???? Why are you asking for help again???" Maude couldn''t hold back, and he asked Tina face to face. Tina looked at Maude, and said with a serious face: "It is our duty as soldiers to execute the order regardless of the reason." "..." Maude covered his brows and looked at the navigator who was changing the course of the sail, suddenly thinking of something. "Do you have permanent pointers?" "of course." "The place to ask for help is not within the range of the route, and you happen to bring the corresponding permanent pointer. It is only once, I don''t feel strange, but if it is twice, it would be a coincidence? "It seems you don''t know." Tina raised her hand and made a gesture, and a navy not far away suddenly understood and ran into the cabin. After a while, The navy came out of the cabin with an extra box in his hand. Under Maude''s gaze, the Navy handed the box to Tina. Tina put one hand on the bottom of the box and opened the box with the other hand. Inside the box, there are up to fifteen permanent pointers neatly arranged, which means that this warship can go to fifteen locations in different directions at any time. Maude silently looked at the permanent pointer in the box. It''s a fabulous equipment... Tina looked at Maude without saying a word, closed the box happily, and turned to arrange the task. The warship changed its direction to the next location for help. This time, Maude did not make a move. A day later, the warship set sail. But after two days of sailing, Tina received another rush order. Maude is not a fool, knowing that Tina must have deliberately used this method to make warships run around in order to extend the voyage time back to Malin Vandor. Sometimes I encountered a pirate ship on the voyage. This woman was just like taking the wrong medicine. She didn''t consider the voyage at all. Chasing the pirate ship was a mess, and she had a kind of momentum to let go of it. Over time, Smogg also saw the clues. The reason why the relationship is so busy during this period is because Tina is playing a small temper, and for all valid reasons, Maude can''t rush back to the Chambord Islands as he pleases. And in fact, Tina had never promised to send Maude to the Chambord Islands from the beginning, and she did not need to follow Maude''s orders. Had it not been for Maudes Qiwuhai status, she would have drove Maude off the ship. Mord realized that Tina was determined to extend the voyage back to Malin Vatican, but he did not have the authority to command the navy unless she had a mission. In desperation, what Maud can do is take advantage of the trend. Want to support? Okay, I come! Just provide some information. Chasing the Pirate Ship? Okay, I am fast. Organize the information and guarantee it will end within an hour. The enthusiasm shown by Maude made Tina directly dumbfounded. She originally wanted to engage in Maud mentality, but it seemed to have no effect at all. After a while. Maude completely conquered the navy on the Tina warship with a terrifying power beyond ordinary people. Investigation? It''s okay, I''ll come. Sniper? It''s okay, I''ll come. The battle? It''s okay, I''ll come. cover? It''s okay, I''ll come. The enemy is strong? It''s okay, I''ll come. Gradually, the sense of security that Maude showed was to make the navy show admiration. Sometimes the navy will inevitably come up with a topic when eating and chatting in the cafeteria. That is-if Maude was a member of their team, it would be great. The meaning is roughly, if Maud is the navy. Tina ran into her men talking about Maud once. The topic is so-called. The main reason is the expressions of the subordinates when they talked about Maude, they did not hide their worship of Maude. Tina''s face turned black on the spot. In the ensuing voyage, Tina''s warship finally no longer received messy orders. But Maude is addicted. "Hey, woman, is there no order for help today?" "..." "Hey, woman, haven''t you seen the pirate ship? Why don''t you chase it?" "..." "Hey, woman, I heard the navigator say that there is an inaccessible zone in the nearby waters that is not under the jurisdiction of the government. There seems to be a lot of pirates crowded there. Do you want to sit along the way and bring them together?" "..." Tina''s hand was trembling slightly. She looked at the endless Maude, gritted her teeth and said: "Tina has a name! Not a woman!" "Oh, woman." "..." Tina almost ran away. far away. Da Siqi looked at Tina, who had a dark complexion, and sighed lightly, "Maud is really scary." Smogg''s cheek shook, and he silently stuffed another cigar into his mouth that had three cigars. The warship sailed straight towards Marin Vando. It took more than a month from the departure to the present, and the warship was finally about to arrive at Malin Vandor. During this period, the Navy confirmed the news that the Golden Lion had returned to the sea. In addition, there are several other heavy news. First, the contact between the Redhead Pirates and the White Beard Pirates is not a dispute between the Four Emperors, nor does it rule out the possibility of an alliance between the two. Second, the Straw Hat Pirates captured the Judicial Island. Third, the vacant Shichi Wuhai will be succeeded by Blackbeard Titch. The flood of heavy news caused the sea that had been calm for a long time to boil. The gears of the times are gradually changing. And this day, Maude stepped off the warship and stepped on the land named Marin Vando. He looked at the naval headquarters close at hand, and said to himself: "Blackbeard succeeds in Qiwuhai, which means..." Ace was captured. Only the Navy unilaterally covered up the news. You know, there is still a huge threat floating in the sky that is enough to make the Navy suffer. In this case, if the news of Ace''s capture alive is released... "Interesting." Maude, who held prophetic information, suddenly laughed. What would it be like if the golden lion ran into the top battle? Then add part of the revolutionary army... Maybe it will destroy the justice of the navy headquarters in front of the whole world. If the hypothesis is true. The whole world will usher in earth-shaking changes overnight. Thinking of this, Maude slowly stopped his smile, thinking about a certain possibility. Suddenly, there was a crisp sound from the clogs when they stepped on the ground. Somewhat familiar. Maude raised his eyes and looked forward, only to see a smile wearing a purple suit and holding a wooden staff walking towards him slowly. A look of surprise flashed across Maude''s face when he saw a smile. "Smile Uncle!" "Maud." He smiled and walked closer, as if he could see Maude, and smiled at Maude. Maude said in surprise: "Smile, uncle, why are you here?" "The old man joined the navy." "what?" Maude was taken aback. When he was on Plague Island last time, he confirmed the fact that he had not joined the navy, and there was no smile on top of the war. This shows that Yixiao should have joined the navy only after the top war. but now What Maude thought of at this moment was the smile of joining the navy after the top war started, and it was very likely that he would participate in it. What will happen in the future? Maude looked at the future admiral Fujitora, jokingly said: "Uncle, you are now in the navy, don''t send me to Push City." "If necessary, the old man will not pretend to''see'' missing." He smiled and nodded "looking" at Maude, not taking Maude''s words as a joke. If Maude crossed the line, he would definitely disregard his old feelings and personally send Maude into the city. "Ah, too, but I won''t give the uncle a chance." Maude understood the justice of a smile and didn''t care much. With a smile, the corners of his mouth raised, and he said seriously: "There is a nice noodle restaurant here, I invite you." "Are there ramen?" "Have." "Let''s go, but, uncle, do you have any money?" "The navy''s salary is pretty good." Talking about salary with a smile shows that money is not a problem. "Well, two more mouths, you shouldn''t mind?" Maude pointed to Bailey and Perona. "It''s okay, there are so many people, it''s nice." I wouldn''t mind a smile, anyway, just ask for a few more bowls of flour. The two left the port side by side and headed to the town of Malin Vandor. Perona floated behind, covering their umbrella. At the port, Tina and other navies watched Maude leave with a smile. "That man, very strong." Smogg stared at his back with a smile. Tina nodded, agreeing with Smogg''s point of view. Immediately afterwards, she curiously said: "Tina is very curious about people who have never met." "Ah la la, he screamed." A wisp of ice mist came to Smogg and Tina, slowly condensing the figure of a green pheasant. "Green Pheasant General!" When all the navy saw the green pheasant come suddenly, they were panicked and unexpectedly, they all hurriedly saluted the green pheasant. Small and Tina seemed to be accustomed to the way the blue pheasant played, and they were not too surprised. "Smile..." This is the name of the man just now. The green pheasant waved to the sea soldiers behind Tina, indicating that they don''t need to be so nervous, and immediately put his hands in his pockets, and looked sideways at the far away smile. "However, he likes others to call him Fujitora, as far as strength is concerned, he is similar to me." "!!!" Hearing the words of the green pheasant, Da Siqi and other navies could not hide their shock and looked at the green pheasant. That man named Fujitora is actually on par with the admiral in terms of strength? If there is such a person, it should have been famous all over the world, right? The navy was puzzled, just as the green pheasant was joking. But Smogg and Tina knew that what the pheasant had just said was not a joke. "Is that Fujitora... he seems to know Maude very well." Smogg moved his gaze away from the blue pheasant''s face, and turned to look at Maude who was walking side by side and smiled. "Yes." The green pheasant scratched the back of his head and shifted the subject lightly: "Leave the task of escorting the prisoners to your subordinates. I invite you to drink." Small and Tina nodded and accepted the invitation of the green pheasant. They have a good friendship with the green pheasants. Although they all work in the headquarters, they don''t have much time to get together. Malin Vandor, a noodle restaurant in the town. With a smile, it was Fujitora. Looking at the empty bowl beside Bailey, Fujitor realized that he had miscalculated. "Is the money... enough?" Fujitora thought silently in his heart. Maude''s mind was focused on a few heavy news that had been heated recently, and he had no appetite, which virtually alleviated Fujitora''s pressure to pay the bill. He suddenly thought of something. It seems that Fujitora''s fruit-bearing ability can be used to target the golden lion''s floating fruit ability. But it may also be a situation where they are competing. Maude glanced at Fujitora who was eating soba. If the navy headquarters sends troops to crusade against the Golden Lion, if the Warring States period understands Fujitor''s strength, it is likely that the task of crusade against the Golden Lion will be assigned to Fujitor. On the one hand, Fujitora''s strength can take on this important task, and on the other hand, Fujitora can make some achievements. Maude hesitated for a moment, and finally gave up mentioning related topics in front of Fujitora. He knew that Fujitora came to the port to meet him. Simply because I reunited after a long absence, I want to get together, and by the way, I invite myself to have a meal. If a sensitive topic is mentioned on this occasion, it will change the taste somewhat. Maude stopped thinking about those things, and chatted with Fujitora while eating noodles. When talking about Jaya not in the Chambord Islands, Fujitora expressed regret. He missed the noodles Jaya made by himself. This meal took more than an hour. At the checkout, I benefited from Bailey''s record as a super foodie. The money Fujitora brought... not enough. In the strange gaze of the noodle shop owner, Maude made up the remaining money for Fujitora. Fujitora felt embarrassed. If you say yes to dinner, I never thought that the money would not be enough to pay the bill. Out of the noodle restaurant, Maude bid farewell to Fujitora. As a pirate, even if he shoulders the identity of Qiwuhai, after staying in a place like Marin Fanduo for a long time, he will always feel a response. No more stays in the navy headquarters. Maude went straight back to the Chambord Islands. "You can count back." Luo drooped his eyelids in Shaqi''s bar. After being called by Maude to the Chambord Islands, he waited here for more than half a month. "Ro, long time no see." Maude ignored Ronal''s slightly resentful gaze, and smiled: "Although I don''t know what you have experienced during this period, you should make progress. The ability to perform surgery..." "Try it?" Luo narrowed his eyes, somewhat arrogant. "Oh?" Maud suddenly became interested. 4200 words. (End of this chapter) ~： sick leave. Sick leave. Go for a haircut in the afternoon. Halfway through the cut, his breathing slowly began to be unsmooth, and then he vomited in front of the barber. awkward. When I came back, I couldn''t breathe and my legs were weak. It seems that someone has hung up dbuff. Thought it was going to be cold. Hurry up and sleep on the bed. Sleeping now, much better. but. . . Head hurts. . Then the staff of the big update era said to me: honestly become a legend! "I''m a newer pig!" I suddenly became angry and slapped him severely. Old irons, did you say I did it right? (End of this chapter) Chapter 409： This year’s supernova... Chapter 409 This year''s supernova... Luo offered to make a gesture, which Maud did not expect. and, From Luo''s expression and deportment, Maude saw self-confidence. This made Maude look forward to Luo''s changes over this period of time, and he was interested. Inside the bar. Xia Qi leaned forward slightly, with his arms resting on the bar, watching with interest at the two Maude and Luo, in addition to being outstanding, they were outstanding juniors. The crew of the Red Heart Pirates group who was drinking, spit out the liquor that had slipped their tongues on the spot, and looked at their captain in shock. "Captain, calm down!" Beibo, who had gained a lot of weight, jumped onto Luo''s back. Luo was staggered by Beibo, and the confident smile on his face almost solidified. With his backhand, Beibo pushed the bear''s head hard to one side, and took advantage of the [Ghost Cry] and held it in his hand. "It''s over, the captain is serious." The crew of the Red Heart Pirates looked at Luo who quietly showed their fighting spirit in amazement. In their minds, Maude is a great devil. And the captain took the initiative to find the Demon King to make gestures. What could it be if he wasn''t looking for abuse? Luo ignored the gaze of the crew, holding the ghost knife in front of him. "Maud, it''s better not to perfuse me, so as not to be cut in half by me." He stared at Maude, who hadn''t seen him for more than a year, his eyes shining brightly. "Perfunctory..." Maude smiled and gently placed the wine glass on the bar. "It depends on your ability to make me use my full strength, Luo." "Wait and see." Luo frowned and couldn''t wait to get up and walk towards the bar door. In order to improve his ability as soon as possible, he hasn''t slackened in the slightest since he left the terrifying three-masted ship a year ago. every moment. Almost all are practicing. And it''s almost a self-harm practice. This is also thanks to Maude helping him lay out his ideas, so that he can make rapid progress on the right path. Today, his physical strength and the accuracy of the fruits of the operation are no longer comparable. Such heartbreaking becoming stronger is not to defeat Maud, but to prove one thing to Maud. In that so-called upcoming "opportunity", he must be 100% qualified to participate. Maude is not clear about Luo''s motivation to provoke this competition, but he appreciates Luo''s self-confidence that has become more conspicuous after more than a year. This personality manifestation is a trait that makes the ability of surgery fruit more dazzling. "Let me look forward to it for a while." Maude got up, strode to follow Luo. Upon seeing this, Bailey hurriedly stuffed all the food on the plate into his mouth, and then jumped on Maude''s shoulder. Perona silently glanced at the swept empty plate, sighed lightly, looked at Luo''s back, and shook her small fist vigorously. "Maude, you must beat this guy into a pig!" Perona thought to herself in her heart. She is very vengeful. After all, it was Luo who took her heart. Xia Qi looked at the two people walking back and forth towards the door, and said to himself: "If you count Luo, five supernovae with a reward of over 100 million have already arrived in the Chambord Islands..." With that, Xia Qi habitually took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth. When he was about to light a cigarette, Beibo, who had been raised by Xia Qi for more than half a month, rushed to the bar. Patter. Beibo moved the lighter that had been lit and helped Xia Qi light a cigarette. "obedient." Xia Qi spit out a cigarette, smiled and stretched out his hand to touch Beibo''s small head. Beibo squinted very usefully. Red pirates crew too lazy to Dali This is the first lick bear their own concerns about being captain of Maud meal fat beat them filed out of the bar. The bar, which was originally a bit crowded, became empty in an instant. Xia Qi squinted his cheeks and looked at the swaying wooden bar door. "This year''s supernova is truly unprecedented..." Xia Qi shook the soot. Thinking of several major events that have occurred in the near future, coupled with the unprecedented level of supernovae that emerged this year. It makes her vaguely feel that this year will be an extraordinary year. But among the many pieces of information, the most critical is still... the news that the Golden Lion is about to return to this sea. "Shi Ji, what do you want to do now, after you disappeared for twenty years?" Xia Qi muttered to herself. She was in the same pirate group with Shiji, but she didn''t think Shiji''s comeback was a good thing. It is foreseeable that once Shiji officially returns, there will be turbulence in the sea. "Sister Xia, don''t you go out and have a look?" Perona looked at Xia Qi with a thoughtful look. Calling Xia Qi as a elder sister, being able to elder Maude''s generation invisibly is a careful thought of Perona''s angle. Shaqi looked at Perona and asked, "Little Perona, who do you think will win between Maude and Luo?" "Of course it is Maude." Perona naturally replied. Bebo, who was still in the bar, felt that Perona''s words were true, but he refused to accept it and groaned. Perona glanced at Bei Bo, as if looking at a silly. Xia Qi nodded slightly and said: "Luo''s strength is very strong, but compared to Maude, it is still far behind..." With that, Shaqi squeezed out the cigarette. "I am not interested in this kind of unsuspecting battle, but rather curious...Maud will return to the Chambord Islands this time, will he directly scare these lovely supernovas away?" "..." Perona and Beibo were taken aback. The former felt that at the level of Mord''s madness, he might actually scare away those incredible supernovas who are active in the newspapers. The latter only thought it was great that his pirate group had friendship with Maude. "Let''s wait and see." Xia Qi smiled slightly. Outside the bar. Maude and Luo face each other tens of meters apart. The members of the Red Heart Pirates were on the roots of the Alqimangrove, looking at their captain with a worried expression. And looking at Mod and Luo, they are not the only ones. Who is Maud? Tricky Spear, New World Gatekeeper, the most unreasonable Qiwuhai at the moment. These titles were created in the Chambord Islands. and so, When Maude returned to the Chambord Islands two months later, there was a sudden rumbling. Especially those pirates who think that their bounty is not low, would rather risk being sanctioned by the navy and stay away from the impossible zone where Maud is located. However, there are several batches of pirates who are not afraid of tigers, but they are not shocked by Maude''s prestige. These pirates are naturally supernovas who have offered a reward of over 100 million yuan this year. There are four in total, as follows. The magician Basil Hawkins with a reward of 300 million. Haiming Apu with a bounty of 260 million. Ulki, a monk with a bounty of 220 million. The gluttonous girl Joelie Bonnie with a bounty of 190 million. It seems that because of some butterfly effects, the bounty of supernovae is much higher than that of the original book. They followed the sound of the wind to the area near Tree Island 13 where Shaqi Bar was located. Then, I just saw the confrontation between Maude and Luo. On one side is the famous monster, on the other side is the dazzling star of the same period. Although the reason for the confrontation is unknown, they are looking forward to it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 410： Really a terrible man Chapter 410 is really a terrible man The confrontation between Maude and Luo attracted the curiosity of several supernovae. "Long heard of the name, the gatekeeper of the new world..." Hawkins, the magician with a bounty of up to 300 million, did not take a second look at Luo, who was not outstanding in terms of bounty and deeds during the same period, but focused his attention on Maude. "Captain Hawkins, let''s not stay here anymore!" The crew first looked at Maud in the distance in horror, and then at Captain Hawkins in front of them, their faces full of anxiety. All the pirates who came straight to the Chambordian Islands knew the horror of Maud. Hawkins turned a deaf ear to the crew''s dissuasion, and his hands in pitch-black gloves were constantly flipping a pile of tarot cards. Chi Chi... Several thin straw branches slowly crawled out of Hawkins'' sleeves, hanging in the air like a snake. Afterwards, Hawkins drew out Tarot cards in an orderly manner and stuck them on the straw that spread from his body in front of them. "The battle failure rate, 100%." "Defensive failure rate, 100%" "The survival failure rate, 100%." After measuring three 100% failure rates in a row, Hawkins still looks calm. On the other hand, his crew was even more frightened. "For the first time I saw Captain Hawkins divining a three hundred percent failure rate..." "The object of divination is a spear, right?" "Nonsense, who else on the scene can let Captain Hawkins predict this result?" "Come on, Captain Hawkins!!!" The crew was uneasy standing and wanted to get away from here. This kind of reaction showed the chance of divination that they extremely trusted their captain. Regardless of the battle failure rate, the 100% survival failure rate is equivalent to a death notice. The crew was shaking with fright, but Hawkins continued to turn a deaf ear. This was aimed at the result of Maude''s divination, although Hawkins was a little surprised, but he was not scared. because, He knew very well that with the [shield] in mind, only the chance of escape was the most critical. The next stage, draw! Hawkins flicked out a card, and after seeing the [answer] pointed to on the card, his pupils suddenly shrank. Failure rate of escape-100%! "..." Hawkins couldn''t help being silent. This means that as long as he breaks into Maude''s line of sight, he will usher in... an inevitable death fate. "The rumors are true." Hawkins was full of jealousy at Maud at this moment. But instead of leaving immediately, he drew another cardthe Hanged Man, Rebellion, and meaningless death. Ripples suddenly appeared in Hawkins'' eyes. "Avoiding failure rate, 100%?!" After reading the results of the divination, even he himself couldn''t believe it, and the hand holding the cards trembled slightly uncontrollably. Hawkins''s unusual reaction made the crew even more frightened. It''s 100% again. And it was the first time they saw Captain Hawkins, who was always calm like a cold machine, shaking... Strong as Captain Hawkins, in front of the rumored man, there will be such an unbearable reaction. "captain" The crew wanted to persuade again, but as soon as they spoke, they saw Hawkins suddenly get up, raised his hand, and put all the Tarot cards stuck to the straw roots into his palms. at this time, Hawkins felt chills and looked at Maude in the distance with great dread. The battle failure rate is 100%. This means an absolute gap in the strength of the two sides. The defense failure rate is 100%. This means that you can''t resist a positive move. The survival failure rate is 100%. This means that the failure of the defense will result in one blow. The escape failure rate is 100%. This means that after facing Maude, there will be no last chance. If it were just these results, Hawkins didn''t think there was anything. After all, Maude has a bad reputation, whether it is acting style or strength, he is extremely deterrent. It is not a shame to be crushed by such a monster. But what really stirred Hawkins'' emotions was the result of the divination of the last card-100% avoidance failure rate! This means that Maude can ignore the "voodoo doll" he is equipped with that can transfer fatal damage for him. "Why is this?" Hawkins could not understand. For him, a voodoo doll that can transfer fatal damage is equivalent to resurrection coins. However, the results of this divination showed that Maude was able to ignore the effects of the resurrection coin and completely obliterate the last hint of possibility brought about by his ability to rely on the devil fruit. This is the first time Hawkins has measured a 100% avoidance failure rate. To say without words, Even against the top three generals, he can guarantee that the avoidance rate will leave him breathing space between 30%-50%. But in front of Maude, there is not even a little breathing room? Hawkins really couldn''t understand. What is the secret in this? Can''t it be because Maude''s strength has surpassed the general level? A strong curiosity gave Hawkins an urge to use his life to probe the truth. But he calmed down in an instant. not worth. Hawkins silently put away the Tarot cards and left here in strides. "Don''t even qualify as an "audience"?" "What a terrible man." Hawkins silently gave Maude a sincere evaluation in his heart, which is to speed up his step away from death. Upon seeing this, the crew finally breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly followed Hawkins. The departure of Hawkins and others was seen by the other three supernovae. "Oh, basil Hawkins, the magician!" After Haiming Apple''s sibling dance, he looked surprised at Hawkins, who had just left the scene for a while. "This is a rare good show, but I left without seeing it?" "It''s weird, it''s weird, isn''t it... scared away?" "Hey, what am I talking about? Anyway, it is a 300 million man who is above me...If I was scared off like this, wouldn''t it be even more embarrassing for me who has a lower bounty?" Arp quickly rejected the speculation just now. But I don''t know that I guessed it right. Although Maude and Luo in the field hadn''t started yet, the 300 million man in his eyes was really scared away. Another place. The strange monk Uerji, who was born in the sky island, is a tall and strong man with a rough appearance and a scar on his face, but he always keeps a smile. "It''s really extraordinary, just looking at it from a distance makes me shudder, hey..." Urji stared at the tall figure in the distance, only in terms of appearance, he was one of the best among the pirates. "How can this beautiful skin be worthy of your boldness, Bacardi Maud!" "..." The crew of Urji''s crew looked at each other. At this distance, they couldn''t feel anything from Maude. However, thanks to the spread of Maude''s fierce reputation, they felt that if they retreated a hundred meters, they might be more secure. A place less than three hundred meters away from Urji. "I don''t look bad, I just don''t know..." Joelie Bonnie, a gluttonous girl with a bounty of 190 million, kept stuffing her mouth with food, while attentively watching Maude in the distance. "Is the strength really as rumored, so powerful that it is desperate." Her mouth was stuffed with food, which made her speech vague. And at the moment, Under the attention of these three supernovae, Luo took the lead in attacking Maude. Room! The super-wide spherical space unfolds in an instant! "What kind of ability is this..." The eyes of Apu, Urji, and Bonnie were all condensed. Both are supernovas, they are also devil fruit capable. and, Their respective abilities are biased towards rare types. At this time, seeing Luo showing the fruits of surgery, his interest soared. Although still having a headache. . But Zhuzhu insists on not changing at most for one day, and never changing for two days! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 411： Overconfident Chapter 411 Overconfidence This is after all a gesture, not a battle of life and death. The key is only to show what you can do. Therefore, Luo immediately released the largest range of areas as soon as he started fighting. Without any worries, he doesn''t need to consider whether his physical strength is enough. The field of operation fruit is instantaneous, and Moder is included in the blink of an eye. And in this field, he can command and mobilize anything, including life forms... This is the ability effect spawned by obeying the rules, and it is also the most terrifying part of the Devil Fruit. Just like a childlike fruit, as long as you can touch the target, you can turn the target directly into a toy without ignoring the value of all aspects of the target. "Dominate everything..." Luo looked at Maude with a calm face, his eyes glowing. In the field, there is omnipotence. This is the idea that Maude instilled in him at the beginning. Luo regarded this as the truth and carried it through to the end. And after more than a year of life-threatening improvement... "Now, you can definitely cut off Maude''s armed color!" Luo, with high confidence, suddenly drew his sword, and through the air, slashed towards Maude in the field. With this slash, there was no fluctuation or the slightest sword energy. It looked like a flat slash. However, a huge ditch was suddenly revealed on the ground, like lightning, spreading towards Mord at super high speed. "Although it''s just a test, don''t think that I will obediently feed you." Relying on seeing and hearing, Maude clearly understood the invisible slash that spread. In this instant, Maude''s body disappeared out of thin air at a faster speed. The invisible slash that contained the characteristics of the surgical fruit just fell on the empty space, only cutting the ground out of a huge ditch, without any other benefits. And at the moment, Maude had already moved out of the domain in a flash, and calmly watched Luo in the domain maintaining the posture of the sword. The response just now was that Maude and the shadow placed on the periphery exchanged positions. It was just a trivial use of abilities, and it didn''t take much effort to evade Luo''s attack that cost a lot of physical strength. In the field, Luo looked at Maude who teleported outside, with a slightly dazed expression. Run away without picking up any tricks. This is too ridiculous. Luo''s face twitched, and he decisively retracted the area where the space was more than five times larger than last year. The disadvantage of the fruit of surgery is that physical strength will gradually be consumed with the duration of the field, and the larger the field, the more physical strength needs to be consumed. The scope of this field is already the limit that Luo can expand at present. If he wants to continue to expand, he will have to further consume his life. In Luo''s expectation, he would open the largest range of areas as soon as he started, in order to give Maude a shot first. But he didn''t expect that Maude had already placed a shadow mark for swapping positions outside the domain. This is too personal... Luo Hengdao was in front of him, staring at Maude, making a pose that could swing the knife at any time. "Why, don''t you attack?" Watching Luo Yijing brake, Maude smiled and held the snow-white flintlock that Bailey had transformed into. For medium and long distances, Maud has an absolute advantage. As soon as the muzzle was lifted, Maude condensed many shadow bullets in the barrel, and then pulled the trigger. Bang bang-- The gunshot rang suddenly. The tongue of fire gushes. The dark shadow bullets woven a large net in the air and moved towards Luo. "Room." Luo''s eyes condensed and he opened the domain decisively. He understands Maude''s ability to exchange positions with Shadow at any time. Therefore, when it is impossible to accurately determine the type of oncoming bullets, these bullets can only be strangled in the cradle without discrimination. "baton!" Luo''s left index finger clicked, causing the approaching barrage to teleport to the edge of the domain like time rewinding, and immediately fell to the ground from mid-air. Maude smiled when he saw this. Really cautious. Maude said to himself in his heart. Although unable to send the shadow bullets to the vicinity of Luo, Maude did not stop shooting. As long as he keeps shooting, Luo''s physical strength will continue to be lost. And all he needs to pay is the strength to pull the trigger. "hateful!" Luo is not stupid, he immediately noticed Maude''s plan. If the physical strength were squeezed out by Maude like this, it would be a shame in shame! "Do you want to expand the scope..." As soon as this thought emerged, Luo directly rejected it. It''s just a competition, there is no need to waste life. Luo Nian turned his head and suddenly rushed towards Maude. The surrounding area did not disappear, but moved with Luo. Seeing that Luo did not use the teleport ability to close the distance, Maude was not polite, directly using Luo as a living target, increasing the firepower output. One bullet flew towards Luo. In order to contain Maud''s shooting offensive, Luo could only use the baton to move the oncoming bullets to the edge of the field. But the price is rapid loss of physical strength. But Luo didn''t care at all. In this way, while resisting the barrage, he advanced towards Maude. "Aside from other things, physical strength has improved a lot." Seeing Luo maintain a high-intensity field, but there is no sign of panting, Maude couldn''t help sighing for Luo''s progress this year. "Oh?" Suddenly, Maude''s eyes flashed red and he noticed something. I saw Luo suddenly put away the domain, and then his figure disappeared instantly. The next moment, Luo crossed a distance of tens of meters and appeared in Maude''s eyes. "This is... silent step." Although he explained to Luo the principle of using silent steps, Maude did not expect Luo to use silent steps in this situation. "Room!" Using the silent step to narrow the gap, Luo seamlessly connects to the field and includes Moder. At this moment, Luo grasped the initiative. "Transfer!" The next moment after the domain opened, Luo flashed behind Maude out of thin air, and then slashed towards Maude with a knife. The whole process came to an end without any stagnation. Time seems to slow down several times. Maude could clearly feel Luo''s desire to slash him. "Then please satisfy you." Maude smiled slightly, and pulled out Qiushui with his backhand. Cang! Qiu Shui and Gui Cry slammed into each other. Maude came from behind, but steadily caught the knife. "Didn''t you cut it open..." The expected scene did not happen. Luo looked at Maude, who was unharmed, and a look of disappointment suddenly appeared in his eyes. He should have understood the strength of the man in front of him, but he wanted to solve it with a single blow. Really overconfident. He smiled bitterly in his heart. "That''s it." Apart from setting up the knife, Maude did not make any further moves. However, several sharp cracks appeared in Luo''s clothing inexplicably. Luo was stunned at once, not knowing what had happened. But he knew that Maude could cut his clothes quietly and without interest, and he could cut his body. "When is..." Luo was a little confused. At the same time once again clearly aware of the gap between himself and Maude. No matter how desperate you have been during this year, did you fail to close the gap? Just when Luo Shen felt lost, The remaining power after the slashing collision finally appeared on the 14th tree island. There was no substantive movement, but the 14 tree island located directly in front of the 13 tree island was cut off directly! "Ok!?" Seeing that the tree island on the 14th was cut off by the waist, the supernovae watching the game were immediately dumbfounded. As a supernova, Luo''s bounty is not high among them. Urji and others do not think that Luo''s strength can be so strong. But the picture of No. 14 Tree Island being slashed and collided with Yuwei directly split into two, telling them clearly. The power of the death surgeon... If there are changes, you can refresh and watch again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 412： Who gave you courage? Chapter 412 Who gave you the courage? The Yarqiman mangrove was cut off. The bottom half didn''t move, but the top half rose into the air. The shocking scene attracted bursts of exclamation. Haiming Apu, the strange monk Urji, and the gluttonous girl Bonnie were also shocked by this scene. They were quite sure that it was Luo''s power that cut the Alqimangrove, not Maude who was against Luo. Urgina''s smile on his face suddenly became a bit far-fetched. Bonnie struggled to swallow the unchewed meatloaf. Apu''s restless limbs froze in midair. "Hey, what a joke, such strength... how can there be only 200 million rewards!" Apu looked at the archi mangroves rising into the sky in disbelief. With this knife alone, Apu and other supernovae realized Luo''s power in an instant. As for Maude to withstand this powerful slash, it was a matter of course. After all, that was the least reasonable man in Qiwuhai. If you can''t stop even a supernova''s attack, wouldn''t it be a vain name? The terrifying power that Luo showed shocked the hearts of the supernovas who watched the game. And just when they were astonished, an even more astonishing scene appeared. Within the circle of war. Luo who was wrestling with Maud''s sword, suddenly stepped back for a few steps, and the clothes on his body broke into strips, falling to the ground like snowflakes. Seeing this scene, the supernovas were stunned. A second ago, they clearly saw Luo''s powerful strength. It is natural to think that Luo Hui and Maude will have dozens of rounds of battle. But a second later, Luo seemed to be retreating, and the clothes on his body were chopped into rags. "How is this going?" What happened in the short period of time that the cut-off Yarqi mangrove attracted the past? The supernovae looked puzzled and didn''t know why. In their view, the confrontation between Maude and Luo is not evenly matched, but it is not like a battle that crushes the situation. And in fact, Even the person who was repelled didn''t know how Maude chopped his clothes into rags. "Did you directly attack the shadow...?" Luo looked down at the rags scattered around his feet. Not only did he have no pressure to block the strongest slash he was proud of, but he also counterattacked. Luo took a deep breath, silently retracted the domain, and slowly returned the ghost cry. "I want to know, did you keep your hands..." Luo raised his head and looked at Maude, who was close to him, accompanied by the crisp sound of the ghost crying guard hitting the scabbard mouth. "This is important?" Maude asked back. Luo Mu stared at Maude, nodding his head. Maude thought for a while, and while squinting in a certain direction, he calmly said: "It''s considered unreserved, so I didn''t stop there after the''attack worked'', but you left something on your body to prevent everything. One''s shadow mark." "As far as the result is concerned, this shadow mark shouldn''t be used anymore, but it''s proof that I have done my best." "Ok?!" Luo Wenyan was taken aback, and then he noticed a small black arrow mark on his right abdomen. "When" Luo suddenly became confused. I thought that Maude''s weird and invincible attack was unsolvable enough, but he didn''t expect to have a trick left. He is very clear about the ability and effect of the shadow mark. And when Maude God unknowingly left a shadow mark on him, it means-- Even if he used the ability of the operation fruit to teleport to a safe place, Maude could follow him in an instant. The absolute gap... What is this? Desperate to become stronger, but nothing seems to have changed. Ro was inexplicably lost. Maude took a few steps forward, raised his hand to pat Pai Luo''s shoulder, and said with a smile: "Don''t be lost, go and deal with the Arqi mangrove tree." As he said, Maude pointed to the Yarqiman mangrove that was slowly falling to the ground. Luo wryly smiled, following the direction Maude pointed to, looking at the Alqiman mangrove that he had cut in half. And when Luo glanced over, Maude suddenly disappeared out of thin air. "Ok?" Perceiving the strangeness, Luo suddenly looked at the location where Maude was originally, but there was no one. "What about people?" Luo Wei frowned. The Yarqiman mangrove is about to fall to the ground, so he has no time to think and can only rush over. Tree Island No. 13, outside Shaki Bar. The crew of the Red Heart Pirates looked at their captain who had been defeated without any suspense. Although they absolutely trust Luo''s strength, the person Luo is facing is Maud after all. "I hope the captain will not be too negative." The crew went to the stairs, thinking about comforting Luo quickly. at the same time. On a high slope, the place where the band of broken monks and pirates is located. Weird monk Ur basically wanted to see a wonderful battle, but he didn''t expect Luo to be defeated in an instant. "Why didn''t you kill the dead surgeon?" Urji looked at Mod and Luo who were talking at close range from a distance, and couldn''t help being surprised. The same surprised people are Bonnie and Arp. Although they had not seen Maude with their own eyes, they knew something about the rumors about Maude. And the rumors that make them most concerned- Naturally, after Maude became the Qiwuhai, he directly stationed in the Chambord Islands, and then beheaded all the new pirates who wanted to go to the new world. Therefore, most of the pirates in the first half of the Great Channel felt that Maude was a cold and unreasonable man. "It seems that they are familiar." Seeing that there was no follow-up between Maude and Luo, Urki was a little disappointed. but, It''s worthwhile to see the man''s demeanor with his own eyes. "gone." Urki waved his hand. The reason why he came here is not just to pay tribute to Maude''s style. In his mind, there was the idea of ??competing with Maude head-on. But after seeing the battle between Maude and Luo with his own eyes, his idea of ??competing with Maude seemed very arrogant at this moment. "It''s not time, can''t be anxious, hey..." Urgi thought silently in his heart. Before leaving, he glanced at Maude in the distance. "Ok?" Looking around, Maude was nowhere to be seen. When he was wondering about his birth, a figure appeared out of thin air. Besides Maud, who else can it be? "Who gave you the courage?" Maude calmly looked down at Urji, who was shorter than himself. Urji''s face changed, only to feel that the air around him was evacuated for a moment, and he felt a little suffocating. He didn''t know that the "you" in Maude''s words did not refer to the members of the entire Pirate Band of Brokers including him, but him and the other two supernovae. The pressure like a mountain rushed toward his face, and Urji didn''t even think about it, he untied the huge six-prism pencil behind him, and immediately summoned his whole body strength to wave to Maud''s face. The whole response process was not cumbersome. however, Maude only stretched out an index finger to freeze the black diamond pillar that came with great strength in mid-air. "With just one finger..." Urgi watched this scene in disbelief, as if in a dream. Behind them, the crew members of the Pirate Band of Brokers reacted and saw the scene that made them chill. The captain, who had always won with brute force, tried his best to swing a stick, but Maude blocked it with an index finger. How could this be The crew of the Pirate Band of Brokers looked dull. not far away. Bonnie and Arp also noticed the situation Urgi was facing. "how can that be?" Their faces changed. (End of this chapter) ~： Nothing more today. No changes today. Pigs do not see a doctor or take medicine when they are sick. It''s purely sleeping. What kind of acute gastroenteritis, tonsil inflammation, colds and headaches, pigs and pigs take them directly to sleep. That''s right, it''s pajamas! But every day I slept awkwardly, lacking energy, and the whole person slumped. Well, adjust a bit, and then continue to start the era of major updates. :-( I am really ashamed of the breeders. (End of this chapter) Chapter 413： Let people live? Chapter 413 is still letting people live? As a high-profile supernova, there is some competition between the bright and the dark. Although they don''t pay close attention to each other, they also have a basic understanding. Therefore, Apu and Bonnie know very well that one of Urgi''s advantages is extraordinary brute force. But Maude used only one finger to steadily block the iron pillar that Urji swung out with all his strength. Apple and Bonnie looked shocked. With Urji as a reference, they have a new and clear understanding of Maude''s power. This makes them deeply jealous. In the field. The many crew members of the Pirate Band of Brokers were dumbfounded. Knuckle-sized veins appeared on Urji''s arms, neck, and even his face. With my best efforts, I still couldn''t shake the finger that was like a moat. "Really... a desperate gap..." Urji said with difficulty the sadness of the hearer, and the tears of the hearer, but his rugged face still maintained a smile, as if he did not care about it. Feeling the effort from Urji, Maude pressed the corner of his mouth, not eager to press Urji''s smiling face into the moist soil. The cat plays with the mouse. This is a very rare behavior for Maude. But he was indeed interested at the moment. This is also due to Urgi''s efforts to save face. Tie Zhu stood still, and so did Maude. The wrestling between the two sides is in a very delicate equilibrium. Urji''s face gradually flushed, apparently reaching the limit. However, the index finger that blocked the iron pillar was like an insurmountable peak, standing cold and mercilessly on the road he wanted to pass. "I can''t push it at all..." The difficulty of making progress makes Urji slightly shy. This was the first time he had encountered a man who was as powerful as a monster. Makes him powerless, makes him desperate. Even so, the smile that resembled the weird monk in the painting still remained on the rough face. "When dealing with''monsters'', if you don''t know how to adapt, you will die miserably. I know this very well...!" Urki finally gave up the idea of ??competing with Mord for strength. After all, it is unwise to get one head into the tip of a horn. "Although it is not the time yet, I can only bite the bullet now!" Many thoughts of coping flashed through Urji''s mind. Maude looked down at Urji, who was bent on his knees and lowered the lower plate, and said lightly: "Have you not noticed yet?" "Ok?" Urji was startled. When he looked up, his gaze crossed the iron pillar and fell on Maude''s face. Maude met Urji''s straight gaze, and a coldness swept across his lips. "No matter how much power you put into it, I can always keep this iron pillar still." "Hey" The smile on Urji''s face suddenly became worse than crying. Without further explanation, Maude can understand the meaning. No one means absolute suppression in strength. "Strength, I''m not as good as you." Urgis eyes on Maude became sharp, his grin was full of teeth, and he smiled: But this terrible''situation'', I also want to let you''experience'' it once, even if the possibility is very high. low" "such as?" Maude looked at Urgi calmly. Urki did not speak any more, but withdrew his hands abruptly. call out--! The iron pillar that has lost its strength and blessing is like an arrow from the string, falling diagonally toward the ground. Urji turned sideways and passed Tie Zhu, then arched his arms and clenched his fists. boom! Tie Zhu sank directly into the ground, making an ear-piercing sound. At the same time, Urki threw a punch with all his strength and hit Maude''s chest firmly. Accompanied by a dull impact, a wave of air was raised from the place where the fist fell, pouring towards the surroundings. "Hit?!" Countless surprised eyes looked from a distance. Then, what they saw was Maude with his body still. That seemingly powerful punch couldn''t even make Maude withdraw a step back. The expected "flying picture" did not happen. Urji''s horrified gaze slowly moved up from the place where the fist fell, and looked at Maude with a calm face. Maude looked down at the fist against his chest and said, "Such an experience is not bad." "..." Urji was silent for a while, and then smiled bitterly: "You are a veritable monster." "Thanks for the compliment." Maude used his arm and hit Urji''s chest with an uppercut. Boom! Urji''s tall and strong body flew upside down like a cannonball. And the direction he was flying upside down was exactly where the gluttonous girl Bonnie was. This is of course Maud deliberately. Who made Bonnie get closer? "Ok?" Bonnie didn''t expect Urgi to be punched by Maude and fly over at such an amazing speed. When he reacted, he was already hit by Urki. As if being hit by a high-speed truck, Bonnie''s body flew out for a distance, and directly knocked down a house. Suddenly, smoke and dust were everywhere. The collapsed ruins buried her directly. But Urji, who had obtained the buffering force, fell heavily to the ground, and then rolled out more than ten meters before stopping. Everything is between electric light and flint. When the crew of Bonnie Pirates recovered, their captain had been buried in the ruins. "captain!" "Captain Bonnie!" The crew was shocked and rushed to the ruins of the house. not far away. "Such a big man, being beaten so far, funny, so funny!" Seeing this scene, Apu was excited and danced with hands and feet, which fully reflected the onlookers'' gloating mentality when watching the show. Urki heard Apu''s ridicule, but he ignored it, shook his head, and got up quite hard. "It hurts, I thought I was going to die." Urji raised his hand to wipe the blood off his face, looked at Maude, who was walking slowly in front of him, and grinned: "But fortunately, asceticism has never been relaxed." As soon as the words fell, Urji''s body gradually swelled under Apu''s surprised gaze, and his muscles became stronger and his height doubled. "What ability is this!?" Ap looked at Urji in amazement, as if looking at a rare and exotic animal. now, In Urji''s eyes, only Mord was alone, and he said seriously: "Because of this, I can get the opportunity to''double repay''." "Double return?" Seeing Urki who had more than doubled his size, Maude smiled inexplicably. Before he did it, he had not had time to write the "intelligence" of this year''s supernova into the Hunter''s notes. But this does not prevent him from taking the first step. "If you can, give it a try." Maude calmly looked at Urji, who was in high fighting spirit, and when he was walking, his body was actually increasing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Gradually become taller, and gradually become stronger. Only after walking a few steps, only talking about his height, he crushed Urji. "Hey..." Urji couldn''t believe it and looked at Maude who also used his huge body ability. Let people live? Feel like a plant pig. . (End of this chapter) ~： Push the book. Push the book. "I''m Really Not Her Apprentice" The protagonist rests on the mountain, apprentices the first fairy Bai Zirou, the author is serious and does not step on the brakes. Plant Pig sighed: This guy is a tentacle monster. (End of this chapter) Chapter 414： Surrender (second more) Chapter 414 Surrender (second more) The shadow fruit has a variety of abilities such as plasticity and synchronization. There are two states in the display of abilities. One is that no matter how the shadow changes, it will not simultaneously affect the state of the ontology. On the contrary, the other state is that changes in the shadow will simultaneously affect the ontology. The former is the shadow flow, and it is also the most frequently activated state of Mord. It can freely control the shape of the shadow without affecting the body. The latter is Shadow Condensation, not very practical, and there are many disadvantages caused by it, so Moder rarely uses this ability. now, The ability that Maude uses is the shadow of one of the branches of the skill tree. Just use your mind to change the area of ??the shadow, you can make the body change synchronously, so as to achieve the effect of being long or short, hard or soft. The biggest drawback of this ability is that when it is applied to itself, the shadow cannot be separated from the body. This also means that in this state, Maude cannot use the plasticity and flexibility of shadows, such as the ability to transform shadows, and is temporarily in a sealed state. With the stretching and expansion of the shadow behind him, Maude''s body shape also grew. The use of such abilities directly made Urji stunned. His ability is to transform the damage he has received into a phenomenon that he grows larger, in order to strengthen his own strength. The more serious the body is injured, the greater the increase in body size and strength. After taking Maude''s punch just now, Urki almost stopped breathing. After finally carrying it down, Urji immediately used his ability to convert the damage he had suffered into size and strength. After a reverse enhancement operation, he should have been confident enough to return the punch to Maude. Never thought, The unreasonable man in front of him has grown bigger as he grows, and he didn''t give him a chance to look down. "No way to survive..." Urgi''s forehead oozes a lot of sweat. Knowing that the speed is not as good as Maud, escape naturally became a luxury. At this point, the choice that can be made is to bite the bullet and confront Maude. Besides, that is...surrender. However, as long as the captain of a boat, if there is a chance, no one wants to surrender to others. Urki wanted to try again, stubbornly overcome the pressure and took the initiative to attack Maude. Like a giant body, suddenly crossing a distance of more than ten meters, with a frontal attacking posture, dignifiedly came to Maude. "karma!" Urji''s power transformed from the damage gathered on his fist, and immediately hit Maude in the chest. He didn''t even consider whether the punch could be hit. In his almost pure cognition, if Maude avoided his punch. Then, the previous admiration for Maud became insignificant. Instead of surrendering and seeking a gleam of life, it is better to die in battle. Many thoughts flashed in Urji''s mind during the short time he fisted. Facing the straight punch, Maude''s eyes flashed with surprise. Between the electric light and flint, the domineering and domineering people who have already entered the room can vaguely feel the emotion of Urji pouring into his fist. "Ah." Maude picked up the corner of his mouth. Is it positive? No problem. Facing the punch that came from the front, Maude still chose to slash out when he lost the opportunity. Overlord! The slash in one fell swoop turned into a cylindrical shock wave, which hit Urji''s fist with all his strength. Urji only felt an unstoppable force from his fist, and then, the pain that was faster than consciousness spread throughout his body in an instant. The powerful impact ran over Urji''s body. Immediately, Urji''s body shook suddenly, a lot of blood spurted from his mouth and nose, his eyes turned up, exposing large whites of eyes. "So strong..." When he was unconscious, there was only one sentence in Urji''s mind that penetrated his soul and cognition. Bang-- The seven-meter-high sturdy body fell on the ground, shaking up a little smoke. When Urji fell to the ground, the many crew members of the strange monk pirate group who had rushed from not far away were shocked, rolling their eyes and falling to the ground. They are not within the range of the hegemony shock wave, but when Maude cuts out of the hegemony, he is accompanied by the domineering look of the overlord who came out of his body. Therefore, they were directly stunned by the overlord''s domineering look. But this slightly strange scene fell in the eyes of others, but it was full of shock. "what''s the situation?!" The crew of the Bonnie Pirates and the Broadcast Pirates all looked dull. Only Haiming Apu realized something and his face changed slightly. "The symbol of the king''s qualifications, the domineering color..." Apu narrowed his smile and looked at Maude in the distance with solemn expression. Taking on a certain task and identity, he finally gave birth to retreat at this moment. But the overlord shock wave that penetrated Urji''s body did not stop there, and went straight to the distance, penetrating the body of an Arqi mangrove tree into a tree hole with a diameter of more than ten meters. This Yarqi mangrove that has endured the disaster happened to be the one that Luo cut in half. Before the overlord shock wave arrived, it happened to be the time when Luo used the surgical fruit ability to finally glue the entire Yarqi mangrove tree. "!!!" Looking at the large hole pierced by the Mord Overlord in the Yaerqi Mangrove, Luo''s face was full of black lines. Maude naturally noticed this result, and even saw the resentment on Luo''s face, he just staggered his gaze and left a back of Luo''s head. "Not bad, I can stay awake." Maude rolled his eyes and looked at Urgi who was shrinking in size. In the hegemony just now, he kept his hands, so he wouldn''t be able to kill Urji in one move. But perhaps because of the Devil Fruit''s ability, Urji didn''t lose consciousness on the spot after taking a head-on attack on the hegemony. This was beyond Maud''s expectation. Urji''s nose and mouth were full of blood, and he looked like a dying person. But in fact, resisting the hegemony with the increased body will not make him near death. "I...may...be attached to...your...under the banner..." Before losing consciousness, Urki expressed his attitude and position of submission. Not to survive, but not to die so worthless. Moreover, for him, succumbing to a strong man like Maud is not a shame, but a thing to be proud of. But if Maude could take a fancy to him, he could only be resigned. Maude looked into Urji''s eyes, and after a moment of silence, he calmly said: "You have won this opportunity for yourself. I accept your request." "..." Hearing this, Urji grinned with red teeth, then tilted his head and lost consciousness. Maude returned Qiushui to her sheath, and at the same time removed the effect of Yingning''s ability, and his body was restored to its original state. As long as he wants, he can adjust his height or body shape at any time. Afterwards, Maude looked at another target-Haiming Apu, one of the supernovae. Ling Liu''s gaze came straight. Apu exploded in an instant, and when his heart was cold, there was no other mentality that had nothing to do with him and watched the show coldly. at the same time. Bonnie, who was hit by Urki just now, kicked open a huge wall, and immediately got up from the ruins. "Damn bastard!" She was covered in dust, and she didn''t seem to be injured, but she was quite embarrassed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 415： Shocked Chapter 415 is shocked Bonnie was safe, but full of anger. "Captain Bonnie!" When the crew saw that Bonnie was okay, they couldn''t help but relax. Bonnie ignored them, but looked down at what was in her palm. It was a piece of pizza, it was covered with dust, and it seemed impossible to eat it. but, This woman was rushed into the air in a hurry, and she even clung to the pizza. She had the spirit of a swordsman who would not let go of the hilt until she died. "Asshole!" Bonnie''s eyes were furious, she suddenly raised her head and looked at the instigator-Maude. If she was injured by mistake, considering the consequences, Bonnie could bear it. But the food in her hand suddenly stopped fragrant, so she couldn''t bear it anymore. "Captain Bonnie, calm down!!!" Seeing Bonnie strode forward, she was going to trouble Maud. The surrounding crew immediately rushed forward, like a pendant, clinging to Bonnie''s thigh, trying to contain Bonnie''s impulse in this way. "Go away!" Bonnie shook her long legs, but she couldn''t shake the crew off. "Captain Bonnie, that man is too strong. Even Urgi, who is offering a bounty of 220 million yuan, could not survive three moves in his hands. Let''s leave this place of right and wrong quickly!" "Ok?" Bonnie was startled when she heard the words. After being reminded by the crew, she just came out of the ruins and noticed that Urki had fallen. But how many seconds have passed since then? At this moment, Bonnie raised her eyes to look at Maude, and saw Maude sprinting on the flat ground, rushing towards Apu in the distance. This scene made Bonnie calm down instantly. Damn it! Realizing that this place shouldn''t stay for long, Bonnie has no idea of ??finding a place back. Just when she was about to flee from here, Maude, who was swift, tilted her head and looked over. Those eyes were like looking at the prey of the slaughter. Bonnie''s heart shook, and she felt a chill rushing to her limbs. Maude retracted his gaze and turned to look at Apu in front of him. The primary goal should be this supernova Haiming Apu, which has the ability to special fruits. The crew of the Broadcast Pirate Group saw Maude rushing straight forward, and their souls were suddenly gone. Apu''s face is not very good. "Quick!" Apu decisively turned and fled, but a flash of cold light flashed in his eyes. Upon seeing this, the crew followed suit and turned and ran. "Want to escape?" Maude smiled coldly. He is not a yellow ape who is passive and sabotaged. When the speed is at an absolute advantage, how can he let the prey escape. Silent steps! Maude''s figure flashed, and in silence, he quickly chased Apu and other pirates. "So fast!" The crew of the Broadcast Pirates Group was taken aback. Maude didn''t use the advanced version of Shadow Fruit''s Shadow Walk, but this pursuit speed was enough to make the Broadcast Pirates feel desperate. As Maude narrowed the distance to within fifty meters, Apu, who was running wild, suddenly turned around. From the very beginning, Apu knew that it was not advisable to run away. Only by creating some trouble for Maude can he get the chance to escape. "Qiang Qiang????!" "Boom boom boom????!" "????????!" Apu''s mouth, arms, chest, and even teeth instantly turned into various musical instruments, and immediately played a piece of battle music. The invisible sound wave, in the form of ripples, enveloped Maude. The superb sound of the performance entered Maude''s ears without any hindrance. Apu confirmed this and felt more confident. "Even if it is seen or heard, I cannot predict my attack!" In this regard, Apu is confident. In order to increase his hit rate, Apu directly gave up his intention of having a rap opening remark, but directly launched an attack. "burst--????!" Apu clenched his right hand into a fist, and knocked **** his chest, making an ear-splitting sound. Boom! As this voice fell, Maude''s upper body seemed to have been hit by a few shells, exploding without warning. The sudden violent explosion forcibly stopped Maude''s pursuit and stopped in place. The upper body, including his face, was enveloped in thick black smoke. "Apa Apa." Upon seeing this, Apu laughed excitedly. This is his ability. As long as the target hears the sound of a musical instrument, he can turn that sound into various forms of attacks and act on the target through the air. This type of attack can not only evade the domineering prejudgment of seeing, hearing and sex, but even armed **** can''t prevent it. But the disadvantages are also obvious. Just plug your ears and you will be immune to the attacks brought by sound. and so, Maude, who had no sense of precaution, won the bid at this moment, which was actually in Arp''s expectation. I wanted to continue to escape, but after seeing the effect so outstanding, Apu suddenly had a crazy idea. Or... try to kill Bacardi Maud here? Once a thought appears, it grows like a climbing vine, and it can''t be restrained in any way. "Don''t miss the opportunity!" Apu''s heart was crossed and he raised his hand and patted his forehead again. The mouth that turned into a gong suddenly collided up and down, making a loud bang. "cut--????!" The attack containing the killing intent fell on Maude in an instant. laugh--! Modena''s body covered in black smoke was suddenly cut in half. "It''s done!" Seeing this scene, Apu danced with excitement. He knew very well that Maude was a person with superhuman fruit ability, not a natural ability. Therefore, after Blastand Zhanhave effects one after another, he can be sure that Maude has no possibility of surviving. However, before implementing his idea, he never thought it would go so smoothly. Maude''s body was cut in half and fell on the ground. The crew of the Broadcast Pirates who were running away, all the members of Bonnie Pirates who were about to leave, and even countless eyes from the dark surroundings saw this scene. "The Seventh Under King, Haimod, was so easily..." Everyone was so shocked that they couldn''t believe what was happening before them. Including Apu, everyone thought that Maude would die like this. however, They soon saw Maude''s cut in half "corpse" slowly turning into a mass of pitch black. Is it... a three-dimensional shadow? "Eh?" Seeing the phenomenon that was indistinguishable from the natural ability, Apple was shocked and said in disbelief: "How is it possible...The Shadow Fruit is obviously a Superman!" Immediately afterwards, Apu felt a chill on his back and felt an unprecedented sense of crisis. "Nice ability, then, I want the''devil fruit'' that resides in your body." Suddenly, the whispering voice of the devil sounded behind Apu. This is a whisper that only Apu can hear. The master of the voice was Maude who came to Apu behind him unconsciously. Hearing Maude''s whisper, Apu''s face changed drastically, and he didn''t have the energy to figure out the meaning of Maude''s words. When his head turned quickly, he was about to respond, so as to escape the danger, but Maude didn''t give him a chance. With a punch, Apu''s spine was directly interrupted. Just in case, Maude made up a few hands and twisted Apu''s limbs. The intense pain caused Apu to scream, then fell softly to the ground. "Mr. Arp!" The crew of the Broadcast Pirates turned pale and watched Maude crippled Apu. Despite the extreme fear, they still carried out loyalty and drew their weapons. What greeted them was an irresistible leap slash. In an instant, the crew members of the Broadcast Pirate Group fell in a pool of blood, and they were on the verge of extinction. The ups and downs stunned the guys who thought that Maude was killed by Apu. (End of this chapter) Chapter 416： Im here for an appointment Chapter 416 I''m here for an appointment At the level of Maud, killing some trash fish-level pirates is just a matter of waving. After killing the crew of the Broadcast Pirates effortlessly, Maude glanced at Apu, who was unable to move because of his broken spine and broken limbs. When Maude looked at him, Apu''s face was pale. "It''s worthy of being the king. Second. Seven. Wu. Hai, even if it is to deal with a newcomer pirate... I don''t leave any room for it, and I naively thought that I could kill you..." "Rookie Pirate?" Maude flipped his wrist, turned the back of Qiu Shui Dao towards Apu, and said lightly: "You don''t look like a''new person''." "..." Hearing this, Apu was terrified. Does the man in front of me know his identity... For a short while, Apu was uncertain. But the current situation does not allow him to think too much, and decisively begged for mercy: "Don''t kill me, even if you put me on a''slave collar''... the living me will be more valuable!" Surrendering and surrendering is a common phenomenon in the pirate circle, and the pirates are not rare. For most pirates, as long as they can eat and drink well, it''s the same with anyone. Those pirate captains who want to grow their team quickly, sometimes choose to take a certain degree of risk and bring some powerful guys under their command. However, Maude only restricted his action and did not directly kill Apu, but he saw a ray of life for Apu. He took it for granted that Maude wanted him to resign, but he kept his posture very low, and as a supernova with a bounty of more than 200 million, he went to Maude to beg for mercy. Regrettably, his view is wrong. "You made a mistake. To me, your death is more valuable." Maude fell with a knife. For a moment on the dark-colored knife, Apu could not believe it. The slightly thick back of the knife hit Apu''s forehead so hard. It muffled. Apu lost consciousness instantly. Before losing consciousness, his head was completely at a loss. After knocking Apu out, Maude closed the knife and looked sideways at Bonnie not far away. "It''s your turn." Maude murmured to himself, and with a glimpse of the shadows, a few flashes came within Bonnie''s guard range. "So fast!!!" The crew of Bonnie Pirates looked shocked as they watched Maude immediately blocked the way. Bonnie wrinkled her brows and was ready to shoot in an instant. "Captain Bonnie, you go first!" However, the crew closer to Maude took the initiative to rush towards Maude. Knowing that rushing up is also to die, but they didn''t hesitate to get Bonnie time to escape. This unhesitating move also showed from the side that they didn''t think their captain could compete with Maude. And their judgment is correct. "You... idiots, don''t do stupid things, get me back!" But Bonnie didn''t appreciate her at all, and her face changed drastically, she shouted. As soon as her words were spoken, Maude''s slash had already leapt onto the crew. Chi Chi --! The crew members'' bodies were suddenly torn into a terrifying wound, and as the blood spewed, they fell to the ground in amazement. Only a cut. The dozen or so crew members who rushed to the front were killed on the spot. "hateful!" The crew member who followed was pale with fright, but still rushed towards Maude without hesitation. Even if it stops for a second! This is their idea. "Courage is commendable, but it''s useless." Seeing the spontaneous death-death behavior of the crew of Bonnie Pirates, Maud couldn''t help feeling like a big devil. But he didn''t show mercy in his hand, and cut it out with a single knife, and simply killed the remaining crew members. The whole process comes to an end, only two seconds. "You have a good crew." Maude looked away from the corpses on the floor, and turned to look at Bonnie who was so angry that her facial features were slightly distorted. It''s a pity that the two seconds they won with their lives were wasted by you. This sentence was kept in mind by Maude. Immediately, Maude came to Bonnie in a flash. The tall body covered Bonnie''s body with a large shadow. "I''m going to kill you!!!" In anger, Bonnie stretched out her right hand desperately and leaned straight towards Maude. With her devil fruit ability, as long as she touches Maude, she can change the situation in an instant. But Maude, who knows her ability, could give her a chance to comeback. Maude stepped back in time to extend the distance that Bonnie could touch her body. "Shadow bound." At the same time, the shadows shining forward on the ground suddenly turned into dark tentacles, entwining Bonnie''s body in a flash. The moment the shadow tentacles controlled Bonnie, the battle was over. Whether it was Urquiapu or Bonnie, a supernova with a bounty of around 200 million, there was no resistance to Maude''s overwhelming strength. "Ahhhhh!!!" Bonnie struggled hard. But no matter how she struggled, the shadow tentacles were like sturdy shackles, still motionless. Her arm, which was bound by the shadow tentacles, couldn''t move, and couldn''t even touch Maude who was close at hand. Maude looked at Bonnie''s straight right hand and said calmly: "Just to be on the safe side, let''s cut off your hand first." As soon as the voice fell, he slashed at Bonnie''s arm with a knife. Bonnie''s eyes shrank sharply, no matter how angry and unwilling she was, she seemed to be able to foresee the next fate. Just as Qiu Shui was about to cut Bonnie''s arm, a "bear''s paw" appeared out of thin air, blocking the knife for Bonnie. Qiu Shui''s blade was stuck in the "bear paw", instead of hurting the "bear paw", it bounced back. "Bear?" Maude steadily retracted the knife, and looked at the person who suddenly slapped his palm in surpriseBassoromi Bear. Xiong slowly retracted his palms and straightened his body. No emotions could be seen in his lens-like eyes, even on his angular face. He glanced at Maude blankly at first, then looked at Bonnie who was bound by the shadow tentacles. At this moment, Bonnie stared at the sudden appearance of the bear, as if she had seen something incredible. "Boney." The bear''s tone was as gentle as ever. But when she called out Bonnie''s name, she raised her palm again. Bonnie didn''t even notice the bear''s movement of raising her palm, as if she had finally seen a long-lost relative, her expression became excited. When she opened her mouth to speak, the bear patted it. Bonnie''s excited expression instantly solidified, and she watched the bear''s paw fall on her body. Snapped-- Like the sound of foam breaking, Bonnie, who was slapped by a bear paw, disappeared out of thin air, leaving only a ring of sand ripples on the ground. After shooting Bonnie into the air, the bear stared silently in a certain direction. He lost his [exposing emotional function], and his face remained expressionless. Maude looked at the bear''s back, suddenly understood something, and silently returned Qiu Shui to her sheath. "Bear, you came in time." If the bear is two seconds late, Bonnie will lose both arms. It now appears that the previous death behavior of the crew of the Bonnie Pirates is not without meaning. The bear turned and looked at Maude. "I''m here for an appointment." He didn''t want the topic to involve Bonnie, Xiong said directly. After hearing the words, Maude nodded lightly, and did not make any extra effort to stir up the topic about Bonnie''s identity. "follow me." After a few words, Maude went straight to Apu who was lying on the ground unconscious. Before fulfilling the agreement with Xiong, Maude had to deal with Apu and Urki who swore allegiance. (End of this chapter) Chapter 417： Do me a favor at last Chapter 417, do me a favor at the end At first, I simply wanted to see Luo''s progress over the past year, but I didn''t expect to have unexpected gains. Maude crossed the corpses of the crew members of the Broadcast Pirates and came to Apu who had lost consciousness. This supernova, which has been offered a reward of 260 million Baileys, has the experience value gains Maude needs, and a devil fruit of not low level. Under Xiong''s silent gaze, Maude lifted Apu with one hand, and then walked towards Urji, who was also seriously injured and unconscious. On the way, ignoring the crew of the strange monk pirate group who was stunned by the domineering look of the overlord, Maude picked up Urji''s back collar with his other hand. Then, he just carried Apu to the left and Urji to the right, and walked towards Shaqi''s bar. This slightly comical scene was seen by onlookers, not only did not find it funny, but rather chills. Who are Apu and Urki? That is one of the supernovas that are in full swing this year. Among other things, the bounty of two people combined is 480 million. But it was this level of cutting-edge pirate who was directly solved by Maude in twos or twos. And it was so miserable that it was like a dead dog, being dragged by Maude at will. "The Gatekeeper of the New World, a well-deserved reputation..." A pirate who had just arrived in the Chambord Islands not long ago, looking at Maude''s back from a distance, tremblingly raised his hand to wipe off the cold sweat on his face. "What''s the point of our hard work to come here?" The companion beside him looked pessimistic. The pirate silently glanced at his companion, feeling at a loss. Yes. Why not be a happy little pirate in the South China Sea, and have to come to the great channel? It''s all right now, a monster who can treat supernovae as a vegetable is standing at the door, telling them in a different way-the weak will retreat. Even if they have not personally traveled to the new world, they can already imagine the horror of the new world. Under the horrified gaze of a crowd of onlookers, Maude and Xiong left the scene one after another. Luo, who was cleaning up the mess, also noticed the arrival of the bear. "Bassoromi. Bear..." Rome silently looked at the bear following Maude. Although I have seen it many times and have talked with each other, there is still no friendship between him and the bear. It''s just that Qiwuhai, the king who is called the tyrant bear, seems to be very close to Maude. Luo watched Maude and Xiong to Shaqis bar, and began to repair the Yarqi mangrove tree that Maude had punched a big hole with the overlord. He used the ability to produce the fruits of the operation to make two huge Bundy from the turf on the ground, and then put them perfunctorily on the big hole in the mangrove tree of Alqi. After finishing the repair work, Luo and the crew members who felt the scene walked towards Shaqi Bar. After returning to Shaqi''s bar, Maude and the bear were not seen. Instead, Apu and Urki, who were seriously injured and unconscious, were thrown into the corner at will. "Hello, where''s the Maud?" Luo glanced at Apu and Urki leaning on the corner of the wall, and immediately looked at Perona who was eating dessert in front of the bar. Feeling the sight of Luo Wang, Perona gave a fork in her hand and snorted, just as she didn''t hear her. Luo frowned, strode to Perona''s side, and looked at Perona condescendingly with cold eyes. "Where is the Mord?" Luo, who has the attributes of a straight steel man, repeated the question just now in a cold tone. Perona backhanded away a negative ghost. Luo didn''t think that Perona would do it without saying a word. Unprepared, he was directly passed through his chest by the negative ghost, and suddenly fell on the ground, falling into an extremely negative state. "Humph." Perona turned her head in disdain and continued to eat dessert. Inside the bar. Xia Qi shook his head and laughed. He looked at Luo who kept muttering negative words and said with a smile: "Made and Xiong seem to have a''business'' to talk about. This may already be at the top of the tree. By the way, Maude asked you to help that. Take care of the injury." As he said, Xia Qi pointed at Urgi with a finger that held the cigarette. Luo You heard what Xia Qi said, but in a negative state, he lacked the "motivation" to stand up. ... On the top of the Alqimangrove tree. "The scenery is pretty good." Maude sat cross-legged on the tree canopy, looking at the blue sky and white clouds in the distance, sparkling the sea. Unlike Maude sitting cross-legged, the bear stands on one side, holding a book in his hands. He seemed to have no interest in the beauty in front of him. He just lowered his head and silently watched the bubbles that suddenly burst into the sky. Maude tilted his head to look at the bear''s profile and suddenly asked, "How much time is left?" "There are still 10 days, 4 hours and 52 seconds left before the final''transformation''. By then, my consciousness will completely dissipate." The bear''s tone was very peaceful, as if he was talking about something as common as drinking water and eating. "Ten days..." Maude sighed softly, squeezed his cheeks, and said seriously: "Although I am not sure, I have the confidence to fulfill the agreement. Before that, you will be hibernating for a while, bear." "it is good." The bear responded, still staring at the bubble not far away. Is it a silver lining... He muttered to himself in his heart. He was mentally prepared, but he didn''t expect Maude to bring him a chance. just, Whether it can succeed or not, it can only be resigned. Thinking of this, the figures of Bonnie, Dragon, Sabo and others flashed across the bear''s mind. These precious memories will be erased in ten days. If you can wake up again, these memories... Xiong shook his head slightly and looked at the somewhat unpredictable man beside him. Before leaving, he finally raised a question in his heart that he wanted to answer. "Maud, what position are you in?" "position?" Maude raised his brows and said calmly: "I don''t have that kind of thing." "..." The bear was a little surprised, staring down at Maude''s face. Maude could feel the sense of exploration in his eyes, and vaguely understood the bear''s motive for throwing this question. After a moment of silence, Maude smiled and said: "Don''t worry, no matter where I will stand in the end, I can''t be an enemy of the''revolution''." With that said, Maude slowly got up, put his hands in his pockets, and looked at the sea in the distance. "Actually, I have no interest in the''Road'' of the Revolutionary Army at all, but Sunny is my family, so the dream she pursues will also be my dream." "..." Xiong looked at Maude silently. Perhaps it was recalling the crossroads in life he had faced. Even though he had already got the answer, Xiong still raised another question that made him very curious. "If Sunny wants you to join the Revolutionary Army, would you agree?" "meeting." Maude looked into the distance and answered without hesitation. But he knew very well that it was impossible for Sunny to make such a request to him. After all, whether it is Sunny or Lafayette. As long as it comes from the needs of people close to him, Maude will do his best to meet. Power exists for this. The bear looked at Maude and nodded slightly. Maude tilted his head to look at the bear. "Bear, do me a favor at last." "it is good." The bear didn''t ask what he wanted to help, so he responded straightforwardly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 418： White beard and golden lion Chapter 418 White Beard and Golden Lion The scenery on the top of the tree is good. But those who arrive in the Chambord Islands will always only look towards the bottom of the sea. Maude "booked" a few plane tickets with Xiong. This is the last favor Xiong can do for him. After that, Maude intercepted a handful of bear shadows as a medium for the bear to wake up in the future. After talking about business, the bear didn''t stay for long, and directly used the teleporting ability of the flesh ball fruit to disappear in front of Maude. For the bear, ten days is no different from one day. Going back to the navy headquarters this time is a farewell in the sense. Mord silently looked at the direction of the navy headquarters. Although you can''t see the figure of the bear, you can perceive the breath of the bear by seeing and hearing. "No matter what, I will fulfill my promise." Maude muttered to himself in his heart. There is no shortage of wicked people in this world. But there are also perfect people. Fujitora, who is now in the Navy, is also the disappearing bear in front of him. Although I don''t know where the name of the tyrant came from... But what Maude felt from the bear was tenderness besides gentleness. Withdrawing his gaze, Maude leaped forward. After a while. Maude pushed open the door of Shaggy''s Bar. In the bar, Shaqi, Luo, Perona, and others all looked at Maud who opened the door. At this moment, the highly effective treatment Urji had awakened, sitting cross-legged beside Apu who was still in a coma, looking at Maude seriously. When he woke up, he found that his injuries had been properly treated and no shackles were seen. This also means that Maude accepted his allegiance. Maude closed the bar door with his backhand, nodded towards Xia Qi and the others, and immediately looked at the dying Apu and Urji sitting cross-legged on the ground. In response to Maude''s gaze, Urji got up with difficulty and staggered to the bar. Xia Qi pursed her mouth and smiled. She had already prepared, and directly took out two red dishes and a bottle of spirits. "Uh" Urji looked at Xia Qi in surprise. He hadn''t spoken yet, but the other party seemed to know what he wanted, and even prepared in advance the dishes and wine needed for the pledge of allegiance. "Thank you." After the surprise, Urji solemnly thanked Xia Qi, and immediately picked up the wine bottle and filled the bowl with wine. This is the little brother wine, and it is also a step required when swearing allegiance. Maude looked at Urji''s behavior, not surprised. He is now an old pirate, knowing that there is such a traditional oath ceremony among pirates. "Maude, it''s not a bad thing to swear allegiance to a man like you, haha..." When Urji raised his glass and laughed, a ray of blood burst from the wound. But he didn''t mind. Maude went to the countryside to follow the customs, and under the gaze of everyone, he picked up the red dishes full of wine. Upon seeing this, Urji constricted his laughter, and said with a serious face: "There are 92 members in the Pirate Band of Brokers, the captain of the strange monk Leis Urgi, from this moment on, he is willing to become Bacardi Mauds younger brother. Wine as proof." "..." Maude nodded and toasted to drink this wine with Urki. The oath takes effect here. Urji slowly put down his glass, turned his head and looked at Apu who was seriously injured and unconscious. Although it was because of the situation that he chose to be loyal to Moder, after the true allegiance, there was a feeling that he made the right decision. As he just said. Allegiance to a strong man like Maud is undoubtedly not a bad thing. Bailey jumped on Urgi''s head, stomped lightly, and said seriously: "I will call you Jim Two from now on." "?" Urji suddenly had a question mark on his face. Perona murmured a big man. Xia Qi held his chin and smiled. Luo leaned against the bar, as if it had nothing to do with him. And his crew first looked at Maude and Urki, and then at Luo. Tuan Chong Beibo seemed to be missing a rib, and said strangely: "Captain, you don''t seem to have had a drink with Boss Maud." "..." Several black lines appeared on Luo''s forehead, resisting the urge to stuff the ghost cry into Beibo''s mouth. In less than an hour, the news of Maude''s return and the settlement of the supernova in twos or twos spread throughout the Chambordian Islands. "That monster... can''t be idle." For a while, the pirates in the Chambord Islands were panicking. At this moment, Maude and Luo are alone in the same room. On the wooden floor lay a dead body, Haiming Apu, one of the supernovae. As a dark chess sent by the Four Emperors and Hundred Beasts Kaido to absorb fresh blood, it can be said that he died before he succeeded. Maude glanced at Apu''s body, somewhat satisfied. Not only the rich devil fruit proficiency gains, but also the devil fruit in his hand surrounded by ripples of notes. "This fruit is very powerful." Maude threw the devil fruit in his hand, recalling the scene when Apu used his abilities. At that time, even seeing and hearing the domineering could not predict the trajectory of [Sonic Attack], it was simply impossible to prevent. Had it not been for foreseeable intelligence support, Maude would not have let the shadow clone lead the battle. If the shadow clone is not allowed to attract Apu''s firepower, he may be injured by Apu. Since it is currently impossible to wrap the armed color around the shadow, it is also uncertain whether the armed color can withstand this form of sonic attack. In general, this can be regarded as a devil fruit of not low level. Seeing that Maude admired the devil fruit that he had just obtained, Luo embraced his arms without any special reaction. During the period of separation from Maude, in order to conceal his ability to retain the Devil Fruit, he acted very low-key, even if he encountered capable enemies, he would simply kill them. After more than a year, his ability came in handy again. I still remember the last time I used my power to retain the Devil Fruit, when I was in the terrifying barque. time flies Luo looked at the devil fruit in Maude''s hand and said with emotion in his heart. Maude stopped his movements, controlled the shadow, and wrapped the freshly baked devil fruit. "Two." The shadow surged like a thick fog, pressing the devil fruit into the shadow box. Counting the devil fruits "drawn" from Abalalstan, there are now two devil fruits stored in the shadow box. After collecting the devil fruit, Maude looked at Luo and smiled: "You should have heard the news of the''Golden Lion'' returning to the sea, right?" "Ok." Luo Ruo thoughtful, looked straight at Maude, and asked: "The plan you want to implement is related to the''Golden Lion''?" "That''s it." "What do you mean?" "I want... the''White Beard'' and the''Golden Lion'' who were from the Locks Pirates to join forces to attack the navy headquarters." "Ok!!?" Luo Wenyan''s eyes shrank sharply, and his face showed shock: "This kind of thing..." "It''s not that hard." Maude interrupted Luo''s words, and there seemed to be shadowy fog flashing in his eyes, and calmly said: "Because the Navy captured the second team captain of the White Beard Pirates, Huoquan Ace, this is the opportunity." "The Navy caught Firefist Ace? I didn''t hear any wind." Luo''s expression on his face did not fade, and he frowned and questioned: "If this happened, then the news should have spread all over the world." "Oh, with the style of the navy, it is indeed impossible to hide things like this top priority, but you must not forget that the navy''s current headache is the golden lion returning to the sea." Maude grinned and said with a chuckle: "At this kind of bone, the Navy is not stupid enough to publicize the news that they have captured Firefist Ace alive. If they do that, the Navy will only fall into...face two The''legendary'' situation." "..." Luo was silent, still doubting. Maude looked at Luo and said seriously: "And what I have to do now is to help the navy announce the news that they have captured Firefist Ace alive, and... that Firefist Ace is the bloodline of One Piece." "what?!" Luo looked at Maude in shock. Maude did not further explain the meaning of this secret, and calmly said: "In this way, a war that can put an end to the old age will be inevitable." "!!!" At this moment, Luo fully realized Maude''s plan. Suddenly, there was a chill on his back. The man in front of me... The Wano Country chapter really keeps pushing down Kaido and Auntie''s compulsion. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 419： In anger Chapter 419 Under Fury This is a major event in the future. When Maude came slowly, everything suddenly became as clear as the veins on the leaves. Luo finally understood the direction Maude had been looking at. That isthe road made by the bones of blood. By then, countless lives will become a cold number. so what? Luo didn''t care at all. He stood alone in the room, silently looking at the closed door. "In this unprecedented war, get rid of Doflamingo..." The words that Maude had said before he left echoed in his mind, and Luo''s arms flexed slightly, causing the ghost crying scabbard to sink into his clothes. A cold luster slowly appeared in the eyes looking at the door. Chambord Islands, Naval Branch. It was meal time. Brigadier General Aiden, the head of the Chambord Islands Naval Branch, sat at the table with a sad expression on his face. On the table, there are delicious dishes with full coloring and fragrance, most of which are the dishes he likes to eat, but this will not have much appetite. Let''s talk about the reason. Of course it is not because people are sad in middle age. Rather, the return of that monster. "Ugh." Brigadier General Aiden sighed, slowly lowered his knife and fork, squeezed his forehead, and habitually rubbed the missing half of his eyebrows with his fingertips. Bang! Suddenly, the door was pushed open. The adjutant wearing a military cap rushed into the room with a panic expression. With such a momentum, Brigadier Aiden''s elbow slipped in fright. Even if the adjutant hadn''t expressed his intention, he had a bad feeling. What the adjutant said afterwards confirmed what Brigadier Aiden had in mind. "Brigadier General Aiden, Mo, Mo, Maud..." "what!?" Brigadier General Aiden stood up suddenly, his eyes widened at the adjutant. The adjutant suddenly looked dazed, thinking I haven''t finished speaking yet? Looking at the dumbfounded adjutant, Brigadier General Aiden realized that he had overreacted, pretending to cough a few times, sat down slowly and took a sip of water. Upon seeing this, the adjutant hesitated and said, "That... Brigadier General Aiden, you already know what I am going to report to you?" "I don''t know." Brigadier General Aiden frowned, holding the water cup, "Go ahead, it won''t be a good thing anyway." The adjutant smiled bitterly when he heard the words, straightened his posture, and Shen Shenghui reported: "An hour ago, the supernova Haiming Apu, who had just landed on the Chambord Islands recently, was killed by Maud..." "..." Brigadier General Aiden nodded blankly. News like this was already in his expectation. Anyway, he has given up the idea of ??grabbing food from Maude. As for being pointed by the public, it doesn''t matter. The adjutant then reported: "And just now, Maude came to our branch with Haiming Apu''s body..." "Click!" This is the sound of Brigadier General Aiden crushing the water glass. One minute later. Reception room. Maude sat on the sofa and looked sideways at this familiar admiral. And this admiral was naturally Brigadier General Aiden who hurried over. now, As the highest-ranking navy in the branch, Brigadier General Aiden looked like a solemnity in front of Maude. Maude came to the naval branch of the Chambord Islands specifically this time, intending to ask the branch navy for information on the movements of other supernovae, and by the way, he exchanged Haiming Apu''s body into an equal amount of bounty. Normally, redeeming the pirate carcass for bounty requires a cumbersome process. But Maude has the privilege to cross the process and get the bounty as quickly as possible. Nevertheless, it will take some time for the branch to mobilize hundreds of millions of funds. Maude did not urge, but quietly looked at the Brigadier General Aiden in front of him, and unconsciously estimated how much experience value the opponent could bring to him. The gaze that he looked at was somewhat malicious. Brigadier General Aiden suddenly had his back pierced like a needle, his eyebrows drooped, and he dared not look at Maude. ten minutes later. A navy came to the reception room with a box of money. When the money came, Brigadier Aiden felt relieved, hoping to leave as soon as the scourge in front of him. Maude took the cash box, but had no plans to get up and leave, calmly looking at Brigadier Aiden. "By the way, what''s your name?" "Uh?" Brigadier General Aiden was taken aback for a while, but he didn''t recover for a while. Maude weighed the weight of the cash box, and didn''t bother to know the name of Brigadier General Aiden, and said casually: "I need information on the movements of the supernovae. You should be able to get it?" "..." Brigadier Aiden breathed. If you can turn your thoughts into reality. At this time, he should slash Maude. After half an hour. Maude obtained information on the movements of the supernovae. Except for Haiming Apu, gluttonous female Bonnie, and strange monk Urgi, among the other supernovas, the fastest to reach the Chambord Islands is the Straw Hat Pirates, which is currently highly topical. "Meeting again." Maude looked down at the intelligence information on the paper and muttered to himself. ......... Two days later. Navy headquarters, Marshal''s office. "Boom!" The Warring States patted the table again, and at the corner of his eyes behind the frame of the frame, a few blue veins were floating. As a navy marshal, he is rarely so gaffe. "Why would''news'' leak out?" The warring states in a rage stared at the admiral Li Zitou who was in charge of intelligence. The aura was as solid as the substance, and the latter was a little breathless. Li Zitou Haijun''s lips moved, but he couldn''t answer the question of the Warring States Period. From his standpoint, the news was indeed completely blocked. But how could he have thought that the news that Firefist Ace was captured by the navy would spread all over the world in an instant. If it''s just that, then I don''t know which **** thing it was. I just added to the incident that the Navy arrested Firefist Ace. What Firefist Ace is the blood of Roger One Piece? What a joke. Li Zitou Haijun muttered to himself bitterly in his heart. just, How would he know. When the Marshal who he respected in front of him questioned why the news had leaked out, the target in his heart was not that the Navy had arrested Huoquan Ace, but that Huoquan Ace was in the blood of One Piece. Only a handful of people knew about this matter. At this moment, the golden lion returns to the sea. At this moment, the fact that the firefist Ace is the blood of the One Piece is being publicized, and it will inevitably make the Warring States cranky. Who is it? The Warring States brow furrowed, and familiar figures flashed across his head. It can''t be them. In an instant, the Warring States period came to a conclusion. He did not speak, neither did Li Zitou and the Navy. The office fell into deathly silence. at this time, Lieutenant General Crane walked into the office. Warring States raised his eyes to look at Lieutenant General He, waved his hand, and let Li Zitou''s navy leave. Lieutenant General Crane stood on one side with a calm face, watching Li Zitou Haijun walk out of the office. Afterwards, she looked at the Warring States Period and said lightly: "What are you going to do?" "Punish Fire Fist Ace in advance." The Warring States period rubbed his brows, his expressions could not hide his sadness. Calling elites from all over the world to the navy headquarters is not something you can do with your fingers. It will take time to prepare. Besides, this is a significant execution. Before it starts, it is necessary to inform the whole world. For this reason, even if time is given to the White Beard Pirates to prepare, it will not hesitate. Lieutenant General Crane looked at the Warring States Period and said calmly: "Call Qiwuhai first." The Warring States nodded. What he worries most right now is not the threat from the White Beard Pirates, but the Golden Lion who has returned to the stage after twenty years. "Woo-" Suddenly, a sharp sound resounded throughout the naval base. "Boom." Almost at the same time the alarm sounded, accompanied by a deafening rumbling, the entire base suddenly vibrated. Warring States and Lieutenant General Crane''s eyes condensed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 420： Rival Chapter 420 The sharp sirens echoed over Malin Vandor. At the moment the alarm sounded, all navies in the headquarters immediately entered a state of combat readiness. They looked solemn and rushed out of the base at the fastest speed. The first thing that catches the eye is the wreckage of a warship scattered on the shore of the Inner Bay. It seems to have fallen straight from a high altitude, causing the entire hull to disintegrate directly. "what happened?" Seeing the scattered wreckage of the warship, the navy was extremely surprised. "Jie ha ha...!" Just when the navy was stunned by the wreckage of the warship, a frantic laughter came from above. The navy raised their heads abruptly and looked in the direction from which the laughter came, and they saw the most shocking scene in their lives. Above the high altitude, there were nine large warships suspended crookedly. In the center surrounded by these warships, there is a huge island ship with a row of wooden oars extending from both sides of the hull and a rocky bottom. Like the nine warships, this peculiarly shaped island ship is steadily suspended above the sky. The man who laughed was standing volley in front of the island ship. The man had a wooden rudder stuck in his head, and his wild long golden hair, like a lion''s mane, fluttered in the wind. The most eye-catching thing is not the rudder inserted above the head, but the man''s legs replaced by two long knives. This man, at the cost of severing his legs twenty years ago, disintegrated the myth of the Golden Lion Shiji of Impel Undersea Prison. "Jie ha ha." Skee laughed loudly. He embraced his arms and looked down at the navy gate on the ground, as if looking down at a group of ants. "What the **** is going on..." The navy looked at the man standing in the sky, muttering to himself in astonishment. "It''s Golden Lion Shiji!!!" There was a small group of older navies who quickly recognized the identity of the man who stood in the air. "Is that man a golden lion... the big pirate who is as famous as Roger and Edward the White Beard!" "The first man to escape from Push City!" "Twenty years ago, Malin Vando was almost destroyed. This time, is it going to repeat the same trick?" After all, it was a legend more than 20 years ago, and most of the navies present only heard the name and did not see him. And now, they finally saw the so-called legend with their own eyes. Shocked, terror. This is how the navy really feels. Lieutenant General Karp, Warring States, and Crane came to the base tower one after another. These three have supported the old navy of an era, and the look at this moment is rather ugly. It was not only because of the arrogant behavior of the Golden Lion, but also the ten warships that were played by the Golden Lion. The scene of the warship hanging in the air is no stranger to the Warring States. Destroying warships at will as toys, has always been the golden lion''s masterpiece. In the past, they could only watch the Golden Lion smash down the warships. You know, the cost of a warship is more than 100 million yuan. Every time a warship is lost, it means a loss of military expenditure and even combat power. Sengoku, who was originally unhappy because of the Fire Fist Ace incident, had an even more ugly face. "Kapu, Sengoku..." The golden lion has amazing eyesight and sneered at the "old friend" standing in front of the pavilion railing. The two sides looked at each other amidst the endless sirens. The eyes are intertwined, and they can clearly feel each other''s hostility. "Golden Lion Shiji!" Karp frowned and said solemnly, "I have disappeared for twenty years, and now I am returning to the sea. Are you planning to avenge the world?" The Warring States Period did not answer the conversation, but looked up at the golden lion floating in the sky like an angry Buddha. The golden lion is a person with the ability of fluttering fruit, allowing itself and the inorganic matter touched to float freely, and can be controlled. In other words, as long as the Golden Lion does not take the initiative to land, even if Marin Vando is stationed with amazing troops, there is nothing to do with the Golden Lion. Twenty years ago, the Navy was able to throw the golden lion into prison. On the one hand, Karp and the Warring States period have joined forces, on the other hand, the Golden Lion is determined to fight. You know, Karp and Warring States can be said to be the highest combat power in the navy at that time. Even so, it took more than half of Malin Vando''s price to be destroyed, and finally succeeded in subduing the Golden Lion. After twenty years away, this man...returned. Under the gaze of Warring States, Lieutenant General Karp, Crane, and all the navy, Shi Ji sneered and raised his right hand. Seeing Shi Ji''s actions, they seemed to be able to foresee what would happen next, their eyes suddenly cold. "This is the''Meeting Ceremony'' after a long-distance reunion." The cold light in Shi Ji''s eyes flickered, and the raised right hand suddenly fell. Following his wave of hands and falling, the nine warships that had been suspended still in the air suddenly fell to Malin Vando. There are many navies on the warships. When the warship fell to the ground, many navies were thrown out of the warship and fell towards the ground. Suddenly, there were screams in the air. On the ground, all the navies watched the warships and their colleagues fall from a high altitude, but their expressions changed drastically, fleeing around like frightened birds. "Stay away from the mouth of the bay!" "Don''t stand together, hurry away!" "Avoid, avoid!!!" One by one the admirals hissed and directed their subordinates to a position they believed to be safe. But they are very clear. When the nine warships landed, they would inevitably take the lives of many colleagues in an instant. "Damn golden lion..." The panicked navy cursed the golden lion in their hearts. Above the sky, in addition to the screams, the laughter full of disdain from the golden lion sounded particularly harsh. Just as the warship was about to hit the navy headquarters building and the bay mouth, the faces of the navy nearby suddenly showed horror. They felt the breath of death on their faces. however, At this critical moment, a huge purple ripple rose into the sky, like a pair of invisible hands, firmly supporting the nine warships and navy that are about to land. At the critical moment, Fujitora, who was in the navy headquarters, drew his sword. Once called a monster by many people, he only showed his ability, and effortlessly stopped the nine warships that were falling to the ground. "Ok?" The noisy voice suddenly disappeared. Everyone first stared blankly at the huge warship that was only 20 meters above the ground, and immediately looked at the man wearing purple clothes and pulling out his sword. "It''s Mr. Fujitora!!!" The navy who escaped suddenly burst into enthusiastic cheers. In the cheers that seemed to praise the savior, Fujitora, who hovered the warship with the ability of the fruit of gravity, did not fluctuate in emotion. His invisible eyes slowly turned towards the golden lion above the sky, and calmly said: "Although you can''t pull it down, it''s more than enough to stop the trick." On the base pavilion. Lieutenant General Karp, Warring States, and Crane looked at Fujitora who turned the tide, and felt a sense of relief. This man who seldom reveals the landscape at ordinary times has the strength not inferior to that of an admiral. In this situation, it has played a more outstanding role than the admiral. At high altitude. The Golden Lion looked at Fujitora who shot and hovered the warship in amazement, and vaguely felt like he was facing an old enemy. "The Navy...when did such a number appear?!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 421： Shocked the world Chapter 421 Shocked the world Fujitor''s way of appearance made Shi Ji feel a sense of crisis. The ability to hover a warship steadily with a wave of hands seems to be the nemesis of the fluttering fruit. Suddenly, all eyes from the sky and the ground were focused on Fujitora. This middle-aged man, who had just joined the navy not long ago, was formally among the eyes of many navy elites and mainstays on this occasion. Feeling the gaze coming from all directions, Fujitora looked calm, and the rod and knife in his hand came out of its sheath again. Holding the knife in his backhand, he drew a purple ripple in front of him that rose into the air along a curved trajectory. Subsequently, the rod and knife slowly returned to its sheath. ϡ The crisp sound of returning to the sheath passed away with the wind. Above the sky, the clouds were suddenly illuminated by fire, attracting everyone''s attention. "That is?!" There was abrupt noise from the navy side. They all looked up and looked at a huge meteorite wrapped in hot flames, rushing out of the clouds and heading straight to the island ship suspended in the air. And this meteorite is Fujitor''s handwriting. It''s like a monster. The navy thought in their hearts. The island ship is straight ahead. Skee looked up at the meteorite coming straight. The fire light reflected in his eyes, slightly hitting his previously invincible arrogance. "How can a guy with this kind of strength be unknown!" Ignoring the threat from the meteorite, Shi Ji glanced at the Fujitora on the ground from the corner of his eyes, frowning slightly. In the existing intelligence he possessed, there was no such thing as Fujitora. "The meteorite is here!!!" "What to do, do you want to turn the rudder?" "No one is allowed to mess around without the captain''s order!" The noise of subordinates was faintly heard in the control room of the mountain boat behind him. Shi Ji turned a deaf ear, and finally took a cold look at Fujitora, then looked up at the oncoming meteorite. Chop! Skip lifted his leg and waved. The famous sword fused with the lower limbs cut a huge golden sword energy towards the meteorite. With the sound of a golden stone resounding across the sky, the huge meteorite was suddenly chopped into two, passing Shiji and the mountain boat in a figure eight trajectory. After cutting away the meteorite in an understatement, Shi Ji turned sideways slightly, coldly looking down at the shocked-faced navy underneath, and slowly stretched out his right hand and turned it upward. The nine warships hovering by the ability of gravity fruit suddenly flipped and floated to the sky. With the violent turning force, the remaining navy on the deck of the general ship was thrown out. on the ground. The navy watched in panic as the warship flipped and floated in the air and their colleagues who were freely falling from the air. "Well" Fujitora raised his head and opened his eyes, revealing a white eye, as if he could see the warship flying in the air controlled by the golden lion. He had the intention to **** the warship, but he was powerless. As early as when he pulled down the meteorite and attacked the golden lion, he tried to use gravity to pull the mountain boat and the golden lion down together. however, When gravity fell on the mountain boat and the golden lion, it had no effect at all. It seems that whether it is the mountain ship warship or the Golden Lion itself, while floating, they can ignore the downward pressure gravitational circle he controls. On the contrary, when the warship falls, it can be hovered steadily with anti-gravity. "Very tricky enemy." Fujitora whispered to himself. He probably understood the abilities between himself and Golden Lion Shiji, which can be said to be mutual restraint. Fujitora turned his "gaze" and looked at the hapless navy who had been thrown out by the warship. Ability to start. Gravity circles supported the unlucky navy, and immediately put them firmly on the ground. at the same time. Seeing this scene, Shi Ji immediately sneered, and his right hand stretched forward suddenly into a fist shape. The nine warships under his control suddenly smashed into a ball like a magnet, making a loud noise. Then, like a pair of invisible big hands, the nine warships squeezed into a ball were slowly kneaded into a lion head. "Honestly accept this''meeting ceremony'', Jiehaha!" As soon as the voice fell, the huge lion head kneaded by nine warships opened its mouth and roared, and immediately turned into countless sharp knives, covering the navy headquarters like a rainstorm. The large coverage area and the fast speed of the flight shocked the navy. Fujitsu''s eyes condensed, and he swung his knife to cut out the layers of gravity, isolating the sharp objects that came like a torrential rain. The navy didn''t just stand and watch the show, or slash, or slash their feet, each used means to stop the sharp objects condensed from the wreckage of the warship. After the "torrential rain", the ground was a mess, but fortunately the casualties were negligible. "Jie ha ha..." From the sky came the wild laugh of the golden lion. Looking up, the floating mountain ship was already far away. Above the attic. The Warring States glanced at the mess and frowned. The demonstration by the Golden Lion made the Warring States vaguely uncomfortable. The navy side is not yet ready to face two legends at the same time... But this is the end of the matter, and the Navy will not back down anyway. ........ A few days later. Newspapers covering two major events flew around the world. Suddenly, the whole world was shocked. "The Golden Lion, who successfully escaped from Propulsion City twenty years ago, once again attacked the navy headquarters!!!" "It''s worthy of being the legendary big pirate who destroyed ten warships of the navy headquarters and was able to retreat all over." "Haha, the Navy is embarrassed this time." "I always feel... something big will happen!" People all over the world have been talking about this important event. Chambord Islands. Tree Island No. 13, Shaki Bar. Maude sat at the bar. In front of him, there was a spread newspaper, one corner of which was pressed by a wine glass. Xia Qi stared at the newspaper on the bar while wiping the cup. "That guy Skee..." Located on the headline of the newspaper, apart from Shijis attack on the navy headquarters, there was another major incident. Maude picked up the wine glass, squinted at the contents of the newspaper, his mouth slightly bent. "Fluttering..." A round-toothed bat flew in from the window, and under its feet was a letter stamped with a navy stamp. Under everyone''s gaze, the bat flew straight to Maude. Maude raised his hand and took down the envelope. After the letter arrived, the bat squeaked, flapped its wings and flew out of the bar. "What is this?" Perona and Urki looked at the letter that Maude was holding with curiosity. "..." Luo realized something, his eyes narrowed slightly. Xia Qi looked at the letter and slowly put down the clean glass. Even if Maude hadn''t opened it yet, she had already guessed that this letter was an emergency call for Qiwuhai. Naturally, Maude knew it all too well, so instead of opening the letter, he left it on the bar. "I''ll receive a''guest''." Modhu got up and walked toward the bar door with his hands in his pockets. "The guests?" Everyone looked at the back of Maude walking towards the bar door in doubt. at the same time. A mast ship with a lion''s head is moored along the coast of No. 20 Tree Island. This ship is surprisingly the pirate ship of the Straw Hat Pirates group, the Sonny. As soon as the Sonny stopped, a newspaper fell from the sky. With sharp eyes, Usopp spotted the newspaper for the first time. After his reminder, Nami also saw the newspaper. With the idea of ??saving money for a newspaper, Nami immediately ordered Luffy to get the newspaper. "Rubber rubber--" Luffy curled his mouth reluctantly, shook his arms, and grasped the newspaper accurately. Snapped! The arm retracted with the newspaper. Luffy glanced at the newspaper and was stunned. I lie down with a cold and fever for three days............ (End of this chapter) Chapter 422： Just rely on you? Chapter 422 depends on you? A newspaper. The huge page only reported two major events. One was an incident in which the Golden Lion attacked the navy headquarters and retreated, and the other was an incident in which the Navy announced the public execution of the captain of the second team under the white beard, Huoquan Ace. The former occupies a larger page, but Luffy locked the picture of Firefist Ace at a glance. "Eh?" Luffy was stunned when he saw the words Public Execution in the title. Seeing Luffy''s reaction, Nami and others were puzzled, and subconsciously moved closer. Later, they also saw the contents of the newspaper, and they were all shocked. "Huoquan Ace, isn''t it Luffy''s brother?" "Navy, to publicly execute Ace..." Except for Frank, who didn''t know the relationship between Ace and Luffy, the others looked at Luffy with a dull expression, a little worried. Luffy squeezed the newspaper, bowed his head and said, "Ace..." As a brother, he would never watch Ace being executed by the navy even if he had his own ship and road. In an instant, Lu Fei made a willful decision to temporarily change his course. "everyone." Luffy raised his head to look at his friends. Nami, Sauron, Sanji, Usopp, Chopper, Robin, Bartolomeo, and Francis all looked at Luffy with serious looks. Even if Luffy hadn''t spoken yet, they had already expected what Luffy would say. "I''m going to save Ace, it may be dangerous, but I must go!" Luffy looked firm. Rescue Ace means facing the entire navy headquarters, which will be a more difficult hurdle than Judicial Island. The difficulties and dangers are self-evident. On the deck. Everyone had no intention of shrinking. "First is the Judicial Island, then the Navy Headquarters, um... super arrogant!" Frankie folded his arms, unable to tell if he was nervous or excited. "Navy headquarters..." Sauron grinned, and slightly raised the handle of the knife with his thumb. The difficulty and danger of the road ahead can be described as Shura''s way. "Papa." Sanji lowered his head and lit a cigarette. "Luffy, you really can''t do anything about it." Usopp, who had already practiced courage, rubbed his forehead in distress. "Haha." Robin smiled slightly. "So handsome." Bartolomio looked at his friends with beaming eyes. "Hey, I don''t know if I can get a chart of the sea area near the navy headquarters." Nami sighed deeply, already imagining the danger ahead. But she is a navigator, so wherever the captain wants to go, she has to do her best to take the captain there. Chopper''s eyes were firm, and what he thought in his heart was to prepare all the necessary medical resources in the Chambord Islands. Luffy looked at the partners who didn''t even hold back, and took a deep breath. He raised his arms and was about to announce his next destination as the captain, when a discordant voice came into everyone''s ears. "Only you?" The sound came suddenly, and everyone was taken aback, subconsciously posing defensively. In the next moment, Maude appeared in front of everyone out of thin air. "Maud!" "Master!" "idol!" When everyone saw Maude, they were startled, and then relaxed. Maude glanced at the straw hat group who finally came to the Chambord Islands, and finally looked at Luffy and said lightly: "With your strength, you also want to go to the navy headquarters to rescue Firefist Ace? Stop dreaming, waiting for your results, there is only a dead end." "Even if it is a dead end, I have to save Ace!" Luffy clenched his fists and stared at Maude without any retreat. Concerned about Ace''s safety, he never considered the consequences. In other words, he never considered the consequences of any decision he made. Maude looked at Luffy, who couldn''t get along with his maturity, and said indifferently: "Even if you are paying the lives of your companions?" "..." Luffy was startled. Until now, this mental boy wearing a straw hat still lacks many practices in the status of the captain. However, Nami and others did not waver at all. Sauron was even more direct. First he pulled out the word Hedao and held it in his mouth, then he pulled out Chidori and Shigure in his hand. "Our strength has long been different from before!" Sauron''s eyes were sharp as a knife, and suddenly he attacked Maude. When the Sonny docked, he couldn''t wait to find Maude to verify his own strength, but he didn''t expect Maude would take the initiative to come. "Three swords style, ghost cut!" When everyone was able to react, Sauron was already in front of Maude. Three swords crossed forward, like a tiger. Maude looked slantingly, and pulled out Qiushui with his backhand, with a black and red blade in front of him. Sauron''s Demon Slash fell on Qiu Shui Dao like this. Cang! At the intersection of the blades, a dazzling spark sputtered. Maude''s body, and even Qiushui, remained motionless like a mountain. On the other hand, Sauron''s arm muscles suddenly rose, apparently injecting strength into the three knives. But no matter how hard he exerted his power, he couldn''t push the Hedao Yiwen, Chidori, and Shigure forward. Maude steadily resisted the strength that Sauron kept pouring over, looking calmly at the domineering Kazuichi characters, Chidori and Shigure wrapped in arms. "I haven''t seen you for a few months, your armed color has improved a lot." "Hey." Although the power gap between the two sides is clear at a glance, Sauron is still full of fighting spirit. Maude never thought about asking Sauron to find self-confidence from him, and with a little effort, he used brute force to push Sauron back. Sauron retreated more than ten meters back before stopping. "Sauron, what are you doing!?" Nami looked at Sauron who suddenly made a move at Maude. Sauron didn''t go to see Nami, but stared at Maude, calmly said: "Nothing, just put what he said into action." "Nami-chan." Sanji held a cigarette in his mouth, kicked his foot twice, and said seriously: "This time, I still agree with the idiot of Chlorella. After all, we are being looked down upon. "you guys" Na Mei frowned. Usopp and Bartolomio looked at each other. Robin looked at Maude thoughtfully. Chopper hid directly behind Robin, even if he was undermined, he did not have the courage to face Maude. "Oh, is this going to be a fight?" Frank looked at Luffy who didn''t say a word. Luffy looked at Maude, raised his hand and lightly pressed the brim of his hat, and said in a deep voice, "Sauron is right, our strength has long been different." "I can tell." Maude nodded, flipped his wrist, and held Qiu Shui in his hand, calmly said: "But I still said that, just because you want to rescue Huoquan Ace too? It''s still far away." "I understand." Luffy directly assumed the second-gear starting position, and said seriously: "As long as you beat you down, it means..." "interesting." Maude interrupted Lu Fei directly. Without warning, the overlord color came out through. The powerful aura, like a violent wind that is invisible to the naked eye, shrouded towards Luffy and others. "Ok?" The people headed by Luffy, as if they had been punched in the chest, stepped back and looked at Maude, who exuded a powerful force in surprise. Obviously Mod did not do anything, but they felt a little heavy in their bodies. "thump." Chopper, who was originally afraid of Maude, was directly stunned by Maude''s domineering domineering. "Chopper?!" When everyone was surprised, they all looked at Chopper, who rolled his eyes and fainted. Maude looked awe-inspiring and calmly looked at the straw hat group. "Hit me? If you can, just try." Through Suo Long''s head, this meeting was about to evolve into finding fault. But Maude didn''t mind. If you can see the strength of the straw hats here, it''s not a bad thing. If qualified. Let alone stop it. Maude will even take the initiative to help Luffy get to the top of the war arena. The spirit is too bad, not in the state. . In the next ten days, I have to write about 30 chapters, and I am tired. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 423： This guy……! Chapter 423 This guy......! Maud''s contemptuous remarks somewhat angered several people in Luffy. After Sauron took the lead, they realized that this was a rare fighter meeting. strength, It is constantly becoming stronger with the battle. The powerful Qi Wuhai in front of him is undoubtedly a very suitable actual combat target. When Lu Fei also took an offensive posture, the atmosphere in the court suddenly changed, and it was quite tense. The three main forces of their own have all expressed their opinions. Usopp and Bartolomio hesitated for a while, and felt that it was not a bad thing to "consult" with Maude at this time. But, how do they know... Luffy really wants to fight Maud. Sauron really wanted to chop Maude. Sanji really wanted to kick Maud. If you don''t fight with this will, you might have fallen down before touching the mountain of Maude. Let alone climb over the past. "Dangdang--" Frankie''s iron fists touched a few times. He saw the attitude of his partners and naturally followed the team closely. Nami looked at the eager muscular fools with a sad face, picked up Chopper, who had passed out without thinking, and retreated to the cabin, away from the dispute. "Ah." Robin glanced at Nami''s decisive action, pursed his lips and smiled. In fact, she could see that these reliable partners, not because they were despised by Maude, simply wanted to reverse Maude''s contempt by having a fierce fight with Maude. Their most sincere thoughts are more of using Maude as a sparring partner. For them, at the moment when they are only one step away from the new world, it is undoubtedly a rare opportunity to play against Maude, who is comparable to the power of the new world. "This is indeed a rare opportunity." Robin turned his eyes and looked at Maude, the instigator. If it is normal, Robin will decisively choose to stay out of the matter like Nami. But the object is Maud, and Robin is interested. She carefully studied Maude''s face, but couldn''t understand Maude''s mind. This man, as always, was unpredictable. Motivation, reason, practice. No trace to be found. Maude looked at the eager straw hat group, stepped back and leaned on the railing of the Sonny. "It''s exciting." The corner of Maude''s mouth was raised, and his thoughts moved slightly, the shadow beneath him left his body and moved laterally to one side, transforming from a two-dimensional plane to a three-dimensional one. Immediately afterwards, under the gaze of the straw hat group, the three-dimensional shadow slowly constructed an outline consistent with Maud. When the outline becomes clear, the colors on the hair, eyes, skin, and even clothing will become prominent. The shadow, in this way, became an existence exactly like Maude. "There are two mods!!!" Lu Fei''s eyes widened, and he looked at the shadow clone beside Maude incredulously. On the other hand, the rest of the people were shocked, and some couldn''t believe it. Sauron''s gaze fell on Qiu Shui on the waist of the shadow clone, his mouth was speechless, as if he had seen something incomprehensible. Looking at the shocked group of straw hats, Maude put his hands on the railing at will, and said lightly: "Want to beat me? Let''s fight against my shadow first, but even if it is a shadow, I don''t think you can fight. Ever." "!!!" Luffy, Sauron, and Sanji, who were already full of fighting spirit, raised the same brows. , Fight with the shadow? What a joke! Our goal is you! The amazing tacit understanding that is rare to see made them suddenly attack Maude''s body in silence. As for Frankie''s hastily shouting "Go to the shore if you want to fight, don''t hurt the Sonny", it can''t catch up with the back of the three of them attacking Maud''s body. Maude raised his head slightly and calmly looked at the three main forces of the straw hat rushing towards him, and did not intend to put the domineering look away. In actual combat, even if the overlord color cannot stun the target, as long as there is still a gap in strength, it can produce some spiritual suppression effects on the target. This suppression effect will not only affect the target''s domineering usage rate, but also make the target feel heavy. But if the power gap is not large, the overlord''s domineering is basically useless. With Maude''s current strength, he could not stun the three main forces of the straw hat, and it could also give them a negative effect. For example, now, Luffy, Sauron, and Sanji are coming fiercely, but their body movements reveal a sense of violation. "Huh--!" The first person to do this is Luffy, who is steaming all over his body and uses a technique similar to "shave" to step into the attack range at high speed. "Jet pistol!" Luffy''s right hand was like a jet, sending his fist to Maude''s face at super speed. Its punches are so fast that it is too fast to catch with the naked eye. But in the face of seeing, hearing and color, the effect is minimal. The shadow avatar stood in front of Maud a step ahead, just raised his left hand, and accurately buckled Luffy''s wrist that was blasting at high speed. "This guy!" Luffy''s eyes narrowed, and he looked at the shadow clone standing in front of Maud like a door **** in surprise. The force clasped on the wrist is like a shackle that is difficult to break free. Just as the shadow clone stopped Luffy''s jet pistol lightly, Sanji and Sauron''s attack followed. "Devilish feet, first-class ground meat!" Sanji''s right foot was like a red soldering iron, cutting in from the left side of the shadow clone, and kicking it viciously towards Maude. "Three swords style, bull ghost, brave claw!" Sauron''s three knives were brought together, and the tips of the knives were stacked into a claw shape, protruding from the right side of the shadow clone, and piercing directly into Maude''s chest. Facing Sanji and Sauron''s offensive, Maude was always calm and unmoved. The shadow avatar lying in front of Maude, used his right hand to pull out Qiushui neatly, and immediately lay down on the blade, steadily blocking the claws of the bull and ghost that Sauron stabbed. "Chang!" In the sharp sound of the sharp weapon collision, the shadow clone that blocked Luffy''s and Sauron''s attacks one after another still had room for it, raised its foot, and kicked Sanji''s thigh. "Boom!" The collision between the legs shook a circle of white air. "This guy!" Sauron''s gaze was fixed on the Qiu Shui Knife who was blocking the brave claws of the bull and ghost, and once again tried his best, but he still couldn''t shake it. But this is just a shadow... "This guy!" Sanji only felt a sharp pain in his thigh, and looked at the avatar of Maude, who had no gloss in his eyes in surprise. Not only is it good at swords and guns, but is it also so powerful in kicking skills? ! It can almost be said that the offensive jointly launched by the three main forces of the straw hat was taken down by the shadow clone. The whole process came to an end, it seemed very relaxed. "Hey, don''t you guys fail to eat?" Frankie knew all about the strength of the three of Luffy. Now seeing a clone manifested from the shadows could easily block Luffy''s combined attack, except for surprises or surprises. "It''s just the shadow, it suppressed Luffy and the others..." Robin, Usopp, Bartolomio, and even Nami on the upper deck, all looked at the three of Luffy, Sanji, and Sauron who were competing with Mordying clone. If Maude did this, they might not be so shocked. But it was only the shadow that blocked Luffy and them! In this case, if Maudes body shot, then the consequences... "Isn''t this your''full effort''?" Maude glanced over Sauron, Sanji, and Luffy one by one, shaking his head slightly. Before he could finish his words, he flashed up to the cabin, Shi Shiran sat on a sunshade chair not far from Nami, and picked up the teapot on the round table, and poured himself a cup of black tea that was still warm. Just as the sound of the water stopped, the shadow clone suddenly exerted its strength and slammed Lu Fei, whose wrist was clasped, towards the shore. Afterwards, it was still the suppression of power, first kicking Sanji away, then cutting Sauron into the air. Maude picked up the tea cup and looked through the white smoke rising in the air, looking at the three of Luffy, Sauron, and Sanji flying in the air. "If there is only this level, then I take back what I said just now... I am afraid you can''t even hurt my shadow." On the deck. Robin and the crowd couldn''t hide their surprise and looked at Maude upstairs. all, As if back to the beginning. That is so significant that it is difficult to give birth to the slightest gap. (End of this chapter) Chapter 424： Maybe Im too strong Chapter 424 may be I am too strong From Alabastan to the Chambord Islands. There are many obstacles along the way. On the way, he encountered many powerful enemies, and on many occasions he even came close to death. But they still defeated a strong enemy, and finally they were able to come to the Chambord Islands. In this place known as the "Island of Failure" and "Island of Departure Again", they think that their strength has been transformed in the process of defeating each powerful enemy. But Maude''s shadow avatar was showing them the cruelty of reality. To meet Robin''s gaze on the deck, Maude sipped a sip of black tea. The taste is very good. After all, Sanji brewed tea. Maude put down his tea cup, looked at Robin who was standing still, and asked with a smile: "Aren''t you going to help your captain?" "..." Deathly silence. At this moment, fierce fighting sounded from the shore. Obviously Luffy and the others fought head-on with the shadow clone. Usopp, Frankie, and Bartolomio could no longer stand, and turned and ran to the shore. At this moment, they could no longer regard that shadow clone as a counterfeit such as a puppet. That can suppress the strength of the three main forces in the regiment is no joke. Robin did not move, but silently watched Usopp and the others to support Luffy. Playing boxing with the shadow? It''s boring. She wanted to get involved, but after the shadow clone appeared, she immediately stopped thinking. Robin glanced at the battle on the shore one last time. Not to be one-sided, but Luffy and the others worked together, but they were still suppressed by Maude''s shadow. However, Bartolomio''s barrier fruit can withstand the attack of the shadow clone, perhaps it is the turning point for Luffy and the others to defeat the shadow clone. "It''s okay if you can''t beat it, I just hope Maude can start it lightly." Robin retracted his gaze, climbed the stairs, came to Maude, and sat down calmly. Nami on the side saw this and thought for a while, and she was sitting in one of the seats holding Chopper. "Maud, what happened to Chopper?" Afterwards, Nami looked at Maude''s profile and asked about Chopper''s situation. Maude rubbed the rim of the cup with his index finger, and smiled: "Don''t worry, I just passed out." "Ok." Nami breathed a sigh of relief. Maude picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for Nami and Robin. But Bailey could not resist the temptation from the refreshment, and suddenly changed back to its original shape, jumped onto the round table, and began to sweep up the love refreshment prepared by Sanji. Nami and Robin glanced at Bailey. It''s not surprising that they know something about Bailey''s urine. After pouring the tea, Maude looked at Robin and pointed out: "Luffy wants to fight Ace, but...Judicial Island and Navy Headquarters are not comparable." "..." Robin was startled, and instantly understood the underlying meaning of Maude''s words. The Straw Hat Pirates can break through the barriers of Judicial Island, but it is absolutely impossible to break through the navy headquarters. If they go there, there is a high probability that they will be overwhelmed by the huge force of the navy. By then, with her sensitive identity, she would probably become another existence that attracted the attention of the Navy. This will not be a good thing. just Robin looked at Maude and said seriously: "I want to walk with them, even if I sacrifice my life." Maude nodded. Nami looked at Robin, then at Maude, speechless for a moment. Only the sound of Bailey chewing tea on the round table. After a while. Maude looked towards the shore. There, the fighting became more and more intense, and within a few minutes, it would attract the attention of the navy branch and some incapable people on the island. Maude''s eyes flashed red, observing the situation in the battle circle. The sown seeds germinated. Luffy, Sauron, and Sanji have already mastered the domineering armed forces at this time. Although Usopp hadn''t mastered the armed color yet, he used it more and more exquisitely. But Bartolomio was a bit unexpected by Mord. He didn''t exercise in the aspect of armed sex, but instead awakened the knowledge of sex. Despite this, Luffy and the others were not able to make money from the shadow clone, and they were even crushed by the shadow clone. "You can''t even beat my shadow." After seeing the situation clearly, Maude shook his head slightly. The weight of the shadow clone tends to be light, so the speed is fast. In addition, the shadow clone has the ability to mimic freely, and the hardness that can easily penetrate the defense of the giants. If it weren''t for Maude''s half-step awakening now, he couldn''t let the shadow clone cover the armed color domineering. Otherwise, the combat power displayed by the shadow clone could make Luffy''s group even more desperate. Even now, it is definitely not the existence that Luffy and the others can win. Of course, if they are fighting each other for their lives, it is hard to say. After all, part of the combat power of this world will be affected by [willpower]. "However, I know very well that even if my shadow beats Luffy to the ground here, it can''t stop Luffy from trying to rescue Firefist Ace." Maude retracted his gaze and looked at Robin and Nami beside him. "The ugly words are at the forefront. By then, I will help the navy side as the''Seven Wuhai''. At that time, I will not keep my hands." "Ah, that''s not..." Nami looked surprised, and swallowed the words "to be finished" back into her throat with difficulty. The thought of standing on the opposite side of Maude made her heart tremble. It''s just that she never thought that in that public execution, people as powerful as Maud could be said to be everywhere. With the current comprehensive combat power of the Straw Hat Pirates, it hastily participated in it. If it is left unattended, it will only be swallowed up by the powerful naval forces in a short time. Robin seemed to have expected Qi Wuhai to participate in it, not surprisingly, let alone the trouble that Maude might bring to them. To say why... Robin looked at Maude, took out a gecko from his personal pocket, smiled and said, "I have been reluctant to use this opportunity for help." "..." Maude looked at the gecko inscribed with the shadow mark and raised his brow slightly. Robin looked into Maudes eyes, silently shining brilliance, and said seriously: "If all the navy, including the general, attack me at a certain moment... we come, you will implement this item. Is it worth it?" "meeting." Maude smiled helplessly and said calmly: "I''m not a good person, but I always do what I say." Robin smiled upon hearing the words. Seeing Robin take out the gecko, Nami, who knew everything about it, remembered that Robin had such a big killer in his hand, and she couldn''t help showing her excitement. In this way, at least there is no need to worry about the threat Maud posed in the rescue operation of Ace. Even ask Maude for help. Maude actually forgot this, but it''s not a big deal. No Qiwuhai would fight for his life in that level of war. Paddling is an inevitable result. So even if Robin asks him anything, he still has a lot of room to deal with. "They are over." Maudehu got up and walked towards the railing. ended? This is too fast! Nami and Robin were slightly startled, got up one after another, followed Maud, and came to the ship''s side. There were pits and bumps on the land, Maude''s shadow clones were unharmed, while Luffy and the others lay on their backs one by one, bruised and swollen from beatings. The injuries looked serious, but they were actually skin injuries. After all, it is not a battle of life and death, and both sides have slightly converged. just, Nami and Robin didn''t expect the battle to end so quickly. Several great forces, including the captain, joined forces, and they really couldn''t beat Maude''s shadow... And it was a one-sided battle. Nami and Robin were dumbfounded, I really don''t know how Luffy and the others feel now. Maude looked at Luffy and the crowd who couldn''t even be hurt by the shadow, a little disappointed. With this strength alone, even if it participates in a war on top, it is difficult to reflect its value. "It shouldn''t be." Maude''s tone couldn''t hide his disappointment, and he shook his head and said: "Maybe I am too strong." "..." Nami and Robin looked at Maude beside them in silence. (End of this chapter) Chapter 425： Come one after another Chapter 425 comes one after another It is different from the original. Because of the butterfly effect brought by Maude, the straw hats generally mastered the domineering skill that can make a qualitative change in strength at this point in time. In terms of overall strength, the Straw Hat Pirates can be said to be the strongest existence among the supernovae. Despite this, all of them joined forces, but couldn''t even beat a shadow of Maude. Such a cruel reality deeply hit Lu Fei and others. They were all lying on their backs, as if Perona had put on a negative halo, their eyes dull looking at the bubbles floating in the air. Ruomod treated them equally and acted against them as the gatekeeper of the new world. Then, They may stop here. I just imagined some scenes of the team''s destruction, and I felt a deep sense of crisis lingering in my heart. Nami and Robin watched Luffy worriedly. Whoever is abused like this will definitely affect his mentality. Maude beckoned to Bailey. Bailey swept away the refreshments, and then returned to Maude''s shoulder contentedly. Maude immediately jumped to the shore and directly retracted the shadow. His move caused Luffy and the others to slowly come to their senses, and then they went one by one, unwilling to look at Maude. "Not convinced?" Maude glanced at the people who had suffered extensive injuries. Luffy and Sauron, these two hard stubbles, endured the pain, and struggled to assume an offensive position. Sanji and Usopp watched Luffy and Sauron''s actions, and they stopped talking. With the situation reaching this point, it doesn''t make sense to fight it anymore. But they knew that Luffy and Sauron were the type that didn''t hit the south wall and didn''t look back. In this case, even if they tried to persuade them, it wouldn''t be effective. Maude watched the movements of Luffy and Sauron, his eyelids drooping slightly. Glance step. Without warning, Maude''s figure suddenly disappeared. Luffy and Sauron narrowed their eyes. When I reacted, I only felt a light breeze blowing through my ears, followed by a heavy blow to the back of the neck. "Uh" Luffy and Sauron rolled their eyes and fainted. Maude''s figure appeared behind them. "Too stubborn is not necessarily a bad thing, but it must be used in the right place." Maude glanced at Luffy and Sauron who fell on the ground. "See you again, maybe there will be more at Malinfan, so let''s do it for yourself." With that said, Maude raised his hand and waved his hand towards the stunned Usopp, and walked in the direction of Tree Island No. 13. "Master..." Usopp opened his mouth, finally sighed, quietly watching Maude walk away. Sanji sat down on the ground, stretched out his trembling hand, and lit a cigarette. This battle fought them decently, a complete failure. Bartolomio looked down at the hands wrapped in the ball barrier, lost in thought. Among all the people, Bartolomio, who admired Maude, was the only one who was not hit. He truly regarded this battle as a profound education that advertised "care". therefore, After the battle is over, he will not be negative or lost, but will begin to reflect on his own shortcomings. "I understand!" Recalling the frames that were first targeted by the idol''s shadow, Bartolomio couldn''t help having an epiphany after reflecting on it for a while. "By the nature of my abilities, I must not take the initiative to attack, but to help my companions withstand various forms of attacks and sneak attacks, in order to increase the attack power of my companions in disguise." "Under this premise, I must ensure my own safety." "The idol must be to tell me this truth, so he was the first to attack me." "Woo, the idol that took pains is so handsome!" "I was moved to tears!" After Bartolomio figured out this joint, his eyes burst into tears with excitement, and he suddenly looked in the direction where Maude had left. However, Maude has long since disappeared. Bartolomio''s excitement couldn''t help but stagnate. Sanji and Frank looked at Bartolomio''s reaction, just as hell. After a while. Chopper woke up. Seeing all the comrades with swollen noses and swollen noses, they were first shocked, and then they yelled with tension. "Sanji, how could you hurt like this!" "Ah! Luffy and Sauron...!" "Who did it!" Looking at Luffy and Sauron who seemed to be seriously injured, Chopper seemed to have forgotten what happened before being stunned by Maude, hurriedly picked up the medical box and rushed to the vicinity. "It''s Maude." Nami was holding her forehead, her voice rather weak. Chopper heard this, his body suddenly stiffened. This name is simply a nightmare. Before thinking about it, Chopper quickly checked Luffy''s injuries. Nami and Robin help out. And at this moment. Silhouettes appeared silently all around. These people are slave hunters and bounty hunters who have been watching for a long time from the outside of the battle circle. I thought that Maude would eliminate the Straw Hat Pirates, known as the strongest among the supernovas, but didn''t expect to leave them such a big deal. Such a rare opportunity, how can this group of guys who lick blood on the edge of the knife all the year easily miss it. Soon, Sanji and the others noticed this group of uninvited guests slowly approaching. "call." Sanji spit out a puff of smoke and coldly looked at the slave hunters and bounty hunters who were bad at coming. After holding back his stomach, he just needed a catharsis. ........ Half a day passed. The Straw Hat Pirates, known as the strongest supernova, was crushed by Maud on the 20th Tree Island spread throughout the Chambord Islands. The strange thing is that Maude, who has always been cruel and cruel, did not kill the Straw Hat Pirates this time. At the same time, because most of the main force of the Straw Hat Pirates was injured by Mord, a group of slave hunters and bounty hunters were coveted. It''s just that the lean camel is bigger than the horse, and even if the main force of the Straw Hat Pirates is not lightly injured, they are still repelling waves of slave hunters and bounty hunters. Bars and casinos everywhere in Unable to Zone are discussing this matter. "Haiming Apu died, the strange monk Urji returned, the gluttonous girl Bonnie disappeared, and the straw hat group with four supernovae..." In a bar, Hawkins, who had not left the Chambord Islands, sat in the corner, drew out a fortune-telling card, and stuck them to the straw roots one by one. "What will be the''object'' that the man focuses on?" Hawkins thoughtfully looked at the divination card on the straw root. On the table in front of him, in addition to wine and food, there is a newspaper folded into a palm, and words such as "Golden Lion" and "Fire Fist Ace" can be vaguely seen. Hawkins has been paying attention to the situation. In this seemingly calm era, undercurrents are already surging. wave, Coming soon. Hawkins pulled out a [Reaper] and stared for a long time. Suddenly thinking of Urki who surrendered to Maud, Hawkins'' thought moved slightly. "Not urgent." Hawkins whispered to himself. He witnessed the tragic end of each supernova, but he did not rush to the fisherman island, but chose to stay in the Chambord Islands. It''s not that he is arrogant or not afraid of Maud. It is that he is full of confidence in the results of his divination. Under this premise, he needs to witness the changes of some things and then make a choice. Until the evening. The topic of Maude and the Straw Hat Pirates is still flooding the bars and casinos. At the turn of day and night, two pirate ships arrived at Tree Island No. 16 and Tree Island No. 18 in the impossible zone. Of the two pirate ships, one is one of the supernovae Eustace Kidds ship, and the other is one of the supernovae X. Drakes ship. They landed in different places, and then went to the bar to eat and drink that night, and naturally they heard the topics that the pirates were discussing. "Tsk..." Kidd, with many scars on his face and body, held a wine glass in his hand, showing a fierce look. In order to find the coveted Devil Fruit, Kidd wandered around with Kira after leaving Mad Hatter Town. During the journey to find the Devil Fruit, they went to many places and met many people. After that, the Devil Fruit hadn''t done it yet, but the team continued to grow and became a pirate group of decent scale. After several years, the effort paid off, and Kidd got his wish and got the most devil fruit. Since then, he has officially set sail on the Great Channel. Several years passed. He has been following Maud''s trends, and he has heard of Maud''s title of goalkeeper in the new world. Now I heard people around me talking about Maudes deeds of frustrating supernovas, and I cant wait for the sun to rise early, and then go to learn about Maudes current strength. "Kid, are you really going to trouble Maude?" Kira ate his favorite pasta, and spoke slightly solemnly. Kidd drank his glass of wine in one breath and said, "Of course." "..." The expression under Kira''s mask was rather solemn. Kidd''s gaze seemed to be able to see Kira''s expression at the moment through the mask, and sneered: "What others dare not do, I dare." On the seat not far away. The pirates who looked fierce and evil couldn''t help but looked at the extremely arrogant Kidd in surprise. They heard Kidds conversation and recognized Kidds identity. just, Even the Straw Hat Pirates group, which is the most popular among the supernovas, has been educated severely by Maud. Where is the courage of you, the second-ranked Pirates group? How dare to take the initiative to trouble Maude? Contempt appeared in the eyes of the pirates. After a while, With a violent explosion, the bar plunged into a fire. The next day. The Kidd Pirates rushed to Tree Island 13 aggressively. "Bacardi Maud!" Kidd came to the root of the tree and looked up at the Shaggy bar standing on the root. The shouts were filled with the meaning of finding fault, but did not get the slightest response. A few seconds later. A figure came to the edge of the tree roots and looked down at the people of the Kidd Pirates underneath. "Death surgeon, Trafalgar Law" Kidd''s eyes were sharp as a knife, and he coldly looked at the figure that responded to the shout. Luo is tall and straight, and Gui Cry is held in his arms. He looked at Kidd, who was clearly here to make trouble, and said indifferently: "If you want to practice your throat, just roll away." "Oh?" Kidd suddenly showed a dangerous smile. far away. One of the supernovae, X. Drake, calmly watched the scene under Shaggy''s bar. "Don''t you even know that Maude went to the Holy Land Mary Joa?" Drake looked at Kidd''s back and said coldly: "This is probably your luckiest moment this year, Eustace Kidd." Inside Shaki Bar. Urgi suffocated half a bottle of wine, then got up and walked outside the bar. The other party came here by name, and he, as Maude''s fleet, can''t turn a deaf ear to it. Xia Qi shook the soot, thinking that Maude should be close to Mary Joa. "What a stunned boy who is not afraid of death." What he was referring to was naturally the yelling Eustace Kidd. "And Frozen''s luck has always been excellent." 3200 words, this time, it''s a waste of paper. (End of this chapter) Chapter 426： Considerable combat power Chapter 426 Considerable combat power In the sea of ??Qiwu, Maude was the closest to the navy headquarters and the holy place of Maria. Therefore, the Qiwuhai emergency convening order sent from the navy headquarters arrived at Moder in less than half a day. After Maude received the emergency call order, it happened to be the time when the Straw Hat Pirates landed on the Chambord Islands. Therefore, before setting off, Maude went to say hello to the Straw Hat Pirates. After that, Maude went directly to the navy headquarters. It was supposed to go to the holy place of Mary Gioia, but Maude knew that from receiving the emergency call order to arriving at the navy headquarters, the other Qiwuhai would have to start at least a week. If he went directly to the holy place of Mary Gioia, he would probably have to stay in that uncomfortable place for a while. Instead of that, it''s better to stay directly at the Marine Headquarters, Marine Vatican, directly below the Holy Land Mary Gioia. It happened to be able to use Qiwuhai''s privileges to go to the intelligence department of the navy headquarters to retrieve relevant information that might be used next. Marine Vatican Headquarters is very close to the Chambord Islands. If you take a warship, you can get there in about an hour, and if you use Moonwalk, it will only take ten minutes. So Maude came to Malin Vandor early on the day he received the emergency call. Since the meeting time was ten days later, the navy headquarters did not expect Maude to come so quickly. How could they know that Maude came to Malin Vandor so soon to maximize the intelligence capabilities of the Navy. If it is a normal process, after Qiwuhai receives an emergency convening order, it will generally go to the Chambord Islands first, and then be transported to the navy headquarters by warships. But Maude does not take the usual path, and the navy cannot directly let Maude stay in the navy headquarters. In a hurry, the navy could only find an idle mansion in the town of Marin Vandor for Maude to live in, which was considered enough to save face. Maude had no objection to the navy''s arrangements. At night, I only rest in the mansions in the town. When the sun comes out during the day, I go directly to the navy headquarters. The purpose is naturally to get information. Regarding Maude''s initiative to ask for information on the large fleet under the White Beard, the navy side was surprised, but did not think much, and tried to meet Maude''s request. After all, given what Maude did in the Chambord Islands, the navy side has reason to believe that Maude may be worthwhile in the war with the Whitebeard Pirates. In the sea of ??Qiwu, Maude can give the navy such an impression. The second day after arriving at Marin Vando. Maude arrived at the navy headquarters on time. Thanks to the things that Maude did after he took over as Qiwuhai, the navy encountered along the way was very kind to him. If people who don''t know the insider see this scene, they will probably think that Maude is a well-known general in the navy headquarters. Under the gaze of one after another, Maude walked through the corridors and headed towards the intelligence department. When I reached the corner of a corridor, I suddenly heard a heavy footstep. "Ok?" Maude stopped. The footsteps are familiar. It sounds the same as a bear''s footsteps, but if you listen carefully, there are some subtle differences. The most important thing is that there are three masters who make similar footsteps. "A pacifist..." In a short time, Maude came to a conclusion. Just as Maud had judged, the source of the footsteps was indeed three pacifists with the same height and appearance. They stepped on the dull sound, walked around the corner, and came to the corridor where Maude was. The one who walked in the forefront was War Momomaru, who was holding a huge double-edged axe. Maude''s gaze passed over Zhan Tao Maru, and fell on the pacifist, with a glimmer of luster in the depths of his eyes. The pacifists have been mass-produced, which means that the bear has completed the final transformation and turned into a cold war machine like the pacifists. "You guy, why are you here!" Zhan Taomaru stared at Maude, who was also in the corridor, with a rather bad attitude. Maude retracted his gaze from the pacifists, turned to Zhan Momomaru, who had a face, and asked, "Where are you going?" "Humph." Zhan Tao Maru snorted and said fiercely: "Although you Qiwuhai have privileges, I have no obligation to answer your questions, so dont want to know anything from me!" "As expected, he is the tightest man in the world." Maude ridiculed himself. Zhan Tao Maru nodded slightly and proudly added: "And he is also the most defensive man in the world." "good job." Maude patted his hands twice and asked again: "So, where are you going?" "Chambord Islands." Zhan Taomaru answered Maude''s question without hesitation. "Eh!?" After reacting, Zhan Taomaru stared at Maude with wide-open eyes, and said angrily: "You guy, you are doing what I said!!!" Maude thoughtfully, ignoring Zhan Momomaru''s reaction, and asked: "What are you going to do in the Chambord Islands?" "Asshole, I''m the same fool, I won''t be the second time!" Zhan Taomaru first glared at Maud, then looked back at the pacifists behind him, and said loudly: "PX-1, PX-2, PX-3, let''s go, go to the Chambord Islands to find the supernovae to test you Combat power." "It turned out to be to test combat power." Maude glanced at the pacifist. When Zhan Taomaru said he was going to Chambord Islands, he actually guessed the reason. When the Straw Hat Pirates did not injure the Tianlongren, the three pacifists were sent out specifically to verify the combat power of the newly created pacifists. Then stop by to solve the supernova that has just arrived in the Chambord Islands. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone. After accidentally speaking out the task, Zhan Taomaru was shocked, pretending to be calm and said: "I was not answering your question just now." "Well, I understand, you are the tightest man in the world." Maude raised his hand and patted Zhan Momomaru on the shoulder, and immediately passed the pacifist and walked in the direction of the intelligence department. Zhan Momomaru stood motionless. After Maude had walked more than ten steps, he turned around abruptly, looked at Maude''s back, and asked loudly, "Should you go to tell the news?" Maude looked back at Zhan Momomaru and smiled: "Who knows." "You guy!!!" Zhan Tao Maru was a little anxious. But Maude obviously didn''t want to reassure Zhan Taomaru, a few flashes disappeared into Zhan Taomaru''s sight. After a while. Maude came to the intelligence department. A woman with braids wearing thick lenses and holding stacks of materials walked out of a room. After seeing Maude, the braided woman frowned and said, "Why are you here again? Didn''t you tell me? The amount of information you asked for is too large for you to sort it out in a short time." "Give me the''ready-made'' first." Maude didn''t care. "baffling!" The braided woman looked at Maude strangely. Maude smiled and said, "I mean...Imperne''s intelligence on some repeat offenders." "Impossible. Even if you are Qiwuhai, we will only meet your requirements within the feasible range, not what you want, we have to give you what." The braided woman shook her head and said calmly: "Besides, Impernet''s intelligence has nothing to do with the public execution half a month later, right?" The meaning in the words is that the reason why intelligence agencies are willing to integrate a large amount of intelligence is mainly because this intelligence will play a positive role in the upcoming war. "No, no, no." Maude looked at the braided woman and said seriously: "The relationship here is big." "Oh?" An old and suspicious female voice came from the gate. Maude and the braided woman looked at the door together. The person who made the sound of suspicion was the crane of the Navy Headquarters Lieutenant General and Staff Officer. "Lieutenant General Crane." The braided woman straightened her upper body subconsciously and looked at the crane with a respectful look. Crane nodded at the braided woman first, then looked at Maude, and said calmly: "I wish to hear the details." "Combat power." Maude hooked his mouth and raised his index finger. "I can turn the prisoner into a considerable combat force." "..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 427： Thought preparation Chapter 427 Thought preparation Let the prisoners become a considerable combat force. From the standpoint of the navy, there would never be such a dangerous idea. The reason is simple. Even equipped with a slave collar, the prisoners inherent instability cannot be eliminated. Therefore, even if the Navy lacks combat power, it will not rush to put a combat power full of unstable factors on the battlefield. Furthermore, cannon fodder is meaningless in that level of war. The braid girl looked at Maude in confusion, not knowing where the other party was confident. After He heard what Maude said, he immediately thought of Maude''s shadow fruit ability. With the lessons learned from the passing moonlight Moriah, a lot of information emerged. First, use the shadows of prisoners to quickly create a zombie army that is not afraid of death or pain. Second, use the shadow of prisoners to increase the individual strength of the team. "Shadow Fruit Ability..." Crane examined Maude and slowly said, "According to your statement, are you planning to use the shadows of the prisoners to increase combat power in disguise?" "Yes." Maude nodded, his expression calm. After all, he is a navy staff officer, who can guess his plan in a short time with a small amount of information. Crane stared at Maude''s eyes and said lightly: "But as far as I know, if you just borrow the shadows of the prisoners, you don''t need such things as intelligence." What she said seemed to have a sharp meaning. Maude said quietly, "That''s because you don''t understand the power of Shadow Fruit. As a layman, don''t rush to make conclusions about some things." Hearing Maude''s slightly sharp words, He did not respond, but the face of the braided woman on the side changed slightly, and she was about to take a step forward. He noticed the movement of the braided woman and raised his hand to make a stop gesture. The woman with braids shrank silently when she saw the crane''s gesture. He immediately looked at Maude, and repeated the opening remarks he had made when he came to the intelligence department. "Appreciate further details." "The shadow that I took away must first sign a contract with the shadow if it wants to be officially put into use. The so-called contract only retains part of the shadow''s memory and subjective consciousness." "And if you want to perfectly display the combat value of shadows, the best way is to keep the memory and experience of shadows in a targeted manner." Maude is well aware of Crane''s right to speak in the Navy, so as long as Lieutenant General Crane moves, the Navy will most likely adopt the choice he provides. For this reason, some key information needs to be explained clearly. Maude looked at the calm Crane and continued to explain: "But usually, because I lack the corresponding intelligence, I can''t keep the shadow ability memory and experience that I want to keep in a targeted manner. In this way, It will cause the value of the shadow to be unsatisfactory, and this is why I need information for what it is." Hearing Maude''s explanation, Crane pinched his chin, thoughtfully. She was thinking about the value that the shadow of the prisoner could play. Maude looked at the crane, his heart calm. He took the initiative to reveal some detailed explanations of his abilities, in fact, he used most of the truth to conceal his ultimate motivation and needs. The prisoner''s intelligence can indeed be used to enhance Shadow''s combat power. But to increase the income of the Hunter''s Notes is the real purpose of Maude. It is impossible for Crane to know that he has such a thing as a hunter''s note, and it is naturally even less likely to have insight into his real plan. After a while, Crane put down his hand, looked at Maude, and praised sincerely: "It''s a pretty good ability." "It depends on who uses it." Maude smiled. Heshen nodded in agreement. It is precisely because Maude brought the shadow fruit ability to her that she suddenly flashed a thought-it would be fine if the shadow fruit was in the hands of the navy. This is something that Moonlight Moriah cannot do. Crane looked at Maude and said lightly: "Your proposal is very valuable, but the Navy does not need you to do this for the time being." The implication is that there is no shortage of this combat power transformed by the prisoners. "For now..." Maude smiled, not in a hurry. In his opinion, if only to face the Whitebeard Pirates, the navy side really can''t make him go to Impel Prison to mess around in order to increase its combat power. In itself, Impel Prison is an important place, and pirates are never allowed to approach it. Not to mention him as Qiwuhai. However, if coupled with the threat posed by the Golden Lion and the large fleet under the Golden Lion, the navy can''t be stubborn due to the pressure of combat power? In the original idea, in order to create more pressure on the navy side, Maude even thought of sending Luo to help Baibeard perform an organ replacement operation to solve the problem of Baibeard''s injury. In that way, the white beard should be able to exert a stronger combat power. But considering that the ultimate goal is to accept the head of the white beard, he gave up this idea. "The choice is yours, but..." Maude glanced at the braided woman and smiled: "I still recommend that you prepare information in advance to avoid rushing." After speaking, Maude turned around and walked towards the gate. The braided woman looked at Maude''s leaving back and frowned, "What he meant...Is it questioning the capabilities of our intelligence department?" "..." Crane glanced at the braided woman, thinking that Maude''s words just now obviously did not mean that. "It''s getting worse and worse." He turned to look at Maude''s back in silence. Use the prisoner''s shadow to enhance your own combat power. This proposal is so tempting, it is like sending a glass of water to travelers in the desert. Meeting cranes in the intelligence department was unexpected for Maud. Originally, Maude intended to mention this in the Seven Wuhai Conference. But he did not expect to warm up a wave in He in advance. "You will not refuse." In the end, Maude is at least 90% sure of whether the Navy can accept the proposal to use the shadow of prisoners to improve combat effectiveness. As for whether to use shadows to create a zombie army, or use shadows to increase the individual strength of the navy. For Maude, there is actually no difference. because, Through the medium of shadow, whether it is a zombie or a navy stuffed into the shadow, they have actually established a connection with Maude. In other words, the experience gains brought by their hands will be directly counted on Maude. However, if there is a choice, Maude will choose to create a zombie army. In that case, Maude would directly wash out half of the pirates in Impel Prison on the grounds of "needing fresh corpses," so as to get a lot of benefits without any effort. Anyway, in order to get the most profit in this top battle. Maude was mentally prepared to consume the blank pages of Hunter''s notes. If you think so, it is necessary to leave a few pages at the end and use them for those top powerhouses. After leaving the navy headquarters, Maude asked Fujitora out to drink together in the town. at the same time. The warship carrying three pacifists came to Chambord. (End of this chapter) Chapter 428： As long as its not Maud! Chapter 428, as long as it is not Maud! The pacifists came into being, just in time for the significant public execution. just, The pacifists who have just been mass-produced have not really gone into actual combat. In order to collect some necessary data, the Naval Science Department requires pacifists to conduct at least three actual combats in the near term. Such a requirement is not difficult. After all, the Chambordian Islands are not far from next door, where there are many combat targets. It also coincides with the arrival of supernovae such as the Straw Hat Pirates in the Chambord Islands, which is undoubtedly an excellent choice for actual combat. After the warship arrived in the Chambord Islands, Zhan Momomaru couldn''t wait to lead three pacifists off the ship. Also disembarking with an elite navy. They are holding weapons and curiously looking at the pacifists who look the same as Shibukai Basolomi Bear. "Is this the secret weapon newly developed by the Science Force..." "So oppressive." "It looks exactly like a tyrant." The navy followed closely behind Zhan Taomaru, constantly looking at the three pacifists. The heavy footsteps drifted away. Unable to take, No. 11 Tree Island. Some bar. "The **** death surgeon and weird monk... the captain of the dignified pirate group, unexpectedly succumbed to others, and that stinky woman...!" On the wine table, Kidd, with a large bruise on his cheek, looked grim, and seemed to be full of anger with nowhere to go. On the side, Kira wearing a hole mask and a group of crew members are all the captain looking at her in a dull mood. The scene of yesterday is still in sight. Just to deal with Trafalgar Law and Urgi, the Kidd Pirates, which is fully deployed, still has more power. But it also made them aware of a problem. If Bacardi Maud was there at the time, it would be the last straw to crush them. Thinking about it now, it is inevitable to feel lucky. Stepping on the dead surgeon and monk who belonged to Maud can also satisfy the captain''s purpose of finding fault in the past. No one can think of... It was only because of the aftermath of the battle that the sign of that bar was knocked out by a corner. A woman who came out of the bar with a cigarette in her mouth could easily... Kira and the crew looked at the redness and bruises on Captain Kidd''s face, and then subconsciously felt the injuries on his body. When I think of the terrifying power that the woman has shown, I have lingering fears. Fortunately, the woman just snatched all the money from them, and didn''t want to kill them, otherwise the result would be unimaginable. At this time, when her captain mentioned the woman, Kira had lingering fears and said, "What is the origin of that woman?" His words just came out. A laser beam shot straight into the bar from the outside. The dazzling yellow light that came with it instantly covered the faces of many pirates in the bar. The sound of the laser beam breaking through the air, like death music, echoed in the ears of many pirates. Time seems to freeze at this moment. Their faces covered with light showed horror. His thoughts had not yet reacted, and a violent explosion directly involved everyone in the bar. "Boom!" Carrying a high-temperature explosion, the entire bar was destroyed in an instant. Above the wreckage, flames rose to the sky, releasing billowing smoke. The screams of despair came from the flames, and then stopped abruptly within a few breaths. The powerful explosion at close range easily took their lives. The bar, which was full of cheerful atmosphere, became a purgatory on earth in just a few seconds. A pacifist stood tens of meters away from the explosion site. Behind the pacifists are dozens of well-armed elite navies. "So strong!" "The same attack as General Huang Yuan..." The elite navy looked at the pacifists in shock. The laser beam that destroyed the bar just now was created by this pacifist. Not only that, but the pacifists seem to have a perfect ability to find enemies, and they can confirm that the target is within the bar through the building. "Didi." The pacifist suddenly issued a threatening siren, and the red light in his eyes kept flashing. "The target has not been eliminated." The words that followed immediately made the surrounding navies vigilant. With such a powerful force, it failed to knock down the Kidd Pirates. They looked at the bar burning with raging flames, only to see a figure walking out of the thick smoke. "Ready to fight!" In the team, the admiral with the highest rank suddenly drew a long knife from his waist. Wow! Upon hearing the instructions, the navy immediately prepared for battle. "You have already figured out how to die, right?" Captain Kidd, with multiple burns on his body, walked out of the flames and smoke, and his eyes were full of cold killing intent. The navies are suddenly facing enemies. Another place. The coast of No. 20 Tree Island is where the Sonny, the Straw Hat Pirate Group, is anchored. yesterday. Lu Fei and the others were intensively educated by Maud. Although they were all skin injuries, they also needed a quiet recuperation to recover as soon as possible. Therefore, they can only temporarily give up their plan to land on the island and stay on the boat to recover from their injuries. "Sanji, I''m so hungry, I want to eat meat!!!" "Eat meat, eat meat!" "Senior Luffy, you can''t just eat meat, but also some vegetables, so that the wound can heal faster." "whispering sound--" "How much do you hate vegetables!!!" "Luffy, you idiot, don''t put your nose on me!" "It''s so noisy, can''t you be quieter?" "Eat meat, eat meat!" "Boom!" The Sunny deck is as lively as ever. Yesterday''s fiasco did not seem to affect these optimistic young people. Robin smiled and looked at Luffy and the others, who were in trouble. she knows. What happened yesterday must have been remembered by everyone. In order not to experience a sense of powerlessness, one must look forward and become stronger. "A fiasco that didn''t hurt your life...maybe it''s very meaningful." Robin held his chin, and Maude flashed through his mind. This is a man who often appears in her heart. Mysterious and powerful. And the next time I meet, it should be time to go to Marin Vatican. On the deck. Usopp secretly glued his booger to his body, then pretended that nothing happened, whistling and walking away. "Ok?" Suddenly, Usopp''s heart throbbed, and he subconsciously used what he saw and heard, and his eyes flashed red. "Everyone, there is a situation!" Usopp, who seemed to be conscious, looked towards the shore suddenly. Immediately I saw War Momomaru carrying an axe and a pacifist walking side by side from a distance. Hearing Usopp''s reminder, everyone came to the railing of the ship''s side one after another, looking at the pacifists and Zhan Momomaru who were coming here. They don''t know Zhan Tao Maru. But thanks to Maude''s Qiwuhai identity, they immediately recognized the tall man next to Zhan Taomaru. "Seven Wuhai Basolomi Bear!" Robin''s eyes were slightly solemn, and he first revealed the identity of the other party. Sauron''s bandage-wrapped right hand directly attached to the handle of the knife, and said coldly: "The person is not good." "It''s really endless." Hearing the movement, Sanji walked out of the kitchen and frowned at the pacifist in the distance. "It''s Qiwuhai again..." Luffy clenched his fists and said seriously: "This time, I will never fall again." They don''t know the existence of pacifists, and they take it for granted that the pacifists are Basolomi Bear, one of the Qiwuhai. Zhan Tao Maru came to a place only a hundred meters away from the Sonny, first looked at the Sonny, and then looked at the straw hat group standing on the side of the ship. "Although I don''t have any grudges with the pirates, the task is the task, PX-1, do it." "..." Hearing this, the pacifist numbered PX-1 strode past War Momomaru. After walking a certain distance forward, PX-1 slowly opened his mouth. With a whistle sound, a dazzling light appeared in the PX-1''s mouth. The side of the Sonny. "Something is coming..." Seeing PX-1''s battle, the straw hat group looked solemn. It''s just that they don''t think Basolomi Bear, who is also Qiwuhai, has anything to fear. In their perception, the enemy of Qiwuhai in front of them was far less oppressive than Maude brought to them. Between the two. There seems to be a clear gap. If you think about it carefully, it seems to be... aura! Yes, yes, It is the aura! The enemy in front of him didn''t feel like Maude, who just stood still and gave people a sense of oppression, hard to breathe and lead to the body. After inadvertently comparing PX-1 with Maud, the solemn color on the faces of the straw hat group gradually faded. "As long as it''s not Maud!" They unanimously thought in their hearts. (End of this chapter) Chapter 429： Yo, Luffy, long time no see. Chapter 429, Luffy, long time no see. Just as the Straw Hat group''s mind was slightly settled. The light ball in the pacifist''s mouth suddenly condensed into a beam of light and shot towards the Sunny. At this moment. Sauron''s eyes narrowed and he jumped straight into the air. Armed! The right hand clinging to the hilt of the word Hedaoyi was first dyed into jet black by the domineering color of the armed forces, and then passed to the scabbard of the word Hedaoyi. One sword flow Ihe, black sword, lion song song! Draw a knife, cut out. The pitch-black blade of the blade slashed on the flying laser beam in one go. laugh! This knife directly cut the laser beam in half, causing it to fall on the sea behind the Sunny. "Boom!" The violent explosion caused two waves of soaring spray on the sea. "Oh oh!!!" On the side of the ship, seeing Sauron cut through Qiwuhai''s attack, Luffy and the others were shocked, and there was a burst of applause. "Armed?" Zhan Tao Maru looked at Sauron who was steadily landing, and a look of surprise appeared in his eyes. It was beyond his expectation that the opponent could cut off the same laser beam as the old man Huang Yuan. However, this does not mean anything. "Very well, the feeling from yesterdays battle is still there." Sauron held the knife in front of him, looking at the PX-1 directly in front of him with awe. The desire to become stronger makes him eager to fight with the strong. Luffy, Sanji, Usopp, Bartolomio, Frankie and others also didn''t plan to stand and watch the show. They jumped off the boat one after another and came to PX-1. Zhan Tao Maru looked at the straw hat group that was almost all dispatched, and slid the double-edged axe to his side at will, thinking in his heart: The intensity of the test is just right. The red light in PX-1''s eyes kept flashing, scanning Lu Fei and others one by one to confirm the identity of the other party''s wanted criminal. However, the straw hat group who had just failed miserably in the hands of Maude yesterday didn''t have the patience to wait for the PX-1 to be scanned, and they swarmed up. Time seems to have returned to yesterday. just, The enemy they face today is another Qiwuhai they think-Basolomi Bear. "Boom boom!" Suddenly, a violent explosion sounded through the surrounding tree islands. Unable to take, No. 18 Tree Island. Drake, also one of the supernovae, also encountered pacifists who came to stop him. "Has it been researched out..." Hearing the faint explosions from other places, Drake was surprised to see the pacifists walking step by step in front of him. As a naval spy, he knows some secrets inside the navy, which naturally includes the research of pacifists. "Fallen Rear Admiral, let''s get rid of it!" The elite navy that led the pacifists did not know Drake''s spy status, and only regarded the opponent as a traitor to the navy. Drake rolled his eyes and looked at the leading admiral. In silence, he drew out the double-edged hatchet and Western sword hanging from his waist. There is nothing to say, and it happens to be able to take this opportunity to learn about the latest war weapons developed by the science department. Drake took the initiative and directly attacked the pacifists numbered PX-3. at the same time. Tree Island No. 13, Shaki Bar. Shaqi was sitting on the sofa by the window, squinted, looking in a certain direction outside the window. It seemed that she could see several supernova forces facing the pacifists. "It''s getting lively again." She sighed softly. Firefist Ace, sly spear Maude. And supernovas that have emerged this year like a blowout. Since retiring, only in the past three years, Xia Qi can clearly feel the signs of the old gears of the times turning again. "Are you in time to come back... Raleigh." Xia Qi pinched the cigarette **** between his fingers. "I wonder what will it be like after the war?" When the golden lion returned to the sea, when the navy announced that it would execute Huoquan Ace. Anyone with a discerning eye can easily foresee... A huge war is about to happen. After the war ended, whether it was the defeat of the Navy or the defeat of the Whitebeard. The world will usher in new and unknown changes. In front of the bar. Luo put away the phone worm. Aside, Urji looked at Luo and asked curiously: "Who were you talking to just now?" "It has nothing to do with you." Luo got up, greeted the crew, and walked directly to the bar door. Urgi looked at Luo''s back, scratched the back of his head, and sighed: "What a man who is not easy to deal with." Obviously, it is the same fleet under Maud''s boss, and they fought side by side yesterday. As a result, his attitude was still so cold. Urji was helpless. Perona quietly leaned over and whispered: "Actually, he is sick." "what?" Urki looked at Perona in amazement, wondering: "What disease?" "Just leave it alone, that guy is sick anyway." "..." Urji was confused, and at the same time he thought about Maude''s people, who seemed to be not getting along well. How did he know. In fact, he is the only one in the bar who is Maud''s real brother in name. On the sofa by the window. Xia Qi glanced at Luo who had already walked to the door, and smiled: "Are you leaving?" "Ok." Luo stopped and nodded towards Xia Qi. He had a poor attitude towards Urgi, but in front of Xia Qi, he did not dare to make a mistake. "The time has come." Luo said to Xia Qi, leading the crew out of the bar. The direction to go is the No. 20 Tree Island where the Straw Hat Pirates is located. at the same time. No. 20 tree island. The fierce fighting stunned all the curious eyes around. Under the combined attack of the straw hats, PX-1 fell into a hard fight. In desperation, Zhan Taomaru went off the court in person and fought Luffy. After fighting for more than ten minutes, Zhan Momomaru repelled Luffy twice with a more exquisite armed look. "This guy is also so strong." Luffy got up from the ground, staring at Zhan Tao Maru holding a double-edged axe, raising his hand to wipe the blood on the corner of his mouth. Zhan Taomaru looked at Luffy who was rebuilding the offensive, and said calmly: "500 million is nothing but that." "..." In response to Zhan Taomaru, Luffy''s high-speed movement skills similar to shaving, flashed behind Zhan Taomaru in a flash. "It''s useless." Zhan Tao Maru gave a cold cry, without turning his head back, he grabbed the collar of Luffy, who had just shown his figure, with his backhand. "It seems that you don''t understand''seeing, hearing, color''." After grabbing Luffy''s collar, Zhan Tao Maru raised the double-edged axe in the other hand, and slashed at Luffy''s body neatly. The axe blade is covered with armed color, if one axe smashes it, at least Luffy will be seriously injured. Looking at the double-edged axe, Luffy''s eyes shrunk, and his fists came out, hitting Zhan Taomaru''s chest and abdomen first. However, Zhan Tao Maru took advantage of what he saw and heard, and covered the attacked area with armed and domineering in advance, so as to withstand the two punches of Lu Fei that surrounded Wei and rescued Zhao. Afterwards, the double-edged axe wrapped around the armed color undiminished to Luffy. "bad" Seeing the double-edged axe hit head-on, Luffy''s heart was shocked. At this critical moment, a figure appeared beside Zhan Taomaru out of thin air. "Huh? When...?" As soon as the figure appeared, Zhan Tao Maru reacted, and as soon as the eyes flashed with surprise, she was punched on the shoulder by the figure. Boom! With the dull sound after the physical collision, Zhan Tao Maru was hit by the punch. Luffy, who had been grasped by him, immediately landed on the bottom. Dafei Zhan Momomaru''s figure stood in front of Luffy like this. "Yo, Luffy, long time no see." The figure raised his hand and gently pressed the brim of his hat, with his back facing Luffy, with a smile on his face. Luffy stared at the back in front of him with a dazed expression. Who is this person? He thought to himself. ......... Somewhere in the new world. On the rare and calm sea, there is a huge whale-shaped ship anchored. This is the main ship of the White Beard Pirates-the Moby Dick. On a deck much wider than ordinary ships, there is a huge chair. The white beard, known as the strongest man in the world, sits in a chair with heroism. A group of tall, nice-looking nurses are busy working beside Baibeard. In order to rescue Ace, White Beard not only had to gather all the fleets under his command, but also had to keep this aging body in a better condition as much as possible. around. Many crew members, headed by Marko, the captain of the first team, are all worried about the old man sitting in the chair. No matter how strong a person is, he is ultimately no match for birth, old age, sickness and death. Roger One Piece is. So did Edward Whitebeard. The nurses performed a rigorous and comprehensive examination for Baibeard, and the heavy color was hard to hide in his eyes. The results of the inspection are as always, not optimistic. Especially for organs, even if a normal person wins a bid, he will die in a short time. And every organ of the white beard has serious problems. With such a body like a candle in the wind, it is not suitable for high-intensity fighting. The white beard, who was closing his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes. "Jie ha ha..." Just after Baibeard opened his eyes, a burst of familiar laughter came from high above the sky. Hearing the laughter, Marco and others were slightly surprised, and looked into the air for the first time. I saw the golden lion slowly falling from the air. "Don''t be unharmed, White Beard." The golden lion just fell on the deck of the Moby Dick alone. Marco and the old crew quickly recognized the identity of the golden lion and quietly put away their hostility. Baibeard squinted at the Golden Lion Shiji who suddenly visited again after twenty years, and said nothing. Shi Ji didn''t care, and looked at the white beard ridden with medical equipment. "I haven''t seen you in twenty years, you are old too, Whitebeard..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 432： Unscrupulous Chapter 432 Unscrupulous From obscurity to universal knowledge. Counting Maude''s deeds along the way, in the eyes of Blackbeard, it can be described as stunning. Especially the behavior of killing Moonlight Moria first and then recommending Qiwuhai... He was so bold and cruel that he won the favor of Blackbeard. Therefore, after Blackbeard established himself, he was more or less concerned about Maude. Today, it was the first time he saw Maude with his own eyes. Just like his previous cognition, he believes that Maude is extraordinary and an extraordinary man. "Thief haha, there is a good show to watch." Blackbeard walked aside and sat directly on the ground, looking at Maude and Doflamingo with interest. Hawkeye leaned against the wall at will, tilting his head to watch the situation in the court. Because of Shanks'' reasons, plus Maude is also a good swordsman with a good reputation, he is still quite interested in Maude. Hancock originally hated the men deeply, and glanced at all the men present with a look as if he was looking at a smudge. Immediately, she ignored the eye collision between Maude and Doflamingo, went straight to the single sofa opposite Maude, and sat down in a posture that did not worry about the spring light leaking. There are six kings under Qiwuhai in the room. Blackbeard Titch is happy to see a good show. Hawkeye Mihawk who stays out of the picture but still keeps an eye on it. The Pirate Empress Hancock who is indifferent to the things around her. Doflamingo who is uncomfortable when he doesn''t make trouble for a moment. Mord, a sly spear that doesn''t fall under the wind easily. Except for Xiong who always sits quietly in the chair and motionless, the rest of Qiwuhai, including Maude, are all showing their own behavioral style. Facing Mod''s mocking words, Doflamingo sneered frequently, directly conforming to the killing intent that was boiling in his heart. "Five-color thread." He suddenly shot. Five fingers formed into claws and grabbed at Maude. Five parallel, almost transparent, thin silk threads shot out from his fingertips, pointing straight at Maude''s face. Maude was not surprised by Doflamingo''s sudden shot. This guy is the type that, after getting angry, he doesn''t care about his status and occasions, he just wants to do it. Moreover, he also killed several cadres of the Don Quixote family, among them there was even a senior cadre, presumably Doflamingo wanted to torture him to death. Shadow clone! Maude calmly looked at the oncoming five-color line. Quietly, the dark shadow clone flashed in front of Maude, and he simply raised his knife and slashed on the five-color line from the attack. Crunch... The thin and sharp five-color lines collided with the shadow knife of the shadow clone, making a harsh, piercing sound. The five-color line was blocked by the shadow clone. After a while, when the five-color line was weak, the shadow clone slammed the five-color line apart. And Maude, who was the target of Doflamingo''s attack, was sitting on the sofa without changing his face without even moving. "Furafur..." When the attack was blocked, Doflamingo''s killing intent was still strong. But instead of directly launching the second wave of attacks, he took another look at the silhouette of the black shadow clone. He has seen Moonlight Moria use similar abilities, so he is no stranger to Shadow Clone. In contrast, it was the first time that Blackbeard, who was watching a movie, saw the shadow clone. "Oh, it''s the shadow, it''s quite convenient." Seeing that Maude didn''t need to move his finger even to make the shadow clone block Doflamingo''s attack, Blackbeard sighed slightly. Say so. But everyone present, including him, knew very well that Doflamingo''s attack just now was just an appetizer. "Furafur, I said...Don''t be too proud." Doflamingo stretched out his right hand, and it was on the ground directly below the right hand, suddenly surging like a wave, turning into a ball of white thread. After the appetizer, Doflamingo directly moved the real character, with the ability after awakening, assimilated the floor of the guest room into a ball of thread that could be driven freely. Blackbeard and Hawkeye looked at the ground turned into a ball of thread. There are many capable people in the world, but there are only a handful of people who can truly awaken the power of the Devil Fruit. Rao is Hancock, who has nothing to do with him, and can''t help but glance at Doflamingo. "Really unscrupulous, Doflamingo..." Seeing that Doflamingo was really moving, Maude was not arrogant enough to continue sitting on the sofa, got up directly, clinging to the handle of the Qiushui knife with his right hand. "I want to fight here, I will satisfy you." With a pleasant sound of sharp blade scabbing, Maude pulled out Qiushui. And just as Mauds aura gradually developed, the entire floor and even the walls of the reception room were assimilated into a ball of thread by Doflamingo. But Maude didn''t wait for Doflamingo to organize the offensive, raising his hand was a move for hegemony. Suddenly, Carrying a cylindrical shock wave wrapped in powerful force, like a comet''s tail flame, it came to Doflamingo in an instant. "This trick is..." With white light covering his face, Doflamingo''s face changed slightly, and he hurriedly manipulated the thread like a silkworm chrysalis to protect him. boom! The shock wave of the terrifying hegemony hit the silkworm chrysalis-like thread. The thread ball was covered with armed colors, and the hardness was amazing, and it was shocked to resist the damage caused by the hegemony. however, The damage is blocked, but it is not immune to the impact of the hegemony. Only after a pause, Doflamingo took the thread ball and was rushed by the overlord on the wall of the reception room. Boom! The wall shattered. The Domineering Shockwave carried Doflamingo''s body and flew out of the reception room like a meteor, hitting buildings along the way. Reception room. Blackbeard, Hawkeye, and Hancock looked at Maude, who used a single move to fly Doflamingo. "This is the move of the Four Emperors Big.Mom..." Above the sea, all pirates who are not inferior in reputation basically have some well-known stunts, let alone the four emperors who dominate the new world like emperors. The power of the earthquake like a white beard, The terrifying defense of Kaido, Shanks domineering and swordsmanship comparable to Hawkeye, And Big.Mom''s terrible penetrating power. The information placed on the table is well known to most pirates. At this time, seeing Maude using similar moves as the Four Emperors Big.Mom, Hawkeye and the others would be surprised. Outside the reception room. Hearing the great movement of the navy, all were shocked. When the White Beard Pirates could attack at any time, they were already highly nervous, and could not tolerate the slightest disturbance, so they rushed to the scene as quickly as possible. Then, they saw several pierced buildings and Doflamingo lying in the ruined walls. "What happened?" An admiral asked solemnly. The dozens of navies that were in the vicinity were in shock. Just now, they saw Doflamingo get out of the reception room by a shock wave. And the instigator is precisely-- They looked in the direction of the reception room. I saw Maude standing upright in front of the wall of the reception room. The admiral who asked, after seeing Maude, instantly understood the situation. Although it is not clear what happened in the reception room. However, that Tianyasha was hit by Maude. The biggest problem is that Qiwuhai actually fought? ? ? "Asshole Qiwuhai, you can do anything!" The admiral scolded a few times in his heart. suddenly, All the navies present only felt a tingling sensation behind them. Turning around suddenly, I saw Doflamingo rise from the ruins, exuding a chilling intent to kill. Seeing Doflamingo''s horrible look of choosing people, the navy suddenly realized... These two unscrupulous **** Qiwuhai are serious! "Wait, the navy headquarters is not a place to make you mess around!" A navy general with a high rank immediately came forward to persuade. What a joke. This is the navy headquarters. How could it be possible for the two pirates to come here? When Doflamingo heard the words, his brutal eyes swept toward the uttering navy. The navy''s body suddenly stiffened. (End of this chapter) Chapter 433： He... is stronger again! Chapter 433 He... is stronger again! In anger. The aura exuded by Doflamingo was extremely terrifying. When the line of sight came over, even if it was covered by sunglasses, the navy felt as if it was being stared at by a beast, and suddenly felt cold all over. "Furafur..." Doflamingo let out a dangerous laugh, but just waved it casually. The navy was hung up in the air like a rope loop on its neck. In less than a few seconds, the navy''s complexion flushed, as if he would suffocate in the next second. Wow! Seeing Doflamingo act on his colleagues, the expressions of the other navies on the scene changed, not to mention raising their weapons at Doflamingo. But Doflamingo didn''t take them seriously. Now he just wanted to squeeze Maude''s head into the ground. Ignoring the surrounding navy, Doflamingo walked straight to Maude, who was standing outside the reception room. During the walk, an extremely violent aura radiated from Doflamingo''s body, bringing up black and red arcs, and in a flash swept toward the surrounding navy. Domineering! The domineering aura penetrates through the navy in an attacking posture in the form of an aperture. Plop, plop The navy body that was touched by the aura was shocked, and immediately rolled his eyes and slowly fell to the ground. In less than two seconds, hundreds of navies lay on the ground. Only a dozen navies resisted Doflamingo''s domineering dominance. They had no time to check the situation of their colleagues and were looking at Doflamingo in disbelief. This is the navy headquarters! And the other party dared to be so arrogant! And Maude, who played with Doflamingo! The two **** Qiwuhai, how messed up they were, they looked down on their navy. More than a dozen navy who still had the power to fight, looked at Doflamingo''s eyes with a layer of anger. In front of the wall of the reception room. Seeing Doflamingo release the overlord color to stun the navy, Maude didn''t have much reaction. He could see that now Doflamingo had been dominated by the killing intent. otherwise, If you are a little sensible, you will not be able to attack the navy in such a place. From this point of view, the cadres of the Don Quixote family can be said to be against Doflamingo. but, If Doflamingo doesn''t stop here, even if this is the navy headquarters, Maude can''t sit still. Anyway, it was Doflamingo''s first hand. Arguably, he is tenable. "Hey, what are you doing?" At this moment, the tea dolphin in the navy coat rushed to the scene in time, looked at the terrible scene with a horrified look, and easily relieved the suffocating navy. Several buildings were damaged and almost turned into ruins. A hundred unconscious navy lay on the ground. The murderous Tianyacha Doflamingo. This situation is as bad as it is. The tea dolphin first looked at Doflamingo who made no secret of killing, and then at Maude, who was holding autumn water. "Doflamingo, Maude, the navy is calling you to come here, but it''s not for you to demolish the house, if you dare to mess up again... don''t blame me for being rude." As the strongest and strongest navy in the field, Tea Dolphin thinks that what he said is very important. But he obviously overestimated himself. Doflamingo ignored the tea dolphin, and suddenly rushed towards Maude, swinging his hands, and the ground turned into a white ball of thread, hanging in front of him with a sharp spear. Maude narrowed his eyes, stepped on his feet, and took the initiative to meet Doflamingo. The pointed spear of the thread ball wrapped in armed color and the Qiushui blade collided in mid-air. Cang! A shrill voice resounded over the sky. Black and red arcs shot out from where the two sides collided. "grass!" The tea dolphin had just issued a warning, but in a blink of an eye, the two goods hit one piece, making him unable to hold back and directly exploded in foul language. Feeling despised, he immediately rolled up his sleeves viciously and prepared to stop Doflamingo and Maude. But after he waited and watched... It was embarrassing to realize that these two **** made no move. In this case, if you rush in, there is a high probability that Maud and Doflamingo''s attacks will be hit at the same time. "Isn''t it a good thing that the pirates fight each other? Since it''s a good thing, it shouldn''t be stopped." Tea Dolphin flinched and found a good reason for himself. "Chang!" "Boom!" Maude and Doflamingo played hard to separate. The fierce fighting has attracted more and more navies. Tina, Smogg, Dasqi and other navy that Maud had seen all came to the scene. Seeing Maude and Doflamingo fight, they were very surprised. Finally, even Taotu Gion came. She looked at Maude who was fighting with Doflamingo, a cold light flashed in her burgundy eyes. Tea Dolphin had already convinced himself that he didn''t have to take the risk to stop the battle between Maude and Doflamingo, but after seeing Peach Rabbit, he felt it was time to play. Isnt it the perfect time to perform well? As everyone knows, Taotu didn''t pay attention to him at all, and his whole mind was on Maude. "Hurry up and stop me!" The strong desire for expression made the tea dolphin look hard, and yelled at Maude and Doflamingo. But this will be very fierce, Maude and Doflamingo have no time to deal with the tea dolphin. Once again ignored, the tea dolphin''s mouth twitched. It can only be said that in many cases, fists are more useful than words. The tea dolphins were heartbroken, and under the watchful eyes of the navy, they rushed towards the battle circle. "It''s Lieutenant General Cha Dolphin!" "It''s great, there will be a shot by the lieutenant Cha Dolphin, and it will definitely be able to conquer Tianyasha and the Spear." The navy looked at the tea dolphin heading towards Maude and Doflamingo with trusting eyes. Within the circle of war. Under the control of Doflamingo, the white ball of thread twisted and surging, like a huge wave, blasting towards Maude from all directions. Facing Doflamingo''s offensive, Maude used both knives, a ferret in one hand and Qiu Shui in the other, with a slashing slash that knocked back the incoming thread groups one by one. The attacking rhythm of the two sides is unusually fast. As a result, the blade and the thread ball frequently collide, causing bursts of dazzling sparks. At first glance, they are evenly matched. But Doflamingo became more and more frightened. His subjective impression of Maude still stayed on the island of plague. After fighting with him now, he realized that Maude''s strength had risen to another level. Especially the armed color, he is no longer inferior to him. "How far is this guy''s talent?" Doflamingo was shocked by Maude''s growth rate. Also shocked, there were Taotu and others who had a basic understanding of Maude outside the war circle. The so-called powerfulness needs references to set off. It is precisely because Tianyasha Doflamingo serves as a reference to bring out Maude''s current strength-surprisingly strong. Especially Taotu, who just watched the battle, felt the pressure from Maude. This is something that has never happened before. "He... is stronger again." Taotu frowned. Under the background of Doflamingo, whether it is domineering or swordsmanship, Maude''s strength is too powerful. "This rate of progress... incredible." If it was just the growth rate in the early and mid-term, Maude showed a talent of monster level, no matter how fast he progressed, Taotu would recognize it. But when the strength reaches a certain level, individuals will encounter similar bottlenecks. However, if you want to improve your strength in the future, it can be said that there are no shortcuts, so you can only move forward slowly one step at a time. For example, she and the tea dolphin, as well as the many lieutenants in the headquarters. Although as time goes by, they can feel the improvement of their own strength. But if you compare your current strength with ten years ago or five years ago, you will find that the improvement during this period is actually not very conspicuous. Taotu has seen many monsters with extraordinary talents. Whether it is an enemy or a colleague... This is true without exception. Like the admiral of the headquarters and the four emperors who dominate the new world, no matter how terrifying the talent, at least it takes time to settle. And Maud, It can almost be said to be a special case. In terms of growth rate alone, in Taotu''s view, it is simply incredible. This man is terrible. Peach Rabbit was shocked, recalling the death of Wolf Rat, the murderous intent in his eyes flashed away. Inside the battle circle. The tea dolphin does not have as much thought as the onlookers. On the way to Maud and Doflamingo. To be on the safe side, the tea dolphin first used one of the six types of iron, and then put an armed color domineering on the body. "Just enough!" After making all the preparations, the tea dolphin yelled, like a **** of war, forcibly entering between Maude and Doflamingo. Immediately, his arms covered with colored hands, approached them separately. Maude and Doflamingo saw the tea dolphin arbitrarily enter, and quite tacitly transferred the attack that followed to the intruder. "Boom!" "Boom!" Attacking the body, the tea dolphin, who had just entered the circle of war, flew out straight and neatly. After landing, he had already done double protection, but his cheeks were swollen from the joint attack by Maude and Doflamingo, looking extremely miserable. "My''image'' is over." The tea dolphin lay on the ground, a pain in his heart. Originally wanted to perform well in front of the goddess, who ever thought those two **** were totally unreasonable. "Lieutenant General Cha Dolphin... was beaten up in an instant." "The spear looks so young, but it has such a strong strength!" "This is Qiwuhai..." Seeing the tea dolphin with its cheeks swollen into half a pig''s head, the navy who had hoped that the tea dolphin could stop the battle suddenly showed a dull look. Even the powerful Lieutenant General Tea Dolphin could not stop Maude and Doflamingo... If these two Qiwuhai continue to quarrel, I''m afraid the buildings in this area will have to be renovated. Seeing the tea dolphin being beaten out, Taotu strode towards the circle of war. Tina, Smogg, and other elite navy forces did not intend to continue watching the show, but followed in Taotu''s footsteps and prepared to stop this farce. When they came to the periphery, they hadn''t started to do anything, but they saw Maude and Doflamingo suddenly stop each other. The gravitational change visible to the naked eye is shrouded in Maude and Doflamingo in the battle circle. This is exactly why they stopped each other. "You guys, it''s time to set off to the Holy Land." The person who shot is Fujitora. Doflamingo suppressed the killing intent in his heart and looked at Fujitora silently. In front of the gate of the reception room. Blackbeard, Hawkeye, Hancock, and Bear also looked at Fujitora. "It''s another monster." Blackbeard looked at Fujitora, thinking silently in his heart. Fujitor "looked" at Qiwuhai who was present, and said seriously: "By the way, this time... the old man will lead the way." The audience was quiet. Blind... Lead the way? 3200 words, in addition, three chapters were changed yesterday, so the monthly ticket is recommended~~There are still reasons to vote~~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 434： Get together Chapter 434 is gathered together Every Qiwuhai meeting, the admiral of the navy will inevitably be there. In addition, there are five lieutenants. This is the standard lineup for the Navy to participate in the meeting. Fujitora has not been in the navy for a long time. Although he is strong, his military merits are not enough to rank as a lieutenant general. In other words, only on military ranks, Fujitora does not have the qualifications to participate in the Seven Wuhai Conference. but, Fujitor who intends to participate in the Seven Wuhai Conference still has a back door to go. With the help of the green pheasant, Fujitor only applied to the Warring States Period, and the latter readily agreed. With the approval, Fujitora acted as a leader by the way. There was also this scene, once he appeared on the stage, he suppressed all the voices in the court with a strong breath. After expressing his thoughts, Fujitora simply removed the gravity covering Maude and Doflamingo. The pressure level just now was enough to make the navy of the major general level lie directly on the ground in a moment of negligence. But the goal of pressure is Maude and Doflamingo, who are far more powerful than major generals, so they are not enough to stop them. At most, the offensive is stagnant. but, As soon as the gravity effect came out, it was equivalent to sending them a message of [must stop]. Maude retracted his sword and looked at Fujitora with a smile. Considering that there are too many navy around, Maude did not say hello to Fujitora. Doflamingo''s blue veins suddenly appeared on his forehead, slowly reducing his aura. The appearance of Fujitora, like a basin of cold water, slightly extinguished his boiling killing intent. But even if Fujitora did not come, Doflamingo knew very well that with Maudes current strength, it would be impossible to solve or damage Maude in a short time. "Furafur..." When things can''t be done, Doflamingo can no longer continue to do some stupid things that waste energy, put his hands in his pockets, and stares at Fujitora coldly. "The navy arranged for a blind man to lead the way? Can I find the way to Mary Joa?" Doflamingo stopped his hands obediently, but he remained merciless. However, no matter how bad his words are, don''t even think about breaking Fujitora''s defense. Fujitora slightly nodded, his tone as weak as water: "I don''t need to worry about this kind of thing." Outside the gate of the reception room. Qiwuhai had different expressions and walked towards Fujitora one by one. It doesn''t matter whether the person leading the way is blind or not, anyway, as long as he can reach the meeting site smoothly. Doflamingo just sneered from the side, and did not continue to find fault. but, Out of the corner of his eye, he kept glancing at Maude. Liangzi gets bigger and bigger, but there should be a day of liquidation. "Let''s go." Fujitora walked ahead, using his stick knife as a guide for the blind, banging on the road ahead. A crowd of Qiwuhai followed Fujitora. around. The navy, who was attracted by the battle, was looking at the rare Qiwu Sea in a panic. This is a force that can easily destroy an island. In terms of strength, there is no doubt. And this combat power will be the aid of the navy in subsequent wars. just, I don''t want these big sea pirates with different personalities to join hands in a friendly manner, but don''t just start fighting like today. The navy thought silently in their hearts. Taotu walked quickly to Fujitora and the Qiwu Sea. She was also one of the lieutenants who participated in the meeting. In the past seven Wuhai meetings, a few lieutenants who didn''t have important tasks on hand were sent to go through the scene. Except for Lieutenant General Crane, who is not absent from Wannian, the other lieutenants will not take the initiative to apply for participation in the meeting, and only follow the dispatch arrangement. But this time the Qiwuhai meeting was a bit special. Leaving aside the special case of Fujitora, there were only two lieutenants who applied to participate in the Qiwuhai Conference. The two lieutenants are Taotu and Chadou. Why did you take the initiative to participate? On the one hand, it may be because there is no mission on him, on the other hand, it may be for a certain Qiwuhai. Taotu quickly followed the team. The tea dolphin, who was beaten up in the crowd, originally wanted to lie down for a while and get up again when the people were almost scattered. But Fujitora obviously didn''t give him this opportunity. Under the perception of seeing, hearing and color, Fujitora and his party drifted away. In desperation, the tea dolphin could only get up, and in the "caring" eyes of a group of colleagues, he directly used the shave, flashed a few times and came to Taotu''s side. "Lieutenant General Cha Dolphin, wait!" At this moment, a navy from a medical unit ran close. Fujitora, who led the way in front, used his knowledge to perceive the navy''s emotions. There was panic when he came into close contact with Qiwuhai. There is also the courage to worry about the tea dolphin injury. Fujitora took back what he saw and heard and slowed down. At the end of the team, Cha Dolphin looked at the navy and said kindly: "Little brother, what''s the matter?" The navy cautiously looked at Qiwuhai in front of him, swallowed his saliva, and immediately looked at the swollen cheeks of the tea dolphin, and said with concern: "Lieutenant General Cha Dolphin, your face is so swollen that you have to dissolve the congestion quickly. I happened to have medicine on my body." As he said, the Navy took out the medicine box and looked at the tea dolphin earnestly. The corner of Cha Dolphin''s mouth twitched slightly, only to feel that the "caring" gaze from around him had become more. Special code, thank you. Tea Dolphin was bitter in his heart, and smiled at the navy who was delivering the medicine that was even worse than crying. "Thanks, little brother." The tea dolphin stretched out his hand and took the medicine box in a flash, but there was no shame to stay at the scene and hurried to catch up with the team. not far away. Smogg, Tina and other navy elites watched them away silently. As soon as the tea dolphin came to Taotu, he vaguely felt a line of sight looking towards this side. Looking up, it was Maude who was walking in front of the team. The gaze looking over from him was as sharp as a knife. The tea dolphin frowned slightly, thinking that the person who was ashamed just now was me and not you, so why stare at me like this? Thinking this way, he was in no mood to make an eye contact with Maude, and turned his head to look at Taotu next to him, ready to find a topic that could chat with Taotu all the way to Mary Gioia. then, He saw Taotu staring at the front of the team blankly, her eyes cold. "?" Cha Dolphin was puzzled, following Taotu''s sight, he naturally saw Maude with sharp eyes like a knife. original The tea dolphin suddenly realized. Emotional Mord''s unkind gaze was not aimed at himself, but was competing with the peach rabbit beside him. So, are these two people fighting in the air with their eyes? Cha Dolphin was speechless, and whispered Taotu''s name. The latter did not respond, as if only Maude was walking ahead in his eyes. "..." Cha Dolphin paused, then yelled in a low voice, but Taotu still had no reaction at all. What''s all this? Tea Dolphin sighed in his heart, raised his hand to touch his painful cheek, and suddenly thought of something. He looked at Taotu for a while, then slowly craned his neck, looking under Taotu''s collar, the spring light was faintly visible. Taotu didn''t seem to notice this stubborn behavior next to him, and always stared coldly at Maude. "Nothing happens like this?" Seeing Taotu not squinting to such an extent, the Tea Dolphin Buddha is gone. I really don''t know how much Taotu doesn''t want to see the guy in front. I am afraid, If there is no restriction, Peach Rabbit will have a high probability, like Doflamingo, in a battle that is both superior and decisive. To go to Marigioa, you need to take a lift bubble cabin similar to an elevator. But the person who led the way was Fujitora, so instead of taking everyone to take the bubble cabin, he directly lifted a stone with his ability and carried everyone to the top of the red earth continent. In terms of speed, it can be said that the bubble cabin is completely burst. Soon, everyone arrived at the holy place of Maria Gioria, and under the leadership of several guards, they came to a room in a castle dedicated to the Seven Wuhai Conference. A huge round table was placed in the meeting room. When Fujitora and his party walked into the meeting room, the head of the staff and lieutenant General Tsuru and the head of the lieutenant general were seated. Crane clasped his hands against his chin, calmly watching the Qiwuhai who filed into the meeting room. Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, who was also in the seat, looked slightly solemn, and silently looked at Qiwuhai who had just arrived in the meeting room. His gaze swept too many Flamenco and others one by one, and only stopped when he saw Maude. The fiasco of Plague Island was defeated by Maud, and he couldn''t let go of it so far. Two more chapters will be updated before going to bed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 435： how about? What do you think of Chapter 435? The fundamental reason Fujitora insisted on participating in the Qiwuhai Conference was that he did not recognize the Qiwuhai system. Therefore, only by participating in it can we find the direction to destroy the Qiwuhai system. Even if Tao Tu and Cha Dolphin were free, they would not be interested in the Qiwuhai Conference. They came purely for Maude. In contrast, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, who had been defeated by Maud''s sword, did not want to participate in this Qiwuhai meeting. Naihe just arranged this task to him. Seeing Maude walking into the meeting room at this time, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel only felt a dull pain from the knife wound on his body. As a navy, being spared by a pirate is undoubtedly a shame that will follow a lifetime. If it weren''t for this body''s power to continue to carry out justice, the flying squirrel even thought that if he died directly under Maude''s knife, it would be a relatively simple result. Maude noticed the gaze that the flying squirrel was looking at, and did not pay attention to it. He first came to one of the seats and sat down directly. Doflamingo went around half a circle and sat on the seat opposite Maude. Immediately, Doflamingo scanned the people in the meeting room, his eyes finally fixed on the flying squirrel''s face. In the entire conference room, the people he didn''t want to provoke were Lieutenant General Crane and Fujitora. Needless to say, the other Qiwu Hai couldn''t find any fun on this occasion. Therefore, among the remaining targets, there are three lieutenant generals: Peach Rabbit, Tea Dolphin, and Flying Squirrel. The first two are very strong, and it is estimated that there is no way to smoothly throw the parasitic line on them. The last is flying squirrels. As the weakest person in the entire conference room, there is still a chance to use the parasitic line to control and then use it to kill time. "!" The flying squirrel seemed to be aware of it, and glanced at Doflamingo who was hiding malicious intent, frowning slightly. The flying squirrels have heard a little about the things at the Qiwuhai Conference, knowing that Doflamingo, the sting head, would often use his ability to play with the lieutenant generals who participated in the Qiwuhai Conference. Suddenly, the flying squirrel became vigilant secretly. In front of such a group of powerful people, he didn''t want to become a joke. Round table. Lieutenant General Crane lightly glanced at Doflamingo, who was not idle, as if he could see Doflamingo''s eager thoughts. Among the many lieutenants in the navy headquarters, there are strong and weak. The more powerful lieutenants generally have heavy tasks, so there is no time to attend any meetings. Therefore, in terms of strength, the lieutenants who have always participated in meetings are basically not much stronger. This has led to Doflamingo in the conference room, always using the ability of the line fruit to play with the lieutenant generals participating in the meeting, in order to kill time. Such a scene, for the navy side, is ultimately a shame. This time, it coincided that Taotu and Tea Dolphin, the two upper-class mid-levels, took the initiative to apply to participate in the Qiwuhai Conference, and the Warring States period allowed the equally powerful flying squirrel to replace the last vacancy. In this way, Doflamingo''s evil taste was eliminated from the root. Doflamingo looked at it several times and felt that he was not sure. After feeling bored, he simply gave up the idea of ??playing with flying squirrels. This result was taken for granted in the eyes of Lieutenant General Crane. As Maude and Doflamingo took their seats, the other Qiwuhai also sat down one by one. Hancock moved away from the group of men and sat closer to the crane. After Hawkeye sat down, he embraced his arms and buckled his legs directly on the table. In terms of sitting posture, he was even more arrogant than Doflamingo. The bear who had been silent all the way, instead sat on the sofa near the balcony, and did not take out the book he carried to kill time. Maude glanced at the bear, pursing his lips. After sitting down, Blackbeard patted the table and laughed loudly: "Thief haha, it''s a pity not to drink and eat meat at such a big table, I just happen to be hungry, so let me serve food soon." "Blackbeard, pay attention to your words, this is not a restaurant." Flying Squirrel frowned and looked at Blackbeard seriously. "You have to pay attention to the occasion when you talk?" Blackbeard squinted at the flying squirrel and said coldly: "Idiot, I''m a pirate, you don''t need to abide by those **** rules!" "you" The flying squirrel looked cold. Blackbeard didn''t pay attention to the flying squirrel anymore, and continued to pat the table with a grin, and while shouting to serve, he glanced at the calm-looking Lieutenant General Crane from the corner of his eyes. Tea dolphin and Taotu frowned slightly, they only felt that this guy from the White Beard Pirate Group was very noisy. Doflamingo raised his eyebrows and watched Blackbeard yelling to serve food and wine, and suddenly asked, "How long will it take for the Warring States Period to arrive this time?" Hearing this, He said lightly: "About three hours." Every time the Qiwuhai meeting, the Warring States period responsible for presiding over the work load is relatively large, so every time it is delayed, this time is naturally no exception. "Hello, three hours?" When Doflamingo heard this, he said uncomfortably: "Is this to make us wait here?" Crane glanced at Doflamingo and said calmly: "Yes." "..." Such a simple and simple answer left Doflamingo speechless for a while. They are all here, and they have to wait without waiting, so it''s useless to say more. Blackbeard slapped the needle, slapped the table while shouting loudly: "Since we have to wait, why not let us eat and drink first?" Lieutenant General Crane thought for a while, considering that the Warring States period did take some time to arrive, he satisfied Blackbeard''s proposal and ordered the guards outside to prepare food and drinks. Seeing Lieutenant General Crane asked to prepare wine and food, Black Beard contentedly stopped patting the table. "Our''murloc friend'' actually refused this emergency summoning order." In his free time waiting for the food and drinks to be served, Doflamingo suddenly mentioned that Seaman was very peaceful. For Qiwuhai, only Shiping was present who did not respond to this emergency call. Crane glanced at Doflamingo, but did not answer. "It seems that our murloc friends regard benevolence and justice more importantly than murloc island, furu..." Doflamingo also buckled his feet on the table, put his hands on the back of his head, and said to himself, with a slight sarcasm in his tone, and the words were a murloc friend on the left and a murloc friend on the right. "..." He clasped his hands and calmly looked at Doflamingo who was trying to stir up some topics on the round table. Doflamingo sneered and said: "I''m very curious, what consequences will be caused by refusing to respond to this emergency meeting, so, is our''murloc friend'' okay now?" "Sent to Impel." Crane''s tone was very plain. "Furfur, it''s terrible, navy..." Hearing this answer, Doflamingo sneered. Hancock''s eyes narrowed slightly. She also thought about rejecting this emergency call. If he didn''t come, Haixia''s very flat ending might also be her turn. Although not afraid, it is always troublesome. It can also be seen that the Navy attaches great importance to this convening order. "Jinpei was sent to Impel..." Hearing this message, Maude squeezed his chin and his eyes were thinking. The Straw Hat Pirates did not break up with the power of the bears in the Chambord Islands like the original book. Therefore, the plot of Straw Hat Luffy in the original book making a fuss into the city will most likely not happen. This means that until the end of the war on top, Jinping may have to stay in the city. Thinking of this, Maude suddenly glanced at Blackbeard. In other words, this ruthless man had clearly responded to the summoning order, but on the day of the public execution, he didn''t get on the stage. Instead, he sneaked to Push City. How is that done? To escape temporarily? Maude then thought that if Blackbeard, according to the original book, sneaked into the city when the war on the top began. Then, I don''t know if Blackbeard will affect Jinping. Maude shook his head slightly. Compared to the possibilities that have not happened yet, it is more important to grab the head of the white beard. It''s just a pity that Jinping is a powerful murloc... In the sea that may overturn at any time, Maude knows exactly what a powerful murloc represents. With his current strength and capital, if there is a possibility of recruitment, he will certainly not miss it easily. After a while. Hearty wine and dishes are on the table. Blackbeard and Doflamingo took the lead in moving the chopsticks, while the rest, including Maude, only tasted a few sips of wine. In the past three hours, the Warring States Period was long overdue. Holding a thick stack of documents in his hand, he threw the documents to the guard guarding the door as he stepped into the meeting room. "Split down." Hearing the order of the Warring States Period, the guards stunned for a moment. After reacting, they quickly distributed the documents to everyone present. Maude picked up the file and glanced at it. "Arrangement?" The document is about the layout of the war, but it is not very complete, and obviously something is deliberately concealed. In addition to the formation information, it is the general strength information of the white beard. Maude looked at it for a while. Knowing the information about the white beard''s forces is of secondary importance to him, but it is the arrangement of the formation... The naval forces are deployed from weak to strong, from outside to inside. And their Qi Wuhai was directly placed in the forefront position. That means that when the Whitebeard Pirates attacked, the first to bear the brunt was their Qiwuhai. In order to prevent them from being passive and sabotaged, the arrangement of the Warring States Period is really straightforward. Maude put down the file and couldn''t help looking at the Warring States on the main seat. On the other hand, the other Qiwu Seas are also looking towards the Warring States period. In response to everyone''s gaze, the Warring States shook hands and calmly said: "If you have any objections, you can raise it. This is also the purpose of the meeting." "..." No one speaks. It is true that the Navys approach is somewhat inappropriate, but with the strength of everyone in the room, is it not easy to protect yourself? How to paddle is not a problem. Furthermore, even if an objection is raised, there is a high probability that it will be rejected. Instead of spending more time talking, it is better to default to the navy''s arrangement. Leaving like Doflamingo did not raise any objections. "I have a proposal." Maude fiddled with the documents in front of him at random, tilting his head to look at the Warring States on the main seat. It doesn''t matter what the arrangement is, but he has to seize this opportunity and try to get the chance to go to Impel. Warring States turned his gaze, and met Maude, and said straightforwardly: "I have heard Crane say that the proposal is good, but I don''t trust you, more accurately, I don''t trust the pirates." "Don''t rush to refuse." Maude smiled and said: "Didn''t I give two choices? Since you don''t trust, your navy can totally adopt one of the choices that does not need to bear a crisis of trust." "You mean the zombie army?" Warring States calmly looked at Maude. Maude nodded and said: "Yes, just to create a zombie army to serve as''cannon fodder'', your navy will have less concerns?" Warring States groaned. Hearing the dialogue between Maude and the Warring States Period, Taotu and other lieutenants, as well as Qiwuhai, all looked at Maude with a surprised look. This guy... actually wants to use the power of Shadow Fruit to increase the navy''s combat power? Even if you are shouldering the position of Qiwuhai, you can''t achieve this level, right? People who dont know thought your wanted order was fake. Maude ignored the strange gaze from around him, staring at the Warring States period intently, and suddenly revealed the weakness of the zombie army. "Zombies made with shadows will have an inevitable weakness, that is-Haiyan." "Oh?" The Warring States period raised an eyebrow and looked at Maude in surprise. The same goes for cranes. She quickly understood Maude''s thoughts, and she couldn''t help but glance at Maude. In order to increase the persuasive power, he took the initiative to reveal the weakness of the zombie army. Is so exhausting just to help the Navy? Crane felt something was wrong, but she suddenly thought of Maudes background and experience, combined with Maudes actions to the pirates after becoming Qiwuhai... Motivation is more or less justifiable. In fact, Maude did not expect that the navy side would tend to reject such a pros and cons proposal, as the Warring States said. The most critical issue is still because of trust. Therefore, in the two choices given, it is the best choice to stuff the shadow into the marine soldier to directly increase the individual''s strength. But the Navy will certainly not agree easily. After all, the shadow used to enhance the strength is controlled by Maude, so it is difficult to guarantee that Maude can directly control the seamen through the shadow. This potential hazard is enough for the Navy to simply reject the proposal. On the contrary, if it''s just a zombie army, it''s barely acceptable. "Only a small amount of sea salt or sea water can easily force out the shadows in the zombie''s body." Maude detailed the weakness of the zombies, looked at the Warring States period, and said seriously: "Therefore, if you agree to this proposal, you have to be more cautious in your formation, lest even a little value of the zombie army will not be displayed." Hearing this, the Warring States was a little moved. He did not directly agree, but asked: "It is not difficult to take shadows, but do you have a corresponding number of corpses?" "what?" Maude stunned for a moment, and then spoke out a solution in a natural tone. "Will you kill half of the prisoners?" "..." As soon as he said this, the round table suddenly became quiet. Take the shadows of half of the prisoners and kill half of them to get fresh corpses. In this way, a large-scale army can be created anytime, anywhere... It''s just that, although the prisoners in the city are all worthy of their crimes, they are all red lives after all. And Maude ruled their fate in such an understatement, which made people feel a ray of chill. In the eyes of this man, life seemed to be just a string of cold numbers. "Thief haha, ruthless enough!" A gleam of luster flashed deep in the black beard''s eyes, and while laughing, he gave Maude a thumbs up. Maude ignored the praise of Blackbeard, but watched the frowning reaction of Taotu and other lieutenants, and said coldly: "Why, is it possible that you are pitying a group of pirates who are about to lose tomorrow?" "..." Feeling Maude''s targeting, but the Taotu people fell into silence. Maude twitched his mouth and looked at the Warring States. "So, what do you think, Marshal of the Warring States Period." ......... Two days later. A warship arrived at Impel to advance the city prison. "Arrived." The flying squirrel stared at the man beside him. Maude nodded, and jumped directly to the shore before setting up the gangway. Such a move shocked the navy on the shore. After all, the Whitebeard Pirates may attack Impel at any time, so that the navy stationed here are nervous all day long, but if there is a little disturbance, they will overreact. Under the leadership of the flying squirrel, through the fence suspension bridge, and heavy guards, finally came to the entrance of the advance city. At the time when the mist was filling, there was an unusually solemn atmosphere around him. As soon as Maude arrived at the entrance, he saw the two staff from Advance City who were in charge of meeting him. Immediately afterwards, a pair of Hailou stone handcuffs were handed to Maude. "Oh, are you an idiot?" Maude stared coldly at Hannibal, the deputy warden of Advance City, who was holding the sea tower stone handcuffs. "Eh!?" Hannibal was stunned when he was suddenly scolded by Maude. Except for being scolded by the warden Magellan, who is holding power in the advancement of the city, has he ever suffered such wrongs? Immediately, Hannibal opened his eyes wide and stared at Maude. "Ok?" Just as he was about to fight back, he was stunned by Maude''s aura. Suddenly, it turned out to be a misfire. 4600 words, two in one, write 10,000 words today, continue tomorrow, and then because the amount of updates has increased a lot, it will definitely miss the "simplification", so please bear with me. (End of this chapter) Chapter 436： This is screening Chapter 436 This is screening As the worlds No. 1 prison, Impel Advance City originally prohibited all pirates including Qiwuhai from entering. Even if a special case is opened, if you want to enter Advance City, you must bring Shanghai Loushi handcuffs. In addition, at the real entrance on the first floor, strict body searches are required. After several measures, it is a matter of course for a worlds number one prison that claims that it cannot be invaded or escaped. Maude had been eyeing countless experience points for advancing the city very early. As Qiwuhai, as long as he gave a condition that the navy could not refuse, he would basically be allowed to enter the city. But after Maude became Qiwuhai, he didn''t think much about Pushing City. The reason lies in this-the pair of Hailou stone handcuffs in front of me. You must wear Shanghai Lou Shi handcuffs before entering and advancing the city, which is equivalent to making a capable person a fish on the chopping board. Except for fools and people who can''t find a north-south direction in love, who would rashly take this kind of risk? and so, Maude patiently waited for the opportunity given by the war. Based on the premise of using the ability to collect shadows, when entering the prison, naturally they cannot be handcuffed with Shanghai Lou Shi. Hannibal, the deputy warden of the prison party, should be aware of this matter. But when this guy was interviewed, he didn''t even say hello, so he directly handed the Hailoushi handcuffs to Maude. Maude, who regarded this behavior as provocative, didn''t give Hannibal any face, so he sprayed it directly in front of a group of prison staff. Hannibal, who was scolded as an idiot and held a powerful authority in his hands, suddenly became angry. He wanted to show his majesty as a deputy warden. however, In front of Maude''s deterrent eyes, the vulgar language that had just reached his throat was swallowed abruptly. When in prison, Hannibal often swears in front of the warden Magellan. But he knew that even if he used words to slander Magellan, he would at best be smoked by Magellan with poison. But this man is different... He had a hunch that if he cursed directly, he would be beaten by the fat. Maude looked at Hannibal, who had no steps to step down, and said coldly: "You can''t know the reason why I came to advance the city, but if you have a little brain, you can''t come up with this eye-catching thing." Hearing this, the flying squirrel couldn''t help but glanced at Maude, thinking that this man was really ruthless. Maude''s attitude made the prison staff present feel unhappy. Hannibal''s mouth squirmed, his face looked rather ugly, and he said solemnly: "It''s rude, I actually want to experience the feeling of personally handing over the powerful Bacardi Maud that has been in the limelight for the past two years." "..." Seeing this, the flying squirrel suddenly looked black. On the side, a group of staff, including Deputy Warden Domino, who did not have the right to know, silently looked at the inconspicuous Deputy Warden Hannibal beside him. Feelings are to satisfy selfishness, so it''s no wonder that as soon as you meet, you take out the sea floor stone handcuffs! "Ah, my ambition seems to be exposed." Hannibal then reacted and silently took the Hailoushi handcuffs behind him. What I said just now seems out of place. However, Maude also simply released some shadows directly behind Hannibal. "Puff!" Under the shadow''s control, Hannibal suddenly fell to his knees. After knelt down somehow, Hannibal''s expression was startled at first, and then a little dazed. "Deputy warden, are you...?!" Seeing Hannibal kneeling in front of Maude, Domino and the rest of the staff were shocked. Although it was to satisfy selfishness that he made the act of transgressing to torture Maud, he wouldn''t kneel down to make amends, right? The flying squirrel raised his brows and couldn''t understand Hannibal''s behavior. But soon, he realized something, and he couldn''t help but glance at Maude beside him again. This guy did it. The probability of Hannibal kneeling down to apologize is almost zero, and the only explanation is Maude''s hand. Maude looked at Hannibal who was kneeling on the ground, and said lightly: "Apologize for it." "..." Hannibal froze for a moment, and finally reacted. He opened his eyes wide and looked at Maude, and said slightly angrily: "What did you do to me?!" The voice just fell. Hannibal''s upper body bent forward abruptly, and his forehead slammed on the ground with a dull noise. "Didn''t I say it? You will be spared if you pay for it." Maude looked condescendingly at Hannibal, who was thrown into the ground. This guy with no eyesight wanted to use the convenience of his position to find satisfaction from him. Hannibal, who was further controlled by the shadow, opened his mouth to speak, but as if he was caught in his neck, he could only utter unidentified syllables. The prison staff on the side looked at Hannibal at a loss. Maude rolled his eyes and fell on Domino''s body, the deputy chief of guard. This is a slender woman with long golden hair. It looks elegant and incompatible with the heavy atmosphere of the prison. "You come to lead the way." Maude looked at Domino, and his words contained a little command. Domino hesitated for a while. The flying squirrel glanced at Hannibal, who was speechless and five-body, and reminded Domino: "Business matters." He knew that Maude would not be able to step down Hannibal''s steps. Instead of wasting time here, it would be better to let Domino take over Hannibal''s task of leading the way. Considering that the warden Magellan was almost at work, Domino finally could only agree to it. She let the staff who came with her to look after Hannibal, and then led Maude and the flying squirrel into the prison alone. Although Maude was not handcuffed to Shanghai Loushi, the huge force deployed outside the prison can still bring a lot of confidence. Domino is very familiar with leading the way. Passing the place where the prisoners were baptized, Domino had no intention of introducing Maud and the flying squirrels. In another half an hour, the warden Magellan has only four hours to work in a day. She had to take Maude to the fourth floor where Magellan was as soon as possible. "There is not much time, please do a body search in the front room." Domino came to the door of a room, looked at the flying squirrel, and apologized: "Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, I''m very sorry, even you need to be searched." "Ok." The flying squirrel nodded, not paying much attention. Domino originally thought that Maude would be reluctant, but he did not expect Maude to be very cooperative, and soon completed the body search. This let her hanging heart finally let go. If she knew that Maude had the ability to hide objects, she wouldn''t be so relaxed. As far as Maude is concerned, as long as he doesn''t wear Hailou stone handcuffs, it doesn''t matter what kind of inspection. After the body search was over, Domino took Maude and flying squirrels to the large elevator dedicated to the prison. "Please enter the elevator." Maude and the flying squirrel walked into the elevator. Boom With a sound, the elevator descended. Domino stood in front of the elevator railing and whispered softly: "Through this elevator, you can go directly to the fourth floor where the Warden Magellan is. There will be some noisy sounds on the way, please forgive me." quickly. As Domino said. Not long after the elevator descended, I heard screams from the first layer of Red Lotus Hell. Maude raised his brows slightly. This may be the worst scream he has ever heard. Come to think of it, the existence of this prison is more to punish the crimes committed by pirates. In this way, this group of conscientious criminals can taste the **** that life is better than death. "This prison...is really good." Maude looked at the falling scenery beyond the elevator railing, and felt an inexplicable and kind feeling in his heart. When he was in the Hunter World in his previous life, Maude stayed in a similar place for four or five years. The prisons in the Hunter World are not as humane as the earth. Like Push City, they are full of various punishments used to punish prisoners. At this moment, I heard the screams of the prisoners and the familiar buildings sliding past my eyes. The memory deep in Maude''s heart could not help being sketched out a little. Hearing Maude''s heartfelt evaluation, Domino and the flying squirrel looked at Maude in surprise. This prison is a real **** to the pirates. And the big pirate beside him thought **** was good... It''s really strange. The flying squirrel didn''t think much, but Domino, looking at Maude with the look that seemed to be remembering something, he actually felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity from Maude. It seems that the man next to her is a prison practitioner who has been engaged in the same way as her for many years. Domino couldn''t help being curious, and then shook his head. "how is this possible." Domino stopped some inexplicable thoughts. However, with Maud''s heartfelt evaluation, Domino has a good impression of Maud. The elevator continued to fall. The screams heard on the way hardly stopped. Until the fourth floor, the temperature gradually increased, and the screams began to become sparse. The fourth floor is a place full of boiling blood pools and seas of fire, called the Scorching Hell. Kaka The elevator door opens. "this way please." Domino leads the way. I don''t know if it is an illusion, the flying squirrel always feels that Domino is more polite to Maud. Under the leadership of Domino, they soon came to the warden''s room. Walking into the warden''s room, which is made of piles of stones, is similar to the castle style, but no one is seen. Maude and the flying squirrel looked in the direction of the toilet at the same time, feeling a breath from them. Domino explained in good time: "Warden Magellan should be in the toilet. He has to spend ten hours a day with diarrhea. It is common for him to stay in the toilet for a long time." "In addition, Warden Magellans rest time is eight hours. Excluding necessary time such as meals, his work time is about four hours. In other words, your''important things'' need to be completed within four hours." Listening to Domino''s explanation, Maude and the flying squirrel were slightly startled. Four hours? I''m afraid it''s not enough. "Wow!" At this moment, there was a flushing sound from the toilet. A huge figure with two horns on top of his head, wearing a black prison uniform, came out of the toilet clutching his belly. This man is the warden of Impel Prison, Magellan the Poisonous Fruit Ability. "It''s another fierce battle." Magellan sighed with relief, and then noticed the two outsiders in the room. "Ah, are you here..." Magellan''s gaze paused on the flying squirrel, before looking at Maud. Magellan doesn''t really approve of taking the shadow, but it is an extraordinary period. Even if he doesn''t approve it, he still has to follow the order. "I''m the warden Magellan." "Bacardi Maud." Maude looked at this man who was not inferior to the general in strength. After a brief introduction. Magellan looked at Maude without wasting time and went straight to business. "As for your intentions, I have already made it clear, but...the number of prisoners on the fifth floor is so large that they need to be killed one by one, which is not something that can be done in a short while, and...we will not provide help for the execution of prisoners. " "Just take me over." Maude nodded. Even if the prison side wanted to help, he would never agree. On the side, Domino seemed to have heard something incredible, his long hair covered half of his face, showing a look of shock. Kill the inmates in the fifth-tier prison one by one? What does it mean? Domino was uncertain. For what Maud will do next, the flying squirrel and Magellan are mentally prepared. From the moment Maude stepped into Push City, it meant that the prisoners on the fifth floor would usher in the end. "Time is running out, just go to the fifth floor." Magellan acted resolutely. Before heading to the fifth floor, I did not forget to let the accompanying subordinates bring the mobile toilet. A group of people went straight to the fifth floor. On the gloomy stone brick road, from far to near, the sound of shackles hitting the railing always echoes. When Maude and his party came here, the sound of footsteps rang deep. The percussion stopped abruptly. Immediately afterwards, it rang like a violent storm. The clamors of prisoners were interspersed with frequent percussions. In the cell closest to Demod and theirs, someone saw Domino''s figure. "Oh, it''s a woman!" "Beauty, come over and chat." "Pick up the skirt a little bit, haha!" The prisoners in the cell boiled instantly. Maude swept away with a glance, his aura was condensed, and the overlord''s color came through his body. The prisoners who had been screaming happily shook their bodies, and they fell to the ground against the railings and lost consciousness. "Ok?" "This is... Overlord." The eyes of Magellan, Flying Squirrel, and Domino shrank and looked at Maude who released the overlord color. "Puff." The prison staff who came along were also affected by the overlord''s look, rolled their eyes and fell to the ground unconsciously. Maude''s overlord color could not be controlled freely, so even the nearby staff were stunned. And Magellan and the three of them have extraordinary strengths, and naturally they will not be easily stunned by the overlord''s color. "This is screening." Maude glanced at the prisoners who were stunned by the overlord color. What awaits them is death. The prisoners who can bear the overlord''s color are relatively suitable shadow materials. "Overlord look domineering..." In the nearest cell, more than a dozen prisoners who resisted the overlord''s look looked at Maude in shock. The 4,000 words may be due to the attention to diet during this period. After half a year, I actually pulled out healthy **** in a good shape. To celebrate, I would climb the mountain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 437： Cruel to the extreme Chapter 437 is extremely cold According to the outside world, Impel Prison, which is located in a windless zone and known as the world''s number one, has five floors for prisoners. Every floor is a harsh environment called hell. Over the years, the bones of countless criminals who died with hatred have been accumulated. But in fact, from the fifth floor down, there is an unknown 5.5 floor. There was a space that even the prison authorities didn''t know about, and the person who opened up the 5.5th floor was Maud''s acquaintance-Jasmine, one of the four major army commanders of the Revolutionary Army. In addition to the 5.5th floor, there is also a group of monsters and pirates that are so vicious that the government will hesitate to erase from history, that is, the sixth floor. Because the world government deliberately concealed the existence of the sixth layer, the outside world only knows that Impel has five layers of prisons. As a traverser, Maude can be said to be clear about these unknown information. Originally, his goal was to imprison the monster pirates in the sixth infinite hell, but unfortunately it did not happen. Handing over the prisoners of the fifth **** to him is probably the highest condition the Navy can promise. Although regrettable, the prisoners who can be imprisoned to the fifth floor are basically guys who offer a reward of more than 100 million yuan, and the experience is definitely not much worse. However, the amount of reward does not fully represent strength. Just like now, Maude has released his domineering look, and among the more than 60 prisoners in the nearby tower-shaped cell, more than 50 have fallen directly. In the end, there were only a dozen people who survived the brutality of the overlord. And the fifty or so pirates who lost their consciousness were even higher than the ten or so individuals in terms of the bounty. "You can be so domineering at a young age, tsk tsk..." "There is always no shortage of monsters in this blood-filled sea!" "The bird under your crotch is almost frozen to pieces, why is it so exciting?" "go away!" "I have been locked here for too long, and I don''t know what has become of the outside?" A thin layer of ice was condensed on the walls, floors, railings, and even the prisoners in the tower-shaped cell. But this group of prisoners who are immune to the domineering look of the overlord, as if they could not feel the cold, held their hands on the railings of the frozen cell, staring at the Mord who had just released the domineering look. In their opinion, the imposing man in front of them is too young. Being strong and young makes them feel jealous. "After the screening, are there only eleven left..." Seeing and hearing the color sweeping this tower-shaped cell, Maude instantly learned the number of prisoners still standing. The temperature of the fifth floor is so low that there is no water to freeze ice. In this cruel environment, the prisoners here have to suffer from the freezing of bones all year round. Over time, either be frozen alive, or fight the cold with will. And these eleven prisoners, in terms of will, are the best in this tower-shaped cell. Their shadows should have good quality. Shadow stream. The shadow at Maude''s feet left the body, passed the frozen stone brick, and entered the cell through the gap in the railing. This kind of tower-shaped cell is almost six stories high, and each floor holds about ten prisoners. Shadow took the lead to enter the first-floor cell. There are a total of nine prisoners on this floor, but only two prisoners are not affected by Maude''s domineering look. When the shadow entered the cell, Maude directly exchanged positions with the shadow. The two prisoners in the cell just felt their eyes dizzy, and the powerful young man who made them feel jealous came to the cell inexplicably. "what''s the situation?" The two prisoners were stunned. Maude ignored them and slowly pulled out Qiushui. Chi Chi - Straight through the heart. In a short while, Maude nailed and killed the seven prisoners who were stunned by the overlord''s color. Suddenly, the stream-like benefits continue to feed back into the body. Not much experience, but come easily and comfortably. Maude put away Qiushui, flicked his arm, and cleared the blood on the knife, then turned around and looked at the two prisoners who showed incredible expressions. "You bastard, why do you do this?" "Don''t talk nonsense, do it first!" The two prisoners looked at each other, raised their shackled hands, and attacked Maude decisively. However, they stayed in the extreme cold environment for too long, and their bodies were frozen hard, which made their movements very sluggish. In addition, their hands were shackled... Therefore, even if their strength and will are good, it is difficult to pose the slightest threat to Maude. "too slow." Maude''s eyes flashed slightly, and as he moved behind them, he swung a knife to cut off the shadow of one of the prisoners. The prisoner whose shadow was cut off suddenly lost consciousness and fell heavily to the ground. The other prisoner looked at a shadow that Maude was holding in his hands in horror, struggling wildly. "You, what did you do to Thron!?" "..." Maude didn''t say a word, and suddenly came to the prisoner. The prisoner''s eyes shrank into pinpoints and his face was slightly distorted. When he was about to fight back, Maude cut off the shadow first. "Puff." Losing his shadow, he followed in the footsteps of his inmates and fell directly on the cold hard floor without consciousness. "I''m busy." Maude smiled at the two lively shadows. Slaughter, cut the shadow. He estimated that the same steps would have to be repeated many times today. Although boring, the harvesting experience is quite enjoyable. Under the attention of Magellan and his group, Maude went to the second and third floors of the tower-shaped cell... It took about ten minutes to settle the prisoners in this tower-shaped cell. "Okay, let''s go to the next cell." After the harvest, Maude smiled and looked at Magellan and the others seriously. Magellan nodded without changing his face. Flying squirrels and dominoes subconsciously looked at the tower-shaped cells covered in ice in the distance. Soon, the prisoners in these tower-shaped cells will be dealt with by Maude one by one. Thinking of this, the expressions of flying squirrel and Domino were a little strange. On the way to the second tower-shaped cell, Domino slightly closed his coat so that the snow-white skin under the short skirt would not be exposed and the prisoners in the cell were excited. But she obviously underestimated the hunger and thirst of the prisoners. When the prisoner in the second tower-shaped cell saw her tightly shielded, they were still so excited that they shouted out howling wolves, as if they wanted to break the railing and jump on her. In this low temperature environment, it can still have this performance. The inferiority of this group of pirates is evident. Maude ignored the harsh wolf howling, and was directly overlord with a muddy face. Accompanied by the sound of prisoners falling to the ground, the noisy tower-shaped cell suddenly became quiet. "Overlord..." "This guy is very strong!" Prisoners who are immune to the overlord look of Mord are basically well-informed pirates. Across the ice railings, they watched in shock and released the overlord Maude. "Not bad, there are actually twenty-four this time." Maude used the color of sight and hearing to perceive the amount of breath that can still maintain consciousness in the tower-shaped cell. Unexpectedly, the screening ratio has almost reached 1:1. Afterwards, Maude dealt with the prisoners in the second tower cell as quickly as possible, and immediately ran to the third tower cell without stopping. In this way, Maude cleaned the past one after another. He found that the deeper he went, the higher the "quality" of the prisoner. There was even more than fifty prisoners in a tower-shaped cell, without exception, resisting his overlord look. Maude was quite surprised at the time. In order to control the proportion of shadows to corpses, Maude killed more than twenty prisoners at random, and then rushed to the next tower-shaped cell. As soon as it was harvested, the experience trickled back into Maude. Physical fitness, sword skills, and even domineering, are increasing at a speed visible to the naked eye. These changes, Magellan and others who have been following Maude, failed to see the slightest clue. It''s just that they watched Maude pass along the way, killing each prisoner and taking away shadows. Immediately I only felt that this man was really cold to the extreme. As the Great Purge came to an end, some of the prisoners in the depths of the fifth floor who had mastered their knowledge, began to perceive something wrong. "The prison... is clearing the prisoners!" "what?" The established facts filled the rest of the cell with panic. But no matter what measures they take, in the face of screening, without exception, they must obediently accept the arrangements of fate. To fall is to die. Standing still alive. only, Even if he survives today, he will definitely not survive the war. Maude paced to the last tower-shaped cell. Eyes without any emotions swept toward the prisoners who were waiting in a serious line, only silently There is life and some people die. "It''s you in the end." Maude looked at the prisoners. The words uttered from his mouth made the prisoners in the last tower-shaped cell like an ice cellar. Not only the body, but the spirit was cut through by the cold ice knife. But they are not good stubborns after all. When they realize the danger, even if their bodies are frozen stiff, even if their hands and feet are constrained by shackles, they cannot sit still. Regrettably, Maude is here, and the result is destined. After Maude cleaned out the prisoners in the last tower-shaped cell, the huge benefits combined gave him another qualitative improvement in strength. He realized that With his current strength, if he goes through the battle with Doflamingo two days ago. Then he will no longer be inseparable from Doflamingo. But... definitely can get the upper hand! "In this way, the top is more confident." Maude lowered his head and looked at his hands, feeling that power was constantly pouring out of his body. If it weren''t for the advancement city, he really wanted to try a hegemony on the spot. "It''s a pity that I didn''t get to touch the sixth floor." The benefits brought by the entire fifth layer made Maude feel turbulent, and he felt regretful again. What can''t be done is just can''t be done. It''s useless to think too much. Maude shook his head slightly, stopped thinking about the sixth floor, and walked out of the cell. "Is it over..." Domino looked at Maude who came out of the tower-shaped cell with a slightly trance. Having worked here for many years, she had never thought that an outsider would enter Impel Prison and then sanction the prisoners on a floor. Especially, this outsider is still a big pirate. "not yet." Maude chuckled softly, with a chilling glow in his eyes. "Next, I have to work hard to get those corpses to move... only in this way is the real end." In the new week, its rare to ask for a wave of recommended tickets~ Thanks~~ Seeing the weather this afternoon, I went to climb the mountain. As a result, it rained all over, and sometimes I felt really cheap. . I hope the cold won''t get worse. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 438： Unknown to outsiders Chapter 438 is unknown to outsiders Screen corpses and shadows in the overlord color. After that, it is to sign a contract with the cut shadows, and then stuff the shadows into the corpses one by one, creating a strong zombie army. This process is the same as screening, it takes time and effort. The screening just now took Maude about four hours. According to Domino, Magellans work time is four hours. If he is overtime, he will have to schedule "important matters" until the next day. In this regard, Maude doesn''t care, and he can even use this "interval" to do some tricks. However, Magellan, who has always clocked in and got off work on time, didn''t mention leaving get off work at all this time. This phenomenon surprised Domino, who had been working with him for a long time. What made her even more surprised was that during Maude''s screening process, Warden Magellan had never used a mobile toilet. If Domino is careful enough, you will find that Magellan''s sight has been locked on Maude from the fourth to the fifth floor. This warden with a strong sense of responsibility is using his own way to keep an eye on Maude, in case something happens. Or maybe it was because of what information the navy headquarters revealed to him that made him different from vigilance and never let up. Magellan didn''t mention the matter of leaving get off work, and Maude began to formally create zombies. Sign the contract, stuffed into the shadow. To the end of the whole process, it was exposed under the noses of Magellan and Flying Squirrel. There are gains and losses. This is also no way. As shadows entered the frozen corpse, some voices gradually sounded in the cold cell. The corpses with dull eyes just stood up slowly. Their movements are so big that they drive the shackles to make a crisp sound. Domino, at Maude''s signal, opened the cells, and let the zombies in full body state come out of the cells one by one, and accepted Maude''s orders, and could only stand outside the cells and not walk around at will. In this way, the steps to create zombies proceed in an orderly manner. With the gradual increase in the number of zombies created, the prisoners who had previously lost their shadows and lost consciousness are gradually waking up. When they opened their eyes, they saw that the dead inmate came back alive and stood outside the cell. In shock, they soon discovered something wrong. From these inmates who did not know when they were outside the cell, they could not feel any breath of life. If it''s just that, let''s forget it, these inmates who should have died gave them an inexplicable and strange sense of familiarity in terms of words and deeds. "It''s the Devil Fruit Ability!" When they understood, they were immediately furious. "Do it this way..." "Damn it, don''t take us seriously!" "Asshole, I''m going to kill him, kill him!!!" "Monster, you monster!!!" The prisoners who woke up, after discerning the situation, suddenly burst into anger. Magellan did not stop their noisy behavior, and stared at Maude. Maude also ignored the noise of prisoners, speeding up efficiency. Two hours later. A zombie army of 600 in number was officially born. On the battlefield of hundreds of thousands of people at every turn, six hundred zombie fighters can''t even be called a fraction. but, Although the number of zombie warriors is small, the corpses and shadows are all taken from pirates who offer a reward of over 100 million. Coupled with the fact that corpses are readily available, and zombies are not afraid of death or pain, their individual strength is definitely not weak. Under Maude''s command, nearly six hundred zombie warriors were freshly released, stepping barefoot on the frost, and came to Maude without changing their faces. Although there is no mighty momentum, it contains a combat power that cannot be underestimated. "well." Maude looked at the zombies of different sizes in front of him and nodded in satisfaction. Ignoring the screams of prisoners coming from the cell, Maude turned to look at Maggie. "Thank you." "Uh." Magellan was slightly dumb, always feeling that there was something in Maude''s words. In addition, the phrase "work hard" is what he often said to his opponents. At this time, hearing Maude say this, I couldn''t help feeling a little weird. Without thinking about it, Magellan said solemnly: "The responsibility is, there is nothing hard but hard work." Maude smiled slightly. What is the responsibility... In this extremely cold place, he has been monitored for seven or eight hours, during which time he blinked without blinking. It can only be said that this is Impel''s warden. From the corner of Magellan''s eyes, he glanced at the prisoners who had turned into zombie warriors, and simply said: "Since the business is over, please leave Impel as soon as possible." "This is natural." The flying squirrel nodded. Subsequently, Under Magellan''s all-round arrangement with no dead ends, Maude, flying squirrels, and six hundred zombie fighters successfully walked out of Impel. There are only less than four days left before the public execution. Time is running out. Maude and his team quickly boarded the warship, anchored and rushed to the navy headquarters. Advance to the city gate. Magellan and Domino watched the warship go away. After the warship gradually disappeared from sight, Magellan seemed to have thought of something, and wondered: "Why haven''t you seen Hannibal?" "This" Domino stopped talking. It cant be said that Deputy Warden Hannibal, who has always hated pirates, originally wanted to use his position to humiliate Maude, but was killed. And this should be autistic somewhere? ......... With the help of the turbulent current of the triangular vortex, the warship sails at high speed on the sea. At this speed, it takes about a day to get from Impel to Malin Vandor. When the warship arrives at Malin Vandor, the Navy will conduct some simple strength tests on the zombie army. Only in this way can we maximize the power value of the zombie army in war. No matter how the Warring States wants to arrange this zombie team, Maude is indifferent. Anyway, He has already obtained half of the experience points of the fifth floor of Impel. After that, as long as the war on the top begins to heat up, the shadows lodged in the corpse will eventually become his experience points one by one. Moreover, when the experience value is fed back to the body, some physical strength and injuries can be recovered. In other words, the group of zombie warriors who are about to be sent to the battlefield are not only the experience points placed temporarily by Mord, but also a group of walking physical recovery agents. This is a secret unknown to outsiders. In order to meet the top war, Maude has prepared as many hole cards as possible. As soon as the time comes, they can be revealed one by one. "The benefits of this trip are good, but they are far from reaching expectations." In the cabin, Maude lay reclining on the sofa near the window, quietly looking at the blue sea outside the round cabin window. "Sure enough, the higher the star, the more the quality of the prey." "If it were not for the limited number of pages, there would be no need to consider quality." "Anyway, there are a lot of quality prey on the top, it''s worth spending the pages." "Just don''t know... how much benefit white beard can bring." The closer it was to the war on the top, the more Maud looked forward to it. His current strength is at least one billion yuan. Like the group of pirates in Impel Prison who offered a reward of over 100 million, they could no longer bring significant benefits to Maude. But in the final analysis, it was because the number of pages of the hunter''s notes was limited. Therefore, before harvesting the fifth-tier prisoners, Maude couldn''t write too detailed information in his notes, at most he wrote down his name and expertise. In this way, the conversion rate of revenue will naturally not be as high. If it weren''t for the large quantity and the effortlessness, Maude would probably be disappointed. As far as the result is concerned, Maude is already very satisfied. after all, The six hundred zombie fighters brought out from Impel prison can not only serve as experience harvesters in the top war, but also play the role of logistics supplies. That will greatly improve his fault tolerance rate in the top war. The most regrettable thing is the incompetent among the prisoners on the fifth floor. However, it is very likely that the Navy wanted to prevent the devil fruit in the prisoners from rebirth in a certain corner of the world, so before the fifth-tier prisoners were handed over to Maud, the prisoners with the ability of the devil fruit were excluded in advance. This reasonable arrangement actually caused Maude to miss the Demon Fruit ability proficiency that required the highest level. Anyway, As long as you can successfully get the head of the white beard... Physical fitness and swordsmanship are secondary. The real value is Baibeard''s domineering skills tempered in most of his life, and the proficiency of Devil Fruit. ......... time flies. Under the attention of countless eyes, it was finally the day of public execution. With the countdown to the execution time, Malin Vandor stood ready. (End of this chapter) Chapter 439： Maude fired the first shot of the war Chapter 439 Maud fires the first shot of the war There are three hours left before the public execution-- Around the world, countless people are paying close attention to the upcoming public executions through various telephone bug devices. "There are only three hours left, and the white beard hasn''t appeared yet..." "Do you think White Beard will go? Although he is White Beard, he is still a lot of age." "Who knows..." "I haven''t seen White Beard make any movement on the ocean in many years." "He is already a pirate who has passed away." "There is nothing to worry about. Have you ever seen the navy headquarters defeated?" "Hey, don''t compare the white beard with the average old man." "Even children know the horror of white beard, so don''t be too optimistic." Similar controversies are happening all over the world. Time passed slowly. Chambord Islands. In the square, there was a rush of people. Three huge screens suspended in mid-air are displaying images of Malin Vando in real time. Through the screens that switch from time to time, you can see the meniscus-shaped harbor and the entire island, surrounded by 50 heavyweight warships. On the shore of Crescent Bay, countless heavy cannons were erected. The firepower enough to make the regular pirates feel desperate, as if the navy is showing a message to the white beard pirates-let the horse come! And just behind the countless heavy artillery pieces, what can be seen are the five Qiwuhai standing in the forefront of the army who hold the key to part of the battle. "Made with a spear!" "Tianyasha Doflamingo!" "Tyrant Basolomi Bear!" "The Pirate Empress Hancock!" "The world''s strongest swordsman, Hawkeye Mihawk!" "Qiwuhai... only five came?" People''s eyes gathered on the five figures at the forefront of the military formation, as if they saw a high wall standing on the harbor that was more reassuring than countless heavy cannons. Looking across the Qiwu Sea like a high wall, it is a flat and wide square. All the famous navies gathered from all over the world, a total of one hundred thousand elite, are distributed in various positions of the square. The most striking among them is undoubtedly the giant lieutenants who are more than ten meters tall. They are like door gods, guarding in front of the execution platform a section higher than them. On the execution platform, there was a man with wounds kneeling-the captain of the second team of the White Beard Pirates, Fire Fist Ace! "There are... two hours." At the bottom of the screen, countless people looked at the Huoquan Ace on the execution stage, looking forward to it. The reporters and photographers who flocked in from all over the world were highly concentrated and watched every move of the public execution through the screen. Their main responsibility is not only to report the situation to the world as quickly as possible, but also to spread the public image materials throughout the world in the shortest possible time. Marin Vando. All the righteous forces imaginable have gathered in the square in front of the execution platform. As the execution was approaching, the surveillance ship sent by the navy side seemed to sink into the sea without any response. Unable to obtain the sighting information of the White Beard Pirates, as the execution time counts down, the atmosphere of Malin Vando becomes more tense. No one knows when and where the Whitebeard Pirates will come. The only certainty is that the Whitebeard Pirates will definitely come! because, Above this sea, no one knows that the White Beard Pirates will hunt down those who harm their partners to the ends of the world. One hundred thousand elites gathered in the square, but they were so quiet that no sound was heard. There was a dignified breath in the air. "DaDa" A sound of footsteps came from the high platform below the execution platform. In this quiet square where needles fell audibly, it was like a stone hitting the water, splashing water. The navy who stood in line looked up at the high platform. "It''s the generals!" Three tall figures, one red, one white and one yellow, were reflected in all the navy''s eyes. The general Akadog, Green Pheasant, and Huang Yuan came to the high platform and sat straight on the chair that had been placed in advance. The highest combat power of the three naval headquarters is the last line of defense in front of the execution stand! Their arrival, like a reassurance, boosted the navy''s confidence. When the generals were in place, Marshal Sengoku climbed the stairs leading to the execution platform and came to the side of Huoquan Ace. "Warring States Marshal!" Noting the appearance of the Warring States Marshal, all the navies turned their eyes and looked at the execution platform. The Warring States posture was upright, holding a phone worm in his hand, and calmly said: "I have something to announce to everyone. It is about the significance of Portcas D. Ace''s execution today..." "..." The square fell into silence again. Countless eyes gathered on the Marshal of the Warring States Period on the execution stage. Ace lowered his head, as if he realized something, his eyes trembled slightly. Warring States lowered his head and glanced at Ace, and said straight to the point: "Portcas D. Ace has the most evil blood in the world flowing in his body, yes... his father is the Pirate King Gere D. Roger! " "!!!" Hearing the words of the Warring States period, the whole audience was shaken, including the people in front of the broadcast screen. "The''news'' from a while ago is true!" "Fire Fist Ace... really is the son of Pirate King Roger!" The people who were originally dubious about this news couldn''t help being shocked after hearing the real hammer of the Warring States Marshal. It is no wonder that the Navy Headquarters is risking a war with the White Beard Pirates, and at all costs must use the most solemn way to impose capital punishment on Huoquan Ace! "No, my father is White Beard!!!" When everything was quiet, Ace exhausted all his strength to shout out to refute the statement of the Warring States Period. "That''s the problem." Warring States stared at Ace, and said solemnly: "When we finally realized that Roger''s bloodline was not cut off, the white beard who was aware of this at the same time with us, in order to train you to become the next Pirate King, even at the mercy of the opponent. Take your son to your boat!" Ace said hoarsely: "No, I got on the ship to make my dad the One Piece!" "You are the only person who thinks this way. In fact, the reason why we haven''t taken any action against you is precisely because you are protected by the white beard!" Speaking of this, a ray of killing intent flashed in the eyes of Warring States looking at Ace. "If you dont care about you who inherited Rogers bloodline, with your qualifications and the help of White Beard, you will eventually stand at the culmination of the next Pirate Era, so take your head down here today. It is of great significance!" "..." Ace gritted his teeth and looked at the Warring States beside him. Facing Ace''s gaze, the Warring States Period took a deep breath, suddenly raised the volume, and said loudly: "For this reason, even if it turns into an all-out war with Whitebeard, it will not hesitate!" Yizheng''s stern speech was passed on to the world through the phone worm. The many doubts involved in the public execution of Fire Fist Ace were explained at this moment. Today''s public execution facing the whole world is not for confrontation with the White Beard Pirates. The reason for its replacement is to cut off the most evil blood in the world! "Furafur, this is really interesting." After the heavy cannon on the shore, Doflamingo sneered looking at the situation on the execution platform. Hancock leaned his knees on a white and red-spotted python named Salome, as if he was aloof. Hawkeye embraced his arms, glanced at the execution table blankly, and then silently retracted his gaze. Maude looked at the sea directly in front of Crescent Bay. The surface of the sea gradually misted, hazy as a veil. "coming." Maude narrowed his eyes. What he said attracted the attention of Doflamingo, Hawkeye, and Hancock beside him. They turned to look at the sea directly ahead. A huge ship slowly emerged from the mist. at the same time. The navy also noticed the large fleet of pirates coming from the front. "Where did it come from?" On the execution stage, the Warring States period frowned and looked at the fleet ships far away. The gate of justice did not open, but the large fleet of the white beard pirate regiment went to the front unconsciously. I always felt that some important information was missing, which made the Warring States heart a ray of anxiety. "All members are ready for battle!" The voice of the Warring States Period was transmitted to every corner of Malin Vando through the phone worm. Wow! The navy on the square turned around one by one, facing the sea, looking at the huge pirate ships of various shapes. "Doma, Leiqing Makugai, Witch Witch of Ice, Skuyard, the Great Vortex Spider, Brother Dikarban..." "These outstanding big men are all captains with a reputation throughout the new world!" "But... there are 43 pirate ships in total, but the white beard and the captains are not visible!!!" Through the flags on the sails of the pirate ships, the navy can easily identify the origins of each pirate ship, without exception, the pirate regiment under the Whitebeard''s banner. However, the white beard pirate group was never seen. "Here we are... Ace." "Did you see Brother Ace?" "On the execution bench, hum, these **** navy!" On every pirate ship in the Pirate Fleet, the captains who are famous in the new world raised their eyes to the execution platform far away. Even if the navy headquarters with 100,000 elite troops gathered right in front of them, these captains, and even the crew on board, all looked fearless. The courage of the new world pirates is evident. At Crescent Harbor. "Quickly confirm the location of the white beard!" "Ready to bombard!" "After the enemy comes into range, fire the cannon immediately!" Watching the large fleet of pirates coming from far and near, the commanding admiral on the coast of the harbor quickly responded. Before the two sides enter each other''s range, the artillery prepared in advance is the most lethal long-range attack method. In the harbor, Maude had a red light in his eyes, and his gaze flicked over the pirate ships one by one, and finally stayed on one of them. It was a pirate ship with a caterpillar skull on the sail flag. At the bow of the caterpillar''s head, there were 13 artillery pieces in total, three on the left, three on the left, and three on the right. This pirate ship is undoubtedly the ship with the most exaggerated frontal firepower arrangement in the entire fleet. Since the artillery is arranged at the bow, sufficient artillery shells are prepared in advance on the deck near the bow. "Delaxie Pirates." Relying on the information provided by the navy headquarters, Maude could easily recognize the origin of the opponent through the flag pattern of the pirate ship with amazing firepower. "The possibility of long-range sniper killing is basically zero, but..." Maude drew out the flintlock spear that Bailey had transformed into, and aimed directly at the location of the Delaksey Pirate Ship. Seeing Maude''s behavior, a strange color flashed in Hancock''s eyes. Even if the marksmanship is accurate, shooting at this distance is meaningless, let alone the enemies are powerful pirates from the new world. Hawkeye and Doflamingo also noticed Maude''s move of firing a gun. Including the navy who was in charge of the fire attack nearby, they also saw Maude aiming at the gun. "This kind of distance, how can a flintlock gun alone cause substantial damage?!" The navy''s gunner, and even the sniper, looked at Maude in amazement. "Is it previewing?" They can only understand Maud''s motive for setting up a gun. In their opinion, there is no possibility of sniping at this distance except for wasting bullets. After all, the enemy is not a nameless person. And even if the enemy is not a pirate from the New World, anyone who has a little strength, at this gun distance, will rely on sufficient reaction space to avoid shooting 100%. It is normal in theory. But it does not apply to Mod. Aiming, loading. "boom--!" Maude pulled the trigger. The lead bullets slid from the barrel of the gun passed through the pungent gunpowder and went straight to the distance. Gunshots resounded in the harbor and square at this moment. All the navies who were waiting in full battle couldn''t help but look at the person who shot the gun-Maude, the sly gun. "Isn''t it still out of range!?" Many navies were puzzled by Maud''s first shot in the war. The middle of the military formation. The tea dolphin, standing side by side with many lieutenants, curled his lips and looked at the direction of the harbor, shook his head and said, "That fellow Maude, for the sake of showing the limelight, he wouldn''t do that. "He''s not like the kind of person who will do something meaningless in order to show off." Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel twisted his brows slightly, saying that he did not understand Maude''s approach. The other lieutenants, including Taotu, were silent. Just as the flying squirrel and the tea dolphin said a word or two, the lead bullet shot by Maude crossed a distance of more than one thousand meters and went straight to the captain of the Delaksey Pirate Group. "The marksmanship is accurate, and the lead bullets are covered with armed colors, but... shooting me at such a distance is too despising of people?" With a bounty of 600 million, Delaxie, with a fat round face and a goatee on his chin, smiled disdainfully. With the assistance of seeing, hearing and color, he easily saw the trajectory of the lead ejection, and even had free time to evaluate Maude''s shot. Subsequently, Lead bullets come to life. Delaxy''s arm-colored Western-style sword lifted upwards in his hand, using a gentle technique to pat the lead bullet that should have shot into his neck. clang--! A burst of sparks sputtered from the knife body. The armed color lead bullets that were not weak, were shot over the sky by Delaxy. "Jike, but so." Delaxy looked at the armed colored lead bullets flying into the air and made a heartfelt laugh. He was only interested in appreciating the results, but he did not notice the shadow bullets that flew out in the opposite direction to the armed color lead bullets. When he noticed it, the power was not weak, and the shadow bombs that were flying silently plunged into the many shells prepared in advance at the bow. "Boom!" Like a ray of flame falling on the kerosene on the ground, the shells piled up at the bow suddenly exploded. The fierce and hot fireworks swept all the crew including Delaksey on the deck in an instant. "what!?" Carrying the explosive air wave wrapped in flames mercilessly pounced on Delaxina''s slightly surprised face. "Boom, Boom!!!" The violent chain explosions that happened on the deck directly blasted Delaksey and other pirates on board into the sea. The entire pirate ship also collapsed and disintegrated. From the gunshot to the explosion of the Delaxie Pirate Ship. The whole process came to an end, beyond everyone''s expectations. "what happened!?" Thick smoke billowed into the air, and the pirates of the White Beard Fleet looked at the wreck of the Delaxie Pirate Ship in disbelief. Delaksim had already slapped the lead bullet... This unexpected result even made them forget to rescue for a while. At the harbor, and even on the square. "How on earth did he... do it?" Countless navies are looking at Maude, who has not put down his flintlock on the shore of the harbor, with an incredible look. "Furafur..." Doflamingo looked at Maude with a dangerous look. Hancock and Hawkeye couldn''t help but glance at Maude. "A well-deserved reputation." This shot of Maude made Hancock comment in his heart. The middle of the military formation. The tea dolphin was shaking his index finger back and forth, and said firmly to the flying squirrel: "That''s because you don''t understand that--" His words finally swallowed back. The sound of explosions coming from far away, as well as the smoke and fire, seemed to cover his face like a slap. On the execution stage. Even the well-informed Marshal of the Warring States Period could not help but applaud in his heart after seeing this shot shot by Maude. The important point of this gun is not that it destroys an enemy ship, but that it has contributed to its own momentum at the beginning of the war. The high platform below the execution platform. "It''s terrible." Huang Yuan tilted his mouth, as if feeling emotional. Akainu glanced blankly at where Maude was. The green pheasant raised his fingers and hooked his cheeks, and subconsciously looked at Lieutenant General Karp who was not far away, wondering whether the sly spear of the year could also achieve this level. Through the live broadcast of the picture. People all over the world have also seen Maude destroy the Delaksey Pirate Ship with a single shot. They didn''t know how Maud did it, but it didn''t prevent them from judging the effect of the gun. Horror, amazing! It is worthy of being the Maude known as the sly gun. The reporters were very excited to write the draft. Before the white beard showed his face, Qiwu Haimode fired the first shot of the war! This scene will also be the beginning of the top war! Thank you for the reward of the bear gall toilet water~~~3200+2600+5000, today we have a million characters, and we will continue to work hard tomorrow. (End of this chapter) Chapter 440： Beyond everyones expectations Chapter 440 exceeds everyone''s expectations This world-focused battle on the top is undoubtedly the largest war since the beginning of the era of the great pirates. Regardless of the final result, it will leave a strong mark in history. And Maude''s brilliant shot opened the curtain for this unprecedented war. The countless light from all over the world focused on Maude for a short time. On the harbor, on the square. The navies watched the smoke and fire in the distance, and their momentum couldn''t help but rise. Fortunately, such a gun is in one''s own camp. The navy turned their eyes and looked at Maude''s back. He could feel countless light falling on him, and Maude calmly raised the muzzle of his gun smoke. One shot, two shots in light and dark. Ming is a lead bullet, and dark is a shadow bullet. Even new world powerhouses who don''t know the details will be recruited. This is probably the beauty of Shadow Fruit''s auxiliary route. However, Maude doesn''t think there is anything to be proud of using this technique. The eyes that Piansheng looked over from the surroundings were all so shocked. Maude looked at the thick smoke on the sea in the distance. From the explosion to the present, he did not receive any experience points. Think about it too. Even if the explosion came suddenly, with the physique of the Great Pirate in the New World, it would not be so simple to be killed. At this moment, The pirate group under the Baibeard who was closest to the explosion, with skillful techniques, rescued the pirates including Delaksey who fell into the sea. "Ahem." Delaksey climbed onto the ship of his companions, clutching his chest and coughing violently. There were extensive burns on his face and even his right arm. The violent explosion at close range just now obviously hurt him a lot. Not to mention other weaker crew members, it can be said to be a large number of casualties. "Is there room to fight?" The man who rescued him looked worried. Delaksey struggled to stop a violent cough, and squeezed a word from his teeth: "Yes." Afterwards, he silently watched the wreckage of the ship floating on the sea and the corpses of the crew members that had been salvaged. "it''s all my fault." A momentary negligence caused such a tragic result that Delaksey blamed himself. "Don''t blame yourself." Kalma, a murloc with an octopus head, came to Delaksey and said solemnly: "This is not your fault, but the enemy''s attack is too weird. Even if we were, we didn''t notice that it was hiding silently. Black bullet." "..." Delaksey shook his head. The opponent''s attack was indeed weird. It was obviously just a shot, but it could separate two bullets that fired in opposite directions. Especially the pitch-black bullet that was hidden deepest in flight, there was not even a sound. In the final analysis, it was because he was too arrogant, which caused the love boat and crew who had been fighting for many years to bear the consequences. Seeing Delaxy''s depressed expression, the captains approaching him gave comfort. Before this unexpected result happened, no one could think of it. After all, the guy who shot this shot has never been in the new world. Under the premise of not knowing enough, there is no way to get the trick. "Speed ??up!" Deeply aware of the long-range sniper threat posed by Maud, the white beard''s fleet responded and used artificial assistance to speed up the speed to the Marin Vandor Crescent Bay. however, After firing the first shot, Maude had no intention of firing a second shot. Long-range sniping is certainly good, but without the cover of teammates to distract the enemy, to use long-range sniping to kill these new world powerhouses is tantamount to a fantasy. Besides, The shadow stray bullet just now was enough to make the other party more vigilant. If it is used again, it is estimated that it will not have such a good effect. After weighing the pros and cons, Maude did not waste his energy. You know, wrapping the domineering on the lead bullet and then shooting it out is more laborious than simply covering the domineering on the melee weapon. Maude hung the ferret spear back to his waist. The navy was a little disappointed when he saw Maude take down his gun. They also eagerly hope that Maude can shoot a few more shots before destroying an enemy ship. In the end, Maude stopped with just one shot. "Ok?" The navy who was watching Maud nearby suddenly gave a shock. They saw that after closing the gun, Maude actually pulled out a rather textured black and red long knife, and put the back of the long knife against his shoulder, posing a dangerously aura of starting hand. formula. "What else does Maude want to do?" Before the White Beard Pirates group showed up, Maude''s actions attracted the attention of the navy. Including the Seven Wuhais beside Maude, they also looked at Maude with weird eyes. Both sides of this war are clearly still in a state of contingency. However, Maude is a gun and a knife... So, what do you want to do this time? "Swordsmanship..." Hawkeye looked at Maude, who was gathering the sword, and raised his brow slightly. When he noticed something, he subconsciously used what he saw and heard. After a breath, nothing was found. Before the enemy''s large fleet has stepped into the shelling range, and the Whitebeard Pirates has not yet appeared, Maude''s position has undoubtedly become the focus of the audience. "Grumbling" At this moment, there was an inaudible bubbling sound from the bottom of the sea. "Ok?" The bubbling sound was still deep in the sea bottom, but the three generals on the high platform almost captured the movement at the same time. Including the Warring States on the execution stage, and the lieutenants who are proficient in seeing, hearing and coloring, they also noticed the movement from the bottom of the sea. "No way" Warring States lowered his head to look at the still calm sea in the harbor, and he expected the result for an instant, and a few beads of sweat fell on his face. The details that I had vaguely missed before suddenly became clear at this moment. Under the execution platform, Karp and Crane looked at the sea at the same time. "It really came out from an unexpected place." "Little Crane, we made a mistake..." "..." A few seconds later, the bubbles generated from the depths of the seabed rose to the surface of the sea, making a clear sound. "Eh, this voice..." "In the harbor!" Most of the navy looked at the sea surface in the harbor with hindsight and saw a large shadow emerging from under the water surface. "Could it be... from under the water..." Seeing the clearer shadows under the water, the navy looked shocked. "Boom!" As if to confirm the navy''s speculation, the sea suddenly swelled into the sky. Four large coated whale-head ships rushed out of the sea and hovered stably on the sea in the harbor in a 4D formation. And the ship facing the execution platform in the square is the main ship of the Whitebeard Pirates-the Moby Dick! The White Beard Pirates Group, which appeared in the harbor in an unexpected way, just broke into the eyes of everyone present. Click! As the ship rushed out of the sea, the bubble film covering the ship burst. And at this moment-- An abrupt roar directly concealed the sound of the bubble film bursting. "Hegemony." Just when everyone was surprised by the way the White Beard Pirates appeared on the stage, Maude, who had already finished his momentum, pinched the opportunity to slash out of the hegemony toward the white beard on the bow of the Moby Dick. Like a comet, carrying a powerful shock wave wrapped in white light, came to the white beard in an instant. The audience was shocked. Could it be... The man in front of him had anticipated the movement of the White Beard Pirate Group before everyone else? ! Otherwise, how can you set up a battle in advance? When most people were shocked, the cylindrical shock wave sliced ??by Maude swallowed the white beard on the bow of the Mobile. Between the electric light and flint, the atmosphere directly in front of the Moby Dick suddenly shattered with substantial light marks, even with the cylindrical shock wave. Click! The atmosphere and even the stagnant shock wave shattered into countless pieces like glass in an instant. After the flying fragments were scattered, it was the white beard who maintained the punching posture. "Father!" On the Moby Dick, the crew, including the captain, first glanced at the unharmed white beard, and then looked at Maude on the shore in amazement. This guy Is it seeing and hearing? No, the time was caught in the form of anticipation! If the daddy didn''t react fast enough, they would have to suffer a small loss in whatever they said. "Even Zhijiang Sengoku has an unexpected look, but this guy is ready to attack in advance!" The captains headed by Marco were secretly surprised. "Goo la la..." At the bow of the ship, White Beard laughed out loud, and slowly closed his fists, his eyes swept straight towards Maude, who was holding a sword posture on the shore of the harbor. "Haguo... really a unique way of welcome, little ghost head." "call--" Under the white beard''s offensive eyes, Maude was unaffected, let out a long sigh, regretfully said: "I thought I could hit you by surprise, it seems I was thinking too much..." When the power of the hegemony and the power of shock offset each other, the eyes of everyone present drifted between Maude and Whitebeard. The man who had just shot a stunning shot again attacked White Beard in a way that was unexpected to everyone. Although the attack was finally resolved by White Beard, the mighty hegemony still left a deep impression on everyone. Hawkeye took a deep look at Maude, and then all his attention was on the white beard. Known as the strongest man in the world, he can arouse the interest of countless strong men in the world. Naturally, including his Hawkeye. "Hey!" Baibeard did not answer, his eyes only paused for a moment on Maude, and then he turned to look at Ace on the execution platform. "My beloved son, how are you?" "Daddy!!!" Ace looked at the companions and daddy who appeared one after another, instead of feeling happy, but full of worry and regret. Senguo stared at the still majestic man standing on the bow of the Mobile. "White beard" A great reward for the flavor of oranges~! (End of this chapter) Chapter 441： Its him again! Chapter 441 is him again! Thousands of troops and horses are deployed, and the world is full of nets. But the main force of the White Beard Pirates Group appeared in unexpected places. "I approached so soon..." The Warring States period watched as the main ship and deputy ship of the White Beard Pirate Group came from the bottom of the sea, passed through the fire defense line arranged outside the harbor, and went directly to the harbor separated from the execution platform by a square. Thousands of calculations, only one important point is omitted. The wise man must have made a mistake, and he is talking about the current Warring States and Crane. just Sengoku and Tsuru glanced at Maude, who was at the forefront of the army. They didn''t count it, but Maude did. I was slightly surprised, but the matter was here, and I didn''t have the time to reflect. Senguo stared at the man on the bow of the Mobile. "Goo la la" The white beard still showed a bold and heroic laugh, which spread throughout Malin Vando. Maude retracted Qiushui, sideways the blade, calmly looking at the white beard who was brewing something. Doflamingo looked at the terrifying white beard with an exaggerated arc at the corner of his mouth, and sneered: "It''s really exciting. In what way will the world''s strongest man attack?" Hawkeye and Hancock looked calm, no matter how they stayed out of the matter, when the white beard appeared, they would definitely attract everyone''s attention. Aboard the Moby Dick. A group of white beard pirate team leaders gathered behind Baibeard. They are the strongest backing for the white beard. Among the captains, a man in a pink kimono was frowning and looking at Maude on the harbor. To be more precise, he was looking at the 21st Gong Dashaqiu Shui in Maude''s hands. "The national treasure of Wano Country... why is it in the hands of this man." The man in the costume of the opposite **** is Izang, the captain of the 16th team of the White Beard Pirates. He was born in the country of harmony, and he recognized Qiushui in Maude''s hands at a glance. "Izang, what''s wrong?" Before the battle, Marko, the captain of the first team, noticed the strangeness of Izang. "It''s okay." Izang shook his head. The most important thing right now is not to regain the national treasure of Wano, but to rescue Ace. Marco was a little strange, but he didn''t think much about it, and looked at the back of the old man. "Goo la la, bear with it for a while, Ace..." Baibeard suddenly inserted the supreme sharp knife in his hand into the floor of the bow, and immediately leaned forward slightly with his arms crossed. "coming!!!" "The attack of the strongest man in the world!" "Be vigilant!" Seeing the white beard''s formation, the navy looked solemn. Under everyone''s gaze, White Beard''s folded arms suddenly moved, and his fists hit the air on both sides. "Crack, crunch!" At the place where the fist fell, an irregular light mark suddenly appeared. "The atmosphere... cracked!!!" The navy''s eyes were full of surprise. Just like the scene of resisting the attack of the Mord overlord, the atmosphere shattered directly. But this time, the shock force that was punched by the white beard did not concentrate on one point, but stretched towards the distant sea! "boom--!" On both sides outside Crescent Bay, there was a deafening dull sound like an explosion. Everyone couldn''t help but follow the sound source to look. "Ok?" "Wow!!!" Affected by the force of the shock, a mountain-like huge wave bulged up abruptly outside the harbor. The same is true in the other direction. Two huge waves soared into the sky, quite horrifying. The navy closest to the waves suddenly panicked. Some navies even screamed. They thought that this huge wave of tens of meters would crash down. However, the giant wave went overseas and soon disappeared before everyone''s eyes. "what happened" The navy, who were in shock, could only look at the white beard on the bow of the Moby Dick who was holding the punching posture. On the execution stage. "Haezhen..." Warring States looked solemn. The huge wave shaken by the white beard receded into the distance. After a short while, the water level in the harbor dropped rapidly. This phenomenon was quickly discovered by the Navy. But soon, the earthquake came. The entire Marin Vandor suddenly shook. "What''s the matter with this battlefield?" The violent shaking made it difficult for the navy to maintain their posture. "Don''t think that we can be sure of victory if we have many people!" At this moment, the vigilant voice of the Warring States Period spread to the audience through the phone worm. "Maybe it will be us who will welcome the end, because that man...has the power to destroy the world!" At the moment when the voice of the Warring States Period fell. The tsunami, which was transformed by the white beard''s tsunami, surged from both sides of Malin Vando. The tsunami, which was hundreds of meters high, covered Malin Vandor with an overwhelming force. "What kind of power is this..." "It''s over!" The large shadows that followed the tsunami covered the faces of the navy with horror. A few capable people even felt hopeless. Those who can''t swim, if they are caught in the sea by the tsunami, they will basically end up with nine deaths and no life. On the harbor. Doflamingo laughed excitedly: "It''s really a legendary monster, Furfur!" Both Maud and Hancock looked up at the overwhelming tsunami. Such an offensive is simply the nemesis of the capable. but-- It varies from person to person. Below the execution platform. "Ah la la, so irritable when I came up." The green pheasant flashed, leaving only a string of ice diamonds on the seat. The red dog and the yellow ape on the side seemed to be able to predict the movement of the green pheasant, and they all looked up into the air. As the two of them looked, the green pheasant crossed hundreds of meters and came to the high altitude in the middle of the two monstrous tsunamis. "Ice Age--!" A slightly empty voice resounded over the harbor. The green pheasant''s arms stretched to the left and right, and a slender icicle shot out from his palm, hitting the sea water that was about to be washed down. Kaka, Kaka The sound of freezing ice suddenly lingered. The large amount of sea water that constitutes the tsunami quickly condenses into ice at a speed visible to the naked eye. The tiny icicles that look like fingertips seem to contain the power to freeze everything in the world... In an instant, the tsunami that was triggered by the shocking force of White Beard was enough to drown the entire Malin Vando in an instant and froze into ice. "This is... the true power of the top natural element." Maude raised his head to look at the green pheasant standing in the sky, recalling how the green pheasant used its abilities in Mad Hatter three years ago. Compared with this scene, it''s really insignificant. "And the power of the top Superman." Maude turned his gaze and looked at the white beard at the bow of the Moby Dick who could attract the tsunami between his hands. A sudden wave of ripples began to appear in his heart, and he was quite surging. Strike to grab heads? Do not, Only by experiencing the battle of life and death in person can you be qualified to be among the top class. Only by immersing in this rare trial field in this world, can you quickly understand the power gained through notes. Maude thought together, and the momentum came out. In this unprecedented war, he wants to be a participant, not a bystander! At the bow of the Moby Dick. "Green Pheasant, you kid..." Baibeard''s gaze looked like a torch at the green pheasant that had frozen the tsunami in the ice age with just one move. The green pheasant was still above the sky, lowered his head to meet the gaze that Baibeard was looking at. His attack is not over yet. "Two thorn spears!" Four ice thorn spears condensed out of the air around the green pheasant, and between the waves, the ice thorn spear shot at the white beard like an arrow from the string. The white beard raised his brows and punched in the direction of the blue pheasant and the ice thorn spear. Click! The force of the shock is transmitted quickly in the air. The flying ice thorn spear was shattered in an instant. Subsequently, The remaining force of the shock was unabated, and it was crushed on the green pheasant. Crunch! Suddenly, cracks appeared on the face and body of the blue pheasant. "Ah la la." The slashed green pheasant looked down at the white beard below without expression. Immediately afterwards, his body exuding ice mist shattered directly into lumps, and landed directly on the sea in the harbor, and then condensed into a non-human-like ice sculpture. Although the shock power caused by the shock fruit has outrageous long-range lethality, it cannot cause substantial damage to those with natural abilities. The ice sculpture standing on the sea slowly changed to the outline of the blue pheasant, and bursts of chill spread from his feet toward the surroundings. But in a few breaths, The sea surface in the entire harbor, including the bottom of the four ships Whitebeard, was frozen into ice by the green pheasant. "The ship is frozen." "Well, but it just happens to have a foothold." Seeing that the ship was frozen, the crew of the White Beard Pirates didn''t take it seriously. "Come on, let the navy see how good we are!!!" "Oh oh!!!" As soon as the brief confrontation between the white beard and the green pheasant was over, the crew of the white beard pirate group jumped off the boat and stepped on the ice in the harbor, rushing towards the enemy on the harbor like a hungry wolf. "Gum, la la la, its very thoughtful to freeze the bay." Baibeard watched the crew step onto the ice to start a charge towards the naval camp, and in a slightly mocking tone, he praised the behavior of the green pheasant. Hearing Baibeard''s hidden taunts, the green pheasant stood unmoved and stood on the ice near the harbor. On the harbor. Maude glanced at the back of the green pheasant, suddenly raised the muzzle, and fired a shot into the air. The pitch-black shadow bullet passed through the rifling and flew into the air. Huh! After that, Maude and Shadow Bomb exchanged positions, and his figure instantly came to the sky. "It''s the guy just now..." "It''s him again!" The crew of the White Beard Pirates sprinting on the ice immediately noticed Maude who teleported over the harbor. The green pheasant also raised his head, silently looking at Maude, who had just started fighting. At high altitude. The ferret that Maude held in his hand had already switched to a double gun form. Fireworks in the daytime! The muzzle was pointed downward, and then the trigger was pulled at the speed of light. Boom...! The muzzle gushed out, and the lead bullets that flew from it turned into streamers, and fell like a downpour to the crew of the White Beard Pirate Group. Unlimited bombing! The astonishing firepower net stunned the crew of the Whitebeard Pirate Group in a flash. "Hey, this is too unreasonable!" Seeing the barrage of rain falling down, the crew of the White Beard Pirates Group showed their surprise. The admiral who was in charge of the command at the harbor looked at Maude, who was pouring out of strong firepower from the sky, with an almost surprise look. "Great, great...!" The shower-like barrage restrained the enemy''s charging rhythm, which is undoubtedly an excellent boost to the harbor artillery formation! "fire!" The commander of the harbor gave orders hoarsely. (End of this chapter) Chapter 442： How did it do it? How did Chapter 442 do it? A shower of barrage fell on the ice. The crew of the White Beard Pirates Group was shocked, and used various methods, either chopped or blocked, to block the lead bullets from the flying shot one by one. They are the pirates of White Beard, how could they be injured by this scattered fire. "Who do you look down on?" A pirate cut five lead bullets with a knife, and immediately dismissed it with a smile. If it was a concentrated fire attack, with his strength, he might not be able to withstand it. But the firepower is so scattered, how could it hurt them, at most, it would delay their speed for a while. There are many pirates who have the same idea. The only thing that surprised them with this trick of day fireworks was the firepower net that Maude had woven with one person. Other than that, it''s no big deal. "Go in!" Easily resisting the barrage from above, the crew of the White Beard Pirate Group raised their swords and shouted wildly. "puff--!" Just as they regained their momentum, someone was shot and fell to the ground. "Ok?" "Hey, are you okay!" "Be careful, it''s armed..." The pirate who was shot fell to the ground and barely reminded his companions before losing consciousness. "Armed color?" Soon, the pirate on the white beard noticed that in the barrage that fell like a downpour, lead bullets entwined with armed colors were mixed. "This" The pirates were surprised at first, then they cursed secretly. Damn it! high altitude. Maude hovered high in the sky with a moon step, and his gun-armed arms shook out phantoms, causing endless gunfire. Under his deliberate control, some lead bullets entwined with armed colors shot directly at the white beard at the bow of the Mobile. The captain of the 16th team narrowed his eyes. Being proficient in firearms, he immediately raised the two guns and fired several shots in a row, using the lead bullets that were also wrapped around the armed color to knock down the lead bullets shot by Mord one by one. At this moment, there was a burst of shelling along the harbor. ݡ The heavy artillery arranged along the coast of the harbor finally began to show off, blasting shells at the pirates and ships on the ice. "Boom, Boom!" The shells fell on the ice, causing a violent explosion. The blast caused a slight obstacle to the pirate on the white beard. At the same time, under the cover of Maude''s gun rain, the frequently roaring shells doubled their defensive pressure. In just a short while, one of the lieutenants was damaged. But the White Beard Pirate Group was not to be outdone, and the artillery of four pirate ships fired at the harbor together. All of a sudden, the harbor was full of fire. The hostile parties are doing their best to pour out firepower. This scene was seen by Maude who was in the air. When the strength reaches a certain level, let alone the shooting, even the shelling will not produce any threat. But this kind of cognition does not apply to the battlefield below. Regardless of shooting or shelling, when the firepower soars to a certain height, even the strong one may fall in the overwhelming firepower. The firepower of the two sides has exchanges. Not long after, the pirate on the white beard adapted to the fire suppression and resumed the charge. The situation on the court is ever-changing. The navy side responded quickly and let the navy on the shore burst into the harbor to confront the pirates on the white beard side. Suddenly, The navy, like dumplings, jumped from the shore to the ice, facing the white beard pirates in front. at the same time, The fleet under Baibeard finally defeated the warships arranged at the entrance and exit of the harbor. Their ship came to the edge of the ice. Immediately, crew members from various powerful pirate groups jumped onto the ice. "Go and support daddy!" "Go!" "Let the navy see how powerful our new world pirates are!" Under the loud shouts of the captains of the pirates, the pirates gathered in a crowd and rushed forward, quickly converging with the fighting power of the White Beard Pirates. After the forces converged, the defensive pressure was relieved. With an angry look, they all looked at Maude who was in the sky. "Knock that **** down!" "Finally can free up time to deal with him!" "Damn, beat Lao Tzu!" "???" Suddenly, there were pirates wearing guns, all of them were Maude who aimed their guns in the air. Hearing the movement, Maude looked towards the ice. There are hundreds of muzzles of black holes as far as you can see. "Tsk..." Maude chuckled, not eager to get back to the shore. Subsequently, The pirates pulled the trigger. There was a sudden sound of gunfire, and under everyone''s attention, lead bullets flew towards Maude. "go to hell!" The pirates thought maliciously in their hearts. however, Before the bullet rain came, Maude returned to the harbor where he was originally in an instant as if looking back in time. After losing the target of Maude, the lead bullets that flew into the air naturally hit the air. "Huh? Did you escape?" "Leave him alone, clean up the navy on the ice first!" Seeing Maude flash back to the shore, the pirates on the white beard were a little disappointed, but they did not intend to cling to Maude and face the navy ahead. On the shore of the harbor. Except for Maude''s repeated shots, the rest of Qiwuhai, including the bear, looked like a spectator, turning a blind eye to the pirates charging on the ice. This attitude perfectly interprets what it means to work without effort. When Maude returned to the shore, Doflamingo, Hancock, and Hawkeye quickly glanced at Maude. ϡ Hawkeye suddenly solved the supreme sharp knife behind him-Ye. "!" Seeing Hawkeye drawing his sword, Doflamingo, who had no intention of making a move, was slightly surprised, and said in surprise: "Why, do you want to do it? I thought you would keep watching." "I just want to see... how far that man is from us." Hawkeye''s gaze pointed directly at the tall, unmoving figure in the distance. Once there was a manual machine, the agreement would not matter at all. Maud and Hancock heard the words, silently looking at the eagle eye who was swinging a knife. Is there a gap... Maude thought in his heart. Hawkeye raised the knife and chopped neatly. The seemingly unpretentious cut across the air, but directly led out a huge green chopping wave, along the ice surface straight to the white beard in the distance. Several pirates accidentally stood within the range of the chopping wave, and only had time to cover them with their armed colors, and they were killed in an instant. In the blood splashing, countless broken ice flew in it. "Hawkeye!?" The two sides who were fighting fiercely on the ice were both trembling eyes watching the world''s strongest slash as they rushed past. Aboard the Moby Dick. White Beard grinned, his eyes calm and he watched the shocking chopping wave. At the moment when the war was becoming more and more fierce, he slashed together, and his family blocked him. A sturdy man lay across the ice in front of the bow of the Mobile at the right time. That position was just right to face the chopping wave from the eagle eye. "Hey." That man was the captain of the third team of the White Beard Pirates, the Superman shining fruit ability-Diamond Joz. "How can you succeed, Hawkeye!" Joz''s body transformed into a shining diamond, and then, using his body as a shield, he directly resisted the eagle eye''s chopping wave. The original chopping wave hit the reef like a wave, unable to take a step forward. "Oh oh oh!" Afterwards, Diamond Joz roared wildly, and directly used brute force to throw the chopping wave "sticky" into the air, thus dissolving the attack of Hawkeye. "Blocked the world''s number one slash!!!" The navy looked at Diamond Joz, who had blocked the Hawkeye''s slashing wave with only his body. This result directly subverted their cognition. And there are at least fifteen guys as strong as Diamond Joz in the White Beard Pirate Ship. "Captain Joz, good job!!!" "Hahaha, is the slash of the world''s No. 1 swordsman at this level? Even our captain''s defense can''t break through!!!" The white beard party is self-imposed. After all, the opponent is the number one swordsman in the new world with a reputation. "..." On the shore of the harbor, Hawkeye looked at Joz, who was using his body to resist the wave with a blank expression. The long-range chopping wave cannot cover the domineering, and the power will be greatly reduced in the face of an astonishing type like Joz. "Furfur, there are so many''monsters'' of the White Beard Pirates." Doflamingo sighed with deep emotion. ϡ At this moment, Maude closed his gun and drew his sword. The sound of Qiushui''s blade leaving its sheath attracted the eyes of Hawkeye and others. Maude ignored their gazes, looked at Diamond Joz in front of the Mobi Dick''s bow, and smiled: "It''s not a good thing to be too confident, the famous...Diamond Joz." Under the gaze of Hawkeye, Doflamingo, Hancock, and even the lazy blue pheasant on the nearby ice, Maude swung his knife towards Diamond Joz. Domination. Cut! Qiu Shui''s blade dropped a blade of light in front of Maude. Suddenly, a slashing shock wave with a dazzling white light emerged out of nowhere, and along the huge gap cut by the eagle eye on the ice, it rushed towards Joz in front of the bow of the Mobile. "Coming again?!" The two sides who were still fighting fiercely on the ice stared dumbfounded at the second huge chopping wave that whizzed past nearby. "Well, come back!?" In front of the bow of the Mobile, the diamond phenomenon on Joz''s body is still there, which is the chopping wave that Maude slashed after Hawkeye. "It''s useless!" Joz repeated his old skills, facing the hegemonic chopping wave with a diamond-like body. boom! The Domineering Slash Wave slammed into Joz''s body, shaking out a raging wave of air. The pirates who were closer were blown away for a while by the air waves. On the Moby Dick, the captains headed by Marco watched the hegemonic chopping waves that continued to impact Joz''s body. "It''s not a pure slash, it''s more like...a shock wave." Foil Vista, the captain of the fifth team, was surprised to see the white light wave "sticking" to Joz. As a swordsman with a reputation throughout the New World, he easily saw the unusualness of Maude''s hegemonic slashing wave. "However, this level of attack alone can''t help Joz." "Yeah, but the Qiwuhai named Maude cannot be underestimated." Marco touched his chin and looked at Maude in the distance. The captains beside him did not speak, but they all acquiesced to Marco''s statement. "Oh oh oh!" Joz''s roar was heard again in front of the Moby Dick. As before, even the hegemony that combined slash and shock wave was pushed into the air with brute force by Joz. "Even the world''s No. 1 slash can''t break Captain Joz''s defenses, and there is a Qiwuhai, how can it..." The crew of the White Beard Pirate Group not far away sneered sneer, but was interrupted by Joz''s muffled snort when he was talking halfway. "Ok?" Everyone couldn''t help looking at Joz. Under the white light of the overlord''s slashing wave flying into the air, they watched in amazement as a dazzling crack appeared from Joz''s shoulder to his chest, and blood sprayed out from it. "How could this be?!" "Didn''t the slash be pushed away?" Everyone, including the captain, looked at Joz, who was bleeding on his body, with incredible expressions on their faces. They clearly saw that Joz was unscathed and blocked the attack from Mord, and pushed the chopping wave that exuded white light into the air just like dealing with the eagle eye slash. So, how did Joz get hurt? ! "how is this possible" At this moment, Joz was widening his eyes and looking down at the wound on his body in amazement. The white light shining on him slowly disappeared as the chopping wave went away. Not to mention Marko as a bystander, even Joz himself is a little confused. Under his senses, he really resisted the slash, and directly lifted the slash. But at the moment when he lifted the slash into the air, his head somehow received the nerve signal of the body being chopped. For a moment, Joz thought it was a hallucination. But as the pain came, he realized what had happened. "Hey, what are you kidding about, how could Captain Joz, who can perfectly block even the world''s number one slash, be injured by a Qiwuhai?" "But the fact is that Captain Joz was injured..." "How did that guy do it?" "This level of slash can be famous in the new world!" "So, why is his name squirrel spear???" In the distance, the crew of the White Beard Pirate Group, and even the numerous pirates of the Great Fleet, looked at Maude standing beside Hawkeye with dread. The momentum that just arose because Joz blocked the world''s first slash, at this moment, there was a tendency to be suppressed. At the bow of the Moby Dick. White beard frowned and looked at Maude from a distance. Applying the hegemony of the giants to such an extent, he couldn''t help but think of Charlotte Lingling who was on the same ship. "Joz, are you okay." Baibeard rolled his eyes and looked at Joz underneath. "It doesn''t get in the way." Joz waved his hand to the white beard, frowning: "I''m just a little confused, I really don''t know how that guy did it." on the square. The backbone of the navy, including the Warring States, in a state of waiting for war, all looked at Maud at the same time. "Clearly a pirate..." "Really active, Bacardi Maud." On the shore of the harbor. Seeing Maude hurt Joz with a slashing wave of the overlord, Doflamingo''s jealous smile on his face since the start of the war is gradually disappearing. Hancock, who has been watching the battle, but without any thoughts of making a move, looked at Maude with surprise in his eyes. "What even Hawkeye couldn''t do, this man actually..." Hancock, who knew the strength of Hawkeye, wondered in his heart. Hawkeye tilted his head to look at Maude, and the eagle-like sharp yellow eyes showed lustre, and it seemed that there was war intent mixed in it. "Is it cut on the shadow?" "..." Maude ticked the corner of his mouth and did not answer Hawkeye''s question. now, He truly felt his own strength. Or, It is the power of shadow fruit. 3000+3200+4200, ten thousand words are finished. (End of this chapter) Chapter 443： J Chapter 443 Whoever it is Diamond-strength body, coupled with armed color. Even if you look at the entire world, Joz''s defense is also among the best. The reason why Hawkeye''s slash could not hurt Joz at all. On the one hand, it is because Joz''s defense is too strong, on the other hand, the chopper wave cannot cover the limitations of the armed color. and so, If it is in the "right now" situation, Joz has the confidence to resist any form of long-range attack from anyone. This is why people call him "the shield of King Kong". Prior to this, Joz had never expected that in today''s huge war, someone would slash in his most confident place. How did it do it? The eagle eyes closest to Maude did not fail the eyes that seemed to be able to see through the essence, keenly perceiving the root cause of Maude''s chopping wave injury to Joz. Slash on the shadow, and then hurt the owner of the shadow. This kind of unthinkable thing is nothing to Shadow Fruit. In fact, In order to successfully complete the [harming the target through the shadow], the most difficult part is how to hide the timing of the attack. Maude had never thought of attacking Joz. After all, even Hawkeye''s slash could not help Joz, and Maude was not so swollen that he thought he could hurt Joz with the slash. But when he saw that Joz was so confident that he dared to use his body to resist the eagle eye slash, Maude immediately saw the flaw. Of course, it can''t be said that Joz is too confident to choose to use his body to fight the slash. After all, behind him are the Moby Dick and his own father, so there is an absolute reason that cannot be avoided. Anyway, When the fierce slash was continuously rubbing on Joz, when Joz struggled to throw the slash into the air to completely relax. At these time points, there are opportunities for Shadow Slash to start. So Maude took the shot, and in the end he hit the flaw directly, using the characteristics of the shadow fruit to cut a wound on Joz. To be honest, Maude''s sword domineering slash was rushing to kill Joz. However, the reality is a bit skinny after all. These pirate powerhouses in the New World are simply not comparable to the one-shot children in the paradise in the first half of the Great Channel. To get rid of this level of power, even the generals of the four emperors, it will take a lot of effort. Maude wanted to kill Joz with a single slash, inevitably thinking too much. But this war has officially begun, and there are opportunities to take the heads of these strong men in battle. "Break through Diamond Joz''s defenses in this way, the whole world...only I can do it." Maude held the knife and pointed at the bleeding diamond Joz with the tip of the knife. Even Hawkeye couldn''t refute this sentence that sounded too proud. At this moment. The war started for less than ten minutes. People from all over the world who followed the war through live broadcasts clearly saw Maud''s high-light performance on the screen. "Is this man Qiwuhai..." "So tough!" "It looks so reliable." "And so handsome!" Maude''s heroic performance against the White Beard Pirates inadvertently made the people watching the live forget Maude''s identity as a pirate. They just saw-- With just one shot, Maude destroyed Delaksey''s Pirate Ship from a long distance. Maude cut the diamond Joz, known as the "King Kong Shield", with just one knife. Before that, even the slash of the world''s best swordsman had failed in front of Diamond Joz. Does this mean that Maudes [Sword] is stronger than Hawkeyes [Sword]? The most important thing is that the enemy that Maude is facing is the white beard pirate group that is so fierce that even children know it. J, The people in front of the screen only hope to see the collapse of the White Beard Pirates. Reporters from various news agencies have different places of concern from ordinary people. "Slasher stronger than Hawkeye!" "Injured Diamond Joz!" The reporters looked at Maud on the screen with their eyes glowing. This kind of press release theme is simply a hit among the hits! In the current media environment where reporting of pirates is the mainstream, any explosive news involving pirates can easily attract the attention of the public and greatly increase the sales of newspapers. Maude''s performance in these ten minutes is undoubtedly enough to qualify as a sweet potato in the eyes of reporters. rustle-- The reporters stared at Maud on the screen while writing quickly in their notebooks. Their pen and ink, At this moment, at least it was only prepared for Maude. When the war is over, these pens and inks will transform the reputation and bless him on Maude. Marin Vando. On the ice of the harbor, countless pirates and the navy were fighting. Gunshots, screams, and golden stones echoed over the harbor. Baibeard sits in the back, always paying attention to the changes in the field. As the king, he doesn''t need to rush out. On the ice near the coast of the harbor, the green pheasant, which had been disconnected for a while, finally reconnected, and ice thorn spears condensed in his wave, shooting at the pirates fighting on the ice. In this way, the green pheasant swept the pirates while walking towards the white beard at a uniform pace. The green pheasant was working hard, and the yellow ape did not sit. He stood under the execution platform, with his hands in his pockets, looking at the captain-level figure of the White Beard Pirates group that was active on the ice. "It''s really worthy of being the captains of the Whitebeard Pirates, one by one is as strong as a monster. If you want to minimize the loss, you can only catch the thief first~~" Huang Yuan''s eyes moved away from the battle on the ice, and then slowly fell on Baibeard''s body. Compared with the walking of the green pheasant, the yellow ape is much more swift, his body directly turned into a stream of light, and went straight to the sky above the Mobile. "Um~~" The stream of light gathered from all around slowly condensed into the figure of a yellow ape. Obviously it has the speed of light, but when the flashes are gathered, it gives people a slow sense of sight. After condensing his figure, Huang Yuan''s arms were folded up and down, his thumb and index finger outlined a circle, and dazzling light flashed in it. "Yatata Qiong Gouyu!" In that instant, countless dazzling light bullets shot from the finger circle to the white beard underneath. "Hey, it''s too dazzling." The white beard looked up at the countless light bullets pouring down. At this moment, the team leader Marco opened his blue flame wings and fluttered to the front of White Beard. Just as Joz used his body to directly resist the slashes of Mord and Hawkeye, Marko, who used the abilities of the Phantasy Beast, also used his body to resist the Yellow Ape''s Yata Qiong Gou. "boom!" The light bomb fell on Marco, causing a violent explosion. As the light faded, Marco was unharmed. "How can... let you disturb our king as soon as you come up?" Marco, with his face dotted with blue flames, looked up at the yellow ape who was in the air, with a provocative smile on his mouth. "It''s terrible, the White Beard Pirates." Huang Yuan looked down at Marko, his fingertips flashed again, turning into light bullets and hitting Marko. However, it only shot blue flame waves on Marco, and did not cause any substantial damage to him. "It hurts." There was no pressure to withstand the attack of the yellow ape, and Marco''s eye sockets turned into a blue flame. Huang Yuan''s eyelids drooped, and said quietly: "Who is it?" Marko grinned, his body turned into a complete form of phoenix, but it took the initiative to attack, flapping its wings and flying towards the yellow ape. The two sides fought together in the air. After a while, Marco found the right opportunity and kicked Huang Yuan''s arm in front of his face. "Um~ it hurts~" Huang Yuan steadily blocked Marco''s kick, and casually returned his words to Marco. "Come on!" Marco bared his teeth, struggling to kick the yellow ape back onto the square. It can be considered as successful to force Huang Yuan back. The safe and sound Yellow Ape stood on the square with his hands in his pockets, looking up at the Phoenix who was blooming blue flames in the sky, and said with emotion: "It''s really a relatively troublesome opponent~" In front of the phoenix, Shining Fruit''s attack means can only splash a circle of meaningless ripples on the phoenix. Entangling with such an opponent, it is estimated that it will be difficult to tell the outcome for three days and three nights. Huang Yuan scratched his cheeks and said to the giant troops behind him a reminder to pay attention to the air, and immediately continued to pay attention to the situation on the ice. The pirates on the white beard showed strong combat power, and the navy on the square was constantly rushing to the ice. The troops stationed around the execution platform are already sufficient, and it is time to transfer the backbone to the battle on the ice in the harbor. Only then can it be ensured that all of the Whitebeard''s combat power is suppressed in the harbor, in order to cooperate with the pacifist troops waiting for the opportunity to appear. Huang Yuan, who had just thought about it, saw the lieutenant generals guarding the central position of the square, rushing to the ice of the harbor at the fastest speed. I think I just received the instructions from the Warring States, and then act immediately. "Speaking of..." Huang Yuan turned his eyes and looked at the Qiwu Sea on the shore of the harbor. This group of guys, except for Maud, are all blatantly sabotaging their work. After the lieutenant generals led by Peach Tuto Cha Dolphin entered the battlefield, the white beard''s momentum gradually rose, and for a moment, it was directly restrained by the navy. On the other hand, the navy, as if taking medicine, the offensive suddenly became fierce, and the pirate with the white beard was caught off guard. "Hey, what''s the situation?" The captain-level figure smelled a trace of unknown change hidden in the chaotic battle. Soon, they looked at the head lieutenant who had just joined the battlefield-Taotu Gion. "Devil fruit ability?" They noticed that the navy surrounding Gion suddenly showed a more aggressive offensive than before. Such a conspicuous change, if it has nothing to do with Gion, the White Beard Pirate team leaders don''t believe it. On the harbor. Maude looked at Gion''s back, concealing the killing intent in his eyes well. Subsequently, Maude rolled his eyes and looked at the behemoth behind the battlefield-Oz. This descendant of the demon Oz will certainly bring unimaginable physical benefits. "Let''s do it when you come over." Maude took out his spear and fired a few symbolic shots on the ice. Before the situation is clear, Maude will slightly control the frequency of shots. Under Maude''s attention, the little Oz, the devil who was several times the size of a giant, walked toward the square holding a forty-meter machete. "It''s so big, unbelievably big, it''s beyond the giants in common sense!" Seeing the appearance of Little Oz, the navy''s faces showed horror. Little Oz didn''t know that he had been targeted by Maude. "Ace, I will never let you die!" In his eyes, only Ace on the square execution platform. (End of this chapter) Chapter 444： Cruelty Chapter 444 Cruelty On the battlefield. The captains of the White Beard Pirates Group, as well as dozens of famous captains from the New World, relying on their strong personal strength, stabbed a gap in the crowded naval camp. However, as the naval backbone, led by the Israeli Lieutenant General, broke into the battlefield, the active performance of these pirate powerhouses was suppressed. Both sides tried their best to fight. Although the admission of the lieutenant generals eased the pressure on many navies. However, characters such as the captain level still displayed the harvester-like killing efficiency in this kind of chaotic battle, tearing up cruel holes in the navy crowd in every second. Since the navy has the advantage in numbers, it gives people a sense of seeing that more people have fallen in the chaos. And in this level of battlefield, falling means death. "The enemy''s momentum must be contained." Tao Tu looked coldly at the captains of the very active White Beard Pirates. She knows that if you want to contain the opponent''s killing efficiency, you must solve the opponent''s key figures such as the captain level as soon as possible. Only by disposing of these high-level combat power can one''s own numerical advantage be able to play its value. "Follow me!" Using the gaining ability of Xiangxiang Fruit, Taotu gathered a team of sharp swords around her body. She swung a knife and slashed a red leap slash towards the enemy formation. After that, without seeing the effect, she led a group of blood-beaten navy towards the nearest captain of the White Beard Pirate Group. "Hey, this is too reckless." The tea dolphin not far away changed his eyes slightly after seeing the peach and rabbit rushing forward. In chaos like this, it is impossible to stop Taotu out loud. "Cover Peach Rabbit." The Tea Dolphin made a decisive decision, gathered the nearby Titans and powerful soldiers, and protected the two sides of the team of sharp swords Taotu in a wing formation. "Kill the female navy!" The powerhouses on the white beard realize that Taotu has the ability to enhance others, and of course they regard Taotu as a priority to eradicate. The two sides reached a consensus at this moment, and both wanted to kill the key figures of each other as quickly as possible. These fleeting changes on the battlefield were seen by the white beard on the Mobile. "Marko, Joz, you guys too, don''t be obsessed with breakthroughs, in front of the square, but there are still a few not easy guys." Baibeard looked at several Qiwu Seas on the shore of the harbour who were doing an upside-down view, his eyes were lingering, and he said solemnly: "There is still plenty of time. Let''s relieve the pressure on both sides." "Understand, go now." "Oh, I see, father." Marco, in the form of a phoenix, and Joz, whose wounds were simply treated, entered the battlefield under Whitebeard''s orders. Their task is to clean up the hidden naval forces on both sides of the harbor. Whitebeard watched Marko and Joz enter the arena. Although he hasn''t officially ended yet, he doesn''t need a guard either. Catch the thieves first? This truth does not apply to his white beard. On the execution stage. The Warring States stared at the situation on the battlefield. After seeing Marko and Joz lead the team to attack their own defense lines on both sides of the harbor, their eyes narrowed. "Old fox." Warring States cursed White Beard in his heart. "But... don''t want to break through." Warring States turned his gaze to look at the general Akadog who has always been standing under the execution platform, and Fujitora who is not far from the execution platform. The real killer is not only the pacifist. In terms of firepower, Akakinu and Fujitora are even better. The situation on the battlefield is ever-changing. If you don''t pay attention, you may miss a key fighter. Just as the main forces of the two sides were fighting inextricably, a move by Oz directly destroyed the equilibrium in the battlefield. "Oh oh oh!!!" Little Oz, who was 38 meters high, fought hard to pick up a heavy warship. "This is too exaggerated..." "It''s the first time I need to look up at others!" Seeing little Oz holding up a warship with his bare hands, the giant lieutenant generals were shocked. With such a large warship, their six or seven giants could not hold so high together. But the monster in front of him did it. "It is our duty to stop that monster!" Although shocked by the strange power displayed by Oz, the lieutenants rushed towards Oz without hesitation. "Go away!" Little Oz yelled and slammed the warship in his hand toward the square. "!!!" "Don''t stand stupidly, get away!" The navy, including Lieutenant Admiral Giant, watched in horror at the huge warship flying in the sky, almost suffocating. "Boom!" The warship fell heavily to the ground, and the huge impact made the entire ice tremble. A group of navies who could not evade, before even making a sound, were directly crushed into meat sauce by the warship. Afterwards, the remaining force of the landed warship remained undiminished, and the ship hull sideways, rolling a dazzling blood path on the ice. The navies evaded one after another, but there were still people who were unfortunately hit by the slid warship to pieces. In this way, the warship slid to the coast of the harbor where Maud''s Qiwu Sea was located, and finally stopped moving. The navy''s dense formation was directly used by Oz in this way to forcibly break an offensive path stained with a lot of blood and fragmented corpses. The extremely **** scene showed the cruelty of war to everyone. The photographers in charge of the broadcast all changed the angle of the videophone worm in time, and did not let the fragmented blood plasma map on the screens all over the world. On the harbor. Qiwuhai calmly watched the **** path behind the warship that was leaning in front of him. The **** and cruel scene did not make any waves in their hearts. "Furfur, is there a **** way to kill directly? Interesting..." Doflamingo looked at the navy formation with a huge slit torn open with interest. The guy who was several times taller than the giant had directly changed the stalemate situation on the battlefield with his own power. "It''s coming." Maude looked calm. They are stationed here, they can take the initiative to attack, or they can stick to the line of defense. Therefore, the Qi Wuhai beside him stayed in place and watched the show in the name of sticking to the line of defense. But with the forces of the White Beard Pirates group attacking this place, they can''t just paddle the water. Once they make a move, it will greatly increase the pressure of the White Beard Pirates to break through the square. Is it good or bad. With Maude''s eyesight, he couldn''t see clearly. but Maude looked past Oz and fell on the white beard in the distance. The most important person, but he hasn''t shot yet. In the battlefield. After the little Oz threw a **** path with a warship, he rushed to the square without regard to the position of his companions. "Ace, I''ll go to you now!" Little Oz''s resolute words passed through the noisy battlefield and came to Ace''s ear with the breeze. On the execution stage. "Oz..." Seeing Oz desperately rushing towards the square, Ace''s eyes trembled. He could almost foresee the situation that Oz would need to face, and shouted anxiously: "Oz, don''t come here again, you will be treated as a target!!!" Warring States glanced at Ace, who was full of anxiety, and immediately looked at Oz, who was desperately charged. "Unexpectedly conquered such an exaggerated guy." I don''t know if it is referring to Ace, who is about to be executed, or the white beard who is standing still in the distance. Ace''s dissuasion did not affect Oz''s desire to rush to the execution platform to rescue him one minute earlier. But just as Ace had judged, Oz, who had entered the battle alone, became a living target. The navy was aroused by the **** road full of corpses, and poured all the lead and artillery shells carrying endless killing intent into Oz''s body. The sound of gunfire and shelling were intertwined. The fierce firepower poured on little Oz, causing a burst of explosions, and then delaying the momentum of little Oz''s charge. Just as Oz was facing a difficult situation, the pirates who had received the cover order from Whitebeard supported him as quickly as possible. "Oz opened a breakthrough, hurry up and follow him!" The pirates quickly came to the vicinity of Little Oz along the **** road and fought with the navy. Their timely arrival greatly eased the pressure faced by Oz. The Moby Dick. The white beard''s eyes looked slightly dignified at the figure of Oz in the distance. Although he had broken a **** road, if he hadn''t given cover orders in advance, Oz would have been overwhelmed by naval firepower. "Oz, death for nothing and bravery are two different things." White Beard looked at Oz silently. Everyone wants to save Ace, but the way they act is different. therefore, Any reckless behavior should be forgiven and supported. Under the cover of his comrades, Oz struggled to break through the navy formation and came to the harbor. He looked at Ace on the execution stage. The distance between each other seems to be only one step away. "Ace!" Little Oz was refreshed. Bear paw impact. Just when little Oz was excited, the bear whose consciousness was wiped out, shot... The shock wave in the shape of a bear paw incorporates the huge little Oz. The strong impact exerted pressure on Oz from all directions. "Boom!" The ice surface and the walls of the nearby harbor were all shattered by shock waves. Little Oz, who was in the center of the shock wave, sprayed blood from his mouth and nose, slightly raised his head and rolled his eyes, and slowly fell to his knees. "The tyrant... shot it!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 445： Sharp-edged Chapter 445 Only this blow stopped the little Oz, who seemed to be in no one. The nearby navy and pirates were shocked. Maude glanced at the bear beside him. It doesn''t matter who shoots Oz. But the last blow must be his. "Huh-" Little Oz''s eyes were blurred, almost losing consciousness. Previously withstood a large amount of firepower from the navy, now he was hit by a bear''s paw in the front. It would be nice to be able to stay awake. "at least" The scenes of getting along with Ace flashed in my mind, and the willpower transformed by strong emotions supported Little Oz''s final strength. "At least, one Seven Wu Hai must be solved." Eyes with killing intent swept towards the youngest Qiwuhai in the field-Maude. "Oh oh oh!" Little Oz moved his feet on the ground, leaned forward and stood up, raising a large sword in his hand that was beyond ordinary people''s knowledge. "You can stand up!" "It''s a total monster." The giant lieutenant generals looked at the injured little Oz in disbelief. Just now, they had caused some damage to Oz. With the tyrant''s bear paw impact, they should have fallen under normal cognition. But this monster can not only stand up, but also swing such a heavy knife. "Oz, don''t move forward anymore!!!" "Sure enough, isn''t it? Such a huge body will indeed only become a target..." The pirates who followed Oz to break through to the vicinity were all worried and looked at the huge figure in front of them. Little Oz could not hear any sound. Now he can only implement the willpower spawned by strong emotions, and remove obstacles for his companions as much as possible. "Everyone, I must rescue Ace!" Such a sentence flashed in Little Oz''s mind, and then his arms bulged with blue veins, raised his head high, and slashed straight towards Maude. Although it was aimed at Mord, the scope of this knife was enough to include all Qiwuhai. Bear, Hawkeye, and Hancock walked away. Doflamingo, who is already a little itchy, originally wanted to shoot Oz. But he felt that Oz''s attack was aimed at Maude, and he simply gave up the idea, and just like Hawkeye and the others, avoided to a safe area. Oz''s offensive seemed domineering, but it was slow. Even if you don''t know how to see, hear, or look, you can avoid it with agility. Maude looked up at the big knife that Oz had chopped off, and could feel a strong will from it. He knew that this knife poured all the strength and will of Oz. After that, no matter what the result is, little Oz will fall. and so, As long as you avoid this knife, you can easily receive Little Oz''s experience points. But Maude did not intend to do so. If you take a step back here, you will eventually lose some key things to the apex. "I took this cut." Maude crossed the autumn water, and the shadow reflected behind him quickly changed to a three-dimensional state, and then covered Maude''s body like a water wave. Shadow flow, doubled. With the dark shadow waves floating all over his body, Maude directly released the maximum armed color, covering his arms and even Qiushui, and immediately swung his knife to face the attack of Oz. "That guy... actually chose to hard-wire?" Doflamingo, who stepped into the safe range, looked at Maude, who was facing the edge in surprise. Countless eyes from all around, unanimously gathered for the confrontation between Maude and Oz. "Qiwuhai, kill that executioner!" The navy who saw his companions being crushed into a **** road by Oz with his own eyes, shouted in his heart. At this moment, they completely ignored Maude''s identity as a pirate. Under their gaze, Mo Deqin waved Qiushui with all his strength, from bottom to top, and slashed on the blade that had been chopped down. "Chang!" The loud sound like the ringing of the morning bell resounded throughout Malin Vando in an instant. The force, which is as heavy as a formidable weight, applied pressure to Maude with a broad sword. A turbulent wave of air originated from the confrontation between the two sides and swept around with a large amount of rubble. The ground under Maude''s feet shattered and collapsed. Despite this, the Qiushui in Maude''s hands remained unmoved. The machete that Oz slashed and fell, he couldn''t take a step forward. This knife, Maude finally took it. "Wow!!!" The air wave swept across. The navies stationed in the square can only use their arms horizontally in front of their faces to resist the rubble that comes with the air waves. Through the slightly open gap, they saw the ground that was disintegrated in a disastrous way, and also saw Maude who completely blocked Oz''s knife. "Block, block it..." "That''s the weird power that can throw large warships away!" The Giant Lieutenant General looked at Maude in shock. The unbelievable scene presented in front of me is like an ant firmly blocking the elephant''s stomping. They, who had experienced the horror of Little Oz firsthand, couldn''t help but feel a chill in their hearts while looking at Maude. "Huh, huh" Little Oz''s chest agitated like a bellows, staring blankly at Maude, who was unharmed underneath, and said with difficulty: "Didn''t you kill it..." "I let you down." Qiu Shui shook in Maude''s hand and flew little Oz''s big knife slightly. Month step. Afterwards, Maude stepped onto the moon step into the air. Little Oz''s gaze kept moving up as Maude lifted into the air, until he looked up at Maude who was in the air. "There is no right or wrong in this war." Maude lowered his head and looked down at Little Oz, and the dark shadow waves floating around him turned into shadow arrows shooting at Little Oz. Little Oz could no longer lift the broadsword, so he could only raise his other hand with difficulty and wave at the oncoming shadow arrow. Such a weak movement can only block a few shadow arrows. The rest of the shadow arrows that crossed Little Oz''s arm, landed straight on various places on Little Oz''s body, and then turned into a series of dark shadow marks sticking to the surface of Little Oz. "Shadow Stream, all blade wheels cut." After placing the shadow mark, Maude''s eyelids drooped to hide some cold light. At the same time it was cut out, Maude was like a thunder, accompanied by a sharp knife light, invading from various positions on the young Oz. Less than a second. I saw a sword light that looked like a wandering dragon, flashing and moving on Little Oz''s huge body, wherever the sword light went, the sharp edge brought countless blood arrows in the shape of a semicircle. The blood arrows splattered into the air almost at the same time, like fireworks. Little Oz instantly became a blood man. Maude went from above to the ground. The speed of the knife light made Qiu Shui Dao not stained with blood. Maude slowly returned Qiushui. With the sound of the sword being sheathed, Oz crashed to the ground. With abundant income feedback, the eighth physique star frame is gradually condensing. This meant that little Oz swallowed his last breath as he fell to the ground. The surroundings of the square suddenly became quiet. The navy looked at Maude who was sharp-edged without a word. This man is really too tough. "Oz!!!" The pirate who broke through to the harbor and Ace on the execution stage were shocked, looking sadly at the fallen little Oz. The Moby Dick in the distance. Looking at the fallen little Oz, the white beard''s face darkened. "You have done well enough, Oz..." Whitebeard glanced at Marco and Joz, who suppressed the naval forces on both sides, before leaping down and landing on the ice. The strongest man in the world officially enters the stadium at this moment. (End of this chapter) ~： Ask for a monthly pass! Ask for a monthly ticket! Since this book was put on the shelves, it seems that there has been no official monthly pass for a single chapter. The reason, everyone understands. But during this period of time, there are tens of thousands of changes for several days in a row, so let''s ask the breeders for a wave of monthly tickets with the cheek. Double the monthly pass, double the happiness. It''s not to compete for the rankings, after all, there are too many big bosses now, and it is enough for Pig to look up at them from behind. Just... I hope to take advantage of the double monthly pass to let this book lean forward, show my face, and increase its exposure. So, ask for a monthly pass, thank you breeders! (End of this chapter) Chapter 446： Unreasonable Chapter 446 Unreasonable Dominate the Great Channel and become the One Piece... How difficult this road is. For Roger, the same is true. Before he opened the curtain of the great sea pirate era by himself, I don''t know how many great heroes of the sea smashed into his hands. It can be said that Roger stepped on the bones of countless enemies, rushing all the way to the apex of the times. Although that was more than 20 years ago, once the seeds of hatred fall, it may be a lifetime event. Under Baibeard''s command, there are actually pirates who were defeated by Roger and lost many of their companions. And when they learned that Ace was Roger''s son... The seeds of hatred will germinate in a short time. As a result, the Navy was given the opportunity to instigate rebellion. In this highly nervous battlefield, even just a few words can shake the minds of the pirates in the fleet under the white beard. but, Long before the public execution, Maude used the power of the revolutionary army to spread the rumors that Ace was Roger''s blood. It was for this reason that gave White Beard a buffer time to resolve the hatred by himself. Father''s debt repayment? How ridiculous! Is it to follow the heart and go out to rescue Ace, or to carry out the hatred from the pirate group. As a pirate, you should decide what you want to do. Due to the butterfly effect caused by Maud, White Beard is protected from a critical backstab from a stupid son. Without this backstab, the Whitebeard Pirates would not reveal too many flaws that could be found by the Navy. And without Luffy taking the lead to escape from prison, there would be no hundreds of advance city prisoners who had fallen from the sky who could change the situation slightly. All things can''t always happen according to the "original". Maude can never remember any detail of the war at the top of the original book. However, when the strength reaches a certain level, that kind of thing doesn''t matter at all. "Are you coming, Whitebeard..." Maude felt the recovery of physical strength and domineering brought by the benefits, while looking at the white beard that jumped down from the Mobile Dick from a distance. This man has the power to destroy the world. But no matter how strong he is, in a war of hundreds of thousands of people, he has to face a very real problem-physical strength! No one can maintain 100% output in this level of war. White beard can''t do it, the Four Emperors can''t do it, and the general can''t do it. But Maude, who can recover a little stamina, can do it. "Do you want to attack the square directly?" Maude stood in front of the corpse of Little Oz, and could vaguely feel the white beard looking through the chaotic battlefield. I don''t know if I am looking at him or the body of Oz. "Father...!" The pirates who were confined in the middle of the harbor looked at the white beard, and their faces all showed excitement. Under the attention of everyone, the white beard cuts the cloud in his hand, and when he walks, his eyes are directed at the harbor ahead. "Don''t live up to what Oz did! Everyone... stepped past Oz''s body and attacked the square!" The loud voice overwhelmed the fire of swords and guns at this moment. "Oh oh oh!" "Follow the old man to kill!" "Capture the navy headquarters!" With the white beard entering the arena, the pirates raised their arms and shouted, their momentum and fighting spirit directly soared to the apex. Under the execution stage. Karp looked slightly solemn. "Just a few steps forward will boost the morale of the crew..." Karp stared at the domineering white beard, and said with emotion: "On this sea, how many people can do it?" "The destructive power of the white beard is the most unstable factor in the entire layout." Crane looked calm, but he was a little worried about the white beard''s ability to move mountains and seas. Whether it can destroy the white beard pirate group''s chances of winning in one fell swoop in the harbor depends on the next move of the white beard... On the execution stage. Warring States'' eyes were solemn, with the same concerns. "Too scattered." Looking across the pirates on the battlefield, the Warring States frowned slightly. If the enemy''s forces are not gathered, the effect of concentrated strikes will not meet expectations. On the battlefield. Although Baibeard didn''t know what the Warring States period was, he used his rich experience to ask Marco and Joz to clean up the naval forces on both sides of the harbor in advance to improve the fault tolerance rate. Before the "ghost ideas" of the Warring States period showed the tip of the iceberg, what was to be done was always to break through the naval forces in the harbor and then directly attack the square. The white beard strode the meteor, and came to the most intense position of the battlefield within a few breaths. The giant lieutenants who performed the most prominently in the battle couldn''t help but look at the white beard. "White beard!" The two closest to White Beard were both White Beards who looked at the entrance with a solemn face. Of the two lieutenants, one was Pegg holding a mace, and the other was Longz holding a giant axe. As one of the few giant lieutenants in the navy headquarters, whether it is Pegg or Longz, they have powers that ordinary people can''t match. In battle, bravery is synonymous with them. "I won''t let you into the square!" Facing the strongest man in the world, Pegg and Longz had no intention of flinching. They had a tacit understanding of soldiers divided into two groups, attacking the white beard together from the left and right. The captain-level figures around, after seeing the actions of Pegg and Longz, only sneered, and did not rashly shift their positions to defend the white beard from the attack. "Stop getting in the way." Seeing the giant lieutenant rushing straight, Baibeard''s eyes became cold, holding the handle of the knife in both hands, and cutting Cong Yun behind him. "Boom" The white beard''s arm muscles bulged, and a ball of light suddenly condensed on the blade. Slashed out. The ball of light suddenly turned into a surging shock wave and swept forward. First, it easily destroyed the mace and great axe in the hands of Pegg and Longz, and then hit Pegg and Longz''s body heavily, spitting blood out of the two of them. Before landing, Pegg and Longz had lost consciousness. But the shock wave continued to swept away toward the square. Passing along the way, it seemed like a powerful tornado, rolling up one navy ruthlessly. Suddenly, Exclamation and screams one after another. If you observe carefully, you will find... Whitebeard''s huge blow in this range, while defeating the two giant lieutenants, and even tearing a gap in the navy, did not affect anyone on his side. The choice of angle can be described as old and spicy. But most navies obviously did not notice the details hidden under the power of terror. Their attention has been attracted by the two giant lieutenants who fell in front of the white beard. "It defeated Lieutenant General Pegg and Lieutenant Longz in one blow..." "This is the power of the strongest man in the world!" The official appearance of the white beard directly shocked the vast majority of navies. then, Baibeard once again put on a slashing pose. As long as no one stops it, the same attack can be repeated several times. It would be best if it could destroy the navy''s fighting spirit on the ice in the harbor. On the execution stage. The destructive power displayed by the white beard made the Warring States sigh. "Shrink the defense line and return to the square." Subsequently, the Warring States did not hesitate to start the "surrounding wall attack" plan in advance. Follow the order to the battlefield. The navy did not love war at all, and retreated towards the square in an orderly manner. All these changes were seen by Maude. "It''s really unreasonable for the monster to go crazy." Maude looked at the white beard with emotion. Obviously he was old enough to be seriously ill, but he still had such terrifying power. "Next..." Maude glanced at the navy who had retracted the line of defense. I vaguely remember that the Navy intends to trap all of Whitebeard''s combat power in the harbor, and then concentrate its firepower to strike. just, Can a white beard without a pierced body make the Navy do what they want? "By the way, Uncle Fujitora is here." Maude suddenly remembered the existence of Fujitora. Speaking, Since the war has been fought, Fujitora has never taken action. Coupled with the memory influence of the war on the top of the original book, Maude almost forgot the existence of Fujitora. "Akadog''s lava from the sky, plus Fujitora''s meteorite group, this..." Happy Double Festival, everyone. Due to the festival, adult pigs have to visit their elders, so that there is not much time for codewords. Now there is only one chapter. When I come back later, I will try to write 1-2 chapters before going to bed, so as not to disappoint everyone. Monthly ticket, I will try my best to change it during this time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 447： Just try Chapter 447 Try though The pressure exerted by Baibeard forced the Warring States to speed up. It can be said that the early entry of the white beard has speeded up the rhythm on the battlefield invisibly. Air shock The white beard pulls the sword, preparing to attack again. The big start action made the cloak behind him swing backward. "Zizi--" Cong Yun''s cutter once again condensed a ball of light containing the power of terrifying shock. "Ah la la, such a random attack, one time is enough." At this moment, the elemental green pheasant came to Baibeard quietly. With ice mist on his face, he raised his hands and froze the body of the white beard who was about to make a move. at the same time. A dazzling yellow light came in an instant, slowly condensing the figure of a yellow ape. "If you can simply turn into a pile of crushed ice, we will be much easier~~" Huang Yuan raised his index finger to aim at the frozen white beard, his fingertips flashed with dazzling light. "Biu" The light on Huang Yuan''s fingertips suddenly condensed, turned into a beam of light, and shot straight at the white beard who seemed unable to move. When the beam of light was about to shoot through the white beard, Joz, who was covered in diamonds, rushed to him in time and crossed in front of the white beard. The light beam hit Joz''s diamond body in this way, and then it was refracted into the air. "Um~~It''s such a bright''mirror''." Seeing the beam of light reflected by Joz''s diamond body into the air, Huang Yuan couldn''t help putting his hands on his eyebrows, and looked up at the beam of light that disappeared into the sky in a short while, looking up in amazement. Kaka At this moment, the ice layer on Baibeard''s body shattered into debris and fell on the ground. After breaking free from the freezing of the green pheasant, Baibeard maintained the posture of the move, and slashed towards the green pheasant and the yellow ape in front of him. The terrifying shock power turned the green pheasant and yellow ape into ice and afterglow on the spot. Immediately afterwards, the shock wave Yuwei went straight to the square, and in a blink of an eye nearly a hundred navies flew away. When everything is calm. The green pheasant and yellow ape, who were blasted into ice and afterglow by the shock wave, gradually condensed their bodies. "Ah la la, if you want to stop here, it really isn''t that easy." The green pheasant''s lips exuded wisps of ice mist, first glanced at Joz, and then at Marco who was coming. The main force of the two white beard pirate regiments, with amazing efficiency, eliminated the navy''s warships arranged on both sides of the harbor. Because of this, he could return to the center of the battlefield so quickly. "Goo la la..." Baibeard looked down at the green pheasant and the yellow ape, and pointed out, "You guys, are you so relieved about the''arming'' of the execution platform?" As he said, Baibeard folded his arms, clenched his fists, and a ball of light floated above it. That fist happened to be aimed in the direction of the execution platform. "If you can stand it, just try it." "!!!" The green pheasant and the yellow ape were surprised. at the same time. The navies that received the Warring States order gradually shrank their defense lines and slowly retreated to the harbour gap that Oz had destroyed before his death. In that location, in addition to the eye-catching little Oz corpse, were the Qiwuhais headed by Maude. As for the pirates who had rushed to cover Oz before, they fell to the ground under the stroke of Doflamingo, Hancock, and Hawkeye. Powerful people of their level are casually attacking, and this group of pirates can''t resist it. Being completely annihilated is the expected result. Although all the comrades who had penetrated into the enemy''s line in advance fell down, how could the pirates on the ice miss this opportunity as the Navy shrinks its defense line. In one fell swoop, they quickly rushed into the vicinity of the harbor. This is their closest to the square since the war began. Just look up and you can see the "Plaza Entrance" that was destroyed by Little Oz tens of meters away. Just tens of meters away... however, The Qiwuhai who are in front of the entrance of the square, like a high wall, are in front of them. especially The pirates looked at Maude standing in front of Oz''s corpse with great dread. They couldn''t judge the approximate strength gap between Qiwuhai, but one thing was certain. Compared with Hawkeye and Doflamingo, the guy who killed Oz in front of them gave them more oppression. The difference, if I insist, is that Maude''s killing intent is more straightforward and obvious. "It was this Qiwuhai **** who killed Oz..." "Only by killing him can we board the square!" "Not only him, there are several other Qiwuhai..." "The navy was almost completely forced to retreat by the old man, but these Qiwuhai **** were actually indifferent." The Qiwuhai in front of him was like a door **** blocking the entrance of the square, making it difficult for the pirates who were pressing close by to take a step forward. "Kill them!" Even if they knew that Qiwuhai was difficult to defeat, the pirates of the white beard could only go on and not retreat. They raised their weapons high and launched a charge towards Qiwuhai. "Boom...!" Lead bullets flew towards Maude and them one step at a time. Maude''s eyes glowed with red light, waving Qiu Shui, cutting out a blade of light in front of him that isolated all lead bullets. The bear didn''t dodge or hide, letting the lead bullet fall on him, splashing sparks. He resisted the shooting, and opened his mouth as a laser beam. The powerful explosion directly caused a piece of pirates to fall down. Hawkeye jumped directly into the crowd, and did not use a leap slash with a relatively large lethality, but purely swung a knife to kill the pirate who had attacked. The strength of these pirates is not weak, most of them will use armed colors, but the strength is too weak to stop Hawkeye''s ordinary knife. Like Maude, Hancock always stood still, and turned all the pirates who tried to attack her into stone with a pink arrow rain that could petrify anything. Doflamingo threw a parasitic line, and in the chaos, he controlled the Buffalo Atmos, the captain of the 13th team of the White Beard Pirates, who was as tall as a black bull in the chaos. "Furafur... got a nice toy." Doflamingo sat on a "chair" made up of several corpses, with Erlang''s legs tilted, looking at Atmos whose face was gloomy as if dripping water. "Doflamingo!" Atmos, whose body was controlled, gritted his teeth and looked at Doflamingo, his eyes seemed to swallow Doflamingo alive. "interesting." Atmos'' eyes made Doflamingo excited, and he immediately controlled Atmos to kill the crew of the White Beard Pirates. "Captain Atmos!?" "Don''t come near me!" Atmos screamed angrily while swinging the knife at his companion. The two crew members of the White Beard Pirate Group were chopped to the ground by Atmos before they could react. "Doflamingo, I am going to kill you!!!" "Furafur...!" The brutal laughter concealed Atmos'' grief and anger. Maude glanced at Doflamingo, who was more like "playing". With his left hand free, he took out Bailey''s deformed flintlock, aimed at Atmos''s shoulder, pulled the trigger and fired a shot. . boom--! The shadow bullet came out through the bore, hitting Atmos''s shoulder accurately, and shot a blood flower. "Ok?" Doflamingo''s smile stagnated, and he looked at Maude who was shooting. On the other hand, Atmos, despite being shot in the shoulder, under the control of Doflamingo''s parasitic line, he was not hurt at all and continued to slash his sword towards the nearby companions. "Don''t you see that I''m having fun?" Doflamingo looked at Maude with cold killing intent, and said coldly: "If you want to die, I can fulfill you here." Once new hatred and old hatred have been accumulated, a violent killing intent can be easily drawn with a simple shot. Really crossed the bottom line, Doflamingo didn''t take into account too many external factors, and directly attacked Maude on this occasion. "Oh." Maude replied indifferently. Shadow flow, changing shape and shadow. When the last syllable fell, Maud''s figure flashed and instantly moved to the shoulder where Atmos was shot. "Boom." After appearing, Maude stepped on Atmos. The strong force directly knocked Atmos to the ground. "the second" Maude stepped on Atmos''s body, and his backhand was a stab at the back of Atmos''s head. In the blood splashing, Atmos'' body shook, and in a moment of relief, quietly lost his breath. Maude leaned the tip of the knife into the handle of the Qiushui knife with the breath of Atmos, looked at Doflamingo, and said indifferently: "If you have this ability, just try it." Almost at the same time, he said something similar to Baibeard. the difference is. Maude said this to Doflamingo, while Whitebeard said to the green pheasant and the yellow monkey. Doflamingo''s face became quite ugly, his eyes and even his body movements revealed a suffocating killing intent. "Captain Atmos!!!" The crew of the White Beard Pirate Group not far away looked sadly at Atmos who had been nailed to death by Maude. From Maud shooting to nailing Atmos. Everything happened too suddenly. I only wrote more than 5,000 words today. I''m too spicy, and I will have more to 5 tomorrow. (End of this chapter) Chapter 449： All shocked Chapter 449 Click, click There was the sound of gears turning under the wall along the harbor. Each wall lifted upward with the sound of gears turning, slowly revealing the steel wall underneath. The confrontation between Baibeard and the three generals showed that Maude was still unfinished. But the movement produced when the enclosing wall rises immediately attracted his attention. Not only him, but everyone on the ice in the harbor can''t help looking at the surrounding walls. "Iron Wall?!" "What the **** is the Navy doing?" The pirates who were closer looked at the rising surrounding wall in astonishment. "We are going to be surrounded!" Some pirates reacted more quickly, directly aiming the shoulder artillery at the surrounding wall. ݡ Three consecutive shells hit the surrounding wall severely. "Boom!" The shell exploded violently on the surrounding wall. As the thick smoke was blown aside by the sea breeze, what the pirates saw was an unscathed surrounding wall. "Damn it, don''t move!" "Hey, look, there are muzzles on the walls!" "Not good, we will become living targets!" When the surrounding wall rose to half of its height, the pirates saw the muzzles lined up on the surrounding wall, and their complexions suddenly changed. Obviously, they far underestimated the degree of firepower that the navy will have to launch next. That is not comparable to hundreds of artillery pieces. far away. Baibeard stared at the climbing wall. Obviously the surrounding wall is still rising, but from the perspective of the harbor, the square and the execution platform standing on high are no longer visible. It can be seen that the final height of the surrounding wall should be up to 100 meters. "Is this your plan... Zhi Jiang, the Warring States Period of Buddha." Baibeard''s eyes condensed, and he punched one of the surrounding walls. Accompanied by the sound of air cracking, the shock wave came out, blasting fiercely on the surrounding wall. however, The previously unfavorable shock wave, this will only shatter the stone wall behind the surrounding wall. The surrounding wall itself was not shattered, it was just sunken. "..." The white beard frowned slightly. The crew around them looked incredulous. "The iron wall is not broken!" "Old, old father''s abilities can''t help it!" "That''s definitely not ordinary iron!" Even White Beard couldn''t smash the surrounding wall, and the other pirates decisively gave up their plan to bombard the surrounding wall with artillery. "Hey, everyone, an iron wall has not risen!" "Huh? That''s..." Everyone, including the white beard, looked at one of the surrounding walls without any movement. That location is exactly where Oz fell. The weight of his corpse made it impossible for the surrounding wall to rise smoothly, thus freeing a way to penetrate the square. Even if he is dead, this demon who insists on saving Ace still gives the Whitebeard Pirates the hope of breaking through the square, and...the chance of winning! "Oz..." There was a trace of sadness in White Beard''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. The harbour side surrounds the front wall. "Did the plan begin..." Maude looked back at the towering enclosing wall, with a thought, retracted the shadow clone who was fighting. Without the suppression of the shadow clone, the pirates of the 13th team of the White Beard Pirates were able to escape from the danger. They looked at their companions who had been killed by the shadow clone on the ground around them, and they felt sad. Maude didn''t pay attention to them, and stepped on the moon step to lift off, and easily came to the top of one of the surrounding walls. The enclosing wall is very high, coupled with the arrangement of the muzzle, if there is no flying ability, it is basically difficult to climb over. and so, In front of Yuebu, these surrounding walls looked like nothing. Maude stood on the top of the enclosing wall and looked down at the situation below. He could see that there was a handful of navy on the battlefield that was too late to withdraw from the harbor. When the surrounding wall rises, the fate of these navies is self-evident. In addition to these navies that have the power of World War I, on the ice, there are still many navies who have lost consciousness due to serious injuries. It is foreseeable that when naval firepower is vented toward the harbor, it will completely take away the last line of vitality of these navies. "It''s so cruel, even oneself can easily abandon it in order to achieve the goal." Maude sighed with emotion. After all, this is a war of great significance for the navy that can only be won but not lost. It''s the best to win it beautifully. If not, Then, In order to win, the Navy will definitely do whatever it takes. Don''t talk about abandoning one''s own people, even the navy can do the execution of Ace in advance. Doflamingo and other Qiwuhai also boarded the top of the surrounding wall. Standing on a high place, Qiwuhai, including Maude, noticed for the first time that one of the surrounding walls was blocked by the body of Oz. The navy on the square had also noticed without surprise. "Marshal of the Warring States Period, the power of the surrounding wall can''t lift Oz''s huge body!!!" The admiral responsible for the elevation of the surrounding wall looked up at the Warring States on the execution platform, waiting for the next instructions. "It''s okay, it''s just a''little hole''." Sengoku looked at the surrounding wall under Oz''s huge body and didn''t care much. Afterwards, Sengoku looked at the Akinu below and Fujitora who had been on standby for a long time. "You can do it, Akinu, Fujitora." "..." Hearing the instructions of the Warring States Period, Akakinu and Fujitora moved independently. Fujitora drew out the stick knife and cut away the purple spiral ripples continuously towards the sky. After a while, In the sky far away, several flames are looming. Those are... three huge meteorites. "Meteor Volcano." After Fujitora took the shot, Akinu also used his abilities. His arms instantly turned into flowing magma, and he immediately lifted into the air, ejecting a large number of fist-shaped magma bombs like a machine gun. Countless magma bombs flew high into the sky, passing through the clouds, reflecting the entire sky into the color of blood. After a few seconds, Just like the name of the move, countless fist-shaped magma bombs fell from the sky to the ice in the harbor like a meteor shower. The three huge meteorites that Fujitora pulled down immediately followed Meteor Volcano. On ice. Numerous pirates looked up in horror at the countless magma bombs and three huge meteorites that reflected the sky red as blood, as if they were witnessing the end. "The landing point is in the harbor. Everyone... board the''Icebreaker'' along the way, step over the body of Oz, and board the square!" Baibeard''s instructions came in due course. The rising of the surrounding wall certainly trapped them in the harbor. However, with the withdrawal of naval forces from the harbor, the only icebreaker in the fleet does not have to worry about obstruction from naval forces, and will naturally be able to flow unimpeded on the ice. This meeting, however, came in handy. Many pirates came back to their senses and saw an icebreaker with a copper-cast hull sailing at high speed on the ice. On the bow of the icebreaker, stood a woman with a captain''s hat, a striped blouse, a lace scarf tied around her neck, and long light blue hair. This woman is one of the captains of Baibeard''s fleet, known as the Ice Witch Waidibe. "My boat can go anywhere, no matter how small the ice is." On the bow, Huaidibei was confident. "Oh!! It''s Whitby''s icebreaker!" The pirates refreshed, and in accordance with White Beard''s instructions, rushed toward the approach of the icebreaker. As soon as the icebreaker arrives, they will jump on board. Not surprisingly, before the magma bombs and meteorites fall, the icebreaker will rush to the body of Oz with most of the pirates. Surround the top of the wall. Maude calmly watched the many changes in the battlefield. He was silent for a while. In the end, a decision was made. Maude leaped and fell to the corpse of Oz below. When I was in the air, the shadow turned into a wave of water, surging in the back, like a pair of dark demon wings. The attention of the pirates in the harbor was mostly focused on the location of Oz''s body. The navy in the square also focused on Oz''s body in order to strictly guard the gap held by Oz. When Maude leaped down from the top of the enclosing wall, both sides noticed Maude''s actions for the first time. Under their gaze, the wing-shaped shadow behind Maude fell sharply and penetrated into Oz''s body. "rumble--" Almost the moment the shadow penetrated in, Oz''s limbs moved, and he stood up immediately. And Maude, who jumped from the top of the enclosing wall, happened to stand on the shoulders of Oz, who had already risen. "what!?" Seeing little Oz''s body stand up freely. Whether it is the pirates in the harbor or the navy in the square, they are all shocked. But an even more amazing scene happened. Under Maude''s control, Little Oz''s arm fell close to his side, and then he sat down with a tight heart. That huge body directly blocked the gap in the surrounding wall. at the same time, The hot flames shone on the ice. Numerous magma bombs and meteorites came one after another. Maude''s seemingly trivial operation directly cut off the White Beard Pirates'' chance of winning. "Little devil...!" The white beard stared sharply at Maude standing on Oz''s shoulder. "boom!" The fist-shaped magma bomb fell first, causing serious damage to the ice. The enveloping high temperature not only melted part of the ice surface in an instant, but also made the sea water boil. Subsequently, The more threatening huge meteorite fell down! At this moment, For the White Beard Pirates, this place is like hell. Although it is 2 chapters, rounded up, it is 6000 words, and 6000 words is 3 chapters, it is my logic pig! (End of this chapter) Chapter 451： In desperation (second more) Chapter 451 In desperate situation (second more) Obviously it was just a lead bullet collision, but under the blessing of armed color, it triggered a lot of power. This is the horror of top gunners. Unfortunately, In this world, or rather, in the new world. Whether pirates or navy, most people choose to use guns because they are not good at armed sex. This can be seen from the fact that the navy assisted in resisting the birdcage in the chapter of the original Dresrosa. The navy that uses swords and physical skills is basically armed and domineering, while the navy that uses guns is basically not armed. In this environment where it is difficult to master the armed color and you can only choose to use the gun, once you have mastered the armed color, there is a high probability that you will not follow the gunner route. This also reflects the preciousness of top gunners. Seeing that the armed colored lead bullet was intercepted in this way, Maude''s eyes condensed, and he turned to look at the icebreaker deck, holding two guns with gun smoke from Izang. The twelve shootings just now were shots by Zang. Perceiving Maude''s gaze, he made a slightly provocative action with his head tilted, blowing away the gunpowder smoke that filled the muzzle. The powerhouses of the new world are countless like the crucian carp that crosses the river. But there are only a handful of experts who can play guns to the top. Under this premise, every strong person who can play tricks with guns should not be underestimated. Maude ignored Yizang''s provocation. Although not able to succeed, there are still many opportunities afterwards. Maude calmly looked at the situation in the harbor. The offensive of the three meteorites was all easily resolved by the Whitebeard Pirates, but they also won the opportunity to maximize the power of the red dog''s meteor fire. Almost all the ice in the entire harbor melted. The pirates who lost their foothold fell into the sea one after another. Bang bang This is the air blast of Yuebu. Maude looked back and saw that the admirals stepped onto the moon step to the top of the surrounding wall. The yellow ape and green pheasant below the execution platform were not idle either, they were directly elementalized, and they came to the top of the surrounding wall for the first time. at the same time, The artillery set up on the surrounding wall were all pirates who aimed their muzzle at the harbor and fell into the sea. As for the main white beards on the icebreaker, they were ignored. This is the right choice. In this case, it is of course impossible for the Navy to waste part of its firepower on icebreakers. Under the square execution stage. Fujitora had already stopped, but the red dog''s arms once again turned into flowing magma, preparing for the second meteor volcano. It is foreseeable that the pirates who lost their foothold in the harbor will face a devastating concentrated attack from the navy. This is the big killer move specially prepared by the Navy for the White Beard Pirates. When the green pheasant completely froze the harbor, it had already started quietly and was completed at this moment. In the original. It is precisely because of Oz''s high-profile performance that the Whitebeard Pirates can grasp the odds and chances, and can smoothly break into the square at the last minute to avoid a devastating blow. But Maude''s existence completely killed the little Oz. The consequence was to ruin the chances and vitality of the White Beard Pirates. The White Beard Pirates, who had lost the opportunity to break through, had only two options left in this situation. One was that Tou Tie stayed in the harbor and was then annihilated by the navy. just, Until Ace is rescued, the Whitebeard Pirates will never retreat. This point, Maude is very clear, the Warring States period is the same. Even if the White Beard Pirates finally choose to retreat, the several warships carrying the pacifists at the entrance of the harbor will immediately cut off the White Beard Pirates back path. This is already a dead end. Even if White Beard made a dark move on the bottom of the sea, it could not change the situation. Izang''s timely support allowed the captains to safely land on the icebreaker. But the situation is still not optimistic. On the deck of the icebreaker, all the pirates headed by White Beard looked up at the navy with long-range attack methods on the top of the surrounding wall. Unprecedented pressure is pressing on the shoulders of every pirate. They already knew what they were about to face next. "Joz, let the fourth officer come up." Before the navy poured out firepower, White Beard glanced at Joz. "understand." Joz immediately took out the phone worm and used the dialing number as a secret code. A few seconds later. The phone worm hangs up. A wave of skyrocketing shook out abruptly on the boiling sea. A mast ship similar in appearance to the Moby Dick but with a smaller size rushed out of the seabed and picked up many pirates. Around. The pirates soaking in the sea immediately swam to the deputy ship of the White Beard Pirate Group that just emerged from the sea. As long as they can board the ship, there are more or less opportunities to resist attacks. But if it''s in the sea, it''s basically a wait to die. "Oh~~ It''s terrible to hide a hand, the Whitebeard Pirates." At the top of the surrounding wall, Huang Yuan looked at the assistant ship that suddenly appeared, tilted his mouth, and gently rubbed his chin with his hand. The mouth was horrible, but the right foot was already raised, and a dazzling light gathered from the sole of the foot. The green pheasant not far away, between the waves, condensed small ice thorn spears. "It''s almost over, the Whitebeard Pirates..." The navies in position at the top of the encircling wall are also ready to use long-range attack methods such as squat feet, leap slashing, and shoulder-fired artillery. At this moment, a faint blue figure rose into the sky, but it was Marco in the form of a phoenix. With flying ability and immortal resilience, he was unafraid of the navy on the top of the enclosing wall, including the yellow ape green pheasant, as well as the Qiwu Sea such as Mord, and flew directly over the enclosing wall and went straight to the square. go with. "Even if it can attract some firepower!" Marco looked solemn. however, The combat power at the top of the enclosing wall did not take advantage of Marco at all, allowing him to fly over the enclosing wall to the sky above the square. "Damn it!" The navy''s response with no chance at all gave Marco''s heart a haze. "In that case..." Marko''s heart was crossed, the blue flame wings flapped, and he flew straight to the execution platform. If you can rescue Ace desperately, you can take Ace back to the ship at the fastest speed with your flying ability. In that way, the encircling firepower net laid by the navy can be withdrawn. On the execution stage. "Naive." Warring States coldly watched Marco''s desperate move. Beside him, Ace was full of regret. It was because of him that the partners faced this desperate situation. "Marko..." Ace looked up at Marco, who was flying towards the execution platform. The feeling of powerlessness brought by Hailou Shi couldn''t stop him from biting his lips and clenching his fists. At this time, if he is undecided, it is tantamount to insulting the determination of his partners to fight for his life in order to save him. "No matter what result I have to face, I will accept it calmly..." The will to death in Ace''s eyes quietly faded, and the clenched fist slowly loosened. The Warring States period seemed to be aware of it, and he turned his head and glanced at Ace, who had developed the will to survive. Too late. Unless something uncontrollable happens, otherwise... Waiting for the results of the White Beard Pirates, only to be destroyed! Marco stared at Ace on the execution stage, feeling something, his expression suddenly straightened. Ace, wait for me! ! ! Marco accelerated and rushed to the execution platform. suddenly, A wave of gravity from top to bottom strikes without warning. "what?!" Marco, who was flying at high speed, was hit by this gravity directly on the ground before he could react. Below the execution platform. Fujitora lowered his head slightly, and pressed the slightly unsheathed rod knife down into the sheath. "Although the old man''s''capacity'' is limited, it can still be used somewhat." "Limited ability? There must be a limit to humility?" Marco stood up from the ground slowly under the continuous circle of gravity, frowning at the powerful Fujitora. Under the pressure of gravity, he wanted to fly into the air freely, which was an extravagant hope. The surrounding navy quickly moved closer, making his situation extremely unoptimistic. "The only chance..." Marco sank to the bottom. The gravity effect that Fujitora showed, ruthlessly stifled Marco''s last hope. (End of this chapter) Chapter 452： Golden Lion debut (third shift) Chapter 452 Golden Lion debut (third more) Just when Marco was facing a desperate situation. The Meteor Volcano of Akagu rises to the sky again. The violent movement caused by the magma eruption seemed to sound the attack horn, causing the navy on the top of the surrounding wall to take action. The beam of the yellow ape, the ice thorn spear array of the green pheasant. The footsteps of the navy generals, various forms of slashing. And shells fired into the harbor from the muzzle of the surrounding wall and shoulder-mounted artillery. Its number is even better than the firepower of the Demon Slayer Order. All the attacks poured into the harbor. Suddenly, The harbor was flooded by an explosion. The White Beard Pirates group in danger did not give up. Under the leadership of White Beard, all the pirates used milk-like strength to resist the cannonballs pouring down from above and various forms of attacks. After a round of attacks, the red dog''s meteor volcano fell from the sky. "..." Facing this large number of magma bombs, White Beard swung a knife to cut the air shock, clearing an area where the icebreaker under his feet could be protected from attack. In this way, the Whitebeard Pirates struggled to save the only icebreaker and the deputy ship Moby Dick in the harbor. But the pirates who are still in the sea are not so lucky. In the face of such unreasonable destructive firepower, they would only be completely sunk to the bottom of the sea, who originally had the power of a war. After a round of covered firepower. The pirates soaked in the sea were directly reduced by half. And before the next round of fire pouring over, the pirates who escaped the first day of the first year by chance, tried their best to swim to the nearest deputy ship Moby Dick. Surround the top of the wall. Hawkeye and Hancock, who possessed long-range attack methods, did not make any moves, but indifferently watched from one side the navy''s cruel methods against the White Beard Pirates. "Furafur..." Doflamingo looked down at the white-bearded pirates group in the harbor that was hard to fly, and smiled excitedly: "This is really a rare''spectacle'', the white-bearded pirates...it''s hard to be planted here. ?" "The Navy has made full use of the advantages brought by geographical advantages, and it is better than the Whitebeard Pirates, and it is also..." Hankuk silently watched the White Beard Pirates who had fallen into a deadlock. If you make good use of this advantage of geography, you can exert an effect that overrides your personal combat power. For example, the Nine Snake Island that she dominates, it is by virtue of the geographical advantage brought by the windless belt that it can become an easy to defend and difficult to attack existence. "Whitebeard Pirates, are you going to end here?" Hawkeye glanced at the navy around him preparing for the second wave of firepower, and silently put away the black knives. This war has been fought so far, and it doesn''t matter even if it''s an open and honest paddling. otherwise, With his leap slash, it is a powerful factor that can accelerate the destruction of the Whitebeard Pirate Group. Although he didn''t plan to make a move, there was another cruel person beside him. The Hawkeye who put away the black knife couldn''t help looking at Maude. As he had imagined, Maude closed his gun and changed his sword, posing as a hegemonic starting hand. Judging from the current situation, if White Beard does not have the means to solve the crisis... It is only a matter of time before it is destroyed. When Marco faced a desperate situation in the square, the White Beard Pirates in the harbor ushered in the second wave of naval fire strikes. "Boom boom" The harbor was once again submerged by a violent explosion. At this time, there was one hour left before the execution of Ace. The navy, which has an absolute advantage, does not need to make an early sentence that violates the declaration. The scene of the White Beard Pirates'' desperate situation was broadcast to all parts of the world through live broadcast. In this way, the navy headquarters demonstrated to the world a powerful force capable of upholding justice. "The navy is too powerful!!!" "Hahaha, the white beard is about to die!" After seeing the White Beard Pirates in danger, even if the war has not officially ended, people have begun to cheer. For them, the existence of such evil and cruel pirates should be eliminated by the navy one by one. "This is the naval power!" Many young people are excited and have the idea of ??joining the army. The navy''s strong performance, turned into influence, penetrated into the hearts of the people who watched the war. Both the people and the pirates thought that White Beard was going to die. Judging from the current situation, this judgment is not a problem. unless Another force that can be called an accident enters it! Marin Vando. The navy on the enclosing wall outputted without pressure. Covered fire poured into the harbor. Seeing the stubborn behavior of the White Beard Pirates to the end, the navy only felt that they had a chance to win. Just when they all thought about it. "Jie ha ha!" Above the sky, there was a burst of laughter that could shake their minds at the right time. who is it? ! On the top of the surrounding wall, and even on the square. All the navies, including Qiwuhai, looked up at the height of the laughter. "That is!!!" Countless eyes gathered to the sky. The first thing I saw was the huge black shadow emerging from behind the clouds, enough to cover the entire sky in the field of vision! After a few seconds, The huge shadow penetrates the clouds, revealing the whole picture. Amazingly, it is a flying fleet composed of dozens of pirate ships floating in the sky! And, the island dragged by the pirate ship! "!!!" The vast majority of the navies present suddenly showed horror, unbelievably looking at the flying fleet entering at this timing, and the oppressive island that came with heavy shadows. "Golden Lion!" The old navies of the Warring States, Karp, Crane, etc. all changed their faces. "Jiehaha, this is the end of the matter, you should always regret your previous decision, Baibeard...!" The audible sound of discoloration came from above again. A yellow figure stands in the air, which is the golden lion intended to bring terror to the world. He embraced his arms and looked down at the white beard on the icebreaker in a condescending posture. "It''s really time to come, Golden Lion..." The white beard looked up at the golden lion in a high posture. Dozens of flying ships and five islands that can be smashed down at any time. It can be called a killer that can instantly change the situation! Whitebeard is not a stubborn old man, and under such predicament, he readily accepted the appearance of the Golden Lion. in this way, Maybe there is a chance to sink the navy headquarters into the sea... Surround the top of the wall. The grand debut of the flying fleet led by the Golden Lion caused the navy on the top of the encircling wall to suddenly change color. But Maude and Qiwuhai were very calm. "Is it good or bad to appear at this timing..." Maude muttered to himself. I wanted to use the White Beard Pirates to fight the trapped beasts and let the navy fire cover to harvest experience points. Now it seems, It seems not so easy anymore. Sorry, I went to watch the game today, so the update is late. Its National Day. I really want to go out. But looking at the nearly 1,500 monthly tickets, Im really embarrassed to go out and show off. Maybe, it may be hard work It''s me~! (End of this chapter) Chapter 454： Its a scourge Chapter 454 is simply a scourge The higher the object is from the ground, the larger the range of the shadow reflected on the ground. on the contrary, The closer the object is to the ground, the smaller the range of the shadow reflected on the ground. When the fifth island fell from the sky, the shadow reflected on the ground was shrinking at a very fast speed. What Maud did was to insert "shadow spikes" on the edge of the island''s shadow, so that the island''s shadow range could not continue to shrink. then, Under the action of the shadow fruit''s characteristic ability, when the shadow of the island no longer changes, it means that the island itself is already in a static state. It is this ability principle that makes the rapidly falling island suddenly freeze in midair. "What a terrible ability~~~" Huang Yuan seemed to have seen something unbelievable, he rarely raised his energy, and carefully looked at Maude standing in the middle of the island''s shadow. The green pheasant was also examining Maude, recalling Maudes performance so far, and couldnt help but sigh: "What a man full of accidents." "..." Aka Inu said nothing, his expression serious. His attention was not on Maude, but on the large fleet of the Golden Lion Pirate Group above the sky. Successfully anchoring the island is just the beginning. When the Golden Lions put the forces of this large fleet into the battlefield, they have no chance of winning. Surround the top of the wall. Hawkeye slowly retracted the knife, silently looking at Maude, who once again attracted countless eyeballs, thinking quietly appeared in his eyes. He was trying to recall the memories related to Moonlight Moria. It seems that in memory, Moonlight Moriah did not have so many tricks when using the Shadow Fruit ability. "Furfur... even used the abilities of''Shadow Fruit'' to such an extent, if the bat **** climbed out of the cemetery and saw this scene, he would probably be ashamed to go back to the cemetery. Doflamingo looked at Maude coldly, if it wasn''t for the grievances that could not be resolved between them. As an awakened person who can play tricks with string fruits, he may also feel a little sympathy for Maude. Now, Some just want to get rid of Maude''s mind as soon as possible. In the air, All five islands were stopped. The navy who had a false alarm finally breathed a sigh of relief. but, There are dozens of pirate ships and the legendary golden lion floating in the sky. "White beard and golden lion, such a combination..." "Damn it, it was hard to drive the Whitebeard Pirates into desperation, and now there is another golden lion..." "Don''t think so much, our side, but there are also legends!!!" "Well, there is a reliable Qiwuhai..." When talking about Qiwuhai, many navies directly ignored Doflamingo and others, looking at Maude who pinned the shadow of the island. Before the start of this war, they would never have thought that a pirate who shouldered the identity of Qiwuhai would have such a reliable performance. Only the high-level navy like Lieutenant General Crane who knows Maudes origin can understand why Maude always kills the pirates. At high altitude. The golden lion saw that the specially prepared "meeting ceremony" was cut off midway, his laughter gradually stopped, his eyes became fierce like a beast. "An unpleasant ability." The fierce gaze looked straight at Fujitora on the square. This is the second time. The Golden Lion wanted to get rid of Fujitora''s mind, and was so strong that he could not wait to smash all his troops on Fujitora''s head. In addition, And that kid! The golden lion turned his eyes and looked at Maude, who was standing under the island. He probably knew the ability of the blind man, but it was this little devil who stopped the fifth island in some way. Isn''t it a kind of ability that will restrain him? The Golden Lion suddenly realized that in the past, he would always be particularly wary of those who can restrain his own abilities, but he never thought of completely solving these threats. Like now, This blind man''s ability to pile fruits will greatly weaken the attack power of the floating fruits. In that case, as long as this person is killed, and then we can find a way to find the fruits and hold them in our hands, can we solve the threat from the source? At this time of battle, the golden lion clapped his hands like an epiphany, and seemed very happy. "Rather than destroying the navy headquarters, let''s kill you first." The Golden Lion looked at Fujitora from a distance, with killing intent in his eyes. The meeting gift could not go on, and the Golden Lion was not in a hurry to let the flying fleet dispatch. "This height has little effect..." The golden lion retracted his gaze at Fujitora, and turned to look at the violent creatures on the five islands. This is something he has prepared for twenty years. It was originally intended to destroy the East China Sea, but it was obviously more meaningful than destroying the navy headquarters. "Next, just feel despair, foolish navy!!!" The Golden Lion raised his hand and was about to use his ability to roll over the island. The fifth island stopped by Maud suddenly moved towards the harbor. "Ok?" The golden lion was slightly startled. He hasn''t done it yet, why did the island move by itself? on the square. Most of the navies near the enclosing wall immediately noticed the island''s abnormal movement. "Is it out of control?" "No, Maude is controlling the island!" Soon, the navy noticed that Maude was further manipulating the shadow nails, pulling the shadow of the island towards the direction of the harbor. "What does he want to do?" Questions emerged in the navy''s mind for the first time. "Could it be..." They noticed that the direction the island was moving was the harbor where the White Beard Pirates and their fleets were located. After thinking of a certain possibility, surprises flashed across the faces of the navy. So cruel! "Ah la la, this is no joke." The green pheasant looked up at the island that was moving towards the harbor, and immediately looked at the icebreaker and the auxiliary ship of the Moby Dick that were moving away from the surrounding wall in the harbor. Seeing this, I intend to retreat to the entrance of the harbor. Maybe it''s not to take the opportunity to escape, but to have other plans, right? Thinking of this, the palm of the green pheasant oozes cold smoke quietly. Huang Yuan touched his chin and looked up at the moving island. Like the green pheasant, he also realized Maude''s plan. This is to smash the fifth island on the head of the White Beard Pirates! "The young people nowadays~~ one is really scarier than the other~~" Huang Yuan felt that he wanted to look at Maude differently. This young man is simply a scourge. "It''s a rare opportunity, do you want to help? Green Pheasant..." Huang Yuan tilted his head to look at the green pheasant not far away. at this time, The green pheasant has pointed the palm of his hand, which is soaking cold, at the sea surface in the bay. "Ah la la, that''s what I meant." Before the words fell, a slender icicle condensed in the palm of the green pheasant, and it fell straight into the sea. Ice Age! The chill released from the end of the icicle once again froze the seawater in the harbor. Naturally, the icebreaker and the Mobike auxiliary ship that were rushing towards the entrance of the harbor were not immune, and the bottom was directly frozen by a thick layer of ice. "The ship is frozen!" "Damn it, it is the ability of the green pheasant!" "Smash the surrounding ice layer to make room for the icebreaker to accelerate!" The ice witch Huaidibei narrowed her eyes and quickly gave a response plan. And at this moment, Sudden large shadows, like dark rain clouds coming from a distance, quietly covered the entire harbor. "this is--!" "The island is moving... Golden Lion, do you want to kill us?!" On the deck, the pirates looked up in amazement at the island that moved above their heads, breathing for a while. "No, it''s not a golden lion..." "Damn, it''s that **** Qiwuhai again!" This group of pirates from the new world soon discovered that the man who controlled the island was not the golden lion, but Maude, who caused them trouble again and again. Suddenly, the pirates under White Beard''s command couldn''t help but explode and greeted Maud cordially. "What an unpleasant kid." Whitebeard''s cold gaze pointed at Maude, who was manipulating the shadow of the island. Facing the bad eyes of the world''s number one man, Mo De was not afraid. "Don''t disappoint the golden lion''s kindness." While smiling, Maude waved his hand to push the shadow pin that was pulling the shadow of the island to the last position that would ensure that the entire island was smashed on the harbor. then, Quickly pull out the shadow nail. The island that lost the effect of [Fixed] hits the harbor straight like this. "coming!!!" There was a sudden commotion on the deck of the icebreaker and the Moby Dick. Baibeard took a deep breath, and his arm muscles swelled in a circle. "Use some''carving tricks'', Lao Tzu... but White Beard!" The shadow came over, and a circle of light floated from the white beard''s fists. on the square. Fujitora focused on keeping the four islands in the air, and naturally there was no way to suppress Marco. "opportunity!" Marco resisted the navy''s attack next time. As Maude controlled the island and smashed into the harbor, he rushed to the execution platform again. It''s like Baibeard believes that he can survive the Jedi in the square, and he also believes that the old man can save his life. In the new week, ask for a monthly ticket for a recommendation ticket, all kinds of requests~~ ôô(ţ3)~~~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 455： Which is stronger and weaker Chapter 455 Marco, who transformed into a phoenix form, rose up into the sky suddenly and flew straight to the execution platform. Clusters of blue flames pulled out two brilliant streams of light behind him. At the moment when he fell from the island, Marco knew that this large number of troops that appeared like rain in time was not pure reinforcement. Golden Lion... This man, who had galloped in the same era as his father, did not hesitate to do so for the purpose of sinking them into the bottom of the sea with Malin Vando. So, before the worst happens... The real chance of winning is to save Ace successfully! "Phoenix Marco has gone to the execution stand!" "Stop him!" Seeing Marco took the opportunity to take the opportunity to rush to the execution platform, the surrounding navy immediately poured firepower at Marco. however, Whether it was shot or slashed, when it hit Marco, it just made a small ripple in the faint blue flame. Otherwise, there is no effect. "Damn it, I can''t hurt him at all!" "Can''t stop it..." The navy on the square attacked Marco, but couldn''t even limit Marco''s mobility. This kind of immunity to damage, which even General Huang Yuan feels troublesome, shows the greatest value at this moment. "Just seize this opportunity..." Ignoring the numerous attacks coming from behind, Marco''s eyes reflected Ace''s figure, fluttering his wings suddenly, turning into a stream of light and swooping toward the execution platform. Warring States raised his head, looked at Marco blankly, rolled up his sleeves in twos, and a cold luster flashed in his eyes. Just as he was about to transform into a golden Buddha, a figure soared up from below the execution platform and crossed Marko''s dive route. That figure is the legendary navy hero Karp! "Ok!?" Marco''s heart was shocked, and he slammed the charge, and while leaning his body backwards, his paws were close together to kick Karp who was in the way. however, Karp moved faster, punching him directly in the face. "Boom!" Accompanied by a loud explosion of air, Marco''s body fell to the ground like a meteor, smashing a large hole into the ground of the square, and a large amount of smoke rose into the air. Seeing Karp''s move, the surrounding navy suddenly became vigorous, and while feeling excited, they kept their eyes on Marko''s fall. call-- A pair of dark blue flame wings appeared from the smoke and dust, and the wind generated during the rotation rolled the smoke and dust to both sides. Half of Marco''s cheeks swelled up, and the blue flame of regeneration ignited out of thin air, quickly repairing his injuries. He looked up at Karp who fell straight from the air to the execution platform, his tone full of unwillingness. "Navy Hero Karp..." First Fujitora, then Karp. Neither opportunity was grasped. Marco gritted his teeth. On the execution stage. The Warring States period looked at Karp who fell straight from the air, and said calmly: "If you say that you want to fight, you will fight it yourself, but you still shoot, Karp..." Karp steadily landed on the execution platform, muffled: "I also have my position." "..." Warring States calmly stared at the old man who had been side by side for decades, and said no more. "grandfather" Ace raised his head slightly and looked at Karp. Karp tilted his head away from Ace''s gaze, clenched his fists, and said in an inexplicable tone: "Why don''t you live as I said? Brat..." "..." Ace was silent, and many pictures of getting along with Karp flashed through his mind. With the blood of world-class criminals in his body, how could he survive in the way Karp planned. After all, most things should be decided by yourself. Moreover, in the process of searching for the answer, he has found his own life. In the silent silence, Ace first looked at Marco on the square, and then at the sinking island above the harbor. right now-- There is no point in saying more. It seemed that they felt some emotional changes in Ace, and Karp and Sengoku couldn''t help looking at Ace. At this moment, the situation in the harbor changed slightly. Kapu and the Warring States suddenly shifted their gazes and looked straight to the island above the harbor. The island dragged by Maud, just like this, smashed straight down towards the harbor. It''s just a golden lion with anger, how could it easily make Maude do his wish. He coldly looked down at Maude below, his tone full of killing intent. "Can you move my''thing''?" Before the words fell, the island that was falling suddenly hovered again. However, the golden lion recovered the islands [buoyancy] and stopped the islands downward trend. With the island hovering still, the crisis seems to have been lifted. But White Beard didn''t stop there, and the aperture surrounding his fist became stronger. At the moment when the seawater in the harbor was once again frozen by the green pheasant, Baibeard''s judgment was correct. The crisis has not actually been resolved. Maude first silently praised the green pheasant''s timely assistance with freezing the seawater in the harbor during the ice age, and then raised his head to look at the golden lion standing in the sky. "your things?" As he said, Maude raised his right hand, and the shadow wave on his palm surging, instantly condensed into a black ball. "Oh, how can I say that I am also a pirate, taking other people''s things...isn''t it normal?" As soon as the voice fell, Maude threw the black ball towards the island''s shadow on the ice of the harbor. This black ball is formed by his [All Shadows], and when concentrated on one point, it has 100% control strength. The black ball hit the shadow of the island, and it instantly blended in. With the intervention of Shadow Fruit''s ability, this island, which should have been controlled by the golden lion, had an unexpected guest. In a sense, The power of Piaopiao Fruit is not only to make the touched objects lighter, and to protect it from gravity. Its most powerful part is actually its ability to freely control objects. In this regard alone, one of the most powerful aspects of shadow fruit is actually controlling objects. Strictly speaking, one of the most attractive advantages of shadow fruit is to make the target itself produce some changes beyond common sense and cognition through the intervention of the target shadow. In the original book, Moriah''s [Shadow Revolution] was also developed following this feature. It''s a pity that Moria, who was "dominant" destroyed by Kaido, only focused on creating a zombie army of low actual value, so that he failed to carry forward the true value of Shadow Fruit. But Maud is different. From the moment he decides to eat the shadow fruit, it means that he will take the shadow fruit to a height beyond the reach of users of all generations. This is exactly...the greatest advantage of the traverser. "So, is your''controlling power'' strong or my''controlling power'' strong?" After allowing all the shadows to intervene in the island shadow, Maude had a calm face, and his open fingers suddenly clenched into fists. "rumble--" The island hovering in the air vibrated inexplicably, and immediately showed signs of falling. "It seems that my''control'' is stronger." Maude looked at the sinking island, but there were not many surprises. if we assume, Piaopiaoguo''s ability to control objects is that it can freely knead a 1m3 object into various shapes. Then, The shadow fruit''s ability to control objects is that it can not only knead a 1m3 object into various shapes, but also make this 1m3 object into 2m3 or even 3m3. The most important thing is that Shadow Fruit''s difficulty in controlling objects is far lower than Piaopiao Fruit. Based on this alone, Shadow Fruit is by no means weaker than Piaopiao Fruit. "So, can I get it back? Your things..." Maude rolled his eyes and looked at the golden lion standing in the sky. at this time, The face of the golden lion became very ugly. He finally knew Maude''s ability. just Is the shadow fruit such a strong existence? The golden lion, who has some knowledge of some devil fruits, don''t remember that shadow fruits have such strong power! (End of this chapter) Chapter 456： The strongest man and vigilance Chapter 456 The Strongest Man and Vigilance Between abilities, there are priorities, as well as superiors and subordinates. In the use of control, Shadow Fruit has a higher priority than Piaopiao Fruit. When Maude used his ability to intervene in the shadow of the island, the golden lion noticed something was wrong. Obviously did not lose control of the island, but... The golden lion can only watch the island fall towards the harbor, nothing can be done. This kind of intuitive feeling is like he clearly hugged a basketball with all his strength, and then Maude came to him, in front of him, directly stretched out his hands and violently snatched the basketball. The biased referee didn''t blow the whistle at all, let Maude **** the basketball, and then dunk the basketball into the hoop. This is too uncomfortable! The golden lion''s face was so gloomy as to drip water. Prior to this, he was mentally prepared for a fierce battle with the top navy forces. But I did not expect that he would suffer a loss in Maude''s hands first. The island that was enough to fill the entire harbor, following Maude''s idea, continued to press towards the white beard pirate group on the ice of the harbor. "!!!" In the face of this unimaginable pressure, most of the crew members under the command of the White Beard Pirates, it is inevitable that their heartbeats will speed up at this moment. The light circle floated above the white beard''s fists. Due to physical reasons, he now suppresses his strength as much as possible when using Shaking Fruit. Only in this way can this old and seriously ill body last longer. But in this situation, we can only do our best, even if doing so may cause a great burden on the body... The power of the shock was compressed in his fist by the white beard. The muscles on his chest and even his arms swelled like a balloon more than half a time, and the blue veins were like small snakes, clinging to the skin exposed to the air. "Just an island..." The white beard hammered his fist in the air. The concussive force exerted with full force is transmitted through the fist, and the brain is released. Kaka Accompanied by the harsh sound, countless light traces suddenly cracked in front of the eyes, and they were "printed" on the bottom of the island with lightning speed. In an instant, the light traces disappeared out of thin air, replaced by huge cracks that spread across the bottom of the island. As the cracks expanded, countless sand and gravel separated from the bottom of the island, like swarms of locusts, flying straight to the ground. In this way, under the fierce expansion of the rift, the entire island disintegrated at a seemingly slow but fast speed. "boom--!" During this period, the loud sound of spring thunder echoed over the entire Marin Vandor. Everyone''s eyes can''t help being attracted by this scene. I saw the island disintegrated into more than a dozen rock masses of varying sizes, which crashed onto the ice in the harbor. The ice layer with a thickness of more than 20 meters could not withstand the direct impact, and it broke and sank into the water with a rumbling sound. The rocks on the island that had destroyed the ice, then crashed into the sea. The powerful squeezing force set off huge waves gushing out from the cracks between the rocks. After a while, when the fragments of the disintegrated islands arrived on the deepest plate in the harbor, the entire Marin Vando shook violently. "Unexpectedly... shattered the island?" The countless gazes looking into the harbor were filled with indescribable shock. This is... the strongest man in the world. On the execution stage. Karp and Warring States silently looked at the harbor filled with island debris. "It''s not good..." The red light in Karp''s eyes flickered, and he looked at the dust that covered the sky. Seeing, hearing, and perceiving, the aura of the White Beard Pirates group is still there. In other words, White Beard not only smashed an island, but also ensured the safety of the crew. And the disintegrated island fell in the harbor, not only smashed the encircling wall, but also became the foothold of the White Beard Pirates. Plus the strength of the golden lion in the sky... The Warring States period rubbed his brows, only to feel that the situation suddenly became quite tricky. The surrounding wall was smashed by the wreckage of the huge island, and the Qiwuhai and Navy, and even the body of Oz, who were originally on the top of the surrounding wall, retreated to the square in time to avoid the disaster. "Furfur...this power can no longer be simply described by the word monster!" Doflamingo''s gaze cut through the smoke and fell straight on the white beard, his tone full of surprise. Qiwuhai and the navy around him also looked at the scene in the harbor in shock or astonishment. In the vicinity, when everyone was paying close attention to the situation of the harbor, Maude quietly withdrew from everyone''s sight. "Is this really something that a seriously ill person can do..." Maude whispered to himself. "It''s a fighter among monsters, Whitebeard..." The pain from all over the body made Maude feel a little bit emotional. Strips of wounds appeared on the chest, back, abdomen, and thighs under the clothes that looked like razor cuts. Blood slowly oozes from it, soaking the tights in a short while. "Fortunately, the shadow will be recovered in time, otherwise..." Maude lowered his head and glanced at the **** coat that gradually revealed. In this world, there is no absolutely perfect devil fruit ability, nor can it have invincible devil fruit ability. They have advantages and disadvantages. The shadow fruit is no exception. Even if Maud has developed various aspects of Shadow Fruit, he still cannot overcome some inherent weaknesses. For example, salt can force out the shadow in the zombie body. Another example is now, in order to seize control of the island, Maude injected all his shadow into the island''s shadow. Under this premise, when White Beard shattered the entire island, it was also equivalent to shattering the shadow of the island. The shadow of Maude and the shadow of the island are assimilated. Therefore, when the island shadow bursts into countless cracks, as long as Maude does not remove his shadow from the island shadow in time, these cracks will also cause damage to Maudes shadow. Just now, Maude was just a step too late to take away the shadow, so that while White Beard shattered the island, it also caused dozens of crack-like damage to his shadow. And when the shadow returned, the injury suffered by the shadow was directly fed back to Maude. This is also the result that Maude did not expect. After all, he didn''t expect that the old and seriously ill White Beard could burst out with such terrifying power, shattering an island in an instant. And, since he had eaten the shadow fruit, he had never suffered from this loss, so naturally he didn''t know the risks involved. "It seems that we can''t easily get all the shadow''Stud'' out in the future..." Maude thought to himself. Although it failed to use the island group to destroy the White Beard Pirate Group, or to harvest several major experiences. However, being able to trade dozens of slender wounds for a vigilance that may be life-threatening in the future is also a thankful result. The movement in the harbor gradually subsided. The deputy ship of the Mobi Dick. The white beard, who had just shocked countless people, was holding his chest and kneeling on the deck. In front of him, there was a large pool of thick blood that had just been vomited out. "Daddy!!!" The crew members of the White Beard Pirates Group who used various methods to kill the aftermath outside of the deputy ship changed their expressions when they saw White Beard vomiting blood. This man, who is known as the strongest man in the world, finally fell before his birth, old age, sickness and death... (End of this chapter) Chapter 458： But so Chapter 458 is nothing but this When the flying fleet of the Golden Lion burst into the sky over Marin Vando. Not only the navy, but the white beard, did not expect the Golden Lion to hide such a hand in the island. With thousands of violent creatures entering the battlefield, the navy faced the most difficult situation since the war began. It is not only because of this violent army of violent creatures with amazing combat effectiveness, but also the White Beard Pirate Group that drove directly from the harbor, and the flying fleet composed of dozens of pirate ships that have not yet dismissed. Sea, land and air, pressure from three parties came. The violent creature army rampaged across the square, and the warring states frowned. Turning his eyes, he looked at the white beard pirates group that was rushing towards the square. The real turning point may not have been that White Beard tried his best to shatter the island. It was Maud''s move to move the island to execute the White Beard Pirates in one go. It was this move that created an opportunity for the Whitebeard Pirates in desperate situation to counterattack in one fell swoop. If it weren''t for Maude''s several highlights since the start of the war... Maybe you should suspect that Maude is playing them. "Up to now, the winner can only be decided head-on." Warring States sighed deeply in his heart. When the plan to encircle the wall died midway, any strategy would be meaningless. The two sides participating in the war can only lay the result by simply comparing their strength. In the harbor. "The Golden Lion..." Seeing the violent creature army raging in the square, even the white beard who has experienced the storm, is unavoidably surprised at this moment. Recalling what Golden Lion said when he arrived on his boat after breaking out of prison twenty years ago... Only then did White Beard realize that the Golden Lion did not hesitate to hibernate for twenty years in order to create this violent army of creatures with amazing combat power. "Although it''s a bit stupid..." Seeing that the violent creature army diverted half of the navy''s combat power. White Beard also had to admit that Golden Lion has worked hard to prepare for the results of 20 years, and has played a vital value in this situation. Maybe...it will be the turning point for the destruction of the navy headquarters. "Strike into the square!" Baibeard supported his deteriorating body and lifted up Cong Yunqi, hoping to further reduce the pressure for his sons to break through. laugh-- Cong Yunqi''s knife was slowly gathering shock power. at the same time. With a wave of the golden lion''s hand, dozens of pirate ships hovering high above the sky suddenly dispersed, enclosing Malin Vando in a semi-circular formation except for the harbor. The many muzzles on each pirate ship were aimed downward at the navy on the square. "I can''t help it..." On a certain pirate ship in place, a pirate struggled to suppress the urge to light the artillery. Being able to bombard the navy headquarters without a brain in the air, if this kind of thing is said, it is estimated that others will laugh away. But right now, this kind of thing is about to become a reality. The pirate swallowed and looked at the artillery, full of excitement. "Haha, I never dreamed that one day he would be able to bombard the navy headquarters unscrupulously!!!" "The boss really didn''t lie to us!!! Destroying the navy headquarters is definitely the top event that can shock the whole world!!! And we are the participants!!!" "I wanted to kill all these idiot navy, haha!!!" Similar conversations appeared on every pirate ship. This group of pirates who joined the group in response to the Golden Lion summoning order are full of expectations for the future at this moment. They firmly believe that the Golden Lion will lead them to the top of the world! This unreserved trust and support originated from the fame brought by the Golden Lion alone destroying more than half of the navy headquarters, the first in history from the pirate who pushed the city to escape from prison, and many other major events. Because of this, they followed the Golden Lion''s footsteps to the precipitous crack between the navy headquarters and the White Beard Pirates. If the person who issued the summoning order is not Golden Lion. Then, let alone respond, this group of extremely vicious pirates will simply think that the guy who issued the summoning order is a fool. In other words-- Only the Golden Lion can reorganize the flying fleet that shocked the world decades ago in such a short period of time. Only the Golden Lion can do all the combat power stud, just to destroy the navy headquarters. "Jie ha ha..." As the flying fleet once again showed its edge after many years, the Golden Lion became energetic. His laughter is the command to fire the gun. Immediately, Accompanied by a burst of intensive shelling, countless black shells pierced the air, issued a sharp whistling sound, and fell like a shower on the square where the execution platform was located. Under the orders of the Golden Lion, this round can easily cover the entire firepower of Marin Vando... It didn''t even take into account the violent creature army that had just been dropped on the land, Marco who was fighting alone in the square, and even Ace, who was caught by the sea stone on the execution platform. This also just confirmed Marco''s previous concerns. The arrival of the Golden Lion Pirates was purely to destroy the navy headquarters. Under this premise, the Golden Lion Pirates will indeed bring a powerful boost to the White Beard Pirates. But at the same time, in order to destroy the navy headquarters, the Golden Lion would not care about Ace''s life. An astonishing number of shells fell into the sky, and their firepower level was several times stronger than that of the Killing Demon Order. Above the square, violent creatures rushed. At the harbor, White Beard is ready to go. The Navy, which had a winning ticket, ushered in a severe situation in just a few minutes. Biu In such a severe situation, Huang Yuan, who usually acts the most procrastinating style, is the first to step forward. His body instantly turned into a beam of light, flew into the air, and immediately returned to its original shape. "Hmm~~There are so many shells, it''s not easy to solve~~" While Huang Yuan was speaking slowly, his hands were already showing Ba Chi Qiong Gouyu''s gestures. The dazzling light flickered in it, continuously shooting out a series of light bullets, directly facing the group of shells that fell like a shower. The light bomb touched the shell and suddenly exploded violently. "Boom...!" All the shells were detonated almost instantly. The countless light bullets released from Huang Yuan''s hands were precisely the most unreasonable air defense method, defeating the firepower poured out by dozens of ships. at the same time. "Ah la la, leaving so many animals in one mind is too messy." The green pheasant came to the square, and dozens of ice swarms spread out under his feet, and quietly came to the side of dozens of giant beasts that made the most fierce noise. "Um, stop for a while." The green pheasant looked sideways at the nearby beasts. Bing Ling moved when he heard the sound, and within a few seconds, dozens of powerful beasts were frozen into ice sculptures. The two generals shot at the same time, directly containing the enemy''s fierce offensive. At this moment, the white beard in front of the square swung his knife. Kaka The shocking force of shock ran straight toward the square. "Be careful, it''s White Beard''s attack!" The navy near the harbor had a heartbeat. Doflamingo and other Qi Wuhai evaded his edge. When the force of the shock was about to spread to the square, a huge figure suddenly rose from the hill-like pile of rocks. But it was the corpse of Oz whose body was smashed in many places by countless large rocks. Obviously, Maude once again controlled Oz''s body with some shadows. The power of shock hit Oz in this way. The strong frontal impact force shocked Oz''s body deeply. just In the face of such a terrifying impact, even though Oz''s corpse showed a form of being subjected to a severe impact, it seemed to be deeply rooted in the place, making the huge body immobile. that''s it-- The corpse of Oz, controlled by Maude, was able to withstand an air shock from White Beard. "Block it!!!" The navy looked at Maude with excitement. First, the yellow ape and green pheasant took action to prevent the bombardment of the flying fleet and the violent creature army set down by the golden lion. After that, Maude blocked the white beard''s attack that could destroy the terrain of the island. The situation is not as bad as imagined. "..." White Beard silently looked at Maude, who once again hindered them. Do not know why, He actually felt the threat from the little devil in front of him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 459： Mauds Overlord Chapter 459 Maud''s Overlord Color The young man in front of him who had become King Qiwuhai before he was less than twenty... It only took less than three years to make a big name in this sea. Regardless of strength or acting style, it gives people a sense of sight that will become the center of the whirlpool at any time. but-- Since the beginning of the war, there has been no room left. The motives and stance brought by Qiwuhai''s identity alone seemed to be untenable. "This kid... does it want my head?" Whitebeard stared at Maude, who was standing beside Oz''s corpse. Shooting the front waves to death on the beach is the norm in pirate circles. Even he, who is known as the strongest man in the world, will become the target of countless pirates. It is not modest to say that most of the strong men who have been hired on this sea are proud of taking his head off. Furthermore, removing his head also means inheriting his reputation as the strongest man in the world. Each other''s eyes intertwined in midair. Baibeard immediately felt Maude''s unabashed fighting spirit. The memories that have settled into the depths over time can''t help but rush to my eyes. Such eyes and momentum seemed to have been seen in someone. It seemed to be... a man on Roger''s ship who had the power of devil fruit that impressed him more. A man who can put his life behind and go crazy looking for fighter clubs just to become stronger. Baibeard''s eyes suddenly became sharp. The young little devil''s head in front of him was not only to remove his head, but also to perform the duties of Qiwuhai. More, it is to find a fighter meeting that can constantly become stronger in this war. Such an approach is like mocking them and the navy for their motives for fighting each other and even fighting for their lives. "Gul la la, arrogant kid." Baibeard once again picked up Cong Yun and said coldly: "Want to challenge me, wait a hundred years later!" "..." Hearing what the white beard said, Maude slashed in front of him. He looked at the leader of the white beard pirate team leader, and instantly understood the meaning of the white beard''s words, and the war intent that appeared from his eyes could not help but restrain. This place, after all, is the largest war since the beginning of the era of the great pirates. Here, there will only be desperate fights between the two warring parties, and there is no one-on-one occasion for challenge and challenge. "Even so, I will not miss any opportunity to attack." Maude bent his elbows and put the back of Qiu Shui Dao on his shoulders, in a hegemonic starting position. "Each attack will eventually become a valuable experience." The armed color sprayed out from the palm, and then covered the Qiu Shui Dao. "Want to shoot at the old man? Let''s pass our corpses first!!!" More than a dozen white-bearded pirates with strong mobility rushed to Maude first, and immediately jumped up fiercely, waving the sword in their hands, and greeted Maude. "Hey, don''t be so rash!" The captain of the ninth team of White Beard, Blenheim, who is sturdy and uses western knives as weapons, couldn''t help but change his expression as he watched the players'' reckless behavior. His warning was obviously a few seconds late. "Be less in the way." Seeing more than a dozen pirates jumped and slashed, Maude''s eyes flashed with a lingering luster, and the hegemonic starting hand pose did not waver. Overlord! An aperture as thin as a black gauze pierced through Maude''s body, passing through more than a dozen pirates who swung a knife in midair like lightning. Quietly, the dozen or so pirates in mid-air seemed to have received a heavy blow suddenly, their body shook slightly, and they rolled their eyes and fell to the ground from mid-air. Damn--! The sword fell on the ground with a sound. "Is it overlord... it''s only natural for a little devil like you to have such aptitude." The white beard who was condensing the power of shock, his eyes Ling Ling looked at Maude, who was shocking the seasick with the overlord color. Even though Baibeard used the word "Little Guitou" on the left to call Maude, he actually recognized Maude''s strength. "It''s overlord!" Compared to White Beard''s calmness, Blenheim was not so calm. He watched his subordinates fall from mid-air and lost consciousness, his eyes shrank sharply, and he looked at Maude, who was about to release the sword, in surprise. On the other hand, the crew of the White Beard Pirates who were charging, and even the pirates of the White Beard''s fleet, were all surprised when they saw this scene. "Hey, have you awakened the overlord look at such a young age..." "How do I feel that this guy has the overlord''s aptitude, it is not surprising at all." "The problem is that at his age, he can control the overlord''s appearance freely!" "No matter what qualifications he has, let''s go together and kill him!" The crew of the White Beard Pirates Group headed towards Mord with strong killing intent, and the momentum gathered was quite appalling. But Maude turned a blind eye to this. At least at this moment, there was only a white beard in his eyes. Overlord, cut! The autumn water resting on his shoulders was like a bow and crossbow that had been ejected, suddenly cutting forward a half-arc black glow. As the Qiu Shui blade fell from a high place to a low place, a crescent-shaped shock wave broke through the air and headed straight towards the white beard who was compressing the shock of the sword. Along the way, the crew of the White Beard Pirate Group avoided their sharp edges one after another, looking at the Overlord Slash as they swiftly passed by with jealous eyes. "Captain Joz is here..." They were not worried at all, letting the astonishing Hegemony Zhan head straight towards the old man. Baibeard also didn''t seem to see the Domineering Slash that Maude had cut, and concentrated on injecting the shocking force into the aperture of Cong Yun''s Cutter. Just before Overlord Slash was approaching, the captain of the second team, Joz, stood in front of the white beard as expected. "boom!" The shock wave contained in Domination Slash slammed into Joz''s diamond body, but he couldn''t make any further progress. He could only whirl wildly on the shiny and hard diamond body, rolling out waves of turbulent air. Whitebeard''s gaze crossed Joz, who was resisting Maud''s attack, and fell on the corpse of Oz, who was bleeding all over. No matter where this attack will go, Maude will definitely use Oz''s body to resist the attack. "Sorry, Oz..." After whispering in his heart, White Beard swung his knife to cut out a more powerful shock wave than before. Kaka! The light traces that split from the atmosphere spread to Maude with lightning speed. "Sure enough, it still doesn''t work." Maude sighed softly in his heart. There are so many obstacles, it is still a little unrealistic to try a few tricks with Baibeard. "Then just let the flow go..." While retracting the knife and retreating, Maude controlled the corpse of Oz to block Whitebeard''s attack. The shock wave that crushed the atmosphere hit Little Oz heavily in this way. The body, which had been severely damaged, was shattered with wounds, spreading everywhere like a spider web. "Ok?" Maude''s eyes changed slightly, and he realized that White Beard''s attack was more intense this time, and even the shadow nails that fixed Oz''s body began to show signs of collapse. "I never thought that a single corpse could block your attacks one after another." When the defensive was about to collapse, Maude simply withdrew the Shadow Spike. Without the fixation of the Shadow Spike, Oz flew out directly in the air. In a burst of exclamation, the huge body slammed heavily on the square, directly crushing hundreds of navy who had no time to dodge. (End of this chapter) Chapter 460： Being able to dodge bullets does not mean that you can avoid death. Chapter 460 can dodge bullets, but that doesnt mean that you can dodge death. This is a real world that shows the cruelty at all times, not just a picture on paper that shows only a corner. Little Oz''s huge body smashed heavily on the square, easily killing hundreds of navies. Compared to the previous cruel scene of a warship crushing a road of flesh and blood on the ice, the navy who was crushed by the body of Oz at this time could at least die quietly in the darkness. Maude quickly looked back at the situation on the square. Whitebeard''s powerful blow, instead, relied on Oz''s body to open a gap on the edge of the square. But in terms of military strength, the navy still has the advantage. just The advantage of the navy in terms of geography has disappeared. Next, is the real hard fight. "Have the opportunity!" Delaksey, the captain of the Whitebeard Fleet, was also the pirate who was shot off the ship by Maud as soon as the battle started. At the moment Maude turned his head, he quickly got close and swung the long sword covered with armed colors to cut at Maude''s vitals. Silent steps! When the long knife was slashed, Maude''s eyes floated with red light, his toes hit the ground, and his figure disappeared out of thin air. In the next second, he appeared in the air more than ten meters away, and his idle left hand already held the flintlock that Bailey had turned into. Several large fleet captains who had blocked Maude''s retreat space in advance, suddenly looked at Maude who chose to retreat directly into the air. This unexpected response made them miss an opportunity to attack Maude together. "Even if you can walk the moon..." Delaksey, who hates Maude, will not end this attack. A cold killing intent flashed in his eyes, and he was ready to attack Maude with a leap slash. however, Maude shot faster than him. "Boom...!" Maude first fired a shot in the direction of the square, then quickly turned the muzzle, fired several shots at Delaksey from top to bottom. The lead bullet shot out from the barrel of the gun went straight to Delaksey''s face. Delaxy''s eyes glowed with red light, and under the domineering effect of seeing and hearing, he clearly grasped the trajectory of the lead projectile. Immediately, Delaxy''s face swayed to the left and right, and with such a handsome movement, he accurately avoided the three lead bullets shot by Maude. "too slow." After evading Mauds shooting, Delakseys mouth turned a touch of disdain, his arm muscles agitated and he was about to slash out with a knife... "Ok?" Delaksey was surprised to find that his body could not move. With all his concentration on the front, he didn''t even notice that the three lead bullets that had previously escaped in a handsome manner were turned into shadow spikes and inserted into the shadow that fell diagonally behind him. "Is it the lead bullet just now...!!!" After all, Delaksey was a pirate who had been hired for a long time in the New World. Even if he couldn''t turn his head to check the shadow, he quickly understood the reason. just, It''s too late. When he tried to dodge Maud''s shooting with the smallest amount of action in order to seize the opportunity to attack, the result was destined. Maude, who was in the air, suddenly disappeared out of thin air. He exchanged positions with one of the shadow spikes that pinned Delaksey''s shadow, and then teleported to behind Delaksey. Delaxy''s face changed drastically, and the sudden shadow of death entangled in his heart, turning into a chill that spread all over his body in an instant. "It''s a bit slower, but it''s okay." At the same time, Modna''s voice came from behind without any emotional ups and downs. Hearing that voice, Delaxy felt a cold chest as his lips squirmed. Looking down, I saw a long knife stained with blood through his chest. "you this" Delaksey said with difficulty, but as Maude suddenly withdrew the knife, the words stopped abruptly in the middle of the speech. Blood sprayed out from the wound through the body of the Qiu Shui knife, Delaksey''s upper body leaned back slightly, his eyes revealed a strong unwillingness. But with the loss of strength, even if he is not reconciled, he can only fall to the ground powerlessly. "Being able to dodge bullets doesn''t mean that you can avoid death." With a move of his wrist, Maude shook off the blood from Qiu Shui Dao, and at the same time retracted the shadow nail. This is the third one. Without time to feel the benefits of Delaxy as a big pirate with a bounty of 500 million and higher in the New World, Maude glanced at the white beard pirates coming from all directions. "Delaxy!!!" The captains of several large fleets who joined forces with Delaxy to intercept Maud, after seeing Maud assassinate Delaxy, a substantial anger appeared on their faces. "Asshole!" The captains of the large fleet, who were no less powerful than Delaxy, rushed towards Maude with full of anger. The pirates attacking from all directions put Maude in a heavy siege. This is also the result that Maude has to face when he rushes into the enemy''s line. but, He is the capable person of Shadow Fruit. Facing the attacks from all sides, Maude looked calm. Shadow flow, changing shape and shadow. Maude, trapped in a heavy siege, once again disappeared out of thin air. This time, he exchanged positions with the shadow bomb that had been shot in the direction of the square in advance. As Maude disappeared out of thin air, all the attacks led by the captains of several large fleets suddenly failed. The corpse of Delaxie lying on the ground seemed to laugh at their gesture of embracing Maude without hurting half of their vellus hair. "Disappeared again..." "How can this **** ability be so difficult." "Damn it!!!" "What can I do to limit his ability?" Looking at the corpse of Delaxy Yuwenshang, the pirates gritted their teeth, feeling that there was nowhere to send an evil anger. boom--! At this moment, a gunshot came from the team. The person who fired the gun was surprisingly the captain of the 16th team Izang. In the smoke filled with gunpowder, an armed-colored lead bullet pierced the air, slid past Delaksey''s body, and went straight to a ground leading to the square. There, a shadow the size of a baby''s fist was moving fast on the ground. The armed colored lead bullet slid down from mid-air, and with an extremely clever angle, it accurately penetrated the shadow group that was moving fast on the ground. at the same time. Maude, who had just retreated to the square, had a slit in the clothing and even his skin on the right waist side without warning. Suddenly, the clothes burst and blood splashed from the wound. "Oh?" The gunshot wound that was "born out of thin air" made Maude frowned. He looked down at the gunshot wound on his waist and said to himself: "I have been noticed." Despite being shot like this, Maude is very calm. There is no invincible ability in this world. Being targeted by the enemy''s weakness is an inevitable scenario in battle. How to overcome the risks brought about by weaknesses is the basic combat literacy of a top capable person. Where Delaxy''s body is located. As the gunfire disappeared, the pirates watched Maude, who had obviously retreated to the square, but were suddenly injured, suddenly thoughtful. Holding two guns in his hands, Izang strode to the vicinity, looking down at Delaksey''s body. "Sorry, I couldn''t stop him from attacking Delaxy in time..." "There is no need to apologize for this kind of thing." The captains of the large fleet shook their heads. Izang let out a sigh of relief, and then, his expression gradually became serious, and he looked far away at Maude in the square. "I have been''observing'' his abilities, but just now, it was basically certain that no matter what he can do with the shadow, just attack his shadow with armed colors, and it can directly cause him harm!" "!!!" The pirates around suddenly realized. As long as it can attack that bastard''s shadow... I attended two weddings on National Day and a son-in-laws table. The consequence was that gout recurred. The pain in my left ankle made me doubt my life. Why did I have gout when I was young... (End of this chapter) ~： Push a copy of Pirate Doujin. Push a Pirate Doujin. The Pirate Warriors of Warring States. Introduction: second to none! This is the second admiral! Travel to the world of One Piece and become the Warring States of Buddha. The use of resourcefulness and the army to let the pirates destroy themselves is a beautiful scenery. But really want to fight, I will not be weaker than anyone! ............... Personally, this is a good book about Pirates with a lot of original content. Those who are interested can check it out. The book goes directly to the portal in the author''s statement of the previous chapter. (End of this chapter) Chapter 462： Oh, just want to die like that? Chapter 462, do you want to die like that? In this large-scale war that mobilized hundreds of thousands of people, combat power such as Qiwuhai''s level is equivalent to a "general." If one''s own side lacks equal combat power, then the unchecked "general" will continue to sweep out one''s own "pawns", eventually causing a gradual gap in the combat power of the two sides and an imbalance. This is the value of top individual combat power in war. With their strength, although they cannot establish the victory or defeat of the entire war in one fell swoop, they can always influence the direction of the entire situation. And Qi Wuhai''s shot directly contained the momentum of the White Beard Pirate Group''s charge. Baibeard had a clear heart, and looked at the nearby captains. "Joz, Bista, Bramanc, Lakyo, you have to deal with those Qiwuhai." "no problem." After receiving Whitebeard''s instructions, the third team leader Joz''s body was diamondized, using his shoulder as a weapon, like a rhino, flying into the navy along the way. Afterwards, Joz''s gaze pointed to Doflamingo who was playing with his companion. "Then, leave it to me, Hawkeye." Foil Bista, the captain of the fifth team, gestured with a pair of knives in his hands, looking at the eagle eye in the battle circle like no one in the battlefield. As a well-known great swordsman in the New World, being able to fight against the world''s number one swordsman Hawkeye on this occasion is simply something Bista can''t ask for. "Hey, if I do, choose that tyrant bear." Bramank, the captain of Team Six, with a chubby body, a purple cocked hat and two pockets sewn on his chin, grinned, revealing a row of gaped teeth. "Although I don''t want to fight with women, it is a war after all and it can make you feel bad. Lackyo, the captain of the seventh team with brown hair and a mustache, swung his peculiar meteor hammer, and looked at the last Qiwu Haihancock nearby. A total of 16 teams were divided under Baibeard''s command. Strictly speaking, the division from the first team to the sixteenth team is based on "commissioned qualifications" to determine the ranking, not strength. But in the pirate group, seniority often corresponds to strength. The team system of the White Beard Pirates is a very clear example. Leaving aside Ace, who filled the vacancy for the second team captain, headed by the first team captain Marco, to the third team captain Joz, and the fifth team captain Vista... These top-ranked captains are all the top combat power of the White Beard Pirates. Therefore, the strengths of the sixth team captain Bramanc and the seventh team captain Raqueyo are actually not much worse than Joz and Bista. It is precisely because of their strength that Baibeard will send them to contain Qiwuhai. It is worth mentioning that Izo, the captain of the 16th team from Kazukuni, joined the Whitebeard Pirates only later. In terms of seniority, it is naturally not comparable to the captains like Marco, but in terms of strength, it is not weaker than the several captains ahead of him. The foil was faster than Star, and was the first to move, curling up a shower of red flowers, and attacking Hawkeye from the front. "Ok?" Hawkeye raised his eyes and held up the two swords that Bista had cut from the front. Cang! The black knives and the double knives fought against each other, and while a burst of sparks sputtered, the petals flew around. "Captain of the fifth team of the White Beard Pirates, Foil Vista." Hawkeye calmly looked at Bista in front of him. Both are swordsmen, although they have never fought each other, the reputation of the two sides in the new world is the business card of each other''s identity. "Meet me for the first time, Hawkeye Mihawk, do you know me?" Bista crossed his swords, and stubbornly resisted Hawkeye''s black swords. The power competition did not fail. Hawkeye said lightly: "It''s weird if you don''t know it." "Hey" Bista grinned. When Bista met Hawkeye, the other three captains also faced the Bears, Doflamingo, and Hancock. Bramank, who is best at sneak attacks, suddenly took out a wooden hammer larger than him from his chin pocket when he approached the bear. Bear knocking flying. Joz slammed into Doflamingo, but Doflamingo''s armed color was very strong, and he steadily accepted Joz''s brute force collision. but, This collision directly interrupted his parasitic line. "Furfur, you just missed an opportunity to hurt me, Diamond Joz, captain of the third team of the White Beard Pirates." "There are many opportunities, not bad this time." Joz''s body was diamondized, and he looked at Doflamingo blankly. "Furafur..." Doflamingo smiled sharply, relying on his memory, raising his hand was a five-color thread, and threw it towards the wound where Joz had been cut by Maude. Knowing Doflamingo''s malice, Joz didn''t even mean to dodge, letting the five-color line hit the previously injured part. There, covered with a layer of hard diamonds. Accompanied by the sound of gold and stone, it hit the diamond as sharp as a five-color line, but the line marks were not able to be made. "Want to take advantage of the loopholes? Forget it, Tianyasha..." After easily blocking the five-color line, Joz made a mockery. Under the cover of diamonds, the stab wound previously cut by Maude would not have any effect on him. Doflamingo obviously realized this too, and snorted immediately. on the other hand. Lakyo swings the meteor hammer covered with armed colors and smashes it accurately at the Empress Hancock. Hancock''s eyes condensed, and he turned around and kicked the heavy meteor hammer away. "Oh, it''s not easy, Empress Hancock." Lakyo pulled his arm back and took back the failed meteor hammer. He looked at Hancock with great dread in his eyes. If it weren''t for the armed color covering the meteor hammer, the kick just now might have kicked the meteor hammer to pieces. "A rude person, and still an ugly monster." Hancock looked at Lakyo in a condescending manner. "Uh" Lakyo was startled slightly. Hancock kicked his feet and came to Rakyo at a very fast speed. "Aromatic feet!" An extremely fierce whip kick drew straight to Lakyo''s face. The seemingly slender legs, in fact, contain extremely strong explosive power. "So fast" Raqueyo was shocked and hurriedly raised the meteor hammer to block Hancock''s whip leg. Bang! The powerful force transmitted to his arm through the meteor hammer shocked Rakyol. "She is obviously a woman, but she has such terrifying strength." Raqueyo was kicked back by Hancock. At this moment, Maude, who was always paying attention to the situation on the battlefield, fired a shot at Raqueyo without hesitation. The lead bullets entwined with armed colors came straight to Rakyol''s heart with lightning speed. This shot immediately attracted the attention of Hancock and Lakyo. The former was a little surprised, the latter was horrified. The angle at which the lead bullet flew was extremely tricky, and it happened to be able to accurately pass through one of the locks of the iron rope connected to the meteor hammer in a predictable manner, thus crossing the dead line of Lakyo. But at this very moment, the lead bullet that was also entangled with armed colors came from another direction, and it also passed through a lock and slammed into the lead bullet from Maude. Two lead bullets wrapped in armed colors, under the violent impact, directly staggered and flew to the sky and the ground respectively. The turbulent air waves produced by the collision, like a heavy fist, knocked Rakyat nearby and fell heavily to the ground. Compared to being pierced through the heart by a bullet, just being lifted off by air waves, it is nothing at all. "so close" Rakyo got up quickly, with a lingering fear. How could he have thought that at the moment when Hancock was kicked back, there would be such a ferocious lead bullet coming straight to his death. "Is that guy!!!" Lakyo looked in the direction where the life-threatening bullet came from, and he saw Maude, and several blue veins appeared on his forehead. Maude didn''t talk to Rakyat at all, but looked at Izang who once again hindered him. In response to Moddwang''s indifferent gaze, Izang made a provocative action in accordance with the usual practice, turning his head to blow away the gunpowder smoke that filled the muzzle. "Oh, do you want to die that way?" Maude looked at Izang''s provocative action, and immediately put Qiu Shui into her sheath, and immediately transformed Bailey into a double spear. He has to admit that both the marksmanship and armed color of Israel are not weak. As far as the gunman is concerned, this man who belongs to the captain of the sixteenth team of the White Beard Pirates is definitely a rare powerhouse in the new world. Being stared at by such gunmen, don''t think about the captains of the White Beard Pirates who can arbitrarily snipe on the field. In other words... If you don''t solve the problem first, you will basically be unable to grasp every opportunity to defeat a leader-level character. "Then get rid of you first." I recommend a book, One Piece Warring States Warriors, a very good book. Of course, it is also because I personally admire the fans whose plot line is very forward. I must be familiar with my old readers, knowing that my fans are basically Starting from about ten years before the plot line, then the portal is as follows, and those who are interested can check it out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 463： The gap of despair Chapter 463 The Desperate Gap When the captain of the White Beard Pirate Group and Qiwuhai face each other... Maud has a mobile phone meeting. Just like just now, The Captain of the Seventh Team of the White Beard Pirates, Raqueyo, miscalculated Hancock''s power, and when he was repelled by Hancock, he exposed a flaw that was fatal in Maude''s view. Retreating to the square, and then looking at the overall situation, would Maude miss the opportunity to harvest experience points. Immediately he fired a shot decisively at Lakyo. In that case, this gun covered with armed color should have been able to smoothly kill Lakyo, thus pocketing Lakyo''s captain-level experience. however, Izang, who had been staring at Maude, was actually relying on his superb experience and color, almost at the same time Maude shot, but also fired an extremely precise shot, and then rescued Lakyo in a dangerous and dangerous way. The superb two-color domineering, and the marksmanship that is almost the same as Maud. If Tibet insists on marking, it is undoubtedly the biggest obstacle to Moder''s harvest experience. This also means that only if Maude first solves the problem of Tibet, can he recklessly use the long-range advantages of guns to harvest the many experiences on the battlefield. After understanding this, solving the problem of Izang became the top priority right now. "First of all" Maude raised his guns and aimed at the numerous pirates fighting the navy at the edge of the square. "You have to understand one thing first." The gun was aimed at the pirates of the White Beard Pirates, Maude quickly pulled the trigger. At the same time, the gun body shook from side to side, pulling out a deadly yellow streamer that shot at the pirates. This is an ordinary shooting, but the shooting frequency is extremely fast. "Ok?" Yizang''s eyes shrank, he quickly raised his gun, and quickly pulled the trigger. In the spurt of gunfire, one by one carrying high-temperature lead bullets in the air accurately intercepted the deadly yellow streamers rushing to the companions. Another collision between lead bullets. But this time the collision lacked the blessing of armed color, so that there was little movement. The pirates who were fighting fiercely didn''t even realize that a lead bullet was heading towards their vital point just now. Clang...! The lead bullets intertwined and collided in the air, making a sound that was not conspicuous in the chaos. Relying on his superb marksmanship, Yizang intercepted Maude''s fourteen shots in a short time. And the 14 rounds is exactly the total ammunition capacity of the Tibetan double gun. When he shot the bullet, Maude''s gunfire feast continued. "His gun..." Seeing that Maude was still firing quickly, Yizang''s expression changed. In the gap of filling ammunition, he could only watch the deadly yellow streamers penetrate into the bodies of his companions. If it is a normal battle, the companions will definitely be alert and won''t be shot so easily. But now it is a large-scale chaos, and the swords, lights and swords from all directions occupy almost everyone''s concentration. In this situation, how can there be spare power to prevent shooting from unknown distances and angles? The horror of the sniper is also reflected in this. "hateful!" Load the ammunition at the fastest speed of Tibet, and immediately replayed the old technique, shot and intercepted Maude''s shooting, and helped his companions relieve the pressure. however, After he fired out 14 rounds of ammunition again, Maude''s shooting never stopped, and he was effectively sniping his companions. "I am too naive" Watching this scene, the right hand that was loaded with ammunition shook slightly. He suddenly understood the biggest gap between himself and Maude. It''s not about armed color and seeing or hearing color, nor is it a shotgun shot with a hundred shots, but - bullet capacity and bullet speed. That bastard, when shooting, didn''t need to load ammunition at all, and didn''t need to consider the stock of ammunition at all. With this advantage alone... In large-scale battles, that **** can exert a terrifying force that surpasses all top gunners. This is also... the most desperate gap between gunmen of the same level. "Suddenly turned the gun, just to make me understand the gap? Damn bastard..." After filling up the ammunition in Zang, he stabilized his mind and looked at Maude, who was madly sniping at his companion with a fierce look. "Since it can''t be stopped, then... try to contain it as much as possible." As his thoughts changed, he turned his gun and aimed at Maude. Under the premise of creating opportunities without cover, it is almost impossible for two gunners who are proficient in domineering and marksmanship to decide the outcome at this distance. All they can compete is their respective killing efficiency in war. Realizing that Maude possesses the insoluble ability of shooting infinitely, what Izo can do is to fundamentally limit Maude''s output. But when he aimed his gun at Maud... What Maude did next made him hard to hide his shock. Shadow clone. Maude controlled a group of shadows to transform into a shadow clone in a physical state. Although there is no "coloring", the outline of the shadow clone is faintly visible. The shadow clone stood beside Maude. "Pele, change two more guns out." Maude whispered. Bailey did not respond, but in the middle of the white bar where the two guns were connected in series, two brand-new flintlocks were derived out of thin air. Although Bailey can transform into multiple flintlocks, each flintlock must be connected in series on a white strip about two meters in length. This white bar is equivalent to Bailey''s body. Therefore, the four guns that were transformed cannot be independent, which are equivalent to Bailey''s limbs. Under Maude''s control, the shadow clone took the two guns, and immediately raised the muzzle, aiming at the most intense part of the battle, constantly pulling the trigger. Such random shooting, there is no accuracy at all. So that the pirates and the navy are within the range of the shadow clone. And Maude aimed his gun at Yizang. A total of four guns with unlimited ammunition are placed here, enough to make Izang feel desperate. "That weapon, what on earth is it..." Looking at the four guns presented by Maude, Izang''s expression became difficult to look. In this situation, let alone solve Maud... It is extremely difficult to even stop Maude. "If you think you have mastered the weakness of Shadow Fruit, do you think it is not enough to be afraid?" Maude''s eyes were glowing red, as if he could see Yizang''s face, he smiled slightly, pulling the trigger, and quickly shot towards Yizang. Yizang moved left and right, evading the lead bullets shot by Maude one by one. "If you can stop it, try it." Seeing that Yizang changed his mind, instead of intercepting shooting with shooting, he chose to avoid it, Maude didn''t care. With the advantage of Pele''s bullet speed, Maude can be invincible in the duel with Izang''s gunners. In other words... If you hide the head and don''t ask for help, Maude will only solve him sooner or later. In the face of this desperate gap, Izang actually predicted the final direction of this battle. just Not long ago, he vowed to pack up votes with his companions, saying that he could solve Maud. Now... If you don''t ask for help, you will not be able to completely limit Maude''s sniping, as time stretches, Maude will be driven to a desperate situation. Izo, who kept avoiding the shooting, trembled after thinking of this. My face hurts... Since he joined the White Beard Pirates and was attracted by guns, he officially embarked on the road of gunmen. Until now, it has been more than 20 years. but Izang has never encountered an unreasonable guy like Maud. (End of this chapter) Chapter 464： Special treatment Chapter 464 Special Treatment Yes, it just doesn''t make sense. Put aside two-color domineering and marksmanship, which set the upper limit of gunners. What does the four-shot flow mean? Forget it, firearms that don''t need to be filled with ammunition are simply cheating in the gunner battle. and This guy''s knife is equally strong but not weak. In other words, if you can''t solve him through a gun battle, you can only rely on close combat to decide the victory. This guy Piansheng is still a strong swordsman. While dodge the gunshots, Yizou still had room to diverge his thinking. Then, he gradually peeled off the hard shell on Maude. What I saw was a tough guy who was unimaginable and difficult to deal with. Even if he let his companions put pressure on Maude up close, if his strength is not enough, what he can imagine is the picture of Maude drawing his sword over his mate in twos and threes. Guns and swords... A title that seemed to have been heard at this moment gradually became clear. That title seems to belong to Maude. Israel quickly recognized the current situation. "I alone can''t deal with this guy." He must admit that he was too arrogant before that he thought that only one person could solve Mod. "I need help" Yizang''s expression gradually became serious, thinking about whom to turn to for help. "Izang." At this moment, the three figures approached Yizang. "you guys" Glancing from the corner of his eyes. The three figures are-- The ninth team captain Blenheim with a white beard, a braid and a long knife. He was tall and strong, with a diagonal scar on his face, and was also the captain of the fifteenth team with a long knife. as well as, One of the captains of the large fleet-the vortex spider Skuyard with a white beard stabbed in the back in the original. As soon as Blenheim and Foza approached, they swung their knives to help Yizang easily block the lead bullet shot by Maud. Their shots made Maude stop in time. After Maude stopped, Scudard, the vortex spider, came to Yihide. "Izang, father asked us to come and help you." He carried a big knife that was more than two meters in length, with a long tongue around his lips, and looked at Maude in the distance with a cold look. "Father..." Yizang was startled when he heard the words and couldn''t help looking at his father who was fighting with the navy. Come to think of it, the dilemma he faced just now has been thoroughly seen by the old man. So when he was thinking about whom to turn to for help, Dad helped him solve the problem one step in advance. The Blenheim, Fossa, and Skuyard who were sent to help happened to be good knives. If the three of them work together to suppress Maude, it will definitely create a chance to kill Maude. "The old man is the old man, really amazing." Obviously, he is taking the lead in tearing the defense line of the Navy, but he can still see the eight directions and dominate the overall situation. Izang was sincerely admired, and immediately took a deep breath, and slowly mobilized his concentration, striving to maintain a 100% state of seeing, hearing, and seeing. "Bruheim, Fossa, Skuyard, I beg you if you can successfully solve Bacardi Maud. In addition, regarding his ability..." "Attacking his shadow with armed colors can also cause damage, right?" Before I finished speaking, Bruheim took the conversation. Before coming to help, the three of them had already understood the weakness of Mord''s Shadow Fruit. "Ok." Yi Zang nodded. "Hey, leave it to us." "Please, as for being so polite? It''s not the first time we have cooperated. When we create a flaw, you have to grasp it." "let''s go!" Skuyard, the vortex spider, was an actionist and rushed out first. "It''s still so impatient, Skuard..." Fossa shook his head slightly, and accompanied Bruheim, followed closely in the footsteps of Skuyard, and rushed towards Maude in the distance. "It''s Bruheim, captain of the Whitebeard Pirates team, and Fusa, captain of the fifteenth team, and...the great vortex spider Skuyard!" "Their goal is... Qiwu Haimode!" "Didn''t Maude be fighting Israel just now?" "In order to deal with Maude, the White Beard Pirates did not hesitate to dispatch three captains!" "They are... planning to join forces to kill Maud?" After all, the Skuyards were the more conspicuous individual combat power in this war. Once they joined forces, they immediately attracted the attention of many navies. In order to contain Qiwuhai''s combat power, the White Beard Pirate Group directly sent more than half of the captain. just, The White Beard Pirates only sent a captain to contain the four Qiwuhai, including Hawkeye, Tyrant Bear, Doflamingo, and Hancock. In contrast, Maude sent three captains and a large fleet captain. How much importance did the Whitebeard Pirates choose to distribute combat power like this? The navy, such as the lieutenant general and other high-end combat power, have noticed the special care of the Whitebeard Pirates for Maude. "Let the White Beard Pirates lose one after another, it is natural to have this treatment." Lieutenant Flying Squirrel swung a knife to kill a violent beast, and squinted at Maude, who was being followed by the three white beard pirate team captains and a large fleet captain. "Are you going to help Maude?" "The beast that the golden lion dropped has already made us utterly devastated. There is no room left to help Maude." "Anyway, it is the pirate..." Even if he noticed Maude''s situation in advance, the mid-to-high-end combat power of the navy side did not intend to assist Maude. perhaps, It''s really because the beasts thrown down by the golden lion make them unable to make a move. Or maybe, It was because of Maude''s identity as a pirate that silently suppressed their idea of ??helping. With the mid-to-high-end navy standing by and watching, Bruheim, Fossa, and Skuyard stepped into the attack range and swung their swords at Maud from different directions. The long knives of Bruheim and Skuyard were wrapped with solid armed colors. But Foza''s long knife ignited a hot flame. The three of them are worthy of the identity of the great pirates in the New World, and they have their own edge when they shoot. Rao was Mod, and could only temporarily avoid the edge, quickly pulled back and avoided the joint attack of the three great pirates. While dodging, Maude glanced at the place where Yi Zang was from the corner of his eyes, knowing it clearly. "It''s true, only under the cover of''teammates'' can the sniper''s power be maximized. It''s just...to deal with me, it''s really big." Although facing the combined attack of the three captains of the White Beard Pirate Group and a large fleet captain alone, Maude was very calm. When dodge the attack, he also directly released Bailey''s deformed flintlock, allowing the shadow clone to move freely with the flintlock in hand, away from the siege of the Skuyard trio. "It seems that you haven''t realized it yet...that''s why I said that you don''t know anything about the power of Shadow Fruit." Maude pulled out Qiushui, his eyes calmly looked at the three of Skuard who were pursuing them. At the time when the shadow clone was removed from the body, Maude had already planted a trump card that could kill Izang, and the help of the three of Skuyard made this trump card more hidden. As for the navy''s standing by, Maude didn''t care much. Some things need to be closed... He had to wait for him to take the head of the white beard first. Maude drew back quickly, trying to avoid falling into the siege of the Skuyard trio. "Hair feather threshold!" "White Fist!" Just as Maude seemed to be suppressed by the three of Skuyards, a fence-like black iron rod and a fist with white smoke came one after another, hitting Skuyard and Foza respectively. That is-- Tina and Smogg''s attack. "Tsk..." Maude looked at the two people who came to help and raised his eyebrows unexpectedly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 465： How can it be... Chapter 465 How is it possible... The white fist and the black threshold came one after another. "Those who can!" Skuad and Foza hurriedly raised their swords to block the white fist and the black threshold. The sharp blade more than two meters in length rubbed sparks on the black fence-like sill, and the white smoke-filled fist hit **** the flame-wrapped knife. The sharp sound and the muffled sound sounded almost simultaneously. The ensuing impact force repelled both Skuad and Foza for a certain distance. The support from Tina and Smogg cut off their offensive against Maud. Seeing that Skuyard and Foza were repelled, Bruheim decisively retreated and formed a squabble with his companions. "The natural and superhuman abilities seem to be quite strong." They stared blankly at Smogg and Tina who suddenly kicked in. On this battlefield, military rank is not the only criterion for judging strength. therefore, No matter who you are facing, you should do your best to fight. Maude also looked at Smogg and Tina who had taken the shot to help him out. "I didn''t expect it, you two... would actually help me?" "Help you? Don''t be wrong, it will only make me uncomfortable." Smogg gently rubbed his slightly painful wrist, first glanced at Maud who was a little surprised, and then looked at Foza holding a fiery knife with cold eyes. Just now, It was this guy who blocked his white fist with the blade. That level of armed color that is not weak, directly used the counter shock force to slightly strain his wrist. After all, he is a captain-level figure under the White Beard Pirate Group... Facing such an enemy, we must first put aside the arrogant idea that "elementalization equals invincibility". Tina came to Maude''s right side and raised her hand to take off the cigarette in her mouth. "Tina is fighting for the victory of the navy. Although I don''t want to admit it, you annoying fellow... is one of the important forces of this war." With that, Tina pinched out the cigarette. This move was a precursor to her preparation to fight for her life. "The Whitebeard Pirates must think so too, so they sent three captains to trouble you. If they succeed, Tina will be very embarrassed." "There are good reasons, but you are so weak, can you last a minute?" Maude glanced at Tina, and crossed the knife in front of him. "!!!" Hearing Maude''s merciless words, Tina''s forehead burst into blue veins. But this will not have the time to quarrel with Maud. "Smogg, I''m on it first!" Tina clenched her black gloved hands, and swiftly stepped her feet on the ground dozens of times. shave! Tina''s figure disappeared with the wind. In the next moment, his figure appeared behind Skuyard. Black prison! Tina stretched out her hands and patted each side of Skuad''s body. With the ability of the fruit of her threshold, just touching the target with her limbs, she can instantly leave a string of iron bars of astonishing hardness on the target''s body, completely confining it. "Woman, you seem to... treat me like a fish?" Skuyard reacted in advance, turning his wrist flexibly, controlling the long knife with his backhand, and stabling straight through the armpit to Tina, who was circling behind him at a high speed. Before the tip of the knife arrived, Hanmang arrived first. "!" Tina was shocked, and her hands that came out hurriedly changed, overlapping and turning into a dark iron rod in an instant. The long knife that Skuyard stabbed in his backhand went up diagonally and slammed Tina''s hands that turned into irons in time. Cang! Where the long knife stabbed, a burst of sparks sputtered. The power transmitted through the long knife shook Tina''s body into the air and flew out. After her feet reached the ground, she also slid more than ten meters before stopping. "Tina was rash." Tina''s hands slowly returned to their original shape, and the back of her palms under the black gloves was a little red and swollen. Had it not reacted quickly enough. The knife pierced from Skuard''s armpit had already pierced her to the heart. "Tina, don''t be so hurry." Smogg''s lower body turned into billowing white smoke, flew up in the sky, and quickly landed on Tina''s left side. The timely adjustment of the position helped Tina invisibly close the gap where Bruheim might launch an attack. However, Tinas aggressive advancement still puts herself in danger "Get rid of the female navy first." The three brawny Skuard, Fossa, and Bruheim didn''t have the habit of pitying jade, and they didn''t speak much morality. After seizing the opportunity, they attacked Tina together. Even if Smogg adjusted his position in time, it couldn''t restrain the Skuyard trio from trying to kill Tina in one go. "..." Smogg frowned, and as he rushed to the three of Skuyard, the elements of his right arm turned into white smoke, forming a driving force, driving the ten hands clasped in his right hand, and flew to the nearest Fossa in the air. "I learned well this time." Foza suddenly turned around and looked at the ten hands flying in the sky driven by the white smoke. "But even if you use a weapon, there will be no change in the result!" Foza''s eyes suddenly sharpened, and the long knife dazzling the flames suddenly cut out, bringing a red line of fire, and passing straight over the ten hands that Smogg swung in the air. Cut the iron! laugh--! With a slight noise. The ten hands that were swept by the red line of fire broke at once. "Ten hands are..." Smogg''s face changed, and he looked at the ten hands that had been cut in two in shock. Foza retracted the Fiery Blade, and the remaining power remained undiminished, and he cut a red line of fire with his right fist toward Smog. "What about the nature department? You, who can''t be armed, don''t even have the qualifications to stand in front of me." Fossa was awe-inspiring. If this knife was cut, it would definitely make Smogg lose a hand. Smogg was ignorant of the shock, and hurriedly let the right fist holding half of his ten hands into white smoke. "Naive." Seeing that right fist turned into turbulent white smoke, Foza sneered secretly in his heart. The red line of fire slashed out, still moving towards the white smoke. You only need to mobilize the armed color at the right time to hurt the capable person in the elemental state. Just when Smogg thought he could dodge Foza''s knife with elementalization, Maude took a shot and slashed at Foza with a leap slash. "Ok?" Fossa frowned slightly, and was forced to retract the sword, blocking Maude''s leaping slash. After restraining Foza with a leaping slash, Maude immediately took a silent step, and his figure disappeared out of thin air. Dust ripples suddenly appeared on the ground. And this time, Skuard and Bruheim came to Tina and used their own unique tricks. "vortex!" The long sword wrapped around the armed color, rolled up a series of cyclones, and slashed towards Tina from the left side. "Cow razor!" It was also a long sword wrapped in an armed color, and with its blade facing the sky, it stabbed Tina''s right chest fiercely. Faced with the joint attack of two new world big pirates, Tina''s eyes shrank and she felt an unprecedented sense of crisis. In this case, she can only do her best to build a line of defense. "Hair feather threshold!" As Tina retreated backwards, she waved her hands and stretched out two pitch-black fences from her arms, crossing them to protect her. The attacks of Skuard and Bruheim immediately hit the sill of feathers Tina crossed in front of him. boom! Where the blade fell, a turbulent air wave shook. The tyrannical power blessed by the armed color passed on to Tina''s body through the pitch-black fence. Tina suddenly received a heavy blow, spit out a mouthful of blood as she bowed slightly. "So strong..." Tina struggled to resist the subsequent suppression of forces by Skuyard and Bruheim, and looked precarious. "Brheim, pierce her!" Skuyard slammed into force, and through the long knife against the dark fence, Tina could not move with even greater strength. "Row." Brumheim responded, quickly retracted the knife, and immediately put on the start-up style of stab. With murderous gazes, he quickly passed the gap between the dark iron rods. Because there are gaps, it is called a threshold. Bruheim''s gaze clustered into one point, passed through the gap, and fell on Tina''s vitals. "Solve one first." Whispering to himself, Bruheim stabbed him with a knife. But at this moment, a thick, black and red blade suddenly appeared, and it was in front of Bruheim. It is Maud''s autumn water. Cang! Bruheim, the long knife that was supposed to pierce Tina''s body, was firmly blocked by Qiu Shui''s body. In case of high walls, it is difficult to make progress. At the moment when she was lying down on the Qiushui knife to help Tina relieved, Maude sighed with disappointment: "I thought you could last a minute, but only ten seconds. I overestimated you." "..." Tina couldn''t help biting her lip when she heard Maude''s words. She was struggling to resist the pressure knife, and she didn''t even have the energy to refute Maude. "Bacardi Maud." Bruheim looked at Maude in front of him with sharp eyes, and said coldly: "You are careless." "Oh?" Maude pretended to be surprised. At this moment, Izang, who had been waiting for the opportunity to confirm what Bruheim said, finally made a move. Boom! He raised his double guns and fired twice at Maude. Two lead bullets entwined with armed colors, shot from different angles at Maude, who was arranging swords with Bruheim. The sound of gunshots from a distance caused a smile to the corner of Bruheim''s mouth. In contrast, Maude was rather calm. "Don''t you think... can restrain me in strength?" Maude''s arms rallied his strength, and he shook Bruheim back neatly. Bruheim stepped down and withdrew for several steps, did not speak, but grinned at Maude with a cold smile. Maude ignored Bruheim''s reaction, his eyes flashed red, and he quickly adjusted the sword''s position, and immediately slashed at the armed colored lead bullet that had been shot from Tibet. Just when Qiu Shui''s blade was about to touch the two lead bullets, an unexpected scene happened. The two lead bullets that were supposed to be headed towards Maude actually collided in the air first. clang--! The two lead bullets that collided with each other made a clear sound, and the trajectory changed abruptly through the collision. The knife Maude slashed out happened to pass through the two lead bullets that changed the trajectory, and then missed. The lead bullet that changed its trajectory fell directly on the ground on Maud''s right side, and the other lead bullet passed through the air on Maud''s left and flew to a certain position. Although the lead bomb was not cut down, the lead bomb did not hit Maude''s body. "You''re done, Bacardi Maud!" The lead bullet fired by the Tibetan pinch did not hit Maude, but Bluheim, who retreated a few meters away, announced Maudes fate with a certain tone. "Ok?" Maude looked at the lead bullet that flew behind him like a hindsight. That direction is where the shadow clones who are shooting the pirates are located. When Maude glanced at it, the lead bullet entwined with the armed color had already shot into the chest of the shadow clone. After being hit by a sudden lead bullet, the shooting action of Ying Chuang''s shot was suddenly stopped, and a baby''s fist-sized hole appeared in his chest. There is where the heart is. At the same time that the shadow of the shadow clone''s heart was pierced, Maude''s body shook suddenly, and his vacant left hand was firmly pinched on his chest, as if he was suffering from severe pain, looking at the Buddha in disbelief. "You... from the beginning... you focused on my shadow..." "Haha, you didn''t expect you to usher in this way of death, right? Bacardi Maud." Bruheim seemed to have accomplished a great achievement with a sense of accomplishment. His face was filled with excitement, and he laughed and said: "In fact, we didn''t expect that a dignified Qiwuhai would actually support a female navy. Let yourself be exposed." "Izang''s''double tap'' is as good as always." Not far away, Foza forced Smog back with a stab, and immediately looked at Maude, and laughed freely: "You can''t live if you were hit in the heart by a Tibetan armed colored lead bullet, Bacardi Maude." "..." Maude lowered his head and fell into a dead silence, as if he was welcoming death. Tina, who was suppressed by Skuyard, couldn''t believe looking at Maude, who exuded deathly silence. She gritted her teeth, showing **** teeth, and said with difficulty: "Hey, you bastard... you are obviously a pirate... to save Tina... Tina... won''t agree with your way of death... " "They have mastered Maude''s weaknesses, and... used all available conditions." Smogg looked at Izang in the distance with gloomy eyes. With the strength of him and Tina, they couldn''t compete with the captain-level figures of the White Beard Pirate Group. Just like what Foza said, he didn''t know how to domineering, and he didn''t even have the qualifications to fight with him. If we don''t come to support Maude... Smogg shook his head. This is the end, what is the point of thinking so much? Foza''s loud voice made the surrounding navy and pirates hear the statement that Yizang shot through Maud''s heart. Many eyes couldn''t help looking at Maude, who exuded deathly silence. "Even Qiwu Haimod, who is so powerful, can''t resist the joint offensive of three white beard pirate team leaders and a large fleet captain..." "Qiwu Haimod just died like this?" "Unimaginable..." In the distance, the dust is flying. Izang looked indifferent, his eyes pierced through the dust, and fell on the shadow clone that began to collapse after being shot in the heart. The collapse indicates that Maud''s vitality is fading. "Bacardi Maud, you are really strong, I can''t beat you one-on-one..." From the moment when the old man sent Bruheim, Foza, and Skuyard to support him. This result was already within the expectations of Izang. and so, Even if he solved a Qiwuhai with his own hands, Izo was calm as if he had done something not worthy of praise. "Next, it''s..." Izang turned his eyes and looked at the other Qiwu Seas. Halfway through the conversation, there was a sharp pain in his chest without warning. at the same time, The sound of a sharp blade penetrating the body came from the ear. "Uh?" Yi Zang''s body shook slightly, his eyes trembled suddenly, and he slowly lowered his head, staring at the blood-stained blade from his chest in amazement. That was-Qiu Shui, the national treasure of Wano, which he is very familiar with. The scene that caught his eye, and the sharp pain from his chest, made his eyes shine with incredible light. "How, how could it..." "I never said it, that''s my shadow." Maude''s voice came from behind Yihide, and immediately afterwards, the voice without any emotional fluctuations was deliberately lowered. "In fact, there are six hundred shadows like this that can serve as cannon fodder and stand-ins in that place." "!!!" Yizang''s eyes widened. Maude''s wrist holding the knife turned, and the extremely cold drive knife crossed out Yi Zang''s body, immediately bringing out a large swath of blood. A scene of turning around. Fosa and others were completely stunned. I don''t want to break the chapter, so this chapter is two in one. (End of this chapter) Chapter 466： Open the hole card Chapter 466 opens the trump card Splashing blood-- Yizang fell heavily to the ground. His strength was losing, and the luster in his eyes gradually dimmed. "It was calculated..." "The people who really care about it are us..." The gradually weak eyelids closed slowly, concealing the last ray of luster. This man was born in the country of Japan and has served on the White Beard Pirate Ship for more than 20 years. At this moment, he swallowed his last breath unwillingly. Maude pulled up a beautiful knife, and threw the blood from the knife back to Yizang. When the atmosphere of the reservoir disappears, the benefits are immediately fed back. The strengthened physique speeded up the healing of the wound in silence, and recovered some physical strength. But what surprised Maude most was the domineering benefit-the seventh star frame, which was looming in shape. "Tsk, unexpected harvest." Moddor glanced at Yizang''s body. He didn''t expect that this man from Wano Country could bring such abundant domineering benefits. This level of domineering, if you switch to a sword, you will definitely become a great swordsman who is not inferior to the foil Bista. It is a pity that I chose the path of the gunner... Say a word with a high probability of being beaten by Saul. Under the same hardware conditions, it is better to follow the route of Jian Hao and Physical Training. "the fourth." Count the little Oz, the 13th captain of the Whitebeard Pirates Buffalo Atmos, the captain of the Grand Fleet Delaksey, and the just killed the 16th captain of the Whitebeard Pirates Izang. A total of four heavy prey, has brought considerable benefits in physique and domineering for Maude. But this is not enough. Before the opportunity to take down the first level of the white beard comes, it is necessary to collect these captain-level experience points into the bag as much as possible. the most important is, Grasp every opportunity to fight these strong men, so as to thoroughly integrate the power captured by the Hunter''s Note. In the formation of the White Beard Pirates, Maude was very calm and still had time to think about the next suitable goal. "Captain Yizang...!" Nearby, the many crew members of the White Beard Pirate Group were looking at Izang who fell at Mauds feet in shock. They have no idea what happened just now. But they understand Izang''s strength and know that Izang is not the kind of existence that will be easily solved. but What happened just now? Why was the powerful Captain Yizang killed by Maude in an instant? Surrounded by so many hostile gazes nearby, Maude remained unmoved, and directly exchanged positions with the shadow, returning to the front of Foza and the others. At this moment, Fossa, Bruheim, and even Skuard who was suppressing Tina, were all frightened and angry. The winner was supposed to be in hand, but the situation suddenly turned down in an instant. Not only did he fail to deal with Maude, he was killed by Maude instead. Smogg stared blankly at Maude who killed Izang and returned to his original position. Does this guy... still have this evil taste of teasing the enemy? Thinking back to Maude''s half-dead look just now, and then looking at Izang who is now lying in a pool of blood, and the frightened pirates in front of him. Smogg had nothing to say. His hindsight is pretty good. Tina, who was resisting Skuyard''s attack, immediately collapsed after seeing that Maude was safe and sound. She looked at Maude and said blankly: "You better go to die." "It''s ruthless, but..." Maude glanced at Tina and smiled: "Thanks to your aid, I can so smoothly create a flaw that will lead them to the bait." "Asshole!" Hearing Maude''s words, Tina and Smogg hadn''t reacted, but Fossa and Bruheim were slightly distorted with anger. Just now, it was they who asserted Maud''s fate. Now, it is the two of them who face the most pain. Little Oz, Atmos, Delaksey, Izang, these close companions, all died in the hands of this man. The hatred and the killing intent were intertwined, and a rush of brains flooded into the hearts of Fossa and Bruheim. "Kill you!" Fossa and Bruheim, who were so angry, rushed towards Maude. Such anger, although it will not lose your mind, will also affect the power of seeing, hearing, and color. On the right occasion, sharp words... Sometimes sharper than a knife. "Although I really want to accept your experience points here, but... someone can''t stand it anymore." Maude stepped back lightly, trying to stretch the distance, while looking at the tall and mighty figure from the corner of his eyes. at this time, Baibeard also saw Izang''s body. A few minutes ago, he had insight into the difficult situation of Izang, so he sent Skuyard to support Izang. I didn''t expect it. With the assistance of the Skuyards, Izang still died in Mod''s hands. It is not because of the lack of strength of Israel and Tibet, but because of his inadequate arrangements. "..." In the silence, White Beard''s murderous gaze passed through the corpses and the shadows of the swords and swords, and fell directly on Maude. Before attacking the navy headquarters, how did White Beard think of it? Since the beginning of the war, the person with the strongest sense of existence is not the admiral, but the guy who shoulders the position of the seven martial arts-Bacardi Maud. After all his fighting power set foot on the square, Baibeard finally focused on Maude. With the fall of the "family" such as Oz, Izang, and Atmos, White Beard made an absolute murderous intent on Maude. Maude felt the murderous look of the white beard, so he decisively gave up the opportunity to harvest the two leaders of Fossa and Bruheim. Unless he is sure, Maude would not put himself in danger. At the moment when the white beard''s forces are gradually overwhelming, and the murderous attention from the white beard. Maud had achieved his goal and made a decisive decision-temporarily retreat to the area in front of the execution platform. There, there are red dogs guarding. I hope that Baibeard''s killing intent against him is strong enough... Maude thought. but, Fossa, Bruheim, and the crew of the White Beard Pirate Group around them, but would not allow Maude to easily withdraw from the battle. "Before he takes back the shadow, limit his mobility!" Despite the anger, Fossa and Brumheim''s way of dealing with Maude was not affected. They could not determine the exact location of Maudes shadow, but they could be sure that Maudes shadow was still in the area near Yizang''s body. That place is also an area where one''s own forces are relatively dense. In other words, before Maude takes back the shadow, there is a high probability that he will no longer use the technique of swapping positions with the shadow. Even if Maude still used it, the mentally prepared companions would definitely give Maude a head-on blow to Maude who had exchanged positions. In order to keep Maude, Skuard resolutely gave up the opportunity to kill Tina, and together with Foza and Bruheim attacked Maude. "Want to keep me?" Maude instantly understood the plan of Skuyard and others. "It''s up to you, forget it." While retreating rapidly, Maude directly opened one of the trap cards that covered the battlefield. rumble--! The ground of the place suddenly cracked, and pale palms stretched out from the splashing sand. Many pirates who wanted to surround Maud were caught by these palms without notice. "this is?!" Even Foza, Skuard, and Bruheim were not spared, and looked at the corpse crawling out of the ground in amazement. (End of this chapter) Chapter 467： Excellent combat power Chapter 467 Excellent combat power The weakness of zombies is sea water. therefore, The zombie army, a force that can be called a surprise soldier, is impossible to participate in the navy''s ice operations in the inner bay. The battlefield terrain suitable for them can only be the square where the execution platform is located. A full six hundred zombie army created by the prisoners on the fifth floor of the city, broke ground under Maude''s instructions. In less than a few seconds, they crawled out of the ground and became a direct obstacle to the pirates such as Scudard. The situation turned around in an instant. The pirates of the white beard who were supposed to encircle Maude were surrounded by a zombie army that suddenly emerged. "Corps?! Zombies?!" "It''s the power of Shadow Fruit!" The pirates looked at the zombie army that suddenly appeared in amazement. "Whatever it is, just cut off your head!" A very temperamental pirate, without a word, slashed at a nearby zombie with a knife. The zombie who felt the hostility turned his head slightly to look at the pirate who had attacked him, and quickly clung to the hilt with his right hand. Cang! Confluence, a gap! The zombie with the knife drew the knife out of its sheath like lightning, and struck a sharp blade of light on the pirate who had attacked. The whole action came to an end in one go. After the blade light flashed, the pirate who attacked with the sword suddenly froze in place. Realizing something, he looked at the zombie with the knife with a stunned expression on his face. The zombie with a knife took a rather shameless knife, and then slowly returned the long knife to its sheath. As the blade was completely submerged in the sheath, the handle guard hit the edge of the sheath, making a pleasant soft sound. laugh! at the same time. A blood stain spread to the abdomen appeared on the pirate''s chest, and then a large amount of blood spewed out without warning. "Uh" In a burst of unforgettable consternation, the pirate drank hatred on the spot. "So strong!" Seeing the combat power displayed by the zombie with a knife, the pirates around were shocked. If any of them can recognize the moves used by the zombies with swords. You can probably guess the identity of the zombie with a knife. He was a sword tyrant who was famous for offering a bounty of over 100 million yuan before he went to prison ten years ago. But after all, they were the strong players ten years ago, they didn''t recognize them. I don''t even know that other zombies also have the same combat power as zombies with swords. The zombie with the knife was soaked in blood, but he didn''t mind at all. Instead, he stretched out his tongue and forced the blood that was partly on his lips into his mouth. "Sure enough, I still can''t taste the smell of blood..." The zombie with the knife shook his head dissatisfied, and immediately looked at the nearby pirates. "However, I still feel it more or less, the fullness of sending the blade into the body, then...before I fall, I have to enjoy it." While mumbling, the zombie with a knife stepped on it, like a bloodthirsty man, actively attacking the nearest pirate. These zombies were created using prisoners on the fifth floor of the city as the material. Regardless of the freshness of the corpse, or the intensity of the shadow, it is far better than the zombies made by Moriah in the terrifying three-masted ship. The combat power displayed at this moment is very powerful. Under the cover of the zombie army, Maude easily retreated to the area in front of the execution platform where the naval force was relatively dense. But new troubles followed. It is a beast thrown by a golden lion. There are thousands of them, and they are difficult to enter. Even if the naval forces are sufficient and the green pheasants are released, there is no way to wipe out these beasts in a short time. To say the reason, It is not the strong and thick skin characteristics of these beasts, but the terrifying evolutionary ability that resides in the beasts. therefore, When these beasts were frozen by the green pheasant''s ability, they even evolved the ability to resist the freezing temperature in a very short time. They used a certain method to make their body temperature soar for a short time, so as to melt the ice layer that the green pheasant wraps on them. This ability evolved during the battle obviously inhibited the cleaning efficiency of the green pheasant. As soon as Maude retreated to the backcourt, a black diamond swung his fists and slammed it down at the back of his head. Hearing the sound of the wind, Maude didn''t turn his head, and left the place with a flash. King Kong''s huge fists hit the stone slab of the empty square. Boom! Suddenly, The floor was cracked by a violent earthquake, and a big hole was punched directly, showing the strength of the diamond. "No wonder the Navy hasn''t solved them yet." Maude carefully observed the breath of King Kong, it was indeed unusual. The Golden Lion originally wanted to use these wild beasts to destroy the entire East China Sea, and it was by no means aimless. With the individual combat power and number of these wild beasts, it is true that the entire East China Sea can be turned into a **** overnight. After King Kong missed his hand, his bloodshot eyes suddenly looked towards Maude. "Roar!" It roared and continued to rush towards Maude. Facing King Kong''s attack, Maude did not pay attention to it, but dodged while paying attention to the situation on the battlefield. The troops led by White Beard are gradually crushing the border. After he retreated to the backcourt, the expected scene of White Beard killing himself did not happen. Think about it too. In the ever-changing battlefield situation, only a fool would rashly abandon his deployment and then penetrate into the enemy''s belly alone. Maude recalled Bailey, turned it into a double gun, and held it in his hand. After Izang was killed, with the navy and the zombie army as a barrier, Maude was able to sniper the Whitebeard Pirates in a safe area. Bang! While paying attention to the situation, Maude evaded King Kong''s attack once again. The place is denser. Although King Kong''s attack missed Maude, it spread to the nearby navy. "Why didn''t you fight back?" The navy that was affected was puzzled looking at Maude who dodged frequently under the attack of King Kong. In their opinion, with Maudes powerful strength on the battlefield, it shouldnt be a problem to kill this fierce King Kong? "According to the content of the agreement, the enemy I should deal with does not include the beast." Maude glanced at the navy who was skeptical, and leaped lightly, landing firmly on King Kong''s head. This beast at his feet can neither bring experience value gains, nor can it compare with the combat experience brought by many strong men on the battlefield. How could Maude waste his energy to help the navy. Hearing Maude''s words, the nearby navies looked at each other and were speechless for a while. King Kong seemed to be aware of Maude''s loach attributes, and his fighting spirit and interest suddenly diminished. "Roar!" It waved its head and swept it. Maude jumped back and landed on the ground. After King Kong drove away Maude, the red eyes looked at the navy who had just questioned Maude''s refusal to fight back. Compared to Maude, who can''t be touched, these little guys are more interesting. King Kong ignored Maude and rushed straight to the nearest navy. After a while, Several screams came from King Kong. And Maude was watching the battle situation on the side of the White Beard Pirates. Under the interference of the wild beasts that broke into the center of the square, it was difficult for the navy to mobilize all its combat power to resist the offensive of the Whitebeard Pirates, and could only be suppressed step by step. If the Navy does not solve the hidden dangers caused by the wild beasts as soon as possible, it will not take long for the Whitebeard Pirates to break through to an area only one step away from the execution platform. In addition, There is also a flying fleet floating high in the sky. On the execution stage. Sengoku moved his gaze away from Cap and Marco who were fighting, and turned to look at the zombie army that was suddenly dispatched by Mord in front of the square. "I didn''t intend to abide by the promise from the beginning, Maude..." As he said, the Warring States then looked at Maude who was watching the battle in the square. During the meeting, Warring States agreed to Maudes proposal to create a zombie army, but at the same time Maude must abide by several agreements. One of them is that he decides the timing of the deployment of the zombie army. Maude agreed very simply at the time. In the end... "But... the power of this zombie army is even better than I expected." (End of this chapter) Chapter 468： Forgive me Chapter 468 Inmates who can be imprisoned in Impels fifth-tier prison are ordinary people. The zombies made from their corpses and shadows showed extremely outstanding combat power once they appeared on the scene. This is beyond the expectations of the Warring States Period. Although Maude violated the agreement to let the zombie army come out early, but in this situation, it is not wrong to dispatch the zombie army. The Warring States Period silently revealed this in his heart. now, Under the execution stage, the red dog sits here. In front of the execution stand, Karp''s presence became the biggest obstacle to Marco''s rescue of Ace. Facing the legendary navy hero, Marco, who is better than the second in the White Beard Pirates, is also incapable. Over the square, the vine tiger suppressed part of the golden lion''s performance, and the yellow ape, with the characteristics of shining fruit, faced the golden lion''s flying fleet at a high altitude, quite a man who could not open the air. In order to improve Huang Yuans fault tolerance, before Maude shook out the zombie army in advance, the Warring States Period dispatched hundreds of naval leaders who were good at moonwalking to help Huang Yuan relieve the pressure. This timely response to the instructions has indeed achieved results. At least, there is no need to bear the pressure from the Golden Lion Flying Fleet in a short time. However, the diversion of troops, coupled with the offensive from the front of the White Beard Pirates, made the violent beasts army that invaded the center of the square the navy''s most troubled existence. Before pulling out the rampaging beasts, the navy sent to defend against the offensive of the White Beard Pirates... In a sense, it is a death squad that buys time for the rear. This is also a trade-off issue that must be faced in large-scale wars. Therefore, sacrifice is inevitable. Until the end of this war, no one wants to predict how many people will stay here. In itself, the land underneath was a battlefield that had experienced many tragic wars before this. As for the countless people who fell down on this battlefield, most of their bodies were buried on the spot in the depths of the square piled with dense slates. This is the price that should be borne by upholding justice and maintaining order. No matter how much blood will be added later, you must win this war! The Warring States is based on the execution platform, and the ever-changing battlefield situation is brought into the eyes. "Well" Fingers pressed against his chin, the Warring States period groaned. The most troublesome thing right now is the violent beast army rampaging in the central area of ??the square, and the most troublesome is undoubtedly the white beard pirates attacking from the front. If not for the arrival of the Golden Lion Pirates... Judging from the current situation, it is basically impossible for the Whitebeard Pirates to defeat. Under this premise, it is meaningless to continue to hide the cards. "It''s time for the pacifists to be dispatched." Warring States took a long glance at the invincible pirates under the leadership of Baibeard, silently took out the phone bug, and dialed the number of Zhan Tao Maru. After a breath, the phone worm was answered in seconds. "Zhan Momomaru, let''s attack." The Warring States period issued an attack order to the phone worm that showed the image of a number-point battle with Momomaru. "To understanding." The phone worm opened his mouth and heard the voice of Zhan Tao Maru. After giving the order, the Warring States then hung up the phone worm and turned to look at the zombie army that was fighting in blood. This war has been fought so far, and what has surprised him most is not only the high-light performance of Maude, who is Qiwuhai, but also the combat power displayed by this zombie army. therefore, Before the pacifists enter the arena from the rear, it is undoubtedly the best choice to contain the main force of the Whitebeard Pirates by a zombie army that is not weak in individual strength and not afraid of pain. "Maud." Warring States turned his gaze and looked at Maude. Hearing the words of the Warring States Period, Maude was slightly startled and looked back at the Warring States Period on the execution stage. Facing the suspicious gaze that Maude looked over, the Warring States Period said with a serious face: "Let the zombie army meet the main force of the White Beard Pirates." Mo De heard the words, shrugged and said, "I can''t do it." "Ok?" Warring States frowned, and there was an extra scrutiny in his gaze towards Maude. Maude looked calm and explained: "In order to perfectly display their combat power, when I signed a contract with them, I only instilled in them the commands of''Listen to the enemy'' and''Death to the enemy''." "Besides, I gave them enough freedom, and only in this way can they transform their will into a considerable driving force." As he said, Maude raised his finger at the zombie warriors who were fighting the pirates, and smiled: "Look, they are following their own will and enjoying the fun of killing. In this case, it is better not to disturb To their interest." "..." Warring States'' eyes condensed slightly, staring at Mod''s calm and unwavering face. He naturally heard the perfunctory meaning of Maude''s words, and also saw Maude''s attitude and position that he would not obey orders. These Qiwuhai, with the exception of the Basolomi Bear, who absolutely obeyed the orders of the world government, no matter how unexpected they behaved, they were all thorns in the end. Maude''s attitude at this time reminded the Warring States Period of Blackbeard, who had fled before the war. If you want to investigate some problems, you can only wait until afterwards... I know that Maude has made it clear that the zombie army is free to fight, and the zombie army has indeed contained some of the forces of the White Beard Pirates. The Warring States did not continue to struggle with this matter. "Sakaski." He looked down at the red dog under the execution platform. The red dog understood his mind, nodded to the Warring States period, and then took the initiative to enter the arena, heading straight towards the main force of the White Beard Pirate Group. The current situation is clearer, and there is no need for him to guard the penalty platform as the last line of defense. As he put pressure on the White Beard Pirates head-on, he can somewhat create a good output environment for the pacifists who are about to enter. "Red Dog." Baibeard looked at the red dog for the first time. After all, he was an admiral of the navy, and as soon as he acted, he immediately attracted the attention of Baibeard. "The last monster has officially entered." Guarding the left and right sides of the white beard, the captains of the large fleet, who are not weak in strength, stared at the red dog who officially entered the arena. This naval monster with real rock berry abilities will probably become the biggest obstacle to their continued advancement. "Goo la la..." The white beard''s eyes sparkled. If the person who came is a general, he alone will come out to restrict it, which can ensure the efficiency of subsequent advancement. The central area of ??the square. Maude held two guns, and fired a few shots symbolically forward, his eyes falling on Akagi''s back. Due to the entry of the mad beast army, the naval forces gradually tightened, coupled with their own non-cooperation, so that the Warring States would send out the last sharp knife guarding the rear. "The last line of defense is also deployed." Maude retracted his gaze, looked back at Cap and Marco who were fighting, and finally looked at the Warring States and Ace above the execution platform. "So, when do you plan to debut..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 469： Shadow gathering place Chapter 469 Shadow Gathering Place This war. The Golden Lion Pirates that descended from the sky are not amazing soldiers. The army of zombies lying in ambush under the square before the war is not a surprise. The pacifists who are about to attack the White Beard Pirates from the rear will not be a surprise soldier. The real surprise-- It was a group of straw hat pirates who joined forces with the revolutionary army, and even Maude didn''t know where or when it would emerge from. And how many troops the revolutionary army will dispatch is also information that Maud cannot grasp. Currently, The defense at the execution stand is also the Warring States Period and Karp. The Warring States period needs to lead the overall situation, and will not rush into the battle, but always pay attention to the situation on the battlefield. Karp can''t solve Marco in a short time, but he can make sure that Marco can''t rescue Ace. In the air, ground, The situation gradually became clear. However, there were only thirty minutes left until the execution began. Not surprisingly, the Navy is fully capable of completing the execution of Ace under the watchful eyes of the whole world and even the Whitebeard Pirates. Therefore, until this war is fought, what should be anxious is that the Whitebeard Pirates will always be the side of the navy, not the navy that can slowly. Such expectations are based on the premise of no change. And Maude was the only one who had the most information. He is very aware of the existence of the revolutionary army and the Straw Hat Pirates. It is also very clear that Straw Hat Luffy will be the biggest weakness of the legendary navy hero Karp. Once the obstacles from Karp are removed, unless Huang Yuan and Fujitora can freely stop them. Otherwise, Marco will directly take Ace to a safe place. of course. The fundamental reason why Maude returned directly to the rear was to eliminate this possibility. If Marco is allowed to rescue Ace smoothly, the war is expected to end as quickly as possible. This is not the development that Maude wants to see before he puts Baibeard''s experience in his pocket. "Do you want to take this opportunity to get rid of Marco..." Maude glanced at Marco, who was beaten by Capp, and couldn''t help thinking. If you want to focus on Marko, it will inevitably affect the recovery of zombie shadows one by one. In this way, the gains outweigh the losses. "Come on, take one step at a time." Maude thought for a while, and finally gave up the idea of ??solving Marko first. Compared to this, it is more important to ensure the recovery of every zombie shadow. No longer paying attention to the battle on Marco''s side, and too lazy to pay attention to the violent beasts raging around him. Maude first looked up at the air combat situation above. The hundreds of naval elites who were sent by the Warring States Period to make good use of Moonwalk did not attack the flying fleet, but instead dealt with the Golden Lion. This decision allowed Huang Yuan to let go to deal with the flying fleet. Relying on Shining Fruit''s terrifying long-range strike capability, Huang Yuan frequently defuses the bombardment of the flying fleet pouring to the ground, and has spare power to attack ships with laser beams. Facing Huang Yuans precise strikes, the ships that were frozen in the air were completely live targets. After a while, a ship was shot down by Huang Yuan. This can be regarded as the drawback of the Golden Lion''s ability to lift the ship into the air. When he was old, he had no spare capacity to take care of the safety of dozens of ships when faced with hundreds of elite navy and Fujitora. Even if he can deal with the navy while controlling dozens of ships to adjust their positions to avoid attacks. Huang Yuan''s shining fruit ability is still the biggest nemesis of the flying fleet. In the final analysis, it was because the yellow ape shot too fast, so close that the huge ship could not avoid the yellow ape''s beam attack. In other words, as long as the hundreds of naval elites are strong enough, Huang Yuan can completely destroy the entire flying fleet on his own. Golden Lion never dreamed that his flying fleet, which had been rampant more than two decades ago, would appear so powerless in this war. It would never have occurred to him that there would be monsters like Huang Yuan and Fujitora in the Navy that were very unfriendly to him. Changes in the past two decades. Let the golden lion see the twilight of the old era and the edge of the new era. This is undoubtedly cruel to him. The inferior Golden Lion and the flying fleet were seen by Maude. The arrogant attitude when he first appeared on the stage was in sharp contrast with the current situation. "The times are different, Golden Lion..." Maude muttered to himself in his heart, and immediately retracted his gaze into the air, and turned to look at the battlefield ahead. The individual strength of the zombie warrior is outstanding, but the elite of the White Beard Pirate Group is not vegetarian. Under the circumstances of exchanges, the zombie army began to reduce its staff. As the zombie warrior fell, the shadow lodged in the corpse flew towards the sky. But in an instant, he fell back to the ground under Maude''s control, then walked along the ground and came to Maude at a very fast speed. This is--similar to the ability of the shadow gathering place. As long as Maude moves his thoughts, even if the shadows are scattered around the ends of the world, they will return to Maude as quickly as possible. "Even if the corpse and shadow are of high quality, if you can''t use domineering..." While firing casually, Maude gathered the recovered shadows under his palm. As the war heats up, pirates and navy will fall every second, and the zombie army is no exception. Under the targeted offensive of the White Beard Pirates, the rate of attrition of the zombie army gradually increased. The shadows that were spit out came back to him one by one under Maude''s control. Due to the page limit of the Hunter''s notes, Maude could not write everyone in the White Beard Pirates into the notes. therefore, The insane killing of the zombie army did not actually bring substantial benefits to Maud. Unless they can happen to kill a captain or the captain of a large fleet... But that possibility is obviously very low. In itself, Maude worked hard to let the zombie army appear in the battle on the top, not to let them harvest experience for himself. The shadows detached from the zombie''s body walked past the ground and came to Maude''s side, and then they were all compressed in the palm of his hand. As long as Maude is willing, he can kill these shadows at any time, so as to get the relevant experience value income, as well as to replenish physical strength and domineering. But before that... These shadows have further use value, and they are also the capital for him to win the experience value of the white beard in one fell swoop. "I don''t know how many shadows I can bear..." Maude thought. In the battlefield. As one zombie warrior fell to the ground. Smogg and Tina, who chose to stay where they were and continue to fight with the White Beard Pirates, began to feel a little uncomfortable. Once the army of zombies declines, there is no way to share the firepower for the two of them. In that case, if they continue to fight, they will probably have to confess there. "It''s so stubborn, these two guys..." Maude looked at Smogg and Tina who were clenching their teeth, and couldn''t help shaking his head. You are neither zombies nor Wang Lufei... If you don''t know how to work around, you will suffer sooner or later. (End of this chapter) Chapter 470： The debut of the Straw Hats Chapter 470 The Straw Hat Crew Appears This war has been fought until now. No one who can stand firm is weak. Smogg and Tina are not weak, but they can''t stand the enemy''s many people. What''s more, there are also stronger fleet captains and the white beard pirate team captains. If it weren''t for the zombie army to share most of the firepower for them, and they were under a heavy siege, they would not be able to hold on for even a minute. In such a precarious situation, Smogg and Tina could have retreated tactically, but they had to stay on the court to fight. The two of them seem to want to use the crazy offensive of the zombie army as a cover, and then try to knock down the white beard pirates as sexually as possible. The idea is good, and it can implement its own justice. But as the zombie army has reduced its staff by more than one-third, the white beard''s combat power that can free up is directly focused on them. All of a sudden, Small and Tina were in danger. At this timing, it was too late for them to retreat, and there was no friendly army nearby that could help them. It was probably a matter of time before he was beaten to death by the White Beard Pirates. but, Presumably they have already made the consciousness of fighting to death. Maude looked at Smogg and Tina who were fighting hard because they were besieged by a group of pirates. These two navies, who fought **** battles to implement justice, have added a lot of wounds in a short time. Strictly speaking, Smogg and Tina were looking for such a dangerous situation. But if it wasn''t to help Maude, it shouldn''t be trapped. "Why bother." Maude shook his head and muttered to himself, raising his muzzle. "This is the returning gift you let me successfully win Izang. After that, the two will not owe each other." Pull the trigger, the gun fire flashed. Boom! Two shots knocked down a pirate who launched a sneak attack on Tina''s back. The pirate who was shot in the heart and the back of the head became stiff, and fell to the ground in amazement, making a dull sound. Tina, who was bleeding from her right eyebrow, was slightly startled when she heard the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground from behind. Ignoring to check the situation, Tina raised the black sill and blocked the three machetes that had been chopped from the front, covered with armed colors. There was a loud bang. The fierce force from the machete stunned Tina back a certain distance. Tina stopped with difficulty, panting heavily, her chest rising and falling violently. "This woman is so difficult." The pirates who besieged her frowned. I thought that the female navy could be easily solved after joining forces, but I didn''t expect the other party to show extraordinary resilience. "But it''s almost time to end." Seeing Tina''s exhaustion of physical strength, these pirates who can skillfully use armed colors have a cold killing intent in their eyes. When they gathered their energy, they were about to kill Tina in one breath. Shoo--! The lead bullet that flew at the right time went straight to their vital point. "Ok?" The faces of the pirates changed slightly, and they swung their knives to chop off the lead bullet. Afterwards, following the direction where the lead bullet flew, what came into view was Maude, who they wished to cramp. Maude ignored the murderous look they were looking at, holding the gun with one hand, quickly pulling the trigger, and shooting at them quickly. With the blessing of a small amount of armed and domineering, lead bullets flew over half of the square and came to the front of the group of pirates. Clang... The pirates didn''t dare to be careless, waving their knives to block the lead bullets coming from a long distance. These lead bullets are blessed with a small amount of armed color, in order to increase the range and accuracy. But as long as it is not a cold gun, just talking about power, for this group of armed pirates, there is no fear at all. But Maude mixed into the barrage with several deadly lead bullets completely covered with armed colors. This sinister bastard... Pirates who sense this can only concentrate on resisting or avoiding the oncoming lead bullet. Maude''s long-range support created breathing space for Small and Tina. "If you don''t want to die, come back quickly, I don''t intend to cover you all the time." Maude muttered to himself while shooting. He would still have to concentrate on recovering the shadows flying out of the zombie''s body. How can he spare the energy to cover Small and Tina for a long time. Without Izang''s support, the pirates were restrained by Maude''s shooting. Smogg and Tina, who were wounded in many places on their bodies, were able to gasp, and then quickly glanced at each other. They did not communicate with each other, that is, they retreated decisively at the same time. Under the cover of Maude''s high-frequency shooting, they smoothly retreated into their own square formation, and they were completely out of danger. Seeing Smogg and Tina retreat safely, Maude stopped shooting directly. High frequency shooting at this distance consumes domineering every moment. but, Maude holds more than 500 shadows that can be used to supplement his physical strength and domineering at any time, and he doesn''t care about the consumption of physical strength and domineering. This is also where he has the confidence to make frequent shots since the war began. Small and Tina retreated to a temporarily safe area and looked at Maude with a slightly complicated look. This man gave them an inexplicable feeling. Sometimes it makes them feel the sense of crisis that the chill reaches the limbs. Sometimes it can make them feel a sense of security regardless of position. After Maud closed his gun, he ignored the sight of Smogg and Tina looking over, and concentrated on reclaiming the shadow. "Once the people with white beards gather, with the strength of the zombie army, they can''t resist it at all." More and more shadows are received by Maude, which also indicates the defeat of the zombie army. Although the zombie army also killed many pirates, but at the current rate of damage. It wont take long for the army of zombies to be wiped out. "It''s time to prepare..." Maude had anticipated something, and couldn''t help but look at the situation on the white beard. The top combat power from both sides of the war-the white beard and the red dog finally launched a head-on confrontation. As soon as the red dog appeared on the stage, with a condescending posture, he stepped on Cong Yunqi, who was about to wave a shock wave by the white beard. The scorching lava flowing from the feet of the red dog was poured tightly on the arm-colored Congyun Cutter. The power of a kick abruptly interrupted the shocking light ball that the white beard clothed on Cong Yun Cutter. "It''s time to stop, White Beard." "Goo la la..." Baibeard looked down at the red dog coldly, and said, "It depends on whether you are capable." Before the words fell, the white beard''s arms swelled abruptly, and with all his strength, he turned the Cong Yun and cut the blade, and immediately flew the red dog up. At the moment when his body is extremely deteriorating, Baibeard still has such strength. The red dog flew upside down into the air, looking coldly at the white beard below. Baibeard quickly switched Cong Yun to his left hand, and immediately arched his right arm, gathering a ball of light on his fist. Seeing the red dog in the air, his right arm instantly turned into boiling lava. The cold eyes of both sides intertwined in midair. Maude paid close attention to the white beard and the red dog that were on the verge. He wanted to play one-on-one with Baibeard, in order to learn the strength of the four emperors personally, but Baibeard did not give him this opportunity to challenge. And when Akadog went out to deal with Baibeard himself, the latter took the initiative to create a one-on-one environment. What a difference. In short, you can''t let the red dog steal the head. At this extremely tense moment... A familiar voice came from the direction of the execution platform. "Ace, I''m here to save you!!!" The fierce shouts that spread throughout the battlefield attracted the attention of countless people. Maude suddenly looked back in the direction of the execution platform, and what he saw was the straw hat group who suddenly appeared near the execution platform in some way. "Appearing at this time..." Maude was surprised and helpless. Under his gaze, the straw hat soared into the air, his body as tight as a full bowstring, showing the momentum of attacking the Marshal of the Navy. Below the execution platform. Sauron was covered with an armed long knife, and suddenly slashed towards the steel frame supporting the execution platform The debut of the Straw Hat group affected the nerves of everyone present. (End of this chapter) Chapter 471： Bad timing Chapter 471: Bad Time to Appear It seems that the timing of the red dog''s dispatch to suppress the white beard''s offensive has been spotted. The straw hat group appeared near the execution platform out of thin air. Except for Maude and Fujitora, everyone present at the scene didn''t even know how the Straw Hat group had touched the execution stand without knowing it. This unexpected scene, even the veteran Warring States, will inevitably show shock. "Luffy, why are you here!!!" Karp, who was suppressing Marco, couldn''t believe his eyes after seeing Luffy popping out of thin air. "That boy is..." Marko saw the opportunity and fluttered into the sky, trying to break through Karp''s line of defense and fly to the execution stand. But Karp''s combat experience is so rich, even if he was negligent because of Luffy''s appearance, he still reacted quickly, and he came to the top in the future and punched Marco to the ground again. "damn it." Marco quickly got up, pulled the wings of the blue flame, gritted his teeth and looked at Karp who was like a doorgod. On the execution stage. "Luffy, you...!" Ace''s reaction was rarely consistent with Karp, and he looked at Luffy who suddenly appeared in surprise. The Warring States quickly turned away from the shock, and said in a deep voice, "How did you come here..." Under the gaze of Ace and Sengoku, with the help of Sanji''s kicking skills, Luffy climbed all the way to the execution platform. "Three gears!" Looking down at Ace and Sengoku on the execution platform, Luffy took a deep breath, and then bit his right thumb hard, blowing a lot of air into the gap between the bones. call--! The right fist and even the entire right arm suddenly became huge. "Rubber Giant Pistol!" Utilizing the retraction force of rubber characteristics, Luffy drove a huge right fist and fought viciously towards the Warring States Period. In the face of the world-famous admiral, this young man who is not afraid of tigers is not timid at all. "Even if you are Karp''s grandson..." Warring States'' complexion sank, and the whole body suddenly glowed with golden light, and the body quickly turned into a huge golden Buddha statue at a speed visible to the naked eye. The animal is the fruit of all human beings-the form of big Buddha. The Warring States, bathed in golden Buddha light, was solemn and majestic, showing a terrifying aura. "what is this" Lu Fei opened his eyes wide and was surprised to see the Warring States, which turned into a huge golden Buddha statue, to oppress his aura. There is no time to think about it, the huge fist has already rushed in front of the Warring States period. The Warring States period raised his right palm. Hum There seems to be a bell ringing in the air. A white halo burst out from the palm of the Warring States period, but it was instantly covered by the golden Buddha light, and it faced Luffy''s attack. Although he did not know the ability of the Warring States Period, Luffy''s giant fist still struck forward in the right palm of the Warring States period. When the fist bone touched the palm of the Buddha, what Luffy felt was an impact that was difficult to resist. The Warring States figure was towering and motionless, and the shock wave gushing from the palm of his palm hit Luffy''s body heavily through his huge fist. "Wow!" Luffy shook his body, raised his head and spit out a big mouthful of blood, and he was directly bombarded by the shock wave with his huge fist. "Luffy!!!" Ace shouted out. The Warring States period looked at Luffy flying backwards with cold eyes. But just as he blasted Luffy into the air, Sauron swung his knife to sever the steel frame under the execution platform. Crunch- The execution platform that has lost its support cannot bear the weight of the huge body of the Warring States Period. As a result, before it began to fall, the steel frame at the bottom was severely bent amidst a harsh sound. "Ok?" The Warring States period looked down at the execution platform where the dumping range suddenly increased, and his expression was a bit ugly for a while. This public execution, which was supposed to be a perfect curtain call, would have been destroyed by a new star Pirate group that had just emerged. Under the execution platform. Seeing the execution platform dumped, the straw hat group gave a lift. "Robin, Luffy will ask you." Sanji yelled to Robin, staring at Ace, whose strength was restricted by the sea tower stone. Robin nodded. "Soft Cobweb!" Robin crossed his hands and realized in advance a net woven by his arms at Luffy''s landing spot. Luffy, who fell from the air, hit the soft spider web to avoid secondary damage. After confirming that Luffy was unobstructed, Sanji, Sauron, Frankie, Usopp and others were highly concentrated, and they were ready to join forces to rescue Ace. But Bartolomio''s eyes glowed with red light, he opened up the color of seeing and hearing in advance, and made the starting gesture of using the barrier fruit ability-index and middle fingers overlap each other. In this rescue operation, what he has to do is not to show the limelight, but to open the barrier for the first time to defend his companions from harm. Everything was within their expectations. The sudden change attracted the attention of countless people present. Even the white beard and the red dog, who had finished gathering their momentum, stopped their attacks one after another, looking at the execution platform of sudden change with different expressions. "That kid is..." White Beard''s mind flashed past Ace holding a wanted warrant and happily introducing him to the scene of Straw Hat Luffy. "It was touched by a few mice." The red dog''s face was dark, and his eyes surged with killing intent. rumble-- The execution platform dumped forward. As the angle of inclination of the execution platform increased, the bodies of Sengoku and Ace were out of balance, and they were about to fall to the ground for a while. At the moment when the straw hats were looking forward to it, a scream came suddenly, like the sound of willow branches beating the air. That isthe movement of the lead bullet piercing the air. And the person who sent the lead bullet here was Maud. Shadow flow, changing shape and shadow. Maude''s figure followed the lead bullet and landed beside the Warring States. "Shadow nails." Between the wave of hands, a few shadows were separated from the honeycomb-like shadow group gathered in the palm of the palm, quickly mimicking them into nails, and falling quickly on the shadow under the execution platform. fixed. The shadow nail mimicked by the shadow of the prisoner easily made the severely bent execution platform separated by the steel frame below it suddenly stopped its tipping, like a masterpiece made by a master of balance. "Fixed?!!!" Frankie looked at the bent steel frame of the execution platform in disbelief. The points of contact between each other were as detailed as a toothpick, how could it be possible to support such a heavy execution platform. "It''s Maude''s ability." "Master..." "Maud!" "What to do, the execution platform didn''t fall down..." The straw hat group looked up at Maude who came to the execution platform, shocked as if they were approaching an enemy. The Warring States period looked at Maude by accident. He really did not expect that Maude would help him resolve this wave of crisis. Maude looked down at the straw hat group below, and sighed slightly: "Bad time to debut." "Ok?" Hearing Maude''s words, Zeng Guo frowned. Maude didn''t care about the reaction of the Warring States Period. He had already recovered most of the prisoners'' shadows, and he didn''t need to think about the equilibrium. The next thing to do is to accept the experience points of the white beard as soon as possible. But before that, if the Straw Hats successfully rescued Ace, the White Beard Pirates would definitely retreat quickly. Although White Beard is likely to be like the original book, he chooses to stay after the break... But this kind of thing, no one can tell. Maude said blankly: "It happens to be coming out at this time, you...maybe die." As if in response to Maude''s words, a gravitational field suddenly arrived and enveloped the straw hat group. After Maud, Fujitora shot. Be steady, at least make sure to change twice a day, if one day the pigs have three changes, then it must be the diligent pigs finally have their manuscripts~~! (End of this chapter) Chapter 472： Yo Ace Chapter 472, Ace Based on intelligence, Maude knew that the Straw Hats would emerge sooner or later. And Fujitora relied on the "mind eyes" constructed by seeing and hearing colors, and saw the transparent state of the straw hat group heading straight to the execution platform from Houcheng District. At the moment when the golden lion is suppressed, Fujitora no longer needs to focus on the central **** to clamp down on the four islands suspended above Malin Vandor. The reason for paying special attention before is largely because the deterrence of these four floating islands is too strong. After all, if it was an oversight, the Golden Lion would smash the floating island down. The entire Marin Vandor will sink into the sea in an instant. The consequences are terrible. Fujitora naturally dare not care. Now, due to the outstanding performance of Huang Yuan and hundreds of elite navies, the Golden Lion Club did not spare any effort to implement the plan of smashing the island onto Malin Vando. Fujitora shot, and immediately suppressed the action of the straw hat group with the gravity field. "This heavy pressure is..." "Uh, my body is heavy." "It''s gravity!" Nami bent her knees, struggling to withstand the gravity falling on her body, and looked at Fujitora with a monster-like gaze. For a while, they gathered under the execution platform, and they were pressed hard by the gravity field from top to bottom. ۡ The place under their feet was suddenly pressed into a shallow pit by the gravity field, indicating that the strength of the gravity field was strengthening. "Damn it, there is no way to fight like this." Sanji gritted his teeth. The increasing pressure seemed to force them to lie on the ground. The vine knotweed knife was slightly out of its sheath, and his eyes opened slightly, revealing the whites of his eyes. If it were not for the sudden appearance of the straw hats, Fujitora would free up his hands, and should first assist Karp, and then try to deal with the hidden danger of Marco in a short time. It can only be said that the timing of the appearance of the straw hats helped Marco offset some risks invisibly. On the execution stage. Maude looked at the straw hat group suppressed by Fujitora blankly. He just said to the straw hat group: You might die. This sentence is not a joke. In the midst of this huge wave that is about to change the times, even people like Fujitor who don''t admire killing to solve things will change their minds in time. In other words, At the moment when the Straw Hats attacked the Warring States and tried to rescue Ace. In order to stifle the risk in the cradle, Fujitora would not keep his hands. The regiment killed the straw hat group, let alone. after all, This is war. Regardless of the existence of Fujitora, the Warring States alone is not an existence that the straw hat group can easily deal with. but Near the execution platform, it was not just the Straw Hats and the amazing soldiers. There is also the revolutionary army headed by Saab who sent the straw hats here. "How long has the transparent fruit been eaten, has it been developed to this level, Sabo..." Maude flashed red in his eyes and glanced around, but did not find Sabo''s location. Obviously, Saab''s excavation of the ability of transparent fruits has reached a height that the previous users could not reach. I am afraid, When Sabo uses the ability of transparent fruit, he not only makes the body transparent, but also makes things different from substances such as smell, breath, movement, and even sound. It is precisely because of this that the straw hat group can directly touch the execution platform under the nose of the Warring States Period. If it hadn''t been for Lu Fei, who had made an opening statement when he appeared, it wouldn''t have attracted so much attention. "No breath..." Maude "searched" for two or three laps, but still couldn''t find Sabo''s position. In theory, Saab, and even an unknown number of revolutionary forces, is most likely not nearby. But Maude was quite sure that Sabo and the others were nearby, but they hadn''t had the ability to remove the transparent fruit. "The revolutionary army... how much force will it deploy?" Maude didn''t continue to waste energy looking for Sabo, he just put away his sights, and turned to look at Fujitora. Although he can''t find Sabo''s location, Maude can roughly guess Sabo''s mode of action. On the execution stage, he and the Warring States period guarded him, while under the execution stage, Fujitor used gravity to force the straw hat group into desperation. In this case, if Saab is still in a transparent state, there is a high probability that it will directly attack Fujitora. As Maud predicted. When he looked at Fujitora, less than three seconds passed. Behind Fujitora, a figure wearing a top hat and holding a steel pipe suddenly appeared. Surprisingly, it was Sabo who Maude had searched for two or three laps just now, but couldn''t find anything. "How can you keep pressing people down?" Sabo revealed his figure, and while muttering to himself, he held up the armed color covering a high level and slammed it at the back of Fujitora''s head. With the aid of the transparent fruit ability, this sneak attack sap has a very high hit rate. It''s a pity that Sabo is facing Fujitora... Almost as soon as Sabo showed his figure and made a sneak attack, Fujitora quickly turned around, and the rod and knife in his hand suddenly pulled out of its sheath, blocking the steel pipe that Sabo had smashed down with all his strength. clang! ! ! The steel pipe slammed into Fujihu''s rod and knife, bursting out a dazzling spark. The confrontation between the armed colors makes the intersection of the steel pipe and the rod and knife sparkle with black arc-like energy. Fujitora took the sneak attack steadily, and did not even lift the gravity field that was suppressing the straw hat group. With his slightly white eyes, he "looked" straight at Sabo and exclaimed, "Is it the power of transparent fruit...I can''t help but remind the old man of some interesting past events." "Hey, you must be able to''see'' me, blind man!" Sabo stared at Fujitora solemnly, instilling endless power into the steel pipe, but he couldn''t make any further progress. It was only a brief confrontation that Sabo realized that the man in front of him was undoubtedly a monster through and through. Fujitora didn''t say a word, he blessed gravity on the rod and knife, and pressed down Sabo''s steel pipe in one fell swoop. "Ok?" Sabo was startled, only to feel that the strength from the steel pipe had become heavier, and the competition in strength quickly fell. In this case, you should retreat decisively to avoid being pressed out of the flaw. But Sabo gritted his teeth. This could be called an unwise move, which made Fujitora keenly smell something. And at this moment, the stone slab under Fujitora''s feet, without warning, undulated violently like a wave. "Underground..." Fujitora was a little surprised. The violently undulating ground directly flew him on top. When Sabo saw this, the corner of his mouth ticked slightly. While Fujitora lost his balance, while withdrawing the steel pipe, his arm-covered right hand made a dragon claw gesture with the middle index finger folded together. Dragon hook claw! Sabo went straight to the Fujitora gate. Fujitora was calm and calm, and the horizontal knife blocked Sabo''s claws. ϡ Although Fujitora blocked the dragon''s hook and claw, he was knocked out when he was in the air. At the same time, the gravitational field covering the straw hats disappeared. "Jasmine, well done." After repelling Fujitora, Sabo glanced at the ground where the agitation had stopped, and immediately looked at Ace on the execution platform. at this time, Ace''s eyes widened and he looked at Sabo in a daze, with an inexplicable sense of familiarity. "Yo, Ace." Facing Ace''s gaze, Sabo smiled and said, "Why, don''t you recognize me?" "Sabo...!!!" Ace''s expression was shocked, and there was an incredible light in his eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 473： Suffocation Chapter 473 Suffocation When a brother who has been dead for many years, he appeared before his eyes in this way. What kind of mood should it be? Confused, shocked, ecstatic, like in a dream? The unspeakable surprise hit Ace''s heart. The appearance of Sabo and the touch of his father and his companions desperately rescuing him brought him to the depths of his soul. The man who made this decision to accept his fate calmly couldn''t help but shed tears. "Sabo, you...!!!" With tears in his eyes, Ace looked at Sabo''s gaze, and there was still a sense of trance in a dream. Sabo looked up at Ace and smiled: "I haven''t seen you in so many years, why have you become crying like Luffy?" "It''s obviously you guy, who disappeared for so long without authorization..." "Ah, actually I didn''t even expect..." Sabo raised his head against the brim of his hat, stopped talking in time, and said seriously: "Anyway, let''s leave together first..." "Ace, we''re here to save you!!!" Luffy''s loud voice directly interrupted Sabo''s words. He was blasted by the palm of the Warring States period, and he seemed to be fine. After all, when he fell to the ground just now, Robin''s soft spider web helped him remove most of the impact. Luffy, who couldn''t wait to save Ace, turned on the second gear and came to Sabo as quickly as possible. The three brothers, who had been separated for many years, met again in this way. rumble-- A crack appeared on the ground. Jasmine, one of the four commanders of the Revolutionary Army wearing a miniskirt, got out of the cracks in the ground. Just now, it was his timely assist that allowed Sabo to repel Fujitora and relieve the gravity field that was pressing on the straw hat group. "You guys, this kind of occasion is not suitable for reminiscence!" In the moment of racing against time, Jasmine reminded her in due course. Sabo nodded, turned his gaze, and looked at Maude who was standing next to Ace. There was no greeting, and there was no extra emotional expression, as if looking at a stranger. The current position is different, this is a necessary cover. Jasmine also looked at Maude, her little mouth pursed slightly, and with difficulty resisted the urge to greet Maude intimately. Is it only Sabo and Jasmine? Or did you hide a hand? Maude looked calmly at the straw hat group and Sabo who surrounded the execution platform. The situation in the field, for the Navy, began to become a little pessimistic. at least, Before the navy can get rid of the group of beasts, the force that can return to the execution stand in time is quite limited. However, with the monster-level combat power of Fujitora, even if the straw hat group and the revolutionary army break through here, it is not so easy to save Ace. "Luo should hide it well." As Maude''s thoughts turned, he suddenly thought of the situation on Luo''s side, and immediately glanced at the situation on the white beard''s side. The appearance of the Straw Hats and the Revolutionary Army out of thin air seemed to sound the whistle of the intermission, delaying the momentum of fighting each other on the battlefield. After all, even the white beard and the red dog stopped at the same time with a tacit understanding. However, the reason they stopped was to understand what happened on the execution platform for the first time. When they have a general understanding of the situation, they may continue to fight in the next second. Taking advantage of the gap between the white beard and the red dog, Maude must rush to take down the head of the white beard before Sabo and the straw hat team move. "Just in case, stop them from rescuing Ace first." Maude''s thoughts were certain, and his momentum came out, covering the straw hat group below. "Ok?" "Idol... is coming for real!" "This time, I will never fall down so easily." Feeling the terrible aura from Maude, the gang in straw hats tightened their nerves, as if they were facing an enemy. They knew better than anyone else about the horror of Maude. Usopp stared at Maude in a daze, and stopped talking. The aura that shrouded in the slightest hint of retreat made Usopp realize that the favor card could not play a role at this time. Finally, it was the time when Aka Dog left the execution platform to deal with White Beard. He thought that he would be able to take Ace away in one fell swoop with a surprise attack, and then leave the battlefield as quickly as possible to complete this extremely difficult rescue operation. But he didn''t expect that Maude would flash directly from the midfield to the backcourt, becoming one of their biggest obstacles. Robin subconsciously touched the shelter in his pocket. If it is taken out now, it will be able to resolve the obstacle that Maude has formed against them. but She is very sure. Maude will stop them, but will not kill them. Under this premise, the only opportunity to ask for help should be used... In terms of timing, it might be better to use it when retreating. The central area of ??the square. Puff-- The green pheasant controlled the ice thorn gun to penetrate the vitals of several beasts. "Ah la la..." He was exuding a cold air, silently looking at Nicole Robin under the execution stage. "Nicole Robin, you know what this occasion means to you..." "Even so, you still made a rather irrational choice." "Then, if you die here, you can''t blame anyone." Robin''s appearance was reflected in the eyes of the green pheasant, recalling the scene of returning "freedom" to Robin in the city of water, as if it had happened only yesterday. He didn''t expect it. Robin, who is regarded as a heavyweight criminal in the eyes of the world government, finally found a shelter after many hardships, but he has to take great risks to participate in this war that should have nothing to do with her. all around the world. Before the broadcast screen, there was silence. Everyone is watching the picture on the screen intently. The air was so dull that the breathing was slightly oppressed. Ten minutes ago, they thought that the Navy had a chance to win, and as a result, all sorts of changes were endless. Especially the sudden appearance of the Straw Hats and the Revolutionary Army in front of the execution platform directly affected the nerves of countless people. When the execution platform tilted, many people even thought that Firefist Ace was going to be rescued. "Nicole Robin, son of the devil..." "The Revolutionary Army has joined forces with the Straw Hat Pirates!!!" "How did the navy deploy defenses? If it weren''t for Qiwu Haimod''s timely action, the consequences would be disastrous." "Will they save Firefist Ace?" "What a joke, that evil blood... must never let it go!" "How long is the execution time?" "31 minutes!" "If you want me to say, it''s over if you execute it directly." "I also feel that way!" The endless changes made the people in front of the screen feel deeply disturbed. In their view, it is more important to get rid of the evil blood of One Piece quickly. Therefore, they believe that the Navy does not need to observe the execution time. "Look, Maude is going to shoot again!" Countless eyes gathered on the figure exuding amazing momentum on the screen. "His appearance...is changing..." They looked at Maude on the screen in amazement, no matter the size, appearance, and even skin color, they were changing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Malin Vandor, on the execution stage. Warring States was surprised to see Maude whose whole body had changed significantly. He clearly felt that Maude''s breath was constantly getting stronger. It was so strong that he couldn''t help being wary. Under the execution stage. The straw hats opened their eyes and watched Maude change in a short time. First, the skin color tends to gray, and then the body shape expands a circle. In the end, circles of black lines appeared on his face and even his arms. When the signs of change finally stopped, the Straw Hats felt an unprecedented sense of oppression. suddenly, The Maude in their eyes disappeared. next moment, They didn''t have time to do anything, they were shocked to find that their body seemed to be imprisoned by something, and they couldn''t even move their fingers. Immediately after, A fierce suffocation eroded their minds. "Where is Maud?!!!" "What is going on..." It seemed that it was because of the horrible oppression that almost suffocated them. So much so that their sense organs appeared some confusion. He could clearly feel the oppression from Maude, but he didn''t know where Maude was. (End of this chapter) Chapter 474： Who is the pirate and who is the navy? Chapter 474 Who is the pirate and who is the navy? Natural and Eudemons are the rarest and most powerful fruits. This is common perception. But in fact, there are many powerful fruits in the Superman system that rely on [characteristics] to eat. Such as ghost fruit, surgical fruit, childlike fruit, dull fruit... The [characteristics] they have can play a value that is not inferior to the natural and Eudemons. And the shadow fruit is not very conspicuous among these powerful superhuman fruits. Many people even think that the strength of the shadow fruit can only reach the passing line, and there is nothing outstanding about it. But in Mauds view, The shadow fruit is the fruit with the most [characteristics] in the Superman line, and it is extremely good in terms of versatility and functionality. But it is also because of the versatility and functionality that are too good, so that the presence of Shadow Fruit in terms of aggressiveness is somewhat weak. but, Among the many characteristics of Shadow Fruit, what Maud likes most is the strong control ability of Shadow Fruit''s preference for auxiliary properties, and In terms of nature, it tends to be a unique skill that is more aggressive-the shadow gathering place. And just after Sabo and Jasmine joined forces to repel Fujitora, Maude used the shadow gathering place to absorb the recovered shadows into his body one by one. It didn''t stop until 500 shadows were absorbed. This is the limit he can bear. As for the rest of the prisoner''s shadow, Maude didn''t keep it, and directly harvested it to transform it into some strength and help him recover some physical strength and domineering. "Shadow Fruit is really too strong..." This is Maude''s admiration from his heart after absorbing the shadows of 500 prisoners into his body. He absorbed the prisoner''s shadow and made his power and speed explode. Once he shot, he used the [Fixed Shadow Feature] to forcefully control the straw hat group. The terrifying speed, even Usopp and Bartolomio, who had maintained their sights in advance, could not react. "Honestly''stop fine'' for a while." When Maude''s emotional voice came from behind. The straw hat group, who was suffocated by the powerful aura, realized that Maude was behind them. Suddenly, a chill that hit their souls suddenly surged through their bodies. If Maude wants to kill them... The imaginary pictures that emerged involuntarily from their heads made them wonder whether they should be frightened or fortunate. "This is... Maude''s true strength..." "I don''t even have the right to fight back, what is this..." "Hurry up and move, **** it!!!" Even if I once again deeply realized the terrifying power of Maude, the tough straw hat group did not think of giving up. Maude can drop them in seconds. This is a fact. But Maude will not kill them. This is also true. It is also their confidence. There is nothing wrong with this kind of thinking, but no matter how hard they struggle, they can''t break free of Maude''s control. Maude could feel their rebellion, and he didn''t care much, but looked at the three of Sabo, Luffy, and Jasmine nearby. "Maud..." Sabo looked at Maude now with a startled look. His body grew in a circle, and his muscles were so tight that he directly broke through his coat, revealing a short coat with strong elastic lining. On the arms exposed to the air, from shoulders to elbows, each coiled a tortuous black flame pattern. On the cheeks, on the collarbone, there is the same dark flame pattern. These lines are very eye-catching against the pale skin. The unknown changes made Maude just stand still, exuding a suffocating aura. The Sengoku and Ace on the execution stage, Fujitor who came back for help, the many navy closest to the execution stage, the white beard and the red dog in the distance, and the countless people watching the live broadcast. All eyes were focused on Maude. Most people have no idea what Maude did just now. What they saw was that Maude flashed and came behind the straw hat group, but the straw hat group stood still as if they had been caught in the hold technique. In this case, just a few people can kill the straw hat group. "What did you do to Sauron and the others!?" The strangeness of the companions made Luffy glared at Maude. His skin was red and shiny, and steam was constantly emitting, but he did not cancel the second gear mode. Facing Luffy''s question, Maude directly ignored him, tilting his head to look at the white beard and the red dog in the distance. call out! Seeing Maude ignoring himself and looking away, Luffy came to Maude without thinking about it. "Luffy!" Seeing Luffy''s reckless behavior, Sabo was startled, and subconsciously took a step forward. however, Fujitor, who came back for help, unceremoniously created a gravitational field, directly pressing on him and Jasmine. At the same time, Luffy launched an attack on Maude. "Rubber jet bullet!" The fist covered with armed colors hit Maude''s chest like lightning. An explosive attack came in a blink of an eye, but Maude just peeked with his right hand and easily clamped Luffy''s wrist. The offensive created by the rubber jet bullets was instantly melted. While restraining Luffy''s offensive, Maude did not look straight at Luffy, but continued to look at the situation on the side of White Beard and Red Dog. A familiar scene made Lu Fei''s eyes widened. "Luffy, shouldn''t this be your full force?" Maude slowly turned his eyes and looked at Luffy who seemed to be somewhat unacceptable to the status quo. As soon as the words were spoken, Maude didn''t wait for Luffy''s reaction, grabbed Luffy, and slammed into the ground. Bang! Luffy''s back hit the ground heavily. The terrifying force directly shattered the stone slab under him. Such a heavy blow caused Luffy to spit out a big mouthful of blood immediately, and his consciousness had a brief downtime. "Luffy!" Not far away, Karp noticed this scene, his face changed involuntarily. On the execution stage. Ace looked at Maude''s back, filled with substantive anger. In the field. Maude grabbed Luffy and stretched his wrist for more than one meter. Lu Fei was lying in the shallow pit, his mouth full of blood, and his face dizzy. "Next time, don''t heal the scar and forget the pain." Maude said softly as he let go of Luffy''s wrist. Click! I don''t know what Maude did. Luffy''s right hand was bent at a strange angle while retracting, and it made a crisp fracture sound. "what!!!" The pain of a fractured right arm made Luffy unable to hold back for a while and screamed on the spot. Does rubber... also fracture? Hearing Luffy''s screams, Karp, who was fighting with Marco, suddenly clouded over his forehead. Huh! Knowing that Maude is the type that kills and kills without any drag, Karp, who was suddenly worried, left Marko directly without thinking, and dashed towards Maude. His huge fist was covered with an extremely high-level armed color, and he punched Maude in this way. "Kapu!" On the execution stage, after seeing Karp''s actions, the Sengoku complex changed. This idiot, after all, can''t escape the love of his children... The Warring States clenched his fists, feeling helpless. Facing Karp''s fist, Maude just loosened the right hand of Lu Fei''s wrist, turned his palm into a shield, and steadily resisted Karp''s right fist. boom! Confrontation. The surging air wave swept all around. Maude, who received Karp''s punch, remained motionless like a mountain. "Who is the pirate and who is the navy?" Maude looked at Karp with obvious sarcasm in his tone. Karp''s eyes narrowed slightly. Near, It was quiet. (End of this chapter) Chapter 475： Grandfather and grandson Chapter 475 A punch from a legendary navy hero was actually received by Maude. The many navies who were returning from the battlefield in the center of the square looked at Maude who had caught Karp''s attack incredible. They did see it. When receiving Karp''s attack, Maude not only didn''t retreat, but his whole body didn''t even tremble. Does this mean. Now Maud, in terms of strength and armed color, is no longer weaker than Karp? Such speculation shocked the navy. In other words... Qiwu Haimod, who has been active since the start of the war, actually hides his strength! ? Unimaginable! Strictly speaking, the "view" of this group of navies is correct. Under the premise of holding 600 shadows of prisoners, Maude, who had used the shadow assembly to increase his strength, was truly full. The effect of the integration of 500 prisoner shadows has indeed brought Maude''s current physical strength and armed color to a new height. To make a simple estimate, the star rating of physique and domineering has soared to between 8 and a half to 9 stars. There will be a half-star interval, mainly because of the instability of the shadow gathering place. Even so, the ability effect of the shadow gathering place, only in terms of theory and hypothesis, can make the power star reach ten stars, and further break through to eleven or twelve stars. This is also one of the reasons why Maude chose to eat the shadow fruit. Through the explosive improvement brought about by the Shadow Collection, Maude briefly gained the capital to compete with Karp''s level of physical skills. It''s just that the reason why he was able to withstand Karp''s strenuous punch just now. It depends not only on the strength of the body that can fully withstand Karp''s power, but also the fixed effect brought by the transformation of the shadow. There was also a scene where Maude resisted Karp''s attack but remained motionless. And just now that Luffy broke his arm badly out of thin air, it was also an article made by Shadow. Several uses of abilities are exactly the unparalleled charm of Shadow Fruit. but, Although the shadow gathering place can greatly improve Maude''s strength in a short time, it will also bring unavoidable shortcomings. One is that too many shadows are inserted, so that the spirit cannot be maintained in a stable state, which means that the ability to use seeing, hearing and color is lost. The other is the duration of the shadow gathering place, and the body will spit out the shadow after a heavy blow, resulting in the effect that the power after the increase will decrease in real time. This kind of restriction between abilities is like Luo''s increased physical exertion when using the surgical fruit ability. It is a normal phenomenon. otherwise. Moria has long dominated the sea. With the substantial strengthening effect brought by the shadow gathering place, Maude did not lose the wind in the fight with Karp, and even had spare power to mock Karp. But his ridicule was simply ignored by Karp. "Using the prisoners of the fifth-tier prison to create a zombie army that can be used in war... Your original intention of making this proposal is actually to use the prisoner''s shadow at the right time to increase your own strength? " Feeling the endless force from his fist, Karp looked at Maude with a solemn expression. "Not quite right, but compared to this kind of trivial little matter, you are a naval hero who is dignified and disregarded to help a pirate?" Maude''s eyes were calm and his tone was as sharp as a knife. "Keep your eyes open and see what the captain of the first team of the White Beard Pirates is doing." "Ok?" From the corner of Carp''s eyes, he glanced at the location of Marco. Without his restraint, Marco directly fluttered into the air and flew directly to the execution platform. Oops Karp was slightly surprised. The flaws he unwittingly revealed gave Maude a chance to attack. Unload. Maude suddenly took a step back. Karp didn''t notice for a while, the forward fist lost its focus, and he leaned forward. Maude turned sideways, turning his wrists at the same time, pressing his palm against Karp''s back. Bang! There was a muffled sound. Karp seemed to be suddenly hit by a boulder, and his body leaning forward suddenly hit the ground heavily, in sharp contrast with Luffy next to him. Grandpa and grandson. One is lying on the ground, the other is lying on the ground. After knocking down Cap, Maude did not stop Marko, but strode towards the square ahead. He had to take down the white beard''s head within the stable time limit of the shadow gathering place. As for the possibility of Ace being rescued first... When he took control of the straw hat gang and seriously injured Luffy, if the Warring States period also asked Sabo and Marco, who were concerned, to rescue Ace. Then, Maude has nothing to say. On the execution stage. "Suppressed Karp..." The Warring States period saw Maude go to the center of the square from his back, and at the same time he was surprised, but he was relieved. If Karp is allowed to continue his mischief, the consequences will be disastrous. only, The scene from Karp''s help to Luffy to Maud''s accusation of Karp''s disregard of the overall situation has been spread all over the world through the video call worm. A dignified naval hero, in order to help a pirate, he ignored the overall situation. This word of intent is to make a circle of intense ripples in the hearts of the people surrounding the screen. In such a tense situation, if an unknown navy came to help the pirates, they might just spit out. But the one who helped the pirates was a legendary navy hero... Subtle perception, which breeds. The Warring States, which was at the center of the battlefield, had no spare energy to predict how Mauds public accusation of Karp would affect the image of the Navy. at this time, Marco came straight to the execution stand. The Warring States did not dare to be careless, and immediately turned into a majestic golden Buddha. There seemed to be a golden light lingering in the sound of Buddha, like a barrier, trying to isolate Marko from the execution platform. "Ace, I will take you away!" The super regenerative ability gave Marko indomitable confidence. Facing the dazzling golden light, his whole body turned into a blue firework and rushed straight to the Warring States of Buddha. at the same time. Maude stepped into the middle of the square where the violent beasts were raging. On the ground all around, there are the corpses and pools of blood of humans and beasts, as well as a lot of ice sculpture remains. "Seven Wu Haimode..." The navy, who was fighting fiercely with the violent beasts, noticed Maude''s entry. The rare green pheasant showed enthusiasm, and it was also the first time he saw Maude from the execution stand. The scene when Maude shook Karp upright and shot Karp to the ground just now, he could see clearly. "It''s so deep, Maude..." A gleam of luster flashed in the eyes of the green pheasant. Gion, who was leading a group of navies in a sharp knife formation to sweep the violent beasts, first killed a huge praying mantis with a knife, and then looked at Maude with solemn eyes. The tea dolphin who was acting with her looked at Maude with a little complicated look. They had never thought that Karp would one day be shot directly on the ground by Maud. I didn''t have a migraine for a while, and I committed it again today, and then suddenly felt that it was normal for me to get sick from time to time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 476： Full focus Chapter 476 Full Focus In the huge square, countless corpses lay crookedly on the ground. The blood flowing from the corpse gathered patches of blood around the square. The pungent smell of gunpowder was permeated in the air, which easily covered the **** smell rising from the ground. Many of the seriously injured were still breathing, lying in a pool of blood and groaning. They were losing strength, and at this moment only the thought of asking for help remained. But the groaning sound of the exit would be overshadowed by the sound of gunshots and golden stones in a flash. No one will save them. And they can only wait for death in their suffering. This is the most realistic face of war, completely different from the beautified paper pictures. Click-- Under the gaze of countless gazes, Maude, who had only knocked the legendary navy hero to the ground just a moment ago, would feel like nothing happened. He looked calm and strode forward, turning a blind eye to the violent beasts around him. The soles of the shoes stepped on a pool of blood, and there were ripples. During the steps, he calmly passed the dead bodies. He looked ahead, only the white beard confronting the red dog in his eyes. "Roar!" That seemingly defenseless posture attracted the attention of two rhinos with huge sharp horns on their heads. Under their heavy hooves, there are masses of **** corpses, located on the sharp corners near the nasal cavity, and two or three complete navy corpses are strung together. Staring at the red beast eyes, they shook their heads violently, threw off the corpse on the sharp horns, and immediately looked at their new target-Maude. ˡ Without hesitation, the heavy hoofs of the rhinos stepped on the ground, driving their huge bodies, and rushed straight towards Maude. The rhinos rushing from both sides of his body did not affect Maude''s calm step forward. While walking, he still looked ahead. But the shadow reflected behind him quietly condensed two dark shadow pillars, the ends of which are as sharp as the tip of a gun. Immediately, the two shadow pillars were like pitch-black lightning, piercing the air away, easily piercing the rhinoceros''s defenses. The sharp end of the shadow column pierced directly into the center of the forehead of the rhino, reaching the depths of the body. The body was penetrated, and the two rhinos in a violent state immediately stopped the collision and froze in place and did not move. The next moment. The shadow pillar pierced into the rhinoceros''s body, blooming like an iron brier, turns into a thorn, piercing their vitality from the inside to the outside. The two rhinos instantly turned into **** hedgehogs. After a while, the pitch-black shadow pillar, which was not stained with any blood, suddenly retracted behind Maude with lightning speed. The rhino, riddled with holes, fell to the ground. From the shadow pillar piercing the rhino, to the rhino falling to the ground. The entire process ends, which is two seconds. The navy nearby stared at the dead bodies of the two rhinos. Prior to this, the two sharp-horned rhinos with "team consciousness" had killed more than 30 of their companions. But their counterattack could only leave some shallow wounds on the hard skin of the rhino. It can be said that among the thousands of beasts dropped by the golden lion. These two giant rhinos with rough skin are undoubtedly one of the most difficult targets for the navy guarding the midfield. Therefore, even if they tried their best to encircle and suppress them, the two rhinos were still full of energy and blood. but "So strong!" "The rhino, which we have been besieging for so long and haven''t been able to get rid of, was killed so easily..." The navy who was besieging two rhinos nearby turned to look at Maude who strode past them in shock. They have a deep understanding of the abnormal defensive power of the two rhinos, and they just feel that they can''t start. But Maude, like chopping melons and vegetables, easily killed rhinos that they would not be able to handle for a while. The "old acquaintances" like Taotu, Tea Dolphin, Smogg, Tina, and Dasqi looked at Maude in silence. First, he had the upper hand with Karp, and then Feng Qingyun killed two thorny beasts. That casual and powerful calm posture overthrew their previous perception of Maud''s strength. What level of strength has Maud now reached? "How fast is this monster advancing?" Cha Dolphin raised his hand to wipe off the cold sweat that had fallen to his cheeks. Some time ago, he had clearly witnessed the strength displayed by Maude and Doflamingo in the navy headquarters. At that time, he felt that Maude''s growth rate was unreasonable. But from the beginning of this war, he suddenly realized that Maude did not use all his strength when fighting against Doflamingo in the navy headquarters. Hearing the words of the tea dolphin, in the peach rabbit wine-red pupils, apart from the solemnity, they were still solemn. Her heart was as arrogant as her, and she had to agree with what the tea dolphin said. "What does he... want to do?" At the moment when the number of beasts is declining sharply, a lot of eyes are on Maude. They just watched Maude walk towards the frontcourt where the battle was most intense. Soon, someone noticed that Maude was always looking in one direction. In that direction, it was the white beard and the red dog who were fighting in a clearing. "Could it be..." "His goal is...Whitebeard!?" "No way" The navy who noticed this were shocked, but they could understand Maude''s motives. White beard, One of the Four Emperors, the strongest man in the world. In him, he carries the reputation that countless pirates and navy dream of. If he can defeat the white beard in a solo manner, it is equivalent to grabbing the title of "the world''s strongest man". "Ah la la, insisting on challenging White Beard, is it really just for''famous''? If you can get''famous'', what will you do afterwards?" The green pheasant stared at Maude who was walking towards the white beard step by step. "I really want to get the''answer'' from you, if you are not a pirate..." The green pheasant scratched his cheeks, as if to throw this unnourished thought out of his head, he stopped looking at Maude, and continued to clean up the few beasts that were already left. Maude, who became the focus of the audience for a while, went all the way to the fiercest frontcourt of the battle. The Navy realized Maude''s plan. The members of the White Beard Pirate Group, as well as the crew of the large fleet, naturally felt the strong fighting will of Maude wanting to attack his father for the first time. "Daddy is dealing with the red dog, but I can''t let you join in the fun!" The pirates who have fought hard to the present, coldly watched Maude who came by the striding meteor. There was a killing intent in their eyes, and they slammed towards Maude. "Hey, you are not his opponents, go back!" Upon seeing this, the captains of the large fleet, who had performed well in the war, were surprised and hurriedly stopped. But it was too late. Under the gnashing gaze of the captains, the scene where Maude pierced the rhino into a hedgehog with his shadow was performed again. the difference is, This time it was the pirates who were besieging Maude. The shadows that were able to entangle the armed color easily killed their vitality. In the blood dripping, a corpse fell to the ground. not far away, The Qiwuhai who were paddling with the white beard pirate team leaders still had enough energy to pay attention to the situation on Maud''s side. Farther away, there was an open space specially vacated by the pirates, and it was also the place where the white beard and the red dog were. "I don''t need help." The unquestionable voice of White Beard entered the ears of all the pirates present. Zhao Fuyu, a dead man, a child from heaven, ZMY immortality, Wu Niyi, long handsome man, trace flow, sword and tea, strange ship cover, dust like blood, special title of starting point, trace flow, black skin Pippi Pippi, Wudaozu, playws, Chaos Light, 74412 in Demacia District, Shar Pei Whale, walking alone, fish that can''t fly into the sky, long handsome, yes, the first person, purple gas Come, roast chicken to be sliced, latte latte latte, historical sky dragon and other book friends. (End of this chapter) Chapter 477： Just one blow Chapter 477 is only one blow Walk from the execution platform to the front court. Maude did not hide his intentions. The white beard he regarded as the target could naturally feel the needle-like gaze from Maude. Before that. Baibeard has personally experienced Maude''s strong desire to attack him. However, how could he waste energy and time on a "little devil head", so he directly asked his sons to persuade Maude. In this battlefield, it is worth his time to stop, only the general level of combat power. But the current situation is obviously different from before. Feeling the powerful breath of Mod that became as hot as the sun in a short time... Whitebeard, who had an insight into the overall situation, immediately stopped the crew''s stupid behavior of giving away heads to Maud. He knew that Maude''s goal was himself. In other words, Maude will not be an obstacle to his sons breaking through to the execution stand, so he can''t provoke him. Moreover, with Maude''s current strength, if the sons insist on blocking Maude, it will only affect the offensive that has finally been restored. At the moment when there is a fire in the rear of the Navy, the sooner you break through to the execution table one second, the greater your chances of rescuing Ace. Therefore, the offensive must not be delayed because of Moder. "Don''t worry about me, do what you''re supposed to do." Baibeard swung a knife to push back the red dog with boiling lava flowing in his arms, raised his head slightly, and gave a loud order. "Father, but..." Hearing Baibeard''s order, the pirates couldn''t help looking at Baibeard with worry. "Your body..." "To shut up." The captain of the 11th team of the White Beard Pirates, Jin Guduo, severely interrupted the words of his companions. "Listening to Dad''s orders is what we should do now." "Captain Gingudo..." "If you don''t want to die unclearly, don''t be''distracted'' anymore, our father, but the strongest man in the world!" "Ok!" When the pirates heard the words, their spirits lifted slightly. They quickly converged on Mord''s killing intent, and once again focused on the navy ahead. Without the pirates wanting to stop him, Maude also saved the effort and came to the edge of the open space unimpeded all the way. In the field. The white beard and the red dog each used their own extremely powerful fruit abilities to find ways to kill each other. The massive oscillating force frequently collided with the hot and fierce magma. Two destructive forces, in every collision, will cause some horrific phenomena of shock or distortion in the surrounding space. The fierce fights constantly affect the surrounding terrain. As one of the navy''s top combat powers, Aka Inu faced the world''s strongest man alone, but he did not lose sight of it. even, It can be said that some advantages have been achieved. "It''s really confident to let him come directly, Baibeard." A big fire that burned the air was shattered by the white beard, and strands of lava fell from the red dog''s cheeks. Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at Maude who came to the scene. After fighting against White Beard, Akinu noticed that White Beard''s power was declining. The reason may be that the white beard is aging and exhausted, or it may be that the body has some problems due to the previous exhaustion to shatter the island. Sensing this, Akagu was convinced that it was only a matter of time before Baibeard was defeated. The white beard is clearly already a single tree, but he still allows Maude, who wants to take his head, to participate in this battle. Such behavior, in Akinu''s view, is tantamount to digging his own grave. At the same time, the red dog didn''t resist Maude working with him to get rid of the white beard. After all, this is war. For the navy, the sooner the white beard is killed, the sooner the war will be won. "Don''t you know that overconfidence is no different from digging your own grave?" Akino looked at White Beard blankly. After speaking, the magmaized arm naturally boiled violently, quickly condensing the shape of a dog''s head. Baibeard didn''t listen to what the red dog said, and took the first step. Cong Yun, which contained the power of shock, slashed out, and the sharp light of the sword flashed away, directly cutting the red dog''s body in half. After the surging momentum passed through the body of the Akagi, it shattered the ground. This knife covered the armed color of Ning''s substance. However, the red dog made part of his body elementalized in advance, vacating a gap through which Cong Yun''s cutting blade could go straight through, thereby avoiding the slash that covered the armed color. This kind of risky decision-making allows the Red Dog to fight back against the white beard faster while avoiding damage. Fang Guren! The condensed magma dog head, with fangs and sharp teeth, slammed into the head of the white beard in front of him. Baibeard''s eyes condensed, his right hand held at the front end of the handle was directly released, and he fisted with the force of the shock, hammering the biting canine red lotus. Kaka! The space including the canine tooth red lotus was directly shattered into conspicuous light marks, and it was broken into dozens of pieces like glass. The subsequent shockwaves directly bombarded the red dog. The red dog suddenly shattered into viscous magma, splashing on the ground like raindrops. Although Whitebeard''s power has obviously declined, he has experienced countless life and death battles, and he has a wealth of combat experience that can help him repel all enemies. Just as Baibeard smashed the red dog into speckled magma with a punch, Maude shot. Silent steps. Maude came with a light breeze, holding Qiushui in his hand, and came to Baibeard. Overlord, cut! The autumn water wrapped in the armed color was accompanied by a dazzling white light, tearing the air, and beheaded at the white beard. "Do you disdain''sneak attack"..." A cold luster burst into the white beard''s eyes. When he was exhausted, he could clearly attack from behind him, but he chose to attack from the front. interesting Baibeard took a quick step back, freeing up an extremely short time to bend his arm. Immediately, before the slash, he suddenly punched. The same fist that gathered light, collided fiercely with the Qiu Shui that Maude had cut. Suddenly, Accompanied by a sound that resounded throughout Marin Vando. Where the fists and knives meet, there is actually a ball of light compressed by the impact contained in the attacks of both sides. The terrifying power contained in it hovered like a stormy wave in the light ball. At the periphery of the light ball, there were bursts of black and red lightning-like energy, spreading around like branches and leaves. Click, click! The ground behind Baibeard suddenly cracked a huge gap, extending straight to the island in the harbor. The ground behind Maude is the same. Like an invisible giant blade, starting from the ground behind him, it made a huge crack straight towards the square and town. The scene after the collision of the two impact forces made most of the people present look horrified. The confrontation between Baibeard and Maude is not over yet. "I thought it would be unstoppable, then...I''m not welcome." Maude''s gaze fell on the white beard through the burst of black and red arcs. "..." Baibeard said nothing, but a look of surprise suddenly appeared in his eyes. Chi Chi --! On his body and shoulders, blood arrows were cut abruptly by the invisible blade. Shadow? The white beard looked at Maude without changing his face. Around, and even in front of screens all over the world. Countless people were extremely shocked to see the blood on Baibeard''s body. "Only this blow hurt the white beard!!!" Those who saw this scene nearby were stunned. original Is Qiwu Haimod''s strength strong enough to suppress the white beard... Thank you for the reward of 15,000 starting coins when the funeral is in progress, and thank you for the reward of 10,000 starting coins by q Xiaofeng~~(ţ3) (End of this chapter) Chapter 478： It was blocked again... Chapter 478 is blocked again... The world''s strongest man with white beard In the first confrontation with Maude, instead of gaining the upper hand, Maude cut several wounds. An unimaginable scene, just like this, really happened. "Daddy!!!" "how is this possible" On the square, the pirates closest to the white beard couldn''t hide their shock, they couldn''t believe their eyes. Before that, they had already seen Maude''s strength with their own eyes. Even so, they don''t think Maude can hurt his father in the first round. "Daddy''s body, really still..." They quickly passed the picture of the old man vomiting a big mouthful of blood after smashing the island. Suffering from illness, and constantly using the ability to shake fruits, severely increase the burden on the body. This is probably the reason for this scene. Otherwise, they absolutely cannot accept the reality that Dad will be injured by Maude in the first round. "We have to go back and help Daddy!" Because the white beard was injured, the pirates who had rushed to the naval defense line began to hesitate again. They realized that the old man''s physical condition was very bad, so they naturally didn''t want to see him being besieged by the red dog and Maude. The 11th team captain Jin Guduo, who had told them to obey his father''s orders earlier, was a little hesitant at the moment. Their team is the closest to Dad, so they can support Dad as soon as possible. But the old man gave another order to kill him, asking them to attack the defense line laid by the navy. Just as they were in a dilemma, the situation on the court changed again. "The''slash'' that can avoid weapons, Shadow Fruit... has become a very tricky ability in your hands." The white beard looked at Maude who was close at hand with no expression. This little devil, who is only in his early twenties, seems to have more talent and potential than Ace. "Okay." Hearing Baibeard''s praise, Maude''s eyes were calm, and he tried his best to maintain the confrontation, while controlling the shadow, wanting to hurt Baibeard through the shadow again. But how could White Beard make him do his wish again. As the right fist gathered the shocking force to resist Maude Qiushui, Baibeard''s left arm suddenly moved, dragging Cong Yun to cut, cut the ground, and slashed towards Maude. "unfortunately" Facing Baibeard''s countermeasures to save Wei and Zhao, Maude decisively gave up the idea of ??adding a few new wounds to Baibeard. Since he was holding a knife in both hands, he couldn''t spare his hands. and so Shadow clone! The shadow behind him directly mimicked into a real entity, appearing beside Maude. At the moment when the mimicry took shape, the shadow clone had already held Bailey''s famous sword Ferret in his hand. Immediately, The shadow clone waved the ferret covered with armed colors, and forever blocked Cong Yunqi from the white beard. Cang! Spark sputtering. The formidable strength is transmitted to the ferret knife through Cong Yunqi. The shadow clone without Buff was directly picked up by the white beard. And the shadow clone that was picked to fly into the air didn''t matter. It struggled to stabilize its figure, and immediately used moon steps to hover in the air. Using the index finger to tap the secret signal twice on the handle of the knife, Bailey switched from the long knife form to the double gun. Afterwards, the shadow avatar held the two guns, pressed the muzzle down, aimed at the taller white beard and pulled the trigger. Boom boom! The lead bullets entwined with the armed color flew out of the barrel, drawing straight trajectories in the air, going straight to the door of the white beard. However, White Beard did not intend to hide at all. After judging the point of the lead bomb by using his sights and hearings, the white beard directly covered his face with a layer of armed color, and immediately slammed the knife into Maud''s body. "So cruel..." Maude didn''t want to get the knife, so he could only take the knife and retreat. Clang...! The shadow bullet hit the white beard''s face first, but the thunder and the rain were small, and even the white beard''s skin was not broken. However, Maude retreated in time, causing the white beard''s Cong Yun to cut into the empty space. But without Maude''s knife, the shocking force gathered on the white beard''s right fist turned into a shock wave and directly blasted Maude back. While retreating, Maude calmly waved a hegemonic shock wave, which directly offset the white beard''s attack. After the shock waves of the two sides cancel each other out and calm down. The white beard passed the smoke and dust, and rushed to Maude at a speed that did not match his size. "It''s not like an elderly old man with organ failure. Fortunately, Luo didn''t let Luo go to help White Beard''cure''..." Seeing that White Beard was so fierce, Maude still had time to think about things that had nothing to do with fighting. "You can''t swap positions with the shadow clone casually..." In the face of the white beard, who is proficient in the top domineering powerhouse, if he rashly exchanges positions with the shadow clone, there is a high probability that the shadow clone will be slashed by the white beard''s armed color. Simultaneously, Without the shadow, there is no way to continue hurting the white beard while setting the knife... Baibeard must have determined this too, so he didn''t give him a chance to breathe, and attacked in a rush. Maude''s thoughts turned quickly. Baibeard held the handle of the knife with both hands and raised Cong Yunqi high. The clump cloud covered with the armed color cut the blade, and pulled out a black and red arc in the air, slashing towards Maude. Maude''s eyes condensed slightly, and he withdrew a step back, holding the Qiushui knife handle tightly with both hands. laugh--! The armed color, as solid as the substance, settled strictly on Qiu Shui Dao''s body. Immediately, Maude poured the power of his whole body into the Qiu Shui knife body, using a motion that was similar to swinging a stick, from bottom to top, slashing towards the Cong Yunqi cut by the white beard. Just when the blades of both sides are about to converge. The domineering surrounding the respective swords collided first. Suddenly, Countless black and red slender arcs scurry at the domineering intersection. Across this group of violent black-red electric arcs, Qiu Shui and Cong Yunqi did not have a church between each other, as if they were cut on a group of invisible hard objects. despite this, The power transmitted from the sword is still crazily intertwined and collided in mid-air. The remaining prestige spilled out of it, causing dense cracks to appear on the surrounding ground. Crackling-- The next moment, The cracked ground turned into countless gravels, which were shaken into the air four to five meters high. "It''s blocked again..." In the fierce confrontation, Baibeard silently looked at Maude in front of him. This time, instead of holding the knife with one hand, or simply using his fist, he held the knife in both hands and tried his best. But he was still blocked by the kid in front of him. "It''s been a long time, I haven''t done this with people..." Involuntarily, a familiar figure gradually overlapped with Maude in front of him. Just when Maude and White Beard set their swords for the second time, a hot temperature covered both of them. It was the attack of the red dog (End of this chapter) Chapter 479： Makes sense Chapter 479 makes sense It is exactly when Maude and White Beard are intractable. The red dogs, who had regrouped in shape, attacked the white beard without hesitation. Spitfire! The lava flowing from the red dog''s right arm quickly gathered into a huge lava fist. Immediately, As if the thrust of a volcano erupted, it shot out the fist made of magma. The huge lava fist exuding the high temperature that seemed to burn the sins of the world to the end, came to Baibeard and Maude without any hindrance. This record carried the fire breathing with the ultimate killing intent, and did not take Maude''s situation into consideration. The scorching fire came first, covering the corners of Maude and Baibeard''s eyes. "Akainu this guy..." Out of the corner of Maude''s eyes, he glanced at the huge lava fist that was burning with a lot of flames, his eyes cold. Before the Great Spitfire was about to arrive, Maude did not hesitate at all, first the shadow clone released Bailey, and then directly exchanged positions with the shadow clone. Huh! The next moment. Maude appeared in the air and caught Bailey''s transformed double spear. The shadow avatar that replaced him was holding a shadow knife that looked almost the same as Qiu Shui, and faced the white beard. But this would be exactly the timing when the fire-breathing came. If White Beard wanted to kill the shadow clone, he had to use his body to resist the fire-breathing fire of the red dog. "Magma bastard." There are two different things to catch the lead bullet with the face and the big fire-breathing of the red dog with the body. Naturally, it is impossible for White Beard to take a chance to kill the shadow clone, so that his body can hardly catch the fire of the red dog. Maude also spotted this, and did not hesitate to exchange positions with the shadow clone. and, The shadow will be afraid of attacks covered with armed colors, but need not be afraid of powerful natural attacks such as Ace of the Red Dog. Under Maude''s command and control, the shadow clone facing the white beard immediately transformed into a two-dimensional form, turning into a shadow covering the ground. Baibeard ignored the shadow''s movements, and slashed his sword on the big fire that was hit by the red dog. Kaka Light marks appeared on the huge lava fist, and it was shattered into hundreds of fragments, which were shot at Akagi''s body like a shotgun. Pouch, pouch. Fragments braving the flames hit the red dog''s face and body one after another, but it was like a stone sinking into the swamp, just making waves of insignificant waves. In the air. Maude took advantage of the opportunity to withdraw the shadow, immediately removed Yuebu, fell on the ground from the air, and looked at the red dog coldly. "Aka Inu, I didn''t think I didn''t see the attack just now." "Why, with your ability to exchange positions with the shadow at any time, it is not difficult to avoid the scope of the''great fire''. I really''trusted'' your ability to avoid danger, so I made that judgment. ." Akino glanced at Maude, raising his hand to adjust the angle of his hat. "As far as the result is concerned, my judgment is accurate." "Oh, it makes sense." A dangerous smile appeared on Maude''s face, and instead of continuing to struggle with this matter, Bailey turned into a single shot and held it in his left hand. Subsequently, Maude stopped where he was, slowly restraining his emotions, and looked at the red dog with calm eyes. With such a posture, it was clear that Aka Inu was going to take the shot first. Akinu didn''t care either. His self-confidence comes from his own strong strength, and strong strength is his confidence. not far away. After cutting off the "big fire" of the red dog, the white beard slowly retracted the knife, his chest was slightly undulating, and he was panting. High-intensity battles one after another, as well as the two sword-settings with Maude just now, were pushing his body to the edge of the cliff. Declining physical strength is itself an unavoidable phenomenon for elderly people. But compared to the problem of physical exhaustion, organs that have reached their limits are the most serious injuries. "That little devil..." After breathing for breath, Baibeard recalled the situation when he was facing the sword with Maude. In those short seconds, some long-lost things that settled deep in my heart were awakened. just Now he has lost the qualification to enjoy himself. For others, this society should have fallen long ago. But he just relied on his strong will, and he was worthy of the title of the strongest in the world, so that this body like a fire in the wind could continue to evaporate the residual heat however, Even if the willpower of this world is a force that can turn defeat into victory in a desperate situation, there are limits. "I''ve traveled long enough..." When the body showed signs of certain symptoms, the white beard seemed to be able to see the end of the body. However, he had already realized that he would die here. Therefore, even if the body is no longer able to carry his will, he has to drain the last trace of vitality and perform his duties as an elder and captain as much as he can. Although White Beard was only panting slightly, Maude and Akino keenly sensed that White Beard''s breath was weakening. "You can''t match the difficulties of time, Whitebeard." The red dog''s right fist turned into boiling lava and walked towards the white beard. White beard oozes fine sweat from his forehead, looking blankly at the red dog walking towards him. Maude stood on the spot, silently looking at the white beard that was showing signs of decline. In the previous knife setting, he could actually feel that he had the upper hand. This also means that the state of the white beard has reached an urgent level. He would feel sorry for the white beard, but he would have no empathy. This man who had once shook the world in the old age has already seen the scenery on the top of the mountain. There should be a day when the curtain falls. In the field. Under Maude''s onlooker, the red dog stepped towards the white beard gradually speeded up, and finally rushed. There are no bends, just the fist that drives the magma, and hits the white beard''s body. The white beard did not evade, gathering the shocking fists, suddenly greeted the red dog''s magma fist. Bang! Two unyielding fist strengths collided in mid-air, and hot air waves surged out. Even if the breath is weakening, the shocking force of the white beard''s fist still keeps the red dog''s hot magma out. just The attack was blocked. But the white beard''s mouth dripped with blood silently. Seeing this, the red dog smiled coldly. Maude, who was watching, naturally saw this scene. The calm gaze fell on Akagi. then, Maude directly withdrew the shadows of the group that fixed the execution platform and controlled the straw hat. Lost the limit of shadow. The Straw Hat group regained their freedom, and the execution platform collapsed. At this moment, they, headed by Sabo Marco, finally saw the opportunity to rescue Ace very clearly. After creating the critical chaos, Maude did not pay attention to the follow-up situation of the execution platform, but adjusted the position as if walking in the courtyard. And then, Maude gazes directly at the red dog''s back, stretches his arms, and presses the back of the Qiu Shui Knife on his shoulders, making a domineering start gesture. "I want to see... Are you going to stop Sabo and the others from saving Ace, or are you going to stop me?" Overlord! With a slight smile, Maude slashed out. The cylindrical shock wave of terror went straight towards the back of the Akagi. "Ok?" The red dog''s complexion changed slightly. In an instant, The dazzling white light swallowed him and the white beard like a big mouth. (End of this chapter) Chapter 480： fall Chapter 480 is lost With the blessing of 500 shadows with a reward of over 100 million, Maude can feel the endless power flowing from his body. It seems inexhaustible. This is the gain effect that the shadow gathering place brings to Mod. Of course, the hegemony slashed out in this state is several times stronger than the previous power. The white light that seemed to annihilate all the objects along the way swallowed the red dog and white beard in the blink of an eye. boom! White light swept past! The cylindrical domineering shock wave passed straight through the location of the red dog and white beard, and rolled out a huge semi-circular tunnel on the ground. Subsequently, The shock wave remained unabated, bombarding the islands and rocks in the harbor that were higher than the square. Accompanied by a huge roar, every rock block on the islands along the way was pierced by the shock wave into conspicuous tunnels. It wasn''t until the surface of the sea that the aftermath of the shock wave gradually disappeared, but it also made the sea near Malin Vando calm. This terrifying power fully embodies the upper limit of the shadow gathering place''s ability. just Maude closed the knife and calmly looked at the white beard who was repelled by the overlord''s shock wave by dozens of meters in the semi-circular tunnel. The blood that was originally only drenched in the white beard''s chin, after this hegemony, spread directly to the strong chest of the white beard. The shock wave just now aggravated the internal injuries of the white beard, causing him to vomit blood again and stain his chest red. "Did the ability to shake fruits at the last moment offset part of the shock wave..." Maude''s gaze crossed the blood-stained chest of the white beard. With the "assistance" of the red dog, he thought that this overwhelming power could become the last straw to overwhelm the white beard. The result was still supported by the white beard. As for the red dog. Those with natural ability are immune to attacks other than domineering, even if they are blasted into nail-sized magma blocks by the domineering shock wave, they can restore their original shape in a short time. "Obviously it is the end of the crossbow..." Directly ignoring the red dog who was gathering, Maude''s eyes were always locked on the white beard. "We must accept his experience points before the duration of the''Shadow Collection Place'' ends." Maude glanced at the red dog who had already constructed half of his body, draped his sword to his side, and then strode towards the white beard. In the tunnel, the white beard was clutching his chest, which was constantly suffering from severe pain. The blood on his face faded and he was wet with sweat. The piercing pain is nothing to him. The real trouble is not knowing how long the body can last. The white beard slowly raised his head, his gaze crossed Maude and the red dog, and looked at the melee in front of the execution platform. With the collapse of the execution platform, Sabo, Jasmine, Marco, and the Straw Hat Pirates, who had common goals, exerted unprecedented pressure on the Navy. It seemed that in the next second, Ace might be taken away by the revolutionary army and pirates. "Ace." Seeing that the situation in front of the execution platform was beneficial to his side, white beard''s eyes flashed a light, and he turned to look at Maude who was striding towards him. This little devil has a strong sense of existence since the start of the war. First, he personally took control of the situation on the execution platform, and then personally destroyed the situation under control just now... The reason for doing this is to take away his head. Like this young and energetic little ghost head who dreams of stepping on his own body in order to make his reputation reverberate across the sea in a short time. Since the beginning of the era of the great pirates, he has encountered many. Most of them couldn''t even see him, so they drank hatred in the hands of the crew. Even if there are a few outstanding little ghosts who can see him, they are not qualified to challenge him head-on. But today is different. The white beard is very clear. The end of his journey is here. But before Ace is rescued, he must not fall. With this will, even if the body is dead-- He had to shake at least a way for his sons to retreat safely. "..." At the moment when even a single word would waste precious energy, White Beard was silently silent, exuding an aura full of oppression. The red dog condensed half of his body, looking blankly at Maude, who was walking towards the white beard, and said coldly: "Bacardi. Mo..." Just after the words were spoken, the overlord that Maude had cut at him blasted away the newly condensed half of the magma body. "Now, I''m not interested in telling you any great truths." Maude didn''t even look at the red dog who was blasted away by the overlord again, and directly faced the white beard. Now he no longer needs to consider his position. Even at such a time, he would not explain to Akinu hypocritically why he should attack him. Stepping into the attack range in one fell swoop, Maude slammed his right foot on the ground. Bang! The ground under his feet shattered suddenly, and smoke and dust were raised. Maude flashed, and came to the white beard. The Qiu Shui knife body covered with armed color and domineering cut open the air, sharply cutting to the key of the white beard. Baibeard ignored the "protest response" coming from all over his body, and dragged his knife to face the Qiushui that Maude had cut. Cang! Each of them was covered with armed-colored blades and slammed into one. The fierce collision shook out a flash of sparks, and at the same time rolled up heavy waves of air. As soon as the air wave started, Qiu Shui and Cong Yunqi collided together again. Qiang, Qiang, Qiang...! Without the slightest pause, each other''s black knives slashed towards each other in a violent storm, and then frequently confronted each other in mid-air. It''s no longer a knife wrestling, nor is it a slashing fight, but a pure knife fight. Every time a blade collided, a turbulent wave of air would oscillate, causing the surrounding ground to crack. The red dog who reunited his figure, his face gloomy, looked at Maude and White Beard who were fighting fiercely. Two hegemonies. Although it won''t hurt him, it disgusts him. With his eyesight, it was easy to see that Maude had the upper hand in the attack. But it couldn''t stop him from wanting to greet Maude and Baibeard again with a fire-breathing thought. "Oh?" Just when Akinu was about to do it, the movement from the execution platform attracted his attention. Follow the prestige and catch your eye It was the scene where Sabo, a revolutionary army, broke through his own line of defense and rescued Ace from the Fire Fist, and was then used by Straw Hat Luffy''s extended left hand to pull Sabo and Ace away from the execution platform. Lost...! The red dog''s face sank immediately. Compared to killing White Beard here, the execution of Ace is more profound. Before the execution stage. Luffy endured the severe pain caused by a severe fracture, and pulled Sabo and Ess up in front of him, and was immediately knocked to the ground by the force of their retraction. When they stopped, the three brothers lay head to head, lying on their backs. "You two, always like to mess around so much." Ace took a deep breath, and in this untimely occasion, he experienced the joy of the three brothers reunited. "Hehe..." A big smile appeared on Luffy''s face. Sabo also smiled and said softly, "It''s great to be able to catch up..." With that, Sabo got up first. He, who has experienced a talent in the revolutionary army, will not let up because of his short-term joy. "Next, just leave here together." Sabo put his right hand in his arms and dialed the phone worm. at the same time. The pirates on the white beard saw Ace being rescued, their momentum soared to the extreme. At that moment, they had only one thought left. Help Ace open a retreat channel! (End of this chapter) Chapter 481： Death of Whitebeard Chapter 481 The Death of White Beard The fierce battle between Maude and White Beard. A chaotic battle on the battlefield. The execution platform was lost, so that the Huoquan Ace was rescued by the Revolutionary Army and Straw Hat Luffy. It was all passed to countless people through the image worm. "Fire Fist Ace... was rescued!!!" "How could this be" The people who followed the war closely panicked. If Ace, with the evil blood of One Piece in his body, escape... They couldn''t accept this result. Equally unacceptable are the countless navies guarding the center of the world. In front of the collapsed execution platform. "It would be like this with me, it''s a shame...!" Watching Huoquan Ace being rescued, the Warring States period, who had changed from the form of a big Buddha to a human form, looked a little ugly. He was about the same age as Kapu, and could not maintain the form of the Great Buddha for a long time. The enemy grasped this gap, and then succeeded in rescuing Huoquan Ace within a few seconds when Fujitora was held back by Marco and Jasmine, commander of the Revolutionary Western Army. But the root cause of the fall is still-- Warring States quickly glanced at Karp who was lying on his back with his cheeks swollen. Straw Hat Luffy, who was severely fractured in his right arm, punched him... Warring States took a deep breath, calmed down quickly, and immediately looked at Huoquan Ace. The enemy does not have the key to the Hailou stone handcuffs. Therefore, as long as Huoquan Ace did not untie the Hailou Stone handcuffs, the situation would have turned around. Moreover, under the leadership of the green pheasant and Taotu, the beasts thrown into the square by the golden lion have been almost cleaned up. "It''s okay to execute Ace and Nicole Robin on the spot, stop them!" The Warring States period had no time to blame Karp for his deliberate release of water, and the hoarse voice spread throughout the battlefield in an instant through the phone worm. Hearing the instructions of the Warring States Period, the navy who handled the beast army similarly quickly returned to defense. The threat of the beast was dealt with, but the situation in front of the square was not very optimistic. Because the navy deployed in the midfield back to the execution platform. The vigorous pirates immediately drove in. They are no longer obsessed with attacking the navy''s all-round defense line, but clinging together to gather a sharp knife, intending to open a path in the square that allows Ace to escape. The movements of the pirates and the navy were seen by Sabo. "The escape route planned in advance does not include the square. However, since the goals are the same, I will trouble you to continue attracting firepower." Sabo raised his hand and lightly pressed the brim of his hat, looking at the pirates struggling to fight, showing a faint smile. As soon as his words fell, a group of black crows appeared in the sky towards the rear of Malin Vandor. This operation to rescue Ace was Sabo''s personal behavior. Since the goal of the rescue is a pirate, even if his status in the revolutionary army is not low, he cannot mobilize the revolutionary army to meet his own needs. At the beginning, he did not intend to mobilize the power of the revolutionary army, but intended to rescue Ace alone. But Long did not turn a blind eye, and assigned the Western Army Commander Jasmine and the Northern Army Commander Callas to assist Sabo. The former Jasmine is an acquaintance of Maude, and the latter is Callas who has transformed into this group of crows. Sabo was still very happy to get the assistance of Jasmine and Karas with Dragon''s consent. only, Sabo actually wanted the assistance of Eastern Army Commander Betty, who had the ability to inspire fruits. But he is very clear that Betty is one of the most important forces of the revolutionary army. Therefore, it is impossible for Long to let Betty participate in such a large-scale war that is useless to the revolutionary army. Now, there is Jasmines path to escape through tunnels, and there is also a path where Karas uses crows to take them out of the air, plus his transparent fruit ability. Even if he was trapped again, Sabo was confident that he would lead the crowd to leave Malin Vando. The only trouble is the sea floor stone handcuffs on Ace. His transparency ability can''t cover the sea floor stone... "Get ready to escape." Sabo gave Ace and Luffy a big smile. at the same time. The fierce battle between Maude and White Beard was not interrupted because Ace was rescued from the execution stand. In less than a minute, they were right by hundreds of dollars. The turbulent and overflowing force directly destroyed the surrounding terrain. Maude''s current strength and speed, and even domineering, are not weaker than the current white beard, and it can even be said to have the upper hand. Even if the white beard cut through the clouds and frequently used the power of shaking the fruit, it was offset by Maude''s overlord slash one by one. With physical strength and exhaustion, the 500 shadow blessed Maude can definitely surpass the current white beard. The fast-paced attack he advocated gradually made Baibeard show fatigue. The sharp sword gesture completely stuck the white beard. Under this premise, Maude began to repeat the old tricks, in the midst of the attack, using shadows to cause damage to the body of the white beard. In just a few seconds. There were several stab wounds on Baibeard''s body. When the blood shot out of the white beard again, Maude was in control. "White beard, I can see..." When the duration of the shadow gathering place was short, Maude suppressed the white beard while firmly saying: "You want to hold on until they rescue Ace, and then stay alone." "..." Whitebeard was silent to resist Maude''s fierce offensive. Maude looked at the silent white beard and said calmly: "But I''m sorry, I don''t have much''time''." Baibeard''s eyes condensed suddenly, and he had a keen insight into Maude''s next offensive in advance. He was about to respond immediately, but his body failed to keep up with his thoughts the first time. The stagnation of only a few tenths of a second has become the most fatal mistake in this stormy fast-break rhythm. With both hands holding the hilt, Modna suddenly freed up his left hand and drew out the snow-white long knife that Bailey had transformed into with lightning speed. This timing was when Qiu Shui and Cong Yunqi collided. Maude''s left hand gripped the ferret long knife tightly, and instead of using any moves, he directly cut two flashes of blades on the chest of the white beard. Baibeard''s body shook, his eyes shrank sharply. The next moment. The slash containing the armed color caused a large amount of blood to gush out of White Beard''s chest. Time to end... This era is called White Beard. A bright light burst into Maude''s eyes. Immediately chasing after the white beard, he vigorously shook the white beard''s weakened cluster of clouds, and immediately drove Qiushui to stab the white beard''s chest. The white beard looked down at the Qiushui that pierced his chest. The body that has reached its limit can no longer follow his will to act. The breath of death came first. But when facing death, there was no panic or fear in his expression. "Forgive me for this incompetent..." Just as Baibeard was preparing for death, the screaming sound of three lead bullets entwined with armed colors cut through the air, interrupting his thoughts. The three lead bullets went towards Maude''s heart, right arm, and temple respectively. The timing chosen was extremely horrible, and it was when Maude tried his best to lose his white beard... But the shooter made a mistake. Maude''s knife seemed to end the life of the white beard. But in fact, in order to ensure that he could get the fruit of the shock, Maude''s knife was not to kill the white beard directly, but to cut off the resistance of the white beard. It is precisely because of this. When these three unexpected lead bullets hit, Maude still had the power to turn the offensive into the defensive. At the moment, Maude made a dodge position with his head tilted sideways. finally, He avoided one lead bullet, and the other two lead bullets... One hit Maude''s waist and abdomen, piercing through a **** wound. One hit Maude''s right arm, and it was also penetrated through a gun hole with a lot of blood. "Thief haha, I came here to meet my father for the last time, how can I let you kill him like this!" At the same time, Blackbeard''s marked laugh came from a distance. And the person who had just seized the perfect opportunity to fire three shots at Maude was the Otoe Fan Oka under Blackbeard, who was an extremely powerful sniper. "I accurately grasped the''timing'', even so, was it still avoided..." Van Oka looked at Maude, who suffered two major gunshot wounds in the distance. Although he was evaded, Maude was no different from the dead in his eyes. Just when the Blackbeard Pirates thought they had stopped Maude from trying to kill Whitebeard... Maude suddenly pierced the white beard''s heart with a knife. And at this moment, The two lead bullets that Van Oka fired again hit Maude''s left leg and left hand respectively. But it was too late. Maude''s knife took away the last vitality of the white beard. "Blackbeard Pirates..." Although he was shot several times, Maude looked calm and did not panic at all. (End of this chapter) Chapter 482： Maude is dead Chapter 482 Maud is dead This knife pierced the white beard''s chest. It was supposed to preserve a ray of life so that Luo Jiang, who was on standby, could take out the fruit of shaking. But the arrival of the Blackbeard Pirates made Maude change his mind instantly. Shocking fruit is not necessary, but the experience points of the white beard must be obtained. This is the primary purpose of Maud''s dedication to participating in the top war. then, This temporary change of mind directly pierced the vitality of the white beard. "..." Baibeard lowered his head to look at Maude, who did not hesitate to shoot several shots with his body, and insisted on assassinating himself with a single knife. As the countdown of his life began, he vaguely felt an unusually clear purpose from Maude. Not only to rob him of his reputation for riding on the sea for a lifetime... It seems that there are other unknown purposes. "My life... ends here..." Baibeard raised his head with difficulty, and glanced at Titch, the culprit who caused all the troubles. If it weren''t for life to come to an end, Titch would be killed if he said anything. But it was too late. Baibeard turned to look at the chaotic battlefield, his eyelids slowly drooping and closing. The darkness is gradually squeezing his vision. At the very end, The picture he saw automatically filtered out the smoke, the shadow of the sword, the shadow of the gun, and only the shadows of the sons remained. The darkness that eroded his vision suddenly stopped. "Listen, the White Beard Pirates...!" Baibeard looked at the crew on the war, as if returning to the light, with the heart pierced by the blade, he still had the strength to speak. When a strange color appeared in Maude''s eyes, he was about to turn his wrist to completely kill the white beard... But seeing Baibeard muster the last bit of strength and want to continue the words just said, Maude paused. He gave Baibeard the opportunity to say [last words]. "This is the last captain''s order...you...you must live back to the new world!!!" The words spoken with the last trace of strength spread throughout Malin Vando in an instant. When the last syllable disappeared in the sea breeze, the white beard''s eyelids drooped. The darkness stopped for a moment, and began to erode his vision again. When the light in front of him was only a white line, Baibeard looked at Maude in front of him. He was aware of the pause that Maude had just deliberately made. Weird little devil... White beard finally closed his eyelids. There is no resentment, no anger, only the calmness of accepting death. With the last gleam of life on the white beard dissipated. The income that is too large to measure is like a turbulent river, rudely poured into Maude. The pain from the injury disappeared at this moment. The expected huge gains still surprised Maude. At the same time, the remaining duration of the shadow assembly began a single digit countdown. On the battlefield. Hearing Baibeard''s final order, the group of pirates headed by the captain suddenly became dumbfounded. "The last order!?" "Papa...Papa!!!" "This is not true!!!" They stared at the white beard who had lost their breath, and their faces showed incredible expressions. Such a reaction is undoubtedly fatal in the face of battle. Besides, the navy would not tell the pirates any morality. Taking advantage of the distraction and negligence of the pirates of the White Beard Pirate Group, they seized the opportunity to kill. In just a few seconds, a bunch of pirates were chopped down to the ground. If it weren''t for the Qiwuhai''s focus on Baibeard''s body, the captains who fought with them would probably be defeated in an instant. "I didn''t expect it, he still succeeded..." Doflamingo suppressed the smile that he often wore on his face, coldly looking at the multiple serious gunshot wounds on Maude, and a murderous intent flashed across his eyes behind the sunglasses. "Such injuries are no different from death on the battlefield." Doflamingo''s killing intent skyrocketed. At the moment when Maude successfully took the head of the white beard, his idea of ??killing Maude was stronger than ever. Now, it is obviously the most unmissable opportunity. "You are dead, furfur..." The many worries brought by his identity and position have been unable to restrain Doflamingo''s strong killing intent. "Dead, Whitebeard..." Hawkeye tilted his head to look at the white beard''s standing corpse, turned his eyes slightly, and landed on Maude. A ray of fighting spirit emerged quietly. just Looking at the injury on Maude, Hawkeye and Doflamingo''s judgments were basically the same. To seize the first level of Whitebeard at such a price, of course, from this moment, can shock the whole world into the bag, but it also pushes itself step by step into the abyss called death. "I don''t hesitate to do this for the sake of fame, a creature like a man..." The empress looked at Maude blankly, as if looking at a dead person. The Qiwuhai stopped naturally. As the representatives of the water strokes in the war, they feel at ease if they can''t contribute. "White Beard was killed by Qiwu Haimod...!!!" "The strongest man in the world, just died like this..." A part of the navy that was closer was shocked by the scene of Maude''s assassination of the white beard. Before the execution stage. "Daddy..." Ace was stunned. The heart seemed to stop beating at this moment, making him feel breathless. "Ace?" At this critical moment of escape, Sabo and Luffy watched Ace, who was hit hard. On the high platform in front of the navy headquarters. The members of the Blackbeard Pirates are based here. Similar to the development in the original book. The black beard, who was inevitable during the visit to Impel prison, still brought out a few vicious world-class criminals, as well as the anti-water former guard of Impel prison, Yu Zhiliu. They appeared on the stage in a high-profile manner, but the limelight and sense of existence were overshadowed by the death of Whitebeard. "Hello, my dear father was killed like this?" Blackbeard was surprised to see Maude who wanted to kill Whitebeard at all costs. That was a gunshot that contained armed and domineering. Although the key was avoided, four shots penetrated Maude''s left hand, right hand, left leg, and waist. Multiple injuries of a penetrating nature were enough to cut off Maude''s back. This made Blackbeard really unable to understand Maude''s behavior. Based on his understanding of Maude, even if it is to obtain the honor of "being able to solve the strongest man with his own hands", he does not think Maude will do such an irrational and stupid behavior. But the facts are here. But it doesn''t matter. "Kill him first." From the corner of Blackbeard''s eyes, he glanced at Van Oka, who was wearing a black hat, a blindfold and a black cloak in his right eye. The white beard is dead. He had to get the fruit-shaking ability before the demon power lodged in White Beard''s body was separated. Fortunately, the fusion of white beard and Zhenzhen fruit is extremely high. So even if the white beard suffocated, it would take some time to get out of the white beard''s shell, representing the power of the demon that shook the fruit. There is not enough time, but Blackbeard is confident to do it. Hearing Blackbeard''s order, Fan Oka, who filled his love gun with ammunition, raised the muzzle again. There was basically no preview, and he fired three shots at Maude, who had already been identified as dead. Boom boom! Three lead bullets entwined with armed colors broke through the air through the gunpowder smoke, and headed straight towards the vital point of Maude, who was motionless. "Room!" At this moment, a huge hemispherical space appeared out of thin air, directly covering half of the square near the harbor. Luo, who had been on standby for a long time, took the shot. "Transfer." Luo raised his index finger and swapped a stone beside him and Maude. Huh! Maude, who was so badly injured that he could be called disabled, flashed beside Luo in an instant. And the three lead bullets landed in the empty space, making three big pits on the ground with a boom. Seeing the hemispherical space suddenly appeared, the others didn''t react much, Doflamingo''s face collapsed first. "Ro!" It was almost a sound squeezed from Doflamingo''s teeth. this moment, On the large-scale battlefield named Marin Vando. What the world government wants most-Luo''s surgery fruit. The target that the world government wants to eradicate most-Firefist Ace, who inherited the blood of One Piece. The most feared existence of the world government-Nicole Robin''s ability to interpret historical texts. Under the influence of Maude this butterfly, these three people, who each shouldered a certain significance, gathered on this battlefield that is about to lead the change of the times. "wasted." Maude opened his eyes and looked at Luo beside him. The waste in the words refers to Luo''s behavior to help him eliminate the crisis, thus wasting his physical strength, and even wasting his life to expand the space of the surgical fruit field. Luo, who knew enough about Maude, understood immediately. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and he glanced at the serious gunshot wound on Maude. "You are hurt too badly. If you get two more shots, even I can''t save you." The implication is not to waste physical energy or even life span, you have to confess here. "It''s really a serious''injury''." Maude, who was "seriously injured," smiled indifferently, and said seriously: "So that they think I might die here, you see, even the flamingo has disdain to cover up the killing against me. I''m sorry." "..." Luo Wenyan looked at Doflamingo who was two to three hundred meters away, with murderous intent in his eyes. "Maude, am I a step late." "Strictly speaking, you are not a step late, but the Blackbeard Pirates came a step earlier." Maude glanced at the white beard''s body. With the ability of Eluo''s surgical fruit, in order to perform the [surgery] to remove the devil fruit, it must meet the prerequisite that the surgical goal is [living]. In other words, Baibeard''s gains were obtained, but the shocking fruits were missed. Maude''s regret was for the fact that he could not get the shocking fruit. But Luo''s regret is because Maude is now seriously injured. Luo lightly sighed, slowly focused on Doflamingo''s killing intent, and solemnly said: "Maude, I will help you deal with the injury urgently, and then... I better leave here and talk about it." He knew that the current situation of Yi Maude was no longer suitable for fighting, and he could not provide him with any substantial assistance. In other words... Now is not a good time to kill Doflamingo, but instead think about how to get out safely. Maude looked at Luo who resolutely gave up the original plan, and chuckled: "Do you think I look like a seriously injured person now?" Luo Wenyan frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "Isn''t it, you...eh?" He was surprised to see the four injuries on Maude''s body, the penetrating wounds that were originally visible to the naked eye, but this meeting was already intact. "Your injury..." Luo was dumbfounded. But he soon realized that this might be the result of the devil fruit ability. Suddenly, Luo''s eyes widened, and his gaze toward Maude was full of shock. "Is it the power of Shadow Fruit? But how did you do it?" "It''s okay, it''s just a bit of mending the shadow." A smile flashed deep in Maude''s eyes, and while speaking, his body shape and skin color were gradually returning to their original state. Luo Wenyan said in disbelief: "Through repairing the shadow, the injury on his body can be recovered in an instant? The shadow fruit can still be used like this?" Such a perverted ability made him doubt... The real fruit worth 5 billion should be the shadow fruit, not the fruit of surgery he currently has. Maude no longer said much. Now he has not only recovered from his injuries, but also made up for his physical strength and domineering. But this is not because of the ability of Shadow Fruit, but because of the ability of Hunter Notes. It is precisely because of the benefits of White Beard and the shadow of 500 prisoners that his injury can be recovered in an instant. This is where he dared to take the white beard''s experience points with a gun. Maude will not reveal the existence of Hunter''s Note to Luo, so he will use Shadow Fruit''s ability to block the gun. But this blocking of the gun seemed to make Luo doubt life. "The effect of the shadow gathering place is strong, but the conditions of use are too harsh, and there are many restrictions..." Maude looked down at the body restored to its original shape, thinking silently in his heart. With the white beard''s income support, in fact, he can''t harvest the shadows of all the prisoners, but he can also recover his injuries in an instant. However, due to the one-time restriction of the shadow assembly, these prisoners'' shadows that have been used once cannot be used for a second time. So Maude simply harvested the shadows of all the prisoners. As for the principle of this limitation, it is probably also related to the reason that the shadow assembly can only last for about ten minutes. When Maude transforms the shadows absorbed into his body into power, the shadows will gradually repel Maude''s soul within ten minutes. Once the repulsion between souls reaches a certain level, the shadows will forcibly leave Maude''s body, and after that, due to the existence of repulsion, they will not enter Maude''s body again. It may also be because of the various conditions and restrictions of the shadow gathering place that Moria would focus on the development of the zombie army. otherwise, Assume that the shadow assembly location does not have these restrictions. Then, Moria only needs to be patient to collect high-quality shadows, and after the quantity and quality reach the standard, with a trick without harsh restrictions on the shadow gathering place, it is not a problem to be the four emperors. Although there are many restrictions on the shadow gathering place, Maude still feels that this is an extremely strong ability. At least Maude was cool this time. The only pity is that there is probably only one place in the world where thousands of high-quality shadows can be collected at once like Impel Prison. "If there is a need for shadows in the future, please find a time to go to Impel Prison, just..." Maude glanced at a few world-class criminals in prison clothes on the platform. He remembered that these prisoners were selected after Blackbeard let the sixth-tier prisoners kill each other. This also means that the number of prisoners on the sixth floor is estimated to be only a little bit scattered. Forget it... Maude shook his head and stopped thinking about these future things. "Luo, it''s time to fulfill what I promised you before." Maude walked toward the battlefield, his eyes fixed on Doflamingo. Luo took a deep breath, restraining the mood disturbed by the Shadow Fruit''s ability, and quickly followed Maude. He has waited long enough for this day. At this moment. Countless eyes focused on Maude again. "Ok?!" Doflamingo''s arrogant step towards Maude stopped suddenly. "His injury...recovered?" "Hey, what a joke." Blackbeard and others, who had rushed to the edge of the battlefield, looked at Maude, who had no wounds all over his body, in surprise. "This is also... Shadow Fruit''s ability?" Most people who thought Maude might die on the battlefield were also stunned. Among the countless gazes looking at Maude, there was a golden lion gazing from the sky. "Whitebeard, you fell into the hands of such a young kid..." "This kind of scene is destined to be''replaced'', I just look at it, it will be upset!" The golden lion''s eyes were gloomy. In front of the whole world, Maude defeated White Beard. This is tantamount to telling the world that the old age is over! 4600 words in one. (End of this chapter) Chapter 483： Almost forgot Chapter 483 almost forgot When the white beard fell in front of Maude, the gears of the new era had already begun to turn. Times are about to change! No matter how unhappy the Golden Lion is, it cannot change the facts that have happened. But whether he agrees or not is his own business. "Lao Tzu will never be replaced before letting this world experience fear!!!" Several conspicuous blue veins appeared in the corners of the golden lion''s eyes and even at the temples. The death of Baibeard would not make him sad, but it stimulated him. "The vacant''throne'' happened to be taken over by Lao Tzu." The golden lion''s eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, and with gaze wrapped in cold killing intent, he swept at the surrounding nearly a hundred elite navy men who hovered their bodies while walking at high altitude. This unit was dedicated to contain him, initially there were about 360. Until now, he has killed nearly a hundred. But in contrast, Huang Yuan also destroyed more than half of the flying fleet. In the meantime, even perfectly blocked off the firepower advantage that the flying fleet is proud of. The price paid for this was the lives of more than two hundred elite naval forces who made good use of Moon Step. "Roll away the miscellaneous fish." The grieving golden lion stretched out his hands and freely controlled the massive rocks taken from the floating island. At first, although I wanted to use the island to sink Malin Vandor directly into the bottom of the sea, but more, it was to be able to freely use the material on the island to attack the enemy during the battle. Under the control of the golden lion, a large number of hard rocks condensed at a very fast speed eight rocky lion heads that roared silently, surrounding the golden lion. Lion power, ground roll! The golden lion waved his hand. The lion head gathered from the rock suddenly opened its mouth and bit towards the nearby navy. "If you can avoid it, don''t use''iron blocks'' to resist!" An older admiral called out a loud reminder, stepping on the air, changing directions one after another above the sky, avoiding the lion''s head that was oncoming. Afterwards, the admiral stabilized his figure, and cut his legs towards the back of the lion''s head. Before the lion''s head did not react, it was cut into pieces by several feet. But in a blink of an eye, the lion head that was cut into several pieces was rolled, and the appearance of a lion head was recondensed at an extremely fast speed. "..." The admiral stared blankly at the restored lion''s head, and a few stalked feet passed by. On the other hand, many navies in the surrounding area also adopted the same countermeasures, using their feet to destroy the lion''s head. Such a move, although unable to eradicate the Golden Lion''s offensive, can achieve the effect of delaying the offensive. Take this as a special task for the companions to reduce the difficulty of killing the Golden Lion. Even if it didn''t succeed in the end, at least he would be able to win enough time for General Huang Yuan to destroy the entire flying fleet. "For justice!" The remaining nearly a hundred navies rushed towards the golden lion without fear. The golden lion was furious and looked coldly at the navy that had left life and death behind. High in the distance. The dazzling yellow light continued to flicker. Huang Yuan used both hands together and kept firing light bombs at ships in all directions. The light bombs with both quantity and power intercept all the artillery shells fired by the fleet and frequently cause damage to ships. He hasn''t stopped since he took off to block the flying fleet. This may be his biggest task in recent years. "White beard is dead~~~" Huang Yuan detonated the shells one by one, taking time to take a look at the situation on the battlefield. His gaze stayed on the white beard''s corpse for less than a second, and then turned directly to Maude, who was in full swing. "Well~~~ Even White Beard can beat~~~ It''s getting more and more terrifying~~~" Huang Yuan''s gaze paused for a while on Maude. Even if the distance is far away, he can feel Maude''s aura become stronger and stronger, as conspicuous as the scorching sun on this messy battlefield. Facing the sight of countless ways, Maude looked calm. The shadow reflected behind him is gradually getting longer. Luo, who followed Maude''s side, noticed the change of Maude''s shadow for the first time, and his brows couldn''t help but raised. Under his gaze, the elongated shadow transforms into a body shape at a speed visible to the naked eye. The shadow was thin and tall, standing upright behind Maude, like a huge black demon, exuding a chilling aura. "Furfur...you plan to do the same, leave the other party''s body...in the middle of this era of **** murderous aura!" Doflamingo raised his head slightly and looked at Maude, who was striding over here, with cold killing intent. Both sides wantonly confessed their intentions and killing intent. There is only one purpose, and that is to kill the opponent. "Thanks to you getting rid of the white beard, I got a nice toy." Doflamingo''s gaze swept past Maude''s intact body, his five fingers twitched, and he controlled Diamond Joz to walk to him. At the moment when White Beard died, his strength was as strong as Joz, and his flaws were revealed. Although it was short-lived, Doflamingo seized the opportunity and placed the parasitic line on Joz''s body at the right time to control Joz. Originally intending to manipulate Joz to solve the seriously injured Maude, in this way, there is no need to consider the position. But Doflamingo never dreamed that Maude would actually play the Shadow Fruit''s ability to a new level. Just like his line fruit, he has developed a self-healing ability based on the concept of repair. But even if Maudes injury healed in a short time, Doflamingo made up his mind to kill Maude here. He was very sure. Maude, who has frequently shot since the start of the war, must have consumed most of his physical strength and domineering after getting rid of the white beard and using his ability to repair his injuries. Plus Luo''s appearance... That''s it all here. "Doflamingo!!!" Joz, who was controlled by Doflamingo, was angry. From his face, neck, arms and other places, he could see the thick blue veins of his index finger. The momentary negligence and distraction made himself a puppet of Doflamingo. The intense sadness and anger intertwined, making Joz''s facial features slightly distorted. But Doflamingo wasn''t in the mood to appreciate Joz''s reaction, and he kept his eyes on Maude and Luo who came straight. The distance between the two sides is getting closer. At this moment, the Blackbeard Pirates entered the battlefield. The navy''s current primary combat power is concentrated on the Firefist Ace and Nicole Robin, the son of the devil, and there is no time to take care of the unidentified Blackbeard Pirates. With this response, the Blackbeard Pirates quickly moved towards the place where the Whitebeard corpse was. quickly, They walked through the square like this, and broke into Maude and Doflamingo in a very high-profile manner, and even in the eyes of the other Qiwuhai and the pirates present. "Haha, thief, dying on the battlefield is much better than dying on a boat, daddy..." Blackbeard stared at the body of Whitebeard with a greedy look that outsiders could not understand. "Titch!!!" The pirates around were all glaring at Blackbeard. If it wasn''t for this guy... Nothing will happen. Dad doesn''t need to die! ! ! Faced with the cannibalistic gaze of his former companion, Blackbeard didn''t pay attention to it at all. Maude stopped and said to himself: "I almost forgot." He raised his hand, the demon shadow behind him invaded like fire, and instantly swallowed the body of the white beard. "Ok!!!?" Seeing Maude''s actions, Black Beard''s heart was shocked, and his eyes almost came out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 484： Who is fast and who is slow Chapter 484 Who is fast and who is slow In front of everyone. The Demon Shadow wiped out the existence of White Beard easily. Afterwards, the shadow of the demon seemed to have an autonomous thought, and his face showed hollow features like a pumpkin. The grinning grin seemed to laugh at the black beard who rushed here with a sharp knife. Seeing Maude use the black hole ability similar to the dark fruit to put away the white beard corpse, the whole black beard is not good. You **** is so murderous, you almost write "I''m going to kill Doflamingo" on your face. This meeting suddenly took away the body of the white beard. What do you mean? Blackbeard is all ill. On the other hand, the other members of the Blackbeard Pirates also showed different faces. Especially those few powerful prisoners who just joined in, as well as the former guard of Impel Prison who betrayed Magellan, Yu Zhiliu. Their look at the moment, let alone how wonderful. The body of Whitebeard was hidden by Maude. If the body of Whitebeard cannot be captured within the time limit, it means... The plan that Blackbeard previously explained to them that can break common sense and shock the world will be declared bankrupt. The evil king Abarro Pizarro, the crescent hunter Catelyn Dime, the huge battleship San Juan, the hungry wolf, and the big cask Basque Choate are the prisoners who are so vicious that the world government will erase their existence. , There are waves in my heart. Only the rain of Xi left her face as usual. He had just eaten the poisonous fruit, no matter whether Blackbeard could get the shaking fruit in the end, he would follow Blackbeard all the way. "Hey, don''t you want to make the old man''s corpse into a zombie?" Blackbeard''s face was dark, his eyes widened and he looked at Maude, righteously said: "That''s my dear father, no matter what, my son should help him take care of the funeral instead of letting you take his body. What a mess!" "You reminded me." Maude calmly looked at the pretending black beard, and his thought moved slightly. Under his control, the shape of the demon''s shadow not far away suddenly changed. First, it shrank to the same size as the white beard, and immediately formed the outline of the white beard. "The practice of covering the corpse with shadows can increase the strength and defense of the zombies accordingly, so that they will not fall into the reputation of the white beard. Are you satisfied with this result? Black beard..." "Thief haha, your''ability'' is not bad..." How can Blackbeard have any more thoughts, killing intent in his eyes. Following his killing intent, the crew surrounding him also revealed a terrifying aura containing killing intent. Maude remained unmoved. Luo has a feeling of being trapped in the mud as he is facing the enemy. "these people" His eyes trembled slightly, and he looked at everyone in the Blackbeard Pirate Group with fear. Maude glanced at Luo, who was affected by the aura, did not speak, and directly gave an instruction to the shadow clone that wrapped the body of the white beard. The shadow clone received the instruction and rushed towards the chaotic island wreckage in the harbor. "???" Seeing Maude''s operation, the black beard''s murderous intent suddenly stagnated, his eyes bulged, and his expression was incredible. Is this guy... impossible. Blackbeard is vaguely aware of a certain possibility, but time is running out, and he has no time to think about it. Van Oka''s reaction was even more direct, raising the muzzle to shoot Maud. But this time, Maude was faster than him. Raising the flintlock deformed by the ferret, he aimed at Van Oka and pulled the trigger continuously. The gunshot rang suddenly. Lead bullets entwined with armed colors passed through the gunpowder smoke and flew straight to the point of Van Oka. Fan Oka''s eyes changed slightly, and he fired several shots, intercepting several armed lead bullets in front. But Maud didn''t need to fill the ammunition. The successive lead bullets forced Van Oka to retreat and dodge in an embarrassing manner, even unable to spare any effort to replenish the ammunition. Maude shot and forced Van Oka back, watching Black Beards reaction, and smiled: "Arent you going to help White Beard take care of the funeral? If you dont hurry up and chase, I can only help White Beard hold it. It was a grand sea burial." "As long as you kill you, the shadow will stop too." Blackbeard adjusted his emotions quickly, black mist-like energy flowing from his shoulders. Maude never looked at Van Oka''s situation, but the frequency of pulling the trigger did not stop at all. He narrowed his eyes to look at Blackbeard, and said seriously: "That''s right, but there should be a lot of cracks in the wreckage of the island behind that can successfully complete the sea burial, so who is the faster and the slower, do you want to bet? " "Thief haha, the result must be..." "Room!" Luo once again opened the space of the fruit of the operation, and while interrupting Blackbeard''s speech, he took Maude and teleported directly to a few hundred meters away. "!!!" Blackbeard''s face trembled violently. After simply measuring the distance... "Damn bastard!" Blackbeard quickly made a decision and ran towards the whitebeard corpse that was closer. Without Maud''s shooting, Van Oka stopped to dodge the shooting. Thinking that Maude didn''t look at him directly, but was able to suppress him with a gun shot. Van Oka suddenly felt the insult from the "technical level", and his face was a little ugly. I really want to retrieve the scene from Maude, but the matter of retrieving the body of the white beard is more important, so I can only give up. For a while, The Blackbeard Pirates, which have only appeared in high profile for a few minutes, are like a group of cats teased by Maude holding a cat stick, they can only go straight to the body of the white beard without resistance. "What''s the matter with them?" Luo was puzzled and looked at the black beard pirates group who were very attached to the white beard corpse. He had just experienced the horror of the Blackbeard Pirates firsthand, and he quickly thought of a possibility. Do these monsters want to get the shaking fruit of White Beard? But in Luo''s concept, it is impossible to take out the devil fruit from the corpse, so he rejected this guess. Maude smiled slightly, and did not intend to help Luo solve his doubts, but turned to look at Doflamingo who was right in front of him. "To deal with you, you don''t need to use the power of''shadow'' at all." "Furafur..." Doflamingo laughed angrily when he heard this. ....... In the harbor. The island shattered by Baibeard''s all-out effort, turned into countless wrecks, and fell into the harbor. The wreckage of these islands are large and small, like many blocks that have been disrupted, and then they are stuffed in the harbor, and a lot of big trees are added... The result is that the harbor becomes a terrain that is difficult to advance. Zhan Tao Maru led a group of pacifists, frowning at a strange mountain formed by the debris of several islands. The large trees that grow on the ground of the islands wreckage cross vertically and horizontally in an oblique or upside-down manner, like a common refuge in military defense facilities. "These roads are too difficult." Zhan Taomaru was very tired, and turned his gaze to look at the gap that would inevitably vacate after several island wrecks were stacked. It can only pass from there. Zhan Taomaru thought. suddenly, A dark figure came out through the gap. "Huh? White beard?!!!" Seeing that figure, Zhan Taomaru''s expression was shocked, and his heartbeat suddenly accelerated. "No, it''s the shadow?!" Soon, Zhan Tao Maru saw the true face of that figure. what''s the situation? ? ? What followed was a deep doubt. A few seconds later. The Blackbeard leader came out from the gap, and behind him were the crew of the Blackbeard Pirates except the giant battleship San Juan. Zhan Taomaru opened his eyes wide and looked at the black beard pirate group that suddenly appeared. Everyone in the Blackbeard Pirates also saw Zhan Tao Maru, more precisely, they saw a dozen pacifists behind Zhan Tao Maru. what''s the situation? ? ? What followed was a deep doubt. The two sides looked at each other. The air suddenly became quiet. Maude''s shadow clone seemed to have seen something interesting, stopped at the right time, and looked at the confrontation between Zhan Taomaru and the Blackbeard Pirates with great interest. This team of pacifists who was going to deal a devastating blow to the White Beard Pirates... Under the circumstances, the black beard pirates chasing the body of the white beard came across here. This situation. The possibility that Blackbeard wants to seize the ability to shake fruit is basically zero. (End of this chapter) Chapter 485： Before me, hardness is meaningless. Chapter 485 is meaningless in front of me. Maude failed to get the shocking fruit, but it was impossible for Blackbeard to achieve his wish. And when Blackbeard ran into pacifists and Zhan Taomaru while chasing the body of Whitebeard, it was destined that Blackbeard could no longer obtain the ability to shake fruits in this war. The fate of the D family also swung in different directions at this moment. What will happen in the future. Even Maude, who has a lot of prophetic information, will not know. But those things are not important anymore. Because his plan started in Mad Hatter, and finally Marin Vando topped the war. From the moment he won the first level of White Beard, he already had the capital of King''s Landing World. But not enough. In other words, he can get more benefits from this endgame. At the moment when all the speciality stars are going forward and breaking through the eight stars, as long as we continue to increase our efforts to hunt, we may be able to condense the ninth star. Doflamingo, of course, became the next primary goal. In addition, There is also Taotu Gion that has been entangled. On the battlefield. After using the white beard corpse to lead the variable of the black beard pirate group elsewhere. Maude held the knife with one hand and strode towards Doflamingo. "Furafur..." Doflamingo didn''t feel the slightest danger approaching, his face showed his usual slack smile. He raised his right hand, shaking his fingertips, the parasitic thread connected to Diamond Joz flashed lustrously. "hateful" Under Doflamingo''s control, Diamond Joz took a heavy step and headed straight for Maude. Although he wanted to kill Maude to avenge his father and many of his companions, he must not use this way of being used as a gun by Doflamingo. What a shame... Joz''s face was intertwined with anger and unwillingness, but was soon covered by a shiny diamond. He must find a way to break free of Doflamingo''s control. Before that, you must make your whole body diamondized at all times to ensure that you will not be in danger because of Doflamingo''s chaos. "If there is no''Shadow Ability'' to interfere, Bacardi Maud...I can easily block all your attacks!" Joz was forced to calm down, his eyes fiercely looking at Maude, who was getting closer and closer to him. "As long as you realize that attacking me is a meaningless thing, then you will definitely transfer the''firepower'' to that **** Doflamingo." "At that time... it''s my chance." "I want you to bear the price you deserve!!!" Joz thought silently in his heart. His thoughts are straightforward. That is to improve his own defense power to the extreme, so that Maude can''t start. At that time, Maud will of course bypass him and go directly to Doflamingo''s trouble. Then, it was Maude applying close pressure, so that Doflamingo was forced to interrupt his control. Joz''s thoughts were clear and he became more calm. Maude looked at Joz, who was controlled by Doflamingo, and said seriously: "I didn''t expect that Diamond Joz, the captain of the second team of the famous White Beard Pirates, would be controlled by others one day." "..." The diamond-shaped Joz was expressionless. "Furafur." Doflamingo jerked his fingers, and while controlling Joz to start the charge, he sneered: "Without that insidious shadow ability, can your slash still have an effect on my''toy''?" He believes that Maude has little physical strength and domineering left. It just so happened that there was another handy item such as Diamond Joz in his hand, which could be used to squeeze Maude''s final physical strength and domineering. The odds are high... Doflamingo grinned sneer. Maude didn''t say a word, and when he raised his hand, he slashed at Doflamingo with an all-out hegemonic slash. The crescent-shaped shock wave filled with dangerous light made a deep crack on the ground, and in a blink of an eye it came to Doflamingo. "Furafur..." Doflamingo picked his little finger. Joz, who was under his control, immediately crossed in front of him. boom! All the power contained in Domination Slash hit Qiaozi, but he couldn''t cut through the diamond covered with armed colors. After a while, Joz threw the slash into the air with the old method, dissolving Maude''s attack. Armed colors plus diamonds. Even the slash of the world''s number one swordsman can withstand it. Maude had just broken through the eight-star swordsmanship, and without shadow assistance, it was naturally impossible to cut off Joz''s defense. "Captain Joz!" "We are here to help you!" The pirates around, resisting the sorrow of losing their father, clenched their weapons, and rushed towards Doflamingo. "Don''t come here." Joz, who was confident in his heart, stopped in time. The pirates who wanted to help Joz stopped one after another, feeling a little at a loss. but, Just now Joz easily blocked the scene of Maude''s slash, which made them feel at ease. "With Captain Joz''s defense, nothing will happen." They can only persuade themselves to follow Captain Joz''s orders. The sudden cessation of this group of pirates was not seen by Maude and Doflamingo. After controlling Joz to block the Overlord Slash, Doflamingo sneered and asked Joz to put his shoulders in front of him, posing a pose similar to a rugby collision. "This is what you used to attack me before. It seems to be called Shining Clash, Furfur..." As he said, Doflamingo moved his five fingers together. The precise "command" passed through the parasitic line to control the diamond-shaped Joz, like a bull, slamming into Maude. "After all, it is the hardness that can even be blocked by the eagle eye slash. Even if my''sword art'' can be promoted to the third stage of the nine-star, I am afraid that there will be no way to break his awakening-level diamond hardness." Maude calmly looked at Joz who had collided. Just a light step, pushing the body, easily avoiding this shining collision. After all, just control... Even if the moves were reproduced by Doflamingo, the power and speed were very bad. This can be regarded as the limitation of the parasitic line. "but" Maude avoided the several collisions of Joz with ease, and then used silent steps to come behind Joz like a ghost. Although Joz is controlled, he can freely use his knowledge and armed colors. Capturing Maude''s movement with the color of sight and hearing is the first time he covered the armed color on his back. It was about his own life, and his reaction was faster than Doflamingo. Maude looked at the diamond-armed color with no dead ends in all directions behind Joz, and with a light pick at the corner of his mouth, he cut off Joz''s shadow with a knife. Simultaneously, The idle left hand leaned forward, drawing the severed shadow into his palm. "In front of my shadow fruit ability, hardness is meaningless." Maude smiled and squeezed his palm, tightly pinching the shadow of Joz. "Ok?" Joz didn''t know why. The bright sunshine shrouded him. Like a vampire encountering sunlight, the diamond-shaped extremities of their limbs are slowly becoming dusty. When Joz saw this, he only felt a chill in his back, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes. not far away. Seeing this scene, the smile on Doflamingo''s face stopped abruptly. Farther away. The pirates, who had just given up the idea of ??helping Joz, looked at Joz, whose body gradually became dusty and shattered in the sun. "what is that?!" "Captain Joz''s diamond body... turned out to be dusty!!?" The pirates who had just given up the idea of ??helping Joz all looked horrified. (End of this chapter) Chapter 486： Watershed Chapter 486 Watershed The shiny diamond body gradually became dusty. The palpitating phenomenon made it difficult for Joz to conceal his horror. "Just cut off my shadow..." Although his back was facing Maude, Joz perceives his shadow aura through seeing, hearing and color, and thus understands the origin of the dusting phenomenon. Just cut off the shadow... Does the defense that is proud of become as fragile as paper? The chill radiating from his back spread all over Joz in an instant. He cannot accept it! "How can I be here..." Joz''s eyes trembled sharply, and he was only halfway through his words. If his spirit was hit hard, he fainted. After being cut off from the shadow, ordinary people will instantly lose consciousness. But a powerful person can hold on for a while before losing consciousness. Due to the control of the parasitic thread, even if he loses consciousness, Joz''s body still stands tall. The sunlight covered his body, like a rubber sassafras, slowly wiping away his existence. "Captain Joz!!!" The pirates rushed to help. But their speed is obviously not as fast as Joz''s body dusts. Cai Kancan came close, and watched Joz''s body disappear into the wind as dust. "How could this be" The pirates looked at the dust drifting in the wind in disbelief. Can actually ignore the super defensive power of Captain Joz... What a terrifying ability this is! The pirates couldn''t help but fear. The smile on Doflamingo''s face faded like a tide, and the shadow of Joz that Maude was holding in his hand melted away like a spring snow. Ten seconds ago, he was very confident that Maude, who lacked the shadow blessing, could not break through Joz''s defense. Ten seconds later, Maude used this dusting phenomenon to stifle his confidence. "This guy has turned Shadow Fruit into a very tricky ability..." Doflamingo could hardly suppress the murderous intent that came out of his heart against Maude. Maude looked down at his left hand without leaving a trace. If only the shadow can be left behind... Such an unrealistic idea flashed in my mind. Maude couldn''t help laughing. Then temporarily ignored the existence of Doflamingo, carefully feeling the benefits brought by Joz. Physique:  Swordsmanship:  Domineering:  [Devil: ] Four eight stars. But it has always been in the leading physique, and at this moment it is the first step to condense the ninth star frame. Maude quickly closed his eyes. In the bright light in the dark vision, you can clearly see the empty "" at the end of the physique star. Starting from the ninth star, it will be a watershed in the power system. The four emperors who dominate the world and the top combat power of the navy. There is no doubt that they are all nine stars or more per capita. The pirates who are loyal to the four emperors and have the power of the emperor''s deputy, and the legendary pirates imprisoned in the sixth-tier prison of the advance city, will have at least one nine-star specialty. This is the watershed that divides the realm of comprehensive strength. Maude knew. To fill this empty star frame, the difficulty is equivalent to rising from one star to eight stars. The most important thing is that from now on, let him go to the city''s fifth-tier prison for another slaughter, and he won''t get any benefits. It is estimated that only a goal of about one billion yuan can bring significant growth. As for the prey that can bring all-round high income like White Beard, there should be no second one in this world. Maude closed his eyes to check the earnings. Only one second. Doflamingo decisively launched an attack on Maude. Thousand arrows penetrate the heart. Feather strike. Line! The ground that was assimilated by Doflamingo''s ability, suddenly rose up thousands of thin threads wrapped in armed colors. immediately, Doflamingo crossed his hands at Maude. The opening is a killer move that spares no effort! Thousands of thin threads wrapped in armed colors, in the shape of flamingo wings, pierced towards Maud from the left and right sides. If this trick is a hit. Maude will instantly become a real riddled with holes. "Room." Luo, who had been waiting for the opportunity, decisively summoned the fruit space of the operation and included himself, Maude, and Doflamingo. "Transfer." Luo Qu raised his finger. The moment Maude opened his eyes, his figure disappeared out of thin air. Instead, it was a gravel. Doflamingo contained the awe-inspiring killing intent with a thousand arrows penetrating the heart. Feather strike. The line blasted the gravel into dust, and then fell into the empty space. Bang bang bang...! It was like thousands of bullets falling together, smashing the ground in a flash, setting off a lot of smoke and dust. And the place where the gravel was originally located is behind Doflamingo. Maude, who exchanged positions with the gravel, seemed to have used a shadow flow shift. He had been accustomed to this kind of attack a long time ago, and even though he did not pass the qi in advance with Luo, he was able to attack without stagnation. Cut the shadow! With a wave of Maude''s arm, a dark line of autumn water emerged from the edge of the blade, slashing towards Doflamingo''s shadow with lightning speed. Doflamingo''s eyelids twitched. The idea was implemented in a flash. The ground behind him turned into a wave of white lines in an instant, flying Mord on the top while interrupting Mords shadow. Immediately afterwards, Doflamingo suddenly turned around, his fingers facing Maude in the air. Drop the rogue line! Ten thin threads entwined with armed colors shoot straight out from the fingertips, in a string-like formation, pointing straight to the key points of Maude. Maude stepped on the air, and with a wave of his hand, he cut the rogue line that hit straight. Immediately he shook his hand and closed the knife backhand, slashing a hegemony towards Doflamingo underneath. The cylindrical shock wave fell diagonally in front of Doflamingo''s eyes like a comet. Doflamingo leaped back. The thin line hanging on the clouds a step ahead of time pulled Doflaming into the air. The overlord shock wave fell in the air, causing a violent explosion. Maude looked at Doflamingo hanging in the air, drew the ferret gun in a reflexive manner, and pulled the trigger at Doflamingo. Boom...! More than ten lead bullets were shot at Doflamingo. On the ground, a white wave of lift-off gushes out, and at the right time it crosses in front of Doflamingo, blocking the lead bullets one by one. Wild waves and white lines! Doflamingo''s eyes were cold, and the wave formed by thousands of white lines across him, like a raging wave, swept towards Maud. at the same time, Doflamingo stepped on the end of the deserted wave and moved forward with the white line of the deserted wave that swept towards Maud. "It comes up with all kinds of big tricks that don''t spare any energy. Are you trying to compete with me for physical strength?" Seeing that the white line of Huanglang was dyed black like an armed color without money, Maude raised his brows, vaguely aware of Doflamingo''s strategy against him. "interesting." Maude smiled slightly, mobilized his maximum strength, and swung his knife towards Huanglang Baixian and Doflamingo to cut the hegemony. "This guy''s physical strength..." The white light carried by the shock wave was reflected on Doflamingo''s fashionable sunglasses. The white line of the barren waves wrapped in the color of the armed forces, like raging waves, was shattered by the shock waves of the hegemony that followed in a blink of an eye. Forgot to have a game today. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 487： Its over, its over... (4600 words in one) Chapter 487 is over, over, over... (4600 words in one) The barren waves and white lines entwined with a large number of armed colors were destroyed by several successive hegemonies before they could get close to Mord. Thousands of thin threads, like a sudden snowfall, whizzed past Doflamingo, blowing up his fancy pink and fur coat. When the overpower of the overlord dissipated, the thousands of thin lines that formed the white lines of the wild waves also turned into nothingness. The two moves cancel each other out in this way. However, the mighty momentum that caused it shocked the opponents not far away. If you are accidentally affected by that kind of attack, you may lose your life in an instant. Only the group of pirates who saw Joz become dusty and felt extremely remorseful, did not fear at all, but looked at Maude and Doflamingo with a cannibalistic look. If you insisted on the idea of ??supporting Captain Joz, maybe Captain Joz would not be killed. The remorseful pirates leaned toward Maude and Doflamingo with the killing intent. Their actions were immediately noticed by Maude and Doflamingo. But Maude and Doflamingo directly ignored their existence. "Furafur..." The boiling killing intent was revealed on Doflamingo''s face. Even if he can hang his body in the air or even move with a thin wire, his mobility is far inferior to Maud''s moon step. Immediately landing decisively, the corner of his eyes glanced at Luo who was waiting for an opportunity. Surgical Fruits ability to change things at will in the space, coupled with Maudes lore... Is there any more troublesome ability to cooperate in the world? Doflamingo''s eyes were cold. Facing the unkind gaze from Doflamingo, Luo sneered silently, and bounced the gravel pinched between his fingers at Maude who was in the air. call out--! The gravel flew in front of Maude. "Room!" With the ability to retract, Luo once again opened up the space domain. Doflamingo''s eyes narrowed. Maude smiled slightly, and at the moment the domain opened, he swung his knife to the oncoming gravel. When Qiu Shui''s blade was about to slash on the gravel, Luo looked at the timing and switched the positions of the gravel and Doflamingo. Doflamingo just forcibly "teleported" to the fallen Qiushui. "Damn Luo..." On Doflamingo''s sunglasses reflected the oncoming autumn water. White shield! At this critical moment, Doflamingo, who was on the alert, quickly assimilated the pink feather garment behind him into a white thread, and immediately intertwined in front of him, forming a shield covered with armed colors. Qiu Shui cut on the white shield. Click! The offense and defense of the two sides were covered with armed colors, but the white shield could not resist the power of the slash, and suddenly collapsed. Doflamingo fell from the air like a heavy blow, and his body fell heavily to the ground like a meteor. Bang! With the impact of Doflamingo''s body, the ground of the already dilapidated square was blasted into a large wasteland. Doflamingo lay on his back in the bottom of the pit, wisps of blood flowing down the corner of his mouth to his neck. Armed colors are also divided into strengths and weaknesses. In the offense and defense just now, Maude''s armed color is obviously stronger. "Strength has become stronger..." Doflamingo was puzzled. He could feel that Maude''s strength was rapidly improving in the continuous battle. But what puzzled him most was Maude''s seemingly bottomless physical strength and domineering. "what is the problem?" Doflamingo got up and raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. In his cognition, even Kaido, the beast that worries him the most, does not possess such ability. By no means humans can do it, even beyond the scope of monsters. Had it not been for Maude ate the shadow fruit, Doflamingo might have suspected Maude ate some unknown devil fruit. In the air. Maude looked down at Doflamingo condescendingly. Without the shadow, the power of the fruit of the shadow cannot be truly exerted. However, Luo''s ability can help Maude make up for this lack. But Maude does not actually need Luo''s assistance. However, it is impossible for him to just let Luo watch from the sidelines and then do nothing. In that case, even if Doflamingo were to be killed, Luo would probably be uneasy. "Resolve it as soon as possible." Maude muttered to himself in his heart, his body hung upside down, and immediately stepped on the air, shooting like an arrow at Doflamingo in the big pit. Doflamingo raised his head, red light surging in his eyes, seeing and hearing colors running at high speed. Luo would send Maude to the situation in front of him at any time, and he couldn''t stop seeing the domineering movement of sex. Baibo! Doflamingo squeezed his right palm, and everything around him instantly turned into a wave of countless white lines, rushing towards Maude. In such a battle, Maude was not afraid, and his body went straight into the white waves. laugh--! Several sharp blades flashed away. The turbulent white line wave was suddenly torn into countless light spots. After smashing the white line and waves, Maude stepped on his feet, stepped forward to Doflamingo, and slashed out. Doflamingo''s eyes condensed slightly, and while retreating quickly to avoid the knife, he raised his palm and shot a spider web woven of white thread towards Maude, in order to delay Maude''s offensive. Regardless of how many moves Doflamingo has, Maude slashed a blade of light and shattered the spider web entwined with arms. Immediately, he flashed again and came to Doflamingo. Qiu Shui, which was tightly entangled by the armed color, swept a pitch-black blade of light, and slashed towards Doflamingo''s body. Doflamingo had no room to dodge, so he could only bite the bullet and pick up Maude''s knife. With a wave of his arms, ten thick lines shot from his fingertips crossed and bombarded the Qiu Shui Blade. It was like saw teeth rubbing on a steel bar, accompanied by a harsh sound, a large number of sparks burst out, and a series of black and red slender arcs rushed in the sparks. Either accidentally or intentionally. The overlord colors of the two collided fiercely in this confrontation. call--! A turbulent wave of air swept around, centered on Maud and Doflamingo. The group of pirates who watched Joz''s dust come close, wanting to take advantage of the situation and attack Maud and Doflamingo. however, The fierce collision of the overlord''s aura stunned them mercilessly. Maude and Doflamingo did not look at this group of pirates from beginning to end. Their eyes intertwined in the spark arc. then, Maude smiled, and said in an inexplicable tone: "Sure enough, without the shadow, the knife becomes unprofitable. In this way, my dependence on the shadow has exceeded my expectations. " "..." Feeling the pressure from Maude, Doflamingo looked gloomy and did not speak. He knew very well that if the current Maude had a shadow with him. Then, In this confrontation, he will definitely follow in the footsteps of White Beard, and he will be cut into wounds by Maude''s shadow without any resistance. Reading this, Doflamingo suddenly realized. If he can''t end this battle before Maude''s shadow returns, then... The person who fell here will undoubtedly be him. Doflamingo "sees" the key to this battle of life and death, and then he saw Maude move his idle left hand and pull out the gun from his waistband. "!" Doflamingo was startled. Boom! Maude held a gun in his left hand and fired at Doflamingo at close range. Lead bullets entwined with armed colors hit Doflamingo unimpeded. But because Doflamingo deployed armed defense in time, the lead bullet did not penetrate his body. But the impact of the lead bullet was like a heavy punch on Doflamingo''s chest and abdomen. With a muffled noise, Doflamingo flew out, and the blood vomiting from his mouth fell like rain. "Room." Luo, who was waiting for opportunities anytime and anywhere, when he saw this scene, he did not hesitate to release the field that had just been put away. The messy rubbles all over the floor are all the materials he can use. "Transfer." Luo Yan means killing. Unable to restrain him, he instantly exchanged positions with a stone in the path of Doflamingo''s inverted flight. Cang! Gui Cry unsheathed, carrying a fierce sword, slashed towards Doflamingo''s back. There was still a distance between the two sides, but under the effect of the domain''s ability, Luo Ge made a cut in the air, and it did indeed land on Doflamingo''s back. but, The scene Luo expected to split Doflamingo in half did not happen. "Is it guarded?!" Luo''s face changed. Doflamingo, who guarded Luo''s knife, sneered in his heart. He obviously anticipated Luo''s mode of action. And his chances of winning will lay the foundation from this moment. Holy fierce bullet. God punishes! Doflamingo''s fastest speed condensed an arm-thick white line wrapped around the domineering high-density armed color, which immediately shot towards Luo''s chest. The speed of the counterattack was faster than Luo''s thoughts. Puff! This black and purple sacred fierce bullet pierced Luo''s chest ruthlessly. "Wow" Luo''s pupils shrank, and his body suddenly arched, bowing his head and spit out a large mouthful of blood. at the same time. Doflamingo landed on both feet and quickly stopped. "Furfur... you are so naive, Luo." The threat from Luo was stifled with gestures, and Doflamingo grinned in an exaggerated arc. Without the ability to change shape and shadow, the pressure against Maude will be reduced a lot. "Kill you right here." Doflamingo''s eyes flashed murderously. After the fruit of the operation is reborn, he can find the first time and the second time. Doflamingo wanted to make up for a fatal blow, but Maude would make him wish. One stepped forward and forced him back. Doflamingo pulled away for a while and looked at Maude, who had returned to Luo''s side, and didn''t care much. From the moment the sacred fierce bullet pierced Luo''s chest, whether Luo died or not, there was definitely no way to use the power of the fruit of surgery. "There is only one chance. I absolutely must kill Maude here." Doflamingo stared at Maud intently, and the ground behind him was assimilated into a surging wave of white lines. From the beginning of the battle to the present, Doflamingo did not hesitate to consume his physical strength and domineering, demonstrating his determination to kill Maude here. Luo Yang lay on the ground, blood dripping from his chest. His face was full of unwillingness. Maude glanced at Luo''s injury, sighed in his heart for Luo''s impulse, but his face was calm, and asked: "Can you hold it?" "No, don''t worry about me... fulfill the promise... you can..." Luo gasped while speaking, his voice was weak and feeble, but his gaze towards Maude was filled with a strong emotion that surpassed death. That is-revenge. It doesn''t matter how it is used. As long as you can kill Doflamingo! That is what it means for him to continue to live in the world. Maude heard the words, nodded and said: "Doflamingo is dead, I said." "..." Luo lightly picked the corner of his blood-stained mouth. Maud paused and added: "Don''t die." After speaking, he turned his head to look at Doflamingo. "The game is over, Doflamingo." A sentence of unknown meaning did not make Doflamingo react at all. At this moment, a shadow walking on the ground quickly slid out of the harbor and soon came behind Maude. Thanks to the contributions of the pacifists and Zhan Taomaru, he took away the shadow of the white beard''s body and returned to Maude without any pressure. Seeing Maude''s shadow coming back, Doflamingo''s expression gradually became serious. Fortunately, he beat Luo to the ground before Mord Shadow returned. "Furfur, the game is over?" Doflamingo sneered, just about to make a mockery, but suddenly stopped. Looking at Maude, a look of surprise appeared. now, The returning shadow, like a black fish, surrounds Maude, swimming incessantly. Shadow flow, Pisces flow. Maude looked calm. The fish-like shadow, like an armed color domineering, suddenly settled on Maude. In just a few moments, it became a series of dark wavy patterns around Maude''s face, neck, arms, and legs. The structure of this pattern looks a lot like the ripples on the skin of a shadow fruit. And such ripples are common on the surface of various devil fruits. At the same time, Maude''s eyes had an extra circle of black iris. Maud''s unknown changes made Doflamingo suddenly feel jealous and chose to attack. 16 sacred fierce bullets. God kills! The wave of white lines surging behind Doflamingo suddenly dispersed into sixteen thick lines with extremely high density, which was exactly the move that pierced Luo''s chest just now. It''s just that this time it was 16 shots with every effort! Under Doflamingo''s control, 16 sacred fierce bullets shot at Maud from all angles at a very fast speed. Maude looked calm, just swiping a bright blade in front of him. The 16 sacred fierce bullets that hit him happened to be on top of the sword. clang--! The 16 sacred bullets seemed to be nailed to the impenetrable barrier and bounced back into the air. "what!?" Doflamingo''s eyes shrank sharply, and his sight and hearing that kept running all the time showed flaws. Maude turned his toes to the ground, and his figure suddenly disappeared with the wind. Shadow Stream, all blade wheels cut! In the next instant, the unclear number of crescent blades cut by speed alone appeared everywhere on Doflamingo''s body, and then disappeared in a flash. When Maude revealed his figure from behind Doflamingo. Doflamingo suddenly shot out **** arrows, and in a blink of an eye the ground around him was dyed red. "!?" A look of consternation slowly appeared on Doflamingo''s face, and his energy was evacuated by the blood ejected from his body, and he lay down heavily on the ground. Maude turned around and looked at Doflamingo, who was covered in blood, slowly returning the bloodless autumn water to her sheath. not far away. Luo''s face was pale, with cold sweat, He controlled a small local area, slowly covering his chest, struggling to repair damaged organs. Although his chest was pierced, it did not reach the point. It is a blessing in misfortune. However, even if the injury is so serious that he will undoubtedly die, he will do his best to extend his life in order to see Doflamingo fall with his own eyes. Luo, who was mentally prepared, started the first step of self-treatment. "At least not to lose consciousness." Luo, who had just started the treatment, raised his head with difficulty and looked at the situation on Maude''s side. then, He saw Doflamingo standing upright on the ground. "Eh?" "It''s over?!" Luo suddenly looked dull. at the same time. The scene of Maude killing Doflamingo was broadcast to the world via live broadcast. Suddenly, The world is boiling. The underground world ushered in an unprecedented strong earthquake. Who is Doflamingo? A heavyweight in the underground world! ! ! But now it fell under Maude''s sword! Many people saw Doflamingo fall through the live broadcast, and the blood on his face disappeared as if he was struck by lightning. "Doflamingo is dead?!" "Over, over, over..." These people are all Doflamingo''s arms business customers. As a warrior, losing arms channels means defeat. But the impact of Doflamingo''s death is more than that. To say that among the many trading customers, the person most unacceptable to the fall of Doflamingo is probably Kaido, one of the four emperors... Two-in-one chapter, shielded word: One more pig. Password: Ask for recommendation votes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 488： I wont be Qiwuhai Chapter 488 I will not be Qiwuhai This top war that will be recorded in history affects the nerves of countless people. When the white beard died in Maude''s hands. Countless people watching the game would fist excitedly and cheer loudly, but they would not be at ease. Because the war is not over yet. And when Doflamingo fell under Maud''s knife. Many people panic directly. Because they maintain a close trading relationship with Doflamingo. "The leader...Joker is dead, our weapon supply can no longer be guaranteed!" "Without weapons, we can''t win this war at all!" "Oh, surrender..." "..." "Hello, the''king'' of the underground world, just died like this?" "Even the white beard is dead. Is there anything else impossible?" "Wait, I just booked a Devil Fruit with Joker some time ago, and the money has been paid. The transaction is considered established, but Joker is dead now. What about Lao Tzu''s Devil Fruit?" "Joker is dead, but his family power is still there. He will always send a qualified person to take the position of Joker." "Hey, don''t be silly, the entire Don Quixote family, besides Joker, who else can survive the underground world?" "With so many''profiteering channels'', do you think other''underground emperors'' will easily miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?" "Keep your eyes open and wait and see, how many people will stare at the place left by Joker!!!" "Anyway, Lao Tzu''s money has been paid. If the Don Quixote family can''t deliver the goods, hum..." "Bacardi Maud, I blame this bastard..." "If he hadn''t killed Joker! How could there be so much trouble!" "Hey, isn''t this guy also Qiwuhai? Why did you kill Doflamingo on that occasion?" "Who knows..." "This **** was originally a demon who slaughtered the island at every turn. It is not surprising that he would do anything!" "Joker was killed by Mord. Don Quixote family can''t be indifferent, right?" "Haha, do you think the Don Quixote family will be better than the White Beard?" "Don''t say that the Don Quixote family wants to trouble the devil. With the devil''s historical behavior, when the war is over, they will probably clean up the forces left by Doflamingo..." "If the devil would really clean up the Don Quixote family, wouldn''t it be Lao Tzu''s goods..." "!!!" The guesses that came out naturally made this group of lucky customers panic. They have paid for the goods, and even if Joker dies, they feel that the Don Quixote family under Doflamingo will at least guarantee the operation of the transaction. But if Maude is determined to cut the weeds and roots, then the Don Quixote family who is missing a lot of flamenco will be wiped out. That also means that the money they paid to the Don Quixote family will fall into the sea. "Damn, instead of thinking about it here, it''s better to start first!" In a short period of time, countless eyes looked at the territory where the Don Quixote family was located-Dres Rosa. Doflamingo''s "death" is like a meteorite falling into the sea, setting off a huge wave. at the same time. Dressrosa. In front of the huge fountain square, the citizens of Dresrosa gathered here, all black and magnificent. They looked up at the huge screen hanging in the air, and there was a look of panic on everyone''s face. "King Doflamingo...dead, is he dead..." "Then what will our country become?" The nationals wearing Spanish style costumes stared at the picture on the screen in a daze. Their hearts are full of worries about the future. In the Palace of Dressrosa. Many cadres of the Don Quixote family looked at the two figures on the screen in shock. One figure was Maude, and the other figure was Doflamingo, who was covered in blood and fell on the ground. "This is not true, Doflamingo, Doflamingo!!!" "Dover, stand up for me, we hold you as king, not to watch you fall in that place!!" "Ahhh, how could this be, how could this be!" Many cadres of the Don Quixote family looked at Doflamingo who was motionless on the screen, shocked and unbelievable, tears gushing in their eyes. Before this war started, let alone them, even Doflamingo could not have imagined that he would end up like this. Obviously just to go for a cutscene... Even if it is unacceptable, many cadres of the Don Quixote family know very well that Doflamingo is inevitable. Immediately, their gazes towards Maude were full of anger and killing intent. Among all cadres, only one woman behaved slightly differently. The woman has long brown-black hair, a red flower on her head, a polka-dot cascading lace dance dress and purple dance shoes. At the same time, he is also a Superman with the ability to stare at the fruit, possessing the ability to see through all lies. Violet is the name of this woman. "Is it really dead..." Violet opened his light brown eyes, covering his mouth, his fingertips trembling slightly. Not sad, but excited. For so many years, she never dreamed that this man who brought countless nightmares to Dresrosa would die in this way. Great The death of Doflamingo would bring at least a glimmer of hope. Violet, like other cadres, had tears in his eyes. The difference is that the cadres are sad and weeping, while she is crying with joy. "This man..." Violet subconsciously looked at Maude who had defeated Doflamingo. He successively killed several cadres including Rao G, as well as Pika, one of the highest cadres. Now even Doflamingo fell in front of him. Maybe In Violet''s heart, hope emerged uncontrollably. But this unrealistic idea was quickly suppressed. This man, like Doflamingo, is Qiwuhai and a pirate... Marin Vatican Square. The navy looked at Maude who had defeated Doflamingo in shock. They saw the fierce battle between these two monsters just now. But he did not expect that Maude, who took back the shadow, would end this fierce battle within a few breaths. "Bacardi Maude, you are Qiwuhai, why do you want to attack Doflamingo who is Qiwuhai like you?" Only at the end of the battle, they had the opportunity to speak to Maude. "..." Maude''s eyes were calm, and he looked at the navy who questioned him without a word. Seeing that Maude did not speak, the navy did not curb doubt. Among them is a lieutenant-level navy, and they stare at Maude with solemn expressions. In response to the many questioning eyes, Maude picked up Doflamingo who had not died and smiled slightly. "I won''t be Qiwuhai." "!!!" When the navy heard this, their faces suddenly became shocked. "So, from now on, it doesn''t hurt to treat me as an enemy...In contrast, your navy will also be one of my targets." "It happens at this time..." Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel looked at Maude solemnly. This man who can defeat Baibeard and Doflamingo, if he stands on the opposite side at this time... Just imagine the consequences, and the navy is shocked. (End of this chapter) Chapter 489： A rare opportunity Chapter 489 A rare opportunity As an ally, Maude''s strength and record since participating in the war can be said to have completely subdued the navies on the same front. For them, regardless of Maude''s identity as a pirate, this strength and responsibility is enough to admire them. In contrast, when Maude became an enemy. How much they admired Maude before, now they are so afraid of Maude. "What does it look like to wince?" Seeing the retreat of his colleagues, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel''s face sank. "The justice we have upheld so far is not so cheap." "Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel..." Upon hearing this, the surrounding navy took a deep breath and quickly adjusted their mindset. Mord as enemies is terrible, but they are the last strong wall to maintain world order, and there is no room for retreat! After the Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel scolded his colleagues, he turned to look solemnly at Maude. ˡ The sound of heavy footsteps came from behind the flying squirrel. The Giant Lieutenant-General Lakval strode to the side of the navy, raised his long knife and pointed it directly at Maude. "Bacardi Mord, since you have taken the initiative to remove the position of Qiwuhai, you must be ready to be attacked!" The Little Garden incident caused a few giant lieutenants in this department to worry. Due to Maudes Seven Wuhai status, the Giant Lieutenant Generals had no reason to attack Maude. Now that Maude took the initiative to abandon the identity of Qiwuhai and uphold the glory of Elbaff, Lakwar couldn''t turn a blind eye. The meaning of pointing the knife at Maud is even clearer. "Lakval." Maude hadnt reacted yet, but Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel stepped forward in front of Lieutenant General Lakval, and said in a deep voice: "Compared with defeating Maude, the most important task now is to execute Firefist Ace and Nicoles son Nicole on the spot. Robin!" "Flying squirrel, you won''t understand." Lakval remained unmoved, a few steps past the flying squirrels and the navy, and said with a serious face: "Besides, crusade against Mod is also within his duty, flying squirrel, you have no reason to stop me. "Lakval, you..." Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel saw Lakval''s determination and frowned. In his opinion, although Maude took the initiative to release the position of Qiwuhai, there was no sign of taking the initiative to pick things up between his expressions and behavior. In addition, the rear needs more combat support. In this case, it is a wise choice not to provoke Maude. From the standpoint of a flying squirrel, such an idea is understandable. However, the unique glorious culture of Albuff usually makes giants stubborn and rigid on certain things. Just like the current Lakval. Compared with justice, after all, it still has to be ranked behind Albuff''s glory. "Flying squirrel, the rear needs support, so you don''t have to stay here." Lakval is not ignorant of flexibility, but the faith that has been instilled since his birth makes him unable to choose in this situation. Hearing what Raqwal said, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel hesitated. Within a few seconds of their brief conversation, Maude had already brought Doflamingo to Luo''s side. The situation was tense, Maude did not pay attention to the group of navy nearby. Luo endured the pain, straightened up his upper body, looking at Maude with a complex expression. Until just now, Luo has been blaming himself. Obviously, as long as you stay aside and use your abilities, you can keep putting pressure on Doflamingo. But he was so arrogant that he thought he had seized the opportunity to kill Doflamingo, and then attacked rashly, so that Doflamingo pierced his chest and became a burden that could not help. This result made Luo feel remorseful. Fortunately, Maude successfully defeated Doflamingo... just, Luo didn''t expect the battle to end so soon. He looked at the dying Doflamingo, and his mood became more complicated. Facing Luo''s complicated gaze, Maude threw Doflamingo aside and immediately checked the injuries of Xia Luo. "Why, can I only stop bleeding?" "My abilities are not omnipotent. For this level of injury, it is not easy to stabilize the vital signs without the aid of equipment." Luo smiled bitterly, and when he spoke, his brows frowned slightly because of the pain. The most powerful part of surgery is that it can freely cut the body of the treatment target. Treatments such as eliminating viruses and bacteria and removing toxins and foreign bodies have unique advantages. And like the penetrating injury he is currently suffering, with the ability to operate on the fruit, he also has to rely on equipment to treat step by step. "I overestimated it." Hearing Luo''s explanation, Maude nodded slightly and then asked, "Can you move?" Luo shook his head. Maude squeezed his chin and sighed, "Then it will be troublesome. This is a battlefield." "..." Luo was silent for a while, glanced at the dying Doflamingo, and said calmly: "My''life'' and''meaning'' exist for this moment. Since it has been completed, it doesn''t matter if you die here." As he said, Luo raised his head to look at Maude, and said in a tone of relief as if he had tried his best to cross the finish line and said: "This is the end of our''cooperation''." After a pause, Luo said sincerely: "Thanks, Maude..." "It''s not your style to say this kind of like a final farewell, Luo." Maude removed the ability of Pisces to flow, and the shadow patterns on his body gradually faded, and then the shadows gathered and returned to the body. "In addition, I have regarded you as my own person, so how can I leave you alone? As for what you want to think, it is your freedom." "..." Luo Wenyan looked at Maude in a daze. Maude raised his right hand, the shadow waves flowing on his palm, and said seriously: "Besides...the opportunity is rare, just to use you to test the shadow fruit''s special repair ability after awakening." "Ok?" Hearing Maudes words, Luo Wu had time to experience the strange emotions emerging from the depths of his heart, and said in amazement: "That kind of repairing ability can also affect others?!" "You have to try to know." Maude glanced at the shadow behind Luo, and then noticed Luo''s solution performance from the doctor''s perspective, and he actively explained: "The principle of repair is roughly to stretch the shadows of other parts, and then fill in the empty, which is equivalent to tearing down the east wall to fill the west wall, that is to say..." Speaking of this, Maude changed his head. "This kind of repair method cannot be called treatment in essence. If I am not mistaken, the cost of repair will most likely be longevity. Of course, the premise is that it can be successful." "Last life..." Luo looked strange. Maude smiled and said, "It''s more important to live than to lose life, isn''t it?" Rome nodded silently. "Then let''s start." In order to test the new ability characteristics after awakening, Maude was obviously interested. "Shadow screen." Before starting the experiment, Maude waved his arm and called out a dark curtain constructed of shadows, shrouded in the surroundings, in order to block sight from all directions. Later, Maude came behind Luo. The palm of the flowing black shadow wave pressed directly on Luo''s shadow. The mind moved accordingly. Silently, the wound in front of Luo''s chest was actually bleeding out of thin air, filling the blood hole penetrated by the sacred fierce bullet at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Sure enough." Maude smiled. It is said that the shadow follows the body, but in fact it follows the body. This is something that Moria once said. It is indeed the iron rule of Shadow Fruit''s ability. Luo looked down at his chest, which was intact, and his heart was shocked beyond words. Maude patted Luo on the shoulder. "Don''t be stunned, take out the string fruit from Doflamingo''s body while it''s still quiet." Thank you for holding the sword and drinking tea, Fan Zhen, I love to be in a daze, I hate to name it, I fall in love at first sight, arrogant and gluttony, Art N95, Yu Tian Gangdao, Xu you are everywhere, assassinating cats, history The rewards of the keeper of the sky dragon, Wang, Han, Dahuang Yulong, etc.~(ţ3) (End of this chapter) Chapter 490： The third devil fruit Chapter 490 The Third Devil Fruit I deliberately left Duo Flamenco with a sigh of relief, just to deprive the line of fruit. It''s not that I have fancy the value of the thread fruit, but the devil fruit itself has its own value. If you can, the more is naturally better. Maude took out a prepared fruit from the film box. Familiar scene, familiar work. Luo took the fruit, opened the space field with ease, and enveloped Doflamingo''s body. The field was already open, but Luo did not immediately take out Doflamingo''s heart. He looked down at Doflamingo, who was wounded, and scenes of Mr. Corrazon flashed through his mind. The meaning of living to this day is to destroy everything Doflamingo possessed for Mr. Corazon. "at last" An edge flashed in Luo''s eyes, his **** pierced, and the unresistible Doflamingo''s heart was taken out in the air. Puff, puff... The heart beats slowly, but it is still powerful. In terms of vitality, Doflamingo is undoubtedly a monster. "Get ready to go to hell, Doflamingo." Luo whispered to himself, driving the ability to operate the fruit, stuffing the fruit into the jelly-like film that envelops the heart. Seeing Luo complete the last step to take the Devil Fruit, Maude hesitated for a moment, and resisted the urge to kill Doflamingo. He believes that Luo''s desire to go along the way is to kill Doflamingo by himself. And he already regarded Luo as his own, and naturally would not do it for his own benefit, thus destroying Luo''s wish to personally take care of Doflamingo. but, Doflamingo awakens the fruit ability, and he will definitely have considerable experience value gains. Missed like this, Maude estimated that he would have insomnia for several months. But he will not regret it. Maude gave up the opportunity to accept Doflamingo''s head and looked at Luo silently. After Luo completed the last step of taking the Devil Fruit, he didn''t do anything directly, but looked at Maude. Suddenly, Maude and Luo stared at each other. "You won''t do it?" "You won''t do it?" After a while, the two said in unison. Maude was stunned for a moment, and said in doubt: "Why, isn''t it what you''ve always wanted to do by hand cutting Doflamingo? Luo Wenyan said calmly: "I am a doctor, and I don''t like killing people, unless it is necessary. Besides, isn''t you there?" "..." A question mark suddenly appeared on Maude''s head. That being said, after Doflamingo was defeated in the original work, Luo did not make a supplement to end Doflamingo''s life. In this way, it can be seen that what Luo really pursues is not to kill Doflamingo, but to destroy everything that Doflamingo has. Such as rights, status, family, freedom... However, the reasons Luo gave made Maude quite surprised, and he felt like he had met Luo again. "understood." Maude made a decisive move and broke Doflamingo''s neck. Luo Ze was watching Doflamingo whose aura gradually weakened, and the hatred that emerged from the bottom of his heart quietly faded. ended When Doflamingo died, the power of the devil lodged in the heart smoothly attached to the fruit. In less than a few seconds, the fruit that coexisted with the heart in the film turned into a devil fruit with a gray body and elongated lines on the skin. "Here." Luo restrained his mood, took the string fruit out of the film and handed it to Maude. Maude took the string fruit. The shadow wave emerged from the palm, swallowing the string fruit into the shadow box space. "In this way, there will be three." Count the explosion fruits "picked" in Alabastan, the sound fruits obtained in the Chambord Islands, and the string fruits that are now in hand. In the shadow box, three devil fruits are listed. And each devil fruit corresponds to a potential quick combat power. Among the three devil fruits, the fastest rate of combat power is the explosive fruit that can turn the whole body into an explosive medium after eating. After that, the sound waves are transformed into various forms of attacks, and finally the line fruit that is not satisfactory in all aspects. Only a talented person like Doflamingo can play the line fruit and even reach the level of awakening. "Only Sister Ya and Little Philo in the team did not eat Devil Fruit, and I don''t know if they are interested." Maude thought in his heart. Thinking of the companions I haven''t seen for a long time, I don''t know how their current cultivation progress is. If Jim wants to improve his ability to grow triceratops fruits in ancient times, he has to bear the damage constantly, presumably the cultivation process is very painful. The terrifying three-masted ship has a poor geographical location. Sister Jia Yas food supplements should be restricted by the ingredients. With Little Philo''s physique, I don''t know whether she can master the armed color smoothly. If necessary, she should remove her crow mask while practicing. Even so, if you can''t master the armed color, at least you have to learn to see and hear the color. Under the supervision of Lafayette, Brook''s Huangquan Fruit Ability should be able to elicit the chill from Huangquan in advance. It would be even better if it reached the soul level. Bang-- Just when Maude inadvertently thought of his companions he hadn''t seen for a long time, a huge thumping sound came from outside the screen. It seems that someone is attacking the shadow screen and is extremely powerful. "The giant just now..." Although there is no one attacking the screen, Maude can probably guess who it is. Before putting away the screen, Maude put Doflamingo''s body into the shadow box. With the promotion of the Shadow Fruit ability to eight stars, the space in the shadow box has also been further expanded. It''s not a problem to load a few dead bodies. And Doflamingo is a very high-intensity zombie material, and Maude will certainly not waste it. The corpse of the white beard who had previously used the black beard pirates as a bait to take away, this would also lie quietly in the shadow box space. It can be said that the Blackbeard Pirates group was completely played around by Maude. "Ro, this war has nothing to do with you, so try to avoid fighting afterwards." Maude reminded him casually. Luo nodded. Maude removed the screen immediately. The giant lieutenant general Lakval holding a long sword suddenly appeared in front of them. The person who attacked the screen just now was indeed Lieutenant General Lakval. As for the other navies, including Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, this society is no longer there. I want to come to a consensus in a short conversation, in order to comply with Lieutenant General Lakval''s will to defeat Mod. Their choice is to go back to the rear for support. "Bacardi Maud!" The shadow screen disappeared, and Lieutenant Rakwal''s eyes condensed, and the blade that was supposed to fall on the shadow screen suddenly turned and fell towards Maude. At the edge of the sword, the pitch black forms a line, which is a partial coverage of armed colors. Seeing the blade fall, Maude leaped back lightly. The blade fell and hit the ground, cracking the ground with a loud noise. Maude settled down steadily, commenting: "It''s too clumsy, but this is also a common problem of giants." "Less look down on people!" Lakval''s complexion changed slightly, and the moment he raised the sword, he stepped forward with his right foot, driving the blade straight toward Maud. "I didn''t despise you, but..." A red light flashed in Maude''s eyes, and his figure suddenly disappeared in front of Lakwar. A black light flashed in mid-air. The next moment, Maude appeared behind Lakwal, slowly scabbed Qiushui, and said lightly: "You picked the wrong opponent." But Lakval looked astonished. His head soared into the sky, and a lot of blood spurted from his neck. The head that flew into the distance just fell in front of the flying squirrels and others who rushed to the rear to support. Suddenly, The flying squirrels and the navy looked shocked. Focus on the point-I am a doctor and don''t like killing people. This is what Luo said in the original book. (End of this chapter) Chapter 491： The best timing Chapter 491 Best Time The words are divided into two ends. On the wreckage of the harbor island. The boulders were lying in a mess, and the big tree broke and collapsed. There are quite a few large pits on the ground. The smoke and dust floated in the air for a long time. In the pits of various sizes, lay pacifists with serious damage and flashing electric lights. Fate makes people. This team of war weapons, which the Navy had placed high hopes on, fell in front of the Blackbeard Pirates before it could play its due value. And because of the existence of this pacifist, Blackbeard, who was also teased by fate, lost the opportunity to get the shocking fruit. not far away. The severely injured Zhan Tao Maru lay on the ground, motionless. The giant double-edged axe he carried with him was broken into dozens of pieces and scattered on the side. Around, everyone from the Blackbeard Pirate Group. "These robots with the same appearance as Basolomi Bear seem to be the secret weapon of the Navy." Van Oka put away his spear, Qianlu, and calmly looked at a pacifist who was immobile nearby. "What tattered secret weapon, wasting Lao Tzu''s time!" Blackbeard glanced at the pacifist, with a gloomy expression. Fighting champion Gizas Badges pointed in the direction of the square, and said with a loud voice: "Captain, the shadow that took away the body of the white beard, seems to go to the other side of the square." "I know." With a fierce glow in Black Beard''s eyes, he said viciously: "But the''time limit'' has passed." "That means" Everyone''s eyes focused on the black beard, and the implications were different. "Yes, I missed it." Blackbeard confessed his failure very bachelor. Hearing the words, everyone couldn''t help being silent. After a while. Yu Zhiliu suddenly pointed out: "The power of the white beard that can cause earthquakes is indeed extremely destructive, but the ability of the red dog is not bad." He was holding a cigar in his mouth, and the smoke that ignited from the end concealed his eyes full of murderous impulse. When he was advancing into the city before, he raised his butcher knife to the prisoners. Although it was to satisfy selfish desires, the people killed were all wicked, and the position was at least correct. But since he was thrown into the cell by Magellan, his original position has suddenly become weaker and weaker in the dark, cold and humid narrow space. So, when the Blackbeard Pirates released him from the cell. He directly abandoned the weakened position, betrayed Magellan, and with the help of the Blackbeard Pirates, using the advantages brought by the antidote, directly ended Magellan''s life. This would say that the Akadog who represents the righteous side should be regarded as the target, but there is no pressure. What Xiliu said immediately attracted everyone''s attention. "Huh, huh...This proposal sounds pretty good." Catlin Diomei, who is in the form of a nine-tailed fox with a fruit of the animal breed dog, sneered a few times, and then regretted: "Unfortunately, the red dog is not a female." "belch" The big drunkard Basque Choate burped alcohol and said with drunken eyes: "Would you like to do a big deal while the "wine spirit" is still there? "Ah, ah, I wasted a lot of energy to get out of the cell." The evil king Abalo Pizarro embraced his arms and grinned in a strange way: "Will you have to deal with the red dog again? That guy doesn''t seem to be annoying, but who will let the captain lose? No way, only Move your muscles and bones again." The sharp words in it showed his ambition to seize the position of captain. Badgers did not hear what Pizarro meant for the black beard. He raised his strong arms and laughed excitedly: "Qihaha, I like to move my muscles and bones, Captain, let''s do it!!! " "Akainu''s rock berry fruit?" The fierce light in Blackbeard''s eyes gradually faded, and he said coldly: "Forget it, what I want is the ability to shake fruits." "But you missed the opportunity to get it." Pizarro didn''t want to let go of any chance to pick a thorn, and specifically emphasized Blackbeard''s failure. Blackbeard didn''t care about Pizarro''s yin and yang attitude at all. Above the raised right fist, the black mist kept flowing, which looked highly similar to Maude''s dark shadow wave. "Although I couldn''t take the power directly from the old man, the devil fruit will be reborn, so just find the shaking fruit and eat it." "Find the Fruit of Shocking... This is the fruit that made the White Beard the world''s strongest title, so..." Van Oka groaned and calmly analyzed: "Once the Fruit of the Earthquake is reborn, it will inevitably lead to countless disputes, and the worst result is that the lucky person who finds the Fruit of the Earthquake will definitely be unable to hold the title of the worlds strongest, and directly will Shake the fruit and eat it." "Thief haha, it doesn''t matter..." A strong murderous intent burst into Blackbeard''s eyes. "Whoever eats, kill whoever!" at the same time. Near the execution stand. The Warring States complex was solemn. The pacifists have not joined the battlefield for a long time, and there is no news from the battle against Momomaru. "Zhan Momomaru...what is going on?" Warring States had a bad feeling in his heart, but right now there was no extra effort to confirm the situation. He looked at the battle on the court. The green pheasant arrived in time and stopped Sabo and the others who were preparing to escape from the empty road. The ice wall over a hundred meters high standing behind the execution platform and the crow sculptures scattered on the ground are the handwritings of the blue pheasant. Coupled with the destruction of the violent beast army, the troops headed by the lieutenant leaders such as the Taotuchazu dolphins have all returned to the defense, forming a tight encirclement net for Sabo and the crowd. Sufficient reinforcement in military strength gave Fujitora the perfect conditions to block the airspace. In other words... Neither Marko''s flying ability nor Karas''s crows could flee the place with everyone. Empty roads will not work. But there are tunnels that Jasmine dug in advance. however, When the red dog with hot lava on his face arrived, the choice of escaping through the tunnel was obviously not working. There is no way in the sky, no way into the earth. They are talking about the current Saab. The situation is extremely bad for them. "A defense-type barrier ability? But it''s just useless work" Sengoku looked at Sabo, Ace, Robin and others who were hiding inside the barrier without expression. Although the pacifists did not enter the venue as planned, the situation is basically clear. But there are still hidden dangers... The figure of the Blackbeard Pirate Group flashed in the mind of the Warring States Period, as well as the several vicious and powerful prisoners who were supposed to be held on the sixth floor of the prison. and also-- Warring States quickly glanced at the remnants of the White Beard Pirates who were trying to kill a **** way. The calm gaze finally fell on Maude. "You who are''hostile'' to the pirates, even if you abandon the position of Qiwuhai, there is no''reason'' and''motivation'' to continue to intervene..." Although Maude''s sudden announcement of the removal of the position of Qiwuhai surprised the Warring States Period, he believed that Maude would continue to pursue and suppress the White Beard Pirates. At this moment, Akagi''s cold and merciless voice came. "Marshal of the Warring States, you can directly execute them on the spot." "of course." Warring States said with a blank face. Karp, who was pretending to be dead, trembled slightly. Within the barrier. Seeing the dead white beard Ace with his own eyes, he endured his grief and gritted his teeth and whispered in a low voice: "Damn it, if you can untie the Hailou stone handcuffs..." "Should I try?" Bartolomeo, who opened the barrier, whispered: "I used to pick locks, um~ no, I mean, when I was in the underworld, I met a very good locksmith friend. He taught I have many lockpicking skills." "fast!" Ace said without hesitation. Bartolomio glanced at Aces sea floor stone handcuffs, and then lowered his voice again: "Someone has to help me hold the sea floor stone handcuffs, and I cant pick the lock while maintaining the barrier. If the barrier disappears... " After hearing the words, everyone looked at the raindrop attack on the barrier, their faces solemn. "Now, perhaps the best time to ask Maude for help..." Robin took out the shadow mark. Everyone couldn''t help looking at Robin. Nami saw the shadow mark in Robin''s hand, her eyes lit up, and she was pleasantly surprised: "Yes, Robin still has a shadow mark in his hand that Maude can help!" Thanks to Earl Vie X and Han Wangxue for their rewards~(ţ3) (End of this chapter) Chapter 492： Obviously only Superman... Chapter 492 is clearly only Superman... Now, just shake Maude over... At least it can increase the possibility of escape. In this kind of knotty eyes, there is no time to care about Ace''s mood. "Let Maude help?" When everyone in the straw hat heard the words, they couldn''t help flashing through their minds the picture of Maude controlling them all in a moment, and the broken arm of Lu Fei... Sabo and Jasmine looked at each other. They don''t actually want to cause trouble to Maude, but they are in a bad situation now. If Maude is asked to come and help, it may become the key to changing the situation. Beyond the barrier. Many navies saw the shadow mark that Nicole Robin was holding. "What it is?" Despite their doubts, they did not stop their attack on the barrier pouring. Slash, shoot... Attacks of various forms continued to fall on the barrier like raindrops, but even a crack could not be punched out. Too hard, this yellow barrier... The navy was amazed. In a sense, the barrier that Bartolomio manifests is stronger than Kaido''s defense. "Ah la la, really stubborn." The green pheasant looked at the barrier protecting Sabo and them calmly. The meaning of the words, I don''t know whether it is against this amazing defense barrier or the stubborn Sabo and the others. Before that, the green pheasant tried to make a move, but the cold could only freeze the barrier. If you go too far, it will make the ice block your sight. He, who had seen Jasmine''s ability in Mad Hatter Town, stopped temporarily and let his colleagues around him take over the task of breaking the barrier. Looking through the barrier and falling on Robin, the green pheasant scratched his cheek. This time, there was not enough "favor" to drive him to let Robin, and even Straw Hat Luffy. "Step aside." The red dog, full of heat, crossed the crowd and came to the barrier. The hot lava flowing endlessly made the navy consciously avoid it. Seeing the red dog, Sabo''s faces tightened. Robin decisively crushed the gecko specimen carrying the shadow mark. Shake Maude over, and pray that Bartolomio can untie Ace''s handcuffs. Perhaps this is the key to their ability to escape the navy headquarters. far away. Maud, who sensed the change in the shadow mark, couldn''t help but raise his brow. Thinking of continuing to fish in troubled waters, he immediately looked at the situation in front of the execution platform. "I thought you planned to keep that thing for the New Year, Nicole Robin..." Maude sighed softly. Robin was given a chance to ask for help. I have thought that Robin might use it when the island is in distress, or when he is found by the green pheasant. If these two times are useless, when you get caught on Judicial Island, should you use it? The result is still useless. Stunned to be [collected] to this moment. Maude really didn''t know what to say. But a promise is a promise, and he will not go back. Transformation! With a move of Maude''s thought, he instantly passed through most of the battlefield and appeared inside the barrier out of thin air. The barrier can block the navy''s siege, but it can''t block Maude''s ability to change shape. "Maud!" Everyone looked at Maude who came out of thin air in surprise. "It''s worthy of being an idol, even if it is my invincible barrier, I just want to enter!" Bartolomio''s eyes beamed at Maude, who broke into the barrier without pressure, and selectively forgot Maude''s previous deeds. "Master!" Usopp was very excited. Strong support arrived, and the weak and poor Nami and Chopper were so excited they almost cried. Only Ace and Marco looked at Maude angrily. The eyes of the two looking at Maude were even more mixed with killing intent. Maude ignored their reaction, looked down at Robin, and said helplessly: "The value of asking for help is squeezed by you." "You will do what you say." Robin took a deep breath and showed a far-fetched smile. Not only her, but the companions who are within the barrier, are under pressure from the surrounding navy all the time. "Ah, do your best." Maude didn''t speak enough. When he turned sideways, he passed Sabo and Jasmine without a trace. When he saw Karas, who was also the revolutionary army commander, he paused for a while. More precisely, he was looking at the crow mask that Karas put on his mouth. It''s the crow mask of Philo that is more likable. Maude muttered to himself, then looked at the red dog outside the barrier, and said seriously: "After all, I am not strong enough." "..." Everyone was silent for a moment. Is this still human? "Since the idol is here, then I have to lift the barrier." Bartolomio put away his grandiose expression and looked at the companions beside him solemnly. Ace suppressed his anger and nodded to Bartolomio. Sabo and Luffy subconsciously guarded both sides of Ace. Usopp also came to Ace''s side and straightened Ace''s stone handcuffs. Marco gritted his teeth and looked at Maude, and finally suppressed his anger, temporarily putting away his hostility. With the current situation, it is more important to take Ace and everyone away than to settle accounts with Maude. The two revolutionary army commanders Jasmine and Callas, as well as the main combatants such as Sauron, Sanji, and Frank, were also prepared to resist the attack. Outside the barrier. The actions of the people were seen by the navy. But what bothered them most was Maude who suddenly flashed into the barrier. "Did you reach an agreement with Nicole Robin..." Warring States looked at Maude in surprise. He thought that Maude had no motive or reason to take the risk, but he did not expect that Robin would just crush a gecko specimen and summon Maude to his side. The reason for this is unknown. There is no need to think deeply. "Even if you insist on intervening, you can''t change the ending of your death here." The eyes behind the lens of the Warring States period flashed with cold light. This is the end, then in front of the whole world, all criminals will be wiped out! At this moment, Bartolomio removed the barrier. Without the protection of the barrier, various slashes and lead bullets were directed at Maud. Immediately, the team dominated by Marco Sabo used all means to withstand the pouring attacks. As for the red dog, who had already planned to attack, the killing intent flashed in his eyes, and without hesitation it was a fire breathing. With a huge lava fist wrapped in ultra-high temperature, the air along the way burned to the ground, and it flew towards everyone. Before the lava fist arrived, the scorching flames set off on everyone''s faces and eyes. Seeing the breathtakingly powerful fire coming from the front. Marco''s face tightened slightly, and he stepped forward. Sabo and Jasmine each released their armed colors. But Maude moved faster than them. Shadow Fist! The shadow turned into a surging shadow wave, coiling around Maude''s arm. Punch out. The black shadow wave that was pulled out of the body in an instant, swelled into a huge black fist in mid-air. Only from the outline and size, it is almost the same as the fire-breathing lava fist of the Akagi. Two huge fists of different colors collided violently in mid-air. boom! Accompanied by a loud noise. Where the fists meet, a wall of black and red light is squeezed out, like a tug of war, no one will let anyone! "Admiral Akadog''s attack was blocked..." "Obviously it''s just a superhuman type... but it has the power to directly compete with the natural type?" The navy looked astonished as they watched the flames that couldn''t go further in front of Shadow Fist. "blocked!" Nami and others breathed a sigh of relief. "Almost thought I was going to die..." Chopper''s eyes were in tears. The Straw Hats had lingering fears, but Bartolomio was not affected. Taking advantage of the mighty momentum caused by the collision between the fire breathing and the shadow fist, he opened Ace''s stone handcuffs at the fastest speed. Wow. Hailou stone fell to the ground. But at this moment, feeling the resistance brought by the shadow, Akagi keenly realized the reason why the fire breathing would be completely blocked, and his expression was as cold as winter. Maude maintained the posture of punching and smiled: "Your magma can burn through flames, but if it burns through shadows, forget it." (End of this chapter) Chapter 493： The red dog suppressed by Maud Chapter 493 The Red Dog Suppressed by Maud In the natural system, the rock berry fruit of the red dog, the frozen fruit of the blue pheasant, the burnt fruit of Ace, the rustle fruit of Krokdal... What they have in common is that they can perform a wide range of elemental attacks. This is where the charm and advantage of the Natural Department lie. But a small group of superhumans can also use a wide range of elemental attacks after awakening. Such as Doflamingo''s string fruit. just, Regardless of the destructive power of elementalization or the scope of elementalization, the superhuman system after awakening is in no way comparable to the natural system. Give a chestnut. Doflamingo''s white line of wild waves, just looking at the momentum and scale, is very shocking. But Ace randomly summoned a circle of flame vortex, which could burn all the white lines in an instant. Even if the superhuman system can cover the elemental attack with the armed color after awakening, it can''t change this kind of original counterpoint gap. This is the limitation. However, Maude''s shadow ability after awakening does not have this limitation. Because the shadow itself is an intangible existence. The devil fruit not only gave it physical abilities, but also gave it special properties-free mimicry and unlimited growth. Therefore, in terms of form, as long as the attack is strong enough, the shadow will actually be cut, twisted, torn, shattered, or even burned. But the shadows are endless. It doesn''t matter if it is cut open or burned. As long as it can grow indefinitely, it can grow directly at the moment of being destroyed, and then mimic it back to its original state. Simply put, it is unlimited super regeneration ability. In the face of the ability of this nature, just as Maude said, the magma of the red dog can burn through the flames, but absolutely cannot burn through the shadows. unless The red dog can cover the armed color on the magma fist, and then by attacking the shadow, the damage is directly fed back to Mord, thereby inhibiting the growth of the shadow. But the Akadog is a natural type, not an awakened superhuman type like Doflamingo. He can''t cover the armed color on the elemental attack. If it were Doflamingo, before awakening, Maude would not easily blast Kagewa with Doflamingo''s white line wave. Because Doflamingo is a superhuman awakener, he can cover the armed color on the white line wave. After awakening, Maude can cover the armed color on the shadow, so there is no need to worry about this drawback. The various abilities are full of compatibility and repulsion, which can be regarded as the characteristics of the Devil Fruit ability system. Maude''s Shadow Wave can just limit natural-type abilities like Akadog and Ace that can release a wide range of elemental attacks. Akinu was obviously aware of this, and his face would instantly cool down. His rock berry is actually hailed as the highest attack power, but who would have thought that there would be a shadow that can limit the destructive power of magma like a rogue? of course, Restrictions belong to restrictions. It does not mean that Maude can use this advantage to defeat the Akadog whose overall strength is stronger than him. But blocking the destructive power of Akagu Iwagami, with Kagewa after he awakened, could still do it. "You should already understand, Akinu..." Maude smiled and looked at the red dog whose expression had become extremely cold. With his idle left hand, he took out the ferret flintlock and pointed the muzzle at the red dog behind the lava fist. A normal lead bomb will only be melted by the high temperature attached to the magma when it touches the lava of the Akagi. But as long as the armor color is wound, the lead bullet can penetrate the lava smoothly. Boom...! Maude pulled the trigger. The gun fire strobes. The gunpowder smoke that spread out was blasted into circles by the armed colored lead bullets. "Ok?" The red dog furrowed his brows, and perceived the danger under the perception of seeing and hearing. Armed with lead bullets... Relying on his high-level sense of sight, hearing and color, before the lead bullet came, Akadog knew the impact point of each lead bullet, and immediately made several holes in his body to let the armed color lead bullet pass through. This is a conventional method of nature to avoid armed attacks. unfortunately, Maude''s armed shooting is different from the usual. Speed ??and volume of projectile. And the ability to recover physical strength and domineering by hunting targets. With the blessing of various conditions, Maude shot wildly at the red dog, forcing the red dog to take the initiative to make more holes in his body. In this regard, Maude formed a suppressive phenomenon on the red dog. Swordsmanship. The name Maude originally posted in the sea was not blown out. As the red dog has more and more holes, it will not be able to maintain the output of the fire-breathing station. And how could Maude miss the opportunity to control the Shadow Fist and push the lava fist to the front of the red dog. Immediately, under Maude''s control, the shadow fist that suppressed the lava fist suddenly split like a firework, turning into dozens of sharp-end shadow stripes. The sharp part of each shadow strip is the armed domineering that wraps Maude. Shadow flow, everything is imaginary-holy bullet! Dozens of fierce bullets in the form of shadow strips stabbed the red dog from all directions. "This is Doflamingo''s move..." The red dog was calm and composed, but there was a look of surprise in his eyes. Dozens of shadow sacred fierce bullets that came together immediately smashed the red dog into scattered magma. Bang bang...! Passing through the magma that the red dog turned into, dozens of shadow sacred bullets bombarded the ground. The strong penetrating power directly nails the ground through a large hole. The air wave that set off raised a lot of smoke and dust. "Admiral Red Dog..." The navies who witnessed this scene were shocked. "His strength has become stronger again..." "The talent to quickly increase strength in battle?" Tao Tu and Cha Dolphin stared at Maude who was in front of Sabo''s group in a daze. They only felt that the situation in front of them was as ridiculous as they were. Not only the navy was shocked. The straw hat group hiding behind Maude also looked dull. "What are you still doing?" Maude warned out angrily. Relying on the perception of seeing, hearing and color, he knew that the shadow sacred fierce bomb just now seemed to be full of power, but it did not hurt the red dog. After all, it is the navy''s top combat power, but it is not a common subject with partial abilities. Not only has the natural awakening ability that can change the terrain, but the armed color and the sighted color are top-level. to be frank, With Maude''s current strength, he can only rely on Shadow Wave''s limiting characteristics against magma''s destructive power, and then use a long-range method to suppress the red dog. As for knocking down the red dog. No need to think about it. How to break through the two-color top domineering red dog is itself a thorny problem that cannot be overcome. Mo De knows the roots. But on the bright side, he really suppressed the red dog. Even the strong like Sabo, Marko, and Ace were surprised by the suppressive power displayed by Maude. After hearing Maude''s reminder, they were the first to react. "Mirror flames!" Ace, who had untied the sea tower stone handcuffs, transformed the anger that had accumulated in his chest into a substantial turbulent wall of fire, and swept towards the navy formation. The green pheasant was full of chills, and was about to take a shot to block Ace''s mirror flame. Sabo and Marco, whose bodies were transparent, suddenly appeared in front of the green pheasant. "Ah la la..." As soon as the eyelid of the green pheasant was raised, it was directly interrupted by Sabo and Marco to release his ability. The turbulent wall of fire released by Ace crushed the navy team in this way. For a while, There were screams. A road of flames just appeared in the naval formation. This not only allowed Ace and the others to see the opportunity, but the remaining members of the White Beard Pirate Group who broke through all the way from the outside also saw the opportunity. at the same time. At the edge of the square near the harbor. The group of Blackbeard Pirates walked out of the wreckage of the island and came to the edge of the square. "Tsk tsk, shouldn''t it be said that he is indeed the man who can take the life of the old man... actually suppressed the red dog." The suppressive power that Maude demonstrated just now was seen by Blackbeard. He looked at Maude coldly, making no secret of his murderous intentions. Had it not been for this guy, he would have already gotten his shaking ability. "Shadow...huh." The shadow ability, which is highly similar to the dark fruit, made Blackbeard unhappy. and so, How to decide... Who looks like a genuine copy, and who looks like a pirated copy? I feel that the shadow fruit ability will be broken by me. . It seems to be overdeveloped. . Come this way. . A few of my remaining post-development ideas. . Don''t use it anymore. . If I want to use it, I will only choose one of them, otherwise it will be invincible. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 494： Let the old man come Chapter 494 Let the old man come Blackbeard, who failed to get the shocking fruit, did not leave Marin Fando directly after eliminating the pacifists and Zhan Taomaru. He had tried his best to become Qiwuhai before, just to accomplish three things on this occasion. First, liberate the sixth-tier prisoners and strengthen their subordinates. Second, get the shock ability that can destroy everything. Third, in front of the whole world, high-profile display of the power they have obtained, so as to brush up a wave of existence and pave the way for the future plan to compete for the position of the four emperors. But because of Maude''s intervention, Blackbeard missed the opportunity to get the shock ability. Without the ability to shake, there is no way to show the world his horror. But even so, Blackbeard did not intend to leave the battlefield in such a dingy manner. Taking advantage of the heavy losses of the White Beard Pirates and the Navy, he said that he had to take the crew to show his face officially, and then... Whether it''s the Navy or the members of the White Beard Pirates. Let''s kill him a thousand or eight hundred people first! "Thief haha, it''s a pity that he didn''t get the''Earthquake Power'', otherwise he would sink Malin Vando into the sea." Blackbeard retracted his gaze at Maude, and turned to look at the two navy pirates who were fighting. The blood and lives of this group of people are the grand "self-introduction" after the official debut of the Blackbeard Pirates! Cang! Xiliu slowly drew out the famous knife Thunderstorm, her eyes flashed with bloodthirsty light. "As a farewell gift, then kill a hundred more people." "A hundred people? That''s too few, right." Badgers squeezed his finger bones hard, and said with a smile: "It takes at least five hundred people to enjoy it." Xiliu didn''t answer Badgers'' words, and followed Blackbeard''s footsteps and walked towards the square. "Fate is often used to measure the value of human existence." Poison Q lay on the back of a white horse, tilted his head and looked at the nearest pirates and navy, and said weakly: "And the ones farthest from the''vortex center'' are about to be abandoned by fate..." "Hey...hey, can you kill everyone?" The alcoholic Basque Choate was drunk with dim eyes, and raised his hand to wipe off the water stains that flowed to the corners of his mouth. "Thief haha, kill as many as you can!!!!" "It''s really bad, our captain..." The giant battleship San Juan. The wolf covered his mouth and grinned. The evil king Abalo Pizarro squeezed his finger bones, and said with a curling mouth: "I have already moved my muscles and bones, so this time I will converge a bit, and kill almost a thousand more." "Haha!!!" Under the leadership of Blackbeard, a group of vicious crew members pressed into the square circle. at the same time. Before the execution stage. Ace declares freedom with a mirror flame. Without the restriction of the green pheasant, the rising flame broke a path with the momentum of the prairie fire and the encirclement of the navy. "let''s go!" Ace''s eyes reflected bright fire, rushing forward to attract firepower. "Hehe!" Luffy showed a big smile and followed Ace with his friends. Revolutionary army commanders Jasmine and Karas glanced at Sabo who was fighting the blue pheasant, hesitated for a moment, and then followed in Ace''s footsteps. Ace takes the lead in the charge, while Jasmine and Karas protect the sides, and finally Bartolomio''s impenetrable barrier is added. The charge initiated by this combination pierced the navy team that came to intercept like a sharp knife. "Quickly stop them!!!" "We must not let Firefist Ace and Nicole Robin, who have inherited the evil blood, escape!!!" "No need to stay alive, just execute them directly!" The navy rushed to the breakout team led by Ace. Relying on the absolute superiority in numbers, the road opened by Jinghuoyan was quickly filled by the navy. "Don''t get in the way!" A raging fire ignited on Ace''s shoulders, and he waved his arms and punched a fire punch toward the navy who came to stop him. The raging wave of flames swallowed one by one navy in an instant. "Ahhhhh!!!" The navy, which had become a living person, let out a scream before dying. Ace turned a deaf ear and looked firm. "Can''t live up to the old man''s determination... Absolutely, absolutely must leave here with his companions!!!" Under the cover of Bartolomio, Ace kept attacking the navy with fire fists. The navy side. Seeing Ace''s breakout momentum grew stronger, the lieutenants mobilized one after another. "First find a way to solve the guy who can summon the barrier." Tea Dolphin squinted his eyes and looked thoughtfully at Bartolomio''s strange gesture of overlapping index and middle fingers that he needed to maintain when using his abilities. "Well, that gesture is a prerequisite for the ability to activate, and it''s also a...weakness." "We should have thought of going together." The Lieutenant General of the Navy Headquarters Ghost Spider came to the side of Tea Dolphin, and watched coldly at Bartolomio, who was able to manifest a barrier to resist injury every time. There are fewer than twenty enemies. With their strength in strength, this battle should be ended soon. But Bartolomio''s barrier ability abruptly obliterated their fire-focusing advantage. "You create opportunities for me." Taotu came with a fragrant breeze and looked at the tea dolphin and ghost spider beside him. Cha Dolphin glanced at Jin Pira in Tao Tu''s hand, and said, "No problem." The ghost spider didn''t speak, but just nodded. In terms of thrust speed, he is far inferior to Taotu. "Let the old man come." Just as Peach Rabbit, Tea Dolphin, and Ghost Spider were conspiring to kill Bartolomio instantly, a calm voice came from behind them. "Fujitora..." Taotu and Ghost Spider looked back at Fujitora who was walking step by step, somewhat surprised. "Smile." Tea Dolphin directly called Fujitora''s real name, then pointed to the floating island above his head, and said seriously: "Make sure that the big guys above will not fall off, that is your first task." "Those islands are no longer threatened." As Fujitora spoke, he opened his eyes and "looked" at Bartolomio who was defending Ace and the Straw Hat gang. The aerial battle above the head has also begun to come to an end. As long as Huang Yuan officially faces the golden lion, Fujitor will be able to free up more "surplus energy". It''s nothing to make a shot at this time. "The old man wants to see if the barrier you mentioned can withstand gravity..." Without waiting for the tea dolphin and ghost spiders to react, Fujitor pulled out the knife. Seeing Fujitora''s sword, Taotu''s legs tightened instantly, ready to attack. Fujitora held the knife with his backhand, and purple energy waves floated on the handle. Gravity knife, tiger! Fujitora cut out a knife across the space where the barrier was. Suddenly, a huge horizontal gravitational field emerged from the trajectory of swinging the knife, and in an instant it came to Bartolomio''s barrier. "Eh?" The moment he heard the movement, Bartolomio glanced at it. The proud barrier suddenly twisted. "Wow!!!" Before he could react, a sudden huge wind pressure blew Bartolomio and Luffy to their knees. "what happened?!" Bartolomeo was overturned to the ground, looking confused. As the barrier disappeared, a scented figure flashed behind Bartolomio, but it was aimed at Bartolomio''s peach rabbit. Without any nonsense, Peach Rabbit slashed towards Bartolomio''s neck. As long as this person with the ability to use the barrier can be killed, the remaining pirates will lose the support to charge and break through. (End of this chapter) Chapter 495： Old grudges Chapter 495 The sharp knife light swept towards the back of Bartolomio''s neck. At the critical moment, Sauron came forward. Cang! The three crossed knives stubbornly resisted the fatal cut of Taotu towards the back of Bartolomio''s neck. "Get in the way." Seeing Sauron blocking the attack for Bartolomio, a touch of coldness passed through the peach rabbit burgundy eyes. She activated her abilities silently, releasing a scent that made her bones soft. Sauron didn''t understand Taotu''s ability, and unsuspectingly inhaled the aroma that worked immediately. "Ok?" The sense of loss suddenly emerging from his limbs shocked Sauron slightly, defensively, and then revealed flaws. Taotu homeopathic pressure knife. The body of the Jinpiluo smashed the three swords that Sauron had placed in front of him in one fell swoop, and then slashed heavily on Sauron''s chest. The sharp knife light flashed. A large amount of blood spattered from Sauron. Sauron grunted and fell to the ground. "Sauron!!!" Sauron''s blood was seen splashing to the ground. The straw hats who had just stabilized their figure suddenly widened their eyes and looked panicked. Taotu ignored Sauron who had fallen in front of him, quickly retracted the knife, and immediately slammed straight toward Bartolomio''s front door. The whole set of movements was completed in one go, extremely clean and tidy. But Sauron''s protection still bought Bartolomio time to make a "ability gesture". "Barrier barrier!!!" Just when Bartolomio''s index finger could overlap, the barrier has not yet appeared. Two tiny crescent-shaped air bombs flew from the tea dolphin and hit Bartolomio''s index finger first. laugh! Blood spattered. Four truncated fingers flew into the air. Bartolomio was stunned for a while, staring blankly at the blood splattered finger. Any powerful devil fruit will be restricted to a certain extent. How many barrier fruits with absolute defensive properties are naturally among them. The **** and index finger overlap each other to activate the ability, which is the restriction of the barrier fruit. Tea Dolphin saw through this. After Fujitora attacked the fortress, he deliberately cut off Bartolomio''s index fingers with a flying finger gun. This also means that Bartolomeo who has lost his index finger will no longer be able to use the barrier fruit ability. but, It doesn''t matter anymore. Because Taotu''s knife will take away Bartolomio''s life in the next instant. In a short while, Tea Dolphin thought so. But the sharp sword collision that followed immediately interrupted the tea dolphin''s expectation. The knife that Taotu stabbed at Bartolomio was blocked. And the person blocking the knife was Maude who had just broken the red dog into magma with a shadow holy fierce bullet. With a sideways posture, he randomly placed Qiu Shui''s knife body diagonally in front of Bartolomio''s face, making Taotu''s knife unable to move forward. at the same time. In the pit hit by the shadow sacred fierce bomb, scattered magma gathered in a ball, slowly turning into the appearance of a red dog. Maude''s fierce attack did not hurt the Akagi. "Bacardi Maud!" The red dog looked gloomy, chanted Maud''s name in a cold voice, then jumped out of the pit and looked at the situation inside the court. In just a few seconds when he was suppressed by Maude, the situation in the field changed significantly. The red dog frowned and looked at the Huoquan Ace and others who had broken out a certain distance, and then soon saw Maude and Taotu who were facing each other. Almost without hesitation, the red dog, who had just been stunned by Maud, rushed to Ace and Nicole Robin. Compared to dealing with Maud, it is the business to kill Ace and Nicole Robin as soon as possible. Maude noticed the movement of the red dog, but there was no way to stop it for the first time. If the red dog wants to kill Ace and Luffy... Maude would sit on the sidelines with cold eyes, but would not watch the red dog hurt Sabo, Jasmine, Usopp, and Robin who had promised. "They should be able to hold on for a while, so let''s get rid of Taotu." Maude had a murderous intent. The tip of Jinpiluo''s sword slammed on Qiushui''s body. "I didn''t expect you to save him." Taotu stared coldly at Maude who had been killed halfway. Maude didn''t answer the peach rabbit, but glanced at Bartolomio''s wound. "The idol actually came to save me!!! Ugh!!! I am so touched!!!" Bartolomio slowly recovered, seeing that the idol had saved him, and burst into tears with excitement. Some fingers were broken, and there was no way to use the barrier fruit ability anymore, they were all thrown behind his head in an instant. "..." Maude looked at Bartolomio with a nose and tears. Seeing Maude ignoring himself, Taotu''s eyes flashed cold, and said coldly: "The person you saved was already a well-known gang leader before he went to sea, Bacardi Maud, have you forgotten... the chief culprit who killed your''family''? The culprit is from a gangster." Trying to use words to shake Maud''s Peach Rabbit, he secretly prepared to use his abilities. "So, are you''curious'' why I saved Tolomio?" Maude looked at Taotu with no expression on his face, and with a thought, the shadow behind him instantly turned into ten pitch-black pointed spears, crossing his side, and stabbing Taotu fiercely. Taotu''s complexion changed, and he swiftly retreated, avoiding the pitch-black pointed spear stabbed from the front. Looking at the retreating peach rabbit, Maude took back the unsuccessful shadow gun, and said lightly: "The reason is very simple, whoever you want to kill, I want to save who you want to save, who I want to kill. ." Taotu''s face gradually turned ugly upon hearing this. Maude sneered silently, stepped on his feet, his figure shot out like electricity, and came to Taotu in a blink of an eye. The autumn water covered with solid armed colors suddenly slashed towards Taotu. Taotu''s eyes condensed slightly, holding a knife to block. Cang! When the blades collided, the violent force transmitted from the Jinpiluo made Taotu''s complexion change, and her breathing became messy. next moment, Maude''s second knife followed immediately. Taotu bit his scalp and raised his knife to block again. Cang! The strength transmitted from the body of the Jinbila sword still exceeded her expectations. Qiang Qiang...! In a short period of time, more than ten times slashed down on Jinpiluo. Such a fierce offensive defeated Taotu steadily, and there was almost no room for breathing. While struggling to resist the offensive, Taotu wanted to send the "negative aroma" to Maude. But reluctantly found that the fragrance released, without exception, was shaken by the sharp knife wind caused by the collision of the armed colors. Unable to use the negative scent to dissolve Mauds offensive, Taotu can only act on itself with the "buffing scent". Calm fragrance, 100% taste. Inspire incense, increase strength and speed. After the gain, Taotu gradually resisted Maude''s offensive. But the next moment, A **** arrow spattered from Taotu''s shoulder blade without warning. This is the beginning of Maude''s shadow knife. "Ok?" The shoulder blade was cut out of thin air, but Taotu was shocked. This is the move Maude used on White Beard before... Taotu was just born with a stab wound on her abdomen and lower waist, and blood flowed out from the wound for a while. "Using shadows to cause harm... how to prevent it? No, it can''t be prevented at all..." With the lessons learned by White Beard, Taotu understood the principle of Maude''s ability to cause harm to her out of thin air. but, She is now the suppressed party, and it is already difficult enough to resist Maude''s squally stormy blade. Where is the spare energy to defend Maude''s shadow knife attack? In other words, Continue like this, Even if she could catch Maude''s Qiushui every time, she would be cut by Maude''s shadow knife. Qiang Qiang! Just as Taotu had expected. Every time Maude fell, an extra stab wound would occur on her body. But within three or four seconds, Taotu suffered 13 more stab wounds on her body. The calming fragrance can make her ignore the pain unilaterally, but it can''t help her stop the bleeding. Soon, half of Taotu''s body was stained red with blood. Facing the horrific suppressive power that Maude showed, Taotu felt like being trapped in a mire, no matter how hard he exerted his strength, he could not get rid of Maude''s endless violent sword force. then, That''s all, Maude''s shadow knife slashed the wound on his body. "No chance..." Taotu was desperate. "You can''t even fight back. I''m very unwilling, right?" Maude suddenly said. Taotu didn''t say a word, gritted his teeth to resist the offensive, and kept retreating, spilling blood on the ground. "After realizing the gap, you are desperate, right?" "..." "Hey, someone can''t stand it and wants to help you." Maude wanted to say a few more words to torture Taotu''s spirit, but then he noticed the tea dolphin rushing here quickly. "But I can assure you that no one can save you today." (End of this chapter) Chapter 496： Shes not saved Chapter 496 She is out of help If it fails to end Taotu''s life today. In the future, Taotu will definitely try to get rid of him. Not just because he killed the wolf rat himself. There is also a legitimate reason-he is a pirate. Therefore, some grievances can only be ended by death. The tea dolphin''s move to support did not affect Maude''s offensive. In an instant, Maude had two stab wounds on Taotu. Without the intervention of external factors, Maude could probably hack the rabbit to death in this way. But the tea dolphin who claimed to be protecting the flower messenger, how could it be possible to watch Taotu be cut by Maude. Unlike other navies that focus on Huoquan Ace and Nicole Robin, what Tea Dolphin thinks at the moment is to help Taotu relieve the siege. Snapped--! His feet hit the ground at high speed, and his figure disappeared suddenly, but he continuously used [Shave] to quickly narrow the distance between him and Maude. Then, the tea dolphin''s eyes glowed red, and after estimating the timing, he vigorously waved his arms. Using the help brought by [Shave], wrapped around armed fists, carrying strong winds, hit the temples of Maude. The fist wind came first, but Maude remained unmoved and continued to swing his knife towards Taotu. His actions didn''t mean to respond to the tea dolphin attack, but his shadow did not sit still. Chi Chi - The shadow quickly left Maude''s body, and sixteen dark arms appeared in the blink of an eye. The fist at the end of each arm is covered with armed color. If you don''t look carefully, you really can''t see it. As if Luffy possessed his body, the sixteen arms covered with armed colors didn''t need to accumulate energy at all, and shot a large boxing shadow at the tea dolphin from the side. "Ok?" Tea Dolphin was slightly startled, and was swallowed by the shadow of the fist in an instant. The inevitable punch to Maud''s temple came to an abrupt end. Bang bang...! The dense fist shadow fell on the tea dolphin like a shower. The tea dolphin crossed his arms and blocked the shadow fist while being beaten back by the force attached to the shadow fist. The rush to aid thus declared its failure. After letting the shadow deal with the Cha Dolphin, Maude continued to suppress the peach rabbit. just, After the shadow was separated, Maude could no longer use the [Shadow Knife] to cause damage to Peach Rabbit. But before that, he had used the [Shadow Knife] to cut dozens of wounds on Taotu. These accumulated injuries are enough to push Taotu into the abyss. Qiang Qiang! Slashing like a violent storm, slashing sharp blades of light, covering the vitality of Taotu. Taotu struggled to resist the fierce slash from Maude. The unrelenting amount of violent violence shook Taotu''s body through Jin Piro. Every time I block, almost speed up the bleeding rate at the wound of the peach rabbit. In a short while, Taotu''s defense began to show signs of decline. If it were not for the effect of calming incense, she would ignore the pain from the body. Maude''s fierce attack might have caused her to reveal even more deadly flaws. but, Judging from this situation, it won''t take long for Maude to break through her defense. "hateful" Taotu clenched his teeth and guarded. Excessive blood loss made her face pale. In order to get rid of Maude''s suppression, she tried several times, but they were all in vain. Through the head-to-head fight, she also realized a cruel fact. This man''s strength, swordsmanship, speed, and skill are all above her! This situation, coupled with dozens of bleeding wounds all over the body... There is almost no chance of victory in sight, and it is impossible to get rid of Maude''s onslaught on his own. Taotu is both desperate and unwilling. Qiang Qiang! The fierce impact between the blades, like a reminder, echoed in Taotu''s ears. Ten seconds. Dozens of rounds of offense and defense. No fancy moves, no mighty leaps and slashes. Yes, it''s just the purest and most primitive contest between armed color and power. But now Maud is better than Taotu in every aspect. Even if you don''t use the power of shadow, you can beat Taotu without pressure. Under Maude''s onslaught without any chance, Taotu''s defense finally revealed its flaws. Seeing the flaws revealed, Maude flashed killing intent in his eyes, drove the knife through the area that Jinpilu did not take care of, and pierced directly into the chest directly under the collarbone of Taotu. Puff! Qiu Shui''s blade pierced Taotu''s chest and pierced out from the back, carrying a lot of blood. Taotu''s body shook, the remaining blood on her face faded away, and her burgundy eyes fixed on Maude. "..." There was a very brief silent stare. With a twist of his wrist, Maude turned the Qiushui blade that had pierced Taotu''s body over, with the blade facing upward. The sharp blade flipped in the body, if it were an ordinary person, this would have long since pained and lost the power to resist. But Taotu couldn''t feel any pain, and she still had enough energy to judge what Maude would do next. There was hardly any stagnation, Taotu took a sigh of relief, without time to consider whether the injury would aggravate, and suddenly stepped back, wanting Qiu Shui to leave her body. At the same time Taotu made a retreat, Maude slashed upwards. laugh! The blade light flashed upwards. Qiu Shui''s blade cut out from Taotu''s chest, bringing up a large amount of blood. With this cut, it should have been cut off Taotu''s neck and killed with one blow. But Taotu retreated in time, only let Qiu Shui cut a huge gap under his neck. With a serious injury, Taotu staggered back, a large amount of blood dripping out of this gap like money. After losing too much blood, she finally stopped her retreat. But the feeling of deep weakness that followed made her unable to stand firm, and her body began to swing left and right, as if she would fall to the ground in the next second. "The knife... can''t lift it..." Tao Tu''s eyes gradually blurred, trying to hold the knife horizontally in front of her, but her arm did not give her the slightest feedback. Maude looked at the peach rabbit who had the last breath left without expression. Without even thinking about it, he implemented the fine tradition that he has always adhered to-making up the knife! He stepped on and rushed towards Taotu. Just when he was about to kill Taotu''s last ray of life with a single knife. Karp, whose face was covered in blood, suddenly slammed out, stood in front of Taotu, and immediately punched Maude. "..." Maude raised his brows, turned to defend, and blocked Cap''s fist with a horizontal knife. clang--! Juli came from Qiushui''s blade. Maude shook his body and flew out directly. But while he was in the air, he took a gun with his left hand decisively, and shot Taotu at the right angle. Boom boom! Three lead bullets covered with armed colors passed through Karp''s armpits and went straight to the unstable peach rabbit. "Oops!" Karp didn''t expect Maude to be able to shoot with a gun in that situation, his face changed. At the moment of the moment, the Lieutenant Crane who was sitting behind came to Taotu''s side and held the three armed colored lead bullets in his palm with his bare hands. Seeing Lieutenant General Crane holding the armed colored lead bullet with his bare hands, Maude narrowed his eyes. At the moment when the hand touches the lead bullet, do you directly "wash out" the armed color on the lead bullet... Landing steadily from mid-air, Maude looked at the two old men calmly, shaking his arms to shake off the blood on Qiu Shui Dao, and glanced at the peach rabbit who was about to lose consciousness. "She is out of help." (End of this chapter) Chapter 497： The strong live, the weak die. Chapter 497 The strong live, the weak die. Take Taotu''s injury. Even if she didn''t make up the knife, she was seriously injured and lost too much blood, she would die within a minute. Maude saw this, but he still insisted on making up the knife, even when he was hit by Karp, he subconsciously took out the gun and continued to make up the knife. Persistent behavior is just habit. It''s just that he didn''t expect that Karp, who had been deliberately eliminating the sense of existence since Ace fled the execution platform, would shift his focus, appear at this moment, and then help Taotu block this make-up. Even the Lieutenant General Crane, who has not participated in the battle since the beginning of the war, appeared. But it was too late. The knife that finally slashed Taotu''s body completely killed the possibility that Taotu could survive. Hearing Maude''s words, Lieutenant General Crane and Karp''s complexion changed slightly. At this time, Taotu finally fell to the ground. "Gion..." Lieutenant Crane clenched his heart and hugged Taotu. The blood flowing from Taotu''s body immediately dyed Lieutenant General Crane''s white uniform. Seeing Taotu''s blood loss, Lieutenant General Crane, who has always been in front of Taishan collapse without changing color, will be full of nervousness. After checking Taotu''s injury a little bit, Lieutenant General Crane suddenly felt his heart sinking. Taotu''s chest rose and fell gently, and his blood-filled hands squeezed Lieutenant General Crane''s sleeves, his voice was weak while his lips were wriggling. "Mo, Maude, will definitely become a threat that the navy can''t ignore...must...get him...cough..." This woman who takes [must kill the crisis in the cradle] as the criterion of action, even when she is dying, would rather turn the little time left into hostility against Maud. Lieutenant General Crane could feel Taotu''s will, and he held the blood-stained palm of his hand, pursing his lips in silence. "Little Gion." Karp looked back at the blood-covered peach rabbit, and immediately looked at Maude, with blue veins suddenly rising in the corners of his eyes, slowly showing anger. After being glared by the famous navy legendary hero, Mord was not afraid, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his gaze glided across Karp''s left leg. "It seems that in the eyes of naval heroes, the life of a lieutenant admiral is more important than the''execution of the blood of the Pirate King''. I really feel sad for the navy who fell to the ground and sacrificed to resist the attack of the White Beard Pirates. ." "..." Karp''s eyes shrank, and even on his clenched fists, blue veins appeared. Facing Maude''s sharp words, he didn''t even have the qualifications to refute. "Why, your eyes... are you going to attack me?" Maude had a calm face, his gaze flicked over Karp''s left leg for the last time, and he weighed in his mind for a while, suppressing unrealistic thoughts. While speaking, Maude thought with a move to take back the shadow who was fighting the tea dolphin fiercely. Without the obstacle of the shadow clone, the tea dolphin will be able to rush to Taotu''s side. however It''s too late. He stared blankly at the peach rabbit whose body was stained with blood, whose vitality was fading fast. "Blame me" Realizing that Taotu''s fate was not long before, the tea dolphin was suddenly very angry. "Maud!" A substantive anger emerged in his eyes, and the tea dolphin suddenly tilted his head to look at Maude. The gaze, as if to swallow people, fell on Maude. In this regard, Maude turned a blind eye. In the presence of Kapu, Lieutenant General Crane, and Tea Dolphin, he controlled the shadow to cover his body. Shadow flow, Pisces flow! The endless shadows slowly settled on Maude, turning into black ripples. When the shadow and Mord fit closely, it means that Mord cannot use techniques such as shifting shadows that require the shadow to be released, but Mord''s offensive and defensive level will be greatly improved. Assuming that the armed color covering the body is an invisible armor. So, when Maude uses [Pisces Circulation], it is equivalent to wearing one more armor than others. It''s a pity that there is no shadow stock, otherwise Maude can be matched with [Shadow Collection Location] to make this form the strongest. "I still have''business affairs'' to do, but I will stay here until she takes her last breath." Maude held a knife in one hand and a gun in the other, looking calmly at the ready-to-go Kapu and Cha Dolphins. The implication seems to be saying: Dont say I didnt give you a chance to get back the show. "You bastard!!!" The tea dolphin complexion changed, and his seemingly thin body suddenly bulged. Muscles, bones. It has more than doubled at a speed visible to the naked eye. The tea dolphin whose body has changed noticeably, stepped **** the ground with his right foot. Bang! The ground cracked. The tea dolphin came to Maude, with his fists full of anger, and hit Maude in the face. The speed and strength even caused a burst of air. Faced this with an angry punch. Maude just slammed a knife, accurately slashing on the armed fist hit by the tea dolphin. A stronger power than that, it would easily slash the menacing tea dolphin into the air. Boom! The scattered force shook the surrounding ground into cracks that spread to Karp''s location. The tea dolphin was shaped like an arrow, and slammed into the high wall behind the execution platform. Accompanied by a loud noise, it directly smashed the wall out of a large pit, and the smoke drifted away. At this time, the luster in Taotu''s eyes gradually dimmed. The income from the feedback from the hunter''s notes allowed Maude to confirm the news of Taotu''s death for the first time. "The strong live, the weak die, this world... it''s that simple." Maude glanced calmly at the woman who wanted to kill him several times. He was strong, so he was not killed by her. She was weak, so she died in his hands. What good and evil are right and wrong, what is right and evil... In this world lacking rein bondage, only strong strength is the fundamental. Karp didn''t listen to Maude at all. He is in a dilemma between public and private, if he still has the opportunity to show his position, he might be crusade against Mod on the spot. Huh! With amazing aura, Karp went straight to Maud. "I don''t have the time to play with you now." Facing Karp''s offensive, Maude, who confirmed that Taotu was dead, did not want to fight at all, retreated at the fastest speed and moved closer to Sabo. In the short time he and Taotu were fighting, Sabo''s situation became precarious. There are three general-level opponents, the green pheasant, the red dog, and the Fujitora. Even if Sabo has several high-end combat powers, such as Ace, Marco, Jasmine, and Karas, at best, he can barely hold the scene. But what they faced was not only the three men, the green pheasant, the red dog, and the Fujitora, but also other navy elites, and even those lieutenants. and so, When Sabo, Ace, Marco, Jasmine, and Karas went to contain the three of them, the other navies poured firepower on the straw hat group. If it''s just that. The straw hats were originally able to resist pressure. But Taotu severely injured Sauron, and the tea dolphin strangled Bartolomio''s barrier ability. Without the absolute protection of the barrier, the Navy''s numerical superiority is naturally manifested. Sauron, who was seriously injured and unconscious, delayed the breakthrough efficiency of the straw hat group. If nothing happens, the probability of their escape is basically zero. but, There was a conspicuous change on the battlefield. That was the Blackbeard Pirates group that started to rush from the outside of the square. The potential change is undoubtedly Maud, whose position is erratic. "Thief haha!" The arrogant laughter from Blackbeard, like a heavy hammer, hit the hearts of the members of the Whitebeard Pirates and the Navy. They took action, killing both the pirates and the navy. The frenzied behavior makes countless people in front of the screen feel terrified. And the actions of the Blackbeard Pirates concealed Maude''s presence to a certain extent. People who watched the live broadcast began to notice the existence of the Blackbeard Pirates. (End of this chapter) ~： Its over, thanks. It''s over, thanks. Pig cheeked for a wave of monthly passes last month. Then the big guys are awesome... As of the end of the month, nearly 3,500 monthly passes. I am satisfied, and I am very grateful to the big guys. Many times, when the update of Zhuzhu is unsustainable... In fact, it is these monthly tickets that have spurred the pigs. Thinking that since the billing chapter asks for a monthly pass, you have to be worthy of the big guys. Fortunately, there is no hip pull. This month, 133,000 words were updated, which is not too much, but the victory is stable. It is a lot better than the previous waste update. So at the end of the top article, ask the big guys for a wave of guaranteed monthly passes for November. There is no qualification to compete for the rankings, nor for the rankings. It is purely to spur yourself. Please guarantee the monthly pass~ Thank you big guys~~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 499： Luffy:? ? ? Chapter 499 Luffy:? ? ? Maude''s timely assistance made the navy fearful. "This stage is too early for you..." Maude turned his back to Robin and quickly glanced at the scene. Around, almost all the figures of the navy. "You really shouldn''t be here, Nicole Robin." Maude could feel that the surrounding group of navy wanted to execute Nicole Robin''s strong mind. After speaking, Maude didn''t bother to watch Robin''s reaction, and thought. "Shadow Land." The shadows on the feet suddenly turned into black tracks, spreading quickly towards the surroundings. The forked shadow tracks slid on the ground, past the feet of the straw hat group, and pointed at the nearby navy. "Be careful, it''s Maude''s shadow ability!!" "Attack the shadow with armed colors!" Seeing the shadow sliding down to the ground, the navy, who had a deep understanding of Maude''s ability, did not panic, but calmly stared at the shadow''s movement. Under their gaze, the quickly gliding shadow left the ground abruptly, transformed into a sickle in mid-air, and swept toward the nearby navy. "sickle!!!" The navy''s eyes shrank. Because of the color of the shadow, it was difficult for them to distinguish the armed color coverage on the blade of the shadow sickle. To be on the safe side, every navy has released its armed color, raising its weapon to face the shadow sickle from the slash. Qiang Qiang! All of a sudden, sparks flashed, and the sound of iron slamming was endless. Shadow sickle''s slashing speed is so fast that it is difficult to capture with the naked eye. But the navy accurately blocked every shadow sickle slash. but, In order to free up more space to resist, the navy is blocking and retreating. This move is also what Maude wants to see. He disperses the shadow''s attack power, intending to retreat, rather than breaking through the elite of the navy nearby. The navy elites nearby were slightly pushed back by the shadow sickle, and the straw hat group finally got a chance to breathe. They spontaneously glanced at Maude who came to help. If it''s not Maud. Robin must have been ill-adjusted just now. And they couldn''t last long before the fierce siege of the navy. "master!!!" Usopp looked at Maude, who had turned the tide and helped them out of the siege as soon as he appeared on the stage, excited. Maude didn''t look back at them, and said calmly: "Don''t be too scattered, once you are divided, no one can save you." "Hmm!" Usopp didn''t even understand the meaning of Maude''s words for the first time, but he nodded wildly in agreement. Luffy gritted his teeth and stared at Maude. He has always been determined to go his own way, and he can distinguish between the good and the bad, and he didn''t bother with Maude at this moment. The weak, poor and helpless Nami subconsciously moved closer to Maude. Chopper resisted the urge to take the third blue ball. Had it not been for Maud''s shot just now, he would have already eaten the third blue ball. If you run out of control by then, although you may hurt your companions, it will at least attract a lot of firepower when your body becomes huge. In fact, when this thought came into being, Chopper was already ready to die. Frankie''s Coke energy is almost exhausted, and his hair is soft and protruding, and soon he will become a super soldier. They are almost at the end of the road, they can only pin their hopes on Maude. Maude, who suddenly thrust his foot horizontally, also attracted the attention of Sabo, the others, and the Akidog Blue Pheasant. Fujitora alone dealt with the joint attack by the two revolutionary commanders, Jasmine and Karas. Relying on his superb knowledge, he still had enough energy to pay attention to the situation on Maud''s side. "Well" Fujitora groaned in his heart, and simply focused on dealing with the two strong opponents in front of him. Jasmine and Karas were responsible for the combat power of the revolutionary army. After they joined forces, they could do some tricks with Fujitora. The red dog is facing Sabo and Marco. The former is the second in command of the Revolutionary Army, and the latter is the second in command of the White Beard Pirates. The two of them work together, not to mention that they can suppress the red dog, at least they can do it. As for the green pheasant against, it was Ace. Both sides are natural, and their ability attributes are not the same, and it is impossible to tell the winner in a short time. They were fighting against each other, without exception, they noticed the arrival of Maude. The Red Dog side certainly didn''t like to see this situation, while the Sabo side was slightly relieved. As a revolutionary army, Sabo not only wanted to rescue Ace, they also never wanted to see Robin accident. Without Mauds timely assistance, once Luffy and Robin had an accident, Sabo and Ace would be affected for the first time. "Fortunately, Maude is here..." Sabo silently thanked Maude in his heart. He was not the kind of person who would use his life-saving grace to threaten others, and Maude had already repaid his favor. So, even if Maude didn''t help them, Sabo could accept this result calmly. But Maude finally shot. This makes Sabo very thankful that he can meet someone like Maud in the journey of life. Maude quickly glanced at the situation on Sabo''s side, and immediately stared at the surrounding navy who was temporarily restricted by the shadow sickle offensive. In terms of numbers, it is at an absolute disadvantage... The top priority is to send Robin Usopp away. Otherwise, Sabo and Jasmine would only be "locked" here. Chi Chi - Several places on Maude suddenly sputtered blood arrows on his debut. It was the navy who attacked the shadow with armed colors, and then indirectly caused him harm. "Maud, on you..." "master!" Nami and Usopp looked at Maude worriedly. "Little things." Maude looked calm. When the shadow was scattered and expanded, he was mentally prepared for injury. After all, once the volume of the shadow is expanded, it is absolutely impossible to cover every inch of the shadow with the armed color. "Bartolomio, come here." Making up his mind to send Robin and them away first, Maude put the key point of the plan on Bartolomio. Bartolomio, who was in a semi-crippled state, was taken aback for a moment, and immediately ran over. "Can a spherical barrier be made?" Time is running out, Maude asked quickly. "Yes, but..." Bartolomio nodded subconsciously, then glanced at his severed finger, just as he was about to explain, he was interrupted directly by Maude. "It''s fine if you can." Maude suddenly squatted down and plunged into Bartolomio''s shadow with one hand. Next second, Bartolomio''s severed fingers grew out of thin air. "Eh?" Bartolomio was dumbfounded, and Chopper was dumbfounded. After healed Bartolomio''s injury, Maude narrowed his eyes and quickly retracted the shadow, turning the shadow into tentacles, rolling everyone together. "Listen well, I will throw you directly at the place where the White Beard Pirates are." "what!!?" Hearing Maude''s words, the straw hat group was surprised or confused. Maude did not intend to explain further, and looked at Bartolomio. "When I throw you away, Bartolomio, you have to create a spherical barrier as soon as possible to put everyone in." "That''s it, you deserve to be an idol!" Bartolomeo understood in a second, his eyes beaming at Maude. Out of the corner of Maude''s eyes, he glanced at Karp who was coming here. It seems that because of his assistance to the Straw Hats, Karp obviously slowed the speed of his rush. Sure enough, they will still be affected by the love of their children... Maude sneered in his heart, and immediately looked at Bartolomio seriously, and said seriously: "Are you confident to do it?" "Have!" Bartolomio nodded without hesitation. "ready." Maude didn''t grind, and controlled the shadow tentacles, directly closing everyone together, and immediately like a trebuchet, making the shadow stretch backward. After seeing this scene, the navy who pressed from all directions suddenly realized Maude''s plan. "Stop him!!!" However, the next moment. Maude tried to throw Robin and the others away. Bartolomio did not live up to his expectations and opened a ball barrier in time to wrap his companions in. In this way, there is no need to worry about long-range attacks from the navy. The oxygen in the sphere barrier was enough to support them falling into the formation of the White Beard Pirates. "Wait, where''s Luffy?" But soon, Nami noticed that one person was missing from the barrier. Hearing Nami''s words, others also noticed that Luffy was not in the barrier. They were puzzled and looked towards where they were originally. then, They saw Luffy and Maude together, still bound by shadow tentacles. In other words, Maude didn''t throw Luffy over. "What does Maude want to do?" When they watched this scene, they were surprised and familiar, as if something similar had happened. In the field. Maude smiled and looked at Luffy. The latter looked dumbfounded. but, Luffy didn''t plan to leave either. Unable to discern the situation, he only had a simple idea of ??going with Sabois. As everyone knows, if he had the weakest strength, if he didn''t leave here first, he would just tie Sabo and Ace here like a chain. "Hurry up and let me go!" Lu Fei stared at Maude with wide eyes. "it is good." Maude deserved it simply and directly slammed Luffy towards Karp. He let Luffy go, but the way he took it was lost. Being so lost by Maude, Luffy flew straight to Karp like this. "???" Luffy was confused again. Karp, who was suffering from the love of his children, was immediately dumbfounded when he saw Maude thrown over to Luffy... The same dumbfounded person. And the straw hat group in the barrier. (End of this chapter) Chapter 501： Surrender heart Chapter 501 The Heart of Surrender Who could have imagined that a legendary naval hero with a reputation would lose a left arm in this way. It was too sudden. Suddenly, after Luffy and many navies reacted, they still couldn''t believe this was the truth. "why" Lu Fei glared at Maude. Seeing that Grandpa was cut off by his own eyes, Luffy couldn''t keep calm even at this kind of knotty eyes. Maude ignored Luffy''s slightly stupid question, a black shadow appeared in his left hand, silently swallowing Karp''s broken arm into the cassette space. He knew very well that the navy must have done all-round medical logistics before starting this war. In order to eliminate any possibility that Karp can connect his arm, it is the safest decision to hide the broken arm directly in the cassette space. "The most unforgettable thing I have so far is that you punched Thor in the left leg in front of me." Maude put down his left hand and looked at Karp''s eyes, gradually becoming fierce. Looking back at the time, the feeling of powerlessness of being unable to do anything is still vivid. But Maude didn''t want to experience the same experience again, so he was desperate to get stronger. "You interrupted Sol a leg, I took your arm, it''s fine." "..." Hearing what Maude said, Karp pressed his **** left shoulder, his face was dark, and he remained silent for a long time. Maybe it was because Luffy punched too many punches, or because the pain in his left shoulder radiated to other places. When Maude mentioned the battle of Mad Hatter a few years ago, the scar on Karp''s face was actually a bit painful. How could he think of it. The boy who was once called a treasure by Sol will take his arm today. And the death of Taotu... Should it be blamed? Karp took a deep breath. Outside the square. "Thief haha!" Blackbeard, who was slaughtering the Navy, was fortunate enough to witness the scene of Karp''s left arm flying up into the sky, and immediately laughed. "Even to cut off an arm of a navy hero, interesting, interesting, thief haha!!!" Blackbeard snapped off a navy''s neck, his eyes glowing, and he looked straight at Maude and Karp who were facing each other in the distance. Dad is dead, and the naval hero who teamed up with Roger to destroy the Rocks Pirates is now too late... And that guy in the sky, it''s almost the same. The departure of the old age is an inevitable result. "I can''t wait to welcome the new era!!!" Feeling the change of times firsthand, Blackbeard looked excited. Wait for him to get the ability to shake fruits. He will write the name of the new era! "One arm, **** ho...cough cough." Du Q raised his eyes with difficulty, staring at Maude silently, and said with emotion: "Destiny is the result, not the process or the future. Before the result, no one knows what will happen, but... everyone''s fate is fair. of." "What do you mean?" Badgers looked at Poison Q who suddenly became emotional. "Cough cough cough..." It seemed that he was too lazy to explain to Badgers, who was a stubborn stick, that Poison Q coughed like a sudden pneumonia. Badgers broke the casserole to the end and asked, "Hey, poison Q, what did you mean by that?" "Cough cough cough..." "Why do you suddenly cough so badly?" "Cough cough cough..." "???" Badgers raised a question mark. In front of screens around the world. The people watching the live broadcast were once again silent. From the start of the stunning audience, even to kill the white beard, to the current enemy, and then cut off a navy hero''s arm. In this war, Maude made their mood ups and downs by himself. The people were worried, but the pirates all over the world yelled with excitement. That was the naval hero who once drove Roger into despair. Because of the different positions, the pirates are both excited and happy. "First kill Whitebeard and Doflamingo, and then cut off the arm of the naval hero?" "Too strong, really too strong!!!" "I''ve decided, I will follow him, even if I''m just a little brother..." The pirates looked at the figure of Maude on the screen, looking excited. The weak and the strong in this world. It is extremely common to follow the strong and cling to the banner. Many pirates who have been wandering in the sea for a long time, after seeing Maude''s powerful strength with their own eyes, almost all have the mind to join Maude. They even anticipated that after the war, Maude would take advantage of the trend and rush into the new world in one go. Then, first captured the white beard''s territory, and finally replaced the white beard. If he can join him before Maude can take the position of white beard, then he will become one of the heroes of occupying the territory. Then, When the reputation of the Maude Pirates reaches the New World, they cling to the banner to make a difference, whether it is reputation or status, they can follow the tide. The countless pirates were tempted. Compared with surrendering to the veteran four emperors, this kind of choice can be the fastest! Chambord Islands. Three huge screens are hung on the body of the archi mangrove. Below, there is a black human head. Among them are reporters from all over the world. "When this war is over, Bacardi Maud''s name...will spread throughout the world!" The reporters looked at Maud on the screen intently. If they want to pick a protagonist with the strongest presence in this war, they will choose Maud without hesitation. And Maude will also be the subject they will focus on reporting later. On the roots not far away. Shaqi, Perona, and Urki were standing on a high place, looking at the screen hanging on the tree with different expressions. "Carp, I didn''t expect you to have such a day." Xia Qi''s expression was slightly complicated, and the smoke that came out of her mouth slowly drifted in front of her eyes. Perona covered her small mouth, unable to hide her astonishment, and whispered: "Moo Deming has played so many hard games, but it doesn''t seem to be tired at all." In her opinion, Maude has been fighting with high intensity since the war started. Even so, Maude not only solved White Beard and Doflamingo, but also cut off one of the naval hero''s arms as the war came to an end. This kind of thing is not as simple as 1+1. Xia Qi glanced at Perona and sighed: "This may be the most terrifying part of Maude." "Haha, it seems that I am with the right person!" There was a bright light in Urji''s eyes. The crew around him were also extremely excited. When the Maude Pirates group truly became famous in the world, they, who were the first to attach to the banner, could also directly touch the light. A hidden laneway opening. Hawkins, one of the supernovae, raised his head slightly and looked at Maude on the screen. "Maybe I should make a choice sooner." He closed all the divination cards hanging in front of him into his hand. Long before the war on the top began, he had the idea to join the Maude Pirates. just, In order to see a little longer, he chose to wait. just now, He regretted it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 502： Black beard dumbfounded Chapter 502 Blackbeard is dumbfounded Maude, who had cut off one of Karp''s arms, became the focus again. Although the war is not over, and the reporters have not yet begun to exert their strength. However, Maude, who showed the world''s top posture through live broadcast, has already gained an unimaginable reputation. Wait for this war to end. It is foreseeable that as long as Maude waved the flag and shouted, countless people would hear the sound. It can be said that Maude not only broke Blackbeard''s plan to get the shocking fruit, but also snatched Blackbeard''s limelight. This will more or less affect Blackbeard''s plan to use his reputation to recruit troops. but, These multiple possibilities that exist in the future are not within Maude''s consideration. Now he has overfulfilled the original purpose of participating in the top war, and what he should consider later is how to retreat with his whole body. If it were just him and Luo, it would be very simple to leave the battlefield. But he couldn''t stand by and watch Sabo, Jasmine, Usopp, and Robin who had promised. How to make Sabo and the others retreat is the most difficult problem. "Why, don''t you avenge your''Legend''?" After storing Karp''s broken arm into the cassette space, Maude smiled and stimulated the surrounding navy. In order to help Sabo and the others reduce their pressure, they can only attract firepower as much as possible. As for Karp, with Luffy and Ace as a restraint, plus a broken arm, there is basically no threat. At this point, Maude has no fear. It is worth mentioning that Maudes presence here is the elite lieutenants who are not weak in the number and strength of the navy, and the Warring States who seem to be accumulating strength. The smile on Maude''s face fell in the eyes of the surrounding navy, like a mockery. "Don''t be too arrogant!!!" "You group of pirates, there is absolutely no possibility to escape from here!!!" The long-standing anger of the navy was directly ignited by Maude. They were angry, using their own methods, and doing their best to attack Maude. But to outsiders, it seemed to be Maud with infinite physical strength, and his backhand was just a few hegemony past. The powerful cylindrical shock wave directly pierced a few gaps in the surrounding navy formation. But the Navy quickly filled the gap. In terms of numbers, they are absolutely overwhelming. Even if you can''t solve the enemy, you can consume the enemy alive. Seeing that the Navy responded so quickly without giving the slightest chance, Maude raised his brow slightly. Now he has no shadow of a prisoner who can supplement his physical strength and domineering at any time. If you don''t control the output power a bit, it is estimated that your physical strength and domineering will bottom out before you take Saab out. Overlord! Maude slightly adjusted the power of the hegemony, and after a few more passes, he forced the navy that had gathered around him back. As the gun of Albuff, the hegemony possesses extremely powerful penetrating power and impact power. It is the most suitable skill to break down the enemy''s formation. In the great momentum, one by one the navy followed. Karp, who had broken an arm, made no sound. Instead, these navies kept attacking Maud. And Luffy, a fool, hadn''t been able to let go of Maude''s cutting off one of Karp''s arms, and it took a while for his life. Maude took the time to look at Luffy. Considering that Luffy still has the shadow mark left by him, he just ignored it for the time being. However, judging from the current situation. If you want everyone to retreat, the red dog and the green pheasant alone are as difficult as climbing, let alone the navy that surrounds this place. "how should I do it" While dealing with the naval offensive, Maude was thinking about feasible ways. However, the existence of red dogs, green pheasants, and even Uncle Yixiao are like several adjacent mountains, blocking almost all possibilities. Even in such a difficult situation, Maude thought of a way. "Maybe you can use the Blackbeard Pirates." Compared with the existing combat power of the White Beard Pirates, Maude is more "favorite" the newly released combat power of the Black Beard Pirates. "Directly lead the main force of the Navy to the Blackbeard Pirates? No, the Navy is not a fool, unless... the Blackbeard Pirates are forced to be sent here." Maude''s eyes flickered, avoiding the slash from behind, and immediately cut away a hegemony with his backhand, and instantly knocked down a dozen navies. After freeing up some spare energy, he quickly glanced at the location of the Blackbeard Pirates. "This distance..." Maude frowned slightly. He intends to let Luo use [room] to transfer all members of the Blackbeard Pirate Group to the navy encirclement. But if the distance is too far, Luo needs to open the domain space beyond the upper limit of his ability, which will consume Luo''s life. It''s just that there is no other way. After making up his mind, Maude took out his gun and fired a shot at Luo''s location. The lead bullet crossed half of the square and came to Luo''s side. Huh! Maude teleported to Luo''s side with the lead bullet. Almost as soon as he appeared, a slight blood arrow shot out from his shoulder. This is the shadow the size of the lead bullet that the Navy had attacked him, so that the injury was fed back to him. Now, the navy has mastered his weakness. Therefore, even if Maude leaves a shadow the size of a nail in place, he will become the target of the navy. Ignoring the new injury on his shoulder, Maude looked at Luo. "I need your help, Luo." "Say." A hint of surprise flashed across Luo''s face. Not long ago, he was asked to keep a low profile as much as possible, but this would require his assistance. I think I have encountered a problem. Luo Ru thought. "I need you to use a room that exceeds your ability limit once." Maude tilted his head to look at the location of Blackbeard, just to see several crew members of the Blackbeard Pirate Group besieging the bear, his eyes suddenly cold. "I know this will cost your life, so if you don''t want to, I won''t force you." "What happens after I use "room"? What do I need to do?" Luo responded without hesitation. Without Maud, he would have died at the hands of Doflamingo. Therefore, let alone the life span, it would not hesitate to return this life to Maude. "Transfer all the members of the Blackbeard Pirates...to the navy encirclement." Maude pointed to the members of the Blackbeard Pirates who were slaughtering the navy and attacking bears, paused, and added: "Move the bears over." "it is good." Luo realized Maude''s plan in an instant, and his gaze was suddenly mixed with a little strange color. This man, who has caused others to harm others, really came home... Thinking about it, Luo simply opened up the field. "Room!" At the cost of life, Luo opened up a huge domain space and wrapped the Blackbeard Pirates in it. The field opened, and Blackbeard and Badgers'' crew members were taken aback. "Huh? This is?" Immediately, they immediately felt a meaningful look towards them. Following their gaze, they could only see Maude in the distance. Huh! The front visual field is suddenly replaced. What appeared in front of us was countless navies. "???" The unexpected situation made the black beard, who had been arrogant, suddenly dumbfounded. On the other hand, the other crew members were also dumbfounded. The surrounding navy is also stupid. The air suddenly became quiet. "Be pitted..." After Blackbeard reacted, his mouth twitched. (End of this chapter) Chapter 503： Should I choose a green pheasant or a red dog? Chapter 503 Should I choose a green pheasant or a red dog? After returning from the harbor, Blackbeard''s action was just to slaughter the navy on the periphery. In that way, there is no need to worry about being targeted by the top combat power in the navy, and it can create a fierce and powerful image to gain fame. It can be said to obtain the richest results with the least risk. Even if a few crew members in the team wanted to touch Hancock and Basolomi Bear in Qiwuhai, Blackbeard didn''t really care much. After all, where they are, they can reach the coast of the island one step from the side. If you want to get away with it, you can grab a warship directly from the coast of the island. The most important thing is that the main force of the navy is far away from them and will basically not pose a threat to them. In other words, they sit firmly on the Diaoyutai. But Blackbeard was counted, and he didn''t count that Maude would be frantic enough to [transfer] them directly into the naval encirclement. The main reason is that Blackbeard doesn''t remember where he has provoke Maude. So that Maude not only broke his plan to seize the shock ability, but also put him to death! That''s it. Your special code has all come out of the encirclement, but you still want to throw the melon-eaters into the encirclement? This kind of thing is too unreasonable. "Maud, I..." "Boom...!" Blackbeard''s resentment was interrupted by the navy''s shooting before it could be transformed into swear words against Maud. One by one, lead bullets wrapped in heat were shot at everyone in the Blackbeard Pirate Group. Although the navy was surprised by Maude''s sorrow operation, they were all elites anyway. They thought that the Blackbeard Pirate Group was also a dangerous team, and simply took this opportunity to defeat the Blackbeard Pirate Group. Suddenly, the original attack on Maude would directly pour out all the members of the Blackbeard Pirate Group. Being pushed into the pit by Maude, the faces of the black beards were very ugly, but they could only swallow the pain with hatred, and dealt with the attacks from all around. "Captain, things are very bad!" "Leave here first!" Blackbeard''s eyes were gloomy. In a dangerous situation, there is no heart to keep his hands, a black mist rippling directly under the feet, sweeping towards the surrounding navy. The navy, which first touched the rippling black mist, suddenly seemed to be trapped in a swamp, and his feet were attracted by a strong adsorption force generated from the black mist. "Huh? This is?!" The navy were shocked. Just looking at the black mist released by Blackbeard, they ghostly thought of Maude''s shadow fruit ability. The abilities of these two people are too similar... Blackbeard took the lead in using a killer move. Seeing this, the other crew members also attacked the surrounding navy with all their strength, with the intention of breaking a **** path. If they can''t break out in one go, the result of waiting for them is to be beaten to death alive. The crew of the Blackbeard Pirates, who knew this very well, used all their strength between offense and defense. The navy suffered a momentary crime and suffered serious losses in just a few seconds. But they are just like dealing with Maude, they will not retreat. The transferred Blackbeard Pirates directly assumed most of the navy''s firepower. As for Luffy, who was left in place by Maude, fortunately, his grandfather was dragged into a one-on-one real man battle, and his life would not be safe in a short time. Outside the square. Maude looked at the members of the Blackbeard Pirates who were fighting the navy. On his side, Luo Wei panted slightly. Every time [room] that is beyond the range of its ability, it will drain a lot of his physical strength under the premise of wasting life. If it weren''t for these terrible restrictions, the fruiting ability of the operation would really be like what Maud said, a god-like insolvency ability that can control everything. "Huh, huh..." Luo tried his best to adjust his breathing, and immediately looked at the black beard pirate group surrounded by the navy. He deeply felt that Maude was really a dangerous and unreasonable figure. Being a partner is certainly reassuring, but being an enemy is simply a nightmare. "It''s not time to finish, right?" "Well, you know me quite well, Luo." Maude looked at Luo with a calm but still aura in surprise. Just transferring the Blackbeard Pirates to the navy encirclement is certainly not enough for him to stop. His ultimate plan is to send the Blackbeard Pirates directly to the red dog and the blue pheasant, and even in front of the Warring States, who is accumulating strength. Only in this way can the black beard pirates'' blocking value be used perfectly. Luo understands Maude''s style of acting, so it is easy to perceive Maude''s ultimate intention. Although he was puzzled by Mod''s motives for insisting on staying, Luo would not take the initiative to ask. Satisfying Maude''s needs regardless of the reason is his way of repaying his kindness. far away. The female emperor Hancock, who had some slight injuries on her body, frowned slightly, looking at Maude and Luo with a scrutinizing gaze. Just now, she was under the siege of the crescent hunter Die Mei and the evil king Pizarro, and there were eager gazes from the black beards around her. As strong as her, when facing the Blackbeard Pirates alone, she is also hard to beat with four hands. If it weren''t for Maude and Luo to transfer the Blackbeard Pirates, the consequences are unpredictable. but, Hancock knew that the other party was not trying to help her out, so he moved the Blackbeard Pirates to another place. But in fact, the other party did help her. Maude and Luo noticed Hancock''s gaze and couldn''t help but glance back at Hancock. "?" A question mark appeared on their heads one after another, and they immediately retracted their gazes, continuing to pay attention to the battle in front of the execution platform. In the entire operation against the Blackbeard Pirates, Maude was paying attention to the bear who was also under siege, and Luo wanted to do his best to fulfill Maude''s request. Therefore, regardless of whether it is Maud or Luo, they have not cared about the existence of Hancock. This would feel the gaze Hancock looked over, and it would be inexplicable. "Is ignored!?" Seeing the reaction of Maude and Luo, Hancock suddenly took two steps back, his dark blue eyes filled with disbelief. Narcissistic attributes, trigger when you say trigger. Maude, who turned his head, naturally did not see this scene. He squeezed his chin, looked at the black beard fighting hard from a distance, and said to himself: "Would you like to help you choose the red dog or the green pheasant?" After a pause, Maude smiled and said seriously: "After thinking about it, it''s really a red dog." Within a few seconds, Maude helped Blackbeard choose a target. After that, it was to shorten the use distance of the room as much as possible, and then let Luo come to the room twice. "Let''s go." Maude smiled and strode towards the circle of war. First, the Sabo and the Blackbeard Pirates, who were fighting fiercely with the red dog blue pheasant, switched positions, and then replaced Sabo with a few stones. Suddenly there was a feeling of being in control. "..." Luo followed silently, mourning for the Blackbeard Pirates in his heart. I really dont know how this group of people provoke Maude... (End of this chapter) Chapter 504： Playing between the palms Chapter 504 Playing between the palms The Blackbeard Pirates were moved by the room to the center of the naval encirclement in front of the execution platform. If you want to break the siege by force, you must fight to the death with the surrounding naval backbone. On the other hand, the Navy will never let the Blackbeard Pirates leave easily. The moment the two sides met each other, apart from anything else, they were fighting each other. In the face of the backbone of the navy, even the current Blackbeard Pirates, do not even think about breaking through in a short time. As the battle heats up, one or two crew members may be lost. "Those two bastards!!!" In the fierce and dangerous battle, the people of the Blackbeard Pirates group hated Maude and Luo. Especially these few prisoners who emerged from the prison chaos, they finally breathed the free air outside, but they didn''t want to turn their heads and fall here again. They desperately wanted to break through as soon as possible, and they didn''t know that Maude and Luo would give them something more ruthless. Maude and Luo crossed most of the square one after another. In order to avoid unnecessary disputes, Maude deliberately bypassed the remaining members of the White Beard Pirates who were trying to penetrate the naval defense line. now, The three parties that are fighting fiercely are actually under pressure. But to say that the most stressful one is probably facing the firefist Ace of the general Qing Pheasant alone. Being the same natural family, the abilities of the green pheasant are far better than those of Ace. but, Ace played smartly. He knew very well that the domineering and physical skills of the green pheasant were better than him, so he tried his best to avoid close confrontations with the green pheasant, and only used elemental attacks to blast the green pheasant. This choice prevents him from losing in a short time. Fire vs. Ice. There was a fierce collision between the two, and waves of water vapor rose up. The lively and colorful duel fell in the eyes of others, quite a sense of evenness. But Ace knew that the fault tolerance of himself and the green pheasant were not at the same level. In this duel whose main purpose is to contain, he cannot make any mistakes. Once he makes a mistake, he will be defeated directly within a few rounds, and even if the blue pheasant makes a dozen mistakes, it will not affect the final result. This is the strength gap between him and the green pheasant. "What should I do to escape from here with everyone..." A scorching fire flashed before her eyes, and Ace felt heavy. In the face of the navy''s top combat power, it is not easy to be able to hold a stalemate, let alone get rid of or repel the opponent, it can be described as difficult. At least, it is necessary to maintain [the current situation] until the companions come to support. If there is hope of getting out of trouble, what Ace can think of is all the partners of the White Beard Pirates who are helping them to open the passage. "Luffy, Saab, you must hold on!" Ace had no time to pay attention to the battle around him, thinking silently in his heart. The green pheasant kept pressing Ace and gradually compressed Ace''s retreat. It will be a matter of time before Ace is knocked down, or Ace is executed on the spot. the other side. Jasmine and Karas join forces to deal with Fujitora. Although they are playing more with less, their situation is similar to that of Ace. From Fujitora, they couldn''t see the slightest chance of winning, and it was a matter of time before they would lose. As for Marco and Sabo against the red dogs, they are also in a bad situation. As the most conspicuous among the three generals, the red dog can have the upper hand even if he deals with the second in command of the Revolutionary Army and the second in command of the White Beard Pirates. As time passed, he quickly suppressed Marco and Sabo. Judging from the current situation, it won''t take long for the three people of Aoi Pheasant, Fujitora, and Aka Inu to solve their respective goals. The one-sided battle situation made Sabois and the others feel more pressure, as if they were on the edge of a cliff, they would fall into the abyss at any time. At the moment when the situation became clear, Maude and Luo stepped onto the edge of the battle circle. "Ok?" The Warring States period looked at Mod and Luo for the first time, his eyes were solemn, and he said solemnly: "I won''t let you recklessly do it!" As soon as the voice fell, the Warring States went straight to Maude and Luo. But there was someone who moved faster than him, but it was the tea dolphin who had been beheaded by Maude. "Maud!" The tea dolphin''s eyes were bloodshot, and he was always easy-going, but his expression at this meeting was slightly hideous. His body swelled once again, his muscles became as hard as steel, and then he used a superb six-style shave to quickly shorten the distance between him and Maude. Maude glanced at the tea dolphin dominated by anger, then looked away and turned to look at Sabo and Jasmine who were struggling to support them. Seeing that Maude was ignoring him, the tea dolphin became more angry, and was full of thoughts, that is, he used his fist to hammer Maude into flesh. "Room." Luo held the knife in his left hand, stretched his right hand forward, palm facing the ground. A cyclone appeared out of thin air under the palm of the palm, and instantly turned into a semi-circular light ball, encompassing all the people and things around it. "Transfer." After the domain opened, Luo turned his right palm over and raised his index finger. The ability is activated instantly! Huh! The tea dolphin, who came straight to Maude, was directly transferred to the Warring States Period. Swish...! Then there are Sabo, Ace, Molly, Karas, Marco, who are fighting hard, and Luffy who is "controlled" by Karp. Under the effect of Luo''s ability, they directly exchanged positions with the gravel that can be seen all over the ground, teleporting to Maude out of thin air. "Ok?!" "Eh?" Sabo and the others were slightly surprised by the abruptly replaced vision and venue. Luo did not go to see Sabo and the others, his eyes condensed slightly, and his **** and index finger were put together. There is no shortage of materials for repositioning on the messy and dilapidated battlefield. Luo once again used the ability to transfer. Swish...! The members of the Blackbeard Pirates who were fighting fiercely experienced another teleportation in less than two minutes. But this time, they were directly transferred to the three of Aka Dog, Green Pheasant and Fujitora. "???" Seeing the green pheasant and Fujitora close at hand, the members of the Blackbeard Pirates group who were about to make a gap in the encircling circle, the face of this society is as ugly as it is. And Blackbeard looked at the red dog in front of him, his mouth twitching. Under Maudes deliberate arrangement, Luo transferred the seemingly weakest poison Q and Van Oka from the Blackbeard Pirates to Fujitora, while Badgers and several other sixth-tier prisoners were detained. A rush of brain stuffed into the green pheasant. As for the black beard, he enjoyed the highest treatment and faced the red dog alone. Maude, I will definitely kill you! ! ! Blackbeard is as uncomfortable as eating **** now. As Luo exhausted his energy and came out of the room, the situation in the field suddenly changed like a world. All the things that have happened, as well as the things that are happening, are basically within Maud''s expectations. This war can be said to be played between applause by him. "Thank you." Maude reached out his hand and held Luo, who had almost bottomed out his physical strength. Luo shook his head slightly, his chest agitated like a bellows, and he kept panting. The large-scale room several times in succession emptied his energy directly. "Maud..." By their side, Sabo and Jasmine couldn''t hide their surprise. From the moment Maude gave up the position of Qiwuhai, they no longer have to worry about anything. "Now is not the time to relive the past." Maude looked at the situation on Akagu. (End of this chapter) Chapter 505： After the break Chapter 505 is broken For the Navy, killing Ace means victory. original, The navy''s victory is in hand. But as the positions of Ace and others shifted, victory seemed to be far away. The Blackbeard Pirates replaced the original position of Ace and others, and became the focus of the Navy''s eyes for a while. Although the main goal was to escape to Ace in the middle of the square, the Navy could not leave the Blackbeard Pirates alone. On the one hand, we must deal with the Blackbeard Pirates, and on the other hand, we must pursue Ace. In this way, the combat power will inevitably divert. This is the value that the Blackbeard Pirates can reflect in Maude''s eyes. "If I can leave alive this time, I must find that beast to settle accounts!!!" "Damn bastard, my old lady is going to skin him!!!" After being engaged in two waves in a row, the prisoners who would have to report to each other, angered in their hearts. If it weren''t for Maud, they would now slaughter the pirates and the navy in the periphery, so as to gain a sense of existence instead of being trapped in a siege or even facing the admiral. After finally escaping, how could a woman be planted here before she has time to enjoy the wine...! ! ! The expressions of the prisoners gradually became ferocious, and they were quite smashing. "Ah la la." Looking at the sixth-tier prisoners who were transferred to the front, the green pheasant looked solemn. It wasn''t that he was afraid of the prisoners'' strength, but the fire fist was transferred out. If you don''t chase quickly, wait for the remnant party of the White Beard Pirates and Fire Fist to rendezvous, the execution difficulty will increase geometrically. The green pheasant glanced at Maude who retreated to the center of the square, and sighed in his heart. This hand is really terrible. The green pheasant condensed his mind, and immediately looked at the prisoners in front of him, braving an icy chill. The evil king Pizarro and the other prisoners were slightly startled. After all, it is a general. Even if they are lawless, they have to be treated with caution. They are okay, at least there is room to join forces to fight against the generals. On the other hand, Blackbeard is more miserable... He was specially taken care of by Maud and had to deal with the red dog alone. "Thief haha, I don''t want to fight you now." Blackbeard took a deep breath, calmly looked at the red dog in front of him, and laughed: "Besides, if your navy lets Ace escape, there will be no place to put his face..." When he said this, Blackbeard''s eyes flickered slightly, and he was ready to activate his ability to neutralize the attack of the red dog. Grumbling-- Hot lava was flowing from the right shoulder of the red dog, and he looked at Blackbeard coldly. suddenly, He strode towards Blackbeard. Blackbeard''s eyes condensed, and a swirling dark vortex suddenly appeared on his right palm, but it quickly stopped. The red dog didn''t attack Blackbeard, but passed by Blackbeard''s side and went straight to the location where Ace was. In the eyes of Akagu, the Blackbeard Pirate Group has its own colleagues to solve it, and his task is to execute Ace. "Tsk..." The moment he passed by, Blackbeard felt some kind of palpitating extreme and determination from the general. "Thief haha, if you can kill my dear Captain Ace, I will applaud you." Blackbeard realized that the red dog wouldn''t do anything with him, and immediately returned to his original arrogance and domineering. Akino ignored Blackbeard. In his eyes, only Fire Fist Ace! In the middle of the square. Maude and his party all saw the red dog coming here. "It''s so safe to hand Blackbeard to others to deal with, it''s also... In your eyes, the''threat'' that Ace possesses is not comparable to the current Blackbeard." Looking at the murderous red dog, Maude shook his head slightly. In addition to the threat of the red dog, there are also the Sengoku and Tea Dolphins, as well as more than half of the naval forces that will be diverted at any time. Maude didn''t worry about his situation, but he wanted to make sure that Sabo and the others could escape here smoothly. Fortunately, pursuing the most efficient Yellow Ape will still deal with the Golden Lion in the sky. Maude retracted his gaze at the red dog, and turned to look at Sabo and Jasmine beside him. "Sabo, you hurry up to meet up with the remnant party of the White Beard Pirates and leave directly." "Remnant party?" Sabo hadn''t reacted yet, and Ace and Marco subconsciously clenched their fists, their faces slightly ugly. If it''s not out of season, they can''t bear it. Sabo heard the potential meaning in Maude''s words, frowned slightly, and asked, "Maud, what about you?" "I''ll stay after the break." "Huh? No, that''s too dangerous!" Sabo and Jasmine were startled and shook their heads almost simultaneously. Karas looked at Maude in surprise. He basically heard about Maude from Sabo Jasmine, but he didn''t expect this man to have such courage. Seeing that Maude was about to stay to help them cut off, Ace and Marco were also a little surprised. Maude looked at Sabo and said seriously: "You must leave here safely." Due to time constraints, Maude did not give Sabo the opportunity to continue to dissuade him. With his hands up, the shadow turned into a huge shadow screen, falling in front of him, isolating the sight of Sabo and the others. At the same time, the screen expanded wildly to both sides, instantly dividing the entire square into two. "Don''t waste time, go." Maude''s voice passed through the screen, into the ears of Sabo and Jasmine. Sabo gritted his teeth slightly, hesitated. "Maud, woo... I really like you more and more, woo..." Jasmine, who has always been emotionally delicate, cried suddenly with pear blossoms and rain, and she did not forget to take out the handkerchief embroidered with small flowers from her pocket and wipe the tears on her face. "Time is precious, go!" Although Marco couldn''t understand Maude''s actions, he was very decisive and took Ace to leave. As long as you meet with your companions, you will be able to escape here with a high probability. Sabo clenched his fists and took a deep breath. "Molly, Karas, let''s go." "Well, woo..." Sabo turned around abruptly, following Ace and Luffy. Only he and Jasmine knew that Maude took the initiative to stay behind to ensure their safety. far away. The straw hat gang, who was temporarily safe, did not participate in the battle afterwards. They have been paying attention to the situation on Luffy. Naturally, I saw Maude taking Luffy out of them and staying behind. "Maud..." Robin''s eyes trembled slightly, and he subconsciously touched the pocket where the shadow mark was placed before, empty. Some strange emotions breed in my heart inexplicably. "Master!" Usopp ran toward the shadow screen that divided the square into two without thinking, but he ran a few steps before hitting the transparent barrier. It was Bartolomio who stopped him. "Don''t add obstacles to idols." Bartolomio looked serious. On the other side of the screen. Maude calmly looked at the red dog getting closer. Luo reluctantly stood and asked breathlessly: "Maud, can your''backhand'' be 100% guaranteed for our safety?" "Scared?" Maude glanced at Luo with a smile, did not answer, but asked rhetorically. Luo shook his head slightly. quickly, The red dog came close and looked at Maude coldly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 506： Resignation Chapter 506 The dark shadows across the square conceal the situation in the first half of the square. Nonetheless, Aka Inu can also grasp the movements of Ace and others through seeing and hearing. Seeing, hearing and perceiving, Ace and others on the other side of the screen are approaching the remaining crew of the White Beard Pirates. "No matter how glamorous the identity is, a pirate is a pirate, and its bad roots will not be changed." After grasping Ace''s movements, Akagi looked at Maude standing in front of the screen coldly. How anger is in his heart, the look on his face is just as cold. Grumbling-- Boiling magma flowed down from everywhere on his body, and it sizzled when it fell on the ground, exuding a pungent smell. "Ah." Facing the dangerous eyes of the red dog, Maude gave a chuckle and stretched out his left hand. "Shadow Stream, Curtain Blade." Suspended behind him, like a rippling shadow screen, suddenly stagnated, becoming as hard as steel. Maude pressed down with his left hand. The stagnant shadow screen seemed to have heard Maude''s instructions, and suddenly moved after hearing the news, like a knife on a guillotine, slamming into the ground. Boom! Accompanied by loud noises and vibrations, the blade of the screen cut a huge gap across the square on the ground. The huge movement attracted the attention of many people. Sabo and others, who were running wild, couldn''t help looking back. You can see the crack cut by the curtain blade, and you can see Maude''s back. "Maud..." Sabo gritted his teeth, praying in his heart that Maude would be fine. When the ground stops shaking. The shadows that make up the curtain blade are like dozens of streams flowing in the air, all converging on Maude''s back. Immediately, the converging shadows covered Maud''s body, and shadow lines quietly emerged from his cheeks, neck, collarbone, and arms. "Then, here comes the problem." Maude, who divides the real meaning of the square into two, and uses [Pisces Circulation], smiles and looks at the red dog in front of him. "Can you beat me down before they escape here?" "Bacardi Maud, do you want to die that way?" The red dog frowned. Regardless of how Maud responded, the flow of magma on Akakinu''s right arm suddenly accelerated. "The dog bites Guren!" The magmaized arm suddenly stretched out, and the end turned into a lava dog head with open fangs and sharp teeth, biting towards Maude''s neck fiercely. Maude held his knife across. Bang! A hot and bright ring of fire should sway in all directions. Dogbite Honglian fiercely hit Qiu Shui Dao''s body, sputtering countless flaming lava blocks around. After blocking the dog biting the red lotus, Maude pulled out the ferret long knife with the other hand. The sharp sword light pierced Akadog''s chest. The red dog had cold eyes, and withdrew several distances back, avoiding Maude''s straight stabbing. After that, he waved his fist, and instantly shot a dozen small-scaled version of the big fire-breathing lava fist at Maude. Overlord! Maude turned sideways and put the Qiu Shui knife body on his shoulders. As the flame of the lava fist reflected on his pupils, Qiu Shui suddenly slashed out from static to moving. A cylindrical shock wave with a bright light smashed the jetted lava fist, and immediately rushed towards the red dog. Spitfire! In the face of Maude''s hegemony, Akadog no longer chooses the most energy-saving elemental evasion method, but chooses hard shock. Under the thrust of a volcanic eruption, the huge lava fist slammed into the hegemonic shock wave. boom! The lava fist collided fiercely with the shock wave, and a fierce and hot air wave swept around. "Wow!!!" The navy, who were rushing towards the crack in the square, subconsciously raised their arms horizontally in front of them, and their upper body leaned forward slightly to resist the hot air waves coming from the front. "What a terrible power..." The nearest navy was awe-inspiring. "Don''t stop chasing." The air wave disappeared, and the voice of the Warring States Period came from behind. Upon hearing this, the navies turned their heads to look at the raging Warring States. "Yes!" Without any hesitation, many navies responded loudly and rushed to the square on the other side of the breach at the highest speed. The Warring States period watched the navy chase Ace, and immediately came to the back of the red dog who was fighting with Maude. "Aka dog, you go and chase Fire Fist." "Ok?" The red dog was slightly surprised, but decisively used a fire-breathing lava fist to force Maude back, and then retreated to the side of the Warring States. When he looked towards the Warring States Period, the first thing that caught his eye was a dazzling golden light. Buzzing-- The faint golden chirping sound was transmitted in the air. The Warring States period was full of golden light, transforming into the form of a big Buddha at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Let me deal with him." The Warring States, which has turned into the form of a big Buddha, looks like a glaring King Kong, looking down at Maude coldly. Hearing the words of the Warring States Period, Akadog nodded, and his body immediately turned into boiling lava and flew into the sky. Seeing the red dog flying in the sky, Maude narrowed his eyes and swung his knife to cut the red dog off, the huge fist that exuded the dazzling golden light of the Warring States Period was hit. In desperation, Maude changed temporarily. clang! ! ! Maude slashed his sword on the golden fist of the Warring States Period, making a huge sound like the morning bell. Immediately afterwards, the golden fist of the Warring States Period that was on the Qiu Shui Dao suddenly released a violent shock wave. The subsequent shock wave is the real ultimate move of the Warring States punch! however, Maude''s knife also contained a hegemonic shock wave. With the sword and fist colliding, the two shock waves collided and entangled each other. The amount of frenzied violence triggered from it, each shook Mod and the Warring States. Above the air. Even if he heard the huge movement from behind, the red dog still flew towards the running Ace and others without looking back. Half of the naval power that was diverted in order to pursue Ace also followed the instructions of the Warring States Period, using various methods to fly over the gap and follow Akagu. In this regard, Maude, who was stared at by the Warring States, had no extra power to stop him, so he could only let the red dog and many navies chase Sabo and them. "Leave it to fate." Maude stabilized his figure, thinking silently in his heart. Warring States also stabilized his figure, first glanced at the subordinates who were chasing Ace, and then looked straight ahead. His gaze paused on Luo who was nearby, and finally fixed on Maude. "Maude, after you choose to stay, wait for your end, there is only death or imprisonment forever." "This is not to worry, I will neither die here nor be thrown into the city by you." Maude pointed at the Warring States with the knife, his eyes calm. "As long as they stay away from the''danger'', then I can leave here anytime." "wishful thinking." The Warring States snorted coldly, and there was golden light floating above his fist again. After Akahu and the others successfully executed Ace, even if they were seriously injured, they would still do their best to smooth out the remnants of the pirates on the square. This is to make people around the world feel at ease, and it is also the meaning of the naval headquarters standing at the center of the world. Therefore, justice must win! For this reason, even if you pay any price, you will not hesitate! (End of this chapter) Chapter 507： Squalls Chapter 507 Under Maude''s intervention, the future began to become confusing. However, the red dog and the many navies who crossed him and chased Ace were very likely to make the scene in the original work happen again. Maude didn''t care about the lives of Ace and Luffy at all. But if the red dog used words to stimulate Ace, just like the original, it would cause Ace to stay away. Then, Ace must die. Moreover, the existence of Krokdal, Shinpei, and Ivankov is missing. Sabo and Luffy, as well as Jasmine and the Straw Hat group, are very likely to be affected by Ace, and then die here one after another. Maude could imagine that kind of result, but couldn''t free up his hands to contain the red dog. It was not because the Warring States period could keep him here, but because he wanted to take Luo''s life into consideration. Before Luo recovered his strength as much as possible, Maude had no time to pay attention to Sabo''s situation. "Will Shanks come..." While confronting the Warring States Period, Maude thought silently in his heart. His arrival and existence have been continuously affecting the "established" future. So he couldn''t be sure whether Shanks would appear on the stage like the original, and then use a strong posture to stop the war. But even if Shanks came, as long as Ace did not die, the navy might not give up. Because, for the navy and for the entire world, cutting off the evil blood of One Piece has far-reaching positive significance. In order to facilitate this result, the Navy will most likely not give up. There is no point in thinking too much before the curtain falls. Everything can only be resigned. Maude crossed the sword in front of him, making it clear that he wanted to defend, not attack. The Warring States period understood Maude''s plan. It just so happened that he never wanted to see Maude intervene in the situation again. It would be best if Maude could stay here honestly. At this moment, the tea dolphin stepped into the circle of war, staring at Maude. "Tea dolphin, you also go after the fire fist." The Warring States period could clearly feel the tea dolphin''s undisguised killing intent aimed at Maude, but the execution of the fire fist is more important now, and too much combat power cannot be wasted on Maude. Hearing the order of the Warring States period, the tea dolphin did not immediately respond, showing a trace of hesitation between his body movements. "Hurry up." Zeng Guo''s eyebrows condensed, and his tone was full of indisputable meaning. "Yes." The tea dolphin responded with difficulty. Even with all the reluctance, as a member of the navy, he can only accept orders during an extraordinary period. Before crossing the rift, the tea dolphin glanced at Maude for the last time, his eyes full of cold killing intent, and immediately chased the large group without looking back. After the tea dolphin left, the Warring States suddenly launched an offensive against Maude. Maude kept swinging his knife to resist the attacks of the Warring States, while slowly shifting his position to make room for Luo to recover his strength at ease. Just defend in this way until Sabo and the others successfully leave the battlefield, or... Regardless of the final result, Maude didn''t hesitate when it was time to withdraw. Maude is ignorant of defense, and the Warring States intends to restrict Maude. The two sides seemed to be fighting fiercely, but in fact each kept their hands, and did not want to waste physical strength and domineering. Without Mod''s [destructive power], the situation on the battlefield tends to stabilize. And the brief confrontation between Maude and the red dog before, also allowed Ace and the others to smoothly rendezvous with the remaining party of the White Beard Pirates. Despite this, Akadog and the navy caught up with them. Without any verbal interweaving, the combat power of the two sides once again met. The difference is that Ace''s safe return makes the Whitebeard Pirates no need to fight to death. They fought and retreated, making it clear that they were going to escape. But how could the Red Dog make the White Beard Pirate Group''s heart-warming elemental attack, and greet everyone in the White Beard Pirate Group. In the face of the red dog''s resistance, Marco did his part to stay behind to stop the red dog''s deterrent. But the red dog is not alone. The presence of the numerous navy team led by more than a dozen elite lieutenants who followed him helped the Red Dog win the space to attack the White Beard Pirates unscrupulously. The intertwined fierce offensive made it difficult for the Whitebeard Pirates to retreat safely. Seeing the white beard pirate group deliberately move towards the stone high platform on the left side of the square, the red dog smiled coldly. "Meteor Volcano!" Knowing that the White Beard Pirates wanted to escape here with a few warships offshore on the left side of the square, the Red Dog was not polite. Hundreds of magma fists that fell down like a meteor shower directly destroyed all the warships parked near the sea. In this way, the White Beard Pirates'' retreat was completely cut off. Seeing that the warship was destroyed by the Meteor Volcano by the attack of Akagi, all the pirates were shaking. "You are just like the prodigal dog, where are you going to escape?" The half-magma red dog had a cold face, and when he spoke, he punched magma fists at the white beard pirate group. The magma fist with super destructive power tore a hot gap among the people of the Whitebeard Pirate Group. "If it weren''t for this, who would have thought that the Whitebeard Pirates were a group of cowards... Oh, I seem to be a little wrong. Your captain, Whitebeard, is a loser of the last era, but he is a bit ambitious. Choose to escape..." While using the magma fist to destroy the defensive position of the White Beard Pirates, the red dog used cynicism to attack the White Beard Pirates from the spiritual level. "How dare you insult old man!!!" "To shut up!!!" "Daddy is not a loser!!!" The members of the White Beard Pirates had not overcome the grief of losing their father. At this moment, they heard that the red dog insulted his father, and they immediately became excited. "Tsk tut." The red dog sneered and said, "A daddy''s call, are you playing a house?" "!!!" Under the stimulation of the red dog''s words and the grief of losing his father, everyone in the White Beard Pirates finally broke their defenses. Especially when their retreat is cut off, they, who are dominated by anger, are already inclined to give up running away, so they have to smash to the end with the red dog. Even if he is dead, he must take the red dog to **** with him. Maude noticed this situation for the first time, and his heart was shocked. If Shanks did not arrive in time, the people who insisted on staying would be basically no different from death. Maude sighed in his heart. Although he knew the result, he had no spare capacity to change it. Just when he thought the result was about to be destined, the sky suddenly became overcast and the wind started to rise. "Huh? Is it a dragon..." Looking at the sudden change of weather, Maude''s eyes changed slightly, and he immediately thought of the dragon''s ability. call--! Without warning, a gust of wind swept across from the sky and swept everyone from the White Beard Pirates into the sky! At this moment, Maude seemed to see a changed future. (End of this chapter) Chapter 508： Golden lion falling from the sky Chapter 508 The Golden Lion Falling From The Sky The gust of wind swept from the sky and sent all the white beard pirates, the straw hat group, Sabo and others into the air. They were supposed to fall to the ground after a few seconds, but like fallen leaves, they were carried by the wind and flew toward the sea on the right side of the square. Like the sea outside the left side of the square, several warships are parked there. The sudden change stunned everyone in the field. This strange wind seems to be divided into two. While sending Sabo to the sky, they pressed the navy to the ground. Even if the climate of the great waterway cannot be conventionally stated, this phenomenon is beyond the navy''s cognition. Aka Inu''s eyes changed, how could he let the strange wind sweep the target away, and immediately shot at the fastest speed. "Spitfire!" A large amount of magma solidified slightly, and instantly turned into a huge red lava fist, flying towards Ace against the wind. The attack range covered by the Great Spitfire also included Sabo Luffy and the others. at this time, A light green cylindrical wind pillar visible to the naked eye, like a long rainbow piercing the sun, bombarded the huge lava fist burning with raging flames from top to bottom. call--! Amidst the strange howls, the lava fist that had just risen into the air was pressed against the ground by the wind pillar without any resistance. The raging flames extinguished in the blink of an eye, and the lava fist was crushed into countless black stones by the wind pillar. After the wind column crushed the fire, it suddenly dispersed on the ground, carrying the remaining force to the surrounding navy. The navies were suddenly turned back and forth by the oncoming wind. In the strong wind, the red dog stood tall. He raised his head and glared at the black clouds surging like a huge wave in the sky, as if he could see a fuzzy green figure. The hurricane that suddenly rose at the time when the weather changed color was not a natural phenomenon, but a man-made one. Except for Sabo Jasmine who knew everything about this strange wind, everyone in the White Beard Pirates group that was swept by the gust of wind, and even the straw hat group, were all a little flustered. They want to get rid of the strange wind for the first time and strive to fall to the ground safely. But then, they soon realized that this strange wind was planning to send them to a warship in another direction away from the red dog. "what happened?!" The people who reacted couldn''t hide their shock. "It''s the dragon coming..." Sabo was a little excited, and immediately relaxed his body, letting the wind carry it. He first glanced at Jasmine, who was also flying in the wind, thinking that the dragon''s abilities were getting more and more terrifying, and that even Jasmine of this size could fly. Afterwards, he looked towards the sky surrounded by piles of dark clouds, silently thanking the dragon for his arrival and care. Jasmine noticed Sabo''s strange gaze. He knew that the sound of the wind whistling in his ears would cover up all the sounds, and he glared at Sabo in silence. Behind the square. The golden light blooming in the form of the big Buddha is set off against Maude''s calm face. As the initiator of pulling the revolutionary army into the battlefield, he now sees Sabo and others being rescued by the violent wind, he can''t help but feel a little strange in his heart. In this case, the person who can keep Sabo and the others in time is Fujitora. however Fujitora was dealing with the crew of the Blackbeard Pirates, and the distance was still far, and he could not pull Sabo and others to the ground in time. This was also the result of Maudes hand, including sending the Straw Hats and Sabo to the place where the White Beard Pirates were... At first, Luo participated in the war because he wanted to use Luo''s ability to obtain the shocking fruits of Whitebeard. However, due to the intervention of the Blackbeard Pirates, Luo''s abilities did not come in handy. On the contrary, under the leadership of Maude, using the ability to operate the fruit at the white beard, the black beard pirates group was wrongly smashed, and it brought a ray of life to Ace. In the dark, it seems that there is a certain number. And the dragon grasped the opportunity brought by Maude''s intervention. When everyone gathered together, just one shot, extinguished the last hope of the navy. If Ace, who should have died in this war, survived. So, what will the future look like? Maude retracted his gaze. Regardless of the future, as long as he and the people around him can live as he pleases, that is enough. Compared to Maude''s calmness, the Warring States period in the form of the Great Buddha was uncomfortable. "Leader of the Revolutionary Army, Dragon..." The Warring States period could hardly hide his anger. Although he did not see him, the gusts of wind were obviously controlled by people, enough to make the Warring States sure that it was the dragon''s hand. The victory that was about to arrive was destroyed by the dragon. The mood of the Warring States period is like a cloud above his head. "This war should come to an end." Maude looked at the warring states with a gloomy face. "..." The Warring States did not say a word and looked at Maude coldly. Maude smiled and said, "Then, I should go too." Before the words fell, Maude reached the ground with his toes, and his figure disappeared silently. The next second, Maude appeared beside Luo. "Luo, how is your physical recovery?" "One or two room within the scope of ability is not a problem." Luo took a deep breath. "enough." Maude nodded and turned to look at the Warring States of Buddha who was chasing by striding over. "It''s almost done, let''s get out of here." With that, Maude reached out and grabbed Luo by the collar. "Ok?" This long-lost familiar feeling changed Luo''s face slightly. "Hey, wait..." "Huh!" Maude picked up Luo, directly used silent steps, and rushed fearlessly towards the navy who were encircling the Blackbeard Pirates. Seeing Maude''s escape direction, Zeng Guo frowned, and he couldn''t guess what Maude was making. He was in a position where he couldn''t help Aka Inu and the others. If you fail to keep the life of Huo Fist here in the end. That would at least eliminate Maude and the Blackbeard Pirates. Especially the prisoners on the sixth floor, must not let them return to the sea! The Warring States entrusted the last hint of possibility to Akagu and decisively pursued Maude. now. The Blackbeard Pirates and the navy fought together. Due to the existence of the Green Pheasant and Fujitora, even if the individual strength of the Blackbeard Pirates is quite strong, it is difficult to break through the navy in a short time. Maude glanced across the entire battle circle and quickly found the bear who was fighting Badgers. As the consciousness was wiped out, the strength of the bear dropped a lot. Even so, the bear can suppress Badgers. "Next..." Maude thought. "Ok?" Maude suddenly felt it, and Luo backed back with a face of reluctance. Bang! A yellow figure fell from the sky and smashed at the location where Maude was just now. "Golden Lion?" Maude saw the figure clearly and raised his eyebrows unexpectedly. call out-- A beam of light followed, and fell on the ground, gradually forming the appearance of a yellow ape. "Yeah~" Out of the corner of Huang Yuan''s eyes, he looked at the dust that was blown away by the wind in an instant, and touched his chin and said: "This gust of wind is really not a coincidence, what do you think, Golden Lion~" "Qiang Qiang" The golden lion crawled out of the pit, stomping on the ground with two knives under his feet. His face and body were stained with blood and dust, and he looked very embarrassed. There is no outline. The following plot only conceives a general framework. In fact, I really want to continue to delay the update until the information on [Narcissus Star Island] is disclosed. , I just wanted to mention the efficiency of the codewords, and it made my scalp numb. Sure enough, the outline and other things are not suitable for me. It is better to go through the comics several times. . As for watching anime or something, there is no time at all, cover your face. . . (End of this chapter) Chapter 509： Blackbeard: @#￥%@#￥ Chapter 509 Black Beard: @#%@# The Golden Lion is in a bad mood. The air fleet reorganized with painstaking efforts was solved by a general before it had time to make its reputation resound in the sea again. Golden Lion cannot accept this result. But this is the fact. It seems that everything that the old age was proud of is disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye. It shouldn''t be like this. He had been dormant for twenty years, and he was supposed to announce his return to the world on this stage, as a perfect foreshadowing, and in the following year, the whole world would tremble because of him. But now, the Golden Lion has a premonition that it will become a stepping stone for the new era. Golden Lion definitely does not agree with the closing method like White Beard. He will bear the name of the old age and destroy all the gears that are starting to rotate! and so, After getting rid of those obsessive navy elites, the golden lion is directly facing the yellow ape. He needs a result that can revive his momentum. That''s-defeating Huang Yuan. After dozens of rounds of fighting, the Golden Lion did not gain the advantage, but it would not be crushed and beaten by the Yellow Ape. As long as it is not one-sided, the golden lion has the confidence to defeat the yellow ape. However, when he and Huang Yuan were fighting fiercely, the sudden gust of wind hit him like a slap. Not only did it directly destroy his balance, it also blows away the lion he controls. The yellow ape turned into a light, and while being protected from the violent wind, he also gave the golden lion a light speed kick. This is why the golden lion fell from the air to the ground. As for the fact that it would fall in front of Maude, it was purely an accident. Qiang Qiang The golden lion''s foot knife stepped on the ground, making a crisp sound. In front of him, was a yellow ape with a calm expression on his face. Behind him was slightly surprised, but there was a lustrous Maud in his eyes. In the case of fighting with Huang Yuan, where is it not good to fall, but he would fall in front of the man who defeated the white beard. Although surprised, Golden Lion quickly accepted the situation. Either one or two. As long as he can kill one of them, he can put a rein on the new era that is about to run away. The anticipated good result is of great significance to Golden Lion. "I absolutely want to kill you!" The golden lion''s eyes are fierce, and the hair and beard are not windy, like a beast that will choose people at any time. He turned sideways to ensure that Maud and Huang Yuan could be accommodated in his sight. Facing the declaration of the golden lion, Huang Yuan just rubbed his chin and made a few perfunctory sounds of "Uh~hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh) Maude sighed slightly. The original intention was decided, but a golden lion was about to fall at this time. This made him hesitate. Not only because of the Devil Fruit Ability that Golden Lion has accumulated for decades, but also because of the floating fruit that is of strategic significance to him. just He has the confidence to defeat the golden lion. But Huang Yuan is different. With the current strength, if you want to compete with the general, you must have at least four nine-stars or more. After that, with the shadow amplification skills such as [Shadow Collection] and [Pisces Circulation], not to mention that they can crush the generals, at least they can have the confidence to win. Unfortunately, it is limited by the power system of the last Hunter World... No matter how detailed the information written in the hunter''s notes, after the hunt is completed, the income that can be obtained is never 100%. If this were not the case, with the foundation he has accumulated so far, the moment he killed the white beard, it is estimated that he would be super **** on the spot. With strength as a guarantee and foundation, he does not need to rush to leave, and the fluttering fruit that can make the terrifying three-masted ship fly into the air is naturally able to catch it. just now, In the presence of Huang Yuan and the Warring States Period, it is almost impossible to first defeat the Golden Lion and then capture the floating fruit. I deeply feel that things cannot be done, and knowing how to choose is the right choice. Maude soon stopped hesitating. Missing the golden lion''s experience and fluttering fruit is certainly something that makes him feel regretful. but, In order to get something beyond the scope of one''s ability, and then lose his life. That''s stupid. Maude was very calm and did not overly arrogant because of the skyrocketing strength. He didn''t go further to deal with the golden lion, but just dodge a few times while carrying Luo, bypassing the golden lion and the yellow ape. Maude decisively gave up the opportunity to get Golden Lion experience points and even fluttering fruits, but Huang Yuan did not plan to let Maude leave. Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at Maude. With just a glance, his body suddenly turned into a beam of light, and instantly came to Maude. "Where are you in a hurry~?" Huang Yuan habitually rubbed his chin with his thumb and index finger, twisting his waist, driving his right foot that turned into a yellow flash, and kicking it toward Maude''s temple at the speed of light. This is a speed that the naked eye absolutely cannot capture, and it is also an absolutely invincible ability under seeing and hearing. But Maude was not a supernova who was kicked by a kid by Huang Ape. The red light in his eyes flickered, and he suddenly leaned back, causing Huang Ape''s light speed kick to pass by. At the same time, Qiu Shui in his hand, carrying a bit of cold light, directly pierced Huang Ape''s chest. "Hmm~~ So fast knife~~ I cant hide it~~" Being pierced by the autumn water covered with armed colors, Huang Yuan not only had nothing to do, but also put on a look of beating. While ridiculing, Huang Yuan did not forget to slowly raise his index finger and aim at Maude, who was close at hand. Drops, drops, drops A dangerous star-shaped beam condensed from the fingertips pointing at Maude''s face. "Room." Luo, who was held by Maude in his hand, lifted his fingers and released a field that included the three of them. Huh! With Qiushui that pierced Huang Yuan''s chest, Maude and Luo disappeared out of thin air in an instant. The light beam blasted from Huang Yuan''s fingertips suddenly passed through the air and shot into the distance. Almost at the same time, Maude showed his figure behind Huang Yuan. As he appeared with his back to the yellow ape, Maude twisted his waist abruptly, and kicked the yellow ape in the back. Bang! There was a burst of air. Huang Yuan''s body shook, and a slight surprise appeared in his eyes. Vaguely, he even heard Maude''s whisperingCan the speed of light teleport faster? then, In this way, he was kicked into the air by Maude, and immediately transformed his body into a beam of light in mid-air. This kind of measure, although unable to remove the force exerted on the body, can be immune to all subsequent injuries. The light turned into by Huang Yuan''s body flew in a certain direction at an extremely fast speed. What''s not dead is that the direction the beam flies is exactly where Blackbeard is. "Ok?" I just twisted the black beard of a navy neck with a black hand, suddenly my heart was shocked. When he was alert, his eyes were filled with a bright yellow flash. Looking through the light, he could barely see Maude, who was maintaining the posture of his legs. Immediately afterwards, an unimaginable force hit his belly hard. boom! Blackbeard was hit hard, the five-big and three-thick body suddenly bends into shrimps, vomiting blood and flying out. "Ahhhhh!!!" The double pain caused by the violent impact made Blackbeard''s uncontrollable screams. "I @#%@#!!!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 510： Quite suddenly Chapter 510 is quite sudden The light beam turned into by the yellow ape hits the black beard and shoots directly into the town next to the navy headquarters. Rumble--! The beam of light passed through seven or eight buildings one after another, causing violent explosions. The black beard''s five-big and three-thick bodies fell heavily from mid-air and rolled out more than ten meters along the ground before stopping. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...!!! Blackbeard''s mouth was full of blood, and while he opened his mouth and screamed, he rolled back and forth on the ground while clutching his stomach. The hastily defense prevented him from being pierced by the beam of light, but received the impact from the beam of light. One blow down, the injury was not light. Black beard''s performance of rolling on the floor and screaming loudly was seen by someone who didn''t know the details, and he might think that Blackbeard had just suffered some tragic and inhumane torture. But in fact, this is because Blackbeard has a physique that will feedback double pain. It''s natural to behave so unbearably at this time. In contrast, while bearing the shortcomings, the special physique also brings the advantages that ordinary people can''t imagine. He doesn''t need to sleep, but he can also be energetic, which means he can spend at least one third of his time than others. The bizarre body structure also allows his body to accommodate multiple devil fruit abilities. After slowing down a bit, Blackbeard finally stopped screaming, lying on his back, panting. "Damn Bacardi Maud!!!" Blackbeard had a grim expression, and his voice seemed to be squeezing through his teeth. In just a few seconds of screaming, he had already sprayed Maude blood in his heart. "One day, I want you to look good!" The black beard, who looked rather embarrassed, got up from the ground. After standing up, he temporarily ignored the navy who was quickly approaching, first glanced at the town with a lot of smoke, and then looked viciously at Maude, who was slowly retracting his legs. If it weren''t for the circumstances, he had to let Maude understand what cruelty he said. Maude noticed the ferocious gaze that Blackbeard was looking at, but he selectively ignored it. The most urgent thing is to leave this place of right and wrong, there is no time to entangle Blackbeard. After kicking the flying yellow ape, Maude didn''t even look at the golden lion, and went straight to the position of the bear. The golden lion was ignored by Huang Yuan and Maude one after another, and couldn''t help but get angry. "Lion power, ground roll!" Without talking nonsense, the golden lion raised his hands and controlled the sand and gravel at his feet, condensing five lion heads that roared silently, attacking Maude from all directions. When Maude heard the movement, eyes seemed to grow from the back of his head, and without turning his head, he swung his knife to cut out five leaps and slashes, cutting the lion head in the volley in half. The lion head that was cut open by the leap slash only stopped for less than a second, and then recovered as before and continued to attack Maude. "trouble." Maude said secretly in his heart. The substance controlled by the abilities of the Piao Piao fruit can reorganize its body in an instant even if it is crushed by an attack. Therefore, Maude took the knife decisively and did not continue to waste energy on these lion heads. "Will you just run!!!" Seeing that Maude was not in love with war at all, the golden lion''s eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, and at the same time he roared wildly, he called out four lions majestic scrolls. Once the number increased, under the deliberate control of the Golden Lion, these lions began to block Maude''s escape route. Maude noticed it, but didn''t care much. Piao Piao Fruit''s ability to freely manipulate matter has its own thorny points, but the flaws are also extremely obvious. Under the premise of manipulating substances in the air, the golden lion cannot impose armed colors on these substances. After all, it is a foreign object that uses ability to indirectly control. Compared with Maude''s shadow and Doflamingo''s white line, there is an essential difference between the two. In Maude''s view, without the blessing of armed color, the attack method of the Lion Power series is nothing more than a typical example of being strong in the outside world. The only thing worthy of praise is the inexhaustible nature of weeds. just, To put it bluntly, as long as Maude is willing, he can use the shadow to reproduce any attack method in the Golden Lion''s Lion Power series at any time after removing [Pisces Circulation]. In terms of power and mobility, it can even complete the moves of the golden lion. This is the difference that armed color brings. Maude raised his head and glanced at the lion''s majestic scroll that flew by in the air. He did not pay attention to it, but concentrated on shortening the distance between him and the bear. A few seconds passed. The distance between Maude and the bear is only 100 meters. At the same time, the nine lions that had already settled down suddenly rushed towards Maude from different angles. Under the subtle control of the golden lion, these nine lions majesticly blocked all the space where Maude could retreat. however, Facing this massive offensive, Maude, who had already arrived at his destination, didn''t even think of retreating. Shadow stream, all blades. Maude rolled up his arm and let Qiu Shui''s blade cross his eyes. The dark shadows covering the palms and even the arms quietly turned into dozens of small sharp blades, and their canine teeth crisscrossed Maude''s arms and wrists. Round cut! After turning the shadows on his arms into blades, Maude hit the ground with his toes, twisted his waist, and cut out a beautiful circular blade towards his body. Chi Chi --! Countless miniature crescent slashes were derived from the circular blade light, flying out, and in a flash, the nine lion majestic scrolls from all angles were shattered. "!!!" Seeing this scene, the golden lion''s eyes shrank sharply. at this time, A burst of golden light emerged from behind the golden lion. I don''t know when, the Warring States that originally came after Maude, but took advantage of the trend to touch behind the golden lion. "Ok?" Seeing the dazzling golden light against the ground, the golden lion''s heart shook wildly, and only had time to let the ground around him bulge a few small bags, and was punched on the back by the Warring States Period. Carrying the powerful punch of the shock wave, the golden lion suddenly vomited blood, and the body flew out like a cannonball. And that direction is exactly where Maude and Luo are. "Good guy!" Maude was suddenly ecstatic, and decisively removed the [Pisces Flow] that could increase power and speed, and immediately manipulated the shadow that returned to its free state, mimicking it into the shape of nine lions. "Ro, heart!" After reminding Luo with the shortest words, Maude controlled the shadow lion majestic scroll, binding the golden lion flying straight in midair. "Room." After seeing Maude using his shadow to control the golden lion, Luo''s eyes condensed slightly, and he immediately responded to Maude''s instructions and called out a small domain space with his fingers. Huh! Luo Ba took out the ghost cry, just instantaneously, took out the golden lion''s heart without any effort. Golden Lion was caught off guard by the sudden cooperation of Warring States and Maude. When he was relieved, his heart had been lost. Luo pinched the golden lion''s heart, unintentionally pushing it up, agitating with little physical strength, and instantly returned to Maude. "Good job." Maude quickly took the heart from Luo, his eyes slightly excited. This sentence is not only to Luo, but also the Warring States period who dedicated a perfect assist. This result... It''s quite sudden. (End of this chapter) Chapter 511： Neat star Chapter 511 neat star rating If we say that Whitebeard is Mauds primary goal in this large-scale war destined to go down in history. Then, the secondary goal must be the golden lion''s ability experience value and fluttering fruit. Maude, who had completed his primary goal, was actually enough. and so, In situations where things cannot be done, he can decisively give up the golden lion''s ability experience points and fluttering fruits. However, he never expected that when he was about to leave Malin Vatican, a perfect assist from the Warring States period would send the head of the Golden Lion to him. It''s quite sudden. Suddenly Maude couldn''t help laughing out loud. Warring States did not know the existence of Hunter''s Note, and did not realize that his own sneak attack would bring about any changes to Maude. When he saw Maude and Luo jointly seizing the heart of the Golden Lion, he was at most surprised. Killing each other between pirates is a normal state. Even if Maude squeezed the heart of the golden lion in the next second, Warring States would not be surprised. just, If possible, the Warring States period did not want to see the golden lion die here. Because as long as the golden lion dies, his fluttering fruit will be reborn in a certain corner of the world like the shaking fruit of the white beard. It would be great if the Navy got the two devil fruits that shined in the last era. But if it is obtained by the pirates, it means that the Navy will once again face potential threats from the ability to shake fruit and flutter fruit. I think what I think, but how to dispose of the golden lion''s right to choose is not in the hands of the Warring States Period. "my heart?" The golden lion''s eyes opened wide, and he looked at Maude''s beating heart in horror. In horror, the golden lion manipulated the lion majestic roll formed by condensing on the spot, roaring and biting at the shadow lion majestic curling the body. At the same time, the knives under the golden lion''s legs shook suddenly, cutting to the nearest shadow lion. Even if it is choked, the Golden Lion will not sit still. "sucker Punch." Maude took five fingers and pinched his heart into shape. Suddenly, The Golden Lion felt a sharp pain that could not be described in words. "Ahhh!!!" Like the pain of hitting the soul directly, the golden lion who has been fighting for a long time also screamed uncontrollably. The few lions that had just condensed out of the land, suddenly collapsed in mid-air into gravel and gravel, scattered to the ground. Maude squeezed his heart while retracting most of the shadow, leaving only a basketball-sized shadow on the vital part of the Golden Lion. The golden lion, whose face was pale and sweating from the pain, fell from the air and fell heavily to the ground. Maude did not stop squeezing his heart. The golden lion was clutching his chest, screaming in pain. This kind of extraordinary heartache in the true sense can easily destroy a person''s resistance. "Shadow screen." After restraining the golden lion by squeezing his heart, Maude moved his mind and directly turned the retracted shadow into a curtain, and immediately covered himself and Luo inside. This move is very dangerous. As long as the Warring States or other people attack the screen with armed colors, Maude can be directly injured. But Maude got the heart of the golden lion. The experience value gain and the devil fruit are right in front of him, and it is worth his risk. "Finish as soon as possible." Under the hood of the shadow screen, Maude immediately took out a fruit from the shadow box and threw it to Luo together with the heart. Luo cried the ghost to his sheath, and immediately caught the heart and fruit that Maude had thrown over. He was so proficient in this task that he could no longer be proficient, and it only took a second to smoothly expand the outer membrane of the heart and put the fruit in it. After completing the task, Luo backhanded his heart to Maude. "What an unexpected gain." Maude caught the heart, and at the same time activated the basketball-sized shadow on the golden lion. Beyond the screen. The shadow covering the golden lion''s body abruptly mimicked it into a sharp round knife, starting from the golden lion''s neck, and smashing down its chest. Puff--! The golden lion''s neck and chest, as well as its abdomen, were suddenly crushed by the shadow round knife to make a huge wound. A lot of blood spewed out from the wound like a fountain. "Uh" The golden lion''s body shook, his eyes widened to the limit. "How can I fall down here..." The vitality was lost with the blood, and the golden lion supported his eyelids, telling his unwilling emotions. But after a while, The eyelids still drooped. At the same time, the luster in his eyes dimmed. With extreme unwillingness, Golden Lion swallowed his last breath. after all, This man who once dominated the sea, like the white beard, came to an end on this battlefield that is about to change the age. The golden lion died. The immeasurable benefits are fed back to Maude''s body. In an instant, Maude could clearly feel a warm current flowing in his body and even in his limbs. Physical, domineering, swordsmanship, demon After the diversion, the still considerable income suddenly turned into splattered stars, and a star frame gradually condensed next to the stars on the Hunter''s Note. Feeling the obvious change in his body, a smile of joy flashed across Maude''s face, and he quickly closed his eyes. [Physique: ] Swordsmanship:  [Domineering: ] [Demon: ] In the hunter''s notes, the star rating of various abilities is unexpectedly regular. The benefits brought by the golden lion directly made Maude condense the ninth star frame of swordsmanship, domineering, and demons. This means that as long as Maude fills these four star frames, he can officially enter the ranks of top combat power. But Maude knew that even if he kills another prey similar to the Golden Lion now, he cannot be promoted directly to the four nine-stars. This threshold is not so easy to cross. after all, Maude can''t get 100% of the profits from the prey, and it is estimated that he can get 50%. When Maude checked the Hunter star, the fruit he held in his hand gradually changed with the infusion of the demon soul. Bang! At this moment, the shadow screen was hit hard. Maude opened his eyes suddenly, opened the film box like a conditioned reflex, and put the fruit into the film box with his stopped beating heart. Bang! Click, click, click The moment Maude put the floating fruit into the shadow box, there was another loud noise, and cracks suddenly appeared on the shadow screen. Maude''s body shook slightly, and wisps of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. "It''s the Warring States Period..." Maude retracted the screen. As the shadow screen dissipated, dazzling light flooded towards Maude and Luo from all directions. Drops, drops, drops In addition to the light, there was also a sharp sound like a countdown before the yellow ape condensed the beam. (End of this chapter) ~： Push book~ Push book~ "The Man Behind the Empress" A newcomer in the modern city, Wu Qiong. The newly enthroned female emperor of the Great Zhou Dynasty, Wu Pheasant. When two time-space male and female emperors in the workplace began to exchange their bodies every other day. "You were great yesterday, tonight... are you free tonight?" Looking at the beautiful woman who bit her lip in front of her and blushed slightly, Wu Qiong looked dazed. [Wu Pheasant! What have you done with my body! "Your Majesty! You scolded the appearance of the Huns envoys. Although you admire the ministers, but the female **** has missed the country!" Looking at the ministers who knelt in front of him, Wu Pheasant also looked dumbfounded. [Wu Qiong! What have you done with my body! The book is also called "What have you done with my body?" "Your workplace, no, it''s your empire" "It''s really not you who I got" "Tie the dog to death" I wanted to make another chapter, but the follow-up was weak, ~~~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 512： Huang Yuan, thank you. Chapter 512 Huang Yuan, thanks. The battle that was placed in advance showed the killing intent of the Warring States Period and Huang Yuan. Kill and kill. Can be captured is captured. The star-like light condensed from Huang Yuan''s fingertips, and the sharp sound was endless. biu! The condensing beam is slow, but the laser beam is extremely fast. The star-like light suddenly turned into a yellow light beam and shot straight towards Luo. Obviously, Huang Yuan remembered the small loss he had been kicked by Maude before, and this time he made a move to solve Luo first. At this moment, Luo was weak and weak, full of flaws. His hard-to-recover physical strength has been squeezed out by several small-scale [room] just now. It''s not easy to stand up now, let alone avoid the yellow ape''s laser beam. but, With Maude beside him, he didn''t plan to hide. Maude stretched out his arm in time and placed it across the trajectory of the laser beam. The shadow wave attached to his arm turned into a **** hand, spreading his five fingers to pinch the flying laser beam into the palm of his palm, and then gave it a firm grip. Accompanied by a low and muffled sound like firecrackers exploded after falling into the water, the laser beam suddenly exploded in the dark hands mimicked by Kagebo. The wisps of light flashed from the fingers of the **** hand, and the **** hand only shook slightly. The explosive power caused by the laser beam was thus easily offset by Maude''s shadow hand. "It''s terrible~~~" Seeing Maude squeezing the laser beam, a strange flash of surprise flashed in the depths of Huang Yuan''s eyes. It is the first time anyone has seen anyone use this method to solve his laser beam since he got the sparkling fruit. The slightly weird senses made him habitually curl the corners of his lips, which was a gesture of crossing arms. This is the starting style of Bashaqiong Gouyu. He wanted to see if Maude could squeeze a beam of light with his bare hands, and could he squeeze hundreds of light bullets in one second. Didi There was a sharp sound. A dazzling star-like light flashed in the small circle where Huang Yuan''s thumb and index finger intersected. Maude narrowed his eyes, retracted the big shadow hand, and immediately turned his wrist, including the big shadow hand, pushing all the shadows towards Luo. Shadow stream, shadow play. The propelled shadow suddenly volleyed towards Luo like a stream. A hint of doubt flashed in Luo''s eyes, and he didn''t know what Maude wanted to do. Maude also didn''t mean to explain. Shadow Liubo quickly covered Luo''s body in this way, instantly forming a dark tight leather armor that only showed his eyes and nose. "Ok?" Luo was slightly startled, but in the next moment he understood Maude''s motive for covering him. Just as his thoughts turned, the shadow leather armor drove his body, exploding at a terrifying speed, and instantly escaped from the dangerous ground, flashing tens of meters away. At this time, the fist of the Warring States Period, which was shining with the light of Buddha, struck towards Maude. At the same time, Huang Yuans eight-foot Qiong Gouyu was ready to complete, and the dazzling light suddenly shrank, and immediately shot light bullets towards Maude at super high speed. Under the enemy left and right, Maude looked calm, holding a knife in one hand and a gun in the other. One mind, two purposes! While strenuously swinging the knife to cut a hegemonic shock wave towards the Warring States, the other hand quickly squeezed the trigger, and lead bullets shot out from the barrel of the gun, facing countless light bullets in the air. "Boom...!" The lead bomb and the light bomb collided in the air first, causing a chain explosion suddenly. On the other side, the Warring States punched the hegemony. Accompanied by a loud bang, the two shock waves squeezed sharply against each other in the dazzling white light, and bursts of turbulent air waved in all directions. For a while, Maude''s figure disappeared in the shock wave of the air wave. When the surplus of the air wave stopped completely, a large amount of smoke and dust floated in the air. This scene was broadcast to the eyes of countless people through live broadcast. "A joint attack by the Admiral and Admiral..." "do you died?" Countless people watched intently the large amount of smoke and dust rolled up by the explosion on the screen. There were originally multiple live views, but now only two are left. One perspective is fixed on Maude, who was attacked by the Warring States and Huang Yuan, and the other is Ace who was blown into the sky by a hurricane and the others. In just a few minutes. The audience saw the escape method of Ace and the crowd, and also saw the scene where the golden lion died in Maud''s hands. The ups and downs of the situation made the heartbeat of countless viewers quicken. Ten minutes ago, those people who longed for peace and peace were all convinced by Moder''s performance in the war and cheered him in various ways. Now, dozens of minutes later, when Maude abandoned the Qiwuhai identity, they hoped that the Warring States Period and Huang Yuan would be able to eliminate Maude with this combined blow. Nothing about position. What they want has always been stability and peace. Under the breathless gaze of countless people, a figure suddenly emerged from the smoke and dust, but it was an unharmed Maude. Suddenly, Some are ecstatic, some are sad. Even in the face of a joint attack from the Admiral and Admiral, Maude managed to retreat. Out of the smoke and dust, Maude had a clear goal, and moved closer to Luo covered with shadow armor at the fastest speed. I have already got everything I want in this war, and the next step is to leave the battlefield immediately. "Um~~~Although I dont know why you want to run there, but...just stop you~~~" Huang Yuan''s hands were facing each other up and down, and a burst of light quickly gathered in the middle. Yata Mirror! The gathered light group suddenly blasted a beam of light towards Maude, forming a light track in mid-air, and came to Maude in the blink of an eye at the end. Subsequently, Huang Yuan''s body turned into light and appeared directly at the end of the light orbit. Strictly speaking, this kind of transfer speed in the blink of an eye can also be called teleport. While revealing his figure in front of Maude, Huang Yuan''s right foot, which turned into a streamer, had already arrived in front of Maude. "Ah" Maude, who had already prepared, suddenly smiled. Huang Yuan frowned slightly, and the kicked right heel was firmly printed on Maude''s waist. Bang! One hit hit the mark. Maude was kicked directly, and his body flew far away like a cannonball. "Ok?" Huang Yuan looked at the direction Maude was flying, and the careless expression on his face suddenly stagnated. In his mind, the seemingly insignificant small movements that Maude had just made flashed through his mind, it seemed that he was deliberately slowing down for a moment in order to adjust the direction of the kick. Is it being used... Under Huang Yuan''s gaze, Maude flew towards Luo who was ready to go. More precisely, it is Luo who is controlled by the shadow puppet show. Under the control of the shadow, Luo raised his hands and easily caught Maude who was kicked by Huang Yuan. Maude covered the attacked area with armed color, so he was not injured. At this time, the bear was only less than ten meters away from the two of them. Because of this, the completely transformed bear immediately triggered the enemy detection mechanism and took the initiative to walk towards them. Maude first glanced at the bear, then at Huang Yuan, grinning. "Huang Yuan, thank you." "???" How about you set an update time? It depends on whether it is 12 o''clock noon or 6 o''clock in the evening or 0 o''clock in the middle of the night. (End of this chapter) Chapter 513： Go to the top Chapter 513 Go to the top Before the war on top. Maude prepaid two air tickets to Xiong. This is his last-minute hole card to ensure that he can leave the battlefield immediately after finishing the hunt. but, Even with reference to the original work, Maude cannot be 100% sure whether the bear can get Dr. Vegapunk to agree to set up such a small program that requires conditional triggering in his [processor] before the bear is completely transformed. So, this is undoubtedly a hole card that requires a little risk. But there is no risk-free high-yield good thing in the world. If you want to get high returns, you have to bear potential risks. Before Maude took the initiative to reveal this hole card, no one knew his plan. Even Begapunk, who set up procedures for the bears, never expected the effects of these two plane tickets under what circumstances. No one wants this. So that Maude''s thanks made Huang Yuan confused. Maude retracted the shadow covering Luo and tilted his head to look at the striding bear. Before the advance payment of the air ticket, Maude took a shadow from the bear as a chance to awaken the bear''s consciousness in the future. Previously, there was more than enough energy but not enough energy. Now, the star rating of the Shadow Fruit ability has broken through to eight and a half stars, and it may have the ability to awaken consciousness. Maude flipped his palm, and the shadow wave filled, quietly opened the shadow box, and took out a shadow of the bear. As Mauds most troublesome skill, the shadow box needs to be developed in depth. In the original idea, it was not used to store objects, but to store shadows. In other words, it is a portable prison that can stably imprison the shadow. Under this premise, as long as Maude deposits some qualified shadows in this shadow prison in advance, he can extract the shadows and use them at any time during the battle. You can use the shadow to use a one-time shadow gathering place, or you can use it as a stand-in to resist damage. With this idea, Maude eventually successfully developed this skill. The embarrassing thing is that the space in the cassette is very limited, at most only two or three three-dimensional shadows can be stored. When the star of Shadow Fruit''s ability breaks through to nine stars, this situation may be improved. After taking out a shadow of the bear, Maude thought. however, Using this shadow as a medium to activate abilities, but did not get any feedback. "At the level of eight and a half stars, isn''t it okay..." Maude sighed softly in his heart. There is no feedback on launching ability. This means that with his current ability, there is still no way to awaken the bear''s personality. "Does it take the''Nine Stars'' to realize this idea?" Maude''s eyes condensed slightly, and he squeezed his palm, putting the bear''s shadow back into the shadow box. Since I can''t do it now, I can only wait for the next opportunity. The top priority is to leave the battlefield. Tom, Tom With a heavy step, Xiong came to Maude and Luo. In the lens-like eyes, a ray of red light was fleeting. "Death surgeon, Trafalgar Law, is offering a bounty of 228 million, confirming the target." The line of sight behind the lens stared straight at Luo who was panting. Didi The bear opened his mouth and gathered light that was indistinguishable from Huang Yuan''s ability. not far away. The Huang Yuan who saw this scene touched his chin and said to himself: "Well~~Since it is burdensome, please be prepared to be left here~~Bacardi Mord~~" At this time, he had determined that Luo had no spare energy to use the ability of the operation fruit, for Maude, it was naturally a burden that could not be ignored. For example, now, the bear, which has been completely transformed into a living weapon among adults, has immediately caught sight of Luo as soon as the enemy detection mechanism is triggered. Although Maude took the initiative to break into the encirclement, Huang Yuan had a lingering feeling of weirdness. But judging from the current situation, he didn''t think that Maude, who took the initiative to abandon the identity of Qiwuhai, could retreat from this place. The Warring States period, and even the naval elites around him, were general ideas. No matter what Maude wants to do next, his mid-to-high-end combat power is all around him, enough to execute on the spot or capture Maude and the Blackbeard Pirates. Just when the surrounding navy felt that the overall situation was timed, they heard Maude speak a strange word. "Air tickets." Maude said to the bear who was close at hand, the key password that could trigger the action program. Hearing Maude''s words, the light gathered in the bear''s mouth suddenly melted and disappeared like spring snow. Beep-- At the same time, Xiong''s lens eyes flashed with red light, and he slowly closed his mouth and slowly took off his gloves. "Bear, the next time I meet, it will be the time I fulfill my promise." Maude looked at the bear''s move of removing his gloves, and understood that the procedure for implanting in the bear''s body had started, and immediately said softly to the bear. Whatever promised, Maude will do it anyway. If you need the ability to reach the nine stars to awaken the bear''s consciousness, then find a way to make the ability break through the nine stars quickly. At that time, no matter what situation the bear will face in the future. Go to heaven, go to earth, and enter the sea. Maude also absolutely must awaken the bear''s consciousness. Seeing Xiong raise his right hand, Mo De suddenly turned around and looked at Huang Yuan and the Warring States Period. The direction he was looking at was exactly the lens of the image bug. "Are you ready?" Maude raised his right hand and clenched it into a fist. Inexplicable words, inexplicable actions, made many navies including the Warring States Period slightly startled. With a smile on his face, Maude looked over Huang Yuan and Warring States, and fell on the lens of the image insect. Lafayette, you should be watching... Then, "Go to the apex!!!" Mord''s high-spirited voice instantly spread throughout the entire Malin Vatican, and also spread throughout the entire world through the radio function of the image bug. At this moment, The top powerhouses present, such as the Warring States Period, Karp, Yellow Ape, Green Pheasant, Fujitora, and Blackbeard, were all involuntarily looking towards the inexplicably convincing Maude. "Thief haha..." Blackbeard''s laughter is rarely lowered. Looking at Maude, he was mainly intent on killing. It''s good now or in the future. He saw a huge obstacle that must be overcome. sky. The wind continued to roar, and black clouds rolled back and forth like waves. A veiled gaze fell straight down from the black cloud, looking at Maude, who turned his back to the bear and let out a rhetoric. "D... it''s your words, maybe you can do it..." The whisper, which was so slight that it was inaudible, was immediately covered by the wind. Whether it meant going to the apex or saving the bear back, it was unclear. all around the world. The reporters, who were staring at the screen attentively, looked at Maude, who was suddenly arrogant. "Go to the apex???" "Why do you want to say such things at this time..." Countless eyes stared at Maude, who was about to be attacked by the bear, but turned around unsuspectingly. Snapped--! then, They heard a very meaningful soft sound. Under the gaze of countless eyes, With the bear''s palm falling, Maude disappeared out of thin air. (End of this chapter) Chapter 514： trend Chapter 514 Trends At the much-anticipated moment, as Maude disappeared out of thin air, he suddenly lost his eyeballs. After shooting Maude flying, Xiong made another backhand and patted Luo lightly. Snapped--! There was another soft noise. Luo also disappeared out of thin air, leaving only a cyclone on the ground. After completing the programmed tasks, Xiong slowly put on his gloves and put the book in his arms. The mechanism of finding the enemy suddenly vacated, causing him to look up slightly, not knowing where to fall. The huge body just stood quietly on the spot, welcoming gazes from all directions. This war is not over yet. But Maude, who had got everything, had already retreated. just, This way of exiting the stage really surprised everyone present. "I really underestimated you~~" In a blink of an eye, Maude was slapped in the face, and Huang Yuan rarely showed solemnity. He first frowned and looked at the empty sky, and then looked at the expressionless Bassoromi Bear. Based on what he knew, Basolomi Bear had been completely transformed into a living weapon, and would only act in accordance with the set procedures, how could it be possible to suddenly shoot Mod and Luo flying. But the facts are in front of you, and Huang Yuan cannot believe it. Then, What is the reason for the bear that has lost its sense of autonomy to suddenly make this behavior? unless Huang Yuan suddenly thought of Dr. Begapunk. As the person in charge of transforming the bear into a living weapon, only Dr. Vegapunk can embed instructions in the bear''s action program. But the problem came again. What motive is Begapunk based on to implant such instructions in the bear''s program of action? Even though this may be the bear''s unilateral request, Begapunk has no reason to agree to it. Huang Yuan touched his chin, only feeling more doubts in his heart. Watching Maude and Luo withdraw in this way, the Sengoku faces were gloomy and terribly, and they couldn''t help rubbing their foreheads, appearing a little gaffe. "Have you planned from the beginning... Bacardi Maud!" Before this happened, who could have imagined that Maude would arrange such a way for himself. The words that were said before leaving turned into reverberations, lingering in the sky for a long time. "Thief haha!! Your navy... was thoroughly teased by that man!" Blackbeard''s arrogant laughter suddenly replaced the lingering sound of Maude left over Malin Vando. "..." Warring States immediately looked at Black Beard coldly. And Blackbeard seemed to be unaware of his worsening situation and laughed more and more wildly. Although very upset Maud. But what Maude did made Blackbeard truly admire. Chambord Islands. Below the huge screen suspended in the air, the black human head was still so quiet as if a needle fell. The reporters holding paper and pen looked up at the screen in amazement. What Maude said at the end and the way he disappeared out of thin air made them dream. but, I have paper and pen in hand, but I don''t know where to start. far away. On the roots. Perona, who was shot by a bear and flew to Alabastan, couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when she saw that Maude and Luo were shot and flew by the bear. "Huh, it made me so worried." Perona whispered a word, and then thought that Maude might set her landing point in the Chambord Islands. "This is so close to the navy headquarters, shouldn''t it be necessary to fly for three days?" Perona muttered to herself. Urki turned his head to look at Perona, hesitated for a moment, and asked: "Sister Perona, do you know what''s going on with ability? The boss should be fine, right?" Urki, who joined Maude''s command later, was forced to call Perona as the "big sister" at Perona''s unilateral request. I once protested loudly, but was taught to be a man by a negative ghost on the spot. From then on, Urki could only honestly add the first three words for Sister Perona after Perona''s name. "It''s okay, it''s just a flight." Perona glanced at Urgi, explaining sloppily. "By plane???" Urji had a question mark on his face. Perona did not explain further. What plane? What plane ticket? These terms are all she heard from Maude. She also didn''t know what these nouns meant, only that Maude used these nouns to correspond to the bear''s ability to fly people to a certain destination. Aside. Xia Qi smiled softly, and squeezed out the cigarette in his hand. Newgate, Skie... Xia Qi lowered her head slightly with deep eyes, and silently recited the names of White Beard and Golden Lion in her heart. Immediately, he sighed slightly. The person who came out of the pirate group without any human touch. Some are still galloping above the sea and are famous. But more, are exiting one by one in different ways. As a former companion, Xia Qi will inevitably feel sad for the end of Newgate and Skie. New world, cake island. This is a peculiar island made up of various cakes and creams, and it is also a stronghold of the BIGMOM Pirate Group, one of the Four Emperors. "What to say to the top, it is really a little devil who knows the height of the sky!!!" In the dimly lit room, the fat four emperors Charlotte Lingling lay on the bed. An image worm sat quietly on the side of the big bed, and the white light projected from his eyes fell on the wall directly in front, forming a square live broadcast screen. The faintly gleaming white light rendered Charlotte Lingling''s eyes a terrifying luster. Da da-- A faint footstep came from the door. "mom." The visitor was Charlotte Perrospero, the eldest son of Charlotte Lingling, slender, holding a candy cane and licking fruit. Charlotte Lingling looked away from the projection screen and turned to look at Perrospero. Even if she was looking at her own son, Charlotte Lingling didn''t mean to restrain her emotions. The awe-inspiring eyes fell on Perrospero. Perrospero lowered his head slightly, sweat oozing out of his back under his clothes. When Charlotte Lingling is angry, the relationship of family affection does not bring any confidence to Perrospero. "Mom, just now, Redhead and Kaido truce." "Oh?" Charlotte Lingling heard the words and said: "After three days and three nights, have you finally stopped..." With that, Charlotte Lingling''s eyes rose sharply. "The red-haired guy, in order to stop Kaido, really can do anything." When it comes to red hair blocking Kaido, Charlotte Lingling is very upset. In her opinion, if the war fanatic Kaido is allowed to get involved in the war. Then she may be able to grab more territory in the new world. Anyway, the more serious the losses of the other four emperors, the happier she will definitely be. "Be prepared to take over the white beard site." "Okay, mom." Perrospero responded. Charlotte Lingling smiled silently, grinning with thick teeth. It seemed that something had been thought of, and the saliva suddenly flowed from the gap between the teeth. As the former companions of the White Beard and the Golden Lion, Charlotte Lingling has no sense of their death, which is in sharp contrast to Shaqi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 515： Lord of Shadows Chapter 515 The Lord of Shadow Stream Under the influence of Maude this butterfly, the scale of the war on top is larger than the original work. This led to Kaido, who dreamed of launching a top-notch war, had to go to the battlefield to blend in. Kaido doesn''t care about the consequences of this war, no matter which party can win, and which party can benefit from it. What he wants is a huge top-level war, and a battle fierce enough to make him feel the shadow of death. For this reason, he has to participate in whatever he says. however, In order to prevent the situation from becoming more serious, Shanks directly used his entire group to intercept the heavy soldiers of the Beast Pirates group specially prepared by Kaido on the way. The fighting between the four emperors is itself a sparse and common thing. But at most, there are a few small sparks that rub against each other, and they won''t really move. Kaido thought it was the same this time, thinking about sending Shanks away, and then rushing to Malin Vando as quickly as possible. however, Upon contact between the two parties, Kaido immediately realized something was wrong. The Red-Haired Pirates came clearly prepared. Shanks didn''t hide it, and directly stated his intention. But Kaido would not compromise, as soon as his temper came up, he went to war with Shanks without saying a word. In order to keep Kaido here, Shanks didn''t spare any effort. Kaido felt the attitude of Shanks, even more furious. The result was that the two sides fought for three full days! Kaido realized that Shanks was planning to keep him here at all costs. The more so, the more upset Kaido is. The thing he hates most in his life is being spoiled. just, As time went by, this short-term fight that could not be ended gradually cooled Kaido''s boiling blood. Until the war on the top came to an end, the fighting between them did not end. The result is-- Kaido finally failed to achieve his wish and missed an opportunity to create a top-notch war scene. And Shanks, who struggled to hold Kaido, failed to rush to the battlefield of Malin Vando at the last minute like the original. The fierce battle between the Four Emperors Pirate Group is no small matter. Usually the navy receives the news as soon as possible and keeps track of the information. But right now it is the all-out war between the Navy and the Whitebeard Pirates, but there is not much spare energy to follow. On the contrary, Charlotte Lingling, who has been watching the fire from the other side, attaches great importance to the situation of Kaido and Shanks. She will decide what to do based on what happened after Kaido and Shanks. Now, Kaido and Shanks have their own losses. Add to that the death of White Beard and the defeat of the White Beard Pirates. what does this mean. Charlotte Lingling knew very well. The White Beard Pirates, who suffered heavy losses and lost their backbone, no longer have the qualifications to rule in the new world. This situation is an excellent opportunity for her to expand her territorial power. The images of war have spread all over the world. While countless pirates were shocked by Maud''s strength, they also saw the end of the white beard and the golden lion, as well as the white beard pirate group that suffered extremely tragic losses. Many fierce pirates who licked blood from the knife''s mouth all year round directly stared at the site of the White Beard Pirate Group. For them, from the moment White Beard fell, the site with the flag of the White Beard Pirates Group had already become a piece of meat that they could eat. Even if they don''t have the ability to grab the site, they can still grab everything in the site before the other four emperors take it away. Even if you can''t bite a large piece of meat, you can at least drink the warm soup. The pirates who had developed their thoughts set their sights on the territory of the White Beard Pirates. Among them, the most plundered place is the Murloc Island under the 10,000-meter sea floor. As long as you can take a mermaid away, you can get tens of millions of Baileys! Suddenly, Before the war was over, countless pirates had already set sail for the fisherman island one step in advance. The murderous era began to show its head. At this moment, Maude and Luo are flying in the sky. At the end of the plane ticket, Maude did not choose the Chambord Islands, which is very close to Marin Vatican. Instead, he chose the Devil''s Triangle where the terrifying three-masted ship is located at least a week away from the Chambord Islands. Maude intends to meet Lafitte and the others first, and then go to the new world. After Maude and Luo flew in the sky for most of the day, the newspaper about the war on the top flew all over the world in a short time. The headline of every edition of the newspaper basically marked Maud''s name. To say that the most conspicuous title is from the hands of Turkey Dada [The terminator of the old age-Bacardi Maud. In normal times, when people see this kind of headline, they will sneer at them, thinking that it is another sensational report. Be polite and smile. Those with poor personality must be sprayed. But this time, everyone was silent, and could not refute the title. Terminator of the old age... Bacardi Maud. This is the one who can kill famous powerhouses such as Doflamingo Mingo and Diamond Joz in that war. And cut off an arm of a legendary navy hero, And the man who personally ended the two legends of the old age, the white beard and the golden lion. Will be hailed as the terminator of the old era after the fact, it can be said to be well deserved. As the most eye-catching existence in the war, Maud became the darling of media reporters directly after the end of the war. Even if the world government unilaterally exerts pressure on the World Economic News Service, it can only let the news service downplay the navy''s defeat in the top war. As for the deaths of the white beard and the golden lion, as well as the instigator Maude, the news agency did its best to restore the truth. This time, They don''t need to flatter. Just telling the process once is enough to make those who haven''t watched the live broadcast feel the shock of the big event. And to learn more about the man who shocked the whole world overnight-Bacardi Maud. After this battle, Mauds various titles before, such as Spook Spear, New World Gatekeeper, Founder of Usopoliu, Sword and Spear... Basically it is already known to the world. But on the second day after the end of the war, Maude got two more titles. One is the Terminator of the Old Age, and the other is the Lord of Shadow Stream. Anyone who has watched the war broadcast has experienced the shadow power used by Maude. Strange, terrifying, and full of deterrence! Intuitive impressions from countless people, coupled with someones help. The sense of existence of the title of Lord of the Shadow Stream directly overwhelmed the limelight of the Terminator of the old era and became Maud''s most widely known name now. all of these, Maude, who was still flying in the sky, had no idea. even, He also couldn''t personally feel the flow of the murderous era that he contributed to. Only one day. The white beard''s site directly turned into a sea of ??blood. And this is just the beginning. The balance of power in the new world has undergone unavoidable great changes from this moment on. After all, it will be the remnant party of the White Beard Pirates who is reborn from the ashes, and then personally snatches the status and reputation back. Or perhaps it is-the new emperor ascended the throne. No one can see the future clearly. just, People have felt it firsthand. The era that was about to go violently, which was facilitated by Maude. (End of this chapter) Chapter 516： Prepare to meet our king Chapter 516 Prepare to welcome our king The Devils Triangle is filled with thick fog for many years. Deep in the sea. A huge three-masted ship, like an island, moored quietly on the sea filled with dense fog. On both sides of the hull of the three-masted ship, and directly behind the hull, each stands a mast with huge sails hung on it. On the sails, there is a huge banner pattern of the Maud Pirates. Thanks to the area more than ten times larger than the conventional one, even if it is covered by fog, the pattern of the flag is still very conspicuous. The surrounding sea was calm and waveless, and when I listened carefully, there was no sound of waves. On the three-masted ship, it was also silent. The eerie and grotesque breath, accompanied by mist, filled every corner. Since the Maud Pirate Group received the terrorist three-masted ship, it has become a restricted area for pirates in the true sense. Those pirates who are going to the Chambord Islands but strayed into the Devil''s Triangle... Some had better luck, and went around without encountering the terrifying three-masted ship, and finally escaped safely and was able to go to the Chambord Islands. Some had poor luck. Two days after entering the waters of the Devil''s Triangle, they stepped on thunder and ran into a terrifying three-masted ship. And their fate was to be hypnotized by Lafayette, who was rushed over by the sound, and then as a sparring target for Jim and the others, they fought until death. It can be said, As long as the pirate strays into the location of the terrifying three-masted ship, it is basically the same as death. Occasionally, unlucky civilian ships strayed into the vicinity of the terrifying three-masted ship. But Lafayette is not interested in civilians. At most, he walks along with some living supplies, and then uses hypnosis to make the civilians forget their memories and leave this place of right and wrong. Under Lafayette''s thorough cleaning and chasing, the sea near the Terror Three-masted ship was surprisingly quiet. Click-- On the mast ship, in the deserted ruined building only a hundred meters away from the castle, there was a sudden sound of footsteps on the stone slabs with leather shoes. In this environment where the needles can be heard, the sound of footsteps is extremely loud. Footsteps from far to near, a tall figure slowly emerged from the thick fog. The person here is Lafayette wearing a top hat and holding a cane. He stopped on a piece of stone slab, immediately raised his index finger, opened the brim of his hat lightly, and looked up at the gloomy sky. At this time, there was a sound of varying degrees of footsteps behind him. The figures appeared in the thick fog and came to Lafayette''s side. Respectively, With a big ponytail, a turban painted with a sheep pattern on his forehead, and her eyes narrowed into a seam. Jim with a bald head and a naked upper body, his muscles bulging like a rock, but with countless scars. Philo with long snow-white hair, azure blue eyes, and a crow mask hung on his back. Wearing a black gentleman''s outfit, with a pink scarf around his neck, Brook with an explosive head. "Mo, Maude are coming back?" Philo, who was not wearing a crow mask, kept dodge his eyes when talking. "Ooooooo..." Brook raised his hand and pressed the top of his hat without answering Philo''s question. The hollow and dark eye sockets stared directly at Philo with a shy face. For fear that Brooke would make another unreasonable request to see the underwear, Philo hid behind Jia Ya. Jia Ya opened her eyes slightly, revealing a hint of amber, smiling at Brooke. "Gah" Facing the dangerous gaze from Jia Ya, Brook flashed through his mind the picture of his bones being taken to boil soup, abruptly stopped the laughter, and naturally turned his head. "Yes, the boss is coming back." Jim dumbly answered Philo''s question, and immediately took out the special large dumbbells he carried with him, and lifted the iron on the spot. Philo''s little head leaned out from behind Jaya and saw Jim habitually take out dumbbells to lift the iron. His timid eyes swept towards the new injury on Jim''s shoulder, and his voice was rarely raised by two levels. "Jim, the wound on your shoulder hasn''t healed completely, so it will open the wound!" "It doesn''t matter." Jim looked calm. When speaking, the wound just split open and blood gurgled out. But even though the wound burst and bleeds, Jim is still holding dumbbells without changing his face, as if the bleeding arm is not his. Upon seeing this, Philo subconsciously took out hemostatic ointment to help Jim treat the wound. "Hey, Miss Philo, I have told you many times that''self-mutilation'' is the only shortcut for an animal type capable person to''quickly''. If it is treated with medicine, it will lose its due effect." Lafayette made a sound at the right time to correct Philo''s subconsciously to help Jim heal. "Oh." Hearing what Lafayette said, Philo stopped and bowed his head a little embarrassed. Jia Ya smiled and stretched out her hand to touch Philo''s cerebellum to show comfort. No one in the room spoke. After a brief silence. Lafayette looked at the misty sky suddenly, his eyes suddenly burst into light, and smiled: "Then, prepare to meet our''king''." "Ooooooo..." Brook took off his hat and looked up at the sky. Jaya and Philo also raised their heads. Jim stopped lifting the iron, placed the dumbbells by his feet, and looked up at the sky. Above the misty gray sky, there was a sound of breaking through the sky. Under the gaze of the Lafayettes, a figure wrapped in a weak light film, like a meteor penetrating the mist, fell straight on the ground in front of them. Snapped! The meteor-like light film fell to the ground, and did not produce a huge movement, but only made a light sound Then, there was an extra shallow hole in the shape of a bear paw on the ground. Surrounding, The cyclone generated when it landed, rolled up the fog, circled the shallow pit of bear''s paw a few times, and even brought up a little dust. The tall figure wrapped in the faint light film stood tall and straight in the center of the shallow pit of the bear''s paw. The eyes are like night, and the heroic spirit is pressing. The posture is like a sharp sword, exuding a conspicuous aura that is not anger and prestige, sharp and piercing, It was Maude who flew three days and three nights in the sky. "Yo guys, I''m back." Maude stood in the shallow pit of the bear paw, smiling at Lafayette and others in front of him. "Welcome back." Seeing Maude whose aura became extremely powerful, everyone''s eyes lit up slightly. This is their captain. Lafayette stared at Maud intently, as if looking at a rare treasure that had been carefully carved. Just three years. Maude did not live up to his expectations and obtained the strength capital to reach the top. This is his king! The snow-white long knife hanging from Maude''s waist suddenly turned into Bailey. "Sister Jia Ya, I''m hungry." Bailey, who had changed back to his original shape, came to Maudes shoulders with ease, rubbing his stomach vigorously, looking at Jia Ya who was squinting and smiling pitifully. "A table of hot dishes has been prepared for you." "Great!" Bailey cheered. At this moment, another faint light film fell to the ground, smashing the ground into a shallow hole in the shape of a bear''s paw. But it was Luo who followed Maude. He squatted halfway in the shallow pit of the bear''s paw, then slowly got up, his expression calm. "Is there a newspaper?" After landing, he ignored the hunger in his belly and asked for a newspaper. (End of this chapter) Chapter 517： The end of the Blackbeard Pirates Chapter 517 The end of the Blackbeard Pirates Although Malin Vando was only about ten days away from the Devils Triangle, it took Maude and Luo for three days and nights to reach the terrifying three-masted ship. During this period, the two did not receive any information from the outside world, nor knew the outcome of the top war. and so, After landing, Luo directly asked for a newspaper, wanting to understand the current situation as soon as possible. Lafayette glanced at Luo and took out the newspaper prepared in advance. Luo saw this, took a few steps forward, and reached out to take the newspaper from Lafayette. however, Lafayette avoided his stretched hand and handed the newspaper to Maude. "!" A crossroads suddenly appeared on Luo''s forehead, struggling to resist the idea of ??using his power to **** the newspaper. Bastard! He looked at Lafayette''s back and cursed in his heart. Lafayette could clearly feel Ronaldo''s lingering gaze staring at his back, but he didn''t care too much. Maude glanced at Luo who did not hide his anger, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he reached out to take the newspaper that Lafayette handed over. When I opened it, I found that there was another one inside. This guy Lafayette... Maude smiled helplessly. After throwing the extra newspaper to Luo, he looked at the contents of the newspaper. After just a few glances, Maude directly skipped retelling the general meaningless description of the battle situation. What he wanted to see was the result of the top war, not the battle situation he had personally experienced. His eyes fell on the report at the very end, and the first thing that caught his eye was the name of Blackbeard. then, Maude and Luo were shot flying by the bear, and Sabo and the others were rescued by the dragon. The navy side failed to execute Ace and Robin. After the defeat, there would be nowhere to vent an evil fire. At that time, the Blackbeard Pirates were still stranded in the center of the battlefield. Facing the angry navy, the fate of the Blackbeard Pirates can be imagined. Although the Navy has been fighting for a long time, and the physical strength and state are not very optimistic, Maude does not think that Blackbeard can retreat under that situation. In the three days of flying the terrifying three-masted ship, Maude even thought about the probability that Blackbeard would die on the battlefield. This was also the result he had imagined when he asked Luo to use his ability to transfer the Blackbeard Pirates to the Green Pheasants. At that time, Maude didn''t just want to pit Blackbeard, but sincerely wanted to kill Blackbeard. however "not dead?" Looking at the content of the report, Maude couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. In his expectation, the Blackbeard in that situation would have a high probability of being captured and thrown into the city even if he was not dead. But the result was beyond his expectations. Not only was Blackbeard not captured, he also managed to escape from Malin Vando... Maude was surprised, and carefully reviewed the report from the beginning. He wanted to know how Blackbeard got away. A few minutes later, Maude finished reading the report, frowned slightly, and said to himself: "With the poisonous fruit ability of the rain of hope, and the island where the golden lion moved..." After the death of the golden lion, the floating fruit''s ability became ineffective, and the islands floating above Malin Vandor would naturally fall into the square. But Fujitora''s gravitational fruits can keep the island suspended in the air. but, Blackbeard used the dark fruit''s ability to create a huge dark cave, and sucked the suspended islands into the dark cave with the power of a black hole. Also being sucked into the dark cave, Xiliu used the poisonous fruit ability to release a lot of venom. The stunning cooperation between these abilities is amazing. After that, Blackbeard directly liberated the disintegrated islands with a large amount of venom with an aura of death. Suddenly, Countless rocks, trees and sand mixed with venom are covering the already crumbling Malin Vando like a mudslide. Maybe Blackbeard''s luck was so good that he was directly sent to a safe location where he could get out quickly by [Mudslide]. This kind of fate-like arrangement is the same as in the original book when they were advancing in the city to the verge of destruction, they encountered the Rain of Rain who could pull them out of hell. Or, thanks to the ability of someone in the team similar to [luck] or [destiny], you can escape a catastrophe when the Dark Cavern Road liberates several toxic islands. But the other crew members of the Blackbeard Pirates did not have such perfect luck. This horrible combination of secret fruits and poisonous fruits not only buried countless navies, but also killed the opportunity for several crew members of the Blackbeard Pirates to get out. Until the end of the war. Badgers, the fighting champion of the Blackbeard Pirates, and the huge battleship San Juan Hungry Wolf died one after another. The drunkard Basque Choate and Abarro Pizarro, who had just escaped from the sixth floor of Advance City, fell to the ground with serious injuries and were captured by the navy again. In addition, headed by Blackbeard, there are also four members of Otoe Fan Oka, Rain of Xiliu, Death Poison Q, and Crescent Hunter Katrin Dimei. Although they had many colors on their bodies, they got away smoothly anyway. Just as a price, the hegemony team that Blackbeard finally got together lost half of it. The Navy also suffered heavy losses. The debris flow on the island that was finally liberated by the Dark Cave Road buried almost two-thirds of the navy. Fortunately, Fujitora was here, using the ability to send the island wreckage that buried the navy to the sky in time, saving the navy from suffocation. In this way, the navy should have regrouped to pursue the Blackbeard Pirates. but, The venom mixed in the wreckage of the island has made many navies who are protected from suffocation extremely poisonous. In order to avoid more serious losses, the navys viable power can only be used in the task of rescuing colleagues. finally, The Blackbeard Pirates, which suffered heavy losses, fled Malin Vando in this way. "I really have a hand." Maude closed the newspaper, feeling the resilience and strength of Blackbeard. But it is undeniable that luck is also part of strength. In addition to quick wit and strength, Blackbeard''s ability to get out of that situation also played a part in luck. Next to him, Luo also finished reading the newspaper and learned the result of the war at the top. "In this war, the only real winner is..." Luo glanced at Maude, silently put the newspaper away. Subsequently, The crowd returned to the castle and sat down at the dining table. Jia Ya prepared a table of extremely rich dishes for Maude who returned triumphantly. Maude and the others flew in the sky for three days and three nights. They were already hungry. It took less than half an hour to wipe out the food on the table. After drinking and eating, Maude suddenly took out a devil fruit and placed it on the dining table. Everyone couldn''t help looking at the devil fruit that Maude took out. The whole body of the fruit is snow-white, with light and thin spiral patterns on the upper part, but relatively prominent cloud ripples on the lower part. "This is the fluttering fruit of the golden lion." Maude stretched out his index finger, pressed lightly on the green fruit pedicle of the fluttering fruit, and said seriously: "With this devil fruit, we can turn the terrifying three-masted ship into a floating island ship." "Turn the terrifying three-masted ship into a floating island ship..." When everyone heard the words, there was a different color in their eyes. Just a short sentence of description, let them automatically produce pictures in their minds. In this way, the bulk of the terrifying three-masted ship can be completely resolved. Maude smiled and said, "It''s more than that..." "Ok?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 518： Air Transport King Chapter 518 Air Transport King Everyone at the dinner table kept their eyes on Maude. So far, they know that Maude can always come up with some fantastic ideas about the power of the devil fruit beyond their knowledge. Luo and Brook, who have benefited most, admire Maude''s imagination from the bottom of their hearts. If this is not the case, how can Maude develop a shadow fruit that many people criticize for being too weak to the extent that it shakes the entire world? Therefore, when Maude seemed to have something to say about Piaopiao Fruit, even Luo and Brook, who were already capable, came to be interested. Maude squeezed the fruit pedicle, lifted the fluttering fruit, looked down, and landed on the cloud-like ripples under the peel. Superman Department, Animal Department, Nature Department. Among the three lines, Maude is more interested in the Superman line. because, Compared with the rough-skinned animal system and the natural system that represents the destructive power of disasters, only the Superman system is more compatible with the power system of the Hunter World. And the intuitive impression that Piaopiao Fruit gives Maude isfloating and hanging in the air. It is precisely with these two characteristics that Golden Lion created the flying fleet that shook the sea more than 20 years ago. Unfortunately, the times are different now. If you continue the old road without taking the initiative to change, the end will only be the same as the flying fleet reorganized by the Golden Lion, and it will be defeated by Malin Vando. But in the final analysis, it is also that Golden Lion must waste twenty years on the so-called [IQ plant]. In Maude''s view, as long as the Golden Lion is willing to spend a little time on the flying fleet, it will not be possible for Huang Yuan to destroy all the flying ships. At that time, it was precisely because the flying fleet lacked autonomous power and autonomous mobility. Therefore, when the golden lion was pinned down, these flying ships were strictly speaking targets when they faced the yellow ape. With the lessons learned from the Golden Lion, Maude will naturally not follow the old path of the Golden Lion. "Turning the terror three-masted ship into a floating island ship is just the basic usage of the floating fruit, but this is precisely the ability that the terror three-masted ship needs most." Maude moved away from the fluttering fruit and looked at the companions in front of him. "But what I want is not only to turn the terror three-masted ship into an island ship that can float and move freely in the air, but an air fortress that can completely control the air power." "Sky Fortress?" Hearing this word, the picture that emerged in everyone''s mind for the first time was...Marin Vando flew into the air. Simple, rude and intuitive. But there seems to be something wrong. Maude didn''t know the interesting pictures made by the brains of his companions, put down the fluttering fruits, and raised three fingers. "For this reason, three things are needed before the terrorist three-masted ship is''reformed''." "Which three things?" "Special metal, pacifist weapon system, sky island weather technology." "Uh" Everyone was stunned. Because the pacifist troops were destroyed by the Blackbeard Pirates before they even appeared in the War of the Top, Lafayette and the others knew very little about the pacifists. So when Maude said these three things, Lafayette and the others had no corresponding basic concepts. But he can barely understand Maude''s three needs for [Sky Fortress]. They are-metal, weapons, technology. Maude looked at the slightly dazed people, and said seriously: "It is not difficult to obtain special metal and sky island weather technology. On the contrary, it is the pacifist weapon system controlled by the navy... If you can establish a deal with the navy, maybe I got it, but the probability is very low." Speaking of this, Maude paused for a while, and then said: "But fortunately, there are other ways to get a similar weapon system." "Ooooooo, I probably understand." Brook raised the cup and took a sip of the steaming black tea. Sitting aside, Jim turned his head to look at Brooke, and subconsciously asked, "What do you understand?" Brook raised his head slightly and said comfortably: "In short, as long as three conditions are met, the terrifying three-masted ship will become a very powerful air fortress." "..." Jim shook his face and was speechless. Maude smiled. In fact, he also thought about taking advantage of the floating fruit''s ability to float in the air to go directly to the outer space to see the world in the transformed air fortress. But that kind of thing is too long, there is no need to take it out to impact the cognition of peers at this time. "I just said that turning the three-masted terror ship into a floating island ship is just the basic military use of the floating fruit." After giving his companions a few minutes to digest, Maude continued the topic and continued: "The true value of this fruit can change the world." "How to say?" Luo looked surprised, but the other people had similar reactions. Maude did not answer directly, but instead asked, "How much do you know about Umit, the ocean king of the underground world?" Jaya, Jim, and Brook are silent. They know very little about the underground world, and they don''t even know who the shipping king Umit is. Lafayette, who has been in the underground world for a while, has heard of Umit, the sea king, only knowing that this person is one of the six emperors of the underground world. On the contrary, Luo, in order to bring down Doflamingo, had been in contact with the underground world early, and he was naturally familiar with Umit, one of the six dark emperors. "The deep ocean current Umit is one of the six emperors of the underground world. It controls the transportation industry of the four seas and great waterways. It is said that it can smoothly transport goods and people to any sea area, so it is known as the king of shipping." "However, due to the limited''spaces'', the charges have always been high. Despite this, the demand for''spaces'' in the world is still in short supply." Luo Congjian explained it, and only then did Jaya and the others understand the origin of the sea king Umit. Brook, who was born 88 years ago, felt incredible about the so-called sea transportation. Sailing on the sea is so difficult and full of potential risks. However, some people have overcome these problems and developed the navigation industry into an industrial chain that is in short supply. and many more Brook suddenly thought of something, and he looked at Maude with surprise. On the other hand, after hearing Luo''s explanation to the Ocean King, other people suddenly understood why Maude had specifically mentioned the Ocean King. "Maude, do you want to..." "Oh, it seems that you have realized the true value of Piaopiao Fruit." Maude smiled slightly and said seriously: "An industry that is in short supply means an endless stream of income, and the floating fruits can create a unique air transport industry chain in this world." "The question is, who will be the''air transport king''?" "..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 519： Exist in the future Chapter 519 exists in the future Thanks to the advance cognition of the traversers, Maude can easily dig out the various potential values ??of the floating fruits. The air fortress, the air transport industry chain spanning the entire world. But it is an idea that can be tried to implement at this stage. This world itself has no shortage of weapons and technology. What''s really lacking is the stable power that can send all kinds of things into the air. And Piaopiao fruit can solve this problem perfectly. At this stage, Maude only considers transforming the terrorist three-masted ship into a fortress stronghold that can move freely, and slowly laying out a mature air transport industry in order to obtain huge benefits. As for using the abilities of floating fruits to go to outer space, Build the Sky City Garden Babylon, Create Gundam version pacifist troops, Construction of air-rail trains or floating bridge road transportation networks to all over the world, Put together thousands of islands directly into continental plates, Turn Noah''s Ark on Murloc Island into an aircraft carrier... Whether these settings will be implemented or not, and whether they can be completed, is temporarily out of Maud''s consideration. It is time to decide who will eat the fluttering fruit. Maude moved his eyes and looked at Jaya and Philo. Among the team, only Jaya and Philo have not eaten the Devil Fruit. Lafayette followed Maude''s gaze and looked at Jaya and Philo. Maude picked up the fluttering fruit and asked straightforwardly: "Sister Ya, Philo, are you interested?" That''s how I asked, but Maude was more inclined to let Jaya eat the fluttering fruit. Not only is Jaya''s mentality and strength far better than Philo, but also because of Philo''s shortcomings that he needs to wear a crow mask to switch to a strong personality. To sum up, it would be a safer choice for Jia Ya to eat fluttering fruit. It''s just that Maud will let Jaya and Philo make their own choices. Hearing Maudes question, Philo froze for a moment, and a panic appeared in his dark blue eyes. He lowered his head and said weakly, "I, my words, there must be no way to display the value of this fruit, so ..." As he said, Philo tilted his head to look at Jaya sitting beside him. Involuntarily, everyone looked at Jaya. Facing everyone''s gaze, Jia Ya looked calm and calmly said: "I have no interest in''devil fruits''." Under Jabba''s influence, Jaya has been less interested in Devil Fruit since she was a child. "That''s it, then make plans." A look of disappointment flashed in Maude''s eyes. Since Jaya and Philo are not interested, they can only look for suitable candidates. Jaya saw Maudes fleeting disappointment, hesitated, and asked: "Maude, do you want me to eat the fluttering fruit?" "Uh" Maud paused, looked at Jia Ya, and said seriously: "Sister Ya, to be honest, you are the most suitable person I think, but if you don''t want to..." "give it to me." Jaya reached out to Maude. She still resists the weakness caused by the Devil Fruit. but, Since this was what Maude expected, she didn''t want to disappoint Maude. "Sister Ya..." Maude was a little surprised, but when he wanted to say something, he saw Jia Ya''s face serious. Immediately, Maude didn''t say anything, but silently placed the fluttering fruit on Jaya''s palm. He knows that Jia Ya is not only for the team, but also for him to decide to accept the important task of eating the fruit. "Hey, if Jia Ya comes to eat, he will be able to fully realize the value of fluttering fruit." Lafayette looked at Jaya and gave a very high evaluation. Among the entire team, only in terms of strength, apart from Maud, Lafayette is the most convinced, that is, Jaya. If he hadn''t eaten the Eudemons Siren Fruit, he would definitely take this very important responsibility for Maude. Under the gaze of everyone, Jia Ya took a bite of the Piaopiao fruit. After chewing a few times, Jia Ya''s face suddenly turned pale, covering her mouth, almost vomiting. As a chef, Jaya has a very developed sense of taste, and at this moment, it is simply a disaster. "..." The capable people present watched Jaya''s reaction in silence, and inevitably recalled the bad experience when he ate the devil fruit. Jia Ya finally swallowed the flesh, and immediately looked at the fluttering fruit in her hand with great dread, and said with difficulty: "My sense of taste is more developed than ordinary people, but I don''t know how to describe this taste..." Everyone suddenly realized why Jaya reacted so fiercely. Maude hesitated for a moment, and finally suggested: "My''shadow ability'' will be so strong, it is very likely that I ate the whole devil fruit in the first place, Sister Ya, or... you eat it all too. ?" Jia Ya: "..." In the end, Jaya still obeyed Maude''s advice and ate the whole devil fruit with difficulty. "Let''s go and test the abilities you just got." Seeing Jia Ya finished eating the fluttering fruit, Maude urged him eagerly. The crowd then left the castle and went outside. Jia Ya took a deep breath, slowly squatted down under the gaze of everyone, stretched out his right hand and gently covered the ground. Like an innate ability. Jia Ya only moved his thoughts to activate the ability of Piaopiao Fruit. Floating! Suddenly, the ground vibrated. The people who had been mentally prepared for a long time did not panic. "rumble" Amidst a slightly dull ground cry, everyone could feel a slight sense of lift-off. This is because the terror three-masted ship is slowly leaving the sea. Jia Ya frowned slightly, looking a little strenuous. She had just eaten the piaopiao fruit, and it took some time to adapt. In a short time, it is impossible to control several islands like a golden lion. Maude saw this, but it was not surprising. "Sister Ya, don''t worry, first slowly adapt to the use of abilities." "Ok." Jia Ya nodded. A few minutes passed. Jia Ya gradually adapted to her ability. The speed of the horror three-masted ship''s lift-off was obviously faster by a notch. With the more violent shaking, only a short while, the terrifying three-masted ship completely left the sea and suspended in low altitude. After successfully lifting the horror three-masted ship into the sky, Jaya suddenly felt that the Devil Fruit was still very interesting. Navy headquarters. Hospital intensive care unit. Zhan Tao Wan was lying on the hospital bed with a pale face and closed eyes. On his body, all kinds of medical equipment are hauled. When the navy medical soldiers discovered Zhan Tao Wan, they were already left with a breath. It is a blessing to be able to save his life now. Outside the intensive care unit, Huang Yuan put his hands in his pockets, looked through the glass window, silently watching Zhan Taowan lying on the hospital bed. Click-- There was a sound of footsteps at the corner of the corridor. A plain-looking man in a white uniform walked out from the corner, came to Huang Yuan''s side, raised his eyes to look at Zhan Taowan in the intensive care unit. "Dr. Begapunk." Huang Yuan looked at the incoming person and called out his name. Begapunk lightly nodded towards Huang Yuan and asked, "How is the situation with Zhan Tao Maru?" "Well, I can''t die." Huang Yuan squeezed his chin and said euphemistically: "In addition, the performance of the pacifists'' combat power can be said to be unsatisfactory." Begapunk was silent. (End of this chapter) Chapter 520： Turbulent sea Chapter 520 The Turbulent Sea The pacifists who took Basolomi Bear as the prototype and loaded laser weapons similar to the yellow ape ability can be said to have high hopes. however, A whole group of pacifists were easily wiped out by the Blackbeard Pirates before they made their official debut. This unexpected result really disappointed too many people. Those above, however, regard the pacifists as an important weapon that can break the balance of power and seize dominance. And how big their previous expectations were, how disappointed they are now. Of course, no one will blame the scientist Begapunk who has been 500 years ahead of today''s science and technology and is known to have surpassed 500 years of wisdom. Even Huang Yuan, in a rather tactful tone, went to Bergapunk to show the poor performance of the pacifists. Begapunk silently looked at Zhan Taowan in the intensive care unit. After a while, he retracted his gaze, tilted his head to look at the yellow ape beside him, and said calmly: "I have checked the recovered wreckage and combat data." "Um~~" Huang Yuan pinched his chin, looked down at Vegapunk, habitually curled his lips and said, "What do you think?" "It''s more than lethal, but not hard." "In other words~~have to continue to transform?" "Remodeling?" Begapunk looked at Huang Yuan in a strange way, and said: "The pacifists now are just''unfinished products.'' They don''t need to think about reforming until the official completion. "..." Huang Yuan raised his eyebrows and looked at Begapunk in surprise. "Hmm~~Unfinished product?" "Yes." Begapunk understood the origin of Huang Yuan''s strange reaction, put his hands in his pockets, and said calmly: "I never said that the pacifist is already a''finished product''." "Um~~" Huang Yuan groaned and pointed out: "Then, what is the reason for the delay? I don''t think that you will have a time when Vegapunk will''stay''..." "What is lacking at present is not technology, but material." Begapunk''s eyes drooped. Judging from the results of combat data feedback, the alloy used to make pacifists, regardless of hardness or flexibility, cannot match the combat power of pacifists. Obviously, pacifists need better alloys to drive the true power of weapon systems. In addition, in order to maximize the characteristics of [living weapons], a carrier material that can perfectly carry [capacity factor] is needed. Without these two vital things, pacifists cannot become finished products. There is no idea, but there is no corresponding material, it is not a kind of sadness. Huang Yuan was silent. The corridor was quiet for a while. A few seconds later, Begapunk suddenly said: "Death surgeon Trafalgar Luo, I have seen his ability to show in the war, so that the''heart'' can continue to function after being separated. I am very interested in it." "Um~~ what do you mean?" "Can you get a''sample''? I mean the''heart'' taken out by the dead surgeon." "It depends on how much you pay attention to this matter~~" "Oh, this is important." Begapunk nodded slightly and said, "So, if you can''please'' him, it would be even better." "I will report your request, and then the Marshal of the Warring States Period will decide~~" Huang Yuan rubbed his chin. As long as it is what Begapunk needs, the world government and navy will do their best to satisfy it. The death surgeon Trafalgar Rowe was Mauds. If you want to do it, it means that the Navy has to organize a force to face Maude, who is no weaker than the white beard during the critical recovery period after the war. Click-- Suddenly, there was a rush of footsteps around the corner of the corridor. "Dr. Begapunk." The voice comes first before the person arrives. A tall woman in a white coat walked out quickly from the corner. The face with correct features was full of excitement. Begapunk and Huang Yuan followed the sound to look at the woman coming from the stride. "what happened?" Begapunk calmly watched the woman who strode before him. The black-rimmed glasses woman said excitedly: "Dr. Begapunk, from the unknown plants found on the battlefield, there has been a preliminary conclusion." "Oh, you said." Begapunk nodded slightly and waited for the following. The woman pushed the frame and spoke extremely fast: "After a round of testing and experimentation, we found that this kind of plant not only can make life forms huge, but can also''force'' life forms to accelerate their adaptation to the environment. " "The beasts that were thrown into war by the Golden Lion must have been made from this plant!!!" "is it" Begapunk''s eyes shone with luster. The effect of making the living body huge makes him interested. "Go back to the lab first." After Vegapunk bid farewell to Huang Yuan, he couldn''t wait to leave. Huang Yuan silently watched Begapunk leave. "Did the unknown plants that created the group of beasts..." He thought in his heart. Regarding the discovery of unknown plants on the wreckage of the island by the scientific research team, he had heard a little bit about it, but he didn''t understand it deeply. Unexpectedly, this kind of plant will be the creation factor of the group of wild beasts of the Golden Lion. I don''t know whether the scientific research troops can dig out useful value from it. Three days have passed since the end of the war. During the period, Maude, who disappeared from the top of the war, and the remnants of the White Beard Pirates and the Black Beard Pirates who escaped from Malin Vando, all disappeared. The pirates who were eyeing the white beard site didn''t care much. In just one day, countless pirates swarmed into the territory protected by the White Beard Pirates. "Ghahahaha!!!" "White beard is dead, then this sign is useless!!!" The flag of the White Beard Pirates Group that was once full of deterrence became a display at this moment, and was either torn or burned by these pirates. The island that lost its shelter instantly turned into a sea of ??blood. The fisherman island, which bears the brunt, has suffered unprecedented losses. In just one night, hundreds of famous fish girls disappeared. And this number is still rising. The sea is becoming more and more turbulent. At this juncture, the navy headquarters is drafting a new reward order. "Has the number and name been confirmed?" Inside the marshal''s office, the raging voice of the Warring States Period was heard. "The progress is being accelerated. If nothing happens, it will be completed before evening!" "Boom!" Warring States slapped **** the table, bloodshot eyes appeared, and his tone was full of anger. "Before the reward order is drafted, if any prisoner from the sixth floor of Impel enters a certain country, it will inevitably bring unimaginable harm..." "..." The navy in charge of the report bowed his head and said nothing. On top of the defeat of the war, coupled with the fall of Impel prison. The world government does not want to see a worse effect, it is asking the navy to conceal the fact that some criminals who advance the city Lv.6 escaped. The Warring States period was well aware of the huge hidden dangers brought about by this incident, and naturally it was impossible to agree. However, due to the defeat of the navy in the top war, the attitude of the world government is very tough. For this reason, the Navy wasted two days before it formally drafted a new reward order. "Marshal of the Warring States period, the latest reward order for Bacardi Maud has been drafted. Will it be released immediately, or wait until the reward order for the LV.6 prisoners is completed and released together? "Well" Warring States groaned. (End of this chapter) Chapter 521： Unheard of Chapter 521 Unseen Unheard Without considering it for too long, the Warring States Period decided to release Maude''s latest reward order first. Less than half an hour. Naval branches all over the world have all received Maud''s reward orders faxed from their headquarters. New World, Navy G5 branch. As one of the few branches of the Navy established in the New World, the G5 branch has its own advantages. The navy stationed here is basically all wicked. What''s more, it has always been cruel to act, torturing and killing pirates, it can be said to be commonplace. If they are removed from the navy level, they are actually more like pirates. But it is such a different kind of navy that has survived the operation of the G5 branch in the new world. The head of the base in charge of the G5 branch is a lieutenant admiral of the navy headquarters named Vergo. at this time. Inside the base chiefs office. Wearing a plaid coat, wearing sunglasses, and having lightning-shaped sideburns on both sides of his cheeks, Vergo was standing in front of a telephone worm fax machine. Below the fax machine is a brand new reward order. Vergo looked down at the reward order, and his eyes behind the sunglasses were full of killing intent. The reward order he was watching was the Maud reward order faxed from the navy headquarters. Different from the previous template, this time, there is an extra title in the name on Maude''s reward order-Lord of Shadow Stream. Below the name, there is a dazzling string of zeros. Vergo didn''t take a closer look at the amount of reward offered by Maude. He picked up the reward order and smashed it with his bare hands. Then he opened his palm and let the pieces of paper fall to the ground. "Absolutely... I want to kill you!" The low voice squeezed out from between the teeth, like the ferocious roar of a wild beast, exuded a terrifying breath. The man who served as the head of the G5 branch was actually an undercover agent sent by Doflamingo to the navy. Through the battle image on top of the war, he witnessed the scene of Maude killing Doflamingo with his own eyes, and the resulting anger was silting up to this moment. Now seeing Maude''s reward order faxed by the Navy Headquarters, Vergo had the urge to kill, and immediately exuded an astonishing murderous aura. Damn-- Behind him suddenly heard the sound of bowls and plates landing. Vergo suddenly turned his head, looking at the sound source with a tiger-like look, wrapped in cold killing intent. At the door. A brawny man froze, staring blankly at Virgo, who was exuding surprising murderous intent. "Wei, Mr. Vergo?" "..." Wilgo slowly reduced his murderous intent and glanced at the food spilling on the ground blankly. Chambord Islands. The newspaper gulls flew over the Chambordian Islands. This is the island closest to the navy headquarters, and naturally became the first place to send reward orders. Under the delivery of the paper gulls, the reward orders from Maud were distributed to various places in the Chambord Islands in a very short time. Unable to bring, a certain bar. This kind of mixed place is always noisy and noisy. Now, it was surprisingly quiet. All kinds of people in the bar all coincidentally looked at the ink-scented reward order that the bar owner had just posted on a prominent position. "Guru." In the quiet bar, swallowing saliva sounded frequently. After a long time, a drunk man with dim eyes, tremblingly pointed at the amount on the reward order, his tongue knotted and said: "I, am I dazzled, why, what, it seems that there is an extra 1?" "Idiot, you have no dizziness." A brawny man wearing a blindfold was staring dumbfounded at the amount on Maude''s reward order. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, the brawny man in the blindfold might have thought that this number was casually broken out by others. "No, dazzled? So, it really is 1.98 billion???? No, it''s impossible, right??" The drunk''s eyes widened, staring at the amount of the reward order. "I, I remember, Bacardi Mauds previous bounty was 500 million...now it has become 1.98 billion, which means..." The drunk shook his body slightly, breaking his fingers, trying to figure out the specific increase of 500 million to 1.98 billion. But under the paralysis of alcohol, he couldn''t figure it out. "Don''t block your sight, roll aside for Laozi." The shaky drunk was kicked into the corner by a bald man. "Directly increased by nearly 1.5 billion??" After kicking the drunk away, the bald man looked at the amount of the reward in disbelief. "Have you...have seen this kind of abnormal increase?" "Don''t say I''ve seen it before, I haven''t even heard it!!!" "Hello, isn''t it 980 million?" "Are you **** drunk too? Look at it clearly, it''s 1.98 billion!!" "Sigh--cough cough." This is the sound of someone taking a deep breath, and because of the excessive breathing, he choked with saliva and kept coughing. "From 500 million to 1.98 billion, if I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I would have thought someone was joking." "This kind of increase is unprecedented in history!!!" "But this is too exaggerated? Did the Navy make a mistake?" "Make a mistake? Hehe, you idiot, do you know what the bounty is for White Beard?" "5,046 million..." "Oh, you still know, then do you know that Maude single-handedly killed the white beard?" "..." "Maud has not only killed the white beard, but also Doflamingo, Diamond Joz, Golden Lion, Izang, well... I can''t count the fuck!" "Don''t forget that Maude also cut off the left arm of the naval hero Karp." "hiss--" There was another sound of cold breath. Up to this moment, everyone seemed to recall with hindsight the terrifying dominance shown by Maude in the war at the top. Afterwards, the scene was so quiet that needles fell. After dozens of seconds, someone said, "I think, the Navy may have really made a mistake, 1.98 billion...is it missing?" "..." Everyone was speechless. Similar scenes are being staged in various bars. At first, people who saw Maudes bounty increase from 500 million to 1.98 billion, basically felt that this increase was too exaggerated, and it was simply unheard of. But when they thought of Maud''s dazzling record of killing White Beard, Doflamingo, Golden Lion and so on in the War of the Top. I feel... The amount of reward issued by the Navy seems to be low. Tree Island No. 13. The magician Basil Hawkins, one of the supernovae, came to Shaqis bar alone. In his hand, he held Maude''s latest reward order. "..." Hawkins stared silently at the bar door. After a full minute, he opened the door and walked in. Inside the bar. Xia Qi leaned on the bar as always, holding a more than half-burning cigarette between his fingertips. After seeing Hawkins come in, Xia Qi pursed her lips and smiled, but didn''t respond. Instead, Urki and Perona, who were sitting in front of the bar, were staring at Hawkins, as if they were looking at an unexpected guest. Hawkins met Urki and Perona''s gaze and said calmly, "You are Maud''s people." Urji suddenly got up when he heard the words, looked at Hawkins from a high position, and said, "Yes, what do you want?" Hawkins said blankly: "Then, as long as you stay here, you can wait until Maud." "Ok?" Urji''s face changed slightly, and his gaze at Hawkins gradually became bad. At this moment, Urki thought of Kidd, who had come to pick things up before. He only thought that Hawkins, who was also one of the supernovae, wanted to challenge Maude''s reputation, just like Kidd. As Maud''s number one younger brother, what he should do is naturally defend the reputation of the boss. Just as he was about to do it, he suddenly heard Hawkins'' next sentence. "I want to join Maude." "???" (End of this chapter) Chapter 522： Did I... come to the wrong place? Chapter 522: Did I... come to the wrong place? "I want to join Maude." "So, as long as you stay here, you can see Maude." This is why Hawkins suddenly came to Shaggy''s Bar. Now, topics related to Maude have spread throughout the world. However, no one knew where Maude had gone. Hawkins naturally knows nothing, but he knows what to do to see Maude. "I thought you were here to fight." The blue veins on Urgi''s muscles slowly disappeared, and he raised his fingers and scratched his forehead, looking at Hawkins somewhat speechlessly. I thought that you would hug your thighs when you came to hug the thighs, but the result was as if you were going to pick something up. Perona rolled her eyes, turned her head, picked up the small fork, and put the cranberry cake into her mouth little by little. Hawkins glanced at Perona, then looked at Urgi, and said lightly: "You haven''t answered my question yet." "This" Urgi twisted his eyebrows. It is embarrassing that before Maude went to Marin Vandor to participate in the war, he left nothing to Urgi. As a result, Urki really couldn''t answer Hawkins'' question. This mysterious silence caused Hawkins to frown slightly, his eyes moved slightly, and fell on Perona. Perceiving Hawkins'' gaze, Perona ignored it and concentrated on tasting the cake. "Did you come to the wrong place..." Hawkins sighed and said coldly: "It seems that you two are dispensable members of Maude''s command." With that, Hawkins simply turned around. "what did you say?" Urki was immediately angry. What is dispensation? In terms of identity, he is Maud''s number one younger brother. Immediately, Urki strode forward, reaching out to press Hawkins'' shoulders. Hawkins didn''t turn his head back, he just turned sideways when he was walking, and he easily passed Urki''s big hand. Afterwards, Hawkins seemed to be aware of something and suddenly jumped forward. Almost when he made a forward longitudinal leap, three negative ghosts sprang out from the wooden floor, and that location was exactly where he was just now. "As expected." Hawkins turned and looked blankly at Perona who had used the negative ghost to attack him. "You are quite sharp." Perona put down her fork, got up with her hands on her hips, looking at Hawkins very upset. The insidious trick of manipulating the negative ghost to launch a surprise attack from the ground has been tried and tested, but this time he didn''t get the nasty man in front of him. Urgi is also unhappy in his eyes. In response to the two mens targeted gazes, Hawkins said coldly: "Why, am I wrong?" "Hey." Hearing this, Urji grinned with a signature smile. The green veins that had just faded appeared and spread from all parts of his muscles like a green snake, filled with a sense of strength between the slight agitation. With this muscle that looked like a bulging rock alone, Urgi released a terrifying sense of oppression. Perona wanted to teach Hawkins a lesson, but seeing that Urki seemed to be really moving, she simply sat back on the chair and sat down and watched the tiger fight. Facing the sense of oppression that Urgi released, Hawkins turned into a divination card between the flips, and said calmly, "The probability of seeing blood today...zero." "rest assured." But Urji understood, and the smile on his face suddenly tended to be weird, and said seriously: "I will beat you on the ground without seeing blood." "..." Hawkins didn''t change his face, even confident enough to be defensive. That posture as if everything were under control, like a huge bright light bulb, kept irritating Urji''s eyes, making him more unhappy. In short, let''s beat this guy up first. The thought flickered, Urgi mustered his strength and prepared to kick on the floor, and then with the help of the generated propulsion, he could get close in the shortest time and beat Hawkins on the stomach with several punches. "Little Urki, are you planning to step on the floor of my shop?" Urki hadn''t formally exerted his strength yet, but Xia Qi seemed to be able to predict what he wanted to do next, and promptly reminded him. "Uh" Hearing Xia Qi''s slightly ridiculous reminder, Urji''s body suddenly stiffened and hurriedly reduced his strength. "No, no." Urgi touched the back of his head, and looked at Xia Qi leaning against the bar with some restraint. "That''s good." Xia Qi nodded, and immediately looked at Hawkins seriously. "Magic Basil Hawkins, I have followed you." As he said, Xia Qi extinguished the cigarette and smiled and said, "Your ability is quite interesting, but I didn''t expect you to take the initiative to cast the effect on Maude." "..." Hawkins looked at Xia Qi calmly, but fear flashed deep in his eyes. This woman is very dangerous... Shaqi clasped his hands against his chin, and smiled: "I can assure you that before going to the New World, Maude will come here to pick up Little Perona and Little Urki. After all...they two This is an important member recognized by Maud." When Hawkins heard the words, there was no response, and Perona snorted softly. I saw her legs in white stockings swaying down the chair. On the other hand, Urji''s speed of scratching his head was becoming faster visible to the naked eye. "is it." Hawkins replied noncommittal. Xia Qi said seriously: "So, do you want to stay here and wait for Maude to come?" Hawkins said lightly: "This is the purpose of my visit." After half an hour. "Come on, don''t save me money, just drink it!" Urgi took the most expensive wine in the bar and kept adding to Hawkins. Hawkins looked blankly at the wine glass overflowing in front of him, somewhat unable to adapt to Urki''s inexplicable enthusiasm. If he knew, Urji had already regarded him as the second brother in his heart, and he didn''t know what to think. Perona leaned over and looked at the fortune-telling card Hawkins was holding in her hand. "Hey, how accurate is your divination?" "..." Hawkins glanced at Perona and said nothing. Perona''s eyes widened, and she said loudly, "I want to ask you something." Hawkins sighed softly in his heart, and said perfunctorily: "Faith is accurate." "Tsk, it looks like a magic stick." Urgi murmured aside. However, his low voice is a normal voice for others. Perona directly ignored Urgi''s evaluation, first subconsciously glanced at her inconspicuous chest, and then looked at Hawkins expectantly. "Then you help me fortune telling to see if my figure will become more **** in two years, no, in one year?" "???" Hawkins looked like a ghost, although there were indeed a few ghosts floating beside Perona... "By the way, help me fortune telling." Urgi stretched out his strong arm to hold Hawkins'' shoulders and said seriously: "Look at my perfect muscles, and if there is still room for improvement. If I can improve, how long will it take to become more perfect?" "???" Hawkins was sweating on his back. Did I... come to the wrong place? Hawkins shook his head and sighed in his heart. Forget it, hold back. Suddenly, the card that foretells the disaster of blood and light that had been foreseen before the visit. As long as you stay here, you will surely usher in a **** disaster that may kill you. but As long as you survive, you can get the results you want. Before that, you have to deal with these two silly guys who are also facing the disaster of blood and light. Hawkins endured the discomfort and took out his divination card. "Which one of you first?" This is a compromise of the magician. (End of this chapter) Chapter 523： Only one day Chapter 523 is only one day World Economic News Mobile News Agency. President''s Office. Morgans, one of the giants of the dark world, sat at his desk, looking excitedly at the Maude''s reward on the table. In just one day, Maude, a reward order that soared from 500 million to 1.98 billion, appeared all over the world. Countless people were shocked. Even the well-informed Morgans was taken aback when he got the news. In his experience, he has never seen such an exaggerated increase in the bounty. "It''s you, Bacardi Mod, who has shook a world that has not changed or new in the past two decades on its own." Morgans''s eyes shone brightly. Since the newspaper decided to devote a large amount of resources to Maud, the sales of newspapers have been rising non-stop. But to say that his most wise decision is tantamount to entrusting the heavy responsibility to the decision of Turkey Dada. "This is a rare opportunity to make a big fuss, you must not miss it!" Morgans was too excited to hide his smile, and reached out his hand to pick up the phone bug. "Let Dada come over." "Ok." The phone worm responded. A few minutes later, The energetic Dada opened the door of the office and strode in. "President Morgans, do you want to rush to publish two newspapers in a row?" Dada closed the office door with his backhand, his eyes beaming at Morgans sitting in front of the office. "That''s right, and you have to use the''double front page'', and even the negative side should be filled with reports about Maud." Morgans picked up Maud''s reward order, and eloquently said the mantra that will never change in this life: "After all, this is big news!" "Oh... you are so wise, President Morgans." Dada looked intoxicated at the picture of the handsome Maude Morgans was holding. Morgans looked at Dada, his eyes shone like a flashlight, and solemnly said: "Then this important task is left to you, Dada." "Guaranteed not to disappoint the president!" Dada straightened up subconsciously, the excitement couldn''t rest. Morgans nodded and asked, "So, have you thought about the title?" "of course!" Dada raised his head slightly, his face glowing red, and said in an extremely adoring tone: "This new era will be named after Bacardi Maud!!!" "Uh, is this the best title you think?" "No, no, this is just my true feeling from the heart." "..." "By the way, President Morgans, the world government has been putting pressure on the newspapers, wanting us to manipulate public opinion reports that benefit them, so... even if you don''t agree to them, should the follow-up reports curb a little? " "If the report on Maude makes you constrain, will you do it?" "will not." Dada simply shook his head. That is simply his lifeblood. Upon seeing this, Morgans really slapped Dada''s skull. "We are serious newspapers, so don''t worry too much, besides... we are kindly helping the world government and navy to divert attention!" "Understood, President Morgans!" Maude''s latest reward order spread all over the world in one day. Subsequently, As the leader of newspapers, the World Economic News Agency has rarely published two newspapers in succession. Both editions of newspapers are related to Maud. The new world, the country of sum, the island of ghosts. "Boom, click..." The sound of various things being broken and smashed came from the room full of wine and smell of Kaido, the beast. There is even a slight sense of ground vibration. The movement was so loud that the members of the beast and pirate group on the island were silent. Even if they were far apart, they could clearly feel Kaido''s anger. no way. Who let that **** red hair spoil the rare high spirits of Lord Kaido? Forget it, but [Joker] still died in the top war. That is an extremely important trading partner that can provide the team with artificial devil fruits... I don''t know what impact it will have on the team''s future development. "Mr. Kaido is still angry." Plague Quinn, one of the three plagues of the Hundred Beasts and Pirates, dragged his chubby body to the flat ground outside Kaido''s bedroom. Beside Plague Quinn, is the Flame Embers, one of the three plagues. "Today''s newspaper and the offer of reward aggravated Master Kaido''s anger." "What newspaper and reward order?" The three layers of meat under Quinn''s neck trembled, and his face was puzzled. Jin coldly glanced at Quinn, and said, "You idiot, do you only have that oiran, Xiao Zi?" Quinn said earnestly: "That''s the woman that even Mr. Kaido falls for. It''s not too much for me to be full of her, right?" Jhin''s eyes grew colder when he heard this. "Ah, so what''s the matter with newspapers and reward orders?" Seeing Jhin''s reaction, Quinn was full of eagerness to directly shift the topic to the newspaper and the reward order. A member of the Beast Pirate Group not far away saw this and handed Quinn the newspaper and the reward order about Maud in due course. Quinn took the newspaper and the reward order smoothly, and after looking at it carefully for a while, several veins suddenly appeared on his forehead. "The new emperor? Really arrogant... In other words, Doflamingo was killed by this guy, right?" "Correct." "No wonder Mr. Kaido is so angry." Quinn squeezed the newspaper and the reward order into a ball, with a little killing intent in his tone. "I remember that the fruit of the ancient Triceratops species two years ago was also snatched by this guy? If you could get the ancient species at that time, there would be one more''Real Fighter'' now." "..." Jin pursed his lips and said nothing. Quinn''s eyes grew cold, and she shook the ball of newspaper in his hand to offer a reward, suggesting: "Or we should ask Mr. Kaido to ask Jack to take the real hitters to kill Bacardi Mord?" During the three plagues, Quinn and Jhin were assigned their duties and shouldered more important responsibilities, so they would not leave the country easily. But some time ago, both of them followed Kaido to march into Malin Vando, but due to the block of the red-haired pirate group, they turned back halfway. Usually, if there are important tasks, they are basically handed over to Drought Jack, who is also the Three Disasters, or to the five real fights whose strength and status are second only to the Three Disasters. And now, just to fight against Maud, Quinn proposed to let Jack take all the real strikes. It can be seen that Quinn placed Maud on a fairly high level. After listening to Quinns suggestion, Jhin was silent for a moment, and said: The more important thing at the moment is to confirm whether the Don Quixote family can continue the supply of SMILE after the absence of the Joker, if not... " Strands of flame emerged out of nowhere from Jhin''s shoulders. Quinn''s expression narrowed slightly. "You are here, it saves me the effort to find you." At this moment, a tender female voice came from the direction of Kaido''s bedroom. Quinn and Jin followed the prestige, and they saw a petite and exquisite little girl in a patterned kimono with a piece of white paper on her face. "The king, with your ability, it is not difficult to''determine'' our position." Quinn looked at the little girl coming out of Kaido''s bedroom. The Emperor shook his head slightly, and said calmly: "Abilities can only be used in necessary situations to show value, um... Master Kaido is looking for you." (End of this chapter) Chapter 524： Undercurrent Chapter 524 Undercurrent Surging A few days ago, many news reporters praised Maud as the Terminator of the old age, and holding this title, changed the method, took turns, and turned over and over again with all kinds of bragging. Now, as soon as the new reward order drawn up by the Navy came out, these reporters turned their pens and caught Maud again. What shook the status of the Four Emperors. What the new emperor enthroned. What a king of the new era. All kinds of manuscripts, just open your mouth. People who didn''t know thought that Maude had spent a lot of money to bribe all journalists. "The new emperor?" Kaido looked at the reward order and the newspaper turned into ashes with cold eyes. When he muttered to himself, the substantive horror aura shook the surrounding floor and wooden tools out of thin air. The expression in his eyes and expression at the moment was very similar to Charlotte Lingling''s reaction after hearing Maud''s speech a few days ago. To the apex What is the difference between what Kaido seems to be so incomprehensible to say, and the large-scale reports of journalists now? It''s really unhappy. In the next second, he wanted to take up his old line-expedition to attack any creature except himself. Kaido couldn''t restrain his anger. Now his main purpose is to concentrate on development, so he has long put down his old line of business and has not mobilized for expedition for many years. But the first big expedition to Marin Vando in years was destroyed by the Redhead Pirates. But this is just an introduction. Maude, who made the limelight in the war at the top, and was then clearly held to the top by the news media, is the root cause of Kaido''s inability to extinguish his anger. The death of ancient Triceratops fruit, Haiming Apu, and the death of important trading partner Doflamingo. Counting down, it is all caused by Maud. Kaido exhaled a big breath, making a rustling noise like train steam. He stretched out his hand to take the hip flask, but found that he had smashed it all. Kaido clenched his fists, his face gloomy and retreat. At this moment, the summoned Jhin and Quinn walked into the bedroom. "Master Kaido." "Mr. Kaido." Jhin and Quinn came to Kaido. "You are here." Kaido''s expression eased slightly, sitting cross-legged on the huge bed, looking down at his left arm. "There are two things for you to do." "what''s up?" Jhin asked subconsciously. Quinn''s eyes narrowed, and before Kaido could answer, he hurriedly said: "Are you going to kill Bacardi Maud?" Seeing Quinn snatching the conversation, Jhin glanced at Quinn coldly. Had Kaido not been there, he would have transformed directly, and slap Quinn severely. On the contrary, Kaido, even if he was angry, didn''t care about Quinn''s rudeness. This man, hailed by the world as the strongest creature in the sea, land, and air, is often irritated by trivial things if he doesn''t go well with him, and he is immediately injured or killed directly. Such things often happen, and Kaido''s brutality can also be seen from the side. But he was very tolerant of the Three Plagues and Real Fighters in the regiment. Even if one of the people who was actually hit was unceremoniously complaining, he could laugh. To say why. Naturally because of the powerful combat power possessed by the Three Plagues and Real Fighters. If not, what qualifications do they have to be treated like Kaido? The supremacy of power is the foundation of the pirate group of beasts. As the head of the team, Kaido carried out this ethos to the extreme. Except for the relatively serious Jhin, the rest of the Three Plagues and Real Fighters are very popular with Kaido''s attitude towards them. Over time, I respect Kaido from the bottom of my heart. Not paying attention to Quinn''s rudeness, Kaido propped his cheek with the back of his hand, his eyes flashing cold. "It''s just a little devil who has gone to sea for a few years. I didn''t take it seriously. What I want you to do is more important." In Kaido''s view, Maude was able to kill Doflamingo in the top war only because Doflamingo was too weak. So weak that he can kill Doflamingo with a single real fight under his command, not to mention the three plagues as a core combat force. As for the white beard, he lost to time and pain. Although Kaido wanted to get rid of the obtrusive thorn, but this kind of thing can be done anytime. In comparison, there are more important things. "Ok?" Upon hearing Kaido''s words, Quinn and Jin''s eyes changed slightly. They thought Kaido would make an angry decision to kill Maude at all costs. Didn''t expect that there is a more important task than this one? Kaido looked at Quin and Jin, his eyes suddenly cold. "The death of the clown will definitely affect the supply of''Smile''. No matter what method you use, I must minimize the impact." "As long as the supply of "Smile" is not affected, I don''t care who will be the second "Joker"." "The other thing is to lay an intelligence network, try to grasp the news and whereabouts of the shaking fruit and fluttering fruit as soon as possible, and then get the fruit in hand." The deal of Smile, and the devil fruit of White Beard and Golden Lion, in Kaido''s eyes, are more important than killing Maude. Needless to say, Smile, who can continue to create an animal capable person, is a necessary step to accomplish his ultimate dream. The devil fruits of the white beard and the golden lion, at any rate, are the representative abilities of the previous era. Even if Kaido is more devoted to the animal system, he definitely wants to get these two devil fruits. Floating fruit is okay, but shaking fruit must not give it away. Even Kaido has decided to let the disobedient "son" eat the shocking fruit. "These two things can only succeed but not fail, so I allow you to use my name to mobilize any member of your subordinates, including the''Taizhu''." "understand!" Quinn and Jhin nodded solemnly. Because of the strength of the beasts and pirates group, the status of Real Fighting Five is second only to the Three Plagues. Except for Black Maria, the rest of them all aim to replace the Three Plagues status. They basically believe that with their strength, they are enough to shoulder the position of the three plagues of the big sign of less than one person and more than ten thousand people, but they lack an opportunity to challenge the three plagues justifiably. Therefore, the few people who really fight are not very convinced by the three of Jhin, Quinn and Jack. But there is one thing to say, the real fighters who have awakened the ability of the fruit have this capital. Quinn and Jhin knew this, and Kaido directly handed over the "right to order" to them this time, which shows how much Kaido attaches importance to these two things. "Smile''s deal..." "Shaking Fruit..." Under Kaido''s instruction, it can be foreseen that most of the action after the Beasts and Pirates Group will serve to find the whereabouts of the shaking fruit. He didn''t even care about the site of the White Beard Pirates. In fact, After the war on the top was over, the undercurrent had already surged. There are many people who are bound to win the fruit of the shock! (End of this chapter) Chapter 525： By whom Who inherits Chapter 525 In the top war, countless people witnessed the end of many powerful men headed by White Beard. The balance of power is broken. The white beard''s site turned into a sea of ??blood. The sea became turbulent. This is an inevitable result placed on the table. But secretly, countless eyes were directly staring at the shocking fruit that I don''t know will end up in the house. Not only that, but also the devil fruits of strong men such as the Golden Lion, Joz, Doflamingo, and the devil fruits such as the rusty fruit that have poor expressiveness and only produced a small splash... Limited by the viewing angle of the live broadcast, no one knows how many capable people were killed in the top war. What is certain is that after this battle, many devil fruits, including the fruit of shaking, have begun a new cycle. then, Compared with invading the territory of the White Beard Pirate Group, finding the whereabouts of these devil fruits has become a target for more people. In order to get the fruit of the shock, Kaido has ordered the laying of an intelligence network. But before the Beast Pirate Group started its operations, all the forces in the underground world had actually been mobilized in all directions. In addition, Countless pirates and bounty hunters, as well as the world government, all acted to find the fruits of the earthquake. This shocking fruit, whose whereabouts are currently unknown but has epoch-making significance, has aroused the coveting of countless people in the current turbulent situation. Some people with a keen sense of smell vaguely felt the **** storm that was about to set off again after the end of the war on the top. Peaceful, balanced? That kind of thing has been fragmented. A certain site under Baibeard''s command. It will be night. The flames rising into the sky lit up the entire sky. Towns that were once prosperous are now ravaged by a fire. The corpses were lying on the ground arbitrarily, and the blood flowing from the cold flesh and blood, like countless streams, gathered into a pool of blood, reflecting the shadow of the moving fire. No one survived the entire town in the fire. Shura **** is nothing more than this. "Mama! Mama! Am I taking revenge like this?" Under the light of the fire, a man holding a naginata was standing in a pool of blood with excitement, shouting loudly. The man was burly and fat, but his feet were too thin. On his face, he has a crescent-shaped white beard like a white beard, but it is thinner and longer. There are two shocking scars on the body that are different from ordinary people, which are distributed around the entire neck and the entire elbow. Judging from the traces of stitching, there is quite a strange style of stitching. This person, named Edward Weibull, called himself Whitebeard II outside. In front of Weibull, was a short woman with dark glasses, thick red lips, wrinkled face and a leopard coat. Weibull called this woman with the changed pitch. "Stupid boy, revenge is long gone now. The most important thing is money, so we have to find a way to inherit the huge inheritance left by your father Newgate as soon as possible." Ba Jin bent down, and regardless of the blood stains on the ground, he packed up the money that had just been raided from the town with a happy expression. Weibull looked down at Barkin''s back and hesitated: "But, I still want revenge, especially Maude, who killed his father. If possible, I will take his bones out and pile them into a small shelf." "Flap." Barkin waved his armed crutch with his backhand and hit Weibull''s leg hard. "It hurts!" Weibull took a short step back, shouting in pain. Bajin looked up at Weibull, and reprimanded: "They all say that revenge is not going to happen now. You have to listen to your mother obediently, you know?" "Sorry, Ma Ma, I know now." Weibull whispered pitifully. "now it''s right." Ba Jin said with relief: "You are the real son who inherited the blood of the once strongest man in the world, White Beard, so don''t talk about revenge anymore, because you have to be busy inheriting the legacy left by White Beard! " "Hmm!" "Then for yourself, what should you do now?" "Um...uh... Ma Ma, I forgot." "Flap!" "It hurts, Ma Ma!" "Listen well, what you have to do now is to find out all the remnants of the White Beard Pirate Group headed by Phoenix Marco and Firefist Ace, including the captains of the White Beard Pirate Group, and then kill them in one fell swoop! " "Because these people are your biggest obstacle to inheriting your father''s estate!" "Of course, the most important thing... is to find a way to get your father''s shocking fruit!!!" "Only you who have inherited the blood of Newgate are the most qualified to eat the fruit of the shock!!!" Speaking of excitement, Barking kept waving his cane, as if he had seen Weibull eat the shaking fruit, and then reproduced the glorious picture of the white beard in a short time. At that time, as Weibull''s mother, she can use Weibull to make a lot of money. Just imagine that Barkin has been wet after a long absence. "Yes, I am the man most qualified to eat the shocking fruit!!!" Weibull is obviously also very fond of the fruit of the shock, thinking that as long as he can eat the fruit of the shock, he does not need to use force to tear up those who dare to question his identity. "But Ma Ma, the sea is so big, what should I do to find the fruit of the shaking?" "Don''t worry, my baby." Ba Jin condensed his thoughts, and a cold light burst into his eyes under the sunglasses. "Once the shaking fruit appears, it will inevitably cause an uproar in a short period of time. At that time, all we have to do is to grab the shaking fruit!" "Yeah, but Ma Ma, what if someone has already eaten the fruit of the shock?" "Then kill the person who ate the shocking fruit." "That''s it!" "Oh, by the way, I have some friendship with Shi Ji, so... if you can, get the Piaopiao Fruit by the way." "Okay, Ma Ma!" Under the night, the fire shines a path of blood. Two figures, one big and one small, carrying the blood-stained harvest, talked loudly about the beautiful future as they drifted away. just, They don''t know what terrible obstacles will be ahead. Blackbeard, world government, beast Kaido. And Maud... These powerful beings are bound to win the fruits of the earthquake. Whoever it is will become an enemy. In the undercurrent surging, the existence of shaking fruits and fluttering fruits constitutes an unimaginable force of action that has spread all over the world. however, The world did not know that the fruit that made the prestigious Golden Lion Flying Fleet was taken away by Maude during the war on the top. And then, Maude is also bound to win the fruit of the shock. Above the cloudless sky. The size and scale of the worlds largest terrorist three-masted ship is floating above the sky, heading towards the Chambord Islands. (End of this chapter) Chapter 526： Ah la la, come to a place with me. Chapter 526 Ah la la, follow me to a place. After two days of adaptation, Jaya has allowed the Terror Three-masted ship to float stably. But if you want to freely control the terrorist three-masted ship, it will take some time to improve its capabilities. However, even if Jaya raised his ability to that level, it would be impossible to drive the Terror Three-masted ship 24 hours a day. The problem of power has to start from other aspects. Driven by manpower, you can consider a zombie army that works hard and doesn''t get tired. Driven by technology, you have to get the weather technology. These ideas need time to complete. At present, the driving force of the terrorist three-masted ship still comes from the most primitive sails. In order to master this new way of sailing as soon as possible, Lafayette has also been heartbroken recently. Before fully adapting, the terrifying three-masted ship''s travel speed was pitifully slow. From the Devils Triangle to the Chambordian Islands, it can be reached by sailing for a week, but it is hard to say now. Holding a newspaper in his hand, Maude sat casually on the balcony fence of the room on the top floor of the castle, with a smile looking down at Jim and the others who were busy sailing below. Above the sky, the wind is strong. Moreover, the masts and sails of the terrifying three-masted ship are not the same thing. It is obviously not that easy to control accurately. The most important thing is that the team has limited manpower and it is difficult to quickly respond to the navigation instructions issued by Lafayette. Sometimes, the terrorist three-masted ship will even spin back and forth in an airspace. Before solving the manpower conditions, this sailing problem on the table cannot be solved by skill. At least, Lafayette will be melancholy for a while before Maude hunts enough shadows and then wakes up the zombies in the freezer. "Shaking Fruit..." Maude held up the newspaper in his hand, and his voice passed away with the wind. Suddenly let go. The newspaper that lost its restraint was swept into the distance by the strong wind in the blink of an eye. Maude''s gaze moved with the newspaper, looking towards the distant sky. The information that can be learned from newspapers alone is quite limited. The preciousness of the fruit of the earthquake is self-evident. Not to mention spending money to hire intelligence personnel in the underground world, even with the help of the revolutionary army''s intelligence network, there is a high probability that nothing will be gained. After all, it is an individual who wants to get shocking fruits, let alone an organization... "It will always appear anyway, right now... Let''s get rid of Doflamingo''s Don Quixote family first." Maude''s thoughts moved with the wind. When the team arrived at the Chambord Islands, they picked Perona and the others on the boat, and then went directly to Dresrosa in the New World, sweeping away the tail of the Don Quixote family. This is Maude''s next plan. after that-- As long as you can get the fruit of the shaking, it is the beginning of the Great Pirate Festival Expo! Modhu lowered his head and looked at the boundless blue sea below. At this glance, As if to capture the entire sea in the eyes. From the top-still a few steps away. After that, everything will be at your fingertips. The terrifying three-masted ship flying in the sky took a crooked route to the Chambord Islands. A week later. Chambord Islands. Unable to take, No. 22 Tree Island. In the open space in front of a restaurant, a dozen pirates in white overalls lay crookedly. They are crew members of the Red Heart Pirates. At this moment, their faces were blue and nose swollen, their eyes closed tightly, and they seemed to have lost consciousness. Beibo, whose body had been cut several times, stood in front of them. The blood flowing from the wound dyed Beibo''s white fur and overalls. "Hey, you... if you fall here... you won''t be able to escape..." Beibo panted heavily, struggling to assume a defensive posture. Around it is the navy that surrounds the entire open space. The leader is the three lieutenant generals. They are - Eight-sword flow ghost spider, shark-cutting knife Bastiu, Dalmesia the canine fruit ability. "In this case, still thinking about getting out?" Dalmesia embraced his arms and looked at Beibo at the end of the crossbow, taunting: "Should you say that your white bear is naive or stupid?" "Damn navy... if the captain is here... it will definitely cut you off..." Beibo glared at Dalmesia, his blood-stained body swaying slightly, as if he would fall to the ground in the next second. "If it''s not practical, let''s stay at night while sleeping." The ghost spider looked cold, and said, "Take him, don''t kill him." "Yes!" The surrounding navy responded loudly, and immediately embraced the crumbling Beibo. A few seconds later. Beibo, who was already at the end of the crossbow, was knocked down by the engulfing navy, and immediately fell into a coma with severe injuries. Afterwards, the navy tortured the crew of the Red Heart Pirates who had lost consciousness. "I really don''t understand what the Warring States Marshal thought." The brows under the shark-cutting knife Bastiu''s hole mask frowned, and he asked, "As for the strength of this group of scum pirates, just send a prospective future, but the three of us should be dispatched together?" "The Marshal of the Warring States Period will do this, he has his own consideration." Dalmesia glanced at the members of the Pirates of Red Hearts who were handcuffed and bound together. The ghost spider said lightly: "As far as this mission is concerned, it''s really unreasonable. You know, in order to solve the prisoners who escaped from the sixth floor of the advance city as soon as possible, this is the most critical period for the headquarters." Bastille and Dalmesia nodded slightly. At a time of tight combat power, this arrangement, in any case, made them feel inconsistent. "Ahhhhhhh, it''s all solved, the action is quite fast." A slightly lazy voice rang out of thin air in the venue. Hearing the sudden sound, the navy headed by ghost spiders were all stunned. "General Green Pheasant, why are you here..." Following the direction of the sound, the navy in the scene looked at the green pheasant that suddenly appeared. In response to the stunned gazes of many navies, the green pheasant scratched his cheek, and glanced at the crew of the Red Heart Pirates from the corner of his eye. "Ah la la, go to a place with me, it''s a new task." "Ok?" The complexion of many navies changed slightly. What is the task, the general and three lieutenants are dispatched? The green pheasant did not directly explain, but pointed to Beibo and others who were **** in a pile. "Before that, send a team to **** them to Impel. This is a very important bargaining chip. There is no room for error." "Yes." Upon hearing this, the three lieutenants including Ghost Spider immediately arranged a team to take Beibo, who was seriously injured and unconscious, to the warship on the shore. When the matter was over, the green pheasant put his hands in his pockets and looked in the direction of Tree Island No. 13. "Let''s go." With that said, the green pheasant took the lead towards Tree Island No. 13. The three lieutenants of Ghost Spider, Bastille, and Dalmesia glanced at each other, and they could see the color of doubt in each other''s eyes. Doubts turned to doubts, they led a group of men, followed closely behind the green pheasant. (End of this chapter) Chapter 527： Even if it would irritate Maude, he would not hesitate. Chapter 527 will not hesitate to irritate Maude. Begapunk wanted a living heart. Therefore, in order to meet the needs of Begapunk, the Warring States directly sent three lieutenants to capture the crew of the Red Heart Pirates... In order to ensure a 100% mission success rate. After the task is completed, as long as the news is released, there is a high probability that Trafalgar Luo, who is missing, can be brought out. And this is only the first step. Using the lives of these pirates can be used to coerce Luo to surrender a sufficient amount of living heart, and can also be used as an important bargaining chip in private transactions. All in all, as long as it can meet the needs of Begapunk, the Navy can do it even if it deals with pirates. Ghost spiders don''t know the hidden secrets, so they naturally feel puzzled. The arrival of the green pheasant now deepens their doubts. "how to say" The green pheasant groaned and explained: "This department needs Trafalgar Law''s ability to accomplish some things, so I will send you to catch the crew of the Red Heart Pirates alive. After all, this is the way to bring Trafalgar Law out as quickly as possible, and it is also An important bargaining chip that can coerce Trafalgar Law." "It''s worth it..." The ghost spider''s eyes were slightly solemn, and he said solemnly: "It seems to be a very important thing." "Ah la la, I don''t really know the specific internal information." The green pheasant scratched the back of his head and lazily said: "It''s just that the current Qiwuhai system is in jeopardy, so we urgently need a new combat power...and this mission may be the first crucial step." "The power to replace the Qiwuhai system? Green Pheasant General, what do you mean..." Dalmesia''s eyes were shocked and said: "The people above, are you going to abolish the Qiwuhai system?" "No one can tell about this kind of thing." The green pheasant glanced at the shocked Dalmesia, and said lightly: "However, if there is a''combat power'' that can replace the Qiwuhai, the existence of the Qiwuhai system is naturally no longer needed." "Can it be comparable to Qiwu Hai..." The ghost spider raised his brows and said unexpectedly: "In other words, Trafalgar Law''s ability is the key?" "you can say so." The green pheasant nodded slightly. "You should be very clear that Trafalgar Luo and his Pirates of Red Hearts are attached to Maude, and to act on them means to face threats from Maude." As he said, the green pheasant raised his eyes and looked forward, and could already see a small bar standing on the roots of the No. 13 archi mangrove tree. "And in the bar in front, there are people with Maude, such things as chips, never too much..." "Ok?" The ghost spider and other navy realized something, and their faces suddenly became solemn. The deterrence contained in the name Bacardi Maud is now equivalent to the deterrence that White Beard possessed during his lifetime. "Why, scared?" The green pheasant looked back at the dignified navy, and said lightly: "But as I said just now, this is a crucial step, even if it will irritate Maude, it will not hesitate. "..." Hearing the words of the green pheasant, the atmosphere in the team suddenly changed a little. At this meeting, ghost spiders, Bastille, and Dalmesia have roughly understood the importance of this mission and the potential threats contained therein. "Bacardi Maude is able to defeat the White Beard, needless to say, but the size of his pirate group is far inferior to the White Beard Pirates." "Yes, so you don''t have to worry too much." The navy, led by ghost spiders, quickly adjusted their minds. They will be afraid of Mod''s individual strength, but will not care about the attack of the Modd Pirates against the navy headquarters or even Impel prison. If Maude dared to make the same choice as White Beard. Then, the Navy Headquarters will definitely find ways to end Maude''s life. The green pheasant raised his finger and hooked his forehead, without saying anything, leading everyone to the root of Tree 13. As soon as their front feet arrived, a figure came to the edge of the tree roots, but it was Xia Qi with a cigarette in his fingertips. "call--" Xia Qi breathed out a breath of smoke, calmly looking at the navy below. After seeing the leading green pheasant, there was a solemn meaning in the depths of his eyes. "Even the general is here, and let others see it. I''m afraid that it''s not like thinking that the''shock fruit'' that has attracted countless people recently is hidden in my little bar?" "Ah la la, do you want to procrastinate..." The green pheasant''s face was filled with chills and white smoke, and said coldly: "This kind of behavior has no meaning at all." Before he finished his words, the green pheasant raised his hands, and shot a long slender ice diamond towards both sides of the bar. Ice Age! The ice diamonds flying over the sides of the bar released the power that seemed to freeze everything in the world. Even if there is no water, a semi-curved ice wall that is higher than the mangrove trees of Erqi congealed in an instant, enclosing the roots of the trees, including the bar. "Really leave no room." Xia Qi narrowed his eyes and his mood became more solemn. With the skill of her retirement for decades, she can barely contain the green pheasant for a while. To ensure the safety of the little guys behind him is simply harder than climbing to the sky. It would be great if Raleigh was here... But he should still be floating at sea. In an instant, Xia Qi sighed in his heart. As soon as the towering and heavy ice city wall was erected, Perona and the others were cut off. In desperation, Perona, Urki, and Hawkins, who had only run a short distance, could only turn back and stand behind Xia Qi. The three of them looked at the green pheasant under the tree with different expressions. When he was in the bar just now, Xia Qi suddenly asked them to leave first, only briefly explaining that a troublesome guy had come outside, and the probability was that he would come to trouble them. Urji''s immediate reaction was not to leave obediently, but to ask who was outside Xia Qi. "It should be a general." Sha Qi''s answer at the time was this. Urki was stunned on the spot, thinking how the general might specifically come to trouble them. I thought so, but at the urging of Xia Qi, Perona Hawkins and the two slipped through the back door. As a result, a desperate ice wall appeared out of thin air, blocking their way. It was also at this moment that Urgi completely believed what Xia Qi had said. Special code. Even in his dreams, he didn''t expect that he would be approached by the general before he had a reputation. At this moment. Urki felt the crisis, but was somewhat thankful that his crew were not here. He thought to himself, Hawkins should feel the same way. then, He heard Hawkins say something inexplicable. "Then my future will undergo earth-shaking changes at this moment." (End of this chapter) Chapter 528： Established result Chapter 528 The established results Hawkins foretells an opportunity in the future that can completely change fate. But he didn''t know that the person coming would be a navy team led by the Green Pheasant General and three elite lieutenants. Now I see it and know it. But it was too late. This is divination. However, Hawkins calmly and calmly, his eyes deep as a pool, calmly watched the blue pheasant with the towering ice wall between the waves. In theory, his [survival rate] and [fault tolerance rate] are much higher than those of Urki and Perona. So, even if you bet wrong... He will die later. "Hawkins, when is the time, you are still saying some weird things!" Urji looked at Hawkins'' profile in surprise, as if he had suddenly thought of something, a light flashed in his eyes. "By the way, I asked you to fortune-tell me several times a few days ago. The results of each time indicate that my muscles will be perfect after 322 days. This shows that...my''lifespan'' is at least left 322 days?" The implication of this sentence is that he cannot die here today. "..." Hawkins instantly realized the meaning of Urgi''s words, and the corners of his mouth shook slightly. "Eh, is that right?" Floating in the air, Perona, who was slightly flustered, immediately stared at Hawkins beside him after hearing Urgi''s words. "Hey, Scarecrow, you said that my figure will become plump in two years, so I can definitely wait until the day when my figure becomes plump and sexy, right?" "..." Hawkins opened his mouth silently, silently looking at Urki and Perona beside him. After a few breaths, he squeezed a sentence from between his teeth: "You didn''t believe in the results of the divination because you didn''t believe in the results of the divination at the time because you thought it took too long to change "We believe it now!" Perona and Urki said in unison. Hawkingston was silent. He decided that he would never talk to Perona and Urki again until this [big gamble] was over. Seeing that Urki and the others had a leisurely chat, the navy headed by the Lieutenant Commander immediately moved. They walked in from both sides, forming a circle in an instant. In this case, Perona can be said to be unable to fly. "Little Perona, you can run as long as you can, don''t fall in love with it." Xia Qi squeezed out the cigarette, his tone could not hide his worry. In her judgment, she didn''t think Perona had a chance to escape. but Maybe there will be a miracle? "Ok." Perona nodded and glanced at the green pheasant. Negative ghost! Without warning, Perona controlled the negative ghost to attack the soles of the blue pheasants from the ground. The green pheasant is keenly aware of the malice from Perona. Huh! His body was instantly elementalized, leaving an irregular ice sculpture in place. Three negative ghosts emerged from the ground and passed through the ice sculptures left by the green pheasants. "Missed..." Perona frowned. The elemental green pheasant came behind Perona in an instant. The cold smoke gradually rises, and the chill is overflowing. "Your ability is quite troublesome..." The green pheasant was expressionless. The navy''s intelligence department is not just eating and doing nothing. It is not ignorant of Perona''s tricky superhuman intelligence that focuses on [rules]. He reached out his right hand oozing cold, and was about to pat Perona on the shoulder. Once shot by him, Perona will turn into an ice sculpture in an instant. "It seems that I was underestimated by you, Admiral." Xia Qi came to the side of the green pheasant, wrapped his armed palm, and buckled the wrist of the green pheasant to Perona in time. It was also at this time that Perona reacted, taking advantage of Xia Qi''s control of the green pheasant, hurriedly withdrew for a certain distance, away from the dangerous figure, the green pheasant. at the same time. Hawkins changed his whole body. The face of demons! Strips of straw crawled out of Hawkins'' neckline and cuffs, covering Hawkins'' arms and even his neck and face. At the same time, his body shape expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye, and in a blink of an eye he became a hideous scarecrow. "Curse nails!" Among the long and narrow fingertips composed of straw strips, there is a black nail with a long root. Hawkins, who turned into a scarecrow, moved his arm and threw the black nail to the point of the green pheasant. "Ah la la..." The face of the green pheasant did not change color, and the black nails were allowed to pass through the body. An attack without an armed color poses no threat to him. And he didn''t care about the wrist clasped by Sha Qi with his armed color, waved his other hand, and threw an ice gun at Hawkins. Hawkins, who didn''t know anything about seeing and hearing, failed to react, and was shot through his chest by an ice gun. The icy chill spread from the ice gun, freezing Hawkins into an ice sculpture in the blink of an eye. After getting rid of Hawkins, the whole body of the green pheasant, and even the feet, suddenly released chills, sweeping towards Xia Qi who was close at hand. "Natural department is trouble..." Xia Qi''s eyes condensed slightly, and he took the initiative to release his hand, and quickly backed away, avoiding the range elemental attack released by the green pheasant. U''er basically wanted to give the green pheasant a punch, but the chill spread directly and he hurried back. He saw Hawkins being stabbed with an ice gun and instantly turned into an ice sculpture, so he naturally didn''t want to be touched by the chill. Perona, Urki, and Shaqi retreated one after another. In the field, there is more than a threat from the green pheasant. The navy headed by the ghost spiders suddenly attacked Urki and Perona. Their eyesight is not bad, and they can roughly judge Xia Qi''s strength. So just let the green pheasant deal with Xia Qi, and they are planning on the two main goals of Urki and Perona. Urki and Perona were quickly entangled by the navy. Xia Qi took the initiative to find the green pheasant. no way. The most threatening in the field is the green pheasant. "You can''t keep them." Frost condensed on the green pheasant''s face, his tone indifferent as ice. "Some things...you only know the results if you try them." Xia Qi pursed his slightly thick lips, kicked his feet, and took the initiative to attack the green pheasant. The palms covered with armed colors gave out a sharp burst of air. "Ah la la..." The green pheasant looked slightly straight, and said with emotion: "The people who came out of the Rocks Pirates are all like monsters." As he said, between the green pheasant waved his hand, a wave of ice condensed and pressed towards Xia Qi. the other side. Hawkins, who was stabbed by an ice gun and icy all over, faded away from the ice in a matter of seconds, and the hole in his chest had recovered as before. Patter. A small straw figure fell out of Hawkins'' hem. "This is the strength of the general..." Hawkins, who used a stand-in scarecrow doll to withstand the fatal injury, looked at the green pheasant who was fighting with Xia Qi with extreme fear. He suddenly felt that he seemed to be too calm. at least, Judging from the situation in the field... Being annihilated or subdued by the regiment can basically be regarded as the established result. "Hawkins, I thought you were dead." At this moment, Urji''s voice came over. At this moment, he is not very optimistic. "If you are not dead, come and help!" "..." Hawkins was speechless. (End of this chapter) Chapter 529： Fall down one after another Chapter 529 falls to the ground one after another As the navy''s top combat power, the green pheasant can solve the three of Perona, Urki, and Hawkins within seconds. Fortunately, Xia Qi, an old senior, blocked the threat from the green pheasant for them. But even so, the three senior lieutenants in the field are not easy for Perona and Urki to deal with. Not to mention that there are hundreds of elite navies that can skillfully use armed colors around, and the oppressive force brought by them is self-evident. A few short rounds down. Perona and Urki are like lone boats in the ocean, looking precarious. If it weren''t for Perona, following Maude''s suggestion, she had conducted some hell-style special training in the terrifying three-masted ship. At this time, she should lie down long ago. It is precisely because of the qualitative changes in physical skills that Perona can temporarily deal with the lieutenant general, and even with the help of the passive ghost ability, to slowly reduce the opponent''s combat power. But that''s it. The frontal pressure from the lieutenant general gradually forced her to the edge of the cliff. After all, the time for special training is not long. If it weren''t for the existence of the negative ghost, she would not last long. On the other hand, Urji is even more miserable. In order to exert the fruitful ability of rejuvenating his body by his own way, Urji stubbornly resisted several waves of damage. As a result, he almost never gave up. "I''m careless..." This is the heartfelt feeling Urji had after resisting several waves of attacks. How could he think that the other party didn''t talk about martial arts at all, and bullying him would not be armed and domineering... What''s more, he didn''t expect that the attack with armed color and domineering will be so strong that he almost made him disappear on the spot. It was Urji who had survived the damage and directly used the [Causal] ability to convert the damage he had suffered into strength. ৡ Under the horrified gaze of the navy, Urki, who was dying, rose rapidly in size, becoming like a giant. "karma!" Urji''s eyes were open with anger, his big fists, and the strong wind wrapped around him, slammed Dalmesia in front of him in a beastly form. "So fast...!" Dalmesia never expected Urgi to have such a fast punch after his soaring size. "Iron!" With almost no room for thinking, Dalmesia used iron blocks in the form of humans and animals, and covered them with a layer of armed color. Bang! Urki''s fist hit Dalmesia''s chest hard. Accompanied by the muffled sound, the unimaginable power was born in Dalmesia''s body. The air wave released from the fist directly shattered Dalmesia''s general coat. "Ok?" Feeling the power that was poured into his chest in an instant, an incredible light suddenly appeared in Dalmesia''s eyes. The defense covered by the armed color and the iron block... can''t stop the punch that even the armed color is useless? Such a doubt flashed quickly in Dalmesia''s mind. Immediately afterwards, blood was vomiting at the mouth, and was blasted by Urji''s powerful fists. At the moment Urgi took Dalmesia into the air, a ghost spider in the form of a beast of spider man, holding eight knives in his hand, came to Urgis back. Eight swords flow, cobweb. The eight knives covered with armed colors, at extremely fast speeds, intertwined in mid-air with cobweb-like lights, and slashed on the back of Urji''s huge body. Chi Chi Chi...! The blade light flashed away, Urji screamed, and a cobweb-shaped knife wound was cracked on his back, and blood spewed out from the wound without money. The shocking force attached to the slash even slashed Urji''s huge body for a short distance. "This is not a normal slash...!!!" Urji, who had completely withstood the next cobweb slash, had the **** color on his face disappeared like a tide. Instead, it was pale. This is the most terrifying slash he has ever endured. If it wasn''t for the fruit ability, and then deliberately exercised the resistance to fight... After taking this eight-stranded attack, which was covered with armed colors, he might lose consciousness on the spot. "Didn''t you fall down..." The ghost spider had some surprises. The big guy in front of him clearly didn''t understand the domineering of the armed color, but had the offensive and defensive capabilities stronger than the armed color. You know, his spider web trick is eight consecutive armed slashes. Under the premise of a sneak attack from the back, let alone being unarmed... Even the defense under the armed color cloth, as long as it is not strong enough, will be cut through the defense by his cobwebs, causing serious injuries and falling to the ground, or killed on the spot. Although Urki didn''t fall, he was almost there. At the critical moment, he happened to see Hawkins, who was resurrected with blood, and quickly appealed for help. Hawkins did not live up to Urki''s request for help, and once again turned into a demonic appearance, driving the ghost spider back. The timely assistance destroyed the ghost spider''s plan to solve Urji in one go. Seeing Hawkins pushing the ghost spider back, Urgi, who was crumbling, heaved a sigh of relief immediately. "Ok?" Suddenly, Urki noticed Perona''s dangerous situation. At this moment. Perona is facing the siege of hundreds of elite navies. These navies are not only able to skillfully use armed colors, but all of them can shave in the six styles. It is unceremonious to say that one of them can be taken out alone to deal with pirates who offer a reward of over 100 million. Perona, whose strength hasn''t really grown up, could not withstand the siege of these navies. Had it not been for the deterrence brought by the negative ghosts and the limited output space, these navies would have taken Perona long ago. "Damn... the speed of these **** is so fast, Little Cutie can''t hit them at all!" Under pressure from all directions, Perona was anxious. It was also at this time that she finally realized Maude''s good intentions to force her to smash iron, and the suggestion that can truly exert the power of ghost fruit. If you can''t hit the enemy with your ability, it''s meaningless. Therefore, it is necessary to improve the melee ability and increase the chance of successfully hitting the enemy with the ability on the premise of obtaining the capital of the transaction. Perona understood it too late. When she was forced to the edge of the cliff, she couldn''t retreat. Lieutenant General Bastiyou dragged the huge shark-cutting knife, looking for the right time, and slashed towards Perona who had no room to dodge. "Eh!" When she noticed the shark slicing knife, Perona had no spare energy to dodge, and Huarong suddenly turned pale. at this time, Urki crossed in front of Perona. Puff! The Shark Slasher opened a huge wound on Urji''s body, spraying a lot of blood. Urji, who was the end of the crossbow, groaned and fell to the ground. "Huh? Big guy?!" Perona''s heart shook wildly, her eyes shrank sharply. At the moment of her loss of consciousness, several navy members used their finger guns and stabbed her in the back. The penetrating force carried by the finger gun directly caused Perona to spit out a large mouthful of blood, and instead followed Urji''s footsteps, she fell to the ground softly. Urki and Perona fell to the ground one after another. the other side. After fighting for less than three rounds, Hawkins, who was controlled by the surrounding navy, was cut several times by a ghost spider. With the blood flowing, Hawkins kicked back and a small double figure fell out of him. "That''s it..." Out of the corner of Hawkins'' eyes, he saw Urki and Perona who fell to the ground with serious injuries. after that In what way should I seize the opportunity that exudes brilliant light? Or, Stop holding hatred here? (End of this chapter) Chapter 530： It seems that an ant was killed by accident Chapter 530 seems to accidentally trample on an ant This mobilization of the navy directly mobilized hundreds of elites who are good at domineering and six styles, as well as three lieutenants and one general. Such a luxurious lineup made the pirates on the Chambord Islands frightened. Every pirate is like an ostrich, trying his best to hide himself in a place he thinks is safe. He didn''t even dare to take another look at the situation, for fear of getting angry. This is the wisest choice. Although the blue pheasants and the navy were not directed at them, if they saw them, they would definitely be solved. At this moment. Hawkins faced a choice. It was to retreat, leaving Perona and Urki behind, and then using the avatar''s ability to escape as much as possible. Or will I bet on my life without regret, and fight for the safety of Perona and Urki until the end? Seeking good fortune and avoiding evil is human nature. Even if he wanted to leave Urki and Perona behind, Hawkins didn''t have any pressure at all. but "I have missed an opportunity to be able to''choose''..." There was a bright luster in Hawkins'' eyes. "This time, just bet everything!" "That man, it''s worth it!" "In the end it is life or death, gain or loss, and it is all up to''destiny'' to decide!" Hawkins'' mind flashed past all the demeanours Maud had shown. Immediately, the determination is made! Hawkins suddenly passed the ghost spider and rushed towards Urki and Perona. "Ok?" The ghost spider keenly perceives that Hawkins has made some decision, and his original lifeless aura has the potential to change. Apart from doubt, the ghost spider did not miss the opportunity to attack. When Hawkins desperately passed by, he slashed at Hawkins. The blood flickered, and a doll fell out of Hawkins. At the price of a double doll, Hawkins temporarily got rid of the entanglement of ghost spiders. The ghost spider glanced at the third doll that fell out of Hawkins. Up to now, he roughly understands Hawkins'' abilities. And he thinks that Hawkins has a limited number of [substitutes], so he doesn''t rush. Hawkins temporarily got rid of the ghost spider, and rushed into the navy encirclement on his own initiative, and came to Perona and Urgi who fell to the ground. "Hawkins, you..." Urgi''s eyes turned black from time to time, and he looked up hard to see Hawkins, who had come in desperately, somewhat unable to understand. Perona was hit and unconscious, but did not see Hawkins'' heroic actions. If she had met, she, with delicate emotions, might have tears in her eyes, and confessed her venomous tongue against Hawkins. "..." Hawkins didn''t explain the meaning to Urgi, but made black nails out of thin air through the palm of the straw. Huh! Hawkins crossed his arms and threw dozens of iron nails towards the surrounding navy. Facing Hawkins'' attack, the surrounding navies used their own shaves, dodged and easily avoided the oncoming nails. At the same time quickly narrowed the distance between Hawkins. "Pointing to the gun!" "Land feet!" All kinds of armed attacks fell on Hawkins like raindrops. Hawkins, who didn''t know anything about domineering, like Urgi, couldn''t withstand the attack of this group of navies. In this place called the island of failure, how many pirates with a bounty of 70 to 80 million, or even hundreds of millions, are just because they don''t understand domineering, they always hate when they are in high spirits. Even Hawkins, who has offered a bounty of more than 200 million yuan, can be regarded as truly experiencing the power from the new world in this situation. With a fierce attack, the double doll hidden in Hawkins was shot out. One after another, all the puppets were in black smoke. First they got out of Hawkins'' clothes and then fell on the ground one by one. Under the absolute disadvantage, a stand-in doll that can withstand fatal damage is not helpful to the situation of the battle. At most, it helps Hawkins delay some time. quickly, The number of avatars Hawkins prepared in advance dropped sharply to single digits. 9, 8, 7, 6... It''s like a countdown to life. With the avatars falling out, Hawkins has little time left. The overall situation is set. Bastitou raised the shark-cutting knife, carried it on his shoulders, and said coldly: "Magic Hawkins is not the target of catching alive. Just in case, lets execute him on the spot." "Yes!" Upon hearing this, the elite navies responded. Killing pirates on the spot is much easier than catching them alive. The ghost spider holding eight knives paced to the edge of the battle circle, looking coldly at Hawkins, who was about to die under the siege. Supernova? But just one or two little devil heads who don''t even understand domineering. It''s not surprising that there will be such an end. "really hurts" Dalmesia, who had been blasted by Urgi''s punch earlier, also slowly came to the edge of the battle circle. "It''s okay, Dalmesia." Bastille glanced at Dalmesia who was approaching, and Guan asked. Dalmesia spit out blood foam towards the ground, shook his head and said: "I am an animal type ability person, how could something happen?" The zoology ability gave him extremely excellent resistance to fight and recovery ability. Therefore, he was not killed by Urji with a punch, and he could even quickly regain his combat power in a short time. "It''s almost time to end it." Dalmesia looked at Hawkins, who was about to be annihilated in the intensive offensive, and his face gradually revealed the characteristics of beastization. He gritted his teeth and said: "I am very upset now, so...Let me come for the last blow." "up to you." Bastier said calmly. The ghost spider was expressionless and silent. Inside the battle circle. Hawkins, who was anchored by the intensive offensive, felt a little heavy. "Fate did not choose me..." Hawkins let out a light sigh as if he had accepted his fate. However, he will not regret the choice he made. When there was only one avatar left, Hawkins seemed very calm. Dalmesia, who transformed into an adult animal form, appeared more and more, looking at Hawkins, who looked calm, and said lightly: "It seems that you have reached your consciousness." As he said, the beastly right palm was dyed into jet black by the released armed color domineering. shave! Dalmesia''s figure flashed and attacked Hawkins. At this moment, the bubbles floating above the Chambord Islands burst into pieces with a snap. A dark stream of light fell from the sky, like a long rainbow piercing the sun before Hawkins. I don''t know if it was a coincidence or deliberately, the dark streamer happened to fall on Dalmesia, who dipped to attack Hawkins. boom! Dalmesia seemed to be suddenly pressed by a large mountain, and his beastly body plunged into the ground. Without a scream, he lost consciousness. The dark streamer that smashed Dalmesia into the ground was a humanoid black shadow wrapped in a dark shadow wave. Chi Chi - The flowing shadow waves receded to both sides, slowly revealing the appearance of Maude. Maude looked calm and moved his little tail finger gently. "It seems that an ant was killed by accident." "!!!" "Lieutenant General Dalmesia......!!!" "Ok?!!" "Hundred, Bacardi Maud...!!!" All the navy in the audience looked at Maude who appeared in this way. "Oh? Lieutenant General?" Hearing the shouts of the navy, Maude moved his right foot and looked down at his feet. "Sorry, sorry, I thought it was an ant who trampled to death, but I didn''t expect it to be a lieutenant general." "you!" The faces of the navy changed suddenly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 531： You are not qualified yet Chapter 531 You are not qualified enough The life or death of Lieutenant General Dalmesia is unknown. And Maude''s understatement of contemptuous words instantly angered all the navies present. They glared at Maude and burst out in full force. Maude remained unmoved, and looked back at the seriously injured Perona and Urgi, his eyes cold. His gaze paused on Hawkins before he quickly retracted his gaze and turned to look at the surrounding navy again. "The one who moved me, think about how to die?" Maude looked at the surrounding navy with cold eyes. He noticed the green pheasant who was fighting with Xia Qi. But so what. Before the green pheasant vacated his hand, he had absolute confidence to deal with the navy present. "Arrogant..." Hearing Maude''s words, the navy''s faces were a little ugly. The ghost spider said solemnly: "What can you do by yourself?" Such confidence comes from the presence of the green pheasant. "one person?" Maude smiled. At this moment, the figures fell from the sky with awe-inspiring momentum. "Ooooooo...!" Brook''s unique laughter echoed over the entire Chambord Islands. Hearing the movement, the navy raised their heads. "Ok?" I saw Lafayette, Brooke, Jaya, Jim, and Philo one after another falling from the sky. Before landing, Lafayette spread his wings on his back, removed the falling force, and landed firmly on Maude''s side. Brook, Jim, and Philo used the moonwalk almost at the same time, accompanied by a dull air burst, and landed one after another, standing beside Maude. Jia Ya is like a balloon, with a light and fluttering attitude, slowly falling to one side. "It''s a member of the Maude Pirates who disappeared for a while...!!!" Looking at the Lafayettes who were safely behind Maud, the navy could not conceal their surprise. After a long period of absence, all members of the Maude Pirate Group finally came to the threshold of the new world in the true sense. Only one step later is the moment when they officially debut in the new world. Hawkins was also looking at Maude and his party who descended from the sky, his eyes bursting with unprecedented light, but the light was suddenly reduced. "Fate is such a thing...I won''t know the result until the last second." Hawkins took out the last stand-in doll with wisps of black smoke from the collar, and his heart was filled with emotion that could not be stated clearly in words. As long as Maude comes one second late. Do not, Even if it was 0.5 seconds, Hawkins would die here. He was mentally prepared to die, but he never expected that Maude would appear at the last minute. At this moment, not only pulled him back from the gate of the ghost, but also allowed him to get aboard this big ship that is about to ride the waves of the new era! "Boss..." Urji grinned and showed his teeth full of lipstick. He exhausted his last strength and called out Maud, before fainting. He was extremely injured, and it was not easy for him to survive until now. Maude heard Urji''s words, but he didn''t look back, and strode towards the navy. The soles of the feet landed, as if they were stepping on the surface of the water, making a circle of shadow ripples. Regular and gentle. But in the next instant, the shadow ripples turned into extremely fast waves, sweeping towards the nearby navies. "Be careful!" Two navies responded quickly. They immediately used the shave, and then withdrew a certain distance back in an instant, avoiding the shadow waves coming. The reaction of the other two navies was slow. As soon as the soles of their feet touched the ground, their bodies were caught by the shadow waves. "Ok?" Being caught by the shadow waves, the two navies were shocked. Without any hesitation, they each released their armed colors, covering the long swords in their hands. Immediately, they slashed **** the shadow waves that engulfed their bodies. clang--! The jet-black blade slashed on the shadow waves, but it bounced back in a burst of sparks. "The shadow... is covered with a high-level armed color!!!" On the long knife that was bounced back, the color of the armour faded like a tide. The sharp blade body restored to its original shape reflected the shocked eyes of the two navies. Broken shadow. Maude kept moving forward, and the shadow waves that engulfed the two navies suddenly retracted, pulling the two navies towards Maude. Cang! Maude suddenly pulled out Qiushui. At the moment when they passed the two navies who were pulled back by the shadows, they quickly cut out two knives, and the sharp blades flashed past their shadows. At the moment of closing the knife, Mo De took advantage of the situation and pulled out a knife flower, and then slowly returned Qiushui to her sheath, and continued to stride forward. at the same time. The shadow waves released their restraints and let the two seemingly unharmed navies fall to the ground. "Not hit...!?" Obviously, he saw the sharp blade light that flashed before his eyes, but after landing, there was no feeling of slashing down on his body. How is this going? The first reaction of the two navies was doubt. But the current situation is not good, they didn''t think much, got up quickly, wanting to start the battle again. however They had just got up, the long knife that they had clearly gripped in their hands before dropped to the ground inexplicably. Clang-- The long knife fell on the ground and made a soft noise. They were slightly stunned, and looked down, but saw that their hands were turning to dust, like stone sculptures that have been torn by years, being blown to dust by the scorching wind. "What, what''s going on...?" They stared wide, staring at the rapidly dusting body in horror. It wasn''t until the dusting phenomenon spread to the neck that they suddenly raised their heads and looked at the back of Maude in front of them with an extremely frightened look. rustle-- Under the horrified gaze of the navy, these two colleagues who were "slashed" by Maud''s knife turned into dust. And now, Maude is still walking towards them. From sweeping away his companions to cutting them into dust with a knife, Maude did not stop at all. "If you shrink back then, what face do you have to face the sacrifice of your companions?" Lieutenant General Bastiou shouted angrily, dragged the shark-cutting knife, and bravely met Maude, who strode from the front. His actions immediately dispelled the panic of the navy present. Maude did not look directly at Bastiat, but at the location of the green pheasant. Bastille saw that Maude ignored him, and suddenly became angry. He waved the shark-cutting knife and slashed towards Maude. Cang! A one-handed axe was placed on the left side of Maud''s side at the right time, blocking Bastiyo''s shark-cutting knife. "Ok?" Bastille stared at Jaya, who raised his axe to block his attack. When Bastilles attack was blocked by Jaya, the ghost spider also moved. He stepped on his feet, stepped forward to Maude''s side, and slashed out with a knife. however, As in the situation faced by Bastille, there was a sword on the right side of Maud''s side in a timely manner, blocking the attack of the ghost spider. This time, it was Lafayette. "Hey, you want to face my captain as soon as you come up? You are not qualified." There was a dangerous light in Lafayette''s eyes. It has been a long time since he started killing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 532： This is... the strength of the Mord Pirate Group! Chapter 532 This is...the strength of the Mord Pirates! Lafayette''s killing intent and aura, through the sword, tightly covered the ghost spider. "Devil Sheriff Lafayette." The ghost spider is not affected by Lafayette''s killing intent at all, and it is impossible for Lafayette''s words full of contempt to lose his attitude. He stared coldly at Lafayette, who was close at hand, secretly mobilizing his whole body strength to suppress Lafayette. however, The opponent is not a little unknown character, with his full force, he has failed to gain the slightest advantage. You know, he now uses eight arms to output power. "I reminded your Marine Marshal at the''Seven Wuhai Conference'' that the title of Devil Sheriff was a thing of the past a long time ago. My captain... prefers the title of guide." Lafayette''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his tone of voice was wanton and murderous: "It seems that your navy has no plans to correct the''error'' on its own, but it doesn''t matter..." At this point, Lafayette''s form has transformed into a siren''s human-beast form at a speed visible to the naked eye. "I will properly use violence to correct the mistakes of your navy." The sonorous and powerful voice revealed a sense of disharmony and charm. The ghost spider that received the sound naturally in his ears, the picture in his eyes condensed by the retina suddenly resembled a drop of water dripping on a calm lake, swaying a circle of fleeting ripples. Consciousness, as if there was a slight gap at this moment. "Ok?" When the strange suddenness occurred, the ghost spider suddenly noticed something and immediately bit his lip. The teeth are heavily embedded in the lips, squeezing bloodshot strands. The tingling sensation that occurred in an instant filled the slight gap in consciousness in time, but it failed to make up for the flaws exposed in a short time. The sword in Lafayette''s hand pierced a sharp sword light through the eight long knives of the ghost spider and went straight to the point. The ghost spider did not have time to retract the sword to return to defense, but it was also extremely decisive. It directly bent the spider''s arm and twisted it into a simple line of defense, blocking the path of the sword stabbing. laugh! The sword tip wrapped in a solid, armed color just pierced the spider arm of the ghost spider coiled in front of him. Between the splashes of blood, the force from the tip of the sword relentlessly shook the ghost spider away. "Hey, I wanted to imitate the captain..." Looking at the ghost spider being knocked into the air, Lafayette, whose face showed feathering features, slowly retracted the blood-stained sword and placed it in front of him. "But it is precisely because I can''t do it that I can show the captain''s greatness." "..." The ghost spider stopped the retreat, ignoring the gurgling blood from the arm wound. The eyes that looked at Lafayette were so gloomy as to drip water. Only in a confrontation within a few seconds, the ghost spider deeply realized the extraordinary strength of Lafayette as the second in command of the Maud Pirates. the other side. Bastille, who uses the giant shark slasher as a weapon and is good at winning with power, was directly shaken back by Jaya with an axe. Accompanied by a loud clanging sound, Bastille retreated a certain distance after kicking. He looked at Jaya, who was holding the axe, with an incredible look. It is hard to imagine that that slender arm contains such terrifying power. "This is the level of 30 million??" Bastiou quickly glanced at his tiger''s mouth with a slender blood line, and a huge wave was set off in his heart. Before being repelled, he never dreamed that he would be suppressed by a 30 million pirate in strength. Jaya didn''t have as much thought as Bastiou, stepped on her feet and took the initiative to attack Bastiou. Because the proficiency of the floating fruit ability is not high, coupled with the need to hover the terrifying three-masted ship over the Chambord islands, Jaya did not rashly use the unskilled floating fruit ability in battle. So Bastille didn''t even know that Jaya was a capable person. Jaya quickly drew closer, without any bells and whistles, and slashed towards Bastiao with a simple axe. Cang! Bastille blocked it with a horizontal knife, and was immediately cut back several steps by Jaya with an axe. "Not only the strength is amazing, even the armed color is so strong..." Feeling the strength of Jaya personally, Bastille''s heart is heavy. With Jaya and Lafayette blocking Bastiyo and the ghost spider, Maude did not look at Bastiyo and the ghost spider from beginning to end. Among all the navy present, only the green pheasant can fight him. And what he should do is to pull the blue pheasant out of this battle circle, and create a stress-free environment for Lafayette and the others to solve the navy. Around. A group of naval elites watched Maude''s movements cautiously. Within a moment, they sensed Maude''s intentions. This man intends to fight against General Green Pheasant alone... After sensing Maude''s intentions, the expressions of these elite navy groups were slightly stagnant. But this situation is actually what they want to see. "Let the Green Pheasant deal with Maude, and what we have to do is to defeat the other members of the Maude Pirate Group..." This group of navy elites knows the situation and knows exactly what to do under what circumstances. They were very sensible and did not rashly attack Maude, but silently watched Maude pass by. Even if they knew that Maude was not interested in them, when Maude walked by from one side, they still felt a substantive pressure inexplicably. It seemed that as long as Maude looked at him, he would be able to make a fatal attack on him in an instant. This sense of oppression really shocked them. After Maude walked away, the nerves of these elite navy groups relaxed slightly and turned their attention to the circle of battle. What caught your eye was the brutal suppression of Lieutenant General Bastiao and Lieutenant Ghost Spider. "what happened?" "Lieutenant General Bastiao and Lieutenant Ghost Spider were suppressed!?" The elite of the navy were shocked by the strength of Lafayette and Jaya. Obviously they are only 30 million and 120 million pirates, yet they have the power to suppress Lieutenant General Bastiao and Lieutenant Ghost Spider? "Are you going to support Lieutenant General Bastiao and Lieutenant Ghost Spider?" "No, focus on defeating others first!" A group of navy elites suppressed their shock and looked at Brook and Jim who had not yet taken a shot. They believe that Lafayette and Jaya are very likely to be the second in command of the Mord Pirates, while the strength of the other members should not be so outstanding. Therefore, they plan to solve the weak ones first, and then go to support Lieutenant General Bastiu and Lieutenant Ghost Spider. The thinking is quite clear and clear! "on!" With a drink, all the navies present suddenly attacked Brook and Jim. "Ooooooo... I haven''t exercised my muscles and bones for a while. The opportunity is rare. Let''s use you to try your new abilities." Watching the navy attack, Brook''s right hand clung to the hilt of the sword. This sword was snatched from a pirate group that strayed into the terrifying three-masted ship. Although it is not easy to use, it can at least meet Brooke''s needs. "Soul Sword of Soul." Brook pulled out a little bit of the sword, and the chill seeping from the mouth of the scabbard materialized in silence, turning into wisps of smoke, lingering around the sword. Originally, his knowledge of Huangquan Fruit was limited to being able to resurrect once after death. Therefore, during the period of special training on the Horror Three-masted Ship, all he had in mind was to cultivate the two-color domineering that can stand in the new world, and he did not have the idea of ??further developing the ability of Huangquan Fruit. Under this circumstance, it was Maude who gave him advice and guided him to explore the potential of the fruit of Huangquan. If not for Mauds advice and guidance. I am afraid that during the period of special training on the terrifying three-masted ship, he will only practice domineering in a vague way, and will not allocate most of the time and energy to deeply explore the ability of the yellow spring fruit. "Ooooooo, be careful, my sword... but it can cut through the soul." Brooke whispered to himself. In front of the elite of the navy, Brook''s body as light as a swallow suddenly disappeared out of thin air. "Disappeared!?" Seeing that Brook suddenly disappeared, the four or five navy rushing in the front were shocked, and then inexplicably felt a ray of chill passing by. They didn''t understand what the situation was, but they felt that their bodies had become stiff, which was the speed at which they subconsciously released the buffer. clang-- At this moment, the sound of the sword returning to its sheath came from their ears. Along with it, Brooke''s ethereal voice filled with chills. "Soul Sword of Soul, Blowing Snow." "Ok!?" The navy who had been swept across their bodies by the chill just now stopped abruptly and looked down at their chests. I saw the clothing on the chest, like a flower bone flower that was slowly blooming, slowly and softly cracked open. Immediately afterwards, the skin under the clothes slowly showed a clear cut mark. With the cold smoke visible to the naked eye, blood dripped from the cut marks on his chest. "It''s cold..." "what happened?" The navy who had been beheaded by Brooke looked puzzled. In the next second, the chill that spread from the cut marks on the chest suddenly erupted, and a thin layer of frost was covered on their bodies in an instant, freezing their expressions and vitality. "The same freezing ability as the Green Pheasant General!?" The other navies showed their shock after seeing their companions being cut into ice sculptures by Brooke. At this moment, They have a sense of misjudgment. Maybe, The members of the Maude Pirates group, except for Lafayette and Jaya, also have a powerful force beyond their expectations! Just as they had this idea, they heard a dull and powerful footstep. Following the voice, he saw Jim who was over seven or eight meters tall in a semi-beasted form. "Ancient species of animals..." The navy looked at Jim''s dark green skin covered with diamond-shaped flesh, and the shocking white horns on his nose and forehead. The beast-like form of this ancient species and the seven-eight-meter-high body shape alone gave the navy a sense of oppression. Jim leaned forward with his upper body and strode out suddenly, dragging his huge body to charge the navy. The huge soles of feet stomped heavily on the ground, causing the surrounding ground to vibrate slightly. "Land feet!" Before Jim approached, the navy who knew how to lay foot kicked and chopped blue crescent-shaped shock waves towards Jim. All of a sudden, dozens of feet hit Jim''s body. however, However, only tiny blood marks were left on Jim''s body, and after a second or two, the blood marks began to fade and disappear. The defense power of the ancient species of Triceratops was vividly revealed at this moment. In this way, Jim relied on the characteristics of the ancient Triceratops and rushed into the hundreds of navy without fear. In just a few seconds, the Navy''s formation was destroyed. "Ooooooo, the ancient abilities are terrible." Brooke looked at Jim in the semi-beastized form covered with armed colors, a little envious. Compared to Jim, who is already able to use armed colors proficiently, Brook''s armed color skills are still in its infancy. However, the Soul Sword of Sorrow, which was developed by him, which involved soul power, possessed extraordinary lethality. Based on this alone, at least it will not humiliate the reputation of the Mord Pirates. "Ooooooo!" A light of warfare flashed in Brooke''s eyes, and he rushed into the enemy''s formation lightly. The unsheathed sword swept through wisps of chill, cutting through the souls of the navy. The joint offensive of Brooke and Jim immediately restrained the elite navy who gathered together. Outside the war circle. Philo, with a crow mask on his face, did not participate in the battle. She is a doctor and her responsibility is to treat her partner. "It''s badly hurt." Philo quickly checked Perona and Urki''s injuries. "Did you deliberately avoid the key? Fortunately, that''s the case, otherwise..." Philo talked to himself while proceeding to deal with the injuries of Perona and Urki. Hawkins first glanced at Philo, who directly ignored him, and then looked at the crew of the Mord Pirates who were fighting the navy. Whether it was Jaya and Lafayette who showed extremely strong suppressing power, Jim who possessed ancient abilities, and Brook, who would inevitably freeze a navy with a sword, were shocking to Hawkins. "This is... the strength of the Mord Pirate Group!" Hawkins'' eyes were solemn. If you don''t call it, it''s a blockbuster. At this moment. For some reason, such a sentence flashed through Hawkins'' heart. In this place before the threshold of the new world, he seemed to see a battle power that was not inferior to the power of the new world. far away. Xia Qi was suppressed by the green pheasant and fell into a disadvantage. Strength, domineering, skill, ability. Xia Qi is inferior to the green pheasant in every respect. The only thing worthy of praise is the veteran combat experience. It is precisely by virtue of this that Xia Qi was able to resist the offensive of the green pheasant with difficulty. but, When facing the strong, the rate of physical exertion exceeded Xia Qi''s expectations. If this continues, even if it can withstand the offensive of the green pheasant, it will fall due to lack of physical strength. "It''s really time for nothing..." Xia Qi retreated steadily and sighed in his heart. Then, she suddenly raised her brow, a little surprised. On the other hand, the green pheasant''s eyes changed slightly. They were at war, and they noticed Maude''s presence. "Ah la la." The green pheasant stopped attacking decisively, and allowed Xia Qi to retreat and keep away. He felt the killing intent from Maude. Two in one chapter. (End of this chapter) ~： I have a terrible headache, ask for leave, sorry. I have a terrible headache, ask for leave, sorry. If I was four years ago, I could go to work with a headache and complete daily updates after get off work. My current self, although my heart is as pink and tender as a sixteen-year-old sunshine boy, my body is really old, not as good as one day... In four or five days, it will be the first anniversary of this book''s upload. It is also the tenth anniversary of my writing novels. I always feel that time flies so fast. I don''t know if I have the next ten years. Well The plan to write this book to 2 million words before the Spring Festival is estimated to be hanging up. Thinking too much about some things makes it inevitable to worry. Let it go. But deep in my heart, I still want to write more. At least before hanging up, I had to make up 10 million words. (End of this chapter) Chapter 534： Look, the shadow cant freeze. Look at Chapter 534, the shadow can''t be frozen. Unrestricted expansion of the shadow area, while forming the power of terror, it is equivalent to amplifying the attacked area. At the same time, the quality of the armed color covering the shadow will be shared. This kind of cognition limited to ability has indeed become common sense. But under this kind of common sense, what is easy to be overlooked is Maud''s follow. As he just said. Where there is a shadow, he will be there. Enlarging the shadow of the attacked area is certainly an unavoidable drawback. But it also means that Maude can use the shadow as a medium for teleportation, appear in the location where he wants to appear, and then catch the enemy by surprise. It was in this way that Maude''s sharp and sharp knife covered with armed colors directly stabbed the green pheasant''s heart. just, If the green pheasant, one of the navy''s top combat powers, would be killed so easily. Then, The title of general is too low in price. The green pheasant is stronger and more exquisite than Maud''s nine-star sight, When Qiu Shui struck with the cold light, it was quite thrilling to element in advance, leaving a hole in the heart for Qiu Shui''s blade to pass through. This method of setting aside a hole for the attack to pass through is a natural technique to avoid armed colors. People with natural abilities at the level of the green pheasant have already reached the stage of using this technique. Therefore, even if Maude''s attack is very sudden, in a one-on-one situation, as long as the green pheasant''s domineering behavior is not affected, he can avoid any form of deadly attack under any circumstances. In fact, this is also the basis for the three natural elements of the green pheasant, the yellow ape, and the red dog, but they can gain a foothold in the armed color system of the strong. The seemingly unsolvable techniques to avoid damage can also provide the natural element with a chance to counterattack. "Freezing time!" The green pheasant that avoided the fatal blow directly released a terrifying chill, which quickly spread to Maude, who was close at hand. however, The screen blade that suddenly gathered back was faster and more ruthless, and while clustering into a ball, it shattered the green pheasant''s body into countless ice dregs. next moment. Scattered ice scum, like time rewinding, retracted into a green pheasant at an extremely fast speed. at this time, The laziness that is often seen on the face of the green pheasant no longer exists. Instead, it is a very conspicuous color of caution. The air-conditioning visible to the naked eye that permeated him suddenly flourished. "Ice Age!" With the foot of the green pheasant as the center point, the air-conditioning is like a surge, carrying the chill that can freeze even the air, and it rushes around indiscriminately. Ground, air. Instantly all became ice sculptures. The terrifying power of the natural element was undoubtedly revealed at this moment. "Even the air is frozen..." Seeing the menacing ice age, Maude sighed in his heart, but did not intend to give in. "But I want to see if you can freeze the shadow too!" Maude pointed the knife at the surging air-conditioning. With Maude''s "sword command". The shadows that had just condensed back swarmed out from behind Maude, gathered into a wave like a thousand horses, and ushered in the sweeping ice age. The power of one white and one black collided in this way, forming a black and white curtain that fell from the sky. at the same time. The Yarqi mangrove, which was cut in half by the curtain blade, collapsed toward both sides. The resulting impact force of falling to the ground followed the deep groove cut by the curtain blade in the ground, directly breaking the 14th tree island in half. With just one blow, the entire No. 14 Tree Island was split in half. After seeing this result, the people on the neighboring tree island got their attention without surprise. Not to mention, the black-and-white collision that exudes a terrifying aura straight into the sky directly scared many people. A courageous guy hurriedly climbed to the heights and used a telescope to look at the situation on Tree Island 14. Then I saw Maude and Green Pheasant who were fighting. And the black-and-white curtain-like collision that emptied of power came from the hands of the two. Click--! Seeing this scene, the telescope dropped his hand and landed on the ground, disintegrating in a crisp sound. "It''s Bacardi Maud... he... he''s back!!!" The trembling sound came from the mouth of the owner of the telescope and reached the ears of the people below. This sentence that sounded quite familiar, at this moment, it was like a blockbuster that fell into the crowd. All the people present were horrified. When I heard this sentence several times before, Maude came back to the Chambord Islands as a [Seven Wu Hai] or [Hero]. Therefore, what people living in the Chambord Islands can feel is joy and peace of mind. Now, Maude is returning to the Chambord Islands as a [pirate], and what it brings with it is a panic that spreads rapidly among the crowd. Almost at the same time. No one reminded. Under the dominance of panic, the people present are scattered and fleeing here in panic. "Don''t panic, the man who fought him was Admiral Qing and Qing..." The telescope owner struggled to withdraw his gaze looking at Tree Island No. 14, and looked down at the clearing, the sound suddenly stopped. What caught his eyes was an open space scattered with shoes and no people in sight. "???" With the opening of the 14th Tree Island, people fleeing from nearby brought the news of Mauds return to the Chambord Islands to any corner in a very short time. Thanks to them, the panic spread to the entire Chambord Islands. In the few minutes when the news spread rapidly, Maude and the Green Pheasant fought each other for dozens of rounds. The ground on Tree Island No. 14 that was split in half was full of frost and potholes, indicating the intensity of the battle. Xia Qi, who retreated to the outside of the battle circle, watched the fierce battle between Maude and the green pheasant as a bystander and subtle mentality. "Fight against the general head-on, but not let the wind fall..." There was a bright light in Xia Qi''s eyes, and he turned to look at the battle on Tree Island 13. Under the lead suppression of Jaya and Lafayette, Brook and Jim also showed outstanding combat power. They were stunned by their devil fruit abilities to make up for their disadvantages in terms of numbers. Because of their dazzling performance, the battle has been fought until now. Hawkins, who was almost beaten to death by the Navy, was not polite, and took advantage of the situation to join the battle again. His help has a sense of sight that is about to become the last straw to crush the Navy. The situation here gradually became clear, but silently affected the battle between Maude and the green pheasant. "Look, the shadow can''t freeze." A sneer suddenly appeared on Maude''s face. Between the slight movements of the mind, a large number of shadows frozen in the ice age, in the form of iron briers, stretched out black spikes from the inside to the outside, easily piercing through the thick ice. "Also, obviously my companion is stronger." Maude raised his hand at will, and imaginarily nodded the direction of Tree Island No. 13 a few times. There, the navy is gradually showing its defeat. The green pheasant frowned. (End of this chapter) Chapter 535： Are we dreaming? Chapter 535, aren''t we dreaming? One sentence points out the situation. This sentence of Maude can be said to be straight to the point. The eyes of the green pheasant were slightly solemn. If you continue to fight with Maude here, the colleagues who come with you will fall one by one until there are no more than half left. Unless he can solve Maud in a short time. But this is obviously impossible. The man in front of him, who had a rather special background, had become extremely powerful in only three years, and he already had the strength to face him directly. In a one-on-one situation, even he couldn''t assert a steady victory. I should even feel fortunate that it has only been a week or so since the end of the war. In such a short period of time, Mauds [Shadow Inventory] must be almost zero, even if there is, there should be not much. otherwise, If Maude used the shadow moves used to deal with the white beard, which can sharply increase the power, I am afraid the situation will become more difficult and troublesome. now, The abilities that Maude demonstrated in the top war have been included one by one by the naval intelligence department, and they have been analyzed and listed in detail. This kind of treatment is not an exaggeration to say that it is the level of the Four Emperors. Therefore, the green pheasant has a certain degree of understanding of Maude''s shadow abilities, and he also knows that Maude has not thrown out all the abilities in his dozens of times. So, how to choose now? The green pheasant sighed in his heart. He naturally didn''t have to worry about his own situation, even if he was besieged by the entire Maud Pirates after his colleagues fell one after another, he didn''t think he would be defeated. But to defeat the entire Maud Pirate Group by one''s own strength, the green pheasant is also uncertain. after all, The acting style of the green pheasant is different from the red dog who upholds extreme justice. Under this circumstance, the green pheasant will not let his colleagues continue that senseless sacrifice. Moreover, the progress of this operation has already been half completed. Although it is still unclear whether Trafalgar Ronas [living heart] can be exchanged with the crew of the Red Heart Pirates group, but at least it also gives the green pheasant the confidence to give up the second operation directly. "It''s really a''mistake''." The green pheasant seemed to have made a decision, and his eyes changed slightly. The missteps he said are equivalent to failure. In fact, he could also wait for the [Reinforcements] to arrive, but before the arrival of the reinforcements, the ghost spiders should have been cold. "Ice Age!" After making the decision, the green pheasant immediately urged a large amount of air-conditioning and swept towards Maude. If we say that the previous ice age was meant to kill Maud. So, the current ice age is intended to contain Maud. With different motivations, the moves used will also show a certain degree of difference in power and effect. This time, the ice age that swept into Maude, obviously focused on the range of air-conditioning coverage and the speed of the invasion, and was intended to dissuade Maude, thereby ignoring the rate of ice freezing. Maud, who had fought against the blue pheasant several times before during the Ice Age, was assisted by the experience and color, and immediately noticed the blue pheasant''s plan and the changes in this ice age. "I remind you, just to force you to make a choice, doesn''t mean I will let you do what you want." Maude narrowed his eyes, knowing that the green pheasant had made a choice. Then, What he should do next is to cause trouble to the green pheasant. "Shadow Point Road." The shadows gathered at Maude''s feet suddenly turned into large-scale currents, pressed against the ground, and flowed sharply into the ice age roaring from the front. With the free shaping characteristics of shadows, Maude can easily reproduce the moves of some strong men. Such as Ace''s Fire Fist, and Doflamingo''s Divine Fierce Bullet. And this trick Shadow Acupoint Dao is a re-enactment of the Dark Acupoint Dao with Black Beard. It''s just that the [Shadow Box] space developed by Maude is not yet mature. Therefore, it can''t do the way of the dark cave, which can **** a large number of objects into another space after the ground is covered with darkness. However, the Shadow Acupoint Dao also has other abilities extended by the characteristics of shadows. "Green pheasant, if you can''t freeze my shadow, it means that my shadow can keep''destroying'' your moves." Under Maude''s control, a large-scale shadow current wave spread rapidly from the ground to the front. In an instant, the fan-shaped area in front of Maud was covered with surging shadow waves. The cold air of the ice age roared, freezing the surging shadow current wave on the ground in the thick ice layer, and then swept towards Maud without any loss. "If you want to destroy, just do it..." The green pheasant did not have a strong and combative heart, and calmly glanced at the frozen shadow stream on the bright surface. His whole body gradually became elemental, and then turned into a burst of icy diamond flying into the air, rushing towards the tree island No. 13 where the ghost spider and the navy are located. Now that some of the chips are already in hand, there is no need to smash with Maude here. Minimizing losses is the most important thing to do right now. The actions and movements of the green pheasant were seen by Maude. "So what are you doing in a hurry? Or stay and play with me for a while!" Maude stretched out his hand to face the sweeping ice age, and suddenly made a fist. "Shadow Cave Road, Strangulation Vine!" The shadow current wave frozen in the ice layer suddenly turned into countless thorns covered with thorns, breaking the ice from all over the ice layer, like a mouth full of interlaced sharp teeth, suddenly closing . Boom, click! ! ! The huge ice layer was directly crushed by countless shadow thorns. Suddenly, a large number of ice cubes burst into pieces and fell from mid-air, slamming heavily on the 14th tree island that was split in half. The continuous impact of falling to the ground made this devastated tree island No. 14 finally unable to hold it, sinking toward the seabed at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Partially armed color is strengthened." Maude didn''t care about the situation of the tree island under his feet, his sharp eyes moved with the movement of the green pheasant. Under the control of the mind, the blooming shadow thorns, after crushing the ice layer, rushed towards the blue pheasant that turned into an ice lozenge with an overwhelming force. "Are you entangled in armed color..." The green pheasant looked at the armed shadow thorns that rushed forward, his eyes condensed slightly, and he wanted to find a gap through the shadow thorns. however, Maude''s idea of ??blocking the green pheasant was very strong. How could he give the green pheasant a chance when he got the first opportunity. The group of thorns covered with armed colors gathered into an airtight offensive and slammed at the green pheasant in mid-air. Realizing that he could not get through the offensive by cleverness, the green pheasant decisively removed the elementalization. He returned to his human form, and did not hesitate to turn from defense to offense, releasing a high-level armed color, covering his arms, and at the same time condensing an ice skate that was also covered with armed color in his palm. In the face of endless shadow offensives that can change freely, a defense will only be a chronic death. Only a strong attack is the way to win against the shadow offensive. The Navy has thoroughly studied this point. Although the green pheasant has made a decision to take the lives of his colleagues as the mainstay, he will not miss the opportunity to fight back. "Ice thorn cone." The green pheasant''s eyes were full of red light, and he drove the knife to the shadow thorns. "Room." At this moment, a hemispherical domain appeared out of thin air, enveloping Mod, the green pheasant, and even the shadow thorns. The appearance of the surgical field changed the expression of the green pheasant slightly. Maude picked up the corner of his mouth slightly, and said in his heart: Didn''t you expect it? On my side... but there is still one person who hasn''t appeared. "Transfer." Luo, who showed his breath from the dark, activated his abilities indifferently. Under his control, the green pheasant, which was originally facing the shadow thorns, instantly changed its back to the shadow thorns with a soft sound. The powerful knife that should have stabbed the shadow thorns was naturally rather embarrassingly stabbed in the air. Immediately afterwards, the shadow thorns that pounced from behind the green pheasant slapped the green pheasant relentlessly on its back. Bang bang bang ! Accompanied by a few short bursts of gas. The green pheasant was slapped flying by the shadow thorns, turning into a black shadow, and flew straight to the tree of the No. 15 Arqi Mangrove further away. at the same time. In order to shorten the distance between the pheasant and the green pheasant, Maude moved his mind and exchanged positions with Shadow Thorns. Huh! In an instant, Maude came to the mid-air position where Shadow Thorns had just shot the green pheasant flying. "Hegemony." In mid-air, Maude surged with a conspicuous aura. A little white light emerged from Qiu Shui Dao one by one like fireflies. "cut!" Maude swung his knife suddenly. The glow of fireflies on Qiu Shui Dao''s body suddenly flourished, turning into a crescent-shaped slash full of dazzling light, and volleyed to chase the flying green pheasant. now. The green pheasant that flew swiftly, slammed heavily on the No. 15 Yarqi mangrove tree. While smashing the tree body out of a big hole, it made a loud noise that resounded through several tree islands around it. The body of the green pheasant was so deeply embedded in the tree pit. The air-conditioning flooding from him immediately condensed layers of frost on the edge of the tree pit. "It''s dangerous..." The green pheasant, who didn''t seem to have suffered any obvious injuries, pushed his arms and pulled out his upper body from the tree pit. As soon as he made this move, he saw the dazzling white light shining from behind, over his body and covering the tree pit. In this regard, The green pheasant who has always maintained the color of sight and hearing is not too surprising. The violent Domination Slash smashed his back in this way, and then brutally cut the No. 15 Yarqi Mangrove. Subsequently, Under the gaze of amazement, the huge crescent-shaped hegemony remained undiminished and cut open four Yarqi mangroves No. 16, No. 19, No. 22, No. 25, and No. 28 one after another. Eventually along the edge of Tree Island No. 28, it dissipated until far away from the sea. "Boom..." While the No. 14 Tree Island sank to the bottom of the sea, the No. 16, No. 19, No. 22, No. 25, and No. 28 trees that were cut open by the overlord fell one after another. While making a huge noise, the shock sensation formed after the Arqi mangrove fell to the ground was transmitted and radiated directly to all corners of the Chambord Islands. The entire Chambordian Islands seemed to be experiencing a strong earthquake, shaking violently. The people on the Chambord Islands, whether they are the garrison or the people, or even the pirates, are all in awe. "What did I see just now!? The person who was beaten on the tree was the Admiral Green Pheasant, right?!!!" A pirate with a bounty close to 100 million, staring dumbfounded at the momentum caused by a move of the overlord. "Snapped--!" The companion beside him strenuously slapped the pirate, and slammed the starlight out of the pirate''s eyes. "Does it hurt?" "Snapped--!" The pirate slowed down, and slapped his backhand in return. "Does it hurt?" "pain!!!" "So, aren''t we dreaming?" "Snapped--!" "Snapped--!" "Sure enough, it''s not dreaming!" "So what did we just see?!" "The Admiral Blue Pheasant... was shot by Maude..." "Is it dead..." The pirates couldn''t hide their horror and looked like a few Yarki Isles that were about to sink. In shock and horror, they even anticipated the worst. That is-the entire Chambordian Islands may be directly sunk by Maude. At this moment, the panic caused by Maude spread to the entire Chambord Islands. The all-out hegemony cut almost destroyed one-third of the area that the Chambord Islands could not reach. Due to the sinking of Tree Island No. 14, Maude and Luo retreated to the edge of Tree Island No. 13. "Ugh." Maude looked at the huge gap crushed by the overlord, and said with emotion: "If you want to kill a general, it really is not that easy to do." Under the perception of seeing, hearing and color, the breath of the green pheasant is still stable and strong. This shows that the Domineering Slash just now did not cause substantial damage to the green pheasant. Hearing Maude''s words, Luo Shen beside him felt speechless, thinking: If the general, as the representative of the navy''s top combat power, was killed so easily, the navy would be dead. "Not only the fruit ability, even the armed color and the seeing and hearing color are so strong that they are simply monsters among monsters." Luo embraced the ghost cry with one hand, and looked at the direction where the green pheasant was. Maude glanced at Luo unexpectedly, and said in surprise: "Why, did you see it clearly?" "..." Luo''s mouth twitched slightly, and he sighed, "How weak is I in your eyes?" "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean that." Maude smiled apologetically at Luo. Upon seeing this, Luo rubbed his forehead with the palm of his hand, and then said in a low tone: "Maybe... not because the green pheasant has such a great sight, but because my ability to release is too slow, so that the green pheasant can react in time. Opportunity." "Do not." Maude patted Luo on the shoulder and said calmly: "Don''t think that the green pheasant is a natural ability person, just think that his knowledge is not strong. In fact, a monster that can become a general, whether it is domineering or devil fruit ability, is at the top level." "Ok." Luo Wenyan nodded silently. Just now, the armed color and seeing color displayed by the blue pheasant in the critical moment were indeed so powerful that he was shocked. This made him, for a moment, ignored the identity of the green pheasant as a top natural ability person. Maude retracted his hand and stared at the vast expanse of No. 14 tree island ahead. I saw bursts of cold air being generated out of thin air, instantly freezing the sea into a thick layer of ice. "Did the green pheasant be injured in the offensive just now?" Looking at the frozen sea in an instant, Maude thought to himself. In the situation just now, if he had 500 shadow blessings, he could have seriously injured the blue pheasant... But no if. It is not easy to collect 500 more high-quality shadows. The surface of the sea froze into ice. The green pheasant emerged from the ice. Maude noticed the blood on the corner of the green pheasant''s mouth at a glance. The green pheasant was Luo who focused his attention on Maude''s side, and quickly glanced at the situation on the ghost spider, which seemed very bad. "Trafalgar Luo, although the timing is not very appropriate, but..." The green pheasant scratched his cheek helplessly and sighed: "Your people are in our hands." "Ok?!" The two-in-one chapter, I have to report to the hospital every morning for nearly half a month, and I am working hard to update the time early so that I can go to bed and get up early~~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 537： Catch a dragon Chapter 537 Let''s catch a dragon I also don''t know how much physical strength the green pheasant has squandered in order to create a huge towering ice wall while shifting its position to delay Mod and Luo''s pursuit. Its just that. In such a short period of time, the entire Tree Island No. 13 has been transformed into a giant ice labyrinth. This ability to change the environment just by raising his hand is probably the most terrifying place after the natural element awakens. In order to let the colleagues retreat safely, it was really hard. Maude cleared the ice wall, and at the same time released the domineering look and feel, and confirmed the situation of Lafayette and the others, then he was relieved. "Escape..." Seeing, hearing, and perceiving, the green pheasant used the method of making holes in the ice wall freely to guide the remaining navy to gather together at the fastest speed and leave immediately. He was not very surprised by the choice of the green pheasant. Compared with the act of "fleeing" as a general, it is more important for the pheasant to save the lives of his colleagues. How can there be so many worries if I change to Akadog. It can only be said that the same generals, but personality determines the difference. Maude had no intention of pursuing him at all, so he stopped destroying the ice wall. The previous move was just for the disgusting green pheasant. After all, when everyone on both sides gathers in a circle. Maude can attack the ghost spiders, and the green pheasant can also attack Brook and Jim. More ruthlessly, the green pheasant would even attack Perona and Urgi who were seriously injured and unconscious, and Philo, who was stepping up the treatment of Perona and Urgi, would have no resistance in front of the green pheasant. Maude didn''t want to make jokes about the safety of his companions, let alone exchange his companions'' lives. A thousand, or even ten thousand enemies, are not as important as their companions. Fortunately, the green pheasant had decided to retreat, so he didn''t make a fuss about this. This result is still within the range that Moder can accept. Luo used his abilities to throw the green pheasant into the hands of the high-altitude telephone bug, and immediately came to Maude. "Maud..." "Don''t worry." Maude guessed Luo''s desire to confirm the whereabouts of his companion as soon as possible, so he said: "This navy action, I am afraid it is directed at you, no, it should be said... it is directed at the fruits of your surgery, so try to avoid acting alone. I will let Sister Ya and Lafayette accompany you. Go to make sure that Beibo puts them in danger." "..." Luo Wenyan, silent for a moment, nodded silently. The irregular ice wall is like a maze. But relying on seeing, hearing and color, Maude quickly met everyone. Once they met, Maude asked Jaya and Lafayette to help Luo confirm Beibo''s news. Xia Qi watched the three people leave, turned to Maude, knocked out a cigarette from the cigarette case, and sighed: "You guys came in time." "Well, if you come one step later, the consequences will be disastrous." Maude nodded slightly and came to Philo''s side. He didn''t say anything to disturb Philo to treat Perona and the others, but he observed Perona and the others'' injuries. Badly hurt... There was a chill in Maude''s eyes, and after a few breaths, he calmed down quietly. The green pheasants retreated temporarily, but they will soon come back. After all, the Chambord Islands are very close to the headquarters of the navy. For the navy, reorganizing the battlefield and mobilizing combat power cannot be simpler. Therefore, after Luo confirmed the news, he had to leave this place of right and wrong immediately. After checking Perona and their injuries, Maude looked at Hawkins, who was standing on the side and remained silent. "Magic Hawkins, are you''divine'' into this crisis?" "!" The strange question that Maude suddenly raised made it difficult for Hawkins to maintain his superficial skills, and his face changed slightly. He had always been calm and comfortable in encounters, but for a while, he didn''t know how to answer Maude''s question. Even, he couldn''t imagine the angle from which Maude raised this question that could be said to directly shake his soul. It seems that as long as you stand in front of this man, you have no details... After a brief silence, Hawkins opened his mouth with difficulty, and just as he was about to speak, he heard Maude''s next sentence. "Do you know why I want to save you?" "..." Hawkins shook his head. "Because at that time, you helped Perona and Urki block the attack. This reason alone is enough." "..." A strange color flashed in Hawkins'' eyes, silently looking at the man in front of him who had a reputation throughout the sea. After Maude spoke, he realized that the dominance was losing. Looking at the taciturn Hawkins, Maude thought for a while, then asked: "What do you want?" Hearing this, Hawkins met Maude''s calm eyes and said without hesitation: "I want to be attached to your banner." "Okay, I agree." "Ok?" Maude''s altogether surprised Hawkins. You know, joining the enemy pirate group that wants to disintegrate as an undercover agent is the norm in the pirate circle. It is precisely because of the common undercover operations that [betrayal] has become a normal phenomenon in pirate circles. Maude ignored Hawkins'' response, quickly entered the identity of the boss, and issued the first order to Hawkins in the form of an order. "Now, I want you to bring the members of the''Strange Monk Pirate Group'' here as fast as possible, as well as your crew." "understand." Hawkins nodded, he also quickly entered the identity of the little brother, and took Maude''s order After Hawkins left, Maude and Shaqi asked for a cigarette. In the smoke. Maude suddenly asked, "Aunt Xia, do you want to follow us?" "Well?" Xia Qi was stunned, and instantly understood Maude''s thoughtful intentions. He smiled and said in a ridiculous tone: "Is this inviting me to board?" "Yes, are you coming?" Maude knew that Xia Qi was joking, but he didn''t take it seriously. Xia Qi smiled and said seriously: "Forget it, I am an old man to join in the fun." "Ah, what a pity." Maude pretended to have lost one hundred million on his face. Xia Qi slowly stopped his smile, his eyes changed slightly in the wafting smoke. "Maude, seeing you and your team... If I were twenty years younger, I might really be excited." "Huh? Aunt Xia, are you only in your 30s this year?" "Smelly kid..." The smile that Xia Qi had just stopped appeared on his face again. Twenty minutes later. Hawkins led his staff and the crew of the strange monk pirate group to the scene. The crew of the Strange Monk Pirates Group couldn''t hide their worry after seeing Urgi who was seriously injured and unconscious. Then ten minutes passed. Philo handled the injuries of Perona and Urki. Urki''s injuries were serious and he was still in a coma, while Perona was already awake. When she woke up, after seeing Maude, her eyes were bursting with tears, and her face was aggrieved and pitiful. "Perona, what am I saying you are pretending?" Bailey looked at Perona with a look of disgust with a greasy expression on his chicken legs. Next second. "I want to make a chicken leg in my next life." Bailey was lying in front of the chicken legs with a negative expression. After a while. Luo, Lafayette, and Jaya return. "The green pheasant did not lie." Luo looked down at the phone bug left by the green pheasant in his hand, his face gloomy. Maude squeezed his chin and said calmly: "The navy did this deliberately. It should be to get Beibo to exchange something with you, and I probably know...what the navy wants from you." "What is it?" Luo gritted his teeth and asked. Maude said: "It should be a living heart." He thought of Luo in the original book. It was precisely by providing the Navy with a hundred living hearts that he assumed the position of the Qiwu Sea, and this condition may be the motivation for the Navy''s action. "Just for the living heart...?!" Luo couldn''t accept Maude''s guess, after all, even the generals were dispatched, just for such a trivial matter? "It may also be the fruit of surgery in your body." "..." Luo Wenyan frowned. He was more convinced of this motive than a living heart. Maude slowly raised his head and looked towards the top of the red earth continent. "No matter what the navy wants to exchange, I won''t make them happy, so... let''s go catch a Draco." "!!!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 538： Gods natural enemy Chapter 538 God''s Natural Enemy There is no **** in this world. But there is such a self-proclaimed **** as Tianlongren. The irony is that the Tianlong people do have the status and rights above countless countries. Once their majesty and life are offended. The world government is directly under the highest secret espionage agency, known as the strongest shield of the Tianlong people-CP, and the top navy generals, will be dispatched to maintain the power of the Tianlong people. Even the Tianlong people have the right to directly mobilize generals. Based on this, countless pirates in the sea secretly joked that the admiral was a good dog raised by the Tianlong people. From their perspective, there is nothing wrong with holding such a view. But I have to admit that if they meet the Dragonites in the Chambord Islands one day, they will certainly bow down decisively. Tianlong people are like this. Supported by the CP organization and the Navy, they were rejected by countless people, but they were also awed by countless people. therefore, In this sea, everyone is very clear about one thing. If it is against the Tianlong people, it means to face the endless purging and killing of the CP organization and the navy. This is also the reason why the Tianlong people dared to take a few guards to the Chambord Islands and could not take a stroll. Even the arrogant pirates who like to kidnap princes and nobles in exchange for sky-high ransom will choose to retreat when they see the Tianlongren sent directly to their lips. This phenomenon is actually the most incomprehensible place for Maude. With the arrogant and domineering behavior of the Tianlong people, sooner or later, those who have the consciousness of death should change their limits. But this kind of thing has never happened. If you say, this is because the CP organization is secretly protecting the safety of the Dragons at any time, but when Straw Hat Luffy beat the Holy Family in Rozwad, CP did not appear. In any case, if the Navy launched this operation for a living heart. Then, just exchange it with the heart of the Tianlongren. If it is for Luo''s operation, then a dozen of Tianlong people will be shown to the public, so that the world government and navy will be safe. Maude''s astonishing speech made the hall suddenly silent. Everyone looked at Maude with an incredible look. Xia Qi was the first to recover and took a deep look at Maude. She knew that Maude was serious. It is also clear that with Mauds style of acting, before making this decision, he must have already thought about the future and response. "It''s really getting more and more incredible...The sea in the future will probably be upset by you...Little Maude." Xia Qi thought in her heart. He habitually took out the cigarette case and flicked it with his fingers, but then realized that the cigarette case was empty. Maude retracted his gaze at the top of the Red Earth Continent, turned to the reaction of his companions, and said calmly: "Why, are you so surprised?" "Maude, what are you thinking about? That''s a Tianlongren..." After Luo reacted, he frowned and looked at Maude. Maude looked at Luo calmly. "Because they are from the Celestial Dragon, the navy can provide Beibo and the others with delicious and delicious food, and in the end, they have to obediently send Beibo back." "But have you thought about the consequences?" "Then do you want to save Beibo and the others?" Maude asked back. Luo Chen said: "I think, but not with this method that will plunge us all into the mud." "Wow..." Lafayette took the conversation and said seriously: "Once we deal with the Tianlongren, no matter what the result is, we will definitely face the crazy pursuit from the world government and navy." "Lafayette, are you scared?" Maude took a serious look at Lafayette. "No, the captain''s decision makes me sincerely excited." Lafayette shook his head, his lips smeared as red as blood, slowly grinning in an exaggerated arc. It is to follow such a captain in order to appreciate the scenery that ordinary people can''t touch in the whole life. He, in just a few seconds after listening to Maude''s decision, was already impatient. Seeing Lafayette''s reaction, Maude smiled slightly. Lafayette, as a companion who bet everything on him in the early days, never let him down. The look of surprise on Jia Ya''s face gradually calmed down. Her idea is simple: to advance and retreat with the team. Luo opened his mouth, speechless for a long time. When his emotions cooled down a bit, he realized how stupid he was just now. Persuade Maude to give up the decision or something. This kind of thing... It is impossible to know it early. Luo slowly closed his mouth and sighed in his heart. Even if Maude made such a decision to help him rescue Beibo, Luo was not happy at all. "Some people call the Clan of D as the natural enemy of God." In Luo''s mind, what the man he respected once said to him flashed inexplicably. "Mr. Corazon, maybe the''D family'' is the natural enemy of the''God'', but... the real threat to the''God'' is not necessarily the''D family'', such as the one in front of me This man." "He saved me just like you, Mr. Corazon." "I want to live freely, just as you said Mr. Corazon..." "but" "I can''t bear the kindness." "If you can, even if you don''t delve into what this rough fate really means, it doesn''t matter if you put aside freedom, now and in the future...I want to do something for Maude." Luo Wei lowered his head slightly, thinking silently in his heart. Perona, who was wrapped in layers of bandages, slowly floated past Luo in deep thought, and came to Maude. "Maud... do you really want to take action against''Dragon Man''?" When Perona was speaking, her eyes were covered with clearly visible shadows. seem, When talking about Tianlongren, it will touch her nightmarish memories hidden deep in her heart. In fact, The reason why her country perished was because of the Tianlong people... "Undoubtedly." Maude nodded towards Perona. Perona hesitated: "But, but..." Some things I wanted to say were stuck in my throat stubbornly, and I couldn''t say anything. "how?" Maude looked at Perona''s strange reaction in doubt. Perona lowered her eyes and said with a strong smile: "Nothing." With that, he turned and floated back to the hospital bed made by Maude with a shadow. On the way, when he passed by Bailey, who was about to end the negative Buff duration, his backhand was thrown at Bailey again with a negative ghost intended to release some emotions. "I want to be a chicken leg bone in the next life..." Bailey, who was once again passed through by the negative ghost, lay down on the ground with a haze on his head. Maude looked at Perona''s back and was puzzled, thinking that it was time to invite Perona. In terms of identity, Perona is not an official member of the Pirate Group... After half an hour. The mast boats of the Strange Monk Pirates and Hawkins Pirates, as well as the submarines of the Red Heart Pirates, left the Chambord Islands one after another. After sailing to the open sea. Jaya launched the ability to control two pirate ships and a submarine, keeping them away from the sea and floating into the air. "Huh? This is... the golden lion''s fluttering fruit ability?" "How could it be in the hands of that woman..." After seeing Jia Ya''s ability to use the fluttering fruit, the crew of the Strange Monk Pirates and Hawkins Pirates all looked shocked. Only a week or so has passed since the top war. People on the sea have just begun to make efforts to find the whereabouts of these top fruits. however, The fluttering fruit has actually fallen into the hands of the Maude Pirates...! ! ! Rao is Xia Qi, but also a little surprised. With a lot of information in her hands, she touched her previous experience and what she saw in the Pirate Group as her thoughts turned. Suddenly, the small pieces of information were combined silently, allowing Xia Qi to roughly confirm why the Piaopiao Fruit was in the hands of the Mord Pirates. Therefore, only Luo was taken to Malin Vando by Mod... "Does the fruit of surgery still have this ability?" Xia Qi glanced at Luo without a trace. "The world government and navy are aware of this, so they attacked the Red Heart Pirates?" "It''s no wonder that even the generals are dispatched..." Reminiscent of the action led by the green pheasant, Xia Qi thought that his guess was getting closer to the truth. Without showing more strangeness on his face, Xia Qi suppressed his surprise in his heart. Under Jaya''s control, the two mast boats and submarine floated away from the sea and went straight to the clouds in the sky. Only after passing through the clouds did it slowly stop. Located above the clouds, the huge terrifying three-masted ship is quietly suspended high in the sky. If you take a bird''s eye view of the terrifying three-masted ship from a higher altitude. So, the structure of the terrorist three-masted ship is roughly like this On the periphery is a circle of high walls and huge red lips entrance, and in the center is a circular island. The rest of the area is basically hollow. at first, Maude intends to fill the hollow area of ??the terrifying three-masted ship with rock or steel. But Jia Ya''s ability to flutter fruit was still in the groping stage, so she temporarily stranded this idea, and instead used a ball of water to fill the hollow area of ??the terrifying three-masted ship. And this group of water condensed between the island and the high wall can be used to moor the Haunted Earth, and the Hawkins Pirates, Strange Monk Pirates, and Red Heart Pirates, which are now sent by Jaya. Pirate ship. Jaya actuated his mind and slowly sent two mast ships and a submarine to the surface of the terrifying three-masted ship. at this time. The crew of the Hawkins Pirate Group and the Monster Monk Pirate Group were already dumbfounded. The combination of the terrifying three-masted ship and the fluttering fruit gave them a strong sense of sight different from manipulating an island. After all, an island is an island, and a boat is a boat. Hawkins silently looked at the terrifying three-masted ship floating on the clouds, and his eyes fell on the large water mass on the bottom of the terrifying three-masted ship. It suddenly occurred to him that if the bottom of the terrifying three-masted ship was loaded with powerful firepower. Then, in front of such a terrifying three-masted ship, the Navys Tumo Ling was a younger brother. Hawkins'' sudden thoughts actually overlap with Maude''s ideas for the transformation of the terrifying three-masted ship. "With such a ship and the ability to flutter fruit, you don''t have to worry about being targeted by the navy at all. Is this...Maud''s real confidence?" In a short period of time, Hawkins thought of many things. Xia Qi comforted Perona while looking at Jaya who was struggling to use her abilities. "Piaopiao Fruit is one of the most difficult abilities to master in the Superman system. It is an excellent talent to be able to achieve this level in such a short time." Xia Qi muttered to herself. Recalling the time when Shi Ji had just eaten the Fluttering Fruit, when he first started using his abilities, it was a lot of laughter. Xia Qi couldn''t help but sigh softly, inevitably sighing again after Jia Ya''s Fluttering Fruit Ability elicited memories of Shiji. After the ship stopped, everyone boarded the terrifying three-masted ship one by one. Jim took the seriously injured Urji to the medical room first. "Jim seems very happy." Jaya''s eyes opened slightly, watching Jim walk quickly towards the back of the castle. Perona, who was barely able to float in mid-air, as well as Brook and Bailey, all focused their eyebrows and tried to remember Jim''s expression just now. It seems...except for the expressionless face or the expressionless face, there is no sign of happiness at all. "???" Suddenly, question marks appeared on their heads. Maude came to the side and explained: "It''s because we decided to take action against Tianlongren." Do not! It is your decision alone to deal with Tianlong people! Perona, Brook, and Bailey couldn''t help but look at Maude. Maude was watching Jim''s distant back, and didn''t notice the look in Perona''s eyes, and said seriously: "After all... Jim''s dream is to defeat those high above guys." "Ah, is the big man''s dream actually to defeat the Tianlongren?" Perona was taken aback. Brook opened his mouth wide, and sighed, "I can''t even think of destroying the Tianlongren, oh oh oh..." "But we are going to defeat the Heavenly Dragons next, right?" Philo, who removed the crow mask, made a sound like a mosquito. "Hey..." Brooke''s laughter stopped abruptly. Yeah, I''m going to fight the Celestial Dragon next... I don''t know what the situation will be. Brook''s eye sockets suddenly became a little deep. This may be his chance to prove that his strength is worthy of the Maud Pirates. "Don''t stand stupidly, hold a welcome banquet for Hawkins and the others while it is still early." Maude beckoned to Brooke and walked towards the castle. A strange color flashed across Hawkins'' eyes. For a moment, I felt that I had been accepted by Maude. Even if it is an illusion. This feeling of being accepted by the strong is not bad. Hawkins clicked the corner of his mouth and strode towards Maude. On the other hand, the other crew members seemed a little restrained. Two days later. The news that the Admiral Blue Pheasant''s defeat in front of Maude spread across the Great Channel without surprise. Naval headquarters, Marshal''s office. The red dog was sitting on the sofa in the hospitality area with his arms around him, his eyes gloomy. On the other side of the sofa, there was a green pheasant sitting and scratching his head. "The general''s face has been lost to you, Kuzan." The red dog squinted at the green pheasant, with a harsh tone. "Ah la la." The green pheasant yawned and lazily said, "Even the strongest man in the world has been defeated by Maude, and being beaten back by him is not a shame." The red dog''s eyes were cold and cold, and he said solemnly: "You and I know that Maude can defeat the white beard relying on..." "Crunch." The office door was pushed open, which interrupted Akinu''s words. The Warring States leader walked into the office, followed by Lieutenant General Crane and Karp. "Contact Maude." The Warring States period didn''t care about the topic that the red dog and the green pheasant were talking about, and looked directly at the phone worm on the coffee table. Hearing this, the green pheasant secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and simply picked up the phone bug and dialed the number. After a while. The phone worm was connected. "Your navy''s business ability for taking hostages is quite skilled." Modna''s ridiculous voice came through the phone worm. The atmosphere in the office suddenly sank. The phone worm that was watched by the big guys on the scene secreted sweat drops. The two-in-one chapter (low voice, weak and weak.) I have to be accompanied in the hospital every day. During this period of time, I have less than six hours of sleep. It is a disaster for me and I am too tired. . Crying. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 539： Please be aware that we must get the fruits of the operation. Chapter 539 Please be aware that we must get the fruits of surgery. Ten thousand meters high in the sky. The terrifying three-masted ship hovered on a cloud of white clouds. From a distance, it looked like an empty island built on the clouds. Maude, holding the blue and white navy standard phone bug left by the green pheasant in his hand, sat on the balcony of the room at will. The cold wind blew the hem of his clothes and hair, and the angular profile of his face exuded a charm that made people unable to look away for a while. Not far from him, is a group of crew members headed by Lafayette. Even Urki who woke up and Hawkins, who had only recently officially joined his command, were there. As a newcomer who just joined the group, both Urgi and Hawkins looked at the phone bug in Maude''s hands with different eyes. On the other side of this phone worm, it was aimed at the Supreme Commander of the Navy-the Warring States Period of Buddha. "Hijack Tianlongren..." After being exposed to the final plan, the two men who broke into the public''s field of vision as supernovae just imagined the consequences for a moment, and they were chilled. And the man they were watching was calm and calm. It seems that the things to be done later are as sparse and common as eating and drinking water. The phone worm in Maude''s hand slowly changed to the image of the Warring States Period. Through the look of the phone worm, the look of the caller can be observed in real time. At this moment, the phone worm, who showed the image of the Warring States Period, was calm. "Bacardi Maud." Facing Mod''s mockingly full opening remarks, the Warring States period was not affected by the slightest bit of influence on the surface or in the heart. "If it''s you, even if you don''t need to explain it specifically, you should be able to guess the reason for our action against the Red Heart Pirates." The phone worm opened his mouth, and the rather vague remarks from the Warring States Period came out, which seemed to be a little bit suspicion of clichs. Maude tilted his head slightly and looked at the ground below the balcony. His eyes seemed to be able to pass through the ground and a distance of 10,000 meters, to see the holy place Mary Gioia standing on the top of the red earth continent. "Can''t guess, please explain." "..." The phone worm paused for a second or two, and then a voice came out. "At present, the 16 members of the Red Heart Pirates Group are all imprisoned on the third floor of Advance City..." Hearing the inaccurate numbers reported by the Warring States Period, without waiting for Maude''s response, Luo and the other crew member of the Red Heart Pirates group who was responsible for guarding the submarine at the time and escaped, their faces changed suddenly. "No, it''s only 17 people who were captured by you!" Luo immediately questioned, for fear of hearing news from the Warring States that a certain member died in the battle. Maude looked at Luo, whose expression became excited, and could see that Luo attached great importance to the companions of the Red Heart Pirates. Luo''s question caused the Warring States on the other side of the phone worm to pause again. "If you count the''pets'', it is indeed 17 members." "..." Luo''s face stiffened slightly, Beibo''s naive attitude flashed directly in his mind, and he was relieved in his heart. In short, all staff are safe and sound. "Trafalgar Luo, since you are also nearby, then I will go straight to the subject." When the Warring States Period said Luo''s name, there was a slight strange tone in his tone, but in an instant he returned to a calm tone that seemed to be without any emotion. "Make a''exchange'', exchange a hundred''living hearts'' for your crew." The word "exchange" was used in the words instead of the word "transaction". Perhaps it was the last fig leaf that the Navy put on itself. "Ok?" Hearing the content of the exchange proposed by the Warring States Period, Luo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and instead of rushing to talk, he looked at Maude with a calm face. Sure enough, as Maud had guessed, the navy''s motivation for taking the initiative to engage in trouble during the post-war recovery period was to get a living heart from him. just, What does the navy want this kind of thing? In Luo''s view, the living heart is at best used to restrict the heart owner. In addition, in the absence of surgical fruit ability, even heart transplantation cannot be performed. If the Navy has no requirements for heart goals... Then, if you just destroy a weak pirate group, you can easily get the 100 living hearts that the Navy wants. In less than a second, Luo thought a lot, but he was somewhat inclined to cooperate with the Navy''s deal. Compared with holding a Tianlongren, it is not only less difficult to exchange a hundred living hearts for the crew, but even the risk is almost negligible. Thinking of this, Luo started to speak when his lips moved, but he saw Maude make a false push of his palm. Luo understood, and swallowed the words in a hurry. After stopping Luo, Maude looked at the phone worm and said in a joking tone: "Only a hundred living hearts? Is that enough?" "enough." The Warring States did not care about Maude''s ridicule, which further confirmed his willingness to exchange content. "Alright, we agree, and we will exchange a hundred''living hearts'' for the crew of the Red Heart Pirates." Maude could see that the oil and salt of the Warring States were not in the market, so he was too lazy to find the opportunity to continue mocking the Warring States, and should submit the content of the transaction unilaterally proposed by the navy. "Well, I''ll give you ten days, the exchange location..." "Ten days? Enough, but..." Before the Warring States period was over, Maude interrupted unceremoniously. "The location of the transaction can only be determined by us. For specific matters, I will call you after I gather the living heart." "Yes, then..." "Be patient and wait for the call." Maude interrupted the words of the Warring States again, and directly hung up the phone worm. And the last sentence he said was exactly what the green pheasant left the phone worm to say. in the room. Urki, Hawkins and the others looked at the conversation between Maude and the Marine Marshal, and their expressions were exceptional. at the same time. Marshal''s office. The expression of the green pheasant was a little strange, while raising his finger and scratching his cheek, he carefully glanced at the expression of the Warring States Period. The Warring States Period looked calm at the moment, and slowly hung up the phone worm. As the supreme commander of the navy, in this kind of occasion, no matter what the other party''s romantic behavior is, he will not be provoked. "To gather the request for 100 hearts, for them, they only need to move their fingers. So... under normal circumstances, anyone will readily agree and cooperate honestly to complete the exchange, but the other party is a hundred. Gad Mod..." The Warring States period clasped his hands against his chin and looked at Karp, cranes, blue pheasants, and red dogs. "Just chanting the name, I feel vaguely disturbed." "Don''t worry, our need for this exchange is only a hundred hearts, and we won''t show too much hostility. Naturally, there won''t be an opportunity for the Maud Pirates to overreact." Crane''s eyelids drooped slightly, calmly said. Warring States nodded slightly. "wrong." Suddenly, a cold voice came from the office door. The Warring States and others followed their reputations, but they saw three tall and thin men in white clothes and strange masks on their faces. "CP0..." Warring States'' eyes condensed, and the person''s identity was revealed. The head of the man took two steps forward, and his gaze under the mask slowly swept toward the top naval forces present. "Please be aware that what we must get is not a hundred hearts, but the fruits of surgery!" "Ok?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 540： On this day, the world will shake. Chapter 540 On this day, the world will shake. Must get the fruits of surgery? Seeing the CP0 trio who rushed into the office and threw out their demands in a condescending manner, the reactions of the people in the Warring States Period were different. Warring States frowned, obviously unhappy. Karp is even more direct, barring his teeth. Crane looked at CP0 quietly, thoughtfully. The red dog has no expression on his face, and his sitting posture has not changed from head to tail. The green pheasant put down his hand and looked at CP0, as if looking at something very troublesome. CP0''s sudden intervention was obviously unexpected. "Get the fruits of surgery?" Sengoku frowned and looked at the leading CP0 members, and said coldly: "Do you think the Maud Pirates will agree to this request?" "Why seek the consent of the pirates for this kind of small matter?" "You said little things...?" The Warring States face sank. "Is not it?" CP0 asked in a rhetorical question, and then said indifferently: "Or, do you want to tell me clearly that with your navy''s capabilities, you can''t complete the task of''arranging an ambush at the time of the transaction and arresting those capable of surgery on the spot"? Without waiting for any response from the Warring States Period, CP0 raised his head slightly and said of course: "But it is also true. Once you failed, you are indeed not suitable for this important task. Then...When the transaction is negotiated, our CP0 will take over the follow-up tasks." "You will only anger Maude." Zeng Guo looked at CP0 very coldly. "So what? No matter how much it costs, you have to offer whatever the God wants." CP0''s tone is unquestionable, and he said coldly: "And you are a dignified navy marshal, and you will worry about whether a pirate is angry or not. Why not abdicate, someone is more suitable to sit in this position than you." "Don''t underestimate Maude, and don''t make things more complicated." The tone of the Warring States Period is also indisputable: "As long as you can successfully obtain a hundred living hearts, with Dr. Bergapunk''s ability, you will definitely be able to use this to play a value far beyond the fruits of surgery!" "..." The CP0 trio quietly looked at the warring states who had been singing the opposite tune, and then thought of the tough stance that the Warring States had shown in the [Advance City Incident]. In the aura that radiated from the body, it was inevitable that a layer of discomfort was stained. The Warring States did not care about CP0''s feelings, and said solemnly: "With the current situation, it would be unwise to engage in further antagonism with the Maud Pirates." If it weren''t for the needs of Begapunk, at the critical post-war recovery period, how could the Navy take the initiative to provoke an existence that is no weaker than Whitebeard? Certain decisions and behaviors must be tailored to the right timing. "Marshal of Warring States, you seem to have misunderstood one thing." The leading CP0 member leaned forward, stretched out his right hand and pressed it on the table in front of the Warring States Period, saying indifferently: "This is not a discussion, but an order from above." After speaking, without waiting for the reaction of the Warring States period, the CP0 trio turned around and left. When he stepped out of the office threshold, he left a word for the leader. "We will stay here until the pirate calls." "..." The Warring States period looked at the open office door, and the green veins emerging from the edge of his brows trembled slightly. CP0''s intervention, as well as the order from above, can be said to directly stir the bottomless stream of water into muddy and unsightly. He sighed softly: "The situation has become troublesome." At an altitude of 10,000 meters, the terrifying three-masted ship. Maude threw the phone worm to Lafayette. The latter caught the callworm and smiled silently. Luo looked at Maude, and said with relief: "All the Navy wants is a hundred living hearts. It''s not a difficult task, and there is no need to deal with the Tianlong people." Equally relieved, there are Urki and Hawkins. Strictly speaking, they have only recently been attached to Maude''s command, and as a result Maude is about to take action against the Tianlongren. This kind of thing is really too exciting for them who just joined. Maude got down from the balcony and said seriously: "Luo, do you believe in the navy that way?" "No, it''s just..." Luo shook his head and said: "Since the exchange matters are made by us, then, as long as we make arrangements in advance, even if the Navy wants to do things, we can kill hidden dangers in advance." Even if the rescue of the crew is bound to win, Luo always upholds the attitude, still unwilling to let Maude and the others bear the huge risks caused by the kidnapping of the Dragon. It''s the best to be trivial. Moreover, just a hundred living hearts, in Luo''s eyes, is a trivial matter too simple. Maude took off his coat, looked at Luo, and said calmly: "Luo, you told me about the operation fruit scramble that happened on Minion Island 11 years ago. Then, you really think the Navy, no, it should be said. World government..." "When you get the''first chance'', will you ignore the''fruits of surgery'' in your body?" "This is...11 years ago, the world government would not hesitate to pay a sky-high price of 5 billion, and it will get the fruit." As soon as this remark came out, all the people present who didn''t know the details were shocked. "5 billion?" Urji and Hawkins looked at Luo whose faces were beginning to become uncertain. Most people in this world do not know the true value of the fruits of surgery. Needless to say, personality transplant surgery involving the soul level is the ultimate ability of the fruit of the operation to achieve the dream of immortality of mankind since ancient times. And this ability is an important key to control the real power of the entire world... Luo was silent. As Maud said, the world government may indeed intervene in this matter. "There is only one option that can completely eliminate the''changing'', so wait here, Luo." Maude casually threw the untied coat aside. Perona had quick eyes and hands, and before the coat fell to the ground, she hurriedly caught it and looked at Maude with anger. "This is the clothes I finally washed clean!" "Ah, sorry." Maude waved his hand casually. "Too perfunctory!" "Lafayette, Brooke, keep up, Sister Ya, please, please." Facing Perona''s offensive eyes, Maude only left her with the back of her head. After leaving a word, she stepped on the moon step to leave the balcony. "Ooooooo!" Brook didn''t hesitate to follow Maude, but also stepped on a moonwalk, rising to the sky as light as a swallow. Lafayette spread his wings and flew off the balcony gracefully. It''s just holding the Tianlongren, if all members are dispatched, it will be too slow. So Maude only took Lafayette and Brook. In fact, based on the urinary nature of the Denonians, as long as you squat patiently in the Chambord Islands, there will always be a day when the Denonians arrive in the Chambord Islands. But this kind of squatting is too casual. Besides, since Maude decides to take action against the Tianlongren, he must create a shocking movement. Maude, Brook, and Lafayette came to a small island on the side of the terrifying three-masted ship. After they set foot on the small island. The originally hovering island suddenly fell to the thick cloud layer below, turning the cloud layer upside down. Holy land Mary Gioia, Pangu City. Towns dominated by spires and domes are extremely prosperous. On the street, There are nobles of the world wearing luxurious clothes everywhere. Between words and deeds, there is a superior temperament from his bones. Suddenly, a shadow covered a street in Pangu City. The sudden shadow is magnifying at an extremely fast speed. People who were aware of the situation raised their heads subconsciously, and then saw a scene that they would never forget. On this day, the world will shake. (End of this chapter) Chapter 541： Good luck Chapter 541 Good luck An island, carrying a large shadow, fell from the sky. An oppressive downward trend created waves of rising air visible to the naked eye at the bottom and edge of the island. On the streets and even on the pavilions, everyone who saw this scene had a dull face, as if they were in a dream. Obviously the island was still far away in sight, but there was a sense of suffocation that could not breathe. "Island, island???" "Why... islands fall from the sky?!" "Run away!!!" In less than a second or two, the people on the streets of the city flee in panic. The large shadows cast from behind, plunged them into darkness. Right above the island. A pair of bat-shaped shadow wings extended from Maude''s back, and with the help of the wings, they hovered above the sky. The dark shadow waves floated slowly on the edges of the wings, like a flowing stream, gradually converging on Maude''s cheeks, neck, and chest, like clusters of black flames burning and swaying. On his left and right are Lafayette with wings on his back and Brooke with his feet on the moon step. The three of them hovered high above the sky, looking down at the small island falling towards the square street in Pangu City. If it wasn''t for Jaya''s ability to be proficient, maybe he would move to a larger island. However, even small islands can cover half of the streets of Pangu City. "The movement is still too big..." Maude embraced his arms and looked down at the strong breath coming from all over the place below. Smashing such an island against Pangu City will cause the movement to be noticed by the many powerful men stationed in Pangu City for the first time, and this is a natural result. After all, this is a holy land... "It''s a pity that I came in a hurry, and I couldn''t get Sabo to help out..." "If Sabo puts a transparent effect on the island, it should be able to slow down the reaction speed of those below, if it is coupled with the silence effect of Silent Fruit..." Perceiving the aura of many powerful people converging towards the island with the color of sight and hearing, Maude squeezed his chin with his arms, flashing untimely ideas in his mind. Maude shook his head slightly, turned his gaze, and looked at the Tianlongren residence not far from the Hall of Power. "Lets do it separately, if you see the Tianlongren..." A gleam of luster flashed across Maude''s eyes, and he said lightly: "How many, how many, and in addition... If you encounter a strong enemy, don''t fall in love with it. After all, this is a holy land, and the strength of the guards is definitely not much worse." "understand." "Ooooooo..." "Then act and seize the opportunity created by the''island''." As soon as Maud''s voice fell, he was the first to flap his wings, turning into a black streamer, and flying to the mansion of the Tianlongren. Lafayette and Brooke immediately went in the other two directions. Their behavior was obscured by the movement caused by the island. at this time. One by one, powerful guards gathered from all directions at an extremely fast speed. Among them, there are many CP members wearing black clothes and sunglasses, and a handful of CP0 members wearing white robes and masks. "Golden Lion''s Fluttering Fruit Ability?" A CP0 member wearing a green face mask, when he saw an island falling from the sky, flashed through his mind about information about the ability of the floating fruit. Using the floating ability to throw an island directly down is exactly what Golden Lion has played in the war on top. But the golden lion is dead... Who will get the fluttering fruit in such a short time and launch an attack on the holy place? The doubts that have just sprouted are fleeting. In the dangerous moment when the island fell, the CP0 members didn''t think much, jumped onto the building, lifted their legs to cut through the air, and chopped off the feet towards the bottom of the island. The light blue crescent-shaped chopping wave flew away in the air, and landed on the bottom of the island one after another, triggering bursts of violent explosions. "Concentrate on attacking the island and let it fall apart before it falls!" Driven by the CP0 members, all kinds of foot and leap slashes poured towards the bottom of the island. The endless chopping waves bloom frequently at the bottom of the island like fireworks. The resulting impact actually delayed the islands downward trend. The concentrated attack was effective. Most of the guards were happy, while a few members such as CP0 frowned. Even if a concentrated attack can split the island, it may not be able to block all the island debris. It is almost foreseeable that the street buildings in Pangu City will be damaged to a certain degree, and...the inevitable casualties will be avoided. "Who is it...?!" The CP0 member wearing a green face mask has sharp eyes like a knife, thinking in his heart. Cang! Under this suffocating situation, a straight slash slashed across the island with lightning speed. Like pulling a thin white thread over a piece of tofu. Suddenly, The huge island was cut in half, and the cut was extremely smooth. "Ok?" The guards and CP members who were focusing on attacking the island all looked at the island divided in two with shocked eyes. Before they had time to look at the person who shot them, they saw two flying and chopping waves flying towards the two-divided island. boom! ! ! The island that was attacked by the leap chopping wave directly shattered into countless massive rocks. "When you clean up the mess, don''t forget to solve the few mice that took the opportunity to get in." An old and cold voice concealed all movement and spread into everyone''s ears. At this moment, everyone finally glanced at the one who shot the hand in a hasty The visitor was wearing a white robe, with glasses on his face, and holding a famous knife exuding a monster in his hand. He was indeed the Five Old Star. "A few mice..." The CP0 members present realized something, their eyes condensed slightly, and decisively left the endgame to the other guards to solve them, and went straight to the Tianlongren mansion instead. Wu Lao Xing''s shot created a space for the guards of the Holy Land to breathe and solve the crisis. The Maude, who had landed at the Tianlongren mansion, instantly felt the powerful aura of the five old stars that almost swept the entire holy land when they shot. "Good luck." Maude turned his back to the direction from which the powerful breath came, and stepped lightly on a spire-like building in the courtyard, and looked down at the Tianlong family of three standing on the courtyard corridor. Fate dictates. The three members of the Denonite family are the Denonites who were attacked by Luffy in the Chambord Islands in the original book. Among them, the female Dragonite with a towering hairstyle is also the Chalulia Palace that has some intersection with Maude in the Chambord Islands. "Yes, it''s you!!! Why are you here!!!?" Xalulia Palace''s eyes widened, and she looked at Maude standing on the top of the tower-shaped building used for garden decoration in disbelief. Compared to the overreaction of Xaluliya Palace, her brother and father both looked angry at the inferior people who broke into the mansion. Obviously standing in front of them is a danger that can threaten their lives. But the elder brother of Charulia Palaces elder brother Charles Roz and his father Rozvards son did not feel any danger at all. It seems that in their instincts, they are born with a lack of awareness of danger. The two people who were rushed out of the blue veins were about to speak angrily when they saw Maude making a silent gesture of putting the index finger lightly in front of his lips. But how can this stop their mouths. Maude naturally knew this too. Therefore, his shadow has quietly arrived behind the three Heavenly Dragons in Xaluliya Palace. Click, wow This is the sound of the Tianlongren''s face mask cracking. Puff-- This is the sound of the Tianlongren falling to the ground without losing consciousness. Boom This is the sound of island wreckage falling on the streets of the town. laugh-- This is the sound of the flying finger gun cutting through the air and attacking Maude. Maude shook his head slightly, and easily avoided the finger-flying gun that shot into the face like a bullet. Immediately, his gaze shifted, and he looked at the person who appeared from the shadow of the corridor. It was about two meters tall, covered in a white robe, and wearing a full-covering white-patterned black face mask. "CP0...The action is quite fast." "Bacardi Maud!" A hoarse female voice came from under the mask, and her tone revealed a clear sense of surprise. "A woman..." Hearing the hoarse voice, Maude climbed onto the handle of the Qiushui knife with his right hand and slammed under his feet. Clang! With a single kick, he suddenly crushed the original tower-shaped building. The boost generated made Maude shoot towards the CP0 members like an arrow. "Landfoot, the swarm!" Isaiah''s nerves were slightly tense, and he lifted his leg and kicked a haze towards Maude who was rushing over. The blue slashing wave that came out of the leg suddenly disintegrated into hundreds of thumb-sized diamond slashes in midair, blocking Maude''s assault route in all directions. "Tsk, can Lan feet still be used like this..." Countless bright blue light spots were reflected in Maude''s eyes, directly swapping positions with the shadow clone. Suddenly, The shadow clone who had exchanged positions was directly beaten into a hornet''s nest by this move. at the same time, Maude rushed towards Isaiah from the side, drew his sword and cut off. Isaiah''s eyes flashed red, and the body shrouded in the white robe became as brisk and dexterous as paper, passing by the sword light that Maude had cut off dangerously and dangerously. Sneer---- But the loose robe that was put on her body was not spared. It was torn apart by the aftermath of the slash, and turned into a piece of land. As the robe shattered, Isaiah''s exquisite figure wrapped in the tights was immediately exposed to the air. shave! Feeling the oppression from Maude, Isaiah did not hesitate at all, and decisively used the shave, and withdrew into the shadow as quickly as possible. "It''s not a good habit to attack from the shadows in front of me." Maude looked back into the shadows, posing as Isaiah flying with a finger gun. Isaiah, who has always maintained the color of seeing and hearing, only felt a ray of chill passing through her heart. When she was vigilant, the shadows around her seemed to be alive, turning into pitch-black spears while twisting. Swish! The pitch-black pointed spear showed no signs of accumulating power, and quickly shot towards Isaiah from all directions. "Life is back, painted on paper-wind chimes!" Isaiah''s complexion changed, and she hurriedly took off the finger gun, her body swaying in the wind in a moment, like a wind chime. The pitch-black pointed spear that flew at her from all angles, accompanied by strong wind, helped her adjust her dodge posture invisibly. The pitch-black pointed guns passed over her body in this way, and slanted into the ground. Although the pitch-black spear did not pierce Isaiah, it was a bonfire-like structure that imprisoned Isaiah, who had used his life to return to make his body soft and muddy. "It deserves to be CP0. Whether it is the sixth form or the life return, it has reached a very high level." Maude looked calmly at Isaiah, who was imprisoned in the pitch-black gun array, whose body was twisted against common sense. If it weren''t for the superb paper painting skills, the pitch-black gun array that blocked all angles would directly poke more than ten penetrating blood holes in Isaiah''s body. Isaiah remained silent, and the drum force wanted to break free from the dark gun array that had imprisoned him, but it had no effect at all. "Don''t struggle, this battle is over from the moment you step into the shadows." Maude slowly returned Qiushui. "you" Isaiah''s face changed, and she had just spoken, but her eyes went dark and she passed out on the spot. However, Maude controlled the shadow clone and unceremoniously cut off Isaiah''s shadow. In this way, when I leave here, I might be able to harvest Isaiah''s not weakened physical skills and physical experience points with this shadow. Isaiah, whose shadow was cut off, fell into a coma, and Maude unzipped his gun. Losing the **** of the gun array, Isaiah fell heavily to the ground. Maude came to her in a flash, took the newly cut shadow from the shadow clone, and put it into the shadow box. Then I lifted Isaiah''s mask, took a few glances of Isaiah''s appearance, and then put the mask back on. As long as you remember the face, and then stuff the shadow into a corpse, you can ask for information such as the name and moves to achieve the preconditions for harvesting. "DaDa..." The movement of the battle with Isaiah drew a rush of footsteps. Maude put away the shadow avatar, raised a shadow rope between his hands, and tied the three of Xia Lulia Palace into a ball. "I don''t know what happened to Lafayette and Brooke." Maude muttered to himself softly. Under the perception of seeing, hearing and color, one by one powerful aura is surrounding from a distance. "Even if there is no gain, three are enough." Maude ignored the rushing footsteps approaching and picked up the Tianlongren who had been tied into a ball, with black wings on his back, and flew into the air. Once in the air, the first thing that catches the eye is the town where waves of smoke were thrown out by the debris of the island. From a distance, the towns with smoke and dust bursting out of it seemed to have been bombarded... Turning his eyes slightly, he saw the enemies rushing towards him stepping on the moon step into the air. "Things are already in hand, let''s slip away quickly." Looking at the many enemies chasing in the air, Maude said to himself. Lafayette was also flying into the air from a distance, carrying a Draco in one hand, and pointing at Maud with a camera phone worm in the other. Adjusting the angle a bit, Lafayette framed the smog-ridden town and the enemies gathered in the air into Maud''s background, and then pressed the shutter. "Crack!" The eyes of the phone worm flashed white light, recording this moment that was about to be recorded in history. Two, ??two in one... Its true that I have a sore throat, stuffy nose, diarrhea, and mild low-grade fever. . . If the update has quality problems, please Haihan~! ~ I don''t know why, every time I go to the hospital for care, I always catch a cold. . On New Years Day in 18, I went to the hospital to take care of me for a month, and then I got a serious illness. It took me a few months before I was able to heal easily. But after that, my body was directly stretched, alas. (End of this chapter) Chapter 542： Retreat and break Chapter 542 Retreat and Break The shutter sounded. Lafite was still deliberate, and he pressed the shutter several times. Maude silently glanced at Lafitte, who was inexplicably excited, and immediately looked in the direction Brooke had gone before. "Ooooooo...!" As if in response to Maude''s sight, Brooke''s lightweight skeleton body rose into the sky from a certain mansion. Like Lafitte, he was also carrying a comatose middle-aged Sky Dragon in his hand. Both had good luck and were able to catch a Tianlongren in such a short time. Invisibly, it greatly reduced the difficulty of retreating this lightning operation. Maude retracted his gaze to look at Brooke, and immediately looked at the enemies that rose from the ground. These people who are responsible for maintaining public order in the Holy Land seem to be proficient in using Moon Step. "Lafayette." Maude threw directly to Lafayette the three of the Tianlongren family **** with a slender shadow rope. Lafayette put away the camera phone worm, and turned to catch the three of the Tianlong people who had been thrown by Maude, and looked at Maude with a hint of inquiry. "You and Brooke withdraw first." "understand." Realizing that Maud was going to stay behind, Lafayette was not hypocritical, and after responding without hesitation, he fluttered to Brook. The posture and speed will be obviously affected when people use the moon step. Even if Brooke''s body frame is very light, there is no way to avoid this effect. Lafayette didn''t have this concern, and when he passed Brook, he took over the middle-aged Dragonman from Brook. "Eh?" Brook looked at Lafayette, who was doing his part for not carrying the five dragons, and there was a strange color in the hollow eye sockets that others could not see. "go." Lafayette flapped its wings and flew high into the sky. "What about the captain?" Brook stepped on the moon step, and quickly moved side by side with Lafayette in the sky. "Hall Queen." Lafayette looked down at Maude below his eyes. "Queen?" Brook was taken aback when he heard the words, and said solemnly: "If you want to stay alone to face so many enemies, even the captain..." "Don''t forget the captain''s ability, Brooke." Lafayette''s tone was full of trust in Maude''s strength. "In short, our task is to bring these Dragonites back to the ship as soon as possible, rather than worrying about the captain here." "..." Brook nodded silently. Below. Maude''s body hovered in the air, and the black wings flapped rhythmically behind him. Slightly lowered his head, calmly looking down at the enemies that were flying into the air densely from the ground. "Everyone will walk every month..." The number of enemies that blasted off at a monthly pace far exceeded Maude''s expectations. It can only be said that this place deserves to be known as the safest place in the world. The degree of defense can be called unsolvable by sea, land and air. However, an island brought about by the ability of floating fruits has become the key to breaking through the line of defense of the Holy Land. "But don''t bother, you are a step late after all." Maude held the double spears that Bailey had transformed, and aimed the muzzle at the dense enemies coming from below. "Boom..." When pulling the trigger, Maude suddenly thought that it was time to update Bailey''s list of transformation weapons. If I remember correctly, this world even has Gatling guns. So, after this matter was over, I took a bit of effort to find relevant structural drawings for Bailey. To be straightforward, it would be to capture a large-scale weapons factory. In other words... Doflamingos Deres Rosa seems to have a weapons factory. Suddenly, the lead bullets drilled from the barrel of the gun, carrying high temperature, poured towards the guard of the holy land. In the face of Maude''s shot blocking, the guards showed proficient moon-walking skills and moved around in the air, gently avoiding the lead bullet shot from above. If they will be shot down by ordinary shooting, how can they be qualified to serve as the guardian of the Holy Land? only, Maude''s shot could not wound these guards, but it still delayed the guards'' pursuit speed to some extent. "Originally, I didn''t think that just a''normal'' shooting could knock you down..." Maude raised the corner of his mouth slightly, and began to intersperse armed colored lead bullets with a higher rate of fire and more power in the high-frequency shooting. This is his usual method. After all, people in this world, anyone with a little strength, can basically be immune to the threat of ordinary shooting. "Huh? It''s not right...!" The guards who rushed to the front, even though they couldn''t see or hear anything, were keenly aware of the danger. Regrettably, the lead bullets entangled with armed colors are far from comparable to ordinary lead bullets in terms of flight speed. When they dodge the oncoming ordinary lead bullets between the shifts, even if they sensed the danger in advance, when they reacted, they were still hit by the armed colored lead bullets interspersed in the rain of bullets. They failed to deploy their armed colors in time to defend, like birds hit by bullets, falling straight to the ground from high altitude. Seeing that one of his colleagues was knocked down by Mord, the will of the other guards was unshakable, and they still pursued the air without hesitation. "Boom..." The guards were shot down by Maude one after another. But they are too many and their personal strength is not weak. Therefore, even if Maude''s resistance is very strong, it cannot stop their advance. Seeing that the guards of the Holy Land were getting closer and closer to him, Maude had no plans to retreat, and he had the momentum to kill him. "They will definitely focus on rescuing the Tianlongren... as many people as they can block." While thinking about it, Maud tried his best to increase the frequency of shooting. There were too many opponents, and breaking through his barrier was an expected result. Just as Maud had expected. The guards who chased each other decisively split into two after getting closer. One came to deal with Maude, the other crossed Maude to pursue Lafayette and Brook. It''s just that Maude''s previous strong block has killed their last chance to catch up with Lafayette and Brook. The result is doomed. Maude chuckled and changed the two guns to a single gun, with the other hand pulling out Qiushui. As the black wings vibrated, Maude did not retreat but moved forward, his body turned into a pitch black streamer, smashing a blood path in the guard group like a shooting star, and immediately fell straight to the mansion area of ??the dragon. Instead of running away, instead of landing? This unreasonable operation stunned all the guards and CP members who came to deal with him. Under the gaze of countless eyes, Maude lightly landed on the top of a tower-shaped building, and the black wings behind him slowly condensed and turned back into shadows. "When is it all, and still in the mood to watch the fun here?" Maude tilted his head to look at the Tianlongren in a building not far away, narrowing his eyes slightly. "You Tianlong people, are there really missing a tendon?" Before he finished his words, Maude waved his hand and cut off a hegemony towards the dragon that day. And at this moment, An old man with a demon sword was standing in front of the building where the Tianlongren was, and backhand swiped a leap slash to block the overlord that Maude had cut. During the energy turmoil, violent winds were set off. Inside the building. The Celestial Dragon who had witnessed all of this with his own eyes seemed to wake up suddenly, and collapsed to the ground with horror on his face. Outside the building. Maude didn''t look at the old man who blocked the hegemony, but looked in a certain direction. He felt a cold look from afar. (End of this chapter) Chapter 543： The secret of the Denon Chapter 543 The Secret of the Dragon Man Coming with that cold gaze, there was a sense of oppression. A sense of horror and oppression above the [Concept of Life]! Maude''s heart shook slightly. This sense of oppression created by just a glance is more like an intuitive feeling brought about by the level difference. Even when facing White Beard, Maude didn''t feel this way. Who will it be? ! Could it be...? Maude''s face couldn''t help showing a solemn color. Standing at the apex of power is not the result of blood inheritance, but strength... This is very different from his original cognition. Feeling the power of the master of the gaze deeply and clearly, Maude jumped into the air while moving slightly in his mind. There is no time to delve into the details of the master of this gaze. The most urgent task is to create chaos. After flying into the air, Maude raised his hands and swung away the less powerful hegemony towards the surrounding mansions. From beginning to end, Maude didn''t even look at the five old stars who blocked the hegemony. Such destruction of buildings is also intended to cause chaos. The old man in a white robe frowned at Maude''s unscrupulous behavior. Before chasing Maude, the old man glanced in awe in the direction where the gaze came from. Maude wanted to destroy the buildings in Pangu City. Before the guards and the old man gathered around, he was still thinking about the master of that gaze. And his chaotic action was quickly suppressed. The guards who fell one by one from the air joined the other guards who stayed on the ground and were not good at moonwalking, but their personal strength was not weak. With an orderly cooperation, they surrounded Maude, who was making trouble in the Holy Land. And the powerful old man in the white robe of the Five Old Stars came out more and more, coldly looking at Maude who was trapped in the circle. The guards who formed the encirclement had cold eyes, and they were all a little eager to move. In this case, they don''t think Maude can get away. Bearing the cold gaze from all around, Maude used his ability to perceive the location of Raphaelite. Have you successfully returned to the terrifying three-masted ship... It went even better than expected. Maude smiled slightly. "Dare to laugh?" When the guards saw the smile on Maude''s face, their eyes suddenly became more cold. The white-robed old man''s eyes condensed slightly and said: "Hundred...eh?" After the words were spoken, Maude, who was surrounded by groups, disappeared out of thin air, replaced by a shadow. The sudden change caused his voice to stop abruptly. "Be tricked..." Awe-inspiring anger appeared in the eyes of the white-robed old man, he kicked his feet and flew up in the air, swiping a knife to cut off the shadow. The guards around were dull. Ten thousand meters above the sky. The horrible three-masted ship rides the wind. Maude appeared on the edge of the hull out of thin air. In front of them were Lafayette and Brook, as well as the five Celestials captured from the Holy Land. But the shadow rope that originally tied the three of Xia Lulia Palace''s family was missing. Just now, Maude exchanged positions with Shadow Rope to instantly cross a distance of 10,000 meters and appear in front of Lafayette and Brook. "Wow." Even though he trusted Maude''s strength very much, Lafayette was still happy after seeing Maude return safely. With Mord''s return safely, this lightning operation against the Dragonites ended perfectly. Maude smiled at Lafayette and Brook, then lowered his head, looking through the translucent water, looking at the blue sky and white clouds below. Seeing, hearing, and perceiving, the guards who came from the holy ground stepping on the moon step to chase them were still chasing after them. just, Unless their physical strength is unlimited. Otherwise, at this height, if you continue to chase down and meet them, it will only be a very tragic result. Confirming that the opponent''s pursuit was futile, Maude quickly looked back. "Back to the castle." He strode the meteors past the unconscious Tianlongren and walked towards the castle. Lafayette and Brook nodded their heads, picked up the Draco people one after another, and followed Maud. "Captain, are you hurt?" Brook suddenly saw a string of blood drops left by Maude while walking. "Small injury." Maude waved his hand casually. When Brook and Lafayette saw this, they felt relieved. Back in the castle hall, Jaya and all the people were there. When they saw the five Dragonites carried by Lafayette and Brook, everyone looked different. The crew of the Hawkins Pirates and the Monster Monk Pirates all had incredible looks like a ghost. And their captains Hawkins and Urki were also the three Maude who could not hide their horror watching their triumphant return. "Five Heavenly Dragons... "This man really did it!" Hawkins and Urki were shocked by Maude''s boldness. The eyes of everyone present slowly shifted from Maude to the five Celestials who were in a coma. In front of these five Tianlongren who looked so weak that they could be crushed to death with only one finger, they had the right to directly mobilize the generals, and a high position. Jim''s eyes stared at the Draco like a wolf. The fingers swayed quite restlessly, showing his desire to crush the Celestial Dragon. "Luo, take out their''heart''." Maude glanced at Luo with a solemn face. Luo slowly nodded, raised his finger to expand the domain space, covering the five Celestials lying on the ground. "Ok?" When Luo was about to take out the heart of the Tianlongren, he realized that the body structure of the Tianlongren was different from that of ordinary people, and he was shocked. "Luo, what''s the matter?" Maude noticed Luo''s strange reaction. The light from the corner of Luo''s eyes glanced at the people present, his thoughts paused slightly, and he shook his head. "It''s nothing." With that, Luo took out five hearts simply and neatly. When the eyes of everyone present fell on their hearts, Luo cast a look at Maude. Maude raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help but glanced at the surgical fruit field space that had not been put away immediately after the heart was taken out. As if thinking of something, he nodded towards Luo without a trace. Luo did not put away the domain space. It was because he was using his ability to further precisely scan the internal structure of the Tianlongren''s body. five minutes later. Maude and Luo came to the room alone. In order to prevent Hawkins and Urquito from thinking, Maude asked Lafayette and the others to stay below to prepare the celebration party. "What''discovery'' made you so mysterious?" Maude sat on the sofa and looked at Luo doubtfully. now. Luo looked strange and did not directly answer Maude''s question, but said in a strange tone: "The Tianlong people have always regarded themselves as the''Descendants of the Creator.'' Over time, the public has also acquiesced to this statement." "What happened then?" "When I took the heart just now, I found that the body structure of the Tianlong people was different from that of ordinary people, so I performed a more precise scan on them." "and then?" "I found that there are some artificial traces left in the body structure of the Tianlong people who are descendants of the creator!" "Huh? You mean...Dracos are cyborgs?" Maude was a little surprised. Luo shook his head. "This statement is not entirely accurate." (End of this chapter) Chapter 544： This is big news Chapter 544 This is big news "A man with the ability to reproduce..." "The Tianlong people are the descendants of cyborgs." "They are not descendants of the Creator, but descendants of the created." "Isn''t it ridiculous?" When Luo explained, his expression was always weird. A strange color flashed in Maude''s eyes, he squeezed his chin and muttered, slowly digesting this unknown secret information. "you sure?" After a while, Maude asked. Luo nodded and said sternly: "This is the result of screening with the''surgical fruit ability''. The accuracy is beyond doubt." "Is there any way to convince others of this screening result?" "Um... the medical report?" "The world government is fully capable of turning the so-called''medical report'' into a piece of waste paper." "..." Luo shrugged, spreading his hands to indicate that there was nothing wrong. Maude thought for a moment. "However, I should bother you to produce a medical report. Maybe you will need it later..." "Row." Luo nodded. Afterwards, Luo left the room and went downstairs to help prepare the celebration banquet. Maude came to the balcony, sat down at random, and nodded the handle of the gun with his finger. "Berry, go and call Lafayette for me, by the way, let him go to the freezer to get a corpse." The flintlock spear suddenly became Bailey''s appearance at a speed visible to the naked eye. Bailey scratched his armpit and complained: "Wo still wants to go to bed until dinner time." Complaining, complaining, or jumping off the balcony honestly. A few minutes later. Lafayette came to the room with a corpse on his shoulders, and Bailey, who was responsible for calling Lafayette over, was missing. "Where is Bailey?" "Helping in the kitchen." Lafayette said implicitly. Maude understood, but shook his head helplessly. Lafayette came to Maude and laid down the body. "Maude, what are you going to do with this corpse?" When alone, Lafayette directly referred to Maud by his first name. "Harvesting experience." Maude stretched out his hand, and the shadow waves flowed, silently opening a gap, and drilling out a struggling shadow. "When the Tianlongren was abducted, I happened to meet a CP0 member. The physical skills were good and it was worth registering." With that said, Maude pinched the shadow with his bare hands, and stuffed it into the body of the corpse just taken out of the freezer. Lafayette looked at Maude with brilliant eyes. Instead, he thought of Maude using this witty method to harvest experience. Rather, Maude clearly encountered a battle when he took away the Tianlongren, but he was still one step faster than them. It really deserves to be our captain. With a smile at the corner of Lafayette''s mouth, his hands on his back were turning the crutches rhythmically. Under his gaze, Maude used the shadow to wake up the zombies, ask for information, register it, and kill the shadow. The whole process came to an end, simply and neatly. Holy land Mary Gioia, Pangu City, the residence of Charulia Palace. The shadow of the cloister. Isaiah lay on the ground, still not awake. Around, there are CP0 members wearing white robes and masks on their faces. "No trauma, unexplained cause of coma." A CP0 member carefully checked Isaiah''s body. "Wake her up." "it is good." The CP0 member who was in charge of checking Isaiah''s physical condition directly picked up Isaiah''s right hand and twisted Isaiah''s index finger with a little effort. Accompanied by the harsh fracture sound, Isaiah did not respond. CP0 member then twisted Isaiahs second finger, followed by the third, the fourth... however, Until the CP0 member broke Isaiah''s five fingers, Isaiah was still unable to wake up. "Do you want to continue?" CP0 members raised their heads to look at the surrounding colleagues. The leader was silent for a while, and turned his head to look at the courtyard outside the corridor that was reflected by the sun. "Drag it to the courtyard and try." "it is good." Upon hearing this, the CP0 member got up and picked up Isaiah, and was about to walk towards the courtyard. And at this moment, There was a gap in Isaiah''s neck artery without warning. A large amount of blood is like a fountain, gushing from the gap to the surroundings, falling on CP0 members. Suddenly, The white robe, which was as pure as snow, was stained with patches of dazzling red. The CP0 members were shocked in their eyes, looking at Isaiah who lost her breath in an instant. During the field, suddenly fell into silence. at the same time. Horror Barque, Maude Room. Maude closed the Hunter''s Note with one hand. The hunter''s note then turned into a light spot and disappeared. "Lafayette, after the celebration banquet, pass the photo to Dada." "Ok." Lafayette grinned silently. Maude raised his head slightly, looked up at the sky, and squinted his eyes. "After that, it will depend on whether the World Economic News Agency has the courage to publish it. This is...the weighty call." "Oh oh..." Later, Maude and Lafayette left the room and went to the lobby. As soon as Maude arrived, it was like a spotlight, attracting everyone''s attention in an instant. At this moment, there was an untimely noise coming from the direction of the cell. "Where is this place?!!!" "The cell?! Why am I here?!!!" "Do you know who I am?!!" "Damn inferior people, get out now!!!" But it was the Tianlongren who was locked up in the cell, making loud noises after waking up. Hearing the noise, Maude frowned slightly. "Captain, I will solve it." Jim, the physical anesthesiologist, goes online. Maude nodded at Jim. A hint of joy flashed across Jim''s face, and he couldn''t wait to run to the cell. After a while. There was a panic from the cell, and then calmed down. Hawkins and the crowd of pirates, just listening to the movement, can almost make up for the scene of the Tianlongren being beaten by Jim Fat. All of a sudden, they looked strange. Maude retracted his gaze in the direction of the cell, and then glanced at the people in the hall. Seeing that the drinks and food were almost ready on the banquet table, Maude smiled slightly. "Almost there, let''s start the banquet." Today, Maude has also begun to feel. The banquet is the real way for the pirates to vent their happiness. In the dead of night. In the World Economic News Mobile, a horrible scream suddenly came out. Patter Morgans, who had just fallen asleep, was startled by this sudden ghost cry and fell from the bed. "Which idiot was it in the middle of the night..." Morgans quickly climbed up from the ground, his expression unhappy. Bang! The door was suddenly kicked open by violence. Dada, wearing a nightcap and shaving foam at the corner of his mouth, rushed into Morgans'' room. "President, look!!!!" Dada didn''t seem to see Morgans'' anger, raised his hand, Maude attacked the Holy Land and took photos of the three Celestials. Morgans was about to get angry, and was stunned when he saw the photo in Dada''s hands. "This this" Even the usual catchphrase can''t be said smoothly. Dada flushed with excitement, and helped Morgans pick up his catchphrase: "President, this is big news. If you rush to work now, you will definitely be able to catch up with tomorrow''s morning paper!" Morgans came back to his senses and couldn''t help thinking. It is about the Holy Land and the Tianlongren. He has always been fearless in order to release news. It is inevitable that he has to consider it at this time. but, This news was created by Maude, who they are admiring, and the content is so explosive, if it is not released... How can life leave regrets! Morgans made a decisive decision and yelled: "Scream everyone!" When Dada saw this, his eyes lit up. The next day. A paper of earth-shaking newspapers flew all over the world. (End of this chapter) Chapter 545： Maude, he... did what we always wanted to do! Chapter 545 Maud... did what we always wanted to do! The three-masted ship of terror. At noon, there was a clear sky above the sky. Maude sat at the dining table, squinted, looking at the morning paper lying on the table with a smile. "Dada this guy..." The front page position on the newspaper is not surprisingly a photo taken by Lafayette adjusting the angle for Maud. The content is a vivid description of Dada, as if he were on the scene. People who don''t know thought that Dada was there at the time, and witnessed how Maud kidnapped the Tianlong people with his hands, and how to destroy the streets of Pangu City like an understatement. "World Economic News Service..." His eyes slowly scanned the various reports in the newspaper page, and the image of an albatross flashed in his mind. "Yes, very bold." Maude whispered to himself. Click-- Lafayette came to the table and placed the navy standard telephone bug left by the green pheasant in front of Maud. "Oh oh, the navy is about to take the call." "I''m waiting." Maude lowered his gaze, slowly raising him, through the window, and pointed straight at the blue sky and white clouds in a certain direction. "I hope this time, I can make them understand a truth." "If you don''t come to provoke me, we will be at peace with each other." "Oh oh..." The war on the top that shocked the entire world and opened the curtain of a new era on the corpses. Maud, who set a dazzling record in the war, has a reputation throughout the world. In less than ten days after the end of the war at the top, the name Bacardi Maud once again broke into the public''s sight with an extremely powerful attitude. Great waterway, a certain island. This is the island where Sabo and others temporarily rest. The strange wind of Malin Vando sent them and the remaining party of the White Beard Pirates out of danger at that time. As the initiator of the strange wind, the dragon never appeared from beginning to end. Sabo and Jasmine knew their roots, and they didn''t take the initiative to mention this. one day ago. Including Ace, who had finished recounting his brotherhood, the White Beard Pirates had set sail and left the island. They have two things to do. One is to prevent turmoil in the new world. The other one was the recapture of the white beard''s body from Maude. Sabo and Luffy bid farewell to Ace and leave. After Ace and the White Beard Pirates left, Sabo and the others did not leave the island, but continued to stay on the island. At the top of the war, the Straw Hat Pirates thoroughly understood the strength of the strong in the new world, and also deeply understood their own weaknesses. In the world they are about to go to, there are too many existences that they cannot rival. In this kind of experience, even if Luffy was so heartless, he never made a decision on business matters. He suppressed the urge to go out to sea immediately, and made the wisest decision he had ever made when going out to sea-staying on the island to practice. After being baptized by the war, the people of the Straw Hat Pirates Group passed Luffy''s decision unanimously. Even if they veto it, they cannot interfere with Luffy''s decision... After Sabo learned of Luffy''s decision, he also made a decision that shocked Molly and Karas. "Sabo, do you want to withdraw from the revolutionary army?" Jasmine looked at Sabo, her eyes almost staring out. The unidentified whisper of Karas came from under the crow mask like a machine gun. Although I didn''t understand what he was talking about, I could see that he was very excited. When Sabo recovered his memory, Kerla worriedly asked if Sabo would withdraw from the revolutionary army after he recovered his memory. At that time, Sabo gave a Kerla an affirmative answer-he would not quit. "What are you talking about?" Sabo looked at Jasmine and Karas who reacted fiercely, and smiled helplessly: "I just want to stay on the island to help Luffy and them special training for a period of time, so I don''t want to withdraw from the revolutionary army." "That''s good." Jasmine patted her chest with luxuriant hair growing in fear. Lacas also stopped the whisper in time, obviously relieved. From the reaction of the two of them, we can see the importance and popularity of Saab in the revolutionary army. "Sabo, how long do you plan to stay here?" Jasmine then asked the question she cared most. Sabo did not answer immediately, but looked at the group of straw hats who were cultivating in the distance, raised his hand to press the brim of the hat, and smiled: "I''m not sure, at least until I can rest assured..." "what" Jasmine looked tangled when she heard the words. Karas was rather calm. For him, as long as Sabo does not withdraw from the revolutionary army, he can say anything. at this time. A mast ship appeared in the eyes of Saab and others. "Come on." Sabo looked at the mast ship on the sea. After a while. The mast ship docked, and the suspended ladder was dropped on the shore. A group of figures followed the hanging ladder to the shore, Kerla and Sunny were among them, and even Betty, the four commanders of the Revolutionary Army, was there. "Is the voyage going smoothly?" Seeing his companions land one by one, Sabo smiled and expressed condolences, not paying much attention to the strangeness on Kerla''s faces. "This is today''s newspaper!" As soon as Kerla landed, he hurriedly took the newspaper into Saab''s hands. Sabo was surprised at Kerla''s strange reaction, and opened the newspaper to read it. "Ok?" After taking a few glances at the headline content, Sabo''s eyes shrank sharply, and an incredible color appeared on his face. "Maud... unexpectedly attacked the Holy Land, and also took away the Heavenly Dragon!!" "what?!" Jasmine and Karas were shocked, they leaned to Sabo''s side for the first time, and looked down at the newspaper in Sabo''s hand. More than ten seconds later. Jasmine''s sharp voice spread across the entire island in an instant, stunned a large number of birds and beasts. Luffy, who was training in a special way, was staggered by the scream and almost fell to the ground. "So strong, really strong, Maude..." Sabo stared at the photos in the newspaper, muttering to himself in an extremely respected tone. Jasmine kept stomping "Little Feet", her eyes flashed with stars, and she admired: "Maud, Maud... did what we always wanted to do!" What the revolutionary army really needs to defeat is not the world government and navy, but the Denonites who dominate the world government and navy! just, How easy is it to attack the Holy Land and attack the Tianlongren. Even a huge organization like the Revolutionary Army has to quietly accumulate strength and patiently wait for an opportunity. It is not like Maud, who clearly launched an attack on the Holy Land that shocked the whole world before entering the new world. The most shocking thing is that Maude also managed to retreat! "Do you want to contact Maude?" Sonny''s soft voice made Sabo and Jasmine slowly recover. Sabo looked up at Sunny. From Sunny''s face, he saw joy from his heart. Do you want to contact Maude... Sabo couldn''t help thinking. (End of this chapter) Chapter 546： Terrible Chapter 546 is terrible No matter how immersive the content of the newspaper is, in the eyes of onlookers, there are still things that outsiders don''t know. It is about the Holy Land and the Tianlong people. As long as you contact Maude, you can learn about this big event from beginning to end. Sonny''s proposal made Sabo a little moved. At this moment, Lu Fei and the others, who were disturbed by Jasmine''s scream, were walking from a distance. Sabo put away the newspaper subconsciously, and looked sideways at Lu Fei and the others coming here. "I smell the stew!!!" As soon as Luffy got closer, his nose moved slightly. The smell comparable to that of a dog''s nose made him smell the aroma from the galley of the mast. When Sabo was about to introduce Luffy to Kerrasani and the others, he saw Luffy throw his rubber arms straight towards the mast ship. Huh! Luffy''s extended palm grasped the railing of the ship''s side with precision, and immediately flew onto the deck of the mast ship and headed straight for the galley. When Sabo saw this, he raised his finger and scratched his cheek, smiled helplessly, and then introduced to Kerlasani and the others: "That''s Luffy, my brother." Kerla looked at Luffy as he rushed into the kitchen, and said with difficulty, "Your brother... looks like you, Sabo." "what?" Sabo was taken aback for a moment. Sunnys poison tongue was released quietly and commented: "Like a monkey." "..." Nami and others, who came to the neighborhood one by one, all looked at Sabo and them with apologetic eyes. "Huh, is this today''s newspaper?" With sharp eyes, Nami saw the newspaper that Sabo was holding in her hand. "Ah, this is..." "Let me see!" Without waiting for Sabo to conceal it, driven by the motivation to get a newspaper for nothing without paying, Nami immediately seized the newspaper in Sabo''s hands with lightning speed. "!" Sabo was surprised at the explosive power that Nami showed suddenly. Nami looked down at the newspaper, and a moment later, she exclaimed, her face stunned. "Nami, what''s the matter?" The straw hat group was surprised by Yu Nami''s reaction, and they gathered around and looked at the newspaper. After seeing the reports and photos of Maudes attack on the Holy Land, the Straw Hats all showed shock involuntarily. "A few days ago, he obviously repelled the general green pheasant in the Chambord Islands..." "What an amazing courage." On the side, Sabo watched Nami and their reaction, thought for a while, and then gave up his plan to contact Maude. His current energy and time should be focused on the special training of the straw hat group. No wind zone, Amazon lily kingdom. Kowloon City, inside the palace palace. The female emperor Hancock pinched a newspaper, unconsciously exerting force on her fingertips, pinching the newspaper into large wrinkles. "How could there be such a man in this world..." The content of the newspaper and the photo of the Tianlongren being carried by Maud like **** all touched Hancock''s heartstrings. In this world where [No one is allowed to confront the Dragonites] as the iron rule, Hancock has never seen a man like Maud who dares to attack the Holy Land and attack the Dragonites. Even her great benefactor, Fisher Tiger, was trying to liberate the slaves when the Holy Land Mariejoa was upset at the time, instead of attacking the Dragons. "..." As his thoughts turned, Hancock''s body trembled uncontrollably as soon as he touched the tragic and hopeless memory of the past. But the newspaper in her hand made her tremble and soon calmed down. "Bacardi Maud..." Hancock flashed through his mind the figure of Maude fighting on top. How could she have imagined that the man who only asked her to take a high look at that time would actually do such a big thing today. Not only attacked the holy place Mary Joa, but also took the Dragonites away! "Sister, is this true?" Sundar Sonia and Mary Grud had their eyes full of shadows outlined by miserable memories, looking at their sister Hancock sitting on the soft ball. Hearing this question from the two sisters, Hancock bit his thumb subconsciously. is that true? This kind of thing, which she thought was absolutely impossible before, has indeed happened now, but there is a sense of unreality. "Although that''albatross'' is very greedy, as long as it is related to''news'', he is more important than anyone else, so..." "The report of this incident is basically true, and this man named Bacardi Maud has indeed done a great thing that made the world government faceless." The voice of the former former empress of the Amazon Lily Kingdom, Guro Liosa, came in due course, dispelling the doubts of the three Hancock sisters. Hancock, who is usually very bad towards Guroliosa in terms of attitude, will look at Guroliosa, but it is rare that he did not speak out. Although Guroliosa was not a masochist, Hancock''s silence made her a little uncomfortable. "This man is really extraordinary..." Guroliosa didn''t think much, and looked at the newspaper in Hancock''s hand with emotion. Malin Vando, Office of the Admiral. Zeng Guo was sitting behind his desk, clasping his hands against his chin, looking at the three CP0 members directly in front of him with solemn expression. "Boom boom." Warring States flexed his fingers on the newspaper on the table, and blue veins appeared in the corner of his eyes, and said in a deep voice, "This is what the pirate who is not afraid of in your mouth will do." "..." If it weren''t for the masks, the Warring States Period would definitely be able to see the extremely ugly faces of the three CP0 members. They deliberately stayed at Marin Vando for two days. It was just to wait for Maude''s call to take over the task of seeking [the fruit of the operation]. But they didn''t wait for Maude''s call, but they waited for a big news that shocked them. The Holy Land was attacked by Maude. Tianlongren was taken away by Maude. The straight and arrogant body shrouded in the white robe suddenly felt a little rickety. It is rare to see CP0 deflated, but the Warring States Conference is not happy at all. From the moment Maude took the Tianlongren abducted, the initiative was firmly held by Maude. "He is a man who can do everything. How easy is it to ensure the safety of the''Dragon Man''?" The Warring States sighed and picked up the phone worm on the desk. Without hesitation, he dialed the phone worm''s number in Maude''s hand. After a while, the call was connected. Without waiting for Maude to speak, the Warring States first stepped in a deep voice: "Bacardi Maude, how dare you do this......!!!" "Warring States, if you call, you can''t always say this to me, right?" The phone worm with the image of Maud''s score spread Maud''s voice. Warring States with cold brows, looked down at the phone worm, and said: "What you have done is equivalent to declaring war on the world government. Don''t you think you can compete with the world government?" The other end of the phone worm was silent for a while. After a few breaths, Maude''s voice came out of the phone worm again. "It''s terrible." The eyes of the phone worm instantly became as sharp as a knife like Maud. "Don''t you think you can take the initiative back with a few threats?" "..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 547： Initiative Chapter 547 Initiative In this series of events involved in order to get the [living heart]. After the Navy successfully arrested the crew of the Red Heart Pirates, it took the initiative. It is precisely because of this that CP0 will have the confidence of a lion''s open mouth, and want to get more benefits than the [living heart] from it. but, When Maude attacked the Holy Land and captured five Celestials. The initiative changed hands on the spot. Instead, it was held firmly in his hands by Mord, and he wouldn''t pay attention to the innocuous threats of the Warring States period. "Stop talking nonsense." Without waiting for any response from the Warring States party, Maude went straight to the business and continued: "The five Celestials will be exchanged for members of the Red Heart Pirates. The place and time for the exchange are up to me, right?" "can." The Warring States eyes narrowed. The first second he was thinking about how to create pressure on Maude, the next second he did not hesitate to agree to Maude''s proposal. To be honest, With Maude holding five Draco chips, he never expected Maude to give up the opportunity to sit on the ground and directly exchange the five Draco men for the crew of the Red Heart Pirates. "What time? Where do I exchange?" Fearing that Maude would temporarily repent, the Warring States quickly asked. "Two weeks later, New World Thunder Island, major generals and above, don''t come to join in the fun." "Yes, but don''t play tricks, Bacardi Maud." "This sentence should be for me, right? What are the virtues of the world government and your navy, do you want me to explain one by one?" "..." "Patter." Maude hung up the phone. The Warring States period took a deep breath, his expression gloomy. From his standpoint, there is no more energy left to obtain the living heart that Dr. Vegapunk needs. What can be done, what should be done. It is to ensure that the five Heavenly Dragons captured by Maude can return safely. Warring States slowly put down the phone bug, raised his eyes to look at the three CP0 members at the desk, and said coldly: "At this time, are you still thinking about getting the''fruits of surgery''?" "..." The three CP0 members whose faces had been violently beaten and swollen by Mord could only remain silent after hearing the words of the Warring States Period. Until now, These members of the highest espionage agency who often engage in dirty deeds finally realized a fact-- The objects that Maude had dealt with in the past were not at the same level. Just to seize the initiative, he directly attacked the Holy Land frantically, and then took the Tianlongren away. This kind of thing is simply not something normal people can do! Headquarters Scientific Force Research Office. Zhan Tao Maru''s injuries have almost recovered, and he came to the research room as usual. "Dr. Begapunk, I just got bad news from the old man." Zhan Taomaru walked into the research room where no one could enter, and looked at Begapunk who was standing in front of the workbench and was immersing himself in trouble. Hearing what Zhan Momomaru said, Vegapunk did not stop what he was doing, and asked with his back to Zhan Momomaru: "What is the bad news?" "You want to use it to strengthen the''living heart'' of the pacifists, but you should not get it." "Really, it''s a pity." Begapunk was taking a sudden meal with his busy hands, and his tone was full of regret. The absence of [living heart] means that he will overthrow the main direction designed to further enhance the combat power of the pacifists. "Dr. Begapunk, we thought we could get a hundred hearts smoothly." Zhan Taomaru came to Begapunk''s back and frowned, "As a result, no one thought, that fellow Maud... would rather attack the Holy Land and kidnap the Celestial Dragon, rather than honestly take out a hundred living hearts. make a deal." "You said Maude attacked the Holy Land and took the Sky Dragon people?" A strange color flashed in Begapunk''s eyes and looked back at Zhan Momomaru. "Yeah! Dr. Begapunk, do you know? Maud''s gang didn''t know what method they used. Less than a week after the death of the golden lion, they found the floating fruit of rebirth." Zhan Taomaru opened his hands and gestured meaningless movements. "Then they used the power of fluttering fruits to directly move an island to the holy land. It is precisely because of this that the Maude gang succeeded!" "..." Hearing this, Begapunk put his thumb against his chin, but he did not focus on the method used by the Maud Pirates to attack the holy place, and said to himself: "Once or twice, you can also use''luck'' to explain... Maybe they didn''t''find'' the reborn devil fruit, but mastered the technique of 100%''retaining'' the devil fruit." "impossible." Zhan Tao Maru was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "Keep the devil fruit 100%. Isn''t this a problem that you haven''t been able to overcome even now? How can other people do it!" The technology to retain 100% of the devil fruit was one of the projects that the world government and navy wanted Vegapunk to complete a long time ago. If you can master this technique, the navy can directly clean out the powerful prisoners who are advancing in the city, and then use the retained devil fruits to enhance the power of its own camp. It''s a pity that even Begapunk has not been able to figure out how to keep the devil''s fruit 100%. In this process, on the contrary, it was accidentally researched how to make items eat the devil fruit. Begapunk did not respond to Zhan Momomaru''s words, but pressed his chin and fell into contemplation. The three-masted ship of terror. Maude sat in a chair, and in front of him was the phone bug with his eyes closed. Lafayette stood quietly behind Maude. He looked at the phone worm that was hung up, and whispered: "For the world government and the navy, the importance of the five Dracomen is not to be said. It is too cheap to only''exchange'' the crew of Luo. ." "That''s right." Maude raised his legs, stepped on the table, and said lightly: "But at this stage, helping Luo rescue Beibo and the others is more important than anything. Therefore, the heavier the bargaining chip on our side, the more unreasonable the Navy will go. Playing tricks." "Ohhhh...the truth is this, but it will inevitably be a pity." "Lafayette, it''s not the first day you know me." "Ok?" Lafayette looked at Maude''s profile, a little surprised. Maude turned his head, met Lafayette''s gaze, smiled and said: "I will return the Dragonites to them, but I never promised to''return it in good condition''." "Wow." When Lafayette thought of something, an interesting light suddenly appeared in his eyes. "Maude, are you planning to keep the heart of the dragon? That''s why Luo was deliberately asked to take out the heart of the dragon?" "No, taking out the Tianlongren''s heart is just a piece of insurance." Maude squinted his cheeks, eyes indifferent. "What I really want to keep is the''shadow heart'' of the Tianlongren." I have been sick with codewords these days, so "cool" I can''t breathe. . Two days ago, I had a low-grade fever codeword, and I almost went to heaven. Why dont I take a day off tomorrow~~~ (End of this chapter) ~： Notice~! Notice~! Please take sick leave and sum up at the end of the month. emmm 110,000 characters have been updated this month. Pig is awesome! In the new month, at least 120,000 words, rushing~! As long as there is improvement, one day I can reach 200,000 words, I will do it~! Summary at the end of the month, above. Another~~ Let''s have some guaranteed monthly pass or something~ Charge up! ! ! ^(*(oo))^ (End of this chapter) Chapter 548： Capability design Chapter 548 Ability Design "Shadow Heart? So that''s it...oooooo." With Lafayette''s understanding of Maude''s shadow abilities, he quickly thought of the mystery of it, and suddenly he was slightly stunned. Luo, who was not far away, couldn''t help looking over after hearing the term shadow heart. "Lafayette, this kind of ability is very interesting, right?" Maude tilted his head and glanced at the direction of the cell. "Hey...it''s really interesting." Lafayette said seriously: "In this way, even if the Navy has understood the principles of the''shadow'' and''surgery'' capabilities, it will only be targeted to prevent the''shadow'' and the hands and feet that may be moved by the''surgery''. I would never have thought that there would be something like''shadow surgery''." "It''s just that, I''m very curious, Captain, you...were you to leave such a small mechanism in the body of the Sky Dragon to prevent it before it happened, or to... kill the Sky Dragon? When talking about killing the dragon, Lafayette''s eyes looked like a drop of water falling into a pan. He has never been interested in the weak. But Tianlong people are different. If you kill it, it should be interesting. This is Lafayette''s idea. Maude looked at Lafayette and said seriously: "I have both. After all, the other party is the world government and the navy. Just in case, I must leave a move. If the other party is not honest, then I don''t mind killing. A dragon came to warn them." "Hey, then..." Lafayette made a gentleman''s gift to Maude, pursed blood-like red lips, and smiled: "I sincerely hope that the world government and navy will be more interesting." "Ah." Maude''s eyes were deep and calm. If you dont need to worry about the consequences, if you dont have to worry about the consequences, what if you kill such garbage? After half an hour. Maude returned to the room. Luo and Perona, who was idle, came into Maude''s room one after another. Maude glanced at the open window. Between the waves, the shadow concealed the sunlight coming in through the window like a curtain. The room suddenly became dim. The candlelight ignited immediately, and the flame flickered. Luo back leaned against the wall next to the door, with arms around him, looking at Maude curiously. Perona squinted her eyes, as if enjoying the peculiar comfort brought by the candlelight environment. After a while. Lafayette took the heart of the Dragonite, and Jim brought the Dragonite who had just been physically anesthetized into the room like a chicken. Maude took the heart from Lafayette. Under the candlelight, the shadow of the heart was reflected on the wall not far from Luo. Maude raised his index finger, and a black shadow stretched from his finger to the wall, and immediately swiped to the edge of the shadow of his heart. In the silence, the heart and the shadow quietly separated. Maude immediately put away the shadow. The heart is still in his hand, but it is reflected in the shadow on the wall, but the shadow of the heart cannot be seen, which looks a little strange. "Luo, put it back." Maude threw his heart to Luo. Luo raised his hand to catch the heart, and opened the domain space, allowing the heart to return to its original owner''s body out of thin air. The owner of this heart is Charl Rose, who likes mermaid slaves in the original book and is punched by Luffy. After confirming the return of his heart, Maude snapped his fingers, and the shadow curtain covering the window was half opened. The bright sunshine suddenly poured into the room, covering Chal Roth''s body. The eyes of everyone present couldn''t help but follow the light source and focus on Charros. A few seconds passed. Nothing has changed. "No problem, it works." Maude opened his right palm, and a heart shadow jumped into his eyes. Move your fingertips, pinch the heart shadow and squeeze it slightly. Charl Rose, who was in a coma, suddenly showed blue veins in the corner of his eyes and his forehead, and his eyes opened, which was covered with clearly visible bloodshot eyes. "It hurts, it hurts!!!" As soon as Charl Rose woke up, he felt heartache in his chest, and he couldn''t help screaming in pain. "Dad, dad!!! Come and save me!!! I am so painful!!! Who will help me relieve the pain!!!" Charles Roth was rolling frantically on the ground, his nose and saliva flowing from his nose and mouth, looking very miserable and embarrassed. Maude controlled his strength, squeezing the heart shadow blankly. Luo, Jim, Perona, and Lafayette were silently watching Charles Ross, who was rolling and screaming like crazy. In this world, who can see with their own eyes that the Tianlongren become such a miserable situation? After a while. Charl Rose fainted with real pain. Pampered, he is pitifully weak in pain tolerance. "That''s about it." Maude nodded slightly, satisfied with the test results. Perona glanced at the filthy-faced Charroth who had fainted with pain, and then at Maude, as if looking at a monster. It was the first time in her life that she had seen someone playing with a dragon like a toy. And this person is right in front of her eyes. A strong and cold man, but very gentle to himself. Subsequently, It took a bit of effort to cut off the heart shadows of the other four Heavenly Dragons, and immediately let Luo stuff the heart back. "I really didn''t expect...the ability to design this way." After putting the heart back in, Luo looked at Maude with complicated eyes. The longer the contact with Maude, the more irrepressible the admiration in his heart. If he could, he really wanted to use the fruit of the operation to cut off Maude''s head to see how many things were inside. "Don''t look at me like you are about to dissect me." Maude glanced at Luo. Luo tilted his head away from his gaze, and said with emotion: "Maud, you are the most''magic'' among the people I have ever met." Ten days later. A certain sea area in the New World. Dark clouds in the sky are surging in clusters, and the rain is faint. The squally wind roaring from all directions rolled up waves. In this harsh sailing environment, there is a roofed boat that undulates in the waves, like a flat boat, looking precarious, as if it will capsize in the next second. But no matter how dangerous and turbulent the waves are, this boat can always rise and fall along the waves at the right time. rumble-- The dull thunder sound kept coming from the thick black clouds. When the thunder light flickered, a man with wings on his back suddenly appeared in mid-air. At the front of the roofed boat that was undulating in the waves, an old woman in a robe seemed to notice the man whose figure was hidden in the night. She slowly raised her head, facing the stroboscopic lightning, looking into the air. Booming... The thunder continued. Rays of lightning passed across the sky. The intense white light instantly illuminates the sea. "Ok?" The old woman seemed to see the figure clearly, and her lumpy face trembled several times. There was another burst of thunder. The old woman blinked subconsciously. In front of him, there was another person abruptly. "what!" Unprepared, the old woman screamed and kicked back for several steps, until her back reached the cabin wooden door, she was forced to stop. The hull shook like this, but when she retreated, she didn''t directly retreat into the sea. "You, you are...!" The old woman tremblingly raised her arm, withered as a bald index finger, just trembling as she pointed at the figure that suddenly fell on the bow. As far as the words in the throat, there is a mouthful of old phlegm, and I can''t express anything. She was frightened. I was so scared that I lost a few points. She has always been scaring people. How could she have thought that a ghost-like guy would suddenly appear in such a rainy night that she was used to... "Rumble..." Amidst the continuous thunder, there was another flash of thunder. With the flashing thunder light, the old woman finally saw the person who came. This is a handsome face that impresses her very deeply, and it is also the face with the most limelight and highest appearance rate in recent times. "Hundred, Bacardi Maud...!!!" The old woman who was already panicked would be even more frightened. This way of appearance is coupled with the identity of the opponent. There is always a feeling of being murdered. If the other party is a pirate offering a reward of hundreds of millions, then she can still deal with it. But the other party was Bacardi Maud, and a hundred of them were not enough for her. "Are there umbrellas for sale?" The old woman who was so terrified that she didn''t know what to say, she was stunned when she heard such a sentence. In the new world, there is a rowing boat that wanders aimlessly in various seas like rootless duckweed. Not many, but full of mystery. And the owners of these walking boats are mostly female elderly people dressed as old witches, revealing a strange aura from all over their bodies. The old woman is one of them. In their little shed, there are a wide range of exotic products. There are even Kojimas specialties, empty shells. If you meet a customer in need, you will approach it without fear of danger, and then sell your products to the customer. But few guests would take the initiative to wave to them, let alone suddenly show up at the bow of the ship. Rao is an old woman who has experienced ups and downs and didn''t react for a while. "are not there?" Seeing the old woman''s delay in responding, Maude''s tone highlighted a hint of disappointment. When the old woman heard the words, she realized. "Yes, yes! What kind of umbrella do you need?" "You know Thor''s Island, right?" Maude asked back. The old woman immediately understood, rubbing her withered hands, and quickly said: "You want an umbrella that can cover the''thunderstorm'', yes, I have one here." "how many?" "Ten." "I want it all, how much?" "1" The old woman subconsciously wanted to quote 100 million Baileys, but the imaginary scene of being killed and overwhelmed by Maud was forced to stop the conversation in a hurry. Just when her head hadn''t turned around, she heard Maude urged her to ask. "100 Bailey." She was very nervous, and without even thinking about it, she wanted to give her a price that made her want to slap herself. "An umbrella only costs 100 Baileys? Are you kidding me?" Maude looked at the trembling old woman in amazement. Although the price of the thunder umbrella is not mentioned in the original work, it is impossible for a prop with such a strange function to be so cheap that it only sells 100 Baileys, right? "I''m not joking." The old woman lowered her eyebrows and pleasing her eyes, thinking that the wrong price had been reported anyway, she said cruelly: "And you are wrong, not one umbrella 100 Baileys, but ten umbrellas 100 Baileys." "This" The price is so cheap that Maud doesn''t know what to say. He deliberately brought a bag of gold, which meant he was mentally prepared to purchase items at high prices. Who would have thought that the Thunder Umbrella, which can withstand the continuous thunderstorm, is so cheap that it is so exaggerated. From beginning to end, Maude didn''t realize the reason why the other party reported such an almost vain price. "Are you sure it''s ten umbrellas and 100 Baileys?" "Yes, I''m pretty sure, if you want to buy, I can give it to you now." The old woman just wanted to hurry away this guy full of potential threats. "Take it out." Maude nodded. When the old woman turned around, Maude subconsciously added: "Aren''t you doing promotional activities?" "Ah, yes, today''s price is more favorable, just in time for you to catch up..." The old woman opened the hatch and followed Maude''s words, just to break an excuse casually. If she continues to be so weak, she is really afraid that Maude will directly attack her ship. Maude looked at the old woman''s back, pinched her chin, and said seriously: "Are there other special offers?" "..." The old woman''s body suddenly stiffened. ten minutes later. Standing at the bow of the ship, the old woman first looked down at the small gold ring that Maude had given, and then looked up, crying without tears at Maude who flew away. She was worried that fierce pirates like Maude would directly rob their boats and sink them into the sea in such an environment where the sky should not be called the earth. But when Maude took out a gold ring to pay the bill. The old woman realized instantly. This big pirate, whose reputation is so fierce that everyone knows above the sea, has a wonderfully rule-abiding style of trading. It''s not like those big pirates who are used to eating Bawang''s meal, but use looting instead of buying... You know, she also did the business of One Piece Roger. In that order, there was a commodity worth 50 million yuan, but Roger changed his method and replaced it with a stone. It can only be said that, like these big pirates with names and surnames, it seems that they are trying to show off the demeanor of pirates. In terms of trading, they are always a little bit dishonest. In contrast, Maude, who had just bought many commodities from her, was more like a rare clear stream. For no reason, the old woman was full of bitterness. If she had just made a normal quotation, she would be sure that this special big pirate would definitely pay the bill truthfully. "I gave him a small life card anyway, and when he needs it in the future, he will definitely come to me again... then, he will earn him a fortune!" The old woman who lost hundreds of millions of Baileys for no reason can only comfort herself. Maud, who flew to the terrifying three-masted ship with big bags and small bags, didn''t know that he had made hundreds of millions of worth of goods inexplicably. this will, He didn''t think about the ten thunder umbrellas in the package, but the special product of Kongdao Kongbei. Among them is an empty shell that can be used for recording and playback. Just now, when the old woman introduced him, he suddenly thought of a possibility. That is to use Yinbei to match the Yinyin Fruit he put in the film box, maybe he can create a kind of sound explosive... Two in one. (End of this chapter) Chapter 549： Waiting for a big drive Chapter 549 Nowadays, there are three devil fruits stored in Maude''s shadow box. They are explosion fruit, sound fruit, and string fruit. If there is no suitable successor, these three Devil Fruits will always be collected and placed in the shadow box by Mord. Therefore, in the absence of a successor to the sound of the sound fruit, the idea of ??combining the ability of the sound of the sound fruit and the Korashima sound shell can only be temporarily shelved. Maude shook his head slightly and stopped thinking about it. He opened the black wings, vibrated, and passed through the heavy wind and thunder, and finally returned safely to the terrifying three-masted ship. As soon as Maude returned to the castle, everyone rushed over and looked at the big bags he brought back. "This is the umbrella that can withstand thunder?" Jia Ya picked up a thunder-shielding umbrella that was completely dark and plain and non-fancy. "It''s heavy." As soon as she started, Jaya felt the weight of the thunder umbrella. Maude also picked up a thunder umbrella and explained: "According to the boss, the general material used to make this umbrella is an unknown mineral with insulator properties." As he said, Maude opened the thunder umbrella and looked at the metal ribs. "As for whether you can withstand the falling thunder, you still have to try on the island to know." "What are these?" Perona found other things from the package, mostly shells of various shapes. "Those shells are the special products of the sky island, they are called empty shells. Different empty shells have different effects, and most empty shells can be put into battle. On this point, Urji is a sky islander, so it should be clear. " "Well, it''s been a long time since I saw Kong Bei, it''s really nostalgic." Urji picked up a sharp-edged slash shell, and said in surprise: "There are even slash shells. Such empty shells are not common on the island." "Wow, behead shell? What can you use it for?" "It can absorb slashes, or release slashes." Urgi glanced at Lafayette who was interested when he heard the word slash. "interesting." There was a glimmer in Lafayette''s eyes, and he curiously said: "I just don''t know what level of slashing can be absorbed, and what level of slashing power can be released." "I don''t know this." Urki scratched his head and said lightly: "Because I rarely use these empty shells." "Ah, I have one of this kind of shell." Brook took out an empty shell that looked quite familiar from the many shells. "That''s Yinbei, can record and play back, do you have?" Urji looked at Brooke who was playing with Yinbei in surprise. Brook nodded slowly, but didn''t say anything, just looked at Yinbei in his hand and started to daze. Yinbei, touched his sad and precious memories hidden deep in his heart. "Big guy, what kind of shell is this?" At this moment, Perona took a red empty shell and leaned directly in front of Urki. "Hey, this is Yanbei, don''t bring it so close." When Urji saw the red empty shell, he immediately took a step back and said helplessly: "I don''t want to be burnt down by the flames released by the Yan shell." "Can the flame be released? How to use it?" Perona''s eyes lit up and she couldn''t wait to look at Urki. Urji pointed to the protruding part of the Yanbei''s tail and taught: "Just press there, and the flames will burst out of the shell." "Oh oh." Perona fiddled with it a little bit, and immediately pointed her mouth to Pele, who was tilting her hips, picking up something in the empty shell. Click. Afterwards, Perona pressed the switch. Huh! Suddenly, a faint flame burst out from the mouth of the shell and sprayed onto Bailey''s ass. The flame clings to Bailey''s ass, burning into wisps of flames. "Oh!" Suddenly burning his hips, Bailey cried out in pain, jumped up like a conditioned reflex, and then suddenly turned around to look at Perona who was laughing and covering her mouth. "Asshole!" Bailey picked up an empty shell at random, no matter what type of empty shell, he pointed the mouth of the shell at Perona, and then pressed the switch. There was a click. A foul smell suddenly spurted out of Bei''s mouth. "vomit" "I''m poisoned, Dr. Philo, come and save me! Ah, I only have the skeleton, so I won''t be poisoned, oh hoo...!" "The probability of avoiding bad smells is zero..." "You skunk!!!" "I, vomit, I''m not a skunk!!!" Click, click. Bailey held the resolute idea of ??dying together, resisting the stench, frantically pressing the Weibei switch that stored the stench. Suddenly, there was confusion in the field. Maude leaned back against the dining table, smiling at the messy scene. "Empty..." His sight shifted and fell on more than a dozen empty shells on the ground. "Find a time to go to the empty island, but before that, you have to go to Dresrosa and sweep off the tail left by Doflamingo." Mord thought silently. Starting with a wide variety of empty shells from the trip boat, Maude had many ideas. Such as the shock shell of the empty Beili, the slash shell, the hot shell, the wind shell... What Maude values ??is that these empty shells can absorb attacks such as impact, slash, and flame. If the number is large enough, it can be installed on the outer side of the terrorist three-masted ship to increase the defense against various types of attacks. In addition, there is also the giant air-jet hollow shell, which is the most suitable for the power source of the terrifying three-masted ship. "Let''s talk about it when we go to the sky island." Maude put aside these thoughts for now. A few days later. The terrifying three-masted ship came to the offshore area of ??Thunder Island. The sky was gloomy, and clusters of black clouds kept surging like waves. Under the dark clouds, is a small island with a flat terrain and a normal volume. Groups of thunder and lightning, shining with dazzling light, continuously blasted on this small island. From a distance, only the dark clouds above the island will drop thunder and lightning. On the other hand, you can''t see even a ray of lightning. This is the Isle of Thunder in the new world. The people headed by Maude looked calmly at the thundering Thunder Island. They had been here once before, so they seemed extremely calm. "Go to the island." Maude held up a thunder umbrella, stepped on the moon step, and took the lead on the Isle of Thunder. Rumbling-- As soon as he went to the island, a thunder and lightning with a thick bucket struck Maud''s thunder umbrella on his head. The dazzling thunder light flashed away. Maude was in peace. "Not bad." Maude looked at the thunder-shielding umbrella, which was stable in the face of the turbulent thunder and lightning, and sincerely praised it. There are only ten umbrellas. Therefore, the people who went to the island were also five people: Maude, Lafayette, Jim, Luo, and Perona, as well as the other five Dracos as captives. It is also thanks to Jim''s physical anesthesia skills becoming more and more adept, he can continue to make the Dragon people fall into a coma under the premise of minor injuries. otherwise, With the urinary nature of these Tianlongren, in the environment of Thunder Island, most of them will be frightened and shouted. As for Jaya and the others, they stayed on top of the terrifying three-masted ship hidden in the clouds. If there is a situation, Jaya can be in a relatively safe position to control the Thunder Island that has been touched by her. "Then here, waiting for the navy to drive." Maude held the black umbrella, and in his calm eyes, the light of thunder and lightning was frequently falling down like a shower. Several hours passed. On the distant sea, the figures of two warships slowly appeared. "coming." Luo, who was anxious to rescue Beibo and the others, found the warship the first time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 550： Huang Yuan: Hello? Hey? Why is there still no sound? Chapter 550 Huang Yuan: Hello? Hey? Why is there still no sound? The sky was covered by dark clouds, but the sea was very calm, without any wind or rain. The two warships sailed through the waves and slowly came to the shore of Thunder Island under the gaze of Maude and others. Maude narrowed his eyes and looked at the bow of the warship, but saw two old acquaintances Tina and Smogg. According to Mauds conditions, the Navy can at best send a major general over. And the strength of Tina and Smogg, among the major generals, should be regarded as the top group. If you think about it carefully, seeing Tina and Smogg here is a relatively normal result. While scanning the situation on the warship, Maude carefully scanned the warship with his knowledge. After confirming that there was no strong breath in the warship, he put away his sights and sounds. On the warship. The navy eyes looked at the thunder and lightning swarms crazily falling on the island from the clouds. There were bursts of thunder reflected in the pupils of Tina and Smogg, and their faces were unprecedentedly solemn. "The location of the transaction was actually set on such a dangerous island." "Tina feels that Maud is more dangerous than this island." "..." As if by default, Smogg was silent for a moment. After a while, Smogg did not want to talk more, and raised his hand to signal his subordinates to start taking action. A suspended ladder was then put on the shore by the marines. "Bring people out." Smogg took the lead to walk down the suspended ladder, and at the same time ordered his men to bring Beibo and others out. "Yes!" The navy was extremely efficient. In less than ten seconds, they brought out Beibo and others who were in shackles and chains. Tina glanced at Beibo and the others who were to be exchanged later, and immediately followed behind Smogg and followed the suspended ladder to the shore. Thunder Island, which has been madly favored by thunder and lightning, has a safe area, that is, it is not on the coast of the range of thunder and lightning. Tina''s nerves tightened slightly, she looked at the minefield tens of meters away, and then raised her eyes, looking over the thunderstorm-like group of thunder and lightning, falling in the distance with a few blurred figures standing in the distance under an umbrella. "Bring an umbrella." "Yes, Major General Tina!" In a short while, the Navy handed over the thunder umbrella. This umbrella is a necessary prop to step into the Isle of Thunder, and the Navy naturally prepares it in advance. Tina took the umbrella, opened it with a snap, and walked into the minefield. On the other hand, Smogg didn''t need to hold an umbrella, he just made his body elemental, allowing lightning to pass through his smoked body. Tina and Smogg took the lead, while the other navies carefully propped up their black umbrellas, escorting the haggard Beibo and others, and followed Tina and Smogg. After a while. Tina and Smogg came to Maude and the others. The two of them looked at the Tianlong people who were lying at Maude''s feet and looked like dead dogs, their eyes couldn''t help changing. "This is really a rare picture." Smogg looked at the Tianlongren who was dirty and had obvious injuries on his face. Tina pursed her lips and was silent. Regardless of the position, neither she nor Smogg likes Denon. But their tasks take precedence over their personal emotions and preferences. "Yo." Maude looked at the two "old acquaintances" standing dozens of meters away, and greeted them both. Smogg snorted coldly, expressionless. Tina looked at Maude with complicated eyes, her expression gradually becoming serious. After a few interest. The navy led Beibo and others to behind Tina and Smogg. "captain!!!" Beibo and the others, who looked haggard, suddenly refreshed when they saw Luo, and their faces were full of joy. Luo subconsciously took a step forward and asked in a deep voice: "Are you all right?" "Captain, does the bear look okay? Look at the bear''s face and neck, it''s all hurt!" "We were sent to Push City, and our skins fell several layers!" "However, fortunately, we have thick skins and we managed to survive!" After seeing Luo, the crew of the Red Heart Pirates group came to their spirits and talked all the time. Seeing that the crew were still so energetic, Luo slightly relieved, and turned to look coldly at the navy including Smogg. "How is the exchange method?" Smogg ignored Ron''s aggressive gaze, but looked at Maude with a low tone. Maude did not respond, and directly raised his umbrella and walked out more and more. Such abrupt behavior caused the navy''s hearts to jump, and their nerves tightened instantly, staring at Maude''s every move with extreme vigilance. that''s it, Under the gaze of Smog''s navy, Maude walked more than ten meters to the center of the place where both sides were, and then stopped. "Luo, bring people here." "Room." Hearing Maude''s words, Luo immediately opened the domain space, and with him, moved the umbrella and the Sky Dragon to Maude''s side. With a few strands of black shadow tentacles, they took the black umbrella in time to help Luo and the Tianlongren support a mine-free area. Maude raised his umbrella and looked at Smogg and Tina, smiling and saying, "Just swap in this position." "..." Smogg''s eyes were solemn, and he made a forward gesture toward the navy behind him. Afterwards, Smogg headed towards Maude without fear. Tina and the navy followed and came to Maude. "What you want." Maude kicked the Dragon Man in front of Smogg and Tina. Calling Tianlong people something, and this act like kicking trash made Smogg and Tina''s expressions changed again, while the navy behind them were frightened. Smogg took a deep breath, squatted down, and quickly checked the body of Xiatian Longren. "Heart is there." With the light of thunder, Smogg then saw the shadow of the Celestial Dragon. "The shadow is there." After checking it was correct, Smogg motioned his subordinates to bring Beibo and other pirates to the front with his eyes. Out of caution, the Navy did not remove the shackles and chains that were attached to Beibo and them, but instead sent Beibo and the others to Maude and Luo in this way. Under the guidance of Maude''s eyes, Luo opened the domain space and scanned the bodies of Beibo and others from beginning to end. After confirming that the Navy did not move hands or feet in the bodies of Beibo and the others, Luo nodded towards Maude. Maude looked at Small and Tina, and said calmly: "Okay, you can go now." Smogg did not speak, and gestured to tell Tina and the others to return to the warship with the Draco first, while he stayed alone temporarily. When Maude saw this, he didn''t have any special reaction, so he quietly watched Tina and the navy bring the Draco onto the warship. "..." Smogg took a deep look at Maude, and after Tina and the others boarded the warship, they slowly retreated to the coast. quickly, Small also boarded the warship. After that, as if to stay away from the plague, the warship lifted anchor and sailed away from Thor Island at the fastest speed. "It went well." It wasn''t until the warship sailed out 100 meters that Smogg was relieved. He looked back at Thunder Island and could vaguely see Maude in the thunderstorm. Tina nodded silently. "Major General Smogg, Major General Tina, look ahead!!!" "Ok?" Smogg and Tina came to the bow and looked straight ahead. I saw on the sea ahead, I don''t know when there were more than a dozen warships of this unit. "What does it mean?" Smogg, who didn''t know the slightest, couldn''t help but change his eyes. "Blublu..." The call from the phone worm rang in due course. Smogg quickly answered the phone. The image of a telephone worm instantly became a little yellowish ape. "Hello? Hello? Did you hear that?" Then, the slow voice of Huang Yuan came from the phone bug''s mouth. "..." Small and Tina, as well as the navy on the deck, were all dull faces. They who were kept in the dark, at this moment, vaguely understood something. The navy headquarters, or the world government, had no intention of exchanging hostages with Maude from the beginning. at the same time. Maude came to the shore of Thunder Island, looked at more than a dozen warships coming from afar, and slowly put away the umbrella. "Sure enough, it seems like the world government will do..." Maude shook his head slightly and snapped his fingers lightly. On the deck of a warship. The chest of Charles Roth, who was still in a coma, suddenly exploded. Crushed meat and blood suddenly splashed all over Smogg and other navy bodies, as well as telephone bugs. The sudden change shocked Smogg''s navy on the spot. "Hello? Hello? Why is there still no sound? I didn''t get the wrong phone bug this time." Huang Yuan''s voice came from the phone bug again. There was still a dead silence in response to him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 551： Thats incredible, Bacardi Maud. Chapter 551 is really amazing, Bacardi Maud. The mighty falling thunder struck the scorched earth behind him with endless momentum. Maude stood on the shore with his back to Thunder, and with a snap of his fingers, the sky shattered the chest and vitality of the Heavenly Dragon Charros. This is what he did not hesitate to do after seeing a dozen warships in the distance. In this way, in front of the navy headed by Smogg, it was like pinching a fly to death, easily taking the life of a Draco. Beside Maude, Lafayette and others. They are very clear about the meaning of Maude''s snapping fingers. "Oh oh..." A meaningful smile appeared on Lafayette''s pale face. Perona was covering her small mouth, her eyes trembling slightly. Luo''s face was a little dignified, he had always thought deeply about the consequences. On Jim''s scarred and slightly hideous face, there was a happy smile. When he grinned silently, his neat white teeth seemed to be stained with a little blood. From the moment Maude shot and killed the Tianlongren, they already knew one thing very well. That is-- They will take the banner of the Maude Pirates and embark on a path that cannot be turned back. On the warship. All the navies, including Smog and Tina, were staring, shocked, or aghast at the chest being exploded, and instantly lost his life. "That guy... dared to do this..." Smogg looked at Charros'' body in disbelief. When the hostages were exchanged, he had clearly used [Smoke Sense] to thoroughly check the physical condition of the Tianlong people, so he was sure that there was nothing unusual in the Tianlong people. Even if the heart is replaced, it is equivalent to completing a heart exchange operation... So, how did the other side kill Charros? Smogg was so shocked that the cigar in his mouth fell on the ground without knowing it, but Tina turned her head and looked at the figure standing on the shore from a distance, her eyes trembled. "What will happen if you kill the Heavenly Dragons... Maude, you must be very clear!!!" The sea was calm, but Tina had a huge wave in her heart. Even if these navies hate the Denonians, their status and superiority have been deeply rooted in their hearts. Therefore, they couldn''t imagine that someone would dare to kill the Tianlongren! "Hey, hello... that''s weird." Huang Yuan''s doubts continued to be heard from the telephone worm. Until this moment, Smogg looked at the phone worm with hindsight. He suppressed the shock in his heart, and said: "Yellow..." Just as the words were spoken, a burst of yellow light came from a distance and stopped on the mast. The dazzling light covered the deck and the navy bodies, and then slowly condensed into the appearance of a yellow ape. Huang Yuan''s hand is a phone worm that has not yet hung up. "Hey, can you hear me?" Huang Yuan stood on the mast and continued to speak to the phone bug. Small: "..." "General Huang Yuan!" The surrounding navy looked up at the yellow ape who came to the mast of the warship at the speed of light. Huang Yuan looked down at the navy on the deck, raised his fingers and scratched his brows, and sighed: "The phone bug is really hard to use." As he said, he turned his gaze to look at Char Ross, who was too dead to die. "I really dare to start, Bacardi Maud~~" Huang Yuan put away the phone worm, and can already imagine the angry look of the group of Celestials in the Holy Land. While rubbing his chin, he raised his fingers to Maude standing on the shore, his fingertips slowly condensing dazzling star-like light. After seeing the corpse of Charles Roth, Huang Yuan knew exactly what he should do next. With the entire island, Maud and his party were destroyed. Probably the only way to give an explanation to the Tianlong people in the Holy Land. The shore of Thor Island. The light of Huang Yuan''s gaining momentum was seen by Maude and others. "Tsk, has the most mobile Huang Ape dispatched? It is bound to win... the Navy." Maude raised his brows slightly, raised his right hand, and the shadow waves flowed slowly. With the movement of his mind, he took out the heart shadows of the remaining Heavenly Dragons from the shadow box, and immediately shook his fingers. On the deck of a warship. The Tianlong people who were in a coma suddenly opened their eyes. As soon as they opened their eyes, they felt an unimaginable pain coming from their hearts. "Ah!" The extremely screaming screams resounded immediately over the warship. The Tianlong people who were suffering from severe pain did not notice the plasma on the deck at all, and rolled frantically on it. These changes not only surprised the navy once again, even Huang Yuan looked down at the Tianlong people who were rolling frantically on the deck, slowly canceling the attack that was gathering at the fingertips. "Did you make hands and feet in the body of the Tianlongren..." Huang Yuan scratched his brow slightly in distress, and at the same time looked at Smogg who was in charge of the inspection. Noting Huang Yuan''s gaze, Smogg''s face was solemn, and he said solemnly: "I checked and found nothing unusual..." "Really~~" Huang Yuan looked up and looked at Maude in the distance, thinking in his eyes. At this moment, several ship doctors on the warship hurried to the deck, looking ugly as a Draco man rolling in blood. In this case, the ship doctors simply couldn''t check for the Tianlongren, they just looked at the surrounding navy for help. Feeling the look of help from the military doctors, the navy looked at each other. It was the Celestials who were rolling on the ground, even if they gave them ten courage, they did not dare to press down on these few Celestials. "Black linden." Tina''s cold voice reached everyone''s ears in due course. Her right hand quickly dialed the limbs of the Tianlongren, and strips of slender black rags appeared out of thin air, fixing the Tianlongren. "Quick check." After controlling the Tianlongren, Tina looked at the ship doctor with her eyebrows. "Yes Yes!" The ship doctors quickly responded, squatted down as fast as possible, and helped the Tianlong people who were screaming and struggling to make a serious diagnosis from the inside out. however, Like Smogg, they did not detect any abnormalities from the body of the Tianlongren. "It obviously hurts like this, but the body functions are all normal..." The ship doctors looked puzzled. After checking it over again, from the body of the Tianlong people, they found no other conditions except the pain reaction. The results obtained by the ship doctors made all the navies present look bewildered. Bacardi Maud...what exactly did he move in the body of the Dragon? Why can''t even the ship doctors with superb medical skills find it out? On the mast. Huang Yuan sighed softly, his body turned into a stream of light, before he could count his breath, he formed his figure in front of Maude. The arrival of Huang Yuan made Lafitte and the others reflexively prepare to attack. Perona is about to call out the negative ghost hidden in the underground in advance, and Luo has quietly raised her middle finger, and can call out the surgery area with just a breath. Jim even turned directly into the human-beast form of a triceratops. Maude raised his hand and stopped the companions who were about to shoot. Huang Yuan didn''t mean to make a move either, he just looked at Maude, who was not surprised, with a look like a lunatic. "It''s incredible, Bacardi Maud~~" This is from Huang Yuan''s sincere admiration. (End of this chapter) Chapter 552： As long as you know something... Chapter 552 Whatever you know... Even if Maude kidnapped the Tianlongren, the world government has never thought of solving the matter peacefully. Huang Yuan and the dozen or so warships came here to solve Maude. In order to eliminate the possibility of change and exposure, even Smogg and Tina who were responsible for bringing people to exchange were kept in the dark. According to the original plan, as long as the Tianlongren were picked up on the warship intact, Huang Yuan would lead a dozen warships and razed the Mord Pirate Group and the islanders to the ground. However, the plan cannot keep up with the changes... After all, Morde''s chess was one of the best, and with an unknown method, a method was buried in the body of the Tianlong people that would allow them to cast a rat avoidance device. "Admiral... Huang Yuan." The general who represented the navy''s top combat power was right in front of him, but Maude looked at Huang Yuan calmly, calmly. Today he, only in terms of strength, is a battle against the Admiral of Shanghai or the Four Emperors. Even if they are lost, they can at least escape. But the opponent is Huang Yuan, a general who is known for his speed, and his pursuit ability is second to none. Once caught by him, the possibility of escape is very slim. From this it can also be seen how much the world government attaches importance to this action, and it is clear that Huang Yuan is required to destroy the Mord Pirates that has not yet grown up. "Do you want to do it? Gamble on the lives of the other four Dragonites..." A dangerous smile slowly appeared on Maude''s face. When the cards are opened, everything is under control. Some people, some things. Once the material is accurate, there will be no change. Huang Yuan looked deeply at Maude, who was full of confidence, and the force of scratching his brows inadvertently tended to increase. He was a little angry and a little helpless. "Um~~" Huang Yuan groaned, his eyelids drooped slightly, as if a ray of killing intent flashed past, he said half-truth, "I think, it''s not impossible to exchange the lives of four dragons for your first level..." "Oh, really." Hearing Huang Yuan''s words, Maude still looked calm. On the other hand, Lafayette and the others revealed a ray of sharpness against the yellow ape. After Maude gave an order, they would attack the Admiral without hesitation. Huang Yuan ignored the existence of Lafayette and the others, and carefully looked at the unmoved Maude, and sighed: "Bacardi Maud, your existence is too dangerous. I have no doubt that you have the courage and ability to succeed the white beard. Compared to this, it seems that you are better than the four dragons. Life is more important." "Oh oh..." Lafayettes eyes flashed with dangerous light, and the corners of his lips curled up, saying, Its really a happy thing that my captain can be so valued by the admiral. When speaking, the sword was already out of its sheath more than half, and the blade of the sword shone with cold luster. "I don''t think there is anything to be happy about." Luo frowned, staring at Huang Yuan intently, his index finger raised, and the domain space was ready to go. And Maude, just calmly looked at Huang Yuan. Seeing, hearing and perceiving, he could not feel any danger in Huang Yuan''s body. This shows that Huang Yuan has no intention to do it. Just as Maude had judged, when Lafayette and Luo showed their sharpness, Huang Yuan just spread his hands, regretting: "It''s a pity that the people above don''t think so, maybe this errand should be handled by Sarkarski~~It''s his words...well~~" "If it''s him, I''m afraid I can''t even catch up with us." "Confidence is a good thing, but if you are too confident, it will..." "This is not self-confidence, but fact." Maude simply and roughly interrupted Huang Yuan''s words, and pointed to the warship in the distance, and said lightly: "No." "Um~~" Huang Yuan''s eyes narrowed slightly. rumble-- At this moment, the island below his feet shook violently. "Huh~?" Huang Yuan looked a little surprised at the ground that seemed to be experiencing a strong earthquake. I can vaguely feel that the island below my feet is slowly rising. "The ability of Piaopiao Fruit..." Thinking of the island that smashed into the Holy Land, Huang Yuan quickly guessed the source of this violent shaking. "There will be such a trick, and it is a natural result~~ If you change to Kuzan and Sakaski, you may not be able to keep this group of people~~" "It''s because I''m the one who came, so I didn''t have the first time to let the island lift off? It''s unpleasant to be confident, Bacardi Maud..." Huang Yuan was thinking about it, and looked at Maude, who was close at hand, with a prickly look. It is really uncomfortable to feel uncomfortable, but not able to do it. Since he became a general, this is the first time he has experienced this kind of nausea like eating a fly. Facing Huang Yuans sharp gaze, Maude smiled and made a gesture of snapping his fingers, and said seriously: "I only need to snap my fingers to make a Tianlongren''s chest bloom like fireworks. Would you like me to show it to you again? Admiral Huang Yuan." "..." Huang Yuan was silent. "Of course, as long as you have something interesting, I can promise not to snap your fingers a second time." Maude''s tone was full of threats. "A pirate''s guarantee~~?" "If you don''t want to believe it, I don''t mind going to Mary Joa again, or maybe, snap my fingers again..." Maude talked and laughed, there was a clatter, and suddenly he snapped his fingers again. Huang Yuan''s complexion changed abruptly, and he turned his head abruptly. With the blessing of the top-level sight, he saw the second **** firework blooming on the deck of the warship. That meant that after Charros, there was a second Draco who died with a burst of chest. Kill if you say it. This guy is really... Huang Yuan''s mind trembles slightly, and suddenly there is the sound of a sharp blade out of its sheath. ϡ Maude''s eyes drooped and Qiushui came out of her sheath. With one move, the endless thunder light behind Youruo turned into a sharp edge and slashed on Huang Yuan''s back. There seems to be a buzzing sound. This knife turned Huang Yuan into light. And the power contained in the sword turned the yellow ape into light and hit the warship far away. Smogg''s navy hadn''t reacted yet, and the light that Huang Yuan''s body had turned into slammed into the cabin. Under Huang Yuan''s intentional control, this impact did not have the explosive characteristic of triggering a flash. But the cabin was still more than half destroyed by this impact. On the deck. The navy''s faces were full of consternation. not far away. The navy of more than a dozen warships that had come close was also dumbfounded to watch General Huang Yuan turn into a light crashing into the cabin. Immediately after, Countless navies saw that the Thunder Island in front of it was floating out of the sea forcibly and continuously rising into the air with the continuous thunder falling. With the sight up. What greeted the eyes was the Maude standing on the shore, exuding amazing aura. The island is floating, and the sudden strong wind blows Maude''s bangs and clothes. In this way, in front of all the navy, Maude slowly sent Qiushui into the scabbard. The posture of the strong is undoubtedly obvious. "This" The navy looked at Maude with surprise. Under the exaggeration of Huang Yuan being slashed and flying, they unexpectedly felt a palpitation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 553： Remember this failure well Chapter 553, remember this failure Using unknown means, the two Heavenly Dragons were blown to death, and the general Huang Yuan was smashed into the air with a single knife. What Maude did in this short minute completely shocked the hearts of all the navies present. The heartbeat that is getting faster and faster like a drum, becomes more and more obvious. All the navies present changed color. The figure that showed a powerful posture, like a heavy mountain, weighed heavily on their hearts. And when the island was lifted into the sky with the mighty momentum, all they could do before Huang Yuan''s order arrived was to watch the Maud Pirates and his party leave. On the warship. The exploded chest of the Tianlongren turned into dazzling flesh and blood scattered around the deck. Smogg''s eyes were full of linear shadows, and he raised his head and looked coldly at the invincible Maude, suddenly clenched his ten hands, his feet directly turned into white smoke. Just as he was about to chase Maude, Tina stretched out her right hand in time and pressed him on his shoulder, pressing him firmly on the deck. "Are you going to die? Smogg..." Tina''s eyes were solemn. "..." Smogg tilted his head to look at Tina, and said blankly: "Whether to die or not... At least, I can''t be indifferent and do nothing!" After speaking, Smogg used ten hands to hold Tina''s right hand on his shoulder. The sea building stone inlaid at the end of the ten hands radiated from the sea energy, which made Tina''s body weak and weak, and she was forced to withdraw her hands. "Smogg...!" Tina''s face changed slightly. "She''s right, don''t go and die." At this moment, Huang Yuan''s voice came from the ruins of the cabin. The voice came first, and then Huang Yuan''s figure slowly emerged from the smoke. He looked safe and sound with his hands in his pockets, but his yellow and white striped suit and general''s cloak were stained with dust. Hearing the voice of the yellow ape, all the navy including Smoge looked at the yellow ape. "Now, let''s first think about how to explain to that group of people." Huang Yuan''s feet stepped on the plasma, and several **** footprints were made on the deck that was not soaked in blood. In this way, he walked step by step to the corpse of the Tianlongren, and the other three Tianlongren who were in peace, were once again fainted by pain. Looking at General Huang Yuan who had no intention to pursue, the numerous navies on the deck showed unwillingness. Smogg frowned and said solemnly: "Do you...do nothing?" "Then tell me, what can you do now~?" Huang Yuan raised his head and sent Maude away. When will there be no more dangerous pirates like Maud on the ocean? Huang Yuan stared at the island that climbed to a high place, and his evaluation of Maude in his heart was quietly raised by another level. And what he said caused the deck to fall into deathly silence. "Now, what can you do?" This sentence is like a soul torture. The navy bowed their heads in silence. In this silent atmosphere, the navy silently watched Thor''s Island sink into the thick clouds, and finally disappeared without a trace. "Finally sent away a White Beard Pirate Group, and now there is another Mord Pirate Group..." Huang Yuan pulled his right hand out of his trouser pocket, rubbing his chin habitually. "Remember this failure, it won''t be long before the Maud Pirates... will quickly gain a foothold in the new world." Having said this, Huang Yuan seemed to have thought of something, his eyes drooping. Those prisoners who escaped from the sixth-tier prison who were once known to have moved and were able to destroy a country alone, The ambitions are obvious, the black beard pirates who are about to move, The remnants of the White Beard Pirates who have not really fallen, and the restless Quartet. The results oriented by the war on top not only failed to hit the era of the great pirates, but made the sea even more turbulent. It''s like a prelude, just the beginning. After Huang Yuan''s thoughts diverged, he glanced down at the tragic death of the Celestial Charros. This kind of scenery, in the eyes of many people, should be said to be a superb view. Tianlong people will die too. Huang Yuan thought so. The climate of the Great Waterway changes as it changes. A second before, it was still calm. After a second, there was a swelling wave. Even the deflated sails were stirred in a few breaths. distance. In an inconspicuous sea, a periscope drilled out of the sea, quietly watching everything that happened on Thunder Island. As Thunder Island floated and disappeared, the periscope slowly turned its direction to look at the dozen or so warships leaving in line. After watching a dozen warships go away, the periscope slowly retracted to the bottom of the sea. Above the clouds. The terrifying three-masted ship hovered silently. Next to him, is a small island covered with scorched earth, which is the Isle of Thunder that was lifted up by Jaya with his power. After Piao Piao Fruit''s ability is exquisite enough, as long as Jia Ya is willing, she is fully capable of putting together islands into a land. But this requires a lot of time and energy. Moreover, if it is not necessary, no one will do such seemingly meaningless things. "Maud, why take this island?" On the outer wall of the terrifying three-masted ship, Jaya pointed to the Isle of Thunder, which was taken up into the air together. Mo De smiled slightly when he heard the words, turned his head and looked behind him, looking into the dark scorched earth, and said seriously: "This island can always stand up under the thunder and lightning strikes day and night. There should be something unique." "Oh?" Everyone was taken aback for a moment, but did not expect this. Too, Even if one of his companions has just started with Piaopiao Fruit, under the premise of lack of motivation, how can he normally think of moving [an island]. And Maude asked Jaya to bring Thor Island up, naturally, not just to pretend to be force. I mainly want to see if there is anything peculiar about Thor Island. Even if it doesn''t, it''s just a matter of putting the island back, which is not troublesome at all. Without the continuous thunder and lightning group, Maude easily came to the center of Thunder Island. Compared to the potholes in other parts of the island, the center is the area where thunder and lightning bombards the most, and it is directly sunken by a large pit. Maude walked along the slightly steep **** towards the center of the pit. When walking, Maude noticed that the landing place was different from the regular ground, which was a harder touch. Others followed Maude into the pit, and they noticed this for the first time. Maude stopped, exerted a little force on his ankles, and wiped away a large amount of scorched earth with his toes, revealing a dark gray to black ore field. "It''s ore..." "what." Everyone squatted down to check. "How does it look like the material of those black umbrellas..." "Not like, but the same thing." "what?" "It turns out that the material used to make the black umbrella was taken from Thunder Island!" "Captain, it seems that these''ores'' can be used to fill the bottom of the terrifying three-masted ship." "can." Maude nodded and smiled: "But if it is used as the bottom area of ??the terrifying three-masted ship, what I need more... is gold." "gold?" Everyone will inevitably be surprised. "How much gold do you need?!" Perona''s eyes widened. Bailey looked at Perona''s expression and spit out: "Well, Perona, don''t stare at you, stare down again, your entire face becomes eyes." "!!!" "laugh--!" "I want to do a lot of stool in the next life." I have considered adding the Golden Emperors theatrical version to this article, but I think the existence of the golden fruit will make the popular pirates lose their meaning in the pursuit of golden treasure, so I finally gave up. Regarding these theatrical versions, I will choose some , Some will not exist directly by default. (End of this chapter) Chapter 554： Has it spread? Has Chapter 554 spread? Gold is the main constituent material of the Ark Proverbs in the original book, which has excellent conductivity, high temperature resistance, corrosion resistance, and oxidation resistance. In Maude''s conception, gold is also one of the indispensable materials for making [Sky Fortress]. And now, since ore with insulating properties and excellent hardness has been discovered on the Isle of Thunder, there is no reason to let it go. "Sister Ya." Just as everyone''s attention was on the ore on the ground, Maude had already thought of using this unknown amount of ore to hone Jaya''s floating fruit ability. Hearing Maude''s call, Jaya looked away from the ore and turned to Maude. A smile appeared on Maude''s face. He hadn''t told his plan yet, but Luo, who was not far away, shuddered inexplicably. Jaya silently looked at Maude and waited for the following. Maude smiled and said: "Before you go to the next destination, please trouble you to knead the ore of the entire island into a suitable shape." "..." Jia Ya opened his eyes slightly, glanced at the scorched earth around him, fell silent for a moment, and then asked, "All the ore?" "correct." Maude nodded seriously. Jia Ya pressed her lips. With her current ability and precision, it was not difficult to just let an island float in the air. But if you want to freely manipulate hard objects and allow them to change shape freely, it is not that simple. The difference is equivalent to walking and sprinting. Just imagine that Jaya has already felt the tremendous work pressure in advance. "This may take a long time..." Jaya is making the final resistance. Maude smiled and said: "It''s okay, the last thing we lack now is time." "..." Jia Ya closed her eyelids and realized that Maude wanted to take this opportunity to hone her abilities, and she nodded like her fate: "Okay." And Luo will finally understand why he shuddered inexplicably just now. The scene that happened before him was basically the same as his experience on Plague Island. Maude, the devil... Luo looked at Jaya who was walking on his old path with a pitying look. But one thing to say is that targeted special training can indeed make the proficiency of the Devil Fruit ability soar. Not long after Jia Ya had eaten the Piao Piao fruit, she took on the important responsibility of controlling the terrifying three-masted ship, so it is necessary to spend some time here to improve her ability. "Luo, your physical strength is still a problem, so its up to you to cut the island, just to increase your stamina." "!" Luo Wenyan was startled, recalling the hellish special training on Plague Island, and resisted without thinking: "I think my physical strength is strong enough." Now, he has no longer the goal of crusade at the expense of his life, and his desire to become stronger is much weaker. Maude said lightly: "That''s just your own opinion." Three minutes later. Luo lay on his back on the scorched earth, his chest undulating violently, panting for breath, exhausted as if he would break his breath in the next second. Around, everyone was stunned. Just a moment ago, they witnessed the whole process of Maud Dattara. It only took less than three minutes, without making an attack, Maude let Luo Sheng fall to the ground tired. Maude looked down at Luo who was panting, and sighed: "I only used half of my strength, but you can''t hold it for three minutes. With this kind of physical strength, did you tell me that it was strong enough?" Practical actions are often the most convincing. "!!!" Luo looked at Maude with a black line on his face, trying to say something, but only breathed. Vaguely, he could even feel the strange look in Urji''s eyes. Those eyes seemed to emphasize a few words-three minutes. The black line on Luo''s face couldn''t help but become rich. Why do you look at me with such a look? It will definitely take a minute or two for you to change...! Luo wanted to refute Urgi''s strange eyes. But he had lost all his energy, so he could only shout weakly in his heart. "Is Brother Maud too strong, so the captain only has three minutes..." Tuan Chong Beibo, who had just regained his freedom, was looking at Luo who was lying on the ground and unable to get up with a worried look. Hearing Beibo''s words, a crossroads quietly appeared on Luo''s forehead covered with black lines. Bailey, who had gotten rid of the negative state, squatted on Beibo''s white fluffy head, with his arms around him, and said with an old manner: "That''s the point? It must be because the boss is too strong, but if I change it, I can hold on for at least ten minutes." "What!? Ten minutes!?" Bei Bo was extremely shocked. "Hey, you bastard, when did you sit on the bear''s head!" "puff--" Facing Beibo''s questioning, Old Pele gave a bad ass. "Oh, you skunk!!!" "Smelly bear!" "The bear is going to beat you! Ah, you are actually armed?!" "I didn''t expect it, silly bear." "I''m so angry!!!" Beibo, who was beaten by Bailey, fell down beside Luo in grief and anger, and looked face to face with Luo. "Captain, Xiong wants to learn armed sex..." "..." In order to allow Jia Ya to improve the ability of fluttering fruits, Maude made the decision to suspend sailing. At least, they will stay in the nearby waters until Jaya changes the shape of all the ores on Thor Island. When the progress is completed, go to Dresrosa. time flies. Soon, half a month passed by. In the day and night [kneading] process, Jia Ya''s ability proficiency rose steadily. Luo, who is responsible for cutting Thor Island, has also seen a slight increase in physical strength. Judging from the current progress, it will take about half a month before the remaining ore can be kneaded and loaded in the bottom area of ??the terrorist three-masted ship. As the number of people on board skyrocketed, food was consumed quickly. this day, The food on the boat finally bottomed out. In order to replenish supplies, Maude, who has the ability to fly, went through the clouds and searched high above the sky for prey that could replenish supplies. After searching for a full twenty minutes. Maude finally saw several ships on the sea far away. "go." After finding the target, Maude vibrated the black wings and flew to the location of the ship at high speed. Lafayette followed closely behind Maude. Brook and Jim, who are using Moon Step, are also close behind. On the sea. A large-scale merchant ship was forced to stop on the sea by three pirate ships. On the deck of a merchant ship lay many armed guards who had lost their lives. The civilians in different dresses were driven to one place by the pirates who had been savagely savagely chased like beasts. "Captain Alis, this prey is so fat!" At the door of the cabin, there was an excited laugh from a pirate. At his urging, the pirates moved out boxes containing money and treasures. "Haha!" The sturdy pirate, who was called Captain Alis, was laughing happily, and at the same time swept the shivering civilians who were chased into a group with cold eyes. "Leave the young ones, and kill all the other old ones." "Don''t, Captain Alis, just kill the old ones, and leave the little ones to the brothers." "Haha, that''s okay." Captain Ellis thought that the young woman might not have enough points, and the young man could sell the money at most, he readily agreed. Listening to the inhumane conversations of the pirates, the civilians surrounded by cold weapons all showed a desperate look. "Ok?" Suddenly, Ellis'' eyelids twitched, his laughter stopped abruptly, and he suddenly looked up at the mast. At some point, several people stood on the mast, looking at them condescendingly. "You are... Bacardi Maud, why, why are you here?!!!" Alis looked at Maude in the middle, his face suddenly changed, and a chill was directly evoked from his back, and his whole body was like an ice cellar. On the deck, the pirates who were happily enjoying the rich harvest also trembled and looked at Maude who suddenly appeared in shock. In the pile of civilians. Hearing what Ellis said, a child couldn''t help but look up at Maude on the mast, and curiously said: "Mom, Bacardi Maude, is it the one who killed the two Dracomen...Woo!" "Do not talk nonsense." Her mother pressed her child''s mouth tightly. however, What the child said still attracted Maude''s attention. "Has it spread?" Maude was a little surprised, and immediately ignored the existence of Ellis, and turned to look at the children among the civilians. It''s a matter of face, the world government should conceal the fact that he killed two Heavenly Dragons. Why did it spread? Maude, who was thinking, didn''t notice that this look made the child''s mother pale, and her body was shaking like chaff. (End of this chapter) Chapter 555： Goodbye mermaid girl Chapter 555 Goodbye Mermaid Girl During this period of time, Maude and his party were standing high in the sky, as if isolated from the world. Although there is no information on current affairs, it can basically be determined that the world government will inevitably conceal the death of the two Dragons. Unexpectedly, this matter still spread, even the children on a merchant ship knew about it. "Forget it, it''s not a big deal." Maude didn''t think much, and slowly retracted his gaze to look at the child. When he was on Thunder Island, the attitude he conveyed to Huang Yuan was very obvious. As long as you don''t come to provoke him, then he will not take the initiative to do something extraordinary. Besides, he holds the life switch of three Tianlongren in his hands. If the world government and the navy dont know anything about it, then he wouldnt mind killing three more Dracos, and then go to the holy place Mariagioa to go around and kill Dracos or something. As for the risks... It doesn''t hurt to use the shadow of one arm to make a super long-distance transfer shadow. Below the mast. Ellis and the pirates looked at Maude, who was standing on the mast, as if they had had a stomach attack, their faces were bloodless, and cold sweats swelled. Move, my body...! ! ! shot? Slash? Anything is good. Hurry up and do something... Even pull the trigger! At least have the courage to face that man! No matter how bad it is, let your tongue move, even if it''s begging for mercy... Hurry up and do something! Tick ??to tick-- The bead of sweat slid down Ellis'' cheeks to the chin, then fell on the deck, splashing water trails. In front of this kind of air scene where even the air seemed to be trembling slightly, Alis'' body, and even his thoughts, were in an extremely rigid state. The invigoration a few seconds ago, the excitement a few seconds ago. At this moment, it has been replaced by indescribable fear. In contrast, the reactions of other pirates on the deck were not much better. The civilians who were driven to a position were still trembling, their faces full of horror and despair. The arrival of the savage Pirates of Mord, for them, was nothing more than replacing the jackals that were about to eat them with more ferocious and terrifying prehistoric behemoths. The result and fate are still doomed. It will be even more miserable. The civilians buried their heads deeply, covering their mouths with their hands, for fear that the whimper would come out of their fingers and attract the attention of the pirates. The deck suddenly became very quiet. Uneasy emotions are conveyed in the air. But a few seconds, in the senses of Ellis and the pirates, it seems that a long time has passed. The strong will to survive has been urging Ellis to do something. then, Ellis wisely gave up the stupid idea of ??shooting at Maude, and his eyes trembled at Maude who was standing on the mast. He believed that as long as Maude received all the spoils of this trip with a low profile, and begged for mercy, he might be able to get a glimmer of life. "Mo, Lord Maude, everything on this ship..." "To shut up." Maude flashed and came to Ellis''s side in an instant, his right arm was in front of Ellis''s neck, his right hand was lightly patted on Ellis''s shoulder, and the dark shadow wave spread out from under his palm. Ellis stiffened and his pupils shrank sharply. Puff--! Several shadow thorns came out of Ellis'' chest without warning, bringing a lot of blood. "Eh?" Ellis lowered his head and stared in amazement at the shadow thorn piercing through his chest. He didn''t even know how these shadow thorns came out of his chest. With deep confusion and doubts, Ellis fell to the ground and lost her vitality in an instant. "Ai, Captain Ellis...!" "How could this happen? Captain Ellis is obviously a great pirate with a reward of up to 92 million, so he can meet him in one sight..." The pirates around looked at Ellis who fell to the ground with loss of soul. Even the captain who was offered a reward of 92 million was killed by Maude lightly, so what can they do? At this moment, the pirates experienced firsthand the despair and fear of the civilians who had shivered under their knife. "Lafayette, Jim, Brook, don''t keep one." Maude indifferently pronounced the death penalty for these pirates, and immediately passed the corpse of Ellis and walked toward the huddled civilians. Behind him, the three of Lafayette, Jim, and Brook who had received the order fell from the mast to the deck and carried out a unilateral massacre on the pirates under Iris. Suddenly, there was a scream of despair on the deck. Maude turned a deaf ear, came to the civilians, and whispered, "You guys." Hearing Maude''s approaching voice, the civilians trembled even more. "Who has the newspaper with him?" "..." The civilians were suddenly stunned. At this time, they clearly felt the difference between Maude and Ellis. If Alis stood in front of them, the ferocious aura that saw life as grass and mustard would give them a feeling that Ellis might be killed in the next second. But Maud is different. Obviously standing in front of them was only one step away, but it didn''t make them feel dangerous at all, and even felt that they were a harmless passerby. "I have got" A young man dressed as a boatman plucked up the courage to get up, holding a newspaper wet with sweat in his hands. Maude nodded towards the young man. The young man took a deep breath, walked through the crowd, shaking his body, and handed the newspaper to Maude. "Thanks." Maude took the newspaper. The young boatman was dumbfounded, thinking it was an auditory hallucination. It''s just a newspaper, the big pirate who is famous all over the world actually thanked him? Maude didn''t care about the boatman''s reaction, first glanced at the date in the newspaper. "Yesterday..." Muttering to himself softly, Maude opened the newspaper and read it. Even though the screams from the pirates resounded in his ears, it did not affect his reading of the newspaper. When Maude checked the newspaper, except for the young boatmen who couldn''t recover for a long time, the civilians huddled on the ground. Only then will I have the courage to look at the man who killed the Quartet in the war on the top, broke into the Holy Land Mary Joa, and even killed two Dracos. "It''s completely different from what you imagined..." The civilians thought silently. Maude quickly finished reading the newspaper. Although it has been half a month since the Thunder Island incident, there are still several live photos published on the newspaper page. Among these photos, there is actually a photo of him splitting the yellow ape into a single light, but it is not very clear. From the shooting point of view, it should have been secretly taken from a long distance. "In this way, there should be outsiders present." "It''s no wonder that the world government has not been able to suppress this. Now that it loses its face, it may lose its sanity." Maude tickled the corner of his mouth and slowly closed the newspaper. When he finished reading the newspaper, Lafayette and the others also cleaned up the other pirates and came behind Maude. "Wanna see?" Maude raised the newspaper to Lafayette. "Wow..." Lafayette took the newspaper directly without saying a word. Maude smiled, and immediately looked at the civilians. "Don''t worry, we won''t stay for too long, besides, we have to take half of the supplies on board, are you okay?" "..." The crowd was silent. The owner of the merchant ship had already died by the pirate''s knife. Even if he was still alive, how dare he have any opinions. Seeing no one was speaking, Maude was not polite, and directed Jim to move the merchant ship''s supplies. Jim walked into the cabin immediately and moved half of the boxes and barrels that the pirates had just moved to the deck one by one. Maude tilted his head to look at the pirate ship anchored on the side of the merchant ship, and a ray of red light flashed in his eyes. Seeing, hearing and perceiving, there are still nearly a hundred breaths on the three pirate ships, both strong and weak. "Brook, you go to the pirate ship and dispose of the remaining pirates." "Ooooooo, I thought these pirates came out in full force." As Brooke said, he went to one of the pirate ships next to him without hesitation. It just so happened that Lafayette also finished reading the newspaper, and under Maude''s instruction, went to another pirate ship, ready to sweep the tail clean. A few minutes later. Jim moved the supplies to the deck. According to his calculations, including gold, silver, jewellery and goods, no more, no less, exactly half of the move out. After a while. Lafayette and Brook came to the merchant ship one after another. "Oh oh, there are only a few trash fish, which have been solved, and we found something interesting at the bottom of the cabin." "A slave?" Maude guessed. I just used the sight and smell casually, and what I perceive is the uneven breath. In addition, there are several locations where a dozen or so breaths are crowded together, so it can basically be judged that they are slaves in custody. "Yes, but among the slaves found, there were two mermaids and one murloc." Lafayette smiled and nodded. "Oh? Two mermaids?" Maude was a little surprised, and directly ignored the existence of the murloc. In the slave market, mermaids have always been valuable and non-marketable, but did not expect such a weak group of pirates to catch two murlocs? "Are you going to see it?" Lafayette asked. "Ok." Maude nodded. "Brook, Jim, you stay here." "Yes." "Okay, oooooo..." Later, under the guidance of Lafayette, Maude came to the cabin at the bottom of one of the pirate ships. Cells made of wooden pillars are lined up along the wooden bulkhead of the cabin. In the cell, a group of dirty young people curled up in the corner of the wall were imprisoned. Poor air permeability makes the air filled with an unpleasant smell. Following the mottled and old wooden floor with cracks, Maude and Lafayette came to the end of the cell. In the last cell at the end, there are two young fish girls lying on the ground in a state of spirit. Around their necks, each was handcuffed to the iconic slave collar, connected to a chain nailed to the wall. On the ground, a large swath of water was faintly visible. Obviously because of the limited conditions of detention, the pirates will pour seawater on the mermaid girls regularly. In the cell next door, there was a murloc with scars all over his body. The very tragic injury made Maude unable to distinguish the species of this murloc for a while. Maude didn''t pay too much attention to the murloc, but looked at the two mermaid girls in the cell with their backs facing the cell, as if they had lost their luster. His eyes couldn''t help but stay on the red hair of one of the mermaid girls. There is such a slight impression that I can''t think of the corresponding memory. It seemed that he heard a slight movement, or he noticed Maude''s gaze. The mermaid girl with red hair turned her head slowly, her dim red eyes looked at Maude outside the wooden pole. Just a glance. A bright light burst into the eyes of the mermaid girl. "It''s you" The slightly hoarse voice was full of unspeakable excitement. Seeing the reaction of the mermaid girl, Maude frowned slightly and asked calmly: "Do you know me?" Maude''s words caused the excitement on the fish girl''s face to stagnate. She has deeply imprinted Maude''s appearance and posture on her heart, but the other party has forgotten her. At this moment, a bitter color flashed in the depths of the mermaid girl''s eyes. "Chambord Islands, auction house, you saved me..." She resisted the loss, and reminded her softly. "Oh, remembering." The reminder of the mermaid girl reminded Maude of the other party''s origins in an instant. It turned out to be a mermaid slave who was rescued casually in the Chambord Islands, but I remembered giving her to Jinping afterwards. "Why are you caught again?" "Shortly after the end of the war, a steady stream of pirates attacked Murloc Island, I..." The mermaid girl turned around with difficulty and faced Maude who was outside the jail. It seemed that because she recalled the scene at that time, her delicate facial features slowly showed a look of fear. "Needless to say, I know." Maude interrupted the mermaid girl''s narration. He probably guessed what happened. Because he killed Whitebeard in the war on the top, the flag of the Whitebeard Pirate Group lost its deterrent effect and could no longer provide shelter for Fishman Island. And the countless pirates who saw the right time naturally focused on the most valuable young fish on Murloc Island. In addition, Shiping is still being held in Advance City, so that Fishman Island lacks a character who can come forward to change the situation. After thinking about it for a while, Maude could imagine what kind of hardships the fisherman island is going through after the top. After all, this matter is also related to him. Maude shook his head slightly, broke the pole with his bare hands, and walked into the cell. The red-haired mermaid girl raised her head slightly and looked at the man gradually approaching her with an admiring look. The figure she thought about day and night came to her in the same way. This must be the guide of fate... Maude squatted down, his black clothes falling on the messy ground, stained with water and dust. Seeing this, the red-haired mermaid girl slowly stretched out her hand and picked up the falling clothes, but when she realized that her hand was not cleaner than the ground in the cell, she retracted her hand timidly. Maude noticed the little movement of the mermaid girl, was silent for a moment, and stretched out his hand to untie the mermaid girl''s collar without explosives. "Now you are free." "Maud..." Seeing Maude once again help him to remove the collar that imprisoned freedom, the mermaid girl''s eyes suddenly burst into tears, suppressing the whimper, and prayed: "I know you shouldn''t get an inch, but... Maude, can you help Murloc Island..." "..." Two in one. (End of this chapter) Chapter 556： I want both! Chapter 556 I want both! Go to help Murloc Island? Maude did not expect that the mermaid girl who had some fate with him in front of him would actually make such a request to him under such circumstances. It''s like... the drowning man finally found a straw. Regardless of whether this straw will respond to her, anyway, when he sees it, he will desperately hold on. Maude couldn''t help being silent. His silence made Lafayette''s eyes look different. Compared to turning around to the Murloc Island, the more important thing afterwards is undoubtedly going to Dresrosa to get rid of the remaining party of the Don Quixote family. Therefore, in Lafayette''s view, in the face of such an unreasonable request, Maude''s response should be a direct refusal, rather than silence. This surprised Lafayette. at this time. With tears in her eyes, the mermaid girl looked at the man in front of her hopefully. Maude, with his eyelids drooping, squeezed his chin, silently thinking. After the end of the Top War, the development of many events basically got rid of the original track. Ruhuo Fist Ace survived. Blackbeard didn''t get the shock fruit, and the pirate group had more than half of its minions pulled out. The Marine Marshal Warring States did not abdicate, the general is still the three generals. Jinping, who was deprived of the position of Qiwuhai, is still detained in the city. Without a very flat appearance, the fisherman island is in deep water. Many, many things have become different. Even Maude, who is a traverser, has now lost control of the future plot. However, he still has an advantage over everyone in the world, that is, he knows some important secrets that are unknown. such as The mermaid princess Baixing is the secret of Poseidon, the ancient weapon of the sea. So when the mermaid girl in front of him asked for help, he directly thought of the ancient weapon mermaid princess Bai Xing who had not yet contacted the Straw Hat Pirates. So that there is no immediate rejection of the mermaid girl''s help. He is weighing the pros and cons. Maybe now is an opportunity to get the favor of the royal family of the fisherman island and even the white star princess. Although it is not necessary to hold the ancient weapon Poseidon in his hands, as long as a good relationship with Princess White Star is at least a good thing. At the moment, it is also the time when Murloc Island is suffering and desperately needs help from others. In the cell, the other mermaid girl who was pretending to be dead, and the murloc with bruises and opened eyes next door, all pricked their ears. "Murman Island..." Maude lifted his eyelids and said lightly: "I haven''t been there yet, but I can go and enjoy the scenery." "This, is this a promise?" The mermaid girl opened her eyes wide, looking excitedly at Maude with a plain face. "Whatever you think." Maude turned and left, throwing a sentence: "Lafayette, help these people to unlock the chains, go and keep it for yourself." "Include the mermaid next door?" "Correct." "Hey, I understand." Under the gaze of the slaves full of surprise, Maude strode out of the cabin. He never thought of giving up the materials and property on these three pirate ships. But it takes some time to search, naturally there is no time to waste time here. At the end of the cabin, the other mermaid girl in the cell, and the wounded murloc, watched Maude''s leaving back with an incredible gaze. Only the red-haired mermaid girl, covering her mouth, was disappointed and cried silently with excitement. Lafayette watched Maude leave, and then a group of these slaves unlocked the chains. After doing this, he didn''t care if the murlocs and humans in the cabin could get along peacefully, he left the cabin without looking back, ready to help Maude take the spoils. With the departure of Maude and Lafayette. The human slaves imprisoned here all walked out of the cell cautiously. They looked at the mermaid girl and the male murloc with a slightly complicated gaze. They immediately supported each other and slowly walked towards the exit. After a while. All human slaves left the cabin. "Luna, the human just now... is Bacardi Mord? Isn''t he a pirate? Why did he let us so simply? Is there a good thing among humans? Will he help Murloc Island?" At the end of the cell, another mermaid girl with long blue hair was relieved of her pretending to be dead. She stood up and looked at the clan next to her, throwing out questions one after another. "I don''t know, Windsor..." Luna raised her hand to wipe the tears off her face, silently looking in the direction of the exit. When Windsor opened her mouth and wanted to say something, after seeing Luna''s expression, she stopped talking. Damn it. A tall figure lay across the door of the cell, but it was the bruised murloc next door. He stood at the door of the cell, looked at Luna and Windsor inside, and said solemnly: "Get out of here quickly. For us, we can only be truly free if we jump into the sea." Luna and Windsor looked at each other when they heard this, and then nodded to the murloc at the door. "go." The Murloc endured the constant pain from the wound and took the lead towards the exit. Luna and Windsor followed behind the murloc. They left the cabin one after another and went up the stairs to a wooden corridor leading to the deck. The lead murloc suddenly stopped. Luna and Windsor, who were following him, almost ran into him. "Why stop suddenly?" Facing Windsor''s question, the murloc did not answer, but looked fiercely at the three men standing in the front corridor. From the faces of these three men, the murloc saw the color of unabashed greed and could clearly feel the malice from these three men. "This is the true face of human beings..." The murloc''s eyes became more fierce in an instant, and he opened his mouth to reveal a mouthful of fangs that represented ethnic characteristics. Luna and Windsor also saw the three male humans in front of the corridor who made no secret of malicious and greedy. Obviously a few minutes ago, they were still slaves in the cell like them. A few minutes later, he switched from a slave position to a slave team position without any psychological burden. The three men stuck here don''t care what the prey is thinking. In their eyes, Luna and Windsor are a lot of money. "Although I don''t know why the big pirate is not interested in you, but your worth is very high, as long as you sell you, hehe..." "A mermaid can sell at least 50 million Baileys, and these two girls are so beautiful, maybe they can sell tens of millions more," "Ah, this is more than 100 million, we are rich!" The three men with greedy faces seemed to have seen the beautiful life in the future, and their breathing became heavy for a while. Luna and Windsor showed fear in their eyes and took two steps subconsciously. The murloc was grinning with sharp teeth, and strode towards the three men. Seeing the murlocs coming, one of the men raised an ordinary long knife temporarily found from the boat and sneered: "Wounds like this, don''t want to run away, but want to be a hero? As expected, the mermaid''s brain is full of muscles..." "Stop talking nonsense, get rid of him quickly, who knows if the big pirate will come back!" "Humph." The man with the knife snorted and took a few steps forward to meet the murloc "Only one human possesses a cold weapon..." The murloc stared at the three humans ahead. As long as there is no gun, in such a narrow place, even if he is seriously injured, he is confident to kill the other three. The murloc kicked his feet, enduring the severe pain caused by the wound, and rushed to the front man with the knife. Unexpectedly, the man suddenly retreated, and the other two men, who were originally unarmed, each took out a handbow that they found in a hurry from behind. "!!!" The Murloc was startled, but the speed of his forward pounce was not affected at all. The two men did not hesitate to pull the trigger of the crossbow at the murloc. Boom boom In the corridor, there was a faint bowstring sound. Two poisoned crossbow arrows cut through the air and went straight to the door of the murloc face. The space in the corridor is limited and the distance is too short. So the Murloc didn''t even think about hiding. When charging, he foreseeably protected the front door with one hand and his chest with the other. Puff! The two crossbow arrows were nailed to the murloc''s arm in front of his face. The murloc snorted and the offensive was delayed. When the man with the knife saw it, he saw the right time, dragged his hungry and exhausted body, exhausted his entire strength, and slashed the murloc with his knife. laugh! Blood spattered. The murloc body shook, but did not fall, but gritted his teeth to withstand the injury, and slammed out the arrow''s arm. Under the horrified gaze of the man with the knife, the webbed palm was firmly stuck on the neck of the man with the knife, and immediately squeezed. Click! The man with the knife fell to the ground. After killing one person, the murloc turned to the other two men who were hurriedly loading arrows. Click, click... In twos or twos, the vitality of these two people was broken. After slaying the three humans with serious injuries, the murloc staggered against the wall, slipped down slowly, and sat on the floor. "Alta?r!!" Luna and Windsor were shocked and came to Alta?r. "Are you all right? Alta?r..." They looked worriedly at Alta?r, whose breathing became weaker. Alta?r glanced down at the two crossbow arrows on his arm. The obvious changes in physical function made him realize that some unknown toxin might be smeared on the arrows, plus the tragic injuries all over his body. This means that he is basically helpless. "You...don''t worry about me...hurry up...go...in the sea..." Alta?r lowered his head and spoke intermittently. "how about you?" "..." The answer to Luna and Windsor was a dead silence. Luna and Windsor noticed that not only did Alta?r''s chest rise and fall, his breathing also disappeared. "Alta?r? Alta?r?" "Luna, Alta?r... is dead, we have to go to the sea quickly, human beings are..." A look of grief and anger appeared on the beautiful face of Windsor. Halfway through the conversation, it suddenly occurred to him that Maude had restored their freedom, and he swallowed the words that had come. She took Luna''s hand and ran towards the exit. Luna turned her head and looked at Alta?r who was dead. why Her gaze shifted slightly and fixed on the bodies of the three men. Windsor pulled Luna out of the cabin without looking at the surroundings. He jumped over the nearest railing and jumped to the sea. After a few splashes, he quickly disappeared without a trace. After half an hour. After searching for the spoils, Maude came to the cabin corridor and silently looked at the three human corpses and a murloc corpse lying on the ground. Just glance at the weapons scattered beside the human corpses, Maude can guess what just happened. The ugly side of mankind is undoubtedly revealed. Lafayette came behind Maude and said seriously: "People who are dominated by desire have no humanity at all. However, I dont think there is anything wrong with their actions. It is nothing more than lack of strength, so I cant blame anyone." "..." Maude did not refute Lafayette''s words. People live for "something". Exploit others in exchange for corresponding benefits. In this world, it is normal. Let alone interracial. Presumably, for the three men on the ground, there is no difference between the existence of the mermaid and the murloc race, the chickens, ducks, pigs and cows they eat in peacetime. "Bring the spoils and return to the terrifying three-masted ship." Maude didn''t think much about it, and then retracted his gaze, turned and left the cabin. After a while. Under the gaze of the crowd on the deck of the merchant ship, Maude and his party lifted into the air carrying a lot of supplies. "Bacardi Maud..." "Are the rumors deceptive?" The crowd looked at Maude, who was gradually moving away with complex expressions, and soon disappeared from his vision. Over the clouds. The three-masted ship of terror. With a rich harvest, Maude and his party returned to the terrifying three-masted ship. "Thank you." Jia Ya glanced at the package full of food, with a smile on her mouth. Although I have to practice my abilities every day, I feel uncomfortable if I don''t cook for a day. Maude nodded towards Jaya before returning to the room first. That night. At the banquet. Maude suddenly said, "Early tomorrow morning, we will set off for Fishman Island." "what?" Everyone at the table was taken aback. Only Lafayette had a calm face, and he was psychologically prepared for it. However, Maude''s decision to go to Murloc Island still puzzled Lafayette. Could it be true because of the request of a mermaid girl who has only seen two sides... Such motivation, in Lafayette''s view, is too weak. But apart from that, Lafayette couldn''t think of other reasons. "Boss, haven''t we already come to the new world? Why do we have to turn back to Fishman Island?" Urji put down the roasted leg meat and looked at Maude who was sitting on the main seat in confusion. On the other hand, other people looked at Maude in doubt. Maude propped his cheek with the back of his hand and said perfunctorily: "Suddenly I want a site, I think Murloc Island is good." Naturally, he would not tell the secret of the princess Bai Xing of the fisherman island on the spot, but just found a reason. "!!!" Hearing the reasons given by Maude, everyone couldn''t help being dumbfounded. Luo''s mouth twitched, and said helplessly: "If you want a site, just grab one in the new world? Besides, Maud, your''vision'' is not to set the site in the sky? Rather than spend a lot of time to return to the fisherman island, it is better to take the sky Take it down." "Well, it makes sense, but..." Maude smiled at Luo who spoke enthusiastically, and said seriously: "Whether it is the sky island above 10,000 meters in the sky or the fisherman island below the bottom of the ocean, I want both!" "..." Luo Deng was speechless, and he unconsciously began to consider him for the team, just don''t go too far and behave as you like. Hawkins drew a card. Looking at the cards drawn, a gleam of light flashed in Hawkins'' eyes. "The right choice?" He muttered to himself in doubt. Two in one, let''s just go together like this in the future. It may not be all two in one. Sometimes there will be three in one and four in one. . . (End of this chapter) Chapter 557： The whereabouts of the shaking fruit Chapter 557 The whereabouts of the shaking fruit In the end, Maude decided to go to Murloc Island. As a result, Jaya can only temporarily stop practicing, and stick the remaining ore on the bottom of the terrifying three-masted ship irregularly. Only a small area of ??water was left above, used to anchor the pirate boats of the various pirate groups under his command, as well as Mauds Underworld. Early the next morning. The terrifying three-masted ship, which had just entered the New World, embarked on the way back. But before going to the fisherman island, the problem of coating and permanent pointer must be solved. With plenty of time, these problems can come slowly. In the early morning, mist filled. The sea is calm and calm. Three pirate ships and a merchant ship anchored quietly on the calm sea. On the deck of the merchant ship, the corpses and blood all over the ground were no longer seen. But if you look closely, you can still see some faded blood on the deck. As the sun rose, the mist gradually disappeared. Without the cover of mist, a large warship sailing through the waves appeared on the distant sea. The movement of the warship was quickly seen by the shipmen in charge of the observation on the merchant ship. "I saw a warship!!!" After seeing the warship, the boatman shouted with excitement. Hearing the shout, the people in the cabin came to the deck one by one, looking excited, looking eagerly at the warship approaching the merchant ship. "Finally here..." People muttered to themselves when they were excited. When attacked by the Ellis Pirates, the rudder of the merchant ship was devastated. Therefore, after Maude and his party left, they could only stay in place and wait for the rescue of the navy. As for using the three pirate boats nearby to go to the nearby islands, they couldn''t even think of this kind of thing. After a while. The warship finally came to the merchant ship, reefed its sails, and set up the gangway. The heavily armed naval forces followed the gangway to the deck of the merchant ship. The headed man, tall, with sunglasses on his face, and half a slice of pizza on his mouth, was indeed Vergo who was sent by the Don Quixote family to work as an undercover agent in the navy. The G5 branch where he serves is one of the few branches of the Navy established in the New World. If it receives a request for help, it is basically the navy of the G5 branch going to help. It is not accidental that the warships led by Vergo will appear here. "You met the Maude Pirates?" On the deck of a merchant ship, Wilgo carried his hands on his back, with a faint smile on his face, and looked at the people in front of him kindly. But in the eyes behind the sunglasses, it was impossible to conceal the killing intent aimed at Maude. Fortunately, there are dark glasses to cover up, so that others will not notice his reaction. "Yes, it is" The civilians looked at Vergo carefully. The admiral in front of him looked very kind, but he got goose bumps inexplicably. "You are safe now. However, we need to know more detailed information about the Maud Pirate Group. Therefore, after we have confirmed the situation on the scene, we will ask you various questions. I hope you can cooperate." Vergo still looked kind. "Okay, no problem at all!" The civilians responded one after another. For them, personal safety is more important than anything else. Vergo immediately let the men who looked more like pirates go down to inspect the pirate ship next to them. These subordinates of his looked not serious, but their abilities were acceptable, and they quickly inspected the conditions of the three pirate ships next to them. Afterwards, Vergo asked the people on the merchant ship about Maud in every detail... A few hours later. The warship drew up its sails and took the civilians to the nearby island. Captain''s room. Wilgo sat blankly behind his desk. On the desktop, there is the textual information about Maude that has just been sorted out. In detail, what Maude had said on the merchant ship and the Pirate Ship was written down verbatim. So rigorous, it can be called pathological. But because it was Maud, it was worthy of Vergo''s treatment. "Bacardi Maud." Wilgo coldly looked at Maude''s reward order placed aside, with a cold killing intent in his eyes. Since he remembered, he had never wanted to kill a person so strongly. Bulu Bulu- There was a slight vibration in the pocket of the underwear. Vergo''s face changed slightly, his eyes flashed red immediately, and he used his knowledge to perceive the situation near the captain''s room. After confirming that there was no one, Vergo took out a small pair of white telephone bugs for anti-eavesdropping from the depths of his pocket. This phone worm is a special phone worm for Vergo to contact his family. Only when something important happens, the family will contact him as a navy undercover. Vergo connected to the phone worm. "Cola beef patties." After connecting, a male voice came from the other side of the phone worm. Vergo looked at the phone worm who hadn''t changed his image, and said calmly: "Hamburger fries." After the unremarkable signal, Vergo asked, "What''s the matter?" "Just now, we got the intelligence of''shaking fruits''." "Huh? You said shaking fruit?!" Vergo''s eyes condensed, and the half of beef patties stuck to his mouth fell to the ground. "Yes, the shocking fruit that made Whitebeard the world''s strongest...In any case, we must get it!!!" "What do you need me to do?" Wilgo stared at the phone worm. Everyone knows what it means to shake fruit. As long as you get your hands, you can get powerful power in a short time. The person on the other side of the phone worm said in an unquestionable tone: "Go with us to get the''shocking fruit''." "Then who I am now?" "It is more important to get the fruit of the earthquake. Among us, you are the only one who has not eaten the fruit, and you are the most suitable for eating the fruit of the earthquake." "I understand." Wilgo''s eyes were cold. The Don Quixote family can be said to be a force of standard capable people. From the owner, Doflamingo, to the cadres at all levels, they are basically capable people. After all, the Don Quixote family controls a huge trading channel and owns countless black industries, and it is easy to get all kinds of devil fruits that are extremely rare for ordinary people. Because it is easy to get the devil fruit, the cadres in the family can basically get a devil fruit. Vergo was sent to the navy by Doflamingo many years ago as an undercover agent, and naturally he could not enjoy the devil fruit benefits of the family. So until now, Wilgo has not eaten Devil Fruit. now, The Don Quixote family, who has lost Doflamingo and is not at the same level as Maude, has obtained information on the whereabouts of the fruit of the earthquake, which is bound to win the fruit of the earthquake. In the case that the entire family''s cadres are basically capable people, once they get the shocking fruit, it is of course for Vergo to eat it. As long as the family can obtain the shocking ability, even if Vergo abandons the status of the navy undercover, he will not hesitate. Vergo then talked a few words with the person on the other side of the phone worm before hanging up the phone. "Shaking Fruit..." This devil fruit with the ability to destroy the world is undoubtedly something that every strong man in the sea wants to get. Wilgo is no exception. He focuses on physical skills and domineering, and if he can obtain the ability to shake fruits, he will be greatly improved in terms of strength. A week later. Ten thousand meters under the sea. Murloc Island, wrapped in a huge bubble film, hangs quietly above the seabed. The sunshine passed through the roots of the Eve of the Sun, the fisherman island located in the depths of the sea, exudes a bright and moving light. just, No matter how touching and warm the sun is, the residents of the entire Murloc Island, including the royal family, are shrouded in a haze that is difficult to disperse. Since the end of the war on the top, the slave hunting team and the pirates seemed to be crazy, and they flooded into the fisherman island from all directions. Lost the shelter of the White Beard Banner, and the number of pirates who came to Fish Man Island was so much that the inspection checkpoint set up at the entrance of Fish Man Island completely lost its meaning. And the force of Murloc Island, in front of the pirates who came in an endless stream like locusts, even the main entrance could not be guarded. The loss of the gate facilitates more and more pirates. They do not need to adopt more risky illegal entry methods to safely enter Murloc Island. However, the invasion of a large number of pirates and the shortage of troops in the fisherman island kingdom caused the towns and streets of fisherman island to become very deserted and depressed. In order to avoid the hunting of slave teams and pirates, a large number of mermaids hid directly into the deepest part of the coral apartment. just, When countless beasts are flushed with red eyeballs and open their mouths with drooling fangs, no matter how deep they hide, they may be picked out. Almost within a day, several fish girls will suffer... Needless to say, their final fate. Fishman Island, Dragon Palace City. This is the base of the fisherman island royal family. Located on the top floor of Merman Island where you can see the sun, it is a large and luxurious palace built of large coral reefs, shells, and other building materials, with a giant dragon entrenched. The main hall inside the palace. The king of the Dragon Palace Kingdom on the fisherman island, wearing a crown, the sea knight Neptune, who is stronger than the average mermaid, sits on the throne. He made a fist with his right hand and pressed it hard against his forehead. The dense and fluffy beard could not hide his melancholy at the moment. Below the throne. Standing a catfish mermaid with a bowler hat, single-sided glasses on his left eye and a horned cane in his right hand. This is the Minister Zuo of Dragon Palace. "Your Majesty Neptune...The Coral Hill in the port town in the south-east direction has been occupied by a large number of pirates. The Great Prince Shark led the army to fight the pirates." "But the opponent is crowded, the army retreats, and the loss is heavy. Fortunately, the Prince Shark is injured. Fortunately, it doesn''t matter. It''s just that if this continues, what should I do." Minister Zuo lowered his head, his face full of grief. On the right of the left minister, stands a seahorse mermaid holding a crescent knife. He is the right minister of Dragon Palace. After Minister Zuo finished his report, he took a step forward, gritted his teeth and said: "Your Majesty Neptune, the request for help sent to the Navy Headquarters has never been answered." "is it" Neptune frowned and sighed: "This is the crisis of Murloc Island after all. You can''t pin your hopes on humanity." As he said, Neptune clenched his fists and said in a deep voice: "The number of pirates is too much, and our forces are becoming tighter. We can no longer actively attack the pirates. We can only shrink the line of defense to ensure the safety of the people as much as possible. ." At this moment, a guard hurried into the palace and came under the throne. Everyone in the temple, including Neptune, looked at the guards. The guard looked heavy and looked up at Neptune above the throne. "His Majesty Neptune, just now, the eyeliner placed at the entrance saw the flag of the Four Emperors Bigmom Pirate Group...!" "what!?" Neptune''s complexion changed. Looking back at the ministers in the palace, their expressions changed dramatically. Even the people of the Four Emperors are here... Strips of blue veins appeared on Neptune''s forehead. Only under such circumstances can the importance of the white beard banner be deeply reflected. "hateful" Neptune squeezed his forehead hard, gritted his teeth and said: "Is the fisherman island going back to the beginning of the great pirate era..." Even if the force on the island is far better than 20 years ago, it is difficult to withstand the larger number of locust-like pirates. At the navy headquarters, after all, they still have prejudices against foreign races, so they will not try their best to come to help. To put an end to the threat from the pirates, there seemed to be no other way except for the protection of the Four Emperors. When Neptune gritted his teeth and thought, suddenly a thought came up. Today''s white beard banner has lost its asylum effect. The Four Emperors BIGMOM Pirate Group came to Murloc Island in front of this kind of bones, and perhaps they could seek refuge from the BIGMOM Pirate Group. "I don''t know if it is because the ships of the BIGMOM Pirate Group came to Murloc Island. The pirates who have occupied Coral Hill are now huddling in groups and approaching Gironde Square." The guard then reported the information just passed from the eyeliner. "I see, you can withdraw." Neptune took a deep breath. After the idea of ??seeking refuge from the BIGMOM pirate group, the news that the pirates of Coral Hill are moving towards Gironde Square does not seem so important. Because, what is the purpose of the pirates who gathered in Gironde Square? With the strength of Dragon Palace City, they can only defend unilaterally. "The Minister Right." Neptune looked at the Seahorse Mermaid Right Minister under the throne and ordered: "You immediately send someone to contact the BIGMOM Pirate Group and invite the principal to Dragon Palace. Remember, no matter what the other party''s intention is, you can''t do anything with them." "Yes." Despite his doubts, Minister Right retired and went to plan the matter as soon as possible. After the Minister Right left the palace, the Minister Left looked up at Neptune and asked hesitantly: "Your Majesty, are you planning to... seek refuge from the Four Emperors BIGMOM Pirate Group?" "..." Neptune was silent for a while, and then sighed: "Perhaps this is the only way to solve the crisis, just like Newgate left the flag on Murloc Island..." "But the other party is the BIGMOM Pirate Group..." "I know." Neptune interrupted Minister Zuo. "But as long as we can meet the requirements of the BIGMOM Pirate Group, the asylum effect brought by the flag is the same..." (End of this chapter) ~： Headache, ask for leave and make up tomorrow. Headache, ask for leave, make up tomorrow. With a headache, I wrote a long section of how Maude and his gang came to Fishman Island and what they encountered on the way. It feels meaningless, I deleted it. The time is too late, so I just ask for a leave of absence. (End of this chapter) Chapter 558： Decoy Battle (6000 words) Chapter 558 Decoy Battle (6000 words) Murloc Island is located in the center of the world, and its location is very special, coupled with racial prejudice and the high value of mermaid girls in the human world. Therefore, since the beginning of the era of big pirates, the fisherman island has been hit by countless pirates... At that time, if White Beard hadn''t come forward and planted the flag on the fisherman island, it is conceivable that the fisherman island would be ruined in a few years. now. The white beard banner lost its protection effect, and the fisherman island once again faced threats from the pirates and slavery teams. As the king of Fishman Island, Neptune could only watch the situation worsen day by day due to unequal forces. In fact, he is very clear. If the situation cannot be improved, it will be a matter of time before the fisherman island will end. It was precisely because of the thoroughness that Neptune had the idea of ??seeking refuge from the BIG.MOM Pirate Group after hearing the news about the BIG.MOM Pirate Group. After all, in Fishman Island and the New World, the banner of the Four Emperors is more deterrent than the navy headquarters. It sounds funny, but it is a fact. Neptune squinted his forehead, a linear shadow in his eyes. suddenly, Outside the hall gate, the right minister''s horror sounded. "You, you... why are you here...!?" "Ok?" Hearing the sound of fear from the right minister, Neptune and the left minister in the hall became tight, and subconsciously looked at the hall door which was only about one meter open. As they looked over, they saw the Minister Right staggering back into the hall, and the weapon he had held in his hand was gone. Neptune realized that it was not good, and suddenly got up, stepped onto the red carpet in front of the throne ladder, and stared in the direction of the hall door with solemn eyes. "You Minister, what happened?" "Your Majesty Neptune... one hundred, one hundred..." "what?" Seeing the right minister who was trembling and unable to say a complete sentence, Neptune frowned, only feeling a very bad premonition in his heart. Minister Zuo hurriedly guarded in front of Neptune, looking nervously at the gate of the palace. As a civil servant, this was his subconscious move. As a military attache, the Minister of the Right, this meeting seemed to have seen something terrifying, and stepped back. A tall shadow covered the fearful face of Minister Right. At the same time, a very recognizable voice came from outside the hall. "Is the elite army of Dragon Palace city of this level? No wonder even the''gate'' of Murloc Island cannot be guarded." "Who!?" Hearing that voice, Neptune''s eyes narrowed, and he did not expect to get the name information of the incoming person from the frightened Minister Right. The person who spoke did not speak up, but walked step by step into the hall. Neptune and Minister Left took a closer look. The visitor was dressed in black, with a sharp black short hair, a sharp face with sharp edges and corners, and a striking heroic spirit between his eyebrows and eyes. There was a long knife with a scabbard and a red pattern hanging from his waist, exuding a sharp-edged aura. What''s more peculiar is that there is a ferret squatting on the shoulder of the visitor, and the ferret is holding a half of coral in his hand. "you are" With just a glance, Neptune recognized the identity of the visitor, his face changed drastically, and he lost his voice: "Bacardi Maud!!!" "This man...Why is he here?! The soldier...Why didn''t you issue a warning!!!" Seeing Maude, who came to the Dragon Palace City without warning, the Minister Left in front of Neptune, suddenly trembled. The Minister Right, who was only a few meters away from Maude, trembling in his voice, responded to the Minister Zuo''s doubts in a tone full of grief, anger and fear. "The soldiers and the soldiers were all''killed'' by him...!!!" "what!?" Neptune and Minister Zuo''s eyes narrowed. "Bacardi Maud, how dare you do such a thing!!!" The death of the soldiers made Neptune furious. Driven by the monstrous anger, Neptune rushed to Maude who was standing in front of the temple door without even thinking about it. Maude first glanced at the nonsense right minister in armor, and then calmly looked at Neptune who was rushing forward, and shook his head slightly. "The generals of Dragon Palace''s army can''t even tell the difference between''life and death''... That''s why I said, it''s no wonder that Dragon Palace''s army can''t keep the gate of Murloc Island." Before he finished his words, Maude suddenly released his domineering look. The black ripples that are hard to see with the naked eye are like ripples swaying in the air, passing through Neptune and others in the hall at an extremely fast speed. The right minister closest to Maude rolled his eyes and fainted while lying on the ground. After that, the Minister of the Left, who had a lower force value, followed in the footsteps of the Minister of the Right after a breath. He lost consciousness and lay straight on the ground. Neptune''s body trembled and stopped abruptly. He looked at Maude who was standing at the entrance of the temple with extremely solemn expression, and said solemnly, "Is the overlord look domineering...!" "Yes." Maude put his hands in his pockets, and said lightly: "So don''t worry, the shrimp soldiers and crabs outside are not dead, but they can''t stand my domineering and fainted." "you" Neptune was lucky, but his eyes became sharper. Maude didn''t care about Neptune''s unconcealed anger reaction, and turned his head to look at the scene outside the hall. "In the entire Dragon Palace City, including you, there are only four who can be on the table..." Seeing, hearing and perceiving, there are three breaths coming quickly towards the palace. They should be the three brothers of Prince Neptune, the most powerful representative of the fisherman island. In addition, in a closed building further away, there is also a breath. Not surprisingly, it was Princess White Star who had been in the hard shell tower for eight years. "What is your purpose, Bacardi Maud!" After understanding Maude''s words, Neptune''s face sank, his whole body exuding awe-inspiring aura, in a posture that could attack Maude at any time. Facing Neptune''s questioning, Maude naturally couldn''t reveal the true purpose of this trip. He still tilted his head and looked at the scene outside the palace, as if waiting for the arrival of the other three breaths. "Not long ago, I wiped out a pirate group called...well, I forgot what name it was somewhere in the sea in the New World, and saved a fish girl by the way." Maude began to mention the red-haired mermaid girl who had been rescued twice, and the other blue-haired mermaid girl and the murloc who had unfortunately died were automatically ignored. "Ok?" Neptune was taken aback when he heard the words. Maude continued: "Coincidentally, that was the second time I met her and saved her for the second time. Then, she hoped that I could come to the bottom of this 10,000 meters to help be disturbed by the pirates. It''s a dimly murloc island." "..." Neptune looked at Maude and said nothing. Maude spread out his hands and said lightly: "It just so happens that I''m bored, and want to see what the bottom of the sea under 10,000 meters will look like, so I''m here, and don''t mind following the wishes of the mermaid girl. ,''Simply'' help you Murloc Island." "Bacardi Maud, do you think I will easily believe what you say?" Listening to Maude''s explanation of the motive and reason for coming to Fishman Island, Neptune slowly recovered his senses, his expression was dignified, but a touch of surprise flashed across his eyes. Maude smiled and said: "It''s okay. As the king of the fisherman island, you can completely treat these words as a fun talk or a short story. Anyway, no matter what I want to do, you can only watch it obediently." "Arrogant!" Neptune''s momentum suddenly peaked. At this moment, the three prince brothers, the representatives of the top combat power of Dragon Palace City, each armed with weapons, slammed open the gate of the palace, and after only a breath, they surrounded Mod with a triangle. "Bacardi Maud, you are not welcome here!" Wrapped in a blood-stained bandage, holding a golden trident, the great prince shark with a straight appearance and long blue wavy hair, staring at Maude coldly. As the heir to the King of Murloc Island, even if he knew Maud''s reputation and strength very well, he did not give in in terms of momentum and position. On the other hand, the other two brothers did the same, pointing at Maud with the sharp corner of the weapon. It seems that as long as Shark gives an order, they will attack Maude without hesitation. Maude ignored the sharp weapon pointed at him by the three prince brothers, smiling at Neptune who was ready to go. "At the request of the mermaid girl, I will help you eliminate all the pirates on the island, but before that, I need a bait that can hook all the pirates over, and there happens to be an excellent one in Dragon Palace. Bait." "What do you want!!!" Neptune realized something, and blue veins suddenly appeared in the corner of his eyes. "It''s nothing, I just want to ask Princess White Star to do a little favor." "!!!" Neptune and the three brothers, who had been touched by the scales, almost reflexively attacked Maude. "Time running water gun!" "Double teeth flash!" "Fist!" "Super current!" The moves that have both characteristics and power, run to Mod from different directions. But at the moment when they first made the move, Maude disappeared out of thin air, leaving only a ray of Shadowwave in place that was flooded by the attack in an instant. "What about people?" When the attack dissipated, the Neptune family of four stared blankly at the empty ground. "not good!" But soon, they reacted and looked in the direction of the hard shell tower. at the same time. Maude appeared in front of the hard shell tower out of thin air. This is where the White Star Princess has been forbidden for eight years. The door of the hard shell tower is made of steel bars as the main structure, which looks thick and strong. But above the gate, and even on the surrounding stone walls, are deeply embedded various cold weapons such as swords, guns and axes. "That''s it." Maude glanced at the gate and the deep marks cut open by a sharp weapon on the stone wall, then stretched out his hand and easily pushed open the huge gate that was over 15 meters high. rumble-- Pushing open the door, Maude strode into the room. In the room, on a huge mattress, sat cross-legged a huge, beautiful mermaid. It was Maud''s goal to come to Fishman Island on this trip-Princess White Star. At this moment, Princess Bai Xing was looking at Maude who had broken into the room with her bright turquoise eyes. "who are you?" "..." Maude did not answer, but looked up and looked at Princess White Star who was sitting cross-legged on the mattress. The princess''s upper body is thinly dressed, her bust is full and plump, and her curvy waist and large areas of white skin are directly exposed to the air, making it difficult to look away. In terms of appearance, she is no less inferior to the Empress Hancock, who is called the world''s most beautiful woman. What a rare stunner in the world... Maude sighed in his heart, calmly said: "Meeting for the first time, Princess White Star." "Huh? You know me? But I don''t know you, who are you?" "Bacardi Maud, you can call me Maud." "Maud..." Bai Xing whispered his name again. Obviously, this princess who has been in the hard shell tower for more than eight years knows nothing about the news outside, so he doesn''t know where Maude comes from. Maude then added: "Oh, yes, I am a pirate." "Pirate?!" When Bai Xing heard the words, Huarong suddenly turned pale and moved back subconsciously. Maude saw Bai Xing''s reaction in his eyes, smiled, and sat cross-legged in front of the door, and asked: "Princess White Star, your father, did you tell you about the crisis facing Murloc Island?" "Crisis? What crisis?" Upon hearing about the fisherman island, despite being timid, Princess White Star mustered up the courage and asked about it for the first time. "It seems not." Maude shook his head slightly, habitually raised his hand and pressed his cheek, and said seriously: "At present, there are almost 20,000 pirates on Murloc Island. Do you know what this is? Princess White Star." "Twenty thousand pirates..." The face of Princess White Star couldn''t help showing horror, obviously she had a clearer concept of this number. And the reason why she was so horrified was naturally because of the prefix pirate. "Yes, there are 20,000 pirates, and all of them are very fierce. With Dragon Palace''s army, they can''t compete with these pirates at all." When Maude said this, he raised his eyelids and looked directly at the restless Princess White Star, and said indifferently: "Don''t you...you don''t even know about the loss of the gate of the fisherman island and the coral hills, right?" "I, I don''t know..." The anxiety on Princess White Star''s face became more and more obvious. At this time, she was not worried about her situation, but worried about the residents of Murloc Island outside Dragon Palace... "Does this kind of thing keep you in the dark? Your father, he really loves you." Maude shook his head slightly and said calmly: "Lets tell you the truth, the army of Dragon Palace has retreated steadily in the battle with the pirates and suffered heavy losses. Now it has retreated to Dragon Palace, and there is nothing left to protect the residents of Murloc Island." "Almost every day, young female mermaids are taken away by pirates, and there are not a few murlocs who are killed by pirates every day." "How could this be" Princess White Star was covering her mouth, her eyes trembled, she couldn''t believe the tragic scene full of suffocation. "However, I can help you get rid of those pirates who do no evil." "Mr. Maud... are you true?" The white star princess who was not deeply involved in the world suddenly opened her aquamarine eyes, hoping to look at Maude. From beginning to end, this mermaid princess, who was a little timid and a little naive, had no intention of questioning what Maud had said in the past. "of course." Maude definitely nodded, smiled immediately, and said, "However, if you want to drive the pirates out, you need your help, Princess White Star." "Huh? But I..." Princess White Star hesitated. She wanted to say that she could only stay in the hard shell tower and could not get out one step, otherwise her life would be in danger, but she thought that if she did not get out, Maude would not be able to expel the pirates... But soon, worried about the situation on the fisherman island, she no longer hesitated and looked at Maude seriously. "Mr. Maud, how can I help?" "Just be the bait." "Bait?" A large question mark appeared on Princess White Star''s head. Maude explained with a smile: "Yes, it''s the bait. As long as you go out and show your face, you can attract all the pirates on the island. Then, I will drive them out with a big push." Said it was an expulsion, but it was actually a massacre. In Maude''s view, even if there is no experience benefit, the simplest way to deal with these vicious pirates is to kill them directly. "Mr. Maude, I understand!" Princess White Star blinked, clenched her fists, and solemnly said: "As long as the pirates can be driven out, I will come on!" "Then it''s settled." With a flicker, Maude got up and habitually stretched out his hand towards Princess White Star. Princess Bai Xing looked at Maude''s right hand stretched out in doubt, a picture engraved in her mind suddenly flashed in her mind, and she also cautiously stretched out her hand and gently pressed her little tail finger against Maude''s little tail finger. Seeing Princess White Star''s movements, Maude was slightly startled. What does this mean? Maude thought. "White Star!!!" Suddenly, Neptune''s eager voice came from outside the hard shell tower. In the next second, Neptune''s group of four people pushed the door completely open, and immediately rushed into the hard shell tower, and they saw the White Star Princess who was hooking with Modra. "Bacardi Maud, let go of the white star!!!" Seeing the most cherished family members exposed in front of the murderous Maude, Neptune and the three brothers of the prince showed a fierce appearance and made a loud noise. "Father, brother..." Bai Xing stared blankly at the menacing Neptune and the three prince brothers. Huh-- At this moment, there was a sharp breaking sound from outside the hard shell tower. A giant sword commonly used by giants, like an arrow from the string, passed through the open door and pointed directly at the white star sitting on the mattress. The three brothers, Neptune and the prince, had their backs to the door. Even if they heard the sound of breaking through the air, they were too late to respond. They could only watch this giant sword cross their bodies. "Danger!!!" Seeing the giant sword shoot straight at the white star, the three brothers of Neptune and the prince suddenly lost their color. Bai Xing''s reaction was relatively slow. At this critical moment, he didn''t even notice the danger. "I remember''this scene''." Maude raised his right hand at will, and used his arm-colored index finger to pinch the tip of the great sword that was shot at the White Star. The giant sword, which was originally in a state of extreme motion, became still in a moment. Click, click... Immediately afterwards, countless small cracks appeared on the giant sword sword held by Maude with his fingers, and it broke into dozens of fragments immediately, scattered on the ground, making clinking sounds. It was also at this moment that Bai Xing reacted in hindsight, once again Huarong looked pale at the remains of the giant sword that was shattered into pieces. Seeing that the white star was safe and sound, the three brothers, Neptune and the prince, who had lingering fears, looked at Maude in disbelief. "The weapon thrown by Van der Dijken, but contains the power that can be deeply embedded in the special gate!" "Unexpectedly, this force was blocked with only fingers..." The three brothers Neptune and the prince were shocked. Even if they knew that Maude was extremely powerful, the way Maude blocked the Great Sword still subverted their cognition. Maude looked down at the fragment of the sword tip sandwiched between his index finger and said to himself: "Is it called the target fruit or the target fruit? Ability is quite interesting, and it is worth getting it." at the same time. For unknown reasons, in less than an hour, thousands of pirates gathered in Gironde Square. The messy noise echoed over the square. On the rocky mountain in the distance. Lafayette, Jim, Philo, Brook, Perona, Urki, and Hawkins stood on the edge of the reef mountain, looking out from a distance to Gironde Square where pirates gathered. "Wow, it should be someone''calling'' the pirate on the island, as for the purpose..." "The probability is that you want to attack Dragon Palace." Hawkins played with a few divination cards and took over Lafayette''s words. Lafayette glanced at Hawkins and nodded: "Hey, after all, there are countless rare treasures in the treasure house of Dragon Palace, and there is also a beautiful mermaid princess who is famous all over the world. The most important thing is that the army of Dragon Palace has suffered heavy losses..." At this point, Lafayette''s eyes flashed with contempt. "Then it''s not surprising that these pirates who have been dazzled by desire will have the idea of ??attacking Dragon Palace." "Before receiving the boss''s instructions, we can''t do anything, right?" Urki glanced at the pirates who came from Coral Hill to Gironde Square. "Yes, our captain, it''s almost time to get in touch with''bait'' now." Lafayette hooked his mouth. After hearing the words, everyone recalled the scene when Maude proposed to use the world-famous mermaid princess as bait, and their expressions were different. "Maybe" Perona sighed in her heart: "A woman looks like a muscular man in Maud''s eyes?" On a street that is some distance away from Gironde Square. A group of imposing pirates were walking on the empty streets. The first person is a woman who is much taller than ordinary people. "It''s deserted." The woman wears a hat, carries a long sword with a spiral scabbard behind her back, has long white hair and legs, and wears a pair of pink patterned boots. This woman, however, is one of the four dessert stars of the BIG.MOM Pirates, with a bounty of 932 million Baileys. She is a superhuman squeezer. "I thought I could taste the "Smell of Mermaid" before doing business..." Smoky glanced across the deserted street. Murloc Island is being devastated by pirates from all walks of life, and it is naturally impossible to see mermaid in the bright streets. "Master Smoky, the pirates on the island are heading to the Gironde Square in front. Do you want to interfere?" "Why interfere?" Smoky raised his head slightly and looked in the direction of Gironde Square. "The pirates on the island will voluntarily gather to a place, just so I can solve the problem in one go." That one. . Can I pay it back in installments? (End of this chapter) Chapter 559： The name Bacardi Maud! (5200 words) Chapter 559 The name Bacardi Maud! (5200 words) Murloc Island can be said to be an island fairly close to the navy''s sphere of influence. Relatively speaking, it is also an island far away from the sphere of influence of the Four Emperors. At the beginning, White Beard thought of friendship, in order to protect the fisherman island, he brought the fisherman island into the sphere of influence. Under the influence of the white beard''s deterrent power, the pirates who would pose a huge threat to Murloc Island have instead become a regular customer base of Murloc Island. After more than ten years, The endless stream of pirates from Fishman Island to the New World brought a booming economic development to Fishman Island, and has grown into a ripe fruit exuding attractive luster. now, After losing the shelter of the white beard, this ripe fruit was placed in front of everyone. As a result, Charlotte Lingling, the aunt of the four emperors, after collecting all the land that can be divided into her pocket, she focused on the fisherman island, which is the farthest from her, and the last piece of delicacy left. cake. To this end, he also dispatched his top cadre, Charlotte Smoky, one of the four dessert stars, and nearly a hundred elite soldiers. This shows how much Lingling attaches importance to this action. "Master Smoky, do you want to do it? Kill the pirates in the square now, and the follow-up work will be more labor-saving." A squad leader under his command looked up at the cold-looking Smoky and made suggestions. "No, go to Dragon Palace City first." Smoky refused, looking away from the square, and turned to look at the Dragon Palace city hanging in the air. They are here to reclaim the territory, not to destroy the Murloc Island. It is more important to let the Neptune clan express their surrender than immediately. Vaguely able to hear the noise coming from the street in the distance, Smoky''s eyes paused for more than a few breaths on the Dragon Palace. Afterwards, she took her long legs and headed towards Dragon Palace. Behind them were crew members with distorted appearances, but with a very strong breath. When walking in line, the momentum is quite conspicuous. On the nearby street, there was a group of pirates of about twenty. They were heading to Gironde Square, and when they passed the fork, they noticed the presence of Smoky and his party from a distance. The first burly pirate with a beard and mouthful, his eyes suddenly widened when he saw Smoky, and there was a sense of terror in his eyes, as if he had seen something extremely terrifying. "Damn it, has the BIG.MOM Pirates reached here?" The bearded pirate retreated without even saying hello, and quickly retreated into an alley, clinging to the wall, with a gloomy expression. The pirate who was walking with him also recognized the origins of Smoky and his party, and as his complexion changed drastically, he quickly got into the lane. "The woman just now is the highest cadre of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group... Charlotte Smoky, one of the four stars!" "I remember her bounty, it seems to be as much as one billion!!!" "It''s 932 million." "Since even the highest cadres have been dispatched, then the monster woman BIG.MOM must have regarded Murloc Island as something in her bag." "What about then? Are we going to the square?" "If you are tired of your life, go. Anyway, I don''t plan to get involved in this matter." "It''s hard to wait until the opportunity to attack Dragon Palace...Just give up like this, I''m not reconciled." The pirate was very unwilling to use his hammer punch, obviously unable to refute his companion''s statement. Everyone in the lane, including the bearded pirate who never said a word, looked lingering. If he walked into the street a minute or two earlier, he would have bumped into Smoky head-on. By then, he would definitely be dead. "The guy who took the lead this time is going to be unlucky..." "Who is it? I was too drunk yesterday and I didn''t hear what you were talking about." "There are two people taking the lead in the call, one is Black Robes Rebis, who offers a bounty of 330 million, and the other is named Arthur... The bounty is not low, there is about 90 million." "330 million. Generally, it is difficult to raise the bounty to 300 million. The guy in the black robe has 330 million. The strength should be very strong. No wonder you dare to take the lead in calling..." "Smoky has 900 million, that guy is dead." The people with lingering fears were so scared that their souls were almost gone a second ago, but now they are a little gloating. The Bearded Pirate glanced at his companions, took a deep breath, and said in a deep voice: "Just leave, I am not reconciled, so I might as well try my luck at the seabed apartment and see if I can catch a few mermaids." Hearing the boss''s words, the pirates at the scene looked at each other, obviously moved. "A mermaid can sell for at least 70 million yuan. As long as we can catch one, it won''t be in vain for us to come to Murloc Island from the New World." "If we are lucky and can catch three or four, then we will be rich." "Boss, before that woman makes trouble, let''s act quickly." After mentioning the mermaid girl, the pirates, who had been somewhat depressed, were suddenly refreshed. "Go, go to the coral hills to get the bubble wrap, and then go to the underwater apartment!" "Oh!!!" Gironde Square. This is the largest square on Fishman Island, the terrain is wide and flat, surrounded by layers of rock formations. Located in the center of the square, there is a mossy coral reef several meters high. On the coral reef, stood a dark-skinned man in a black robe. The man''s figure is exceptionally strong, even the loose black robe can''t hide it. And this man is Libis in the black robe who is offering a reward of 330 million yuan, and he is also a supernova at the same time as Mod Cavendish two years ago. Back then. All the supernovas in the same period were very unconvinced. As the leading dark horse, Maud challenged Maud in the Chambord Islands. Except for Libis, who retreated after seeing the situation, and Cavendish who was captured by Maud as the research material. During the same period, other supernovae were killed one by one by Maud. It was at that time that people really realized the real horror of Maude as the gatekeeper of the new world. Even the supernovas who are well-known in the first half of the great waterway, in front of this man, are like children, without fighting at all. "Arthur." Libis looked down at a man wearing a funeral director''s mask beside the coral reef, and said lightly: "At the moment, the effect of the call is pretty good." "Ah." Arthurs low laughter came from under the funeral directors mask, and said in an impatient tone: "This is an expected result. After all, the goal is the treasure house of Dragon Palace City. How could the guys who came to the fisherman island for a long time miss this opportunity? The reason why they have not gathered together is nothing but missing. A qualified leader." "you are right." Libis nodded slightly, and turned to look at the pirates gathered from all directions on the fisherman island in the square, with an imperceptible cold light flashing in his eyes. A large number of people, of course, can increase the chance of breaking the Dragon Palace. But it will also reduce the spoils that everyone can get. This is obviously not what Libis wants to see. Then, when attacking the dragon palace city, it is necessary to let some guys who are nearly capable to die first. as time flows. More and more pirates gathered in the square. Among these people, some came for the treasure house of Dragon Palace City, and some came for the beautiful and famous Princess White Star. "I didn''t expect so many people..." "Dragon Palace City is going to be over, haha!" While waiting, most pirates are ready to move. In their view, the remaining military strength of Dragon Palace City can no longer pose a threat to them. The only thing worth paying attention to is nothing more than the three Neptune brothers who represent the top combat power of Dragon Palace. However, the Shark, the leader of the three brothers, was defeated by the black robe Rebis who called them not long ago. Thinking of this, most of the pirates in the square looked at the black robe Rebis standing on the coral reef. "Is that Libis in the black robe... a man offering a reward of more than 300 million." "Hey, that guy, did he really defeat the Shark in Dragon Palace?" "Yes, I saw that battle with my own eyes. The shark known as the strongest Shark in the Dragon Palace City, in the hands of Libis, can''t hold up even ten moves..." "Really? That''s a shark!" "If so many people have seen it with their own eyes, can it be fake?" "In this way, if he is there, there is no need to worry about the three Neptune brothers." "Otherwise why do you think we would respond to Libis'' call." If it weren''t for this man''s worth of 300 million yuan and his record of defeating the Grand Prince Shark of Dragon Palace, how could they gather in the square? Pirates gathered in the square. Libis standing on the coral reef, and Arthur leaning against the coral reef, were both excited. "Princess White Star can only be mine!" Libis couldn''t help looking up at the Dragon Palace City above, his eyes gleaming with undisguised desire. Before the action started, he had already imagined the graceful carcass of Princess White Star in his mind. As for the awe-inspiring gazes of the pirates on the square, he was completely ignored by the white star princess. Arthur lowered his head and muttered to himself: "This guy Libis only wants Princess White Star, and as long as I can get the gold and silver treasures from Dragon Palace City, I can go to the black market to buy a devil fruit..." This man who survived the Mad Hatter Town incident, in order to get a devil fruit, was moved from the paradise of the great waterway to the new world, and then from the new world back to the Murloc Island. The whole process has been running for several years. However, the goddess of fate did not smile at him. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get a devil fruit as he wished. For this reason, shortly after arriving at Fishman Island, after seeing the situation on Fishman Island, he immediately got on the line with Libis, who had a bounty of more than 300 million yuan, and persuaded him to agree to the plan of calling the island thief to attack Dragon Palace. The two hit it off on the spot, and there was also a scene where a large number of pirates gathered to Gironde Square. With so many forces gathered right now, Arthur felt quite as if he had a chance to win. "In any case, I will get a devil fruit!!!" Arthur screamed frantically in his heart. This man''s desire for devil fruits may have reached the level of devilishness. They felt that they had the chance to win, but they did not expect that the fisherman island had just ushered in two giants. suddenly. An exclamation sounded somewhere in the square. "Hey, look at the top!!" "Ok?" Hearing the exclamation, the pirates on the square looked upwards, and were immediately stunned. Below the entrance of the Dragon Palace City, the mermaid princess Bai Xing, who was coveted by countless men, appeared abruptly. What surprised the many pirates at the scene was that the mermaid princess, who made them dream, was **** with a strong rope to form an attractive figure. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that the mermaid princess who lives deep in the dragon palace is not only **** by the five flowers, but also sent out of the dragon palace. "What''s the situation? Why would the mermaid princess..." "Hello, am I right?" "Guru." Someone swallowed wildly. On the coral reef. Libis looked up at the white star princess who suddenly appeared, his eyes stretched to the maximum, and bloodshot eyes emerged from the white of his eyes with excitement. "what happened?" Arthur frowned. Such a situation of violation not only made him less excited than Libis, but also gave birth to a bad feeling. But many pirates, obviously no matter so many. When the world-famous Princess White Star was tied to them by the five flowers, there was only one thing to do! ! ! "Princess White Star belongs to Lao Tzu, no one can grab it!" "Go away, whoever gets it first, who owns it?" "Hey, who is better at marksmanship? Hurry up and blow up the bubble wrap on Princess White Star and let her fall off!" "Are you an idiot? No one is allowed to shoot. If I hurt Princess White Star, I will fight you hard!" The appearance of Princess White Star directly plunged the square into chaos. Almost all the pirates are red-eyed, looking like a wolf like a tiger at the white star suspended in the sky with the help of bubble wrap. The body of greedy Bai Xing is one aspect, more, it is the high price of greedy Bai Xing as a mermaid princess. As long as the white star is sent to the auction house in the Chambord Islands, it will surely be able to sell at an unprecedented price! In the sky. The white star princess who was **** by the big five flowers looked anxiously at the wolf-like pirates below who were about to eat her. "Woo..." Feeling the evil gaze coming from one after another, Princess Bai Xing bit her lips tightly, resisting crying, just let out a low whimper. On the rocky hill at the edge of the square. "The captain''s movements are really fast." Looking at Princess White Star who was hung at the entrance of Dragon Palace City, Lafayette''s **** red lips gently pulled out an arc. Jim glanced at the excited pirates in the square, and muttered, "I think it''s almost time to shoot." "Don''t worry, at least you have to wait until the mermaid princess shows its value and attracts all the pirates who are still waiting..." Lafayette raised his crutches and crossed him in front of Jim, beckoning him not to be too eager. Jim stretched out his hand and gently pushed the cane away, nodded and said, "Understood." Hawkins'' eyelids drooped, playing with divination cards, and thinking in his mind: What kind of changes will the trip to Murloc Island bring? on the square. Lafayette persuaded Jim, but no one could persuade Libis in the black robe with high desire. "It''s so beautiful, it''s so beautiful..." In Libis'' bloodshot eyes, at this moment, only the figure of Bai Xing was contained. Bang! Libis stepped on suddenly, and the coral reef cracked. With the recoil force, Libis flew up in the air and flew like a cannonball towards the white star princess who was hung at the entrance of Dragon Palace. The powerful strength and the desire for the White Star Princess gave Libis the confidence not to be afraid of traps. In this way, under the gaze of the numerous pirates on the square, Libis became the first person to approach the White Star Princess. "Damn it!" Seeing that Libis was about to capture Princess White Star, the excitement on the faces of the pirates couldn''t help but freeze. When everyone thought that Princess White Star was about to fall into the clutches of Libis, a gunshot suddenly sounded at the entrance of Dragon Palace. call out--! A lead bullet passed from the top to the bottom of the White Star Princess, and flew straight to Libis who had come into the air. "But so!" Libis, who had been mentally prepared for the ambush trap, sneered immediately after seeing the trajectory of the lead bullet. If this shot is Dragon Palace''s confidence that Princess White Star is used as bait, then it is really ridiculous enough, and stupid enough! As Libis''s thoughts turned quickly, he only moved his body slightly, letting the lead bullet pass over his chest. "Huh? This is...?!" Just when Libis thought he was going to avoid the lead bullet, his outstanding eyesight made him capture an incredible scene. Time seemed to slow down, and the lead bullet turned without warning, and then went straight into his chest. puff! Libis'' body shook suddenly, and a blood flower sputtered out of his chest. The impact of the lead bullet made him fall from the air. "The lead bullet that turns...is it that man? Is it that man!!?" His body fell rapidly and his chest was painful, but Ribis''s mind kept echoing a name he didn''t dare to look directly at. Bang! Libis hit the square heavily, causing a lot of smoke. Seeing Libis hit the ground, the pirates in the square were shocked. They never thought that a man who offered more than 300 million rewards would be shot down. Then, an even more shocking scene happened. "Yes, absolutely right...!!!" Libis stood up abruptly, the brim of his hat drooping behind his head, revealing his horrified face. "Such a shooting, only that man can do it!!!" The trembling voice completely exposed Libis'' fear to the eyes of many pirates. "What the **** is he talking about?" "It was just a shot, why are you so afraid of it?" The pirates had difficulty understanding Libis'' strange reaction. Seeing Libis''s unbearable performance that seemed to be frightened by something, Arthur frowned again, only to feel that the situation was out of control. Libis disregarded the surprised look from all directions. He ignored the gunshot wound on his chest and the presence of Princess White Star, instead he raised his head and looked straight at the passageway at the bottom of Dragon Palace. "It''s him, definitely him... Bacardi Maud, it must be here!!" "what?!" I heard Libis'' trembling voice full of fear. Including Arthur, the faces of all the pirates were filled with shock. The square became silent for a moment. If what Libis said is true. Well, they seem to understand Libis'' reaction. Only a monster like Bacardi Maud that can match the four emperors can make a man with a bounty of more than 300 million afraid of this... On the streets outside Gironde Square. Smoky and the men who followed her immediately stopped at the same time. They also heard the fearful voice of Libis. But the reason that made them stop is the name Bacardi Maud. (End of this chapter) Chapter 560： Remember this fear Chapter 560 Remember this fear Just a name. Just let the square that was still in the excitement of the crowd a moment ago become silent. Although he didn''t see Maude, the pirates reacted like a reflex. Or shocked, or shocked. After all, even the 300 million Libis was scared like this... After a while. The numerous pirates who slowly recovered their senses, unanimously looked at the passageway at the bottom of Dragon Palace. "Just now, was Bacardi Maud fired...?" The gunfire came from the entrance of Dragon Palace City. If the person who fired the gun was really Maud, then the White Star Princess, who was **** by the Big Five, might have been made by Maud. "I haven''t even seen a personal image, it''s not necessarily Maud, right?" In the crowd, many pirates were just startled by Maude''s reputation. After regaining his senses, she greedily scanned Princess White Star''s body while uttering questions. Can Libis''s inexplicable reaction be able to directly determine the identity of the shooter? It is too arbitrary. "That''s right, the guy in the black robe was only shot, and he vowed to say that the shooter was Bacardi Maud. This is too nonsense." "I remember two years ago, Maud killed several supernovae in the Chambord Islands, and the black robe Libis was also the supernova of that year. It is rumored that he did not challenge Maud like other supernovas, but was directly affected by Maud. De was scared away." "Are you scared out of a psychological shadow?" "But it shouldn''t be so exaggerated." After suppressing the initial horror, most of the pirates stayed where they were. The huge and unbelievable benefits are right in front of them, and they have always been licking blood on the knife edge, naturally they don''t want to give up easily. Therefore, when the suspicion spread throughout the square, although many pirates did not think that Ribis''s response was pointless, they were not deterred and chose to stay on the scene. And it is extremely certain that the person who fired the gun was Maud''s Libis, but no matter what the attitude of the pirates called by him, he had already begun to retreat anyway. Even if the most desired rare treasure is hung in a place that is almost within reach, Libis can''t overcome the fear that Maud had rooted in his heart two years ago. "Leave here, stay away from that man!" Libis pressed the wound with his hand and ran towards the coral hills of the harbor town where the boats were parked. "Black robe." Arthur stretched out his hand and pressed Libis'' shoulder firmly. "The Maude Pirates have gone to the New World a long time ago. Are you so sure that the person who shot is Maude?" "Yes, it can''t be wrong! There is only Bacardi Maud in this world who can have that kind of tricky marksmanship!" Libis turned his head and stared at Arthur. "Black Robe, you..." Arthur looked at Libis'' pale, bloodless face and bloodshot eyes, and couldn''t help being stunned. Libis took advantage of the situation and pushed aside Arthur''s hand and left in a panic. "..." Arthur retracted his right hand stained with some blood, and dumbly watched Libis escape from the square. Obviously he is a vigorous and powerful big pirate, but because of Maude''s existence, he is so ghoulish and unbearable. Even before seeing Maud with his own eyes, he lost all his courage. "Forget it..." Arthur retracted his gaze to look at Libis'' back, and turned to look at the pirates who had not left in the square. Although the combat power of Libis was missing, with the number of colleagues on the square, it should be no problem to attack the weak Dragon Palace. "I must get the treasure of Dragon Palace City!" Arthur was not frightened by Ribis''s empty judgment, strode towards the coral reef, but planned to take over Ribis. Now, how could he, who longed for devil fruit, give up this action. Besides, so many colleagues have gathered in the square... Even without Libis, he could attack Dragon Palace at any time. Arthur jumped onto the coral reef and looked at the jagged pirates in the square. In order to prevent another change, Arthur knew he couldn''t wait any longer. The pirates noticed Arthur who was on the coral reef and looked over. In response to many eyes, Arthur calmly shouted: "Brothers, tell me, what do you want?" "Does that still need to be asked?" "Of course it''s a treasure!!!" "There are women!!!" The pirates raised their weapons and responded loudly to Arthur''s question. "Yes!" Arthur made a fist with his right hand, raised it above his head, and said sternly: "Treasure, woman, everything you want is in Dragon Palace City! Just attack Dragon Palace City! You can get everything you want!" "Oh!!!" "Into the Dragon Palace! Into the Dragon Palace!" Listening to Arthur''s agitating words, the pirates held up their weapons and shouted in excitement. The beautiful things that exist in the imagination are constantly stimulating their nerves. In the eyes of the pirates'' reaction, Arthur raised the corner of his mouth slightly. The pirates on the island have been summoned to this point, and whoever will take the lead afterwards has the same effect. Inside the Dragon Palace. The well-armed elite soldiers of Longgongcheng stunned by Maude''s domineering stunned lying on the ground. The three brothers, Neptune and the prince, were tightly bound by the shadow rope, unable to move, and could only sit cross-legged on the ground. "Damn human beings, quickly put the white star back!!!" The four father and son looked at Maude standing on the edge of the passage with grim expressions. Just now, they watched Maude throw the white star out of Dragon Palace as a bait, but they couldn''t do anything. Sad and indignant, unwilling. Many emotions filled their hearts, making them want to kill Maude. Facing the roar of the four members of this family, Maude entered his right ear with his left ear. His eyes seemed to penetrate the water shield of Dragon Palace City and see the situation on the square. Originally thought that Libis''s unbearable reaction and revelation would scare away the group of pirates who had gathered in the square. At that time, Maude was already mentally prepared to shoot in advance, but he did not expect... "Did greed suppress fear?" Maude narrowed his eyes slightly and said with emotion, "This is the pirate." I wanted to use the white star to attract all the pirates on the island, but I didn''t want someone to call the pirates on the island first and prepare to attack Dragon Palace. This saves Maude a lot of effort. As soon as he finished feeling, Maude heard the shouts of many pirates in the square. "The following are shouting to capture your Dragon Palace City." "..." Even without Mauds reminder, the three brothers, Neptune and the prince, could hear the harsh shouts from the square. They subconsciously glanced at the army soldiers around them who had been stunned by Maud''s domineering, their faces suddenly sank. In this case, if the pirates attacked, the consequences would be disastrous. "If I put them in..." Maude turned his head and looked at Neptune and his son, whose faces were uncertain. "Ok!?" The three brothers, Neptune and the prince, had their eyes widened. Knowing that no matter what they said would not be effective, they could only stare at Maude with a cannibalistic look. Maude ignored their cannibalistic eyes and continued: "With your Dragon Palace City''s combat power, you can''t stop the red-eyed pirates below." "Less look down on people!!!" "Isn''t this true?" "..." Neptune and the three prince brothers gritted their teeth. "However, you can rest assured." Maude walked towards the entrance and said calmly: "Because, I will help you to solve all the threats on Murloc Island." "..." In such a situation, how could the three brothers, Neptune and the prince, believe what Maude said. just, They also couldn''t figure out Maud''s real purpose. square. Above the rock formations at the edges. Lafayette looked at the pirates rejuvenating in the square and smiled: "It''s almost time to set up the video phone worm, then, let''s take action, everyone." "Ok." Everyone nodded one after another, and immediately dispersed in all directions. And on the square. The pirates, dominated by desire, still don''t realize the coming danger. Arthur stood on the coral reef, watching the pirates who had risen to the apex, and his heart immediately became hot. He fisted into the air hard, and shouted with maximum strength. "Then what are you waiting for!!!" "..." The answer to Arthur was dead silence. The expected scene did not happen, and Arthur couldn''t help being taken aback. He maintained the movement of high punches and looked at the dull-eyed pirates underneath. "What happened?" Arthur was puzzled and frightened again. This group of guys, it was clear that they were all hit with blood just now, but in the blink of an eye, they changed completely. "Maybe you are waiting for me?" Just when Arthur was surprised and uncertain, a slightly familiar voice suddenly sounded behind him. Suddenly, The picture of Maude flashed through his mind. A chill suddenly aroused from Arthur''s back and spread all over his body in an instant. Arthur wanted to go back and confirm the identity of the voice owner. But his neck was so stiff as to freeze, making him feel weak. The many pirates in front of the coral reef were dumbfounded looking at the man standing behind Arthur. "Bacardi Maud...really here..." The many pirates were unbelievable, and their faces were full of horror. At that moment, they couldn''t even see how Maude appeared behind Arthur out of thin air. Now, they are not in the mood to think about such things. Next second. No need for others to take the lead. All the pirates fled in all directions. The spectacle scene made Arthur''s expression extremely wonderful and somewhat unreal. The little boy who used to be thin and weak is now a big pirate who can scare tens of thousands of people away by just showing his face... "It''s been a long time, Arthur..." Maude stretched out his arms and put them on the neck and shoulders of the "old friend" beside him. The funeral director''s mask could not prevent Maude from recognizing Arthur. Arthur trembled, and forcibly resisted the idea of ??attacking Maude, his lips squirmed, but he couldn''t say anything. Maude didn''t care about Arthur''s silence, and kept his eyes on the pirates fleeing in the square. "Do you think they can run away? Arthur." "..." Arthur''s face changed, and he said with difficulty: "Yes, maybe not." "Be confident and get rid of it." "..." The corners of Arthur''s mouth twitched. Maude smiled two steps forward, past Arthur, standing on the edge of the coral reef. "Arthur, I am quite surprised to see you here." "It''s me who should be surprised." Arthur looked at Maude''s tall figure and took a deep breath. "Ah." Maude looked back at Arthur and said seriously: "Are you ready? If you can''t hold it, you will die." "what?!" Arthur was shocked. Maude didn''t say much any more, and he simply released the domineering look. The black corrugated aura that is hard to see with the naked eye, like a stormy sea, spreads around the square at a very fast speed. Arthur, who was closest to Maude, only felt as if his spirit had been beaten a hundred times by a pair of fists. He was in a trance, his knees felt abruptly weak, and he almost fell to his knees during flexion and extension. Click, click. Under the baptism of Maud''s overlord''s aura, the funeralist mask worn on Arthur''s face suddenly showed cracks. Accompanied by the more and more conspicuous clicks, the mask suddenly broke into several pieces and fell to the ground, revealing Arthur''s face that was not bloody, full of shock. on the square. Maude''s overlord aura swept the audience. The pirates who were running wildly, as if their souls had been taken away, lost consciousness without warning and fell heavily to the ground. All of a sudden, the pirates fell to the ground. The sound of heavy objects falling to the ground rang continuously. One hundred, one thousand, ten thousand. Less than two seconds. Under the impact of Maud''s overlord color aura, nearly 10,000 pirates lost consciousness directly, lying on the ground of the square, motionless. But there were also hundreds of pirates with good strength, just like Arthur, resisting Maude''s overlord color with difficulty. "This is... Maude''s domineering look." They looked at the nearly ten thousand colleagues who fell to the ground instantly, the blood on their faces faded, and their faces were full of horror. On the coral reef. Maude glanced at Arthur with a pale face, and patted Arthur''s shoulder with an encouraging hand. "Congratulations on your survival." "!!!" Arthur''s heartbeat speeded up suddenly. With a keen mind, he instantly understood the meaning of Maude''s words. The man in front of him intends to kill those colleagues who can''t hold back the domineering look! When I thought of this, Arthur, who was pale and bloodless, couldn''t hold it anymore, kneeling directly on the ground with his weak knees, staring at Maude''s back in a daze. Libis is right. Arthur''s eyes trembled sharply. Maude jumped off the coral reef, strode over the unconscious pirates, and walked towards the hundreds of pirates who had been overlord. "This monster..." "What are you still trying to do, run!" Seeing Maude strode forward, these hundreds of unresisting pirates ran towards the coral hill without looking back. Now they just want to quickly leave the fisherman island by boat. "Remember this fear." Maude stopped slowly, did not pursue, but looked at the pirates who were running faster than the rabbit with a cold expression. Leaving some liveliness is the most beneficial propaganda weapon. Dragon Palace. A large walking worm stayed quietly on a stone ornament. The light emitted from its eyes fell on the water curtain, forming a broadcast picture. Neptune, who was tied up, and the three prince brothers all stared blankly at what was happening in Gironde Square in the light curtain. The Princess White Star, who was hung under the Dragon Palace City passage, was also incredible looking at Maude who had solved all the pirates in a few seconds. (End of this chapter) Chapter 561： Same as mothers prestige! Chapter 561 is the same as the mother''s prestige! The real-time image of Gironde Square spread by the video phone worm is not only projected in Dragon Palace. Located in the south east of Murloc Island, it is known as the most prosperous port town Coral Hill, Although it is a deep sea area, you can see the mermaid bay with blue sky and white clouds, Located under the Mermaid Bay, a large coral apartment built along the coral reef, And the Marlene Shopping Center to the southwest of Fishman Island, Waterwheel Town to the southwest and even the Fishman Street where many illegal groups gather... In these places, wherever there are walking video phone worms, without exception, they are all real-time projections of what happened at Gironde Square. Real-time broadcast screens projected by the video phone worm. Countless merfolk and murlocs all saw the tens of thousands of pirates gathered in the square clamoring to attack the Dragon Palace, and they also saw Maude clearing out the pirates in a few seconds. From the video telephony bug projecting the live broadcast, to Maud clearing the square. The whole process comes to an end. Just seven or eight seconds of effort. So fast and suddenly, so much so that the residents of Murloc Island who were on the broadcast were basically confused. They didn''t even realize that Dragon Palace City had survived a catastrophe just now. When they reacted, the image transmitted to their heads through the retina, leaving only the dangerous figure exuding Maude. "what''s going on?" Even so, most fishermen island residents are still a little confused. Coral hills. This was once the most prosperous port town on Fishman Island, with quite ample area for berthing ships, and of course it became a den where a large number of foreign pirates gathered. Most of the pirates who originally stayed here responded to Libis'' call to go to Gironde Square. Some pirates took a wait-and-see attitude and chose to stay in the coral hills, drinking and eating meat as usual. then, They saw the broadcast screen projected by the video phone worm. Even just looking at the picture, that nightmare-like figure brought them a strong sense of crisis. Suddenly, the wine glass fell to the ground and the knife and fork fell on the table. Maude''s deterrent power appeared vividly at this moment. This is the meaning of the Maud Pirates group''s arrangement of the image phone worm in advance. With just a little hands-on, you can complete the campaign in just ten seconds, allowing influence to spread directly across the entire Murloc Island. on the square. Maude calmly watched the departure of hundreds of pirates. Unsurprisingly, these pirates who were frightened by him will leave the fisherman island by boat at the fastest speed. At that time, through their mouths, Mord''s actions on Murloc Island will be spread. This is Liwei and the most basic first step. "Next..." Maude glanced at the pirates who were stunned by the overlord color on the ground. The overlord color released just now is a life and death screening for all the pirates present. Those who resist the overlord can live, and those who can''t resist will wait for death. Maude stretched out his right hand, and the shadows gathered on his palm like waves of water, and in a blink of an eye they condensed into a shadow ball. "Shadow Stream, fireworks in the day." Maude lifted his right palm, and the shadow ball flew into the air, spinning at a high speed, shooting out black spikes like splashing water. Countless black spikes fell on all the pirates on the ground like a shower. Chicks, chicks! The endless black spikes penetrated the vital points of the pirates, like a harvester, taking their lives like a wheat. Maude''s cruel and ruthless behavior was just staring at Bai Xing. She stayed in the hard shell tower for a long time and couldn''t walk around. She never saw the cruel persecution of Murloc Island by the pirates during this period of time, so that... When she saw Maudes understatement of taking the lives of pirates, she wanted to stop Maudes cold behavior loudly. but, The indescribable fear made her unable to speak the words that prevented her, she could only watch the massacre happen before her eyes. "This... only deepens hatred!" Recalling his mother''s beliefs and wishes, Bai Xing bit the corner of his lips, a little mist in his eyes. The impervious princess who was confined in the hard shell tower couldn''t bear to see the pirate slaughtered by Maud. In contrast, the three brothers Neptune and the prince in Dragon Palace, as well as the residents located in various places on the fisherman island, felt it without exception when they saw Mod slaughtering the pirates who came to destroy the fisherman island. Delightful. Their hostility and anger towards humans... As early as the time when the fisherman island was suffering, it had rekindled, and it was already starting a prairie fire. And what Maude did at the moment was to help them vent their hostility and anger. Even the three brothers of Neptune and the prince who inherited the legacy of Princess Otohime felt very happy when they saw Maude''s actions. It was at this moment that they finally began to believe what Maude said. Murloc Street. Fish people of various shapes and appearances looked at the broadcast screen in a daze. Thousands of human pirates are being slaughtered. This is the first time that the fish people who hate human pirates have seen such a spectacular scene. "This human..." They looked at Maud in the broadcast screen. Maybe in this life, I will never forget this scene. In a building on Murloc Street. The members of the new murloc pirate group stand or sit, watching the broadcast screen projected on the wall. Right in front of the wall, there is a dilapidated sofa. A curly-haired great white shark man sitting on the sofa, playing with a few pills in his webbed palm, coldly watched Maude''s slaughter of pirates in the picture. This great white shark man is the captain of the new murloc pirate group, named Hodie Jones. "The''hatred'' accumulated with great difficulty has been opened up in advance..." Jones had anger in his eyes, and when he grinned, his sharp fangs were exposed. Beside the sofa, the cadre of the new murloc pirate group, King Muxi the squid frowned and said: "We let the human pirates do whatever they want on the island, just to rekindle the hatred of our compatriots towards humans." "Originally, as long as this group of human pirates attacked Dragon Palace, we could appear as the''savior'', kill these group of human pirates, and then obtain the support of the people on the island... suddenly such a figure appeared. , Undermined our plan!" Doson, the hammerhead shark man who is also a cadre, said solemnly: "Then shall we continue to wait?" "of course." Jones had bloodshot eyes in the shark''s eyes, and said coldly: "At least we must first figure out this guy''s intentions." With that said, Jones threw a few poisonous pills in his webbed palm. There is this kind of capital that gains powerful power by overdrawing his life, but he will tear it up to anyone who hinders him, no matter who it is. The edge of Murloc Street. "Oh, my white star princess...Wait for me, I will come to find you now!" A broad-striped tiger shark man is rushing towards Gironde Square. This murloc is exactly the one with the ability to target fruit, Van der Dijken IX. On Gironde Square. As the last pirate died, Maude retracted the shadow. A daytime fireworks with a wide range of killings took almost ten seconds to slaughter thousands of pirates on the field. Simple and efficient. So Maude nodded slightly, consciously satisfied. As for the corpses all over the floor, he is not responsible for cleaning up. On the coral reef. Arthur stared blankly at Maude''s back. With a wave of hands, there was no pressure to slaughter tens of thousands of pirates... Yes. This guy Maude slaughtered all the pirates on an island two or three years ago and became the cold-blooded butcher in the eyes of countless people. It''s just that one after another big events that shake the world happened one after another, so that it unknowingly covered up the previous [CV]. What''s the point of slaughtering 10,000 pirates on the spot by doing things like killing the island? But Arthur still couldn''t dispel the chill in his heart. After all, it was also because Maude was too casual when slaughtering these 10,000 pirates, as if he had just drunk a glass of water. This pure expression of life as a number makes it difficult for Arthur to calm down for a long time. After clearing the pirates in the square, Maude seemed to have thought of something and looked back at Arthur. In response to Maude''s gaze, Arthur took two steps back subconsciously, and the cold sweat fell on his pale face. The fear of Maude seemed to have been carved into Arthur''s bones. Seeing Arthur''s reaction, Maude didn''t care much. When he was about to say something, he suddenly sensed a strong breath coming from behind. "Oh?" Maude, who was slightly surprised, swallowed the words that were about to be spoken, and turned to look at the place where his breath was. The first thing that caught the eye was a white-haired woman who was over four meters tall. In the woman''s hand, carrying a man in a black robe, it was Libis who had fled the square not long ago. Behind the woman, there was a mighty team with a hundred people. Everyone in the team has a strong aura, obviously not weak. "BIG.MOM''s general star Smoky...It''s really a coincidence." Looking at the white-haired woman who strode towards him, Maude recognized the other person''s origins at once. As one of the highest cadres under the Four Emperors'' Aunt, Smoky offered a reward of 900 million yuan. Therefore, anyone who mixes in the New World basically knows the origin of Smoky. "Bacardi Maud." Smoky took Libis, who had lost the power to resist, stopped, and calmly looked at Maude, who was standing among the corpses on the floor. The two looked at each other. The crew of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group behind Smoky, and Arthur behind Maude, did not have such a leisurely mood, all of them looked solemn. Especially the crew of the BIG.MOM Pirates who came with Smoky, they thought the trip to Murloc Island was a very simple task. However, I never expected that I would encounter Bacardi Mord who killed the Sky Dragon some time ago and shocked the world again. Against a strong man of this level, a negligence may lead to death. Arthur looked at Libis, who was being carried by Smoky, his heart beating so fast that he was about to break through his chest. In the new world, the 300 million bounty is a watershed. Any pirate offering a reward of more than 300 million has the potential to be famous, and it is also an object that the Four Emperors are willing to take the initiative to recruit. Libis is such a pirate. Arthur had personally seen Libis''s ability to easily defeat the Grand Prince Shark of Dragon Palace, and he thought he was in front of Libis, and he probably couldn''t even take ten moves. but, Even with the bounty and strength of Libis, in front of strong men at the level of Mord and Smoky, it appears to be so weak and easy to use. "This kind of gap is really hopeless..." Unconsciously, Arthur''s feet were already wet with sweat. If you don''t want to become Ribis or the corpses all over the square, you have to become strong enough to resist. And eating the devil fruit is the best shortcut to become stronger... At this moment, Arthur''s desire for the devil fruit reached unprecedented heights. The premise is that he can survive this storm. The two sides in the field only looked at each other from the air. But the atmosphere has quietly changed. While staring at Mord, Smoky suddenly used his power to squeeze out all the [juice] in Libis. Only a second or two. Libis became a withered corpse. Smoky, who had absorbed all the juice of Libis, threw Libis'' body aside. To be honest, Smoky was still curious about Maude''s intention to come to Murloc Island. after all, With the information she had, Maude had already entered the new world some time ago, and also killed a few dragons, causing the world to be in an uproar. Countless people want to know Maude''s next move. As a result, after killing the Tianlongren, Maude seemed to have disappeared out of thin air, and remained silent for nearly a month. Just when everyone was wondering where Maude had gone. Who would have thought that Maude, who had been silent for a month, would choose to return to Murloc Island. Although Smoky was curious, the awe-inspiring aura emanating from Maude seemed to be telling her-less nonsense. "The question that cannot be answered is meaningless, and since I met Maude that my mother wanted to solve here, then..." With murder in his eyes, Smoky drew his sword out of its sheath. Moisture sword! Without saying a word, she slashed a huge pink linear sword energy towards Maude. Such a decisive and straightforward offensive move made Maude very surprised. In his impression, he didn''t seem to offend BIG.MOM... Surprised, Maude was surrounded by dark shadow waves, and cut out a hegemony with his backhand. Comet-shaped white shock waves and huge pink sword qi each ran over corpses on the ground, intertwined and collided in mid-air. The surging and surging energy turned into an electric arc and spread around, shaking the ground of the square into cracks. "It''s the same as mother''s prestige, but in terms of power...huh?" Smoky''s eyes were dignified, suddenly alert, and suddenly retreated. In the corner of her eye, a sharp black shadow flickered from where she was just now. "There is even more power to lay down a trick..." Smoky frowned. At this moment, the two energies intertwined in the air decided the winner. The shock wave of Maude''s hegemony smashed Smoky''s giant sword energy, and the only aftermath was a frontal bombardment of Smoky and his party. Smoky, who was the first to bear the brunt, had a horizontal sword in front of him to resist the shock wave. But it was still repelled by the shock wave for some distance. On the other hand, the other elite soldiers and powerful generals were blown off by the shock wave one by one. "Wow, this is... Weiguo, right?" "Mom''s trick!" The crew members of the BIG.MOM Pirates group that were washed up and down all had their faces shaken. They just withstood the aftermath of the overlord, for a moment, they felt like they were facing BIG.MOM. "Stop talking nonsense!" Smoky stabilized his figure, regardless of his moisture sword being defeated by Maud''s hegemony, coldly said: "Mom''s''prestige'' is not so weak!" "Ah." Facing Smoky''s "evaluation", Maude raised the corner of his mouth and didn''t care much. The shadow waves floating around the body sank directly on the body surface, like a layer of black armor. Shadow Stream, Pisces! I have to go to the hospital for a replacement in the past two days. I have to go to bed early and get up early. Tomorrow, I will strive for 6000 words for the base~~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 562： Make me happy Chapter 562 makes me happy A dark shadow wave settled on Maude''s body surface. Cheeks, neck, collarbone. Half-spiral shadow patterns gradually emerged. As the shadow waves disappeared, Maude slowly opened his eyes. In the pupils, red light lit up. This is seeing and hearing color. After all, the opponent is one of the highest cadres under the Four Emperors, and Maude cannot be underestimated. Even if it is meaningless mental exhaustion, it is necessary to keep seeing, hearing, and color always on. The changes in Maude''s body were seen by Smoky. "The breath is stronger, is it my illusion..." Looking at Maude, who played Shadow Stream Pisces, Smoky frowned slightly. Surprised, Smoggy quickly glanced at the numerous pirate bodies in the square. "Very good, there are enough ready-made replenishers." Smoky was sure in his heart. With just one move, she felt the power of Maude. Although he said that Maud''s hegemony was far inferior to his mother''s, but his heart was full of jealousy. After all, even his strongest killer, Water Sword, can''t compete with Maude''s hegemony. Fortunately, there are tens of thousands of ready-made replenishers on site, which can greatly enhance her durability and strength. Even if it''s a corpse... As long as it is the capital that can defeat Bacardi Maud, she won''t mind. "Ok?" Smoky suddenly reacted, and linear shadows appeared quietly in his eyes. "Am I actually lucky? Is it because my subconscious mind thinks I can''t beat this guy?" "Master Smoky!" The crew members of the overturned BIG.MOM Pirate Group quickly returned to their positions and clustered around Smoky. Their voice interrupted Smoky''s thoughts. Smoky took a deep breath and soon corrected his mind. In the confrontation just now, she really fell short. This is a fact, nothing to be stubborn. But as long as there is an increase in these supplements on the square, the result will be uncertain. "You guys, help me hold him. It only takes thirty seconds." "No problem, Lord Smoky!" The members of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group who came with the team are very aware of the effects of Lord Smokys Devil Fruit ability. From the frontal confrontation just now, they realized that Lord Smoky in a normal state might not be as good as Maude in terms of strength. Therefore, it is rare for Smoky to ask them to buy time. Smoky reminded in due course: "You are not Bacardi Maud''s opponent at all, so don''t fight him head-on, just try your best to contain it..." "understand!" "Let''s go!" A captain class member led the charge. Everyone followed suit. While his men moved, Smoky kicked his feet and flew toward the pirate''s body nearby. If self-esteem is not good for defeating the enemy, what about giving up? "Thirty seconds, to get these''juices''..." Smoky swings his long sword, cutting over the corpses of pirates along the way. Under the effect of power, the long sword is like a sponge, quickly absorbing the juice from the pirate''s corpse, and then transmitting it into Smoky''s body. Swish! Jianguang flying by. In just a moment, Smoky absorbed the water from hundreds of pirate corpses. The large amount of water that entered the body made her body grow larger and taller at a speed visible to the naked eye, which was quite visible to the giants. "Not enough, if the opponent is him, these are not enough!" Smoky, who had absorbed the water of hundreds of pirates, did not stop there because of his attention and fear of Maude''s strength. She must ensure the victory of this battle... "I want more!" Smoky crossed over the withered corpses in one place and looked at the fresh corpses farther away. Her knee bends slightly, and when she is about to act, a black shadow suddenly comes. What caught your eye was Maude, who was wearing a black armor. "Huh!? So soon...!?" Smoky was slightly surprised. She knew a little about the strength of her subordinates, and it was impossible to block Maude for a minute. But for 30 seconds, there should be no problem. However, this is less than ten seconds... Between the sparks and flints, Smoky took a step back. Maude waved Qiu Shui and slashed straight to Smoky''s vitals. A red light flashed in Smoky''s eyes, and he took advantage of the coping space gained by retreating one step, and raised his sword in time to face Maude''s cut. Cang! The swords fought, sparks splashed. Smoky immediately felt a substantial pressure from the sword. Knife and sword, under the force of friction, flashing sparks. Maude''s gaze crossed over the sparks and fell on Smoky''s slightly surprised face, and said calmly: "It turns out that even the body''s moisture can be absorbed, isn''t it disgusting?" This ability to strengthen one''s own strength by absorbing the water in the target''s body is similar to the shadow collection. If it weren''t for the sun on the fisherman island, Maud might not kill the group of pirates on the square, but cut off their shadows. If he knew that Smoky would come to the square at this timing, Maude would definitely take a little more effort and use the method of cutting away the shadows to wipe out the group of pirates. In this way, Smoky''s amplification ability would be useless. Unfortunately there is no if. Smoky''s eyes were cold when he heard Maude''s slightly ridiculous words. She didn''t say anything, and concentrated on resisting the power that Mord blessed on Qiu Shui Dao. "Although the juice of the corpse is not fresh enough, I have absorbed a whole hundred portions... Even so, am I still inferior to him in strength?" The pressure from the sword made Smoky''s heart sink slightly. "If you can absorb a few hundred more..." Out of the corner of his eye, he quickly glanced at the location of his subordinates. On the nearest ground, there were six subordinates with their bodies split in two, which should have been killed by Maude. And further afield, the subordinates who should have held Maude were held back by a group of people who suddenly appeared. "Those people... are members of the Maude Pirates." Seeing his subordinates who were fighting with Lafayette and others, Smoky''s heart was stunned. No wonder Maude came so quickly to prevent her from absorbing the body''s moisture... "Do you still have the mind to see other places? It seems that I was underestimated by you." Maude squinted his eyes, and under the increase of Shadow Stream Pisces, he suddenly boosted his momentum and pushed Smoge''s life back. Smoky stepped back a few steps. Maude stepped forward with his right foot, and the tip of the autumn water knife covered in armed color leaned down on the ground. Cut the shadow! Maude lifted his knife upwards. A black and red wave of ground splitting slashed along the ground and pierced straight to Smoky just a few steps away. At such a close distance, with Smoky''s height advantage, such a ground-splitting wave that came from the ground, as long as he jumped back to the sky, he could escape without any cost. But the opponent is Mord, who possesses a rather weird ability to cause damage through shadows. Smoky didn''t dare to hold big, backhanded his long sword in front of him. Her judgment is correct. This ground-breaking chopping wave can indeed cause damage to the target entity by cutting through the shadow. The Earth Slashing Chop Wave slammed on the long sword abruptly. The powerful energy condensed into a group suddenly dispersed, arousing a turbulent air wave, setting off the surrounding sand and the hem of Smoky''s long hair. And just as the aftermath of the collision swayed in all directions, Maude took advantage of the momentum and came to Smoky''s side. Smoky''s eyes turned to his side, and a sharp cold light flashing on the tip of the knife was immediately reflected in his pupils. But Maude was in the neutral position of Smoky''s sword defense, and drove the knife straight to Smoky''s face door. If this sword covered with armed colors could be stab, it would be enough to kill Smoky on the spot. At the moment of the moment, Smoky put his left hand in front of his face. The arm guard worn on the left elbow was instantly dyed black with the armed color. The Qiu Shui, which came straight from the stabbing, just stabbed on the armguard covered with armed color. Cang! Suddenly, a wave of air engulfed in energy vented to the surroundings from the stab. On the ink-colored armguards, cracks were cracked at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Ok?" Smoky''s pupils shrank sharply. In the next instant, the armguard fell apart. The tip of the Qiu Shui knife that drove straight in, pierced through the fragments of the armguard, and pierced Smoky''s elbow, which was also covered with armed colors. laugh! The tip of the knife pierced into the elbow, spattering several blood flowers. Smoky frowned, but a sharp light flashed across his eyes. In this extremely short gap between offense and defense, Smoky quickly drew the long sword squeezed on the ground with his other hand. "What about giving up an arm as long as it can be stabbed?" Using his own way to cure his body, with Qiushui stabbing his elbow on his elbow, Smoky thrust his sword to the point of Maude. As expected. A smile was drawn at the corner of Maude''s mouth. Shadow cicada! The shadow clone covering Maud''s body split a crack that penetrated the whole body behind him. As if the golden cicada had escaped from its shell, Maude''s body quickly opened up the crack and quickly separated from Yingfen''s body. Subsequently, Maude stood behind the shadow clone, leaning forward slightly with his upper body, his left hand clinging to the handle of the ferret, and his right hand making a gesture of holding a knife forward in the air. at the same time. Smoky''s armed long sword pierced straight through the chest of the shadow clone. But in fact, before the long sword penetrated the shadow clone''s chest, Maude had already opened a hole in the shadow clone''s chest in advance for the long sword to pass through. This is a technique commonly used by those with natural abilities to avoid armed attacks, but it also applies to shadow clones that have the ability to shape freely. The advance defense made Smoky''s idea of ??a sword penetrate Maude''s life to no avail. "wrong!" With a sword passing through the shadow clone, Smoky realized something was wrong in an instant. But I saw the shadow clone in front of me, suddenly scattered into countless black fragments, flying around like a butterfly. Without the occlusion of the shadow clone, Smoky''s eyes revealed Maude in a weird pose. But Smoky kept his stabbing action and moved forward. Due to the disappearance of the shadow clone, the Qiu Shui stabbing her elbow was unable to succeed, and it was directly flew by her armed forces. but The bounced Qiu Shui, as if being pulled by a magnetic force, flew very accurately towards Modna and stretched out his right hand, making a gesture of holding a knife in the void. Everything seems to be a blueprint planned by Maud in advance... The Qiu Shui that flew over was held in his right hand by Maude. In this extreme confrontation, Smoky, who had captured this scene in his eyes, suddenly felt an indescribable sense of absurdity. Maude didn''t intend to give Smoky any chance to breathe, a sharp edge flashed in his eyes, and he pulled out the ferret with his left hand, his body was like an arrow from the string, past the sword that was pierced straight from Smoky. Shadow knife, day and night! The ferret Qiushui''s two swords converged and cut out, and a white and a black blade flashed across Smoky''s body and even the sword in an instant. clang! A spark flashed. Next second. Maude appeared behind Smoky, stretched his arms to the sides, shook off the blood stains on the ferret and Qiu Shui Dao, and then slowly put the double knives into the scabbard. And Smoky''s tall body stood still on the spot. "The double knife... only has time to block it..." With his back facing Maude, Smoky''s eyes trembled slightly, and his face was slightly pale. laugh--! The chest that had been cut by Mord spewed out a lot of blood like a bank burst. Smoky''s knees softened and fell to the ground. The blood spurting from the wound immediately stained the ground in front of him. Maude, who returned the double swords to the sheath, slowly turned around to look at Smoky''s back, and said calmly: "Unknown abilities and moves can often achieve miraculous effects. You should have a deep understanding of this, the star of BIG.MOM." "..." Smoky held his bleeding chest and fell silent. After a while, she slowly turned around, her eyes falling on the ferret autumn water that had already been sheathed by Modna. "It just hit me, do you think it''s over?" "It''s not over yet." Maude nodded slightly, and then made a motion to sit back. The gathered shadows turned into a black throne behind Maude. Maude was sitting on the throne transformed from a shadow, with Erlang''s legs tilted, his hands clasped on his knees, his head slightly tilted, and he looked at the battle circle on the other side. "But your defeat is set." "..." From the corner of his eyes, Smoky glanced at another circle of war. What I saw was the subordinates who showed a rout under the offensive of Lafayette and others. The situation in the field is already clear. "Don''t be too smug..." "It''s not over yet!!!" Smoky supported the injury and slowly stood up. Maude''s eyelids drooped and said unmoved: "If it comes to another star, with his level of''seeing, hearing, color,'' and my trick, maybe it won''t have such an outstanding effect. Oh, I mean, one can be solved in a few moves. The star of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group makes me happy." "!!!" Smoky''s face was as cold as winter. This sentence expounded the facts and spread throughout the square. The crew of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group, who was fighting with Lafayette and others, couldn''t help but sneered after hearing Maud''s words. "What''s the joke, Master Smoky...huh?" They quickly glanced at Smoky in the distance. After seeing the seriously injured Smoky, their faces were all shocked. It''s just a few rounds! ! ! "How can this be" "Master Smoky is a star!" They couldn''t believe what they saw. And the defeat of Star Smoky had a serious blow to their morale. As Maud said. The defeat is set and irretrievable. Murloc Street. Maude defeated BIG.MOM in a few rounds. The scene of Star Smoky was seen by the fish people of the new murloc pirate group. There was no sound in the room. Jones suddenly stood up and said coldly: "Go to Dragon Palace." "doing what?" A cadre next to him asked subconsciously. In Jones'' bloodshot eyes, there was a cold killing intent. He sneered. "Kill the Neptune family and all the soldiers." "!!!" The fish people in the room were surprised. (End of this chapter) Chapter 563： You take turns Chapter 563 You take turns During the period after the end of the war. The humans who came to Murloc Island must have come to persecute Murloc Island. This view is deeply ingrained in the hearts of the residents of Fishman Island. Either a large number of pirates suddenly gathered in Gironde Square, or Smoky, a general under the command of the Four Emperors BIG.MOM. All are threats from Murloc Island! But as a savior, Maude first cleared out the pirates in the square, and then defeated the BIG.MOM general Star Smoky''s move... It will inevitably be shaken to the tower of hatred built by countless compatriot bones, and may even directly take away the foundation of this tower of hatred! Jones, who has a plan, will never allow this to happen. "Leave none, kill everyone in the Dragon Palace!!!" Jones, who knew exactly what he was doing, exuded a killing intent with frozen bones all over his body. Although it is not clear what is going on in Dragon Palace. However, Maude, who came out of Dragon Palace, was undoubtedly the culprit who tied Princess White Star. This alone is sufficient. Therefore, when they unknowingly wash Long Gongcheng with blood, the crime will fall on Maude. The corpses of the Neptune clan and all the soldiers will be the last piece of the puzzle to complete the Hate Tower. What stability and peace... Murlocs and humans should be immortal! The icy killing intent was mixed with the madness of treating the lives of his compatriots as weeds. "Captain Jones obviously didn''t take the''bad drug''..." The officers and members of the new murloc pirate group around looked at Jones in surprise. Except for a few, the others just felt the killing intent emanating from Jones, and they were shocked. "Go, every second counts now!" Jones strode out of the room, came to Murloc Street, and looked up in the direction of Dragon Palace. "The will I inherited is correct!!!" "Humans who can''t even breathe on the bottom of the sea... only worthy of being livestock, living under our feet!!!" On Gironde Square. The defeat of Star Smoky shattered the last hope of the members of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group. They were already at a disadvantage, their morale was hit, and the rout became more obvious. This battle has lost the suspense. "Hey, the four emperors BIG.MOM..." Lafayette looked at the enemy captain-level figure rushing from the front, and the rare long-lost intent to kill and the desire to fight caused him to smear **** red lips with an exaggerated arc. "This is also the only way to go." Carrying a sharp sword light, Lafayette''s figure flashed and passed the captain-level figure. In midair, a **** arrow was ejected abruptly. The captain-level figure suddenly looked shocked and looked down at the fatal wound on his chest. "Maud Pirates..." Before he said anything, he fell to the ground. After killing this considerable enemy, Lafayette took a beautiful sword flower and put the sword in its sheath. Then, he looked at Maude, who was sitting on the dark throne, the madness and killing intent in his eyes quickly faded, replaced by a smile. Lafayette''s victory seemed to have taken the lead, causing Brooke and the others to eliminate the powerful members of the other side. After all, it is a team led by the four emperors BIG.MOM''s generals. Each team member is proficient in armed color, not a miscellaneous fish. After the backbone of the BIG.MOM pirate group fell one after another, the battle gradually came to an end. But Smoky, who was hit hard by Maude, still seemed to be able to fight. She shrank a circle, holding the long sword tightly. Despite being seriously injured, his fighting spirit is still high. "It''s not over yet!" Don''t insult BIG.MOM''s obsession with the position of the star, supporting Smoky to raise the sword. On the sword, water waves flowed. Moisture sword! Smoky slammed an angry sword at Maude. The pink sword aura, with the momentum as if to destroy everything along the way, volleyed towards Maude sitting on the throne. The pink light that came first was reflected on Maude. In this regard, Maude turned a blind eye. As if the sharp pink sword aura was just a breeze. "Ok?" Seeing Mod''s unmoved posture facing the Water Sword, Smoky gritted his teeth, only feeling that the shame of defeat was greatly magnified in an instant. "Room!" Pink light shone in all directions, and Luo Na''s low and magnetic voice sounded out of thin air in the field. At the same time, there was a translucent domain space that enveloped Mord and Smoky in. "Transfer!" Luo Shi''s **** moved together and lifted. The water sword that hit Maude suddenly disappeared out of thin air. In the next second, it flew over Maude to the distance, causing a violent movement. "what?!" Smoky was surprised when he saw this. Luo, who used the ability of surgical fruit to transfer the water sword, did not pay attention to Smoky''s surprised reaction. He paced to the throne, tilted his head and looked at Maude who looked like nothing had happened. "You are really calm, Maude..." Luo sighed softly: "If I slowed down just now, the attack would hit you directly." Before Maude spoke, Jim''s voice came from the side: "It''s okay if you slow down, I can help the captain block the attack." Luo Xunsheng looked at him and saw that Jim was already standing on the other side of the throne. In his humanized form, the three sharp horns on his head and nose were very eye-catching. "Jim, what are you going to block?" "body." Faced with Luo''s question, Jim answered in a low voice. "Body...? How do you underestimate BIG.MOM''s star!" "I didn''t underestimate her, but the attack really couldn''t kill me. If you didn''t transfer the attack and resisted the attack, I should be able to increase the speed of self-healing by a small amount." "Then I will''pay'' you two dollars." Listening to Jim''s reproachful remark, Luo raised his brows and put his thumb on the handle of the Ghost Cry Knife. "Come on, but don''t use your ability to cut off without substantial harm," Jim responded straight to Luo''s compensation proposal. "..." Seeing that Jim was serious, Luo''s mouth twitched. This guy, shouldn''t it be a self-abuse to the wrong side of his head? Luo sighed in his heart and gave up fighting with Jim. Jim looked at Luo who did not move, and asked in confusion, "Aren''t you coming?" "..." Luo swung his head over and ignored Jim directly. "Oh oh oh... I originally wanted to experience the power of''Jianxing''." Brook came with a light pace, pushing the sword into the sheath as he walked. Obviously, at his speed, he was planning to help Maude block Smoky''s water sword. "Brook, you are so light, can you block it?" Jim looked at Brooke, somewhat curious. "should be no problem." Brook raised his hand to press the brim of his hat, grinning. "One by one..." Luo looked at Brook and Jim helplessly. "Even such trivial matters, you are too idle." Perona floated over with a small umbrella, slowly landed on the back of the king''s seat, and sat on it like this. She adjusted her sitting posture a bit and looked at Brooke and them speechlessly. Bailey saw Perona sitting on the back of the chair, changed back to her original shape on the spot, jumped onto the back of the chair, waved a small flesh fist, and drove Perona with disgust. "!" Perona''s forehead emerged to reveal a crossroads, put away the small umbrella, and hit Bailey''s skull. Bailey hid back, disdainfully said: "Smelly breasted girl." "Wh, what stinky girl?! You skunk, go to death!" Perona was startled, then furious, and stabbed Bailey with her umbrella. "Smelly breasted girl, die for Lao Tzu!" Bailey''s thick black eyebrows were twisted, and he jumped without showing any weakness, fists and Perona into a ball. "..." Watching Perona and Bailey fight each other on the back of the king''s seat, Maude''s forehead dropped a few black lines. The sights of Jim and Brook couldn''t help being attracted by the fight between Perona and Bailey. Luo Yan drooped his dead fish eyes and rubbed his forehead vigorously, but did not relax his vigilance and stared at Smoky. The battle is clearly not over yet. But Maude and his party are "playing around". Smoky''s face was terribly dark. As a star, has she ever been humiliated like this? Moisture sword! Smoky was furious, and he tried his best to chop off a pink sword gas with ripples on the edge of the water. Luo subconsciously wanted to use [room] to defuse Smoky''s attack, but considering that Jim and Brook were eager to try, he just gave up. Just as he thought, Jim and Brook were in front of Maud for the first time, ready to parry Smoky''s water sword. But at this moment, a white figure crossed its foot. It was Lafayette in the semi-beastized form, squinting his eyes, swinging his sword on the pink sword aura. Swish- The power contained in the pink sword aura pushed Lafayette back four or five meters. "Hey, he really deserves to be the star of BIG.MOM." Feeling the power of the Water Sword personally, Lafayette''s eyes filled with fanaticism. How long has it been... I haven''t encountered an opponent of this level. It''s a pity that the star is seriously injured. Lafayette''s sword-holding arm, under the blessing of the armed color, mustered a burst of strength, and immediately struggling to push the pink sword aside. The pink sword gas suddenly turned to one side, cut the ground, and headed towards the reef rock mountain at the edge of the square. Boom! The towering reef rock mountain was cut into two pieces by sword qi, soared into the air, and then crashed to the ground. Lafayette smiled and looked at the rocky mountain that was destroyed by Smoky. His desire to fight that had just died down would be completely aroused again. A lean camel is bigger than a horse. Even the injured generals are worth fighting. Seeing Lafayette blocking Smoky''s attack alone, Jim and Brook, who were eager to try, were suddenly disappointed. Since Lafayette is their predecessor, it is difficult to say anything. The fight on the back of the king''s seat continued. Maude also didn''t bother to stop Bailey and Perona, raised his hands on his cheeks, and calmly looked at the angry Smoky. "Lafayette, Jim, Brook, and Luo, this is a good opportunity to''practice''. Let''s take turns." "I''ll forget it." Luo said on the spot that he would not participate. Maude glanced at it. Under Maude''s offensive eyes, Luo sighed like a fate, and said helplessly: "I see." "Oh oh, let me do it first." Hearing Maude said that, Lafayette did his part. The water sword just now completely aroused his desire to fight. "The next one is me." Compared to Lafayette, Jim''s desire to fight is also not letting go. Although Brooke wanted to be the second one, but his seniority was placed here, he also defaulted to the order. Robben is lacking in interest, and it doesn''t matter if he is the last in line, even thinking that Lafayette and the others will simply put Smoky down on the ground, saving him from playing again. "The woman''s injury looks very serious and shouldn''t last long, or let me give her a simple treatment so that you can have a little more fun when you''practice''." Wearing a crow mask, Philo, with a strong personality, quietly came to the vicinity of the throne and made a sincere suggestion to Lafayette and the others. What she said was an understatement as if to repair a dilapidated wooden stake. "You guys......!!!" Being so despised, humiliated and scourge, Smoky wanted to vomit blood. Maude didn''t care about the mood of an enemy, and said lightly: "Don''t waste time, go on, remember, leave her a breath." "Hey, I understand!" Lafayette''s pale face showed a frenzy, and his figure was like a sword, and he rushed towards Smoky. Maude''s decision is undoubtedly aimed at Smoky''s squeeze. And Smoky, who has always squeezed others out, has never thought that one day he will be the one to be squeezed out. The dispute in the square is not over yet. Hundreds of pirates who had escaped from the square had already arrived at the Coral Hill in Gangzhen. As soon as they arrived at the coral hills, these pirates didn''t mean to stay at all, and rushed to the mast boat in the mooring area, wanting to get away from this place of right and wrong for the first time. As for the idea of ??fishing for gold, the moment I saw Maude, it disappeared. Only a few minutes. The mast boats in the dock released the bubble film covering the hull from the device and headed towards the exit of the fisherman island. After a while. A dozen pirate ships left the fisherman island and came to the deep sea. "Escaped smoothly..." "Great!" On the deck of every pirate ship, the pirates were grateful. They should indeed be thankful. In Jones'' original plan, any pirate ship that left the Murloc Island was the target he was going to sink. But at this point in time, the new murloc pirate group had reached the turbulent shield on the top of Dragon Palace, and naturally it was unable to intercept the pirate ship leaving from the murloc island. "Go in." Jones was the first to rush towards the turbulent shield that wrapped the Dragon Palace. Only the murlocs can break into Dragon Palace from such a place. Seeing Jones disappeared into the turbulence, the remaining members of the Murloc Pirate Group followed one after another. After a few minutes. Under Jones''s leadership, the new murloc pirate group successfully arrived in Dragon Palace. What I saw were the soldiers of the Dragon Palace Army lying on the ground, unconscious. "what?" Looking at the soldiers of the Dragon Palace army who were like fish on a chopping board, Jones was a little surprised, but in a moment he showed a cruel smile. "That''s much simpler." Jones strode forward and stepped on the head of a soldier nearby. puff. Accompanied by a muffled noise. The soldier stepped on by Jones was killed on the spot. "Do it!" Jones'' eyes flashed fiercely, like cutting grass, taking the lead in slaughtering soldiers all over the ground. Under the efficient harvest of the Murloc Pirates, the army soldiers in Dragon Palace were quickly slaughtered. Jones, who was stained with a lot of blood, finally came to the entrance of Dragon Palace City, and immediately saw the three brothers Neptune and the prince who were bound. "Haha, it''s ridiculous." Jones looked at Neptune and said coldly: "The''Great Knight of the Sea'' used to be, but now he can''t even guard Dragon Palace." "Hodie Jones!" The three brothers, Neptune and the prince, looked at Jones coming from behind the Dragon Palace in surprise. quickly, The four of them noticed the blood on Jones. "The blood on you...!!!?" "Hey." Jones'' eyes were more fierce, and when he opened his mouth, he showed sharp fangs. The undisguised killing intent changed the expressions of the three brothers, Neptune and the prince. (End of this chapter) Chapter 564： Trash fish is trash fish, vulnerable to a blow. Chapter 564 Miscellaneous fish is miscellaneous fish, vulnerable to a blow. Members of the Murloc Pirate Group came to the entrance of the Dragon Palace City passage one after another. Every murloc''s body was stained with a lot of dazzling plasma. The three brothers, Neptune and the prince, looked suspicious. "Blood on my body?" Jones raised his webbed palm, wiped the blood off his face, and coldly repeated what Neptune had said. A murloc pirate cadre dragged the unconscious right minister, who was wearing armor, to Jones''s side. Without warning, Jones swung his webbed palm and pierced into the chest of the right minister. Puff! A large amount of blood exploded from the chest of the right minister and spilled on Jones. More wisps of blood splashed on the faces of the three brothers Neptune and the prince. Immediately, the pupils of the three brothers, Neptune and the prince, shrank suddenly, unbelievably watching Jones''s palm piercing the vitality of the Minister of Right. Jones slowly pulled out his arm, again bringing out bursts of blood. "Understand? That''s how the blood on my body came from." "Hodie Jones, how dare you do this!!!" The three brothers, Neptune and the prince, looked at Jones angrily, struggling frantically, trying to break the shadow rope, and sent the group of murlocs who killed their compatriots into hell. However, no matter how hard Neptune and the prince brothers struggled, they could not break away from the shadow rope, which was far stronger than steel. "Hahaha, it''s really ugly." Jones looked at Neptune''s frantic and futile struggle, as if watching a clown, and couldn''t help laughing loudly. Neptune''s face was bruised, and the anger in his eyes seemed to burn Jones to death in the next moment. "You are old, Neptune..." Jones walked to the princes three brothers, turned his head to look at the angry Neptune, and sneered: "The''Dragon Palace Kingdom'' led by you will only go to the group like a dog that can''t even breathe in the sea. The inferior races pray for stability!" "This kind of incompetent and cowardly behavior is simply an insult to our noble blood." Having said this, Jones stretched out his blood-stained arms, his eyes full of hostility. "We are the rulers of the bottom of the sea! It is what we should do to trample those inferior races under our feet!" "So... from today, the long-existing history of errors will be corrected by us, and you, Neptune, go to die." "Hahaha!" Jones looked up and laughed. The three brothers, Neptune and the prince, were extremely angry, but helpless. Jones slowly stopped his laughter, his fierce eyes swept towards Neptune, and said without warning: "For your sake of dying, tell you the truth, the princess Otohime whom you love so much, actually ...I assassinated it!" "what!?" Neptune''s eyes widened to the extreme. The same is true of the three brothers of the prince. "Hahaha, surprised, right?" Jones laughed delightfully. "That woman''s idea is too stupid. It is only natural to get rid of her." "Hodie Jones, you bastard!!! I''m going to kill you!!!" Neptune struggled again, this time, even crazier. "If you have the patience, try it!" Jones suddenly shot his hand, and thrust a palm into the chest of the Great Prince Shark. "Puff!" Blood splashed all at once! Shark''s body shook, and his eyes trembled and looked at his **** chest. "Shark!!!" "Brother Emperor!!!" Neptune and the other two princes suddenly had their eyes open. "Don''t worry, it will be your turn later." Jones pulled out his arm, and Shark fell to the ground, blood running across the ground. "When I solve you, I will kill Bai Xing immediately...After all, she is a huge threat that cannot be ignored." "!!!" On Gironde Square. Hawkins swung a long knife woven of straw and cut the last soldier under the knife. Urki''s belated punch immediately hit the empty space, failing to **** the last head. "whispering sound." He looked at the last miscellaneous soldier who fell to the ground, somewhat uninterested. "The miscellaneous soldier is over, and there is only one general left." Urgi rolled his eyes and looked at Smoky who was fighting Brook. Seeing Smoky''s shaky figure, even if he was killed by Brook in the next second, Urki wouldn''t be surprised. Hawkins released the straw knife in his hand and said lightly: "A''general'' who is about to be eaten..." Urki glanced at Hawkins. "Whitebeard, Tianlongren, followed by the Four Emperors BIG.MOM Pirate Group, I really don''t know what will happen in the future." "Are you scared?" Hawkins said neither salty nor indifferent. "Hey." Urji asked back: "Aren''t you afraid?" Hawkins was silent. Inside the battle circle. Smoky panted heavily, with a shaky appearance. I was seriously injured by Maud, and then started a wheel fight with Lafayette Jim... The reason for being able to hold on to the present is all due to a mouthful of unresolved anger. "hateful!" Smoky gritted his teeth. Brook raised his chilling staff and sword. After dozens of rounds of fighting, he benefited a lot from the armed color, knowledge, and sword skills displayed by this powerful woman. It''s really powerful. If I played against each other under fair conditions, maybe I wouldn''t use ten tricks and I would lose out. In other words, the captain who can defeat this woman in a few moves is even stronger! "Ooooooo..." Brooke was a little emotional, holding a sword and drawing a cold smoke in front of him, his gaze stopped on Smoky''s wearing of a one-piece bikini. "You take the liberty to ask, are you wearing this year''s most fashionable underwear?" "?!" "Water sword!" Smoky shot angrily. "Ooooooo..." Brooke''s iconic laughter echoed in the sky above Gironde Square. around. The crowd watching the battle was full of black lines. On the Throne of Shadow. Maude smiled. Suddenly, he noticed an abnormal movement from the shadow rope. "Struggling?" Maude thought to himself, unable to help but look in the direction of Dragon Palace. When he was about to find out, the sudden change occurred. I saw a house flying in the distance. A tall and thin murloc stood on the house. But it was Van der Daiken, the target fruit capable person who came to the White Star Princess. It seemed that it was too slow to run, so Van der Deyken demolished a house on the way there, and then activated the ability to rake fruits, turning the house into an arrow with automatic tracking function and throwing it at the white star. But he jumped into the house in time and rushed to the square in this way. "Oh, beautiful Princess White Star, marry me!!!" Van der Deeken, who only saw Princess White Star in his eyes, made a male-only excitement. Hearing Van der Dijk''s voice, Princess White Star looked a little flustered. Maude looked up at the rapidly coming house and stretched out his hand to catch Bailey who was still beating Perona. "Change gun." Give an order. Bailey reflexes into a flintlock. Maude raised his gun at the house in the sky, and quickly pulled the trigger. Boom! Carrying a lead bullet wrapped in an armed color, it spun out of the gun at a high speed, passed through the smoke and went straight to the house. "Ok?" Van der Dijk''s heart jumped. When he was able to react, he had already hit the house with a lead bullet wrapped in an armed color. The powerful impact of the armed color instantly shattered the house. "What''s going on!? Such a power is a shooting?!" Seeing the house beneath his feet shattered in an instant, van der Deikken showed an expression of disbelief on his face. Having lost his foothold, he fell from the sky. Boom! Maude fired twice again. Van der Deeken in free fall suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis, and instinctively twisted his body a few times, trying to avoid the lead bullet. However, under Maud''s knowledge and color lock, such actions can only be useless. Two lead bullets containing powerful power directly smashed Van der Dijks arms into **** residue. "Ah!" Van der Deeken, who was still in the air, couldn''t help screaming. Maude looked calm and thought for a while. Before Van der Deyken fell, he made up two more shots, causing Van der Deyken''s legs to follow in his footsteps and turn into a pile of **** residue. Van der Deeken, who had lost his limbs, fell heavily on the ground of the square like this, almost fainting. Maude then let go of Bailey, and a few flashes came to Van der Dijk''s side. Van der Deyken raised his eyelids with difficulty and looked at Maude who came before him. The face that was slightly distorted due to the pain, slowly revealed a look of horror, there was no other excitement when I saw Princess White Star just now. Maude looked down at the miserable Van der Dijken, and said blankly: "It''s really hard for you to take the initiative to bring it to the door." "!!!" Van der Deyken was startled and was about to speak. But Maude was not interested in hearing what a dying man was about to say, and stepped on Van der Dijks face. Bang! There was a muffled sound. Van der Deyken lost consciousness on the spot. Maude retracted his foot. In order to get the target fruit, he naturally wouldn''t kill Van der Dijk here. "Luo, don''t let him die." Maude kicked Van der Deyken towards Luo. Luo nodded slightly, opened the domain space, and moved the unconscious Van der Deyken to his side. Judging from the flying house just now, this murloc whose limbs were abolished by Mord is likely to be a capable person. And Maude''s motive for keeping him alive is self-evident. After thinking about it, Luo simply helped Van der Deyken to stop the bleeding. Maude raised his head to look at Dragon Palace City, feeling the abnormal movement from the shadow rope, and raised his brow slightly. Dragon Palace. Jones, who was stained with blood and had a slightly hideous face, waved his arm to shake off the excess plasma. In front of him, is the three princes who have just fallen down. Next to the Sundu Star are the unidentified Grand Prince Shark and the Second Prince. "Ahhhh, Hordy Jones, I am going to kill you!!! I am going to kill you!!!" Watching Jones kill his three sons one after another, Neptune became mad with anger, and wisps of blood flowed from his eye sockets. Jones smiled coldly. The members of the new murloc pirate group behind them looked at the back of their boss with complicated expressions. Even if they were like-minded with Jones, they couldn''t imagine that the murderer who assassinated Princess Otohime back then was not a hateful human, but the boss they swore allegiance to and followed. Now, seeing Jones assassin the Neptune clan, I only feel that the mood is extremely complicated, and even questioned. But this is the end of it... What can be done is to follow Jones''s steps, step by step towards a new and different path! "I have had enough of human ugly faces!" "If this is the price for''reform''..." Some murlocs thought silently in their hearts. Jones didn''t know what the crew thought, and even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care. His confidence comes from the hatred that compatriots and human beings cannot resolve. Jones came to the crazy Neptune step by step and sneered: "Although that human has ruined my plan, it is precisely because of him that I can easily take the Dragon Palace and pass the''hatred'' onto him... From this point of view, I really have to thank him. ." As he said, Jones glanced at the water marks remaining on the ground and even on the coral decorations, revealing a disdainful smile. "That human being is very powerful, but what? After all, it is still an inferior creature that cannot survive on the bottom of the sea, so it made the ridiculous act of releasing the seawater at the mouth of the passage." "On the bottom of the sea, only we are the kings." Jones sneered and lifted the blood-stained webbed palm, and was about to solve Nip suddenly. "The frog at the bottom of the well." In the field, Maude''s voice suddenly sounded. "Ok?!" "When!?" Hearing Maude''s voice, many murlocs, including Jones, were shocked, followed the voice and suddenly turned around and looked in the direction of the Dragon Palace City Palace. I saw Maude dressed in black, but I did not know when he touched behind them silently. Immediately, all the murlocs only felt a chill on their backs. Maude quickly glanced at the tragic scenes surrounding him, his eyes mimicked, and suddenly he released a terrifying momentum that had stepped through the sea of ??blood on the corpse mountain, full of **** smell. The overlord color, rendered by will, immediately swept the audience. The members of the new murloc pirate group closest to Maude, before they could react, were stunned by the overlord''s domineering and fell to the ground one after another. After a breath. Only a dozen murlocs, including Jones, barely fainted by the overlord color. But the aura that seemed to be mixed with a strong **** smell made them feel fear instinctively. Pedaling-- Jones couldn''t restrain his fear, and instinctively stepped back. On the other hand, other cadres were the same, and they were pushed back several steps by Maude''s momentum. "Are you serious about the steps you took back?" Seeing Jones and their reaction, Maude contemptuously said: "Miscellaneous fish." "Damn humans!!!" Jones came back to his senses, and suddenly became angry, and his wide-eyed eyes were instantly covered with bloodshot eyes. "I want to crush your bones inch by inch!" With almost no hesitation, Jones quickly grabbed a handful of poison from his pocket. In normal times, he takes only one evil drug at most. But only with this one meeting, he was deeply aware of Maud''s powerful strength. For this reason, there is no room left, so he made the correct decision to take a lot of evil drugs in a short time. Just when Jones raised his hand. A spatula flashed, and Maude appeared behind Jones in an instant. When the knife light faded, Jones'' head soared into the sky. "Eh?!" In the sharply flipped field of vision, Jones was stunned to see his headless body, stretching the webbed palm holding a large number of murderous drugs to his neck without his head, but he could not find his mouth. In the air, a lot of poison was shot into the air. "I''m dying?" Watching the antics made by the headless body, Jones seemed to be in a dream. But no one paid attention to him anymore. Neptune''s complexion was dull and he watched Maude, who came forward and put Qiu Shui in her sheath. Maude leaned back with his backhand and took the scattered poison in his hands. "A trash fish is a trash fish, so vulnerable." Maude''s words resounded like thunder in the hearts of the new murloc pirate group cadres. Trash... They were dumbfounded, and they couldn''t believe the scene between the sparks and flints before them. Captain Jones, just died like this? (End of this chapter) Chapter 565： Power is the root Chapter 565 Power is the root Everything happened too suddenly. "I didn''t see it clearly..." "How could this be!!!" The cadres of the new murloc pirate group stared blankly at Jones'' head falling from mid-air. The overly shocking picture made them forget to attack Maude for a while. Maude turned his back to them, closed the scabbard, and looked down at the murderous drug in his palm. I vaguely remember that in the original book, the vulnerable murloc behind him used these vicious drugs to enhance his own strength, and even flew a few tricks with the straw hat road that had been practicing for two years. Apart from other things, the anti-strike ability conferred by the evil drug is a metamorphosis. But the price is life wasted... Maude''s mind moved slightly, and a shadow wave appeared on his palm, rolling the evil medicine into the shadow box. There are two doctors in the team, but they can study the ingredients of the evil drug. If it can eliminate the side effects of life-loss, or greatly reduce the side effects. Then, this drug is simply a weapon to dominate one party. Maude put away the poison, glanced at Neptune, who was dull, then withdrew his gaze, and glanced at the three prince brothers lying in a pool of blood. "..." After being silent, Mord turned around silently and looked at the remaining cadres of the new murloc pirate group. At this time, these cadres finally recovered. For fear that they would follow in Jones''s footsteps, they didn''t hesitate at all, so they took a handful of murderous medicine and stuffed them into their mouths. Maude didn''t stop him, but quietly watched them swallow the poison. He wanted to see the effects of the evil drug with his own eyes. "It''s great, I took the evil drug before he shot!" The cadres of the new murloc pirate group still naively thought that Maude was too late to stop them from taking the medicine, or knew nothing about these evil drugs. All in all, as long as they take the evil medicine smoothly, no matter who the opponent is, they have the confidence to fight. Grumbling-- Less than a second or two. The bodies of the new murloc pirate group cadres who had taken the vicious drug changed, their muscles bulged suddenly, and their bodies became very strong for a while. "Haha, the power keeps pouring out!" "This is the first time that I have taken so many poisons, and I feel like I have inexhaustible strength all over my body!" "This feeling is really amazing..." The cadres were surprised and delighted. It was the first time that they had taken so many evil drugs in one breath, but they didn''t expect the effect to be so good, giving them a feeling of omnipotence. "With such a strong power, anything can be done!" "Go on, kill this human!!!" Cadres whose strength has skyrocketed, and their confidence has also skyrocketed. They stared at Maud with their flushed eyes. The fear that Maude hooked out just now no longer exists. "The breath has indeed become stronger." Maude looked at the murloc cadres who were bulging in a circle, clinging to the handle of the knife with his right hand, and muttering to himself: "But at this level, it is still a miscellaneous fish..." Before he finished his words, Maude drew his sword out of its sheath, and his body was as fast as lightning. "Ok?!" The bodies that the cadres had just activated, but suddenly froze in place, as if there was still a flash of blade in their eyes. "So fast" Suddenly, throbs of pain appeared on the cadres. laugh! A lot of blood spattered from their bodies. "How could this be!?" "Obviously after taking so many evil drugs, but still can''t see his attack..." The cadres who hadn''t taken the shot looked at the blood spurting from their bodies in amazement. At this moment, they really realized the desperate gap between them and Maude. Puff--! Some of them, who doubted their lives, fell in a pool of blood one after another in a while. Maude returned to his sword, turned around and looked at the new murloc pirates cadres who had not swallowed their last breath, and said lightly: "You guys seem to have some misunderstandings about the word''powerful''." "Yes, damn..." The cadres lay in a pool of blood, resentful and unwilling. Under normal circumstances, Maude''s slash would be enough to kill them in an instant. However, the effect of the evil medicine continued their lingering time. Maude didn''t look at them again, and while walking towards Neptune, he released the shadow clone to harvest the fish people who were stunned by the domineering look of the overlord. Although these murlocs are not worthy to be written in the hunter''s notes, Maude did not intend to keep them alive. Disposal methods such as imprisonment as in the original work are just **** in Maude''s eyes. Some threats should be eradicated decisively. Kill when you kill, nothing to consider. Neptune looked at the new murloc pirate group that fell to the ground one after another, and then looked at the three sons lying beside him in a pool of blood, crying loudly without warning. Tears flowed from his eyes like a bank burst. The grief deep in the soul caused the king of the Dragon Palace Kingdom to abandon his face and cry loudly. "You cried too early." Maude came to the shark star''s side, and he didn''t need to check it personally. He could also perceive the shark star''s faint breath through seeing and hearing. "They are not dead. If they are rescued in time, they should be able to save their lives." "really?!" Neptunes cries stopped abruptly, and he looked at Maude in surprise, but in the next moment, he suddenly struggled and yelled like a face change: "Let go of me quickly, I want to save them!!!" "Do you know how to heal?" Maude glanced at Neptune and asked. Neptune quieted down instantly. "..." Maude was speechless when he saw this, and then used a wide range of insights and colors to "scan" Dragon Palace in an instant. There are few breaths that can be felt. This shows that most of the soldiers have died in anger. Only a small number of soldiers, like the three prince brothers, benefited from their strong physique, so they were not killed by a single blow. After roughly grasping the situation, Maude disappeared directly in front of Neptune without saying a word and using the ability to change his shape. After swapping positions with a wisp of shadow, Maude instantly returned to the square. at this time. Smoky''s battle is over. The general star of BIG.MOM finally fell at the feet of the Maud Pirates with full of anger. "captain." "Boss." When Maude came back, everyone spoke out. Maude nodded towards them, and then glanced at Smoky, who was unconscious on the ground. "Watch and don''t let her die." After confessing a sentence, Maude looked at Luo and Philo. "Luo, Philo, you two come with me." "it is good." Luo and Philo answered each other Afterwards, Maude took Luo and Philo to Dragon Palace City, and released Bai Xing''s **** on the way. Without restraint, Bai Xing followed Maude and hurried back to Longgong City. Then he saw the three imperial brothers covered in blood and the corpses all over the floor. She was stunned. Fear, worry, sadness... All kinds of emotions merged into a ball, which filled her head in an instant. The strong shock from the spiritual level made her almost collapse. "White Star!" Seeing Bai Xing''s reaction, Neptune struggled again. But in front of Shadow Rope, any struggle is futile. Maude glanced at Bai Xing, who was about to lose control of his emotions, and did not hesitate to use his domineering look to stun Bai Xing. Bai Xing''s eyes lost focus, and his huge body fell to one side. Maude stepped forward, stretched out his hand to easily support the white star, and then gently placed the white star on the ground. "You bastard, you attacked Bai Xing with your overlord look!!!" Neptune thrashed and cursed Maud. Maude ignored Neptune, but he untied the shadow rope on Neptune. Without the shackles of the shadow rope, Neptune immediately regained his freedom. Maude thought that Neptune would shoot himself in rage. Unexpectedly, Neptune, who had regained his freedom, did not attack him, but suppressed his anger, first protected the white star, and then paid attention to the situation of the three prince brothers. A somewhat surprised Maude came to Neptune. Neptune subconsciously protected the White Star, as if he was afraid that Maude would **** the White Star away. "I thought you would shoot me the first time." While speaking, Maude looked at the white star with his eyes closed. Neptune''s face changed slightly, and he said solemnly: "If I can beat you down, then I will definitely shoot you without hesitation!" "is it." Maude retracted his gaze at Bai Xing and turned to look at the soldier''s body lying on the ground in the distance. The death of these soldiers has nothing to do with him. Strictly speaking, the turmoil of Fishman Island was also caused by him. "Sorry, it was all my fault that caused these soldiers to encounter unexpected events." "..." Neptune couldn''t help but look at Maude in surprise. From his experience, it can be seen that Maude''s apology was not just acting on the spot, but sincere. Neptune was silent for a while, and said: "After all, the Dragon Palace Kingdom will suffer such misfortune, but it is also because we lack the strength to''self-protect''..." Having said that, Neptune lowered his head, his eyes were covered by a shadow. "If you are weak, you can''t blame others." Neptune''s tone became much lower. Maude tilted his head to look at Neptune, and said, "Have you not seen the essence until today?" In his opinion, the [defense force] of the Dragon Palace Kingdom is indeed pitifully weak. Obviously occupying all the land, but in the end, he can''t even keep the country. With such a weak military force, still dreaming of being recognized by mankind? What''s more, there are still those Tianlong people... Neptune was silent. Maude thought about all the things he had done to become stronger after he came into this world. The purpose is to gain a foothold in this world and have the power to protect themselves and those around them. "Nipton, in this fist-speaking world, only''emotion'' and''idea'' cannot protect anything. It is even more foolish to place hope on others. Only strength is the root!" Maude felt it. "..." Neptune heard the words, looking at Maude with a complex expression. If he accepted what Maude said, it would be tantamount to denying Otohime''s ideas. But what he saw and heard during this time, not only him, but also the vast majority of the people in the country are already extremely disappointed in humanity. If they have the power to resist, so what is it? Neptune quietly clenched his fists. After Luo and Philo''s joint treatment, the three prince brothers quickly saved their lives. But the treatment did not end there. Under Maude''s guidance, Luo and Philo began to treat the seriously wounded soldiers in Dragon Palace. All these scenes were seen by Neptune. Who caused the disaster, and who should be blamed... Such a thing is meaningless. Most importantly, Fish Man Island survived this disaster. After handing over the rescue work of Dragon Palace to Luo and Philo, Maude left Dragon Palace again and returned to the square. "The pirates on the island should have escaped, right?" Maude glanced at the corpses of pirates all over the floor, and immediately looked towards Coral Hill Harbor Town. Through the live broadcast, the scene of his unilateral slaughter of tens of thousands of pirates and the fiasco of Star Smoky should have spread throughout the entire Murloc Island. If this couldn''t scare away the remaining pirates, then he would recognize it, and he didn''t mind the extra effort to sweep the last tail clean. "Captain, this is a phone bug found from Smoky. Do you want to destroy it?" Lafayette came to Maude. In his hand, he held a phone bug with the BIG.MOM logo. "Stay, if you destroy the phone bug..." Maude glanced at the phone worm and said calmly, "I can''t receive calls from BIG.MOM." "Hey, I understand." Lafayette pursed his lips and put away the phone bug properly. When Smoky died, BIG.MOM would not receive the report for a long time, so he would definitely call. As for when the call came, it is not clear. "Captain, there is movement over there." Suddenly, Lafayette felt it, looked in a certain direction, and reminded him. "Well, I''see'' it." Maude''s eyes glowed red, looking in the same direction. Seeing, hearing, and perceiving, dozens of breaths are obviously like stars in the night sky. "Lafayette, go and deal with it. If it''s a pirate, just kill it." Maude put away his sights. "To understanding." Lafayette led the way towards the place where the breath was. quickly, Lafayette left the square and came to the neighboring street. As soon as his front foot arrived, he heard a heavy falling to the ground. Seeing through the sound, an octopus man fell to the ground by a group of humans. The octopus was wrapped in **** bandages. Before I was knocked down, I had already suffered a serious injury. Lafayette saw the octopus-man''s appearance clearly, and a strange color flashed across his eyes. This murloc, he was a little impressed. Lafayette rolled his eyes and looked at the pirate who brought down the octopus man. The leader, with a thick beard, looks good. On his shoulders, he carried a young female mermaid **** into zongzi. Not only him, but also a young and beautiful mermaid on the shoulders of the other pirates. Lafayette glanced away and couldn''t help but stop at one of the red-haired mermaid girls. "Why is it her again???" After seeing the mermaid girl''s appearance, Lafayette looked weird. At the same time, on the square. Maude looked at Arthur who was standing motionless on the coral reef. "Why haven''t you left?" "..." Arthur was speechless for a while. During this period of time, I was extremely disappointed, and the weak and weak demanded a wave of subscriptions. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 566： The first step to master ancient weapons Chapter 566 The first step to master ancient weapons "So, this turmoil was caused by you alone? In order to get a coveted devil fruit?" Maude looked at Arthur with a nervous look on his face. After Arthur''s explanation, he learned that the black-robed pirate who was in charge of taking the lead in the call was the thread Arthur led. "Yes..." Arthur smiled bitterly, staring down at his hands, unwilling to say: "For a devil fruit, I have been running for more than ten years and have never slackened... But no matter how hard I try, I can''t get a devil fruit..." "Sometimes, I really cant figure out why other peoples luck is so good that they can find a devil fruit by shit, and I... I dont even want to let go of a business with tens of thousands of profits. Save enough money, but still can''t buy a devil fruit!" Maude asked curiously: "Since you have saved enough money, why do you want to get the treasure in Dragon Palace?" "Ugh." Arthur sighed deeply, took out a delicate small wine bottle from his pocket, uncorked the bottle, and took a sip. The bitter wine entered his throat, not knowing whether it was the pungent sensation brought by the alcohol, or remembering the tragic memories, tears burst into the corner of the eye of this already big and big man. "I saved enough money and the seller found it, but on the way to the delivery location, I encountered a storm. Although I survived by chance, the ship capsized, even with the money I finally saved. , Sink into the sea." Speaking of this, Arthur took another sip of wine and choked up: "If it''s like this once or twice, I think I''m unlucky, but I **** count the most recent time, I''m already the ninth time to''turn''. The boat!!" "I just can''t figure it out, every time I save enough money, but when it''s delivered, there will always be accidents!" Maude was amazed and couldn''t help asking again: "Since there have been so many accidents, why don''t you stay in one place and wait for the seller to deliver the goods to you?" "I want to too, alas." Arthur smiled bitterly: "The guys in the underground world, before selling the goods, always have to set a temporary trading location, and then pay the money and deliver the goods. They also say this is a sense of ceremony." "..." Maude was speechless. "Woo, this is too sad, right?" Perona, Bailey, and Brooke heard tears from the side. Bei used his force to squeeze out a snot, put his backhand on Brooke''s trousers, and suggested: "Smelly boobs, give him a negative ghost." "why?" Perona wiped her tears and asked doubtfully. Bailey sighed: "As long as he is extremely negative, this sad experience will become a trivial matter." "So, I didn''t expect your skunk to be smart." Perona wiped her tears while calling out negative ghosts. Brook looked at Pele, who was making suggestions, and Perona who was ready to take action, and said, "You two are so kind, to think so thoughtfully for him!" "That is!" Perona raised her head slightly and waved away a negative ghost. The white spirit body passed through Arthur''s body without hindrance. "I want to make a lump of **** on the devil fruit in my next life." Arthur, who was passed through by the negative ghost, knelt on the ground with a look of love. "..." Maude looked at Arthur with pity. It is hard to imagine that this fellow who also came out of Mad Hatter Town would have such a sad experience. After the negative time was over, Arthur returned to normal, and turned down Perona''s suggestion of another negative ghost. He finally managed to slow down, and immediately gritted his teeth and said: "If you can get a devil fruit, let alone attacking Dragon Palace, you are attacking the Holy Land Mariejoa, I will do it too!" "It is not a good thing to be too obsessed." Maude said casually. Before Lafayette finished dealing with the tail, listening to Arthur personally narrate the tragic experience here, it was a waste of time. Arthur slowly raised his head, looked at Maude, and sighed, "You don''t understand." "Well, I really don''t understand." Maude nodded and raised his right hand, Shadow Wave continued to flow in his palm, and three demon fruits with different appearances slowly emerged. "After all, I have no shortage of things like devil fruits, and they take up space." "?????!!!" Arthur seemed to have received 10,000 points of critical damage. He was stunned to see the three Devil Fruits that Maude took out, and he almost couldn''t carry it back. What you dream of, in the hands of others, is it just a thing that takes up too much space? Until now, He finally understood that human sorrows and joys have never been connected. Maude put away the devil fruit. At this moment, Lafayette came from the edge of the square. Behind him, followed by a few panicked pirates. On the shoulders of the pirates, each carried a young female mermaid, in addition to an octopus man. "what happened?" Looking at the person Lafayette led over, Maude was a little surprised. Lafayette smirked, his eyes narrowed slightly, and said seriously: "It''s a group of''human traffickers'', I just caught it." When speaking, Lafayette deliberately amplified his voice, and even increased his tone when he mentioned the three words human trafficker. Such a deliberate move was clearly meant for the residents of Murloc Island who gradually gathered from all directions. He also made no mistake. Although this group of people are pirates, they are engaged in the activities of human traffickers. "It''s a human trafficker!!!" The murlocs or mermaids all around glared at the pirates brought by Lafayette. Disgust, hatred, anger. Various emotions were mixed and intertwined, turning into sharp eyes that fell on these pirates. The reaction of the residents of Murloc Island was quietly caught by Lafayette, and he immediately pursed his lips and smiled silently. Maude didn''t think so much about Lafayette, frowned, looked at the trembling pirates in front of him, and then looked at the mermaid who was carried by the pirates. One of them is familiar, as if I have seen it somewhere. There is another mermaid girl with long waist-length red hair... Looking at the red-haired mermaid girl, Maude''s mouth twitched slightly, revealing a reaction similar to Lafayette''s back then. "This woman..." Maude really didn''t know what to say, he shook his head slightly, and turned to look at the seriously injured octopus man. With a trumpet-like mouth and a hairstyle with sharp horns, he was born in the evil dragon pirate group. Maude didn''t know what happened in this, and was even less interested in studying it. "Next time you encounter such a trafficker, just kill it directly, you don''t need to bring it over." Maude looked at Lafayette and sentenced the pirates to death lightly. "That''s right, after all, the captain has always hated human traffickers, so how could he leave''compassion'' to them." Lafayette slowly pulled out his sword and said with a smile, "This is my negligence." As soon as the voice fell, Lafayette slashed out and cut the throats of the pirates who had just moved. "Goo..." The pirates clutched their slit necks and stared at Lafayette. Lafayette smiled and made up a sword. Puff-- Several pirates fell to the ground and died. Maude looked strangely at Lafayette, who behaved slightly strangely. Just killing a few human traffickers. In normal times, Lafayette basically just doesn''t talk, how can he say so much on purpose. And there is no need to bring these traffickers to the square and kill them directly on the street, and there is no need to bring the mermaid caught by the traffickers. Maude was surprised, and from the corner of his eyes, he glanced at the residents of Murloc Island at the edge of the square, suddenly suddenly. This guy Lafayette... What "opportunity" is really not let go. Maude looked at Lafayette and let out a laugh. Lafayette did not speak, but tapped the ground several times, making a pleasant noise. In order to let the influence of his captain reach any corner of the fisherman island, big things and small things are good, and no opportunity should be missed. This is also his duty as a guide for Mord. If nothing else... In the square, the battle with ten thousand enemies, the battle with the BIG.MOM general Star Smouji, and the execution of human traffickers under the public. Various factors add up. The residents of Murloc Island who have seen everything with their own eyes should completely let go of their hostility to them, and may even regard them as the heroes who rescued Murloc Island. "After that, just wait for the king of Fishman Island to personally welcome the captain into Dragon Palace... everything will come naturally." Lafayette thought in his heart. Maude didn''t mind Lafayette''s self-assertion. In fact, Lafayette''s ability has never let him down. The previous method of live broadcasting in the square was actually proposed by Lafayette. All the starting points are to make Camp Moder a top powerhouse that will benefit the fish island. Only in this way can the Murloc Island be included in the territory without any effort. But for Maude, in addition to targeting the "slave phenomenon", what he values ??more is the Princess White Star who has the identity of an ancient weapon. And these things they did on Murloc Island will eventually become a key factor in mastering ancient weapons. "Well" Suddenly, the red-haired mermaid girl woke up. After opening her eyes, she saw Maude, and she was startled. "Am I dreaming..." In a daze, the red-haired mermaid girl only thought she was in a dream. Otherwise, how could he be so lucky that he was rescued by Maude when he was in danger. "Why are you caught again?" Maude looked at the waking red-haired mermaid girl. Every time I met in this way, Maude was even more impressed with this mermaid girl. Although I still dont know her name... "what?" Upon hearing Maude''s words, the red-haired mermaid girl slowly recovered. She stayed for a few seconds, bit her tongue suddenly, and under the pain, she realized that everything in front of her was not a dream, but a reality. "Maud..." The joy of escaping, the joy of reuniting the person she admired, made this red-haired mermaid girl no longer able to restrain her emotions and cried loudly. In emotion, the red-haired mermaid girl stretched out her hands and flew towards Maud. It seemed that he wanted to hug Maude''s neck, and then snuggle in Maude''s arms to vent his emotions. Facing the pounce of the red-haired mermaid girl, Maude directly turned sideways, letting the red-haired mermaid girl fly past him, and then fell heavily to the ground with a bang. The court suddenly became quiet. Lafayette and the others, and even the residents of Murloc Island in the distance, all looked at Maude standing sideways with different expressions, as well as the red-haired mermaid girls who fell to the ground as if they were a little confused. Then, the red-haired mermaid girl cried louder. Xiao Ba and the other kidnapped mermaid girls woke up one after another, staring blankly at the red-haired mermaid girl lying on the ground crying. Perona on the side couldn''t stand it anymore, and helped the red-haired mermaid girl up. When Maude saw this, he raised his finger and scratched his cheek. The swoop just now was like an attack, so normal people would avoid it for the first time. Out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly noticed that Lafitte had pushed the sword out a bit, and Jim had already raised his fist. "What are you doing?" Maude was shocked. "Oh oh." Lafayette pursed his lips and smiled without explaining, but slowly pushed the sword back into the sheath. "Captain, I thought that mermaid was going to attack you." Jim put down the big fist of the casserole and explained silently. Had it not been for the harmless actions of the red-haired mermaid at the end, Jim would have put his fist on the red-haired mermaids face. "..." Maude suddenly felt that the two companions beside him were probably going to be alone. "Little Eight, your injury...!" Among the awakened mermaid, there was a mermaid with light green short hair, nervous and worried, looking at Xiao Ba who was covered with injuries. "Kemi, it''s okay, don''t worry about me." Xiao Ba got up with difficulty, and with every movement, blood leaked from the bandage and dripped onto the ground. Looking at the blood that kept dripping from Xiaoba''s body, the mermaid named Kemi, covering his mouth, his face was pale. "Maude, did you save them?" Xiao Ba raised his head and looked at Maude, who was much taller than himself, with complicated eyes. More than two years ago, the scene of Maude destroying the territory of the evil dragon is still vivid to Xiao Ba. At that time, Xiao Ba deeply felt that Maude was a monster through and through. To this day, this existence that he considered to be a monster has now exceeded his cognition. "Right." Maude said casually. Xiao Ba heard the words, and was confused and grateful. Puff--! He didn''t know how to express his gratitude, dragged his badly injured body, knelt down without warning, his forehead hit the ground heavily. "Thank you... At that time... New... I was unable to save them... I could only watch them being taken away by traffickers... New... If it weren''t for you... I would never forgive myself..." Xiao Ba''s forehead slammed against the ground, and tears were vaguely visible. He hated his inability. "Little Eight..." Kemi and the others looked at Xiao Ba at a loss. Maude calmly looked at Xiao Ba, who was kneeling and kowtow. It seems that many similar scenes have been encountered. The commonalities of these experiences are all related to phenomena such as "traffickers", "trafficking" and "slaves". Obviously, it''s just a matter of effort, but to these people, it''s like the grace of remaking. "Sony...have had such an experience before?" Maude suddenly thought of Sunny. Many things promised to her have not yet been completed... The edge of the square. The more and more Murloc Island residents gathered, silently watching what was happening in the field. Without this powerful human being... The countless pirates gathered on the square will attack Dragon Palace! Those mermaids abducted by human traffickers will become the next victims to be persecuted by human beings. There is no doubt that it was this strong human who saved the fisherman island in crisis! ! ! suddenly. Someone noticed Neptune falling from the air on the bubble wrap. "Look, it''s Your Majesty Neptune!" The residents of Murloc Island looked up at Neptune falling from the sky. Facing everyone''s gaze, Neptune slowly fell in front of Maude. He glanced at the scene of the scene, he was very familiar with human crimes, and suddenly guessed what was going on. "Mr. Maude, please go to Dragon Palace City to give a comment." Neptune respectfully extended an invitation to Maude. This scene was seen in the eyes of the surrounding fisherman island residents, and their [recognition] for Maud had reached an unchangeable level. People, once they have accepted the facts they have seen with their own eyes...will be convinced! Suddenly there was an idea to write this book to a thousand chapters, just like a hunter from the previous book... Forget it, there is still 431 chapters from the thousand chapters. . Four thousand words per chapter, that is... there are 1.7 million words left. (End of this chapter) Chapter 567： The first nine-star Chapter 567, the first item nine stars The King of Dragon Palace City who fell from the sky, in front of countless residents of Murloc Island, took the initiative to invite Maude. At this point, Maude''s last piece of the puzzle to raid Murloc Island was firmly embedded in the last gap. "it is good." Maude looked at Neptune and accepted the invitation. Neptune nodded slightly towards Maude, then turned his gaze to look at the pirate corpse in the square. Although I have seen the whole process in the live broadcast of the Walking Image Worm before, I still have a different look and feel when I see the corpses all over the floor in person. Thousands of lives, kill them if you say they kill them, or kill them if you say they don''t. Seeing Neptune''s body of a pirate on the observation square, Maude thought for a while and offered to suggest: "Nipton, these corpses on the ground, just throw them into the sea to feed the fish, but these weapons are pretty good, you can use them to arm an elite army." In the world of One Piece, weapons are a very important resource. This is especially true for the country. Sufficient weapons can show a strong military power by itself and can support the victory of a war. Many countries in turmoil often fail miserably in wars and then destroy their country because they cannot supply their weapons resources. From this we can see the value of weapons in this terrible world. The original owners of the weapons scattered on the square were all pirates from the ocean. They had some strength in their own right, and the weapons they used were naturally not much different. But Maude sent out these valuable trophies in a few words. Neptune was surprised. "Mr. Maude, do you want to give us these weapons?" "You have to think so." Maude looked indifferent. Hearing this, Neptune couldn''t help looking at the fine firearms scattered beside the corpse. Compared with cold weapons, these sophisticated firearms can enable his country to arm a deterrent army in a short time. Thinking of the tragic scene in Dragon Palace, Neptune had no reason to refuse the gift. "Lead the way, to Dragon Palace City." Maude interrupted Neptune''s thoughts aloud. The surrounding fisherman island residents gathered more and more, he did not want to be onlookers here. Neptune stopped talking, and finally led the way in silence. Maude asked him to lead the way, just because he didn''t want to be in front of the surrounding fisherman island residents. Before going to Dragon Palace, Maude asked Jim to bring Smoky and Van der Dijk, who were seriously injured and unconscious. These are two devil fruits, and there is also a star-level experience value gain. Waiting for the Dragon Palace City, Maude''s first thing is to ask for a room, and then collect the experience points of Smoky, and let Luo take out the squeezed fruit and the target fruit. Everyone returned to Dragon Palace City. Luo and Philo joined forces to rescue the soldiers in Dragon Palace, and the efficiency was amazing. Neptune looked at Luo and Philo who were busy, and exclaimed: "I have never seen such an amazing doctor..." Maude did not answer. How can a partner who can be recognized by him be a weak chicken. The two went to the palace one after the other, while the others went to help Luo and Philo. After arriving at the palace, Neptune did not sit on the throne, but stood on the red carpet that stretched to the stairway throne, looking level with Maude. "Again...thank you." As a king, Neptune expressed his gratitude to Maude. His attitude is very respectful, and he does not have the lofty manner of being the lord of a country. After all, if it weren''t for Mord, Dragon Palace would definitely be captured by the pirates, and there is also a potential threat posed by the rebels like Hordy Jones. Just imagine the consequences, and Neptune was shocked. Fortunately, the arrival of the Mord Pirates rescued the precarious Murloc Island. "You don''t need to thank me, just thank you if you want..." As Maude said, he suddenly remembered that he still didn''t know the name of the red-haired mermaid girl. Neptune seemed to see something, his eyes were slightly complicated, and he reminded: "She''s Luna." "Oh, Luna, right? You''d better go and thank her. If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t be diverted to Murloc Island temporarily." "..." Neptune was dumb, feeling that he could not see through Maud at all. This man is clearly a strong person who ignores life, but he will agree to a request from a mermaid who doesn''t even know his name. And in order to complete the request, he came to Murloc Island from the New World, and in the end there was no sign of asking for compensation. What kind of human is this... Neptune''s mind was complicated. For Dragon Palace''s unilateral thanks and rewards, Maude was not interested at all. After dealing with a few words in the palace, Maude asked Neptune to help him arrange a room. Neptune was very concerned about this, and arranged a room for everyone in the Maude Pirates. After having a room to rest, Maude did not interfere with Luo and the others'' treatment, but went to the room with Smoky and Van der Deikken who were seriously injured and unconscious. To be on the safe side, Maude carried a device capable of releasing bubble film. Prior to this, he also required other people in the team, including non-competents, to carry the bubble film device with them. After all, this is Dragon Palace City, not Murloc Island. The former is small in size, so theoretically it can be completely immersed in sea water. If something happens, so that the entire Dragon Palace City is placed in the sea, then Maude and the others will be destroyed on the spot. He couldn''t help being careless. Maude stayed in the room, looking blankly at Smoky and Van der Dijk, who were thrown on the ground casually. Although he wanted to quickly take away Smoky''s experience, the rescue of Dragon Palace soldiers was more urgent and important, so Maude could only wait patiently for Luo''s treatment to end. "Well" While waiting, Smoky woke up, struggling to open his eyelids. The injuries on his body and the endless agitation of nerves prevented Smoky from using his sights and sounds with a steady state of mind. Even if you can use the sights and sounds, there is no need. Because she opened her eyes and saw Maude sitting cross-legged in front of her. After seeing Maude, Smoky did not show emotions such as anger and unwillingness, but was very calm, even indifferent. "Your reaction surprised me." Maude wiped the body of Qiushui''s knife with a hand towel, squinting at Smoky with a cold face. Smoky didn''t say a word, silently enduring the pain coming from the wound. Having thoroughly recognized the status quo, she did not lose her temper, but retained her dignity as a soldier. Seeing Smoky not speaking, Maude didn''t mind, and concentrated on wiping the body of the Qiu Shui knife. Smoky looked at the man who defeated himself in silence. The room was suddenly so quiet that only breathing could be heard. It took a while. Smoky finally couldn''t help it, and asked with difficulty: "Bacardi Maud, if you want to use me as a bargaining chip to threaten your mother... I advise you to give up, mother will definitely not be threatened by you. ..." "Why do you think that I want to use you as a bargaining chip to threaten BIG.MOM?" Maude put down his towel and looked at Smoky calmly. Without waiting for Smoky''s answer, Maude continued: "Oh, because I still have your life, that''s why I made you think I was going to threaten BIG.MOM with you?" Smoky was startled and said coldly, "Isn''t it?" If it was someone else, Smoky would simply think that the other person was afraid of the reputation of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group, so he didn''t dare to kill him. But the person sitting in front of her is a lunatic who even the Tianlongren dare to kill, how could he be afraid of his mother''s prestige. "Ah." Mo Deping lifted Qiushui, the tip of his knife pressed against Smoky''s neck, and said coldly: "You are dying, so don''t think too much." "Ok?" Smoky''s eyes changed slightly, and he realized that what Maude said was serious, and the reason he didn''t kill her on the spot was not to threaten her mother with her. So, the purpose of this man is... Da Da! A clear sound of footsteps came from outside the room, interrupting Smoky''s thoughts. Subsequently, the door was pushed open. Lafayette walked into the room calmly. Maude looked at Lafayette who entered the room and smiled: "It came just right." "Oh oh." Lafayette made a gentleman''s etiquette and said seriously: "When the captain needs something, as a crew member, he should be there for the first time." "Well, let''s just start." Maude nodded towards Raphael. "Ok." Lafayette walked towards Smoky, and every step he took, his body changed. When he took five or six steps, he had already entered Ren Sai''s semi-beasting form. Smoky raised his eyes and looked at Lafayette in Ren Sai''s semi-beastized form, and said to himself: "The monster species..." Lafayette came to Smoky. In the face of a strong man of this level, even if he has been beaten and disabled, it is not that easy to hypnotize. Of course, except Wang Lufei. In order to increase the chance of successful hypnosis, Lafayette must turn on the human form. However, Lafayette does not like the feminine form of the Eudemons Rensai, so semi-beastization is already his bottom line when using his abilities. With the increase in the ability of the Eudemons, Lafayette used the hypnotic ability on Smoky. On the surface, Smoky was calm and composed, but in fact, the battle on the square had almost destroyed her will. But even so, it took Lafayette a lot of work to successfully hypnotize Smoky. "Thanks." Maude raised his hand out of thin air and summoned the long-lost hunter''s note. In this sea, there are as many pirates, or prey, as there are stars in the night sky. But since the end of the war on the top, there should be not many prey eligible to be written into the hunter''s notes by Maude. The star Smoky in front of him is one. Lafayette glanced at the Hunter''s Note that Maude had pinched in his hand, smiled slightly, and began to use hypnosis to extract Smoky''s ability information one by one. Maude wrote the information into the pages one by one. At Smoky''s level, it is worth Mord''s pen and ink, and some pages. After a while, the information was entered. Maude closed his notes. When the mind moves slightly, the note turns into a light spot, disappearing in the air. Lafayette retired from the humanized form, looked at Van der Dijken who was unconscious, and asked, "Do you need to wake him up?" "No, he is not worthy." Maude said lightly. Lafayette chuckled and nodded slightly. "Next, wait for Luo to come over." Maude looked at Smoky, who was in a state of hypnosis, with a godless eyes. After the top war ended, all four abilities reached eight and a half stars. Among them, physique was the first requirement that Maude wrote on the hunter''s notes, and he fought all the way, and the ninth physique star frame representing physique was almost filled. In other words, if the experience value of this woman is put in the bag, there is a high probability that the first nine-star in the true sense will be ushered in! "After the physique is promoted to Jiuxing, what will happen to it?" Maude is looking forward to it. Jiuxing is the third stage, and at the same time it faces the ceiling power standard marked "Every World". And every stage of promotion will bring about qualitative changes and upgrades. What changes will usher in, Maude is more eager to think about it. After waiting patiently in the room for two hours. Luo''s rescue work was finally over. After that, Luo did not take a break, but rushed to Maude''s room without stopping. "Not dead yet?" As soon as Luo entered the room, he looked at Smoky and Van der Dijken. He has long been familiar with the matter of taking the fruit, knowing why Maude deliberately left Smoky and Van der Dijken. But he could actually help Maude take out the devil fruit first, and then start the operation to rescue the soldiers, but Maude asked him to rescue the soldiers in Dragon Palace first. There seemed to be no concern that Smoky and Van der Deikken would die while waiting. In that case, you won''t get the Devil Fruit. In the end, Maude was not very anxious, but Rotimod was anxious. After finishing the treatment, he kept coming over. "No, just waiting for you." Maude smiled. Luo nodded lightly and observed the situation of Smoky and Van der Dijk with the naked eye. "That murloc is about to die, just start with him." Luo''s gaze was fixed on the dying Van der Dijken. "Row." Maude would naturally not interfere with Luo''s judgment. Luo did not grind, and directly expanded the domain space, took out Van der Dijks heart, and then stuffed the fruit prepared by Maud in the film that wrapped the heart. After finishing the preparatory work, Luo threw Van der Dyken''s heart back to Maude, once again opened the domain space, and took out Smoky''s heart. At this time, Maude had lifted his foot and stepped on Van der Dijk''s neck neatly. As Van der Dijk died, the fruit in the film gradually changed, and a peculiar pattern like a target appeared on the epidermis. "the fourth." Maude placed the freshly baked target fruit on the table aside, and then took Smoky''s heart from Luo''s hand. "However, this is the highlight." Maude looked at Smoky''s heart and repeated his skills, lifting his foot and breaking Smoky''s neck. Under the command of BIG.MOM, offering a reward of nearly one billion general stars, he swallowed his last breath. When Smoky died, a large amount of income was poured directly into Maude. "Oh?" As if hit by an air fist, Maude took two steps back, attracting the eyes of Lafayette and Luo. Click, click... The bones in the body emit a continuous and crisp sound. Maude closed his eyes immediately. In the pitch black field of vision, the hunter''s notes with white light exuding the edge, quietly suspended in front of the eyes. The ninth star frame representing physique was officially promoted to star. "It feels... really good." "There is a vague feeling, as if it can dominate everything in the world." Muscles, bones, and even blood vessels are continuously increasing in a state invisible to the naked eye. Although Maude couldn''t see it, he could clearly feel any corner of his body that was changing. Change, increase! Under the slightly surprised gaze of Lafayette and Luo, Maude is growing taller... From the original height of more than three meters, it has grown to four, five, and six meters! It didn''t stop growing until about six and a half meters. At this moment, Maude opened his eyes, and after carefully experiencing the changes in his body, he looked at Lafayette. "Lafayette, try your best to stab me." "Oh oh." Hearing Maude''s order, Lafayette did not hesitate to pull out his sword. Luo''s face changed slightly, and he didn''t even have time to speak out to persuade him to stop, and Lafayette''s full-strength sword had already pierced Maude''s waist. laugh-- The sharp point of the sword was firmly against Maude''s waist and abdomen. A few drops of blood leaked out quietly. Apart from this, there are no other changes. Lafayette looked at the point of the sword in surprise. He didn''t use the armed color to defend, but almost defended the sword. Captain, it''s stronger again! Lafayette was surprised at first, then showed excitement and excitement. Luo on the side looked at Maude in shock. How can this be! ? (End of this chapter) Chapter 568： Any comments? BIG.MOM. Any comments on Chapter 568? BIG.MOM. One dares to command, one dares to do it. Luo, who was too late to persuade him to stop, could only watch Lafayette do his best to stab Maud''s waist with a sword. The result was far beyond Luo''s expectations. "It just pierced a little bit of skin...!" Luo shocked looking at the tiny wound with a few blood beads leaking out of Maude''s waist. He still knows a little bit about Lafayette''s strength. If he really tried his best to attack Maude, then this sword would definitely be enough to pierce Maude''s waist. But it only scratched the skin. "Did Lafayette keep his hands?" Luo subconsciously thought so, but after seeing the almost abnormal excitement on Lafayette''s face, he silently denied this speculation. As long as Maude gave an order, no matter how exaggerated and outrageous the content of the order was, this man who regarded himself as the second in command of the Maude Pirates would always follow the order without hesitation. Just like just now. After Maude gave the order, he said that he would stab him without hesitation. "Lafayette, this guy must have done his best, that is to say, Maude''s''body strength'' is in a short time..." "Luo, cut me with''room''." Maude''s words interrupted Luo''s thoughts. "I can''t cut it, so it doesn''t make sense to try it?" Luo Di drooped his eyes, but he was a little depressed. Mo De heard the words, touched his chin, and nodded: "Yes, so you have to work harder to become stronger, and strive to be able to cut my body with the ability of surgery within a year or two." "That kind of thing... it''s impossible to do it at all." Luo sighed lightly, not knowing whether Maude''s remarks were hitting him or encouraging him. Maude wiped the blood beads from his waist with his thumb, and said seriously: "Have you forgotten what I told you? The fruits of surgery have unlimited possibilities, so what you should consider is not whether you can do it, but whether you want to do it." "understood." Luo turned his head a little proudly, leaving Maude a back of his head. Within a year or two... wait! He thought silently in his heart, and suddenly heard Maude''s whisper. "I really want to find someone to fight..." "..." Luo''s mouth twitched as he listened to Maude''s words. Maude closed his eyes and checked the cover of the Hunter''s Note again. Physique:  Swordsmanship:  [Domineering: ] [Demon: ] Nine real stars representing physique, with orange light gleaming at the edges like breathing lights. The other three demand stars are shining deep purple. At the moment when the ninth star frame was condensed, the purple light looked very light. Now each star frame is half filled, and the purple light becomes much deeper. "After the four nine-stars, what will it feel like?" Maude couldn''t wait. As soon as his physique was promoted to Jiuxing, he was thinking about finding a suitable opponent to fight in order to confirm the changes in physique. If all four items are promoted to Jiuxing, it is estimated that they will enter the territory of the four emperors as soon as possible. Luo and Lafayette looked at Maude, who closed their eyes and remained silent, and could clearly feel Maude''s desire to fight that was nowhere to be placed. "What''s wrong with Maude?" Luo seemed to be seeing such a combative Maude for the first time. Lafayette, who knew the existence of [Hunter''s Notes], smiled silently. As long as Maude''s strength is stronger, the distance from ascending to the throne of the four emperors will be closer. Today, the four emperors vacated after Baibeard''s death are still vacant. The remnants of the Whitebeard Pirates who retreated from the top of the war, Edward Weibull, who recently became famous as the Whitebeard II, and Blackbeard Titch, who has been doing things like crazy. These three forces are vying for or snatching back the former position of White Beard and the shocking fruit that can destroy the world. It is still unknown who will die. But Lafayette is very much looking forward to Maude can step in in this battle, and under the watchful eyes of the world, firmly ascend the four emperors, and dominate the new world! "Blurbrum" In a fairly quiet room, I was disturbed by the sudden call of phone bugs. Maude opened his eyes and looked at the pockets of his trousers that vibrated slightly and heard the call of a phone worm. Lafayette and Luo looked at Luo''s trouser pocket for the first time. Under their gaze, Maude took out the phone bug from his trouser pocket. "BIG.MOM''s phone worm..." Looking at the phone bug that Maude was holding in his hand, Luo and Lafayette''s eyes condensed. Maude, who was a little excited, answered the phone without hesitation and spoke out. "BIG.MOM." "Huh!? Not Smoky''s voice, who are you?" The phone worm showed the image of BIG.MOM, a pair of red lips were very conspicuous, and when they spoke, they showed a neat and thick teeth. Maude took the microphone and suppressed the emotion that caused a slight boil after his physique was promoted to Nine Stars, and he signed himself up. "Bacardi Maud." "!!!" In the huge eyes of the phone worm, bloodshot eyes suddenly appeared, staring at Maude. "It turns out it''s you kid...Smoggy''s phone bug, why is it in your hands?" "Why is the phone worm in my hands? Isn''t the answer obvious?" "..." There was a moment of silence on the other end, the eyelids of the phone worm slanted like swords, bloodshot in his eyes increased, as if cold killing intent was passed on. "Smoggy was killed by you?" "Knowingly asking...I remember that she was your general star? Not very strong, but her courage is commendable, and she dared to attack me actively, so I could only kill her." Maude''s eyes flickered, staring directly into the eyes of the phone bug, and said coldly: "Are there any comments? BIG.MOM." When he said this, Maude''s tone was calm and strong. That attitude, in the eyes of Luo and Lafayette, was full of domineering. "Ma, MaMa...!" Charlotte Lingling laughed in anger, and the killing intent passed by the phone bug became more obvious. "Bacardi Maud, have you already figured out how to die?" "Who will die, not necessarily, BIG.MOM." Maude exuded an awe-inspiring war spirit. The breath of worship spread throughout the dragon palace city in an instant. The people located in the Dragon Palace City could clearly feel the breath from Maude even if they couldn''t see or hear the color. They were slightly surprised by the unknown situation. in the room. Luo looked solemnly at Maude, who provoked the four emperors BIG.MOM. In contrast, Lafayette was more excited than solemn. "Ma, MaMa...a kid who doesn''t know the heights of the sky!!! Don''t think that you have defeated the aging white beard, so you can be so defiant!!!" Charlotte Lingling''s angry voice echoed through the phone bug in the room. "No matter where you are, I will find you and kill you!!!" "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome." Maude''s eyes were as sharp as a knife, and he said, "Because... I will go to you." "..." There was another silence on the phone worm, and a moment later, the voice came out. "Interesting, interesting...! Then come on, I am waiting for you in World!" "Wait, then." Maude stared into the eyes of the phone bug and said calmly: "The day I set foot on the''World'', it was when you fell from the''Position of the Four Emperors''." "Stop talking nonsense! If you have the patience, just give it a try, kiddo...!" After speaking, before Maude could reply, he hung up the phone with a snap. Maude looked at the phone worm with his eyes closed and sneered: "It''s so surprisingly''good to discuss'', the Four Emperors BIG.MOM." "Hey, with our current lineup, we still can''t compete with the BIG.MOM Pirates." Lafayette came to Maude and reminded him. "I know." Maude casually threw the phone bug on Smoky''s corpse, and said lightly: "Before that woman can''t help it, I have more important things to do. Anyway, as long as the time is right, either she will come to me or I will find her. The result is no different. "Did you mention it before... the Pirate Festival?" Lafayette''s eyes flashed slightly, interested. Maude smiled and said seriously: "That''s one of the things. In order, it is more important to clean up the remaining family power of Doflamingo. Besides, I have not yet found a proper ceremony. Stage'' Ah, and..." As he said, Maude raised his hand to release the shadow wave, and rolled the freshly baked target fruit and the squeezed fruit into his hand. At the same time, while thinking slightly, opened the shadow box and took out the devil fruit inside. "Only the attractiveness of these five devil fruits is far from enough. At least another golden city and...the shaking fruits that all forces are competing for." The dark shadow waves wrapped around the explosion fruit, sound fruit, string fruit, target fruit, and squeezed fruit like a ribbon, hanging in the air around Maud. Listening to Maude''s narrative, Lafayette and Luo present at the scene showed surprise. A golden city, and nearly ten Devil Fruits including Shake Fruit? ! They have heard Maude mention the idea of ??creating a [Pirate Festival], but they dont know Maude intends to make it so big! For the pirates on the sea with many stars, the Golden City and nearly ten Devil Fruits may be more attractive than the illusory [Big Secret Treasure]. At that time, what will happen? Lafayette and Luo could not imagine. Such a plan is really crazy. Luo Shen took a breath, calmed down the fluctuations in his heart, turned the topic to another matter, and solemnly reminded: "Mord, the killing of Doflamingo in Marin Vando will undoubtedly anger the beasts Kaido who needs Doflamingo, and today you declare war on BIG.MOM, which is equivalent to the same time. Provoked two four emperors!" "Hey, there are more than two four emperors... Don''t forget, the white beard is dead, but the white beard pirates still left a lot of remnants. Since these remnants can survive that war, they must be one by one. Its all an easy character." Lafayette made it up in time. His compensation made Luo''s face more solemn. At the same time, it provokes two emperors who dominate the New World, and also faces hostility from the remnants of the White Beard Pirates. It can be said that there is a sense of vision that is promising. Maude looked at Luo, who was always prepared for a rainy day, and said seriously: "Once you enter the new world, it will be sooner or later to face the Four Emperors. It is better to declare war or challenge, we are fully confident." "Enough?" Luo Wei was stunned, but soon realized that the confidence that Maude was talking about was a fortress that had no fixed place and could float above the sky. "That''s right, but playing against two four emperors at the same time is always a thankless thing." "Thank you..." Maude smiled, put all the devil fruits into the shadow box, raised his hand and patted Xia Luo on the shoulder, and said seriously: "The thing I can''t ask for the most is that BIG.MOM and Kaido keep sending people to chase me. What are the stars, the three plagues, and the six volleys. I am very greedy." "What, what do you mean?" Luo was stunned. Things that others are afraid to avoid, how come they become desperate when they reach Maude? Maude retracted his hand, without further explanation, and directly moved the topic to Smoky''s corpse. "The strength of this''corpse of the star'' is not bad, so the repair task is left to you, Luo." "..." Seeing Maude''s swift change of topic, Luo also nodded silently, and should take the job of repairing the corpse. "Hey, when talking, BIG.MOM didn''t mention the handling of Smoky''s corpse at all, so it seems that Smoky''s corpse should be inconsequential to BIG.MOM." Speaking of repairing the corpse, Lafayette couldn''t help looking at Smoky''s cold body. Turning a corpse into combat power has always been the strongest point in the shadow fruit ability characteristics. It''s just that Maud''s point of view has always been that it is not expensive. Therefore, even if Maude is to create a zombie army, he also attaches great importance to the quality of corpse and shadow materials. As the general star of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group, Smoky is obviously qualified. "Compared to the indifference of BIG.MOM, the members of the White Beard Pirates Group definitely want to take back the body of the''White Beard''." Maude thought of the corpse of the white beard still stored in the shadow box. Since the white beard''s corpse had been dilapidated, Maude never thought of transforming the white beard''s corpse into a zombie warrior. As long as the body of the white beard is in his hands, Ace and the group will come to him one day. Even if there is no corpse, he should still come to avenge the white beard. Lafayette grinned and said indifferently: "The members of the White Beard Pirates are almost too busy to take care of themselves, so how can they spare the effort to recapture the body of White Beard." Maude nodded and said, "I hope they don''t fall too fast." In the original work, the White Beard Pirates, who suffered heavy losses in the top war, took the initiative to defeat the Black Beard Pirates, but they were defeated. In addition, the New World Pirates under Whitebeard''s group were killed by Edward Weibull, who claimed to be the Whitebeard II, shortly after the end of the war. Under the double blow, the Whitebeard Pirates officially withdrew from the stage in less than a year or two. Now, Whitebeard was still dead, but Ace, who was carrying the blood of One Piece, survived. If the old part of the Whitebeard Pirates, choose to let Ace take over as the captain of the Whitebeard. So, as long as Ace issues the call as the blood of One Piece, he should be able to grow his power in a short time. In addition, Blackbeard was pitted by Mord and failed to get the shocking power in the top war, and the backbone elites who had just pulled together lost more than half. As a result, the Whitebeard Pirates led by Ace might not be defeated by the Blackbeard Pirates. It may even rely on the influence brought by the blood of One Piece to quickly grow into a force that cannot be underestimated, and then defeat Blackbeard and Weibull one after another. The premise is that Ace is willing to do this... "No matter what the''future'' will be..." Maude''s eyes were calm. "I can ride the waves!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 569： New agreement Chapter 569 New Convention Luo stayed in the room to mend Smoky''s body. This is a very rare corpse material, worthy of Maude''s attention. As for Van der Dijks corpse, Lafayette took a trip and took a little effort to throw the corpse into the deep sea outside Dragon Palace to feed the fish. In the room, only Maude and Luo remained. Luo was concentrating on repairing the corpse, while Maude sat on the table casually. ϡ Maude pulled out the autumn water and waved it a few times, and suddenly there was an indescribable weird feeling, as if he was waving a toy knife. When Luo heard the movement, he raised his head and glanced at Maude, who was swinging a knife, and a strange color could not help passing through his eyes. From his perspective, Maude, who had more than doubled his height, held Qiushui, which was only about 1.1 meters in length, as weird as it looked. "Maude, do you need me to perform an amputation for you?" "Huh? Give you a chance to reorganize the language." Maude stopped swinging the knife and looked at Luo with amusement. "Uh... I was kidding." Under Maude''s offensive eyes, Luo instantly retreated and honestly continued to repair the corpse. Maude returned Qiushui to her sheath and got up and looked at the shadow behind him. The sudden change in body shape really made it difficult for him to adapt. Especially the problem with the Sabre... Bailey''s idiot, he could gain weight to match his current body shape, but Qiushui couldn''t. The biggest problem is the incompatibility caused by [length]. "Forget it,''change'' and go back..." Although the current body shape can make the power of various moves easier, but the lingering stiffness is madly protesting to the brain... Maude lowered his head and stared at the shadow, using his ability to knead and compress the shadow with his mind. Under his control, the shadow slowly shrinks inward, which in turn makes the body smaller. On the side, Luo Mi looked at Maude who was [adjusting] [body shape], and couldn''t help sighing repeatedly in his heart. In a short while, Maude''s height went back to more than three meters, and his body shape was the same. "The speed of adjusting height and body shape seems to be a bit faster." During the adjustment process, Maude realized that this skill can be applied to combat. For example, when fighting an enemy in close quarters, you can suddenly extend the length of your arm and directly attack the enemy behind the weapon. Or it may suddenly shrink in size to avoid enemy attacks. When the idea came out, Maude began to try to increase the speed of adjusting his body shape, going back and forth over there to become bigger and smaller, shorter and longer, and thicker and thinner. Since he got the Shadow Fruit, he seems to have tried many times with similar characteristics. Each time is lively and interesting, which can deepen his understanding of the power of shadow fruit. In particular, it seems that the piece of freely becoming longer and thicker can still be used to cooperate with [Life Return] to do many things that ordinary people cannot do. It can greatly increase the intensity of the attack! Maude was active and happily playing there, while Luo was full of black lines on this side. "Is that human being" Luo feels complicated. finally. After several attempts, Maude adjusted his height to 2.6 meters, only about 0.6 meters higher than the red-haired and eagle-eyed swordsmen. Although Maude can adjust his height at will, he feels that with a height of 2.6 meters, the fit and feel will be better when swinging a knife, and even when making moves, there will be a smoother feeling. When Maude chose his height, Luo''s work of repairing the body was also over. Maude put Smoky''s body into the shadow box. Currently, the corpses of Whitebeard and Smoky, as well as five devil fruits are contained in the shadow box. The space of the entire film cassette was almost filled. Maude intends to expand the storage space of the film cassette, but this kind of thing cannot be done by hard training skills. Only when the star reaches the nine-star, can it usher in a significant change. "Go, eat." Maude led the way out of the room. I haven''t eaten for most of the day, but I am a little hungry after using my power repeatedly. Luo went out of the room together, following Maude. at the same time. Princess White Star, who was fainted by Maude with the overlord color, slowly woke up from the bed. Neptune stood by the bed, and he was slightly relieved when he saw Bai Xing wake up. "Bai Xing, how do you feel?" Neptune stretched out his hand and gently stroked Bai Xing''s forehead. Bai Xing looked at his father, did not speak, but bit his lip and wept silently. In the entire Murloc Island, only she and her pet Megalo know the truth about the assassination of her mother Otohime eight years ago. But she inherited her mother''s will, and hid this secret deep in her heart, alone in the shell tower to endure sadness and loneliness. After eight years of patience, her heart has become much stronger. She saw the death of the three emperor brothers with her own eyes. Although she wanted to cry out loudly, in order not to make her father feel uncomfortable, she held it back very hard, but tears still poured out uncontrollably. Neptune instantly understood Bai Xing''s thoughts, his eyes moistened. While hating his own incompetence, he touched Bai Xing''s head and said softly: "Sharks and the others are no longer a serious problem. It was the doctor of the Maude Pirates who saved them." "Really, really?" Bai Xing looked at Neptune in disbelief. Neptune nodded towards the white star. "Woo..." After learning that the three emperor brothers were all right, Bai Xing couldn''t help it anymore and cried loudly. The tears flowing from the eye sockets fell on the bed like a stream. Neptune hugged the White Star in his arms and said with pity: "I have been working hard for you all the time..." The king of Dragon Palace, apparently had learned from the pet Megalo what Bai Xing had endured for eight years. After Bai Xing''s mood stabilized, Neptune said what had happened in Dragon Palace. "Although they are pirates, they are undoubtedly the benefactors of our Dragon Palace Kingdom." After telling Bai Xing what had happened, Neptune looked solemnly. Bai Xing nodded silently, agreeing with Neptune''s statement. But the scene of Maude killing tens of thousands of human pirates in the square in a ruthless second has turned into fear and is rooted in her head. She couldn''t imagine how she would feel if Maude stood in front of her. "Father, I want to meet the mermaid named Luna." "it is good." Neptune responded to Bai Xing''s request. After half an hour. Luna came to Bai Xing''s room and looked very restrained. "Princess White Star." She raised her head to look at Bai Xing''s beautiful face, a flash of wonder in her eyes. This was the first time she saw Bai Xing with her own eyes, both of whom were women, and could not help but be impressed by Bai Xing''s charm. "Hello, Luna." Bai Xing took the initiative to greet Luna. She wanted to learn more about the outside world through the rough mermaid girl in front of her, and the man she feared--Maud. "Can you tell me... your experience this time?" "what?" Luna looked at Bai Xing in surprise. Before coming, she was very surprised that Princess White Star, whom she had never met, would summon her specially. Even more unexpectedly, the reason why Princess White Star summoned her was to inquire about her bumpy experience during this time. what is the root cause? Luna did not respond to Bai Xing the first time, but subconsciously thought about it. Then, a name appeared silently in her mind. It seems that it is precisely because of this name that she and the aloof Princess Longgongcheng have an intersection. After getting her thoughts through, Luna blurted out and asked, "Is it because of Lord Maud...?" "Ok." Bai Xing was slightly startled, and immediately confirmed Luna''s guess. When Luna saw this, Ming Yan''s face was suddenly sad. Night fell. Murloc Island is brightly lit. Without the threats from the pirates and slave hunters, the mermaids who had been hiding in the deep-sea apartments returned to the streets one after another. With the return of the mermaids, even the streets that had been deserted for a while at night began to gradually become lively. The various parts of Murloc Island, like spring, are slowly recovering. At this time, Neptune appeared on the screens of various places in the fisherman island through the live broadcast of the walking image worm. As a king, he explained to the people what happened on Murloc Island today. However, he deliberately concealed the fact that the new murloc pirates invaded Dragon Palace and brutally killed many Dragon Palace soldiers. In contrast, Neptune did not miss the key role played by the Maud Pirates in this incident, and he expressed his gratitude to the Maud Pirates. However, even if Neptune did not use the live broadcast to express his attitude and position towards the Maud Pirates, Maud''s current influence has penetrated into the hearts of the people of Fishman Island. At the end of the live broadcast, Neptune first gave a generous speech, and then issued a long-lost draft order facing the whole country! The people of Murloc Island did not know that this paper enlistment was the first step in Neptune''s formal change. From this moment on, under Maud''s intervention, the future of Fishman Island began to take a different path. Subsequently, the live broadcast ended. Many murlocs on the island who do nothing at ordinary times are all thinking about this paper draft order. And just half an hour after the end of the Neptune live broadcast, another event happened that shocked the entire Murloc Island. Several murlocs returned to Coral Hills, a harbor town previously occupied by pirates, and found several newspapers with explosive news in the messy tavern. "The benefactor...not only attacked the Holy Land Mary Joa, but also killed two Celestials with his own hands!" These tall and muscular murlocs were extremely shocked when they looked at the contents of the newspaper. Even though they have carefully confirmed the content of the report several times, they still doubt their eyes. And this newspaper is actually an old newspaper some time ago. In itself, the Murloc Island, which is located 10,000 meters below the sea floor, is difficult to receive the newspaper news in the first time. In addition to the invasion and occupation of the Shanghai bandits, let alone newspapers, even the symbolic reinforcements sent by the navy were intercepted by the bandits. right now. There is no more pirate on Murloc Island. This newspaper, unknown to the residents of Murloc Island, was directly exposed to the residents of Murloc Island when Maud helped Murloc Island resolve the crisis. Under the push of these murlocs, this shocking and explosive news spread throughout the murloc island in a short time. "Killing two Heavenly Dragons...I can''t even think about this kind of thing!" "I can''t believe this is true." "What kind of courage is needed to do such a great thing!" "I didn''t expect that there would be such a person in this world..." With the spread of this news, the fish-man island that had just regained a new life immediately boiled. A mermaid cafe in Coral Hill. Xiao Ba, who was properly treated with his injuries, was temporarily placed here by Kemi. The news that Maude personally killed two Tianlongren also spread to the coffee shop and was learned by Xiaoba and others. "This kind of thing..." Kemi, who heard the news, opened his eyes wide and covered his mouth tightly. Xiao Ba lowered his head, his body trembling slightly. After a while. He said in an inexplicable tone: "That man... is the most terrifying human being I have ever encountered in my life." When he said this, Xiao Ba''s mind couldn''t help but see scenes when Maude destroyed the territory of the evil dragon. "If it''s him..." Xiao Ba subconsciously clenched his fists and whispered: "Maybe it can be rescued..." At this point, Xiao Ba gave a wry smile and shook his head suddenly. This fierce movement involved the wound, causing pain on his face. "how can that be possible" Xiao Ba whispered to himself. Kemi heard Xiaohachi''s words and asked curiously: "Who do you want to save?" Xiao Ba was taken aback when he heard the words, and then shook his head: "Nothing..." Tonight. In the mouths of everyone on the fisherman island, it is the name Maude! Dragon Palace City, inside the palace. "Mr. Maude, you actually... killed two Celestials?" Neptune, who learned of this, looked at Maude in shock. "It''s just killing two rubbish, nothing to be surprised." Maude sat in a chair, and his reaction was dull. "Rubbish, garbage...?!" Neptune''s jaw almost fell off. He suddenly thought of something, suppressing his shocked heart, and said: "Mr. Maud, you have done such an earth-shattering thing, but the world government has not taken any measures against you. What is this..." "Because I still''control'' the lives of three Celestials." Maude smiled slightly and simply told Neptune the reason. He has decided to firmly control the [Ancient Weapon Sea King Poseidon] in the palm of his hand, and the first step is to pull the Murloc Island into his camp. For this, he must establish a good relationship with the king. "Controlling the lives of three Celestials... This is really... incredible." Neptune could not hide the shock on his face. "Unbelievable..." Maude slid his chin and whispered softly: "I have a''family'' who unfortunately fell into the hands of a slave hunting team. In order to avoid the tragic future that can be foreseen, she slashed nineteen times on her face..." "Ok?" Neptune''s expression condensed. In the palace side room, the white star princess who was eavesdropping trembled slightly. In the palace. Maude continued: "She doesn''t know. I have carefully counted the number of scars on her face. At that time, I couldn''t imagine her despair and helplessness..." At this point, Maude''s eyes became extremely terrifying. "She is one of my most cherished people. No matter what she wants to do, I will do my best to help her." "She didn''t want to see anyone becoming slaves again, so I came along and killed countless slave hunting teams." "Her enemy is the Celestial Dragon, so once I have enough power..." Maude raised his eyes to look at Neptune with a solemn expression, and said in an extremely calm tone: "It will definitely kill none of the Tianlongren. Now, it is only killing two." "!!!" Hearing what Maude said, Neptune was so shocked that he couldn''t say a word. Before today, as the king of Dragon Palace City, he had never imagined that such "how powerful" humans existed in the world. Inside the palace, and even in the side rooms of the palace. In these short few seconds, the needle fell quiet enough to be heard. After a long time. Maude''s voice sounded again. "During the period when the pirates and slave hunters invaded the Murloc Island, I don''t know how many mermaids were taken away...Nipton, if you want to completely eliminate this phenomenon, then make an agreement with me." "You said" Neptune''s heart surged. Maude''s expression suddenly became extremely serious. "I, Bacardi Maud, will lead you to land someday in the future." "!!!" Neptune, and even the white star in the side room, showed an incredible expression. I dont know when it will stabilize 6000 words a day, alas~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 570： What others cant do, I can. Chapter 570 What others can''t do, I can. Why... make such an agreement? Listening to what Maude said, such a sentence reflexively appeared in Neptune''s heart. But he didn''t ask directly, but looked at Maude incredulously. An agreement that was not abided by 800 years ago will be fulfilled by one person in the future at an unknown time. This is a legend that has been passed down to the present by the royal family of Fishman Island. Now that Maude took the initiative to propose a similar agreement, what does it indicate? There was a huge wave in Neptune''s heart. It''s just that it''s easy to make an agreement, and to complete an agreement is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack. "Going to land...is it easy?" Neptune suddenly recalled the many hardships that Murloc Island had experienced during this period. This made him understand that even if Zen was exhausted to make the country a member of the world government, it would not be able to change the aversion and discriminatory attitude that humans have towards the murlocs. It was what we saw and heard during this period that made Neptunes accumulated expectations become as fragile as a bubble. At the same time, it made him realize that if it is not possible to completely eradicate the discrimination and aversion of human beings towards the murlocs. So, to take the citizens to land and enjoy the blessings of the real sun is simply an unrealistic idea! "What others can''t do, I can." In Maude''s eyes, the killing intent against the Tianlongren faded like a tide, and replaced by unwavering peace. Neptune looked at Maude in surprise. From Maude, he did not see any signs of self-confidence and arrogance. Some are calm and calm like a deep pool. as well as A certain confidence hidden under calm and calm. "In one day, we will leave Fishman Island for the new world. You can make a decision before we leave." Looking at Neptune who was so surprised that he couldn''t say a word, Maude stood up, as if he didn''t give Neptune any room for thinking, and walked straight to the palace gate. Neptune could only watch Maude walk out of the palace in silence. After a long time. Princess White Star walked out of the side room and silently looked at the open palace gate. After a few minutes. Maude returned to the room. Lead the murlocs to open their homes on land. This agreement, as long as Neptune should come down. So, Maude will definitely regard this agreement as a promise that must be fulfilled with all efforts. In this process, you won''t even ask for any benefits from Murloc Island. After all, at that time, what Maude wanted would come naturally into his palm. Even if Neptune didn''t agree, Maude didn''t care. In itself, he has put his attitude and position on the table, and spread his influence to the entire Murloc Island. Therefore, regardless of this agreement, Maude''s [image] in the eyes of the residents of Fishman Island will not change anything. If you want to do something by then, there will be basically no obstacles. The night is getting darker. Murloc Island is still brightly lit. In the Dragon Palace, everything is quiet. Maude took out the phone worm and dialed a number. After a while, the phone was connected, and the eyes of the phone worm turned into a pair of dim sleepy eyes. "Dada." Maude said into the microphone. The dim sleepy eyes of the phone worm stared wide in an instant, and there was a sense of sight that was immediately awake. "Ah...Idol!!! I am, I am, I am!!!" Dada''s trembling voice with excitement came through the phone worm. "Puff." Immediately afterwards, there was the sound of heavy objects falling from the phone worm. A question mark suddenly appeared on Maude''s head. "Dada, are you okay?" "No, nothing..." A few seconds later, Dada''s intermittent voice came from the phone worm. "I was so excited just now, I almost couldn''t breathe!" "..." Maude didn''t know what to say, he always felt that Dada and Bartolomio were very similar. "Idol, you are calling at this time, is there something very important?" "It doesn''t matter much, I just want to provide you with some''real news materials''." "Huh? Idol, wait a moment, I''ll get paper and pen now." "it is good." There was a rustling sound from Dada, and there was also the sound of a person''s footsteps. Maude didn''t care either, and waited for Dada to take the pen and paper. After a while, Dada''s voice came from the phone worm. "Idol, I''m fine, you can start talking!" "Today, I declared war with BIG.MOM." Maude went straight ahead. "Patter." This is the sound of something falling from the phone worm. "what!!!" This was an exclamation from the phone bug, but the voice was not from Dada, but from Morgans, the president of the news agency. If Maude was present, he could see Morgans''s eyes staring out. "This is big news!!!" Immediately afterwards, the excited voice of Morgans was clearly transmitted to Maude''s ears through the phone worm. The corners of Maude''s mouth slightly raised. As long as the facts of the declaration of war are published in the newspaper in front of the whole world, Charlotte Lingling will be able to swallow a reassurance that "I don''t go to the world to challenge your reputation". In this way, at least she can lock Charlotte Lingling''s attention on herself. Afterwards, Maude provided Dada with the "news materials" that were just released today. Dada and Morgans, who received the first-hand "news material", were happy to find North. Five or six minutes later. call ended. Maude put away the phone bug and went to bed. One night passed. early morning. Maude suddenly opened his eyes. Not because of the biological clock, but he heard a slight movement from outside the door. "Come in, the door is unlocked." Maude straightened his upper body, his eyes flashed with red light, and he tilted his head to look at the door of the room. "Eh" An exclamation suddenly sounded outside the door. After a while, the door was pushed open, Bai Xing''s head poked in first, and looked at Maude who was sitting on the bed timidly. "Mr. Maude, did I wake you up." "if not?" "Uh." Bai Xing shrank his neck. Maude opened the quilt, got out of bed and put on his clothes. Bai Xing walked into the room cautiously, stood not far from the door, and looked at Maude intently. Maude got dressed, turned his head to look at Bai Xing, and asked, "Is there something wrong?" "Mr. Maude, I want to talk to you." "Talk?" Maude was slightly surprised, and said, "What are you talking about?" Bai Xing took a deep breath and summoned the courage to say: "I, I still can''t agree with Mr. Maud''s actions." "No idea what you are talking about." Maude raised his eyebrows and walked straight to the bathroom, brushing his teeth and washing his face in front of Bai Xing. Bai Xing''s gaze followed Maude closely, and said: "What you did to the pirates in the square..." "what?" Maude picked up the towel and wiped the corners of his mouth, looked at Bai Xing sideways, and said calmly: "What are you trying to say?" "Yes, that''s... Mr. Maud shouldn''t and shouldn''t treat those pirates..." Bai Xing''s tone immediately weakened a bit, his lips pursed, and he couldn''t say what he was thinking. But Maude understood what Bai Xing wanted to express from the intermittent words. He stared at the mermaid princess who couldn''t speak a word in front of him, and shook his head slightly. It would be really hard to imagine if he hadn''t grasped the intelligence information of the future, it would be such a mermaid princess who seemed to have a very weak personality, but possessed the ability to call on giant sea kings. Perhaps the [Neptune Poseidon] born on Murloc Island has always been an over-kind type like White Star. Otherwise, it should have taken a place in the world by virtue of the ability to call on giant sea kings, instead of living deep under the sea for many years, only enjoying the sunlight passed through the roots of Eve trees. Maude put down the towel and strode towards Bai Xing. While walking, Maude''s body size kept increasing. Bai Xing was frightened immediately, his mouth closed, and he retreated subconsciously. As a result, his back slammed against the wall next to the gate, and he looked at Maude walking by with some loss. Maude came to Bai Xing. The soaring size in a short period of time gave Bai Xing an indescribable pressure. This was the first human being bigger than her ever seen by Bai Xing. Maude stretched out his big hand towards Bai Xing. Seeing Maude''s big hand, the nervous Bai Xing, the first reaction was to close his eyes. Maude''s big hand held Bai Xing''s cheek in this way, and with a slight pinch, he squeezed Bai Xing''s lips high. "Princess, there should be a limit to innocence." Maude looked down at Bai Xing''s face. Bai Xing''s face was in a panic, and his hands swayed back and forth uneasy. "Vander Deeken has been killed by me, and you dont need to stay in that shell tower anymore. If you have time to worry about such meaningless things, it is better to go to the island and take a look, presumably your compatriots, Will be happy to give you an''answer''." Maude let go of Bai Xing''s cheeks, and then crossed Bai Xing''s body, crossed the threshold and walked out of the room. "Also, don''t teach me to do things." After leaving the last sentence, Maude''s footsteps gradually faded away. in the room. Listening to Mo De''s footsteps, Bai Xing stared at the ground blankly. "I, I know, but, but... compared to violence and killing..." Halfway through talking to himself, Bai Xing bit his lip and couldn''t speak anymore. Flashed in her head the frightening experience Luna told her yesterday. Breakfast time. Neptune prepared an extremely rich breakfast for Maude and the others, and the hospitality was vividly reflected. In the breakfast, there are desserts specially made for Maud at the Fishman Island Dim Sum Factory, which has just resumed normal operation today. Basically every dessert is decorated with various chocolate sauces or jams that are usually used to decorate, and the names of Maud are poured out with great effort. Looking at the dazzling array of desserts, Perona and Bailey, the teams favorite desserts, were almost crazy. They didn''t eat the staple food at all, only these delicious desserts were in their eyes. The two live treasures ate, and in order to **** the dessert, they inevitably began to fight each other again. Maude ignored the daily fight between Perona and Bailey and picked up a glaze chocolate cake. On the smooth black glaze, there is a string of beautiful white fonts. That is his name... From this detail alone, Maude can feel the enthusiasm of the dessert chefs from the dessert factory. Maude shook his head slightly and took a bite of the chocolate cake. It melts in the mouth, as if it contains a piece of cheese with a rich chocolate flavor. The texture and taste are impeccable. "It''s no wonder that BIG.MOM will not hesitate to send a general star, but also plan the furthest Murloc Island into the site." Maud savored the wonderful taste of the chocolate cake, and he was able to appreciate the idea of ??BIG.MOM wanting to get the fisherman island site. "It''s a pity...but from today, the specialty desserts of Fishman Island will become history." Putting the remaining chocolate cake into his mouth, Maude thought in his heart. Publishing the facts of the declaration of war in the newspapers can only make BIG.MOM fix his sights on him who is about to enter the new world for the second time, and it is not enough to make BIG.MOM give up his thoughts of occupying Murloc Island. If you want to get rid of BIG.MOM''s occupation of Murloc Island, you can only destroy the dessert factory on Murloc Island and eliminate the existence of desserts. In this way, Murloc Island, the furthest away from the center of the New World, does not have the value of BIG.MOM making a big move. As for the method, it''s easy. Just make up a fisherman island dessert factory destroyed by the pirates and kill all the dessert chefs. After breakfast, Maude directly mentioned to Neptune about the destruction of the dessert factory. After Chen Ming had a stake, Neptune decisively agreed to Maude''s proposal. The tens of thousands of pirates who died in the square left behind not only a large number of sophisticated weapons, but also a small amount of money and accessories that the pirates carried with them, which is not a small number. And these money can be used to compensate the dessert masters. The things that should be dealt with have already been dealt with almost, and it is time to leave. Before leaving Dragon Palace, Neptune finally made a decision. "Mr. Maud, can you borrow your banner to use it?" "of course." Maude agreed readily. When the flag of the Maud Pirates flies over the Murloc Island, it is also equivalent to the thumb stamp when the agreement is made. Both parties are tacitly aware. Leaving Dragon Palace City, Maude and his party landed on Gironde Square. The corpses were lying on the ground in the square yesterday, but today there is no blood stain. The efficiency of cleaning is amazing. Neptune, Princess White Star, and the three princes who had just awakened this morning, accompanied by Maude. In order to show good, they, as the royal family, must personally bid farewell to Maude and them. And this approach gave Maude enough cards. "Lafayette, how''s the coating of Hades?" "The film has been plated, and you can set sail at any time." "Ok." Maude nodded. A group of people crossed Geelong Cod Square and headed towards the Coral Hills of Port Town. Along the way, both sides of the street were crowded with enthusiastic fisherman island residents. Almost all the residents on the island came to see off the Maud Pirates. Looking at the friendly attitude of the people towards Maude, the Neptune family, who are the royal family, have different expressions. In their cognition, if so many compatriots can let go of their hostile human beings, there may be only one Maud. In this noisy farewell sound, Maude and his party arrived at the port of Coral Hill. In the huge port, only one ship, the Mingtu, was moored, and it looked very depressed. In addition to the Underworld, there is also Arthur standing on the shore. He was waiting for Maude here specifically. "Maud, sell me a devil fruit!!!" Seeing Maud, Arthur said out loud. Maude looked at Arthur in surprise. "Do you have money?" "..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 571： Breaking news Chapter 571 Explosive News The base price of a devil fruit is 100 million Baileys. Depending on the ability and department, the price will double. Even so, there is no market. The most likely occasions for the Devil Fruit to appear are basically auctions with a well-known reputation and sufficiently hard backstage. However, people who are eager for the devil fruit will usually push the bidding price to a price that ordinary people cannot afford. Thanks to Arthur''s methods, he could find some sellers in the underground world who were unwilling to take the devil fruit for auction. It''s a pity that his fate is poor, or he is born with the insulating properties of the devil fruit. Arthur has struggled for so many years, but he has never succeeded in buying a devil fruit. Now, Maude, a major collector of devil fruits, is in front of him, and he must consider whether this is the only opportunity in his life that is closest to devil fruits. In order to seize this opportunity, his brain was hot, he squatted directly at the port in advance, waiting for Maude''s arrival, and then made a request to purchase Devil Fruit. But Maude knew that Arthur had no money now. Although he now holds five devil fruits in his hand, he is not generous enough to sell it cheaply. Most importantly, he is not short of money at all. Therefore, in the face of Arthur''s request, Maude simply refused to say whether you have money. Arthur''s mind cooled down, but he was desperately eager for devil fruit, and he didn''t want to miss this opportunity anyway. He even thought of a way to write an IOU to Maude, but he quickly rejected it by himself. "I don''t have money, and I want to get a devil fruit from Maude, what should I do to..." Arthur''s head turned quickly in an instant. In this situation, few methods can be thought of. And the only method with higher possibility was difficult for Arthur himself to accept. But in the end, the desire for the devil fruit prevailed. In less than a second or two, Arthur raised his eyes to look at Maude, with a solemn expression: "I have no money, but I can sell this life to you!" "Your fate?" Maude shook his head slightly. It was not that he looked down on Arthur. Based on his requirements for members, Arthur was still a long way away from passing the test. To put it ugly, Maude didn''t need Arthur''s life at all. When he was about to refuse, Maude suddenly thought of "blacking" Arthur''s permanent pointer in the Leviathan Island bar, as well as the [line technique] that Arthur was proficient in, and stopped speaking in time. Seeing Maude shaking his head, Arthur''s heart sank directly to the bottom. Sell ??your life to Maude, even if you become Maudes slave, this is the only way Arthur can get the devil fruit from Maude. But even so, it failed. Thinking back to the bad experiences in the past, Arthur felt that he was going to be depressed. "Get on the boat, I will give you a chance to embody value." Just when Arthur''s heart was dead gray, Maude''s sudden words, like the dawn that broke through the night, made Arthur''s whole heart alive in an instant. He suppressed the excitement in his heart, and his eyes were full of bright light. "Boss, I won''t let you down!" After spending many years in the underground world, he changed his name directly to Boss Maud. Maude said blankly: "I haven''t acknowledged your''value'' yet, so don''t rush to call my boss, and don''t be too happy too early." "If the''value'' shown by you can''t meet my requirements, I will let you off the boat as soon as possible. Relatively, if you can show the value that satisfies me, you will be given a devil fruit for free, which is nothing. ." Hearing Maude''s words, Arthur reduced the light in his eyes and nodded heavily. Around, everyone in the Maude Pirate Group, even if they did not agree with Arthur''s ability, would not disagree with Maude''s decision. "Get on the boat." Maude strode towards the Underworld. When he was on Leviathan Island, Maude had a serious shortage of funds in order to build a ship, and it happened that Arthur sent him the permanent pointer of the small garden. At that time, due to lack of funds, Maude could only use a few tricks and took the permanent pointer of the small garden directly from Arthur''s hands. Afterwards, Maude collected two waves of experience points in the small garden, and also mastered the vital hegemony skills. It was these things that made Maude willing to give Arthur a chance. If Arthur can get his approval, then he doesn''t mind giving [Line Fruit] to Arthur. Arthur watched Maude walking towards the back of the Underworld, his fighting spirit was like a raging fire. "I absolutely must seize this opportunity!" Arthur said to himself in his heart. Under the gaze of the Neptune family and the many residents of Murloc Island, Maude and his team boarded the Underworld one by one. After a while. The sails are raised, and the flag pattern of the Maud Pirates group painted on the sails swells with the sails, becoming quite three-dimensional. Maude stood on the side of the ship, calmly watching Neptune and others in the harbor. Starting today, he has one more promise to fulfill. For this, he has to become stronger, strong enough to fulfill all promised promises. Whether its from Murloc Island or Big Bear and Sunny... The Underworld slowly sailed away from the port and headed to the deep sea outside the fisherman island. As the Hades continued to rise, the murloc island underneath gradually became a small spot of light. Lafayette and Jim were nervous, their attention was highly concentrated. One of them is a navigator and the other is a helmsman, taking on the safety of the entire team. Even if they had completed a successful voyage to Murloc Island, they still did not relax at all in the deep seabed below this 10,000 meters. In contrast, other people are much more relaxed, drinking wine while enjoying the deep sea wonders outside the bubble film. The Haunted Earth slowly and steadily ascended until smoothly riding the Shanghai Current, and the ascent speed instantly increased several times. "There will be no problem then." After successfully sending the Hades to the rising currents, Lafayette''s pressure eased a lot. The sailing along the rising current is very smooth. In the end, the Underworld jumped out of the sea like a flying fish, and immediately fell heavily, shaking up large waves. After jumping out of the sea, the scene before everyone''s eyes was thunderstorms pouring, strong winds, and stormy waves on the sea. "Rumble" There was a deafening thunder in the sky where the black clouds were surging, and thunder and lightning swiftly shone through the thick black clouds. "It''s pretty bad weather." Maude came to the bow and looked up at the thunderous sky. His calm look was in stark contrast with the crew huddled behind him. "Ok?" Suddenly, Maude''s eyes narrowed slightly. A visible cyclone appeared on the sea directly in front of the Hades. This kind of cyclone, Maud has seen many times in voyages, is a precursor to the formation of tornadoes. Maude was about to remind Lafayette, but saw the original slender tornado cyclone, in just one or two seconds, wishing to unreasonably expand several times. Every second, the tornado cyclone expands at an astonishing speed, and at the same time it is rolling up a huge amount of sea water. "Good guy." A flash of surprise flashed in Maude''s eyes. Rao is that he has seen waterspouts many times in the Great Channel, but this is the first time he has seen a waterspout with such an abnormal expansion speed and scale. This is the new world... Therefore, it is better to go empty in the future. at the same time. Somewhere in the sky with clear weather. The terrifying three-masted ship is quietly suspended above the sea of ??clouds. The trip to Murloc Island, with the size of a terrifying three-masted ship, cannot be coated to the sea. Therefore, the terror three-masted ship can only stay in the new world, waiting for the return of Maude and his party. Jaya, who is in charge of controlling the three-masted ship of terror, should of course stay in the new world. Staying with her are the crew of the Monster Monk Pirates, Red Heart Pirates, Hawkins Pirates. During their journey to Murloc Island in Maude. Jaya continued to embed the black stones of Thor Island one by one into the hollow hull area of ??the terrifying three-masted ship, so as to improve the ability of floating fruits. The other crew members, as coolies, are responsible for improving the image of the terrorist three-masted ship. First of all, there are large and meaningless forests of gloomy coldness, Secondly, there are quite dazzling tomb areas and ruined buildings. Their first task is to flatten these areas, and then wait for Maude and the others to return to transform the vacated areas. With their efforts, the landscape of the island is changing. On the castle balcony. Jia Ya stood quietly, her long hair and skirt waving in the wind. She held a life card in her hand. "Made...has an accident happened?" Isolating the oncoming strong wind from the palm of his hand, Jaya noticed the direction the life card was pointing, and suddenly turned to the other side. Although the life card was business as usual, this sudden change made Jaya a little worried. "Could it be swallowed or taken away by the sea king?" Jia Ya said anxiously to herself, and immediately followed the direction of the life card and used her ability to change the course of the terrifying three-masted ship. Her main task is to meet Maude and the others who have returned to the surface as soon as possible. I thought there was a life card''s guidance, it shouldn''t be difficult to reunite. But after all, this is a more dangerous new world, and it is possible to usher in disaster at any moment. Five days later. An island in the new world. In the clear sky, seagulls hovered over a simple harbor. The heavily damaged Haunted Earth was anchored in the harbor. Its main mast broke, a large piece was lifted on the left side of the hull, the cabin shell was damaged to varying degrees, and the main sail and auxiliary sail were torn on a large scale. "Tsk, the material for the entire hull basically uses Adam, the treasure tree, which is too **** rich." On the wooden bridge near the shore, a short old man with a pipe in his mouth stretched out his hand to stroke the hull of the Underworld, and couldn''t help but explode. There is no other reason, but the Hades is too moat. "I don''t know what you encountered that caused such a''sturdy'' ship to be damaged like this." "Are you sure to fix it?" Maude stood behind the little old man and did not mean to explain, but asked questions about the maintenance of the Underworld. The little old man looked back at Maude and nodded: "As long as you don''t mind material problems, maintenance is a trivial matter." "Then bother you, please fix our boat as soon as possible." "Money is in place, everything is easy to say." The old man retracted his gaze, but he was a little surprised. He knew Maude, but he never expected that the rumored big pirate would be so kind to an old ship repairer in his neighborhood. See you a long time ago. The old man sighed in his heart. Maude nodded at the old man, then turned and walked towards the building not far away. Five days ago, they encountered an unreasonable super-large tornado in the stormy sea and almost killed them on the spot. Fortunately, the Underworld was very strong and didn''t let them get on the boat and destroy them. It''s just that people are out of danger, but the Underworld is seriously damaged. In desperation, Maude could only choose to temporarily rest on the islands found in the nearby waters. On the one hand, the Underworld was repaired, and on the other hand, it was waiting for Jia Ya to find them in a terrifying three-masted ship. This island, which is temporarily closed, does not occupy a large area. Just look at the port facilities, they are crude and backward. The small town not far from the port is even more sparse with only 20 or 30 buildings. When he first landed on the island, Maude''s first impression of the town was barrenness. Of course, this is also impossible. Compared with the first half of the Great Channel, the navigation in the New World is more thrilling and demanding, and it is naturally difficult to build a stable trade route. As a result, islands with inherently poor environmental conditions are difficult to develop. Even if it can develop to a relatively prosperous level, it will be targeted by the four emperors who dominate the new world. After all, a site means a protection fee income. And the island where Maude is located is obviously not qualified to be favored by the Four Emperors. Maude followed the dusty road to the tavern only a hundred steps away from the port. Next to the pub door. Luo held the ghost crying, leaning back against the wooden wall outside the tavern, looking at Maude who came by. "Is that old man reliable?" "The tone is not small, it should be a bit capable." Maude smiled. Regardless of whether the old man in the port can repair the Underworld, they have no choice in their current situation. Luo took out a newspaper from his shirt, his expression was slightly solemn, and said, "I asked for a newspaper from the tavern. It was from yesterday." "Why, in the past few days when our ship was almost destroyed, has there been any major incident?" Maude looked at Ronaldo''s solemn expression. Luo threw the newspaper to Maude and said, "Read it for yourself." "..." Maude caught the newspaper and read it directly. What caught your eye was a conspicuous title related to the Navy. "Have the Warring States abdicated..." Maude glanced over the headline, reading the headline content. Maude, who holds the intelligence of the future, is not very surprised by the abdication of the Warring States period. However, the reason for the abdication of the Warring States was not the defeat of the war, but the fact that he attacked Mary Gioia to abduct the Dragonites and killed two Dragonites. "Aka dog takes over as the marshal of the Warring States period, the green pheasant retires from the navy, and the uncle smiles to succeed him as the general..." Although the content of the report was yesterday, the change of the navy headquarters happened a week ago. The navy headquarters froze for a week before exploding this eye-popping news. Maude groaned. After the top war ended, some developments became different, and some developments quietly returned to the right track. Without thinking, Maude continued to browse the newspaper. The content of the report on another page pointed to the news of shaking fruit. "Oh?" Maude''s sight immediately froze on a photo. The person in the photo is Vice Admiral Wilgo of the Navy Headquarters. But Maude knew that Vergo was the spy of Doflamingo in the navy. "Shaking fruit... was eaten by this guy." Maude narrowed his eyes slightly. The shocking fruit that countless people looked forward to, finally appeared... It''s just that the way it appears is very unpleasant. Luo looked at Maude, calmly said: "It happened that this guy ate the shocking fruit, Maude, what are you going to do?" Maude did not answer Luo''s question immediately, but continued to read the newspaper. In addition to the huge changes in the navy headquarters and the report of shaking fruits. This newspaper issued yesterday also published several other explosive news... (End of this chapter) Chapter 572： Lost Green Pheasant Chapter 572: The Lost Green Pheasant The content of this newspaper''s report contained several explosive news that could be called major events. The third report ranked in the conspicuous section was related to Qiwuhai. After the top war, there are only two remaining Qiwuhai. They are the Empress Hancock and Hawkeye Mihawk. Such a serious vacancy directly caused the Qiwuhai system to almost exist in name only. However, this is a rare opportunity for some senior generals in the navy headquarters who originally opposed the Qiwuhai system to overthrow the Qiwuhai system. Many senior generals immediately jointly proposed to cancel the Qiwuhai system. Among these senior navy generals, there is the new general Fujitora... However, the world government did not respond to these voices from the high-level navy headquarters, mainly generals. In order to maintain the balance of power, the world government instead ordered the navy to find a suitable successor to Qiwuhai as quickly as possible. In the face of the tough demands from above, the navy headquarters can only do the same, screening from the big data in the intelligence database, and then find out who can succeed Qiwuhai who meets the standards. In less than five days, three great pirates agreed to the invitation from the navy and took the seat of the vacant Qiwuhai. And these three great pirates are the recently active Whitebeard II Edward Weibull, the twelfth generation pillar of the long-famous great pirates Eight Treasures, the green pepper, and the rising star Pirate White Maca Wendy Xu. "Did you fill up three vacancies all at once..." Maude looked at the report on Qiwuhai, glanced over Cavendishs photo, and muttered to himself in confusion: "I didnt expect Xiaoka, this guy, would actually agree to the invitation of the world government. Maybe its for making headlines. only" In a coffee shop on a remote island. Cavendish, dressed in white, sat on the sofa with a smile. In front of him, reporters gathered together and flashing spotlights. "Sure enough, it is the right choice to take over as Qiwuhai!" Cavendish smiled and looked at the group of reporters who were crazy about him, and was so moved that he almost cried. When was the last time I enjoyed this kind of treatment! When did it make the headlines last time! Cavendish''s face was calm and calm, but he was shouting loudly in his heart. "Young Master Baima, what are your reasons for agreeing to take over as Qiwuhai?" A beautiful female reporter, holding a pen and paper in her hand, looked at the star-studded Cavendish with an admiring look. Cavendish looked at the female reporter, who could not help blushing on her face with light makeup. "This beautiful lady, are you asking me when to hold a fan meeting?" "???" Several question marks jumped out of the female reporter''s head. Cavendish didn''t care about the female reporter''s reaction at all, raised his hand and gently fiddled with the golden bangs, and said seriously: "In this case, this young master will''reluctantly'' tell you some gossip in advance." "Mr. Cavendish, we are basically..." "Ah... sneeze!" The reporters present were a little dazed, and when they were about to pull Cavendish back to the normal interview session, Cavendish sneezed several times without warning. The saliva spurted from his mouth, rain and dew fell on the face of every reporter in front of him. For a while, the spotlight stopped flashing. Seeing the reporters who were full of saliva in front of him, Cavendish''s expression became very stiff. Why, how come you sneeze suddenly? ! Cavendish tilted his head slightly, as if doubting life. On a small island far in the sky. "Or...you want to use the rights granted by the world government to hold fan meetings in each franchise country?" Maude looked at Cavendish''s photos in the newspaper, and guessed Cavendish''s motives and reasons for taking over as Qiwuhai. Next to the bar door. Luo''s mouth twitched and sighed, "It''s like something that narcissist would do." As he said, Luo Jiang cried the ghost in his arms to the ground, staring at him and said: "However, the navy is so efficient that it can find three pirates who are willing to succeed the Qiwuhai in such a short time." "Yes." Maude nodded and said calmly: "I thought that after''topping'', the Qiwuhai system would be abolished directly." "Maude, compared to another matter, Qiwuhai''s matter is irrelevant..." Luo looked solemn, raised his finger at the newspaper in Maude''s hand, and said solemnly: "I thought that killing Doflamingo would arouse Kaido''s dissatisfaction, but unexpectedly, Kaido would directly declare war on you! " The content of the report behind Qiwuhai was that Kaido of the Beast Pirate Group declared war on Morde. This is very interesting. Four or five days ago, Maude declared war on BIG.MOM, and today, four or five days later, Kaido declared war on Maude, and may also launch the unique [Expedition] operation of the Beast Pirate Group. This also means that he, the pirate group that has just entered the new world, will face the threat of two Four Emperors at the same time. "It doesn''t matter." Maude looked calm. Facing the two Four Emperors Pirate Group and still so calm, Luo Zhen didn''t know what to say. "Go, go in for a drink." Maude slid the newspaper to Luo, opened the door of the tavern and walked in. Inside the pub. Only their table of guests, not only not deserted, but also lively. "Boss, sit here!" Seeing Maude walk into the tavern, Urki stood up suddenly and greeted him loudly. Jim was more direct. He got up and strode towards Maude, clearly he wanted to get started directly and put Modra on the seat beside him. "I''m careless!" Urji stared blankly at Jim''s actions, and secretly said carelessly, but he could only regret watching Jim take the lead. At this moment, a white ghost passed through Jim''s body. "Puff!" Jim, who had just stretched out his hand for Ramauds arm, immediately fell on all fours and said passively: "My existence is a dust." "Hehehehe..." Perona covered her mouth and chuckled, then floated to Maude, and handed Maude the full glass. "Thank you." Maude took the cup and thanked him habitually. Perona said: "There is an empty seat next to me." "it is good." Maude smiled, and walked towards the seat Perona pointed to. Seeing this, Perona waved her small hand happily and vigorously, and immediately ignored the slanderous gaze from Bailey, and chased Maud. Maude came to the seat, put the wine glass full of wine on the table, and then sat down slowly. Almost as soon as he sat down, Lafayette, who was fascinating, was Shi Shiran sitting beside Maude. And that seat is exactly Perona''s. Perona was stunned as she watched Lafayette taking her seat. She wanted to remind Lafayette aloud, but she didn''t dare, so she could only look at Philo who was sitting on the other side of Maude with tears. "Boom, boom, boom..." Philo, wearing a crow mask, was tapping the tabletop with the sharp peck on the crow mask, while whispering something, speaking very fast. Perona covered her forehead. She almost forgot that the various plants that Philo had collected from Murloc Island were blown away by the huge tornado a few days ago before she could study them, and she has not yet escaped her depression until today. In desperation, Perona could only give up the idea of ??exchanging positions with Philo. "Damn Lafayette!" Perona''s cheeks bulged slightly, and she looked at Lafayette who had nothing to do with her angrily. The other side of the wine table. Urki looked at Lafayette who had seized Perona''s seat in surprise, and sighed in his heart that there was a mountain still high. Hawkins beside him is focusing on sticking the divination cards to the straw shelf in front of him. In fact, he has been paying attention to the behavior of his teammates from the corner of his eye. "scales." Hawkins held a divination card with a "" pattern and said lightly: "The probability of the captain sitting next to me is zero, and the probability of sitting next to Lafayette is also zero, which is fair." Hearing Hawkins''s self-talk, Urji turned his head and looked at that strange look as if he was saying: divination of this kind of thing? ? ? In front of the pub gate. Luo cried with a ghost in his arms, and witnessed the farce his companions made to make Maud sit beside him. "bored." Luo curled his lips and sat on a chair with no one on either side. "Room." The quietly opened domain space instantly covered the entire tavern. Transfer! Huh! Maude, who was sitting next to Lafayette, disappeared out of thin air with the cup. In the next moment, he sat in the seat beside Luo. "?" Maude looked at Luo who slowly put his hands down beside him, and a question mark appeared on his head. The others were startled and looked at Luo at the same time. Facing everyone''s gaze, Luo calmly picked up the wine glass and took a sip. Perona reacted first, using the fastest speed in her life, she sat down in another empty seat next to Maud, and then smiled quite contentedly. "..." Lafayette silently looked at Maud who was taken away, and silently stretched out his fingers, tapping the table again and again, making a rhythmic bang. Aside. Brook was holding a cup of hot black tea. First he glanced at Philo who was tapping on the table with his crow mask, and then at Lafayette, who tapped his finger on the table without stopping. He only felt that his ears were full of hum. Boom. "Ooooooo, my scalp is numb, although I don''t have a scalp!" Brooke got up decisively and moved away from the two dongdong monsters beside him. The pub is full of excitement. The port outside the pub is very quiet. The old boatman came to the deck of the Underworld and looked at the hideous fracture on the main mast. "It''s difficult." The old man whispered to himself. "Ling Ling--" Just as the old man was thinking about how to perfectly repair the mast fracture, there was a clear ringing bell on the distant sea. "Eh?" The old man''s ears were sharp, and he turned his head subconsciously and looked at the sea where the ringing sound came from. I saw a tall man on the sea, dressed as a homeless man, riding a well-maintained bicycle, coming along the sea. On the sea in front of the bicycle, a group of flying fish about the size of a calf sprang from the bottom of the sea, crossed the man and the bicycle, drew a beautiful arc in mid-air, and immediately fell into the sea. A few seconds passed. Schools of flying fish sprang from the sea in front of the man again, repeating again and again. Perhaps because of this, the man kept flipping the bell on the front of the bicycle in an attempt to drive away the annoying flying fish. On the deck of Hades. The old man''s pipe in his mouth fell on the deck with a bang. "Admiral Green Pheasant!? No, it''s the former Admiral!" "Ling Ling, Ling Ling" The sound of bicycle bells, from far to near. Who can ride a bicycle on the sea in the new world, but who else can there be a green pheasant? Surrounded by a group of flying fish, the green pheasant rode a bicycle and came to the side of the wooden bridge at the port. "Ah la la, I found a place to rest." The green pheasant stepped on the pedals of the bicycle hard, and the wheels immediately climbed onto the bridge deck along the steep ice **** connected to the bridge deck. After that, the green pheasant parked the bicycle aside, looked up at the severely damaged Haunted Earth, and a strange color flashed in his eyes. "This ship... seems to have been seen somewhere." The green pheasant scratched his messy hair, trying to recall the memory of the Haunted Earth. As the sails and flags on the Hades were severely damaged, they were all unloaded and gathered in the corners of the deck, so that the green pheasant did not see any pattern of the Mord Pirates'' flag. In addition, Maude seldom let the Mingtu show his face, causing the Qing pheasant to fail to recognize the origin of the Mingtu. "Well, let''s find a place to eat first." I really couldn''t think of a reason, the green pheasant gave up decisively, looked at the tavern closest to the port, and listened carefully, and could hear the warm clinking of glasses from the tavern. "Well" The green pheasant touched his chin, a strange color flashed in his eyes. At the side of the Underworld. "The former Navy Admiral Green Pheasant, you are no longer in the navy, so there shouldn''t be a reason to come to''criminal'' the pirates?" The old boatman looked down at the green pheasant standing on the wooden bridge. Hearing the old man''s voice, the green pheasant tilted his head back, the corner of the eye on the side of the little sunglasses, glanced at the old man standing on the side of the ship, and asked rhetorically. "Fight against the pirate... do you need a reason?" "..." The old man was stunned for a moment. The green pheasant ignored the old man and walked towards the tavern. On the way, he touched the empty trouser pockets, scratching his hair in anguish. "Do me a favor." He stopped and looked back at the old man again. "What''s busy?" The old man asked subconsciously. "Lend me some money and I will bet the bike with you." "..." The old man was silent for a moment. "You want me to look at the bike for you, right?" "Ah la la..." Ten seconds later. The green pheasant opened the door of the tavern and walked into the tavern. His arrival directly stopped the bustle in the tavern. Patter. The wooden gate banged lightly on the wall. At the moment when the voice sounded, except for Maude, everyone in the room was prepared to attack like a reflex. "It''s the green pheasant...!!!" Everyone looked at the green pheasant that suddenly appeared like a ghost. On the other hand, the green pheasant was also surprised to look at the people of the Maude Pirates in the tavern, his eyes moved, and he fixed on Maude who was toasting and drinking. "Ah la la, where did you... come from?" "This should be ours, right?" Maude put down his wine glass and said calmly: "Don''t tell me, you came out for a walk, and then came here by mistake, green pheasant..." "Ah la la, I accidentally got lost." The green pheasant walked to the wine table. His actions made Lafayette and the others nervous. If it weren''t for Maude didn''t order, they would probably take the initiative under pressure. "Also, call me Kuzan." Under everyone''s gaze, the green pheasant naturally sat opposite Maude. "I heard...you provoke two''four emperors'' at the same time, Maude..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 573： Maude shook the world again Chapter 573 Maud shakes the world again It is definitely not the intention of the green pheasant to meet Maude here. The loss of my way just mentioned is not just a joke. It can only be said that it is indeed unexpected for the green pheasant to encounter the Maude Pirates here. But now that I have encountered it, it is normal to sit down and talk, and fill up my stomach or something by the way. While waiting for Maude''s answer, the green pheasant used his ability to create a pair of chopsticks that exuded chills. If the woman named Jaya is there, she will definitely offer clean dishes again. The green pheasant thought in his heart, picking up a piece of stew with ice-made chopsticks, stuffing it directly into his mouth, and then showing a satisfied expression. around. All the people headed by Lafayette looked at the green pheasant with a strange look. Maude clasped his hands and pressed his chin, calmly watching the green pheasant who was chewing the stew. After being silent for a second or two, he nodded, and in this simplest way, he answered the green pheasant''s question. "Ah la la..." The green pheasant swallowed the stew and looked at Maude with interest. "It''s been less than a month since I came to the''New World'', it''s so''extraordinary''... If you want to say that among the people I know, only you, Bacardi Maud, can do it." "Kuzan, if you are here for a meal, eat quietly." Maude tilted his head slightly, and in the corner of his eye, there were ice chopsticks in the hands of the green pheasant who were busy slicing meat. The green pheasant did not speak any more, but the speed of the meat and the frequency of chewing were significantly improved. In the entire tavern, all of a sudden, there was only the chirping of the green pheasant who kept eating meat. After eating up all the stew in the big bowl, the green pheasant took a breath and put down the ice chopsticks quite contentedly, then raised his arm and wiped off the soup stains on his mouth with his cuff. "thanks for treatment." The green pheasant''s gaze moved away from the bowl with only one soup base, slowly lifted it up, and landed on Maude''s face. "I originally planned to walk around and check some things with my own eyes, but I didn''t expect to meet you on the first island of the journey. This made me... the idea of ??changing my schedule." "Oh?" Maude raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at the blue pheasant whose emotions were hidden by his sunglasses. He put his hands on the table and said lightly: "Could it be that you want to always staying with me for food, right?" "Ah la la." The green pheasant scratched his head with his right hand stained with a little soup stain, and said seriously and straightforwardly: "It is true." "!!!" Hearing the words of the green pheasant, everyone in the Maude Pirates group was shocked. On the other hand, Maude still had a calm face and no waves. "Then stay, because I just lack an ice maker on board." "Ice maker..." The green pheasant smiled helplessly at first, and then looked at Maud seriously. Didn''t even hesitate at all. This man is still so unexpected... The green pheasant thought silently in his heart. "Boss!" "Captain, this guy was a few days ago, but he was still an admiral..." Seeing that Maude let the green pheasant join in so easily, the members of the Maude Pirates group were not happy and excited to add a new top force to the team, but rather worried, they almost wrote on their faces the probability of the blue pheasant. It''s a navy spy. Maude raised his hand, and with just one gesture, everyone who was about to persuade consciously silenced. "Pirates should live as they please, but the rules are inevitable." Maude raised his hand and snapped his fingers. A dark night owl flew out from the shadow reflected on the floor, took out a small and exquisite red-rimmed wine bowl from the dining cupboard of the pub, then fluttered its wings and flew in front of the green pheasant, and took the red-rimmed wine bowl. put it down. Patter After putting down the red-rimmed wine bowl, Ye Xiao turned into the shape of a palm in mid-air, landed on the table, lifted the wine jug, and poured the wine into the red-rimmed bowl. After doing these things, the shadow hand sank onto the table and returned to the shadow. "Kuzan, I was not joking when I said''always''. What does this wine mean, don''t I need to explain it? So... do you have to make a decision?" Maude pointed to the red-rimmed bowl full of wine. "Ah la la, should pirates do whatever they want... Even though I am no longer a navy, this sentence still sounds harsh." The green pheasant looked at the wine bowl with the red border, paused, and continued: "It''s just that there are some things, with the identity and position of the''pirate''...maybe we can see more clearly." Before the words finished, the green pheasant toasted and drank all the wine in one gulp. From this moment on, the former Navy Admiral Green Pheasant became a member of the Maud Pirate Group, and thus... he carried the identity of the Pirate. "This" Everyone in the Maude Pirates group stared at the green pheasant who was drinking. If someone changed to a normal point to join the team, they would have warmly welcomed the new teammates. But the man in front of him was still in the future of the Navy headquarters a few days ago... Now they are somehow their new teammate. It''s magic... Due to the more sensitive identity of the green pheasants, they seemed to have forgotten how to welcome new members to the group, and all of them remained silent. At this moment, Bailey, who was drunk on his face, walked along the table to the front of the green pheasant with his short, fat legs. "Hey, tell you, the seniority in the group is arranged according to the time of joining the group, so please call Senior Bailey to listen!" "?" The green pheasant tilted his head and looked at Bailey in doubt. Seeing that the green pheasant didn''t respond, Bailey barked his teeth and opened his mouth to exhale a breath of alcohol. "Wo is the veteran of the pirate group, let you call Senior Wo, right?" "So there is such a saying..." The green pheasant also opened his mouth and exhaled. But what he exhaled was not the scent of alcohol, but the chill of bones. At the same time, ice flakes slowly congealed on his cheeks. Bailey was shivered by a breath of cold air, and the alcohol was more than half lost on the spot, and the courage to be stunned by the alcohol. "Brother, do you need a pair of clean dishes? Wo can help you get it now!" "Ah la la, then I will trouble you." The green pheasant nodded towards Bailey. Upon seeing this, Bailey turned and ran like a rabbit. Finally, the task of sending dishes and chopsticks was left on Jim. Inside the bar. The tavern owner who had been deliberately downplaying his presence was looking shocked at the green pheasant sitting across from Maud. "Damn... what day is today?" "The Maude Pirates, who don''t even pay attention to the Tianlong people, will come to my broken shop to drink and eat, forget it!" "The former admiral of the Navy, the green pheasant, is also here!" "And just in this broken shop of mine... joined the Maud Pirates?" The tavernkeeper seemed to be in a dream. Outside the pub. The old boatman with very good ears seemed to have "heared" everything that was happening in the tavern, and he was as shocked as the tavern owner. "The vacant position of the Four Emperors...It seems that the results are about to come." The old boatman murmured to himself, his tone full of wonder. "Unexpectedly, I have lived for most of my life, and there is still a chance to repair the ship for such an incredible group of guys. Is this going to let me live a few more years? Oh ha ha..." After that, the old boatman cheered up and started repairing the ship. One week passed. The repair work on the Underworld is coming to an end. During the break of the old boatman, Maude and Lafayette came to the port with him, and checked the most severely damaged parts of the Haunting. After some inspection, only a few traces of repairs were seen. "It''s not bad, that old man..." Maude was a little surprised by the old boatman''s ship repair skills. If it weren''t for the other party''s age, it looked like half a foot into the coffin, maybe Maud would invite the other party to board the boat. "Hey, it''s really amazing." As a result of the general repairs, Lafayette kicked a few decks with pleasure. "By the way, Lafayette, did the old man say when it can be completely repaired?" "The fastest two days." "That''s coming soon." Maude nodded. At this moment, a cloud of ice diamonds floated to the deck. In less than two or three seconds, Bing Ling turned into a green pheasant. The green pheasant put his hands in his pockets and looked up at the main mast that had been repaired by Jim and repainted the sail of the pirate flag. "It''s been so many days, don''t you want to ask me something?" "If you ask, you will say?" Maude glanced at the green pheasant beside him. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh) "All right, since you have said that, if I don''t ask anything, doesn''t it seem like I am heartless?" Maude retracted his gaze and looked at the skull banner on the sail. "So, you, Kuzan, are you a''landmine'' or a''spy'' specially released by the Navy Headquarters?" "Hello." A few drops of sweat leaked from the green pheasant''s forehead, and he said helplessly, "Do you still need to answer this question? It must not be..." As he said, the green pheasant put his hands back into his trouser pockets, his tone rarely becoming serious. "I have never... never thought that what the world government did was all right, nor did I think that what I wanted to do had to be done in that position." "So there is no doubt that before the beginning of the navy''s change, I did leave the navy... Its just that I wont be different because of the change in identity and position. This is the first time the green pheasant has expressed his position after joining the Maude Pirates. Maude gave the green pheasant again and said, "Why am I listening, it''s a bit thorny?" "Ah la la..." The green pheasant slowly tilted his head, looked at Maude, and said, "If it''s you, I will definitely not be disappointed." "So that''s it, is this a restriction?" Maude understood it, and said lightly: "But it doesn''t matter. It''s just that you can get a top combat power. It''s obvious that I earned it, but... When I was in the tavern that day, I also told you that the pirate should live as much as he wants." "So, I will not go against my heart and do something I don''t want to do just because I have to consider the loss of a top combat power." Taking advantage of this opportunity, Maude also directly expressed his attitude. He allowed the green pheasant to join because he was fancying the value of the green pheasant''s combat power, rather than offering an uncomfortable uncle in the team. "Ah la la." The green pheasant was thoughtful, and immediately said seriously: "It is convenient to disclose... the next itinerary?" "Going to Dressrosa, besides, you don''t need to be so inconsistent." As if he had already revealed the topic just now, Maude smiled and did not hide from the green pheasant. "Dress Rosa..." The eyes under the sunglasses of the green pheasant flickered slightly, and immediately thought of Maude''s motive to go to Dresrosa, apparently to eliminate the roots. This is an opportunity. Thinking of the national conditions of Dresrosa, the green pheasant muttered to himself. suddenly. Large shadows appeared without warning, and within a few blinks of an eye, they completely enveloped this small, underdeveloped island. The shadow came very suddenly, causing riots in the town. The green pheasant looked up at the sky. A huge island ship is quietly floating above the island. The source of the shadows is that this island ship blocks the sun... "The horrible three-masted ship..." Just glanced at the bottom of the island ship, the green pheasant instantly recognized the origin of the island ship. Maude and Lafayette also looked at the terrifying three-masted ship floating above the island. "It''s coming." "Wow..." Under their gaze, a tall and slender figure slowly floated down from the edge of the terrifying three-masted ship. This figure is exactly Jaya. "Ok?" Jia Ya saw the existence of the green pheasant from a distance, her eyes condensed slightly, and she quickly accelerated her fall, and landed beside Maude at the fastest speed. She didn''t ask aloud, but opened her amber eyes slightly and looked at Maude beside her with questioning eyes. "Sister Ya, get to know, this is Kuzan, a new crew member." "..." Jia Ya suddenly looked surprised. Two days later. The repair work on the Haunted Earth is over. Before leaving, Maude paid a large amount to the old boatman. Afterwards, under the gaze of the old boatman, Jaya used her ability to control the Haunted Earth to float into the air and fly to the terrifying three-masted ship hanging over the island. The Underworld rises by the wind. Standing on the edge of the deck, the green pheasant could not help but feel a strange feeling in her heart as she watched the sea get farther and farther away. Speaking of which, this is his first time sailing as a pirate... When the Underworld boarded the terrifying three-masted ship, a few minutes later, there were waves of panic on the terrible three-masted ship. "Oh my God, Admiral Green Pheasant is coming over!!!" "Quickly throw away the shovel and hammer, and put on a weapon!!!" "Hey, where did my weapon go? Why is there only a shovel?" "Isn''t the weapon hung on your back? You just shoveled dirt for a few days, and you can shovel amnesia? Don''t even know where the weapon is left?" "..." The arrival of the green pheasant almost scared the pirates who were doing hard work. After a while, he finally recovered his calm. "The former Navy Admiral Green Pheasant has actually become our companion?!" "The bear can''t believe it!" After learning that the green pheasant was already a member of the Mord Pirates, the many crew members who stayed behind on the terrifying three-masted ship were still full of disbelief. Such a scene is too amazing! Putting aside the anxiety and other emotions, the addition of the original navy''s top combat power is simply an extremely exciting and ambitious fact! Only a certain man who joined the Maud Pirates group almost at the same time as the Green Pheasant, felt the great pressure at the same time, secretly mustered the fighting spirit. A few days later. The report that the former Navy Admiral Green Pheasant joined the Maud Pirate Group spread throughout the world in a short period of time. Cavendish, who has often made headlines in recent days, has not yet covered his position, but was kicked off by Maude again. I thought that Maude killed the Dragonites and faced BIG.MOM and Kaido at the same time, which was already shocking enough. What I never expected was that at the time when the heat of these major events was just emerging, Maude made another shocking news! The world was shaken by Maud again! (End of this chapter) Chapter 574： Only three lieutenants came, I am very dissatisfied... Chapter 574 only has three lieutenants, I am very dissatisfied... The new world, somewhere in the sea. Three large warships sailed through the waves. On the bow of one of the warships stood a strong man. The man is wearing a hat, a beard is left on his chin, a cigar is in his mouth, and his eyes are narrowed. "How long will it take to reach the G5 branch?" The man opened his eyes slightly and looked at the adjutant beside him. "It will take another hour or so to burn Lieutenant General!" The adjutant straightened his body and quickly answered the man''s question. Huoshaoshan nodded to the adjutant when he heard the words. "G5 branch, Vergo..." Looking at the calm sea ahead, Huoshaoshan raised his head and spit out a puff of white smoke, passing through Vergo''s appearance in his mind. Corresponding to it was information about Vergo''s various abilities. "I am proficient in the six-stance technique, and I can easily cover the whole body with the armed color, and now I have eaten the shocking fruit again..." Huoshaoshan''s heart was slightly dignified, and he tilted his head to look at the warship sailing on the left side of the sea, barely able to see another lieutenant of his own level. In this mission to the G5 branch, a total of three head lieutenants were dispatched. The content of the mission is only one line: arrest Vergo. New World, G5 branch. On the flat terrain, a solemn base stands quietly The room at the top of the base is the office of the base chief Vergo. In the office, on the patterned brick floor next to the window, there is a rectangular dining table lined with white napkins. Wilgo sat at the dining table, with a knife and fork in his hand, slowly cutting a piece of steak with a deep red sauce on the white plate. The knife slashed across the steak, the pieces of meat separated, and wisps of blood flowed slowly from it. This is a steak that is only half-ripe. After cutting it, the presence of blood is better than the mellow sauce. Vergo put the cut steak meat into his mouth, and while chewing, his eyes under the sunglasses stared straight at the closed office door. Guru-- The chewed meat slid down the throat and into the stomach. "Reluctantly swallow." Vergo muttered to himself coldly. Today is a special day for him. So he decided to do something different, so he asked the kitchen to turn lunch into a half-rare steak. "But don''t have a flavor." Vergo slowly put down his knife and fork, and there was half a steak on the plate. No matter what he did, his eyes never left the office door from beginning to end. Tom Tom There was a sudden sound of footsteps from far and near. Hearing the sound, Wilgo expressionlessly picked up the black gloves on the edge of the dining table, habitually put on his right hand and then his left hand. After he put on his gloves, the office door was pushed open. The door panel hit the wall hard, making a dull noise. "Lieutenant General Vergo!" A very rude navy rushed into the office and looked at Vergo who was sitting behind the table. "There are three unannounced warships coming towards the west port. The brigadier general has already led the team to check the situation. Let me come over and report to you." "is it" Vergo pulled the sleeve of the glove a little harder, got up slowly, and walked over the dining table towards the office door. "Lieutenant General Vergo...?" The navy who came to report looked at Vergo, who was a little different from usual. Vergo was expressionless and said nothing. The body that strode forward suddenly disappeared. In the next moment, Wilgo appeared behind the navy and strode out of the office. laugh--! At the same time, the throat of the navy who came to report spouted a blood arrow without warning. "Eh?" The Navy held the blood splashing throat, turned his head in amazement, and fell to the ground before he had time to look at Vergo''s back. Puff--! Hearing the sound of heavy objects falling from behind, Vergo left without looking back. West port. A navy lined up, but there was no military posture at all. In front of the team, stood a man with a fan haircut. This man is the brigadier general of the G5 branch, whose name is too high, and he is also the second-ranked general in the G5 branch. "Three warships arrived at once, and there was no notification. What the **** is going on there?" The brigadier general frowned and stared at the three warships about to enter the port. If it hadnt been for the observer to have confirmed the navy identity on the warship, and facing such a suspicious warship, the rogue navy of the G5 branch had already put their weapons in their hands, how could they be honestly lined up here. Under the watchful eye of many G5 branch navies, three warships entered the port one after another and docked. A gangway protruded from the warship and reached the shore. Huoshaoshan climbed the gangway to the port. Immediately after him came ashore, the huge giant Lieutenant General Gayol, and Lieutenant General Maynard with a long black ponytail haircut. "Lieutenant General Huoshaoshan, we haven''t received any notifications and paper documents from the headquarters, so... please tell me your intentions immediately." The brigadier general walked up quickly, carrying his hands on his back, looking coldly at the three lieutenants including Huo Shaoshan, who had two ranks higher than him, with a slightly harsh tone and attitude. However, this is also the style and characteristics of the G5 branch, so it can stand firm in the new world. Huo Shao Shan squinted at the brigadier general who was in front of him. Before he could speak, he was snatched away by his fellow Lieutenant General Gayol. "It''s just a brigadier general. What qualifications do we have to tell us what we are here?" It seems that because of the bad attitude of the Brigadier General, the giant Lieutenant General Gayol didn''t give the Brigadier General a good face, and his words were even more rude. "Just stay on the side, otherwise, don''t blame me for being polite!" "Hey." Brigadier General heard the words too far, did not speak, just sneered, and then spit in front of Lieutenant General Gayol. "Hahaha!" The brigadier general''s behavior caused a lot of laughter from his subordinates. "I want to see, what an unkind way!" "It just so happens that Lao Tzu''s skin is itchy, if there is a kind, I will greet Lao Tzu''s ass!" The rogue navies of the G5 branch were clamoring with excitement, doing whatever they wanted, without paying attention to the [Military Rank System]. Their words and deeds made Lieutenant General Gayol''s face sinking. On the other hand, the navy who came with the team looked ugly. With the cheer of his subordinates, the brigadier general sneered: "If we don''t take the initiative to inform us, we have the''right'' to prevent you from entering the city." "..." Lieutenant General Huoshaoshan seemed to be unable to bear the rogue style of the G5 branch. He opened his eyes slightly with a look of displeasure. "They are here to find me." Just as the smell of gunpowder on both sides was getting stronger, Vergo''s voice came from a distance. Everyone on the harbor looked at Vergo for the first time. The navy from the headquarters, headed by Huoshao Mountain, all entered a state of combat readiness instantly. On the other hand, the G5 navy, which was headed by the over-commitment, walked directly towards Vergo. "Lieutenant General Vergo, are these guys here to find you? Isn''t it because they want to take your place? If so, we won''t agree!!" "Ah, Lieutenant General Vergo, are you injured? What''s the blood on your body?" The people of the G5 branch came to Vergo''s side, and after seeing the blood on Vergo''s body, they all showed concern and care. This kind of words and deeds is a far cry from the attitude of Huoshaoshan and other navies just now. "This is not my blood." Wilgo kept his eyes on the waiting navy and answered the questions of his subordinates. "Not your blood? Whose blood is this?" "..." Vergo did not answer, but slowly raised his hands. Seeing Vergo''s actions, the navy of the G5 branch was at a loss. Under their gaze, Wilgo''s raised hands slowly clenched into fists. Immediately, he slapped to both sides suddenly, and his fists fell in the empty space. Click-- Accompanied by bursts of ear-piercing cracking sound, the fist was cracked at the place where the fist fell. "Ok?" The navy of the G5 branch stared at the light marks in front of them. Has not yet reacted, the oncoming shock wave crushed them hard. "Wow!" The navy of the G5 branch, including the brigadier general, that surrounded Vergo, was hit hard, spitting blood and flying out. The aftermath of the shock force passed through their bodies and spread to the distant buildings. Boom! The walls of the buildings along the way seemed to be hit by an invisible heavy hammer, and they collapsed and collapsed in an instant. The violent shock force even made the ground of the entire port shake. The G5 branch navy that was hit by the shock wave at close range all fell to the ground, life and death unknown. "The ability to shake fruits..." Huo Shaoshan''s eyes opened a gap, and his eyes sternly looked at Vergo, who had knocked down all the navy of the G5 branch with his hands raised. It was so full of iconic destructive power, it made him seem to see the white beard. The rest of the navy, including Lieutenant General Maynard and Lieutenant General Gayol, looked at Vergo with solemn faces. Although Vergo was not a white beard, the destructive power of the shaking fruit was enough to make everyone fearful. Wilgo slowly put down his hands, and looked at the navy from the headquarters that was like an enemy. "In order to wait for you to come, I deliberately stayed at the base for two more days." "Oh?" Hearing Vergo''s words, Huo Shao Shan frowned. From this sentence, Huoshaoshan got a lot of information at once. Among other things, Wilgo actually knew their mission and trends. This is not good news. "Intentionally staying and waiting for us? What do you mean by that?" Huoshaoshan''s right hand clings to the handle of the knife, and the aura is full. "As you can see, the trash on the ground alone can''t reflect the power of the shaking fruit that I only got some time ago. That''s why...I stayed at the base and waited for you to come." Vergo took off the obstructive coat and said indifferently: "In addition, the headquarters deliberately concealed the news and kept this group of waste in the dark. Isn''t it because it is impossible to determine who is the "owner"? Now I have screened for you, so feel free to take action against me." "Ok?!" Numerous navies couldn''t help but change their faces when they heard the words. They only felt that Vergo was really arrogant. "Virgo, overconfidence, but he will fall into trouble." Before he finished his words, Huoshaoshan suddenly drew his sword out of its sheath, and swung the sword towards Vergo to cut a huge light red leap slash. Facing the oncoming fierce leap slash, Vergo bent his right arm and slammed straight forward. Click, click! The atmosphere shattered and made its debut, carrying the surging and fierce shock power, quickly spreading to the navy in front. The light red leap slash hit the shock wave directly, but was crushed into pieces by the shock wave in a blink of an eye, turning into a wave of air and swept all over. "It took him less than ten days to eat the fruit of the shaking..." The scene in front of me caused Huo Shaoshan''s eyes widened, and then, along with the surrounding colleagues, was swallowed by the oncoming fierce shock wave. Boom! ! ! Wherever the force of the shock went, the ground shattered, buildings collapsed, and huge waves were raised on the sea. The entire port collapsed in just a few breaths. The ship moored nearby was shook violently by the violent waves, and almost fell on the surface. After the shock wave disappeared, the port was turned into ruins, and the smoke and dust remained for a long time. Almost all the navy who came from the headquarters were injured by the shock wave. Some fall into the sea up and down, but more are lying on the ground full of rubble. The only people who can stand up are Huoshaoshan, Gayol and Maynard. But apart from Huoshaoshan, a lot of blood oozes from the corners of the mouths of Gayol and Maynard, obviously failing to withstand Vergo''s shocking punch. "Only three lieutenants came, to be honest..." Wilgo slowly closed his fists and said indifferently: "I am very dissatisfied." "!!!" The Huoshaoshan trio looked ugly. Generally speaking, after eating the devil fruit, the capable person has to spend some time to adapt to the ability. Very few people can use the ability freely after eating the devil fruit. Virgo, who thought it took less than ten days to eat the fruits of the earthquake, should still be in an adaptation period... Unexpectedly, Vergo was already able to freely use the ability to shake fruits, not only handy when making moves, but even the destructive power is so powerful! "My''warm up'' has just begun, don''t you just fall down like this." Wilgo tugged his gloves lightly. "Less arrogant!!!" Lieutenant General Gayor, the giant, used both hands together, held a huge double-sided axe, jumped high, swung the double-sided axe vigorously, and slashed down towards Vergo. Vergo didn''t move a single step, but again with no fancy punch, he hit the huge double-faced axe that had fallen from Gayol. Click, click! The double-sided axe smashed Vergo''s fist, but he couldn''t move forward. The atmosphere shattered once again, and the light marks spread across the double-sided axe, like a swimming dragon, and quickly spread to his whole body following Gayol''s arm, as if the image reflected in the mirror full of cracks... Click! Click! ! The double-sided axe shattered, and Gayol turned white, vomiting blood, and his huge body flew out. "What a beautiful picture." Wilgo smiled contentedly, then looked down at his fist. "This is... the power of the strongest man in the world." ten minutes later. The G5 branch base and the west port were reduced to ruins. Wilgo stood on a boulder, calmly watching a ship with the flag of the Don Quixote family coming from afar. In the ruins all over the ground behind him, lie the navy of unknown life and death. The strongest Huoshaoshan Lieutenant General was also among them. His face was full of blood, his saber broke into several pieces, scattered on his side, looking very tragic. After half an hour. Vergo left on the ship. After that, another half day passed. Several warships arrived at the port reduced to ruins. The high-ranking navy generals, including the tea dolphin, Smogg, Tina, etc., who led the team, all looked at the scene in awe. The advantage of writing a two-in-one chapter is that even if the book does not increase very much, it will not fall. If it is divided into two chapters, the daily score seems to be steadily declining, which is very disheartening~~ Now two-in-one every day One, its pretty good. Although the average order has increased very little, it is increasing every day~~~Happy every day~~~When the average order has risen to a certain level, you may be able to get a better recommendation~ ~So please take care of everyone~~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 575： Turbulent situation Chapter 575 The Turbulent Situation As far as I can see, there are collapsed ruins. The navy''s unique blue and white uniform, mixed in the ruins, is quite conspicuous, and-dazzling. "We are late..." The tea dolphin shaved a few times, and then flashed in front of the blue and white closest to him. Irregularly shaped stones are stacked on top of each other, and the palm-sized blue and white uniform hem with a little blood stained is exposed from the cracks in the pile of stones, drifting gently with the sea breeze. The blood oozing from the bottom of the stone pile had already dried up into a dark red blood stain. The tea dolphin looked solemnly at the dried blood under the stone pile, seeing, hearing and perceiving, there was no vitality fluctuation. Despite this, he moved the stones away and saw a corpse buried under the ruins of the stone pile with a badly damaged body. Tea Dolphin''s eyes shrank, and he was silent for several seconds. After a while, he exhausted his utmost strength and shouted: "Help people!" What responded to him was the sound of the footsteps of the navy sprinting away and the sound of moving away the rubble. Live to see people, die to see corpses All the navies are struggling to clean up the ruins, hoping to see the surviving colleagues after removing a piece of building wreckage. "Damn Virgo...!!!" The tragic picture that appeared before him made Smogg''s forehead appear blue. Tina, who cooperated with him in the rescue, had a heavy face. Navy headquarters. The news that the team led by Lieutenant General Huoshaoshan smashed into the G5 branch quickly spread back to the headquarters. The red dog was furious. "Chasing." The tone, like boiling magma, turned into a command and sent it to the tea dolphin. At the same time, many people in this department saw through the window of the Marshal''s office, there were several flashes of angry fire. On this day, the desk of the Marshal''s office was dissolved into ashes by a mass of hot lava. On this day, the entire headquarters could almost feel the anger from the new Marshal Akadog. After half an hour. Wearing a kimono and stepping on clogs, Fujitora paced to the marshal''s office. "Let me go." Fujitor opened his eyes, revealing a ray of white eyes, and said to Akinu. "it is good." Akinu agreed to Fujitora''s application for assistance without even thinking about it. Soon, a warship set out from the main dock and sailed into the distance. The Warring States, who has retired but still shoulders important positions, and Karp, who is missing an arm, stand side by side on the heights of the dock, watching the warship go away. "I thought it was good news, but in the end it turned into bad news. Many things are ridiculous when you think about it." In the eyes behind the lens of the Warring States period, there are some emotions that have been polished by the years. The good news in his words is that the shaking fruit of rebirth was obtained by a powerful lieutenant general in his headquarters. In this way, in a few years, perhaps the navy headquarters will be able to add a new general with powerful destructive power. The funny thing is that this lieutenant, who has served in the navy headquarters for more than ten years, has no black spots on his resume and has achieved great military exploits, turned out to be a spy that Doflamingo placed in the navy headquarters more than ten years ago. "That Tianyacha bastard, it''s not worrying if he is dead." Karp was holding a packet of senbei in his hand. The short white hair on his head grew longer and grew like a small hand. He helped him pick up slices of senbei from the bag and stuffed it into his mouth. To say that the biggest trouble after being cut off by Maude was that when he took out the senbei from the bag, he lost the happy feeling he had before. "Dress Rosa...If you have Fujitora, you can still rest assured. Compared with this, Kuzan...why should he join the Mord Pirates?" "Kuzan is a very casual guy, but I know very well that he looks casual on weekdays, in fact...every minute, every second, he is desperately moving towards his goal." Speaking of the green pheasant, the senbei in Karp''s hand suddenly no longer fragrant, and he said in a deep voice: "Since he has made the decision to join the Maude Pirates, he must be fully awakened." "Ugh." The Warring States sighed slightly, looking at the warship that had become a small black spot, and said in a slightly heavy tone: "What will this increasingly turbulent situation make the world look like in the future..." Time flies quickly... Dressrosa. This is a tropical island with a coastline surrounded by a large number of giant mushroom rocks. It is also a rare and prosperous country in the New World. The architectural streets in towns are full of strong Spanish style. On the clean and lively streets, laughter can be seen everywhere. Here, you can see young women who are generous and confident in the hot dance on the street, and you can also see humans and toys who live in harmony and show smiles. Such a prosperous and prosperous situation can be seen from the side of Doflamingo''s outstanding ability to govern the country. But those who know the inside story are very clear that behind this bright and prosperous landscape, there is a dark side that is rarely known. At the port. A ship with the emblem of the Don Quixote family docked. Vergo, who showed his true identity in an official showdown, walked down the gangway and, surrounded by the two cadres of the family, walked towards the bustling town of Dresrosa. Regardless of his aura or his style, he seems to be the next Patriarch of the Don Quixote family. In fact, after the death of Doflamingo, the cadres of the Don Quixote family quickly made a decision that could turn the tide in difficult times. That is-- Let Vergo, who has the strongest overall strength in the family, succeed Doflamingo. To this end, the Don Quixote family used all the intelligence channels to get the news of the shaking fruit faster than any other force, and to get the shaking fruit in hand. And this extremely high-quality top fruit, while being eaten by Vergo, also brought a pillar to the Don Quixote family that could replace Doflamingo. This result is very important. Even the cadres of the Don Quixote family made a decision not to hesitate to let Vergo abandon his undercover status. After all, given the nature of the Don Quixote family''s business, there is a real need for a strong man who can stand up to all directions. "There''s another group of **** who don''t have eyes." The watch tower standing on the high ground of the harbor suddenly heard the angry voice of the watchman. Vergo, who had walked a long way, stopped directly. The many family members who surrounded him also stopped one after another. Wilgo turned slowly, and under the awe of the family members, he walked toward the shore, looking at the five ships flying the pirate flag from a distance. When Doflamingo fell on top of the war, the underground world instantly set off a stormy sea. Along with it, there were waves of pirates who wanted to eat a large piece of meat in the Don Quixote family. Although the Don Quixote family laid a tight line of defense along the coast and was able to repel the group of pirates who braved the green light every time, without the backbone... They simply can''t make the pirates who come in endlessly give up the idea of ??[biting meat]. Unless, there must be a powerful family leader who can recast the prestige created by Doflamingo during his lifetime. "Since I''m back, it''s time to let this group of scums stay away. By the way, let the''guests'' see our hospitality." Vergo pulled out the ghost bamboo, a bamboo as the name suggests. The right hand firmly held the ghost bamboo, and agitating green tendons appeared on the back of the palm. Behind them are family members headed by two cadres. They held their breath and looked at Vergo''s generous back, with expressions of expectation on their faces. When they went to the G5 branch to pick up Virgo, they only saw the ruins of the G5 branch and the west port. I could not see with his own eyes the process of Vergo defeating the entire G5 branch and the three warships led by three lieutenants. A minute or two passed. The five pirate ships on the sea entered Vergo''s attack range. Then, Vergo fulfilled the expectations of the family members. He just swung a stick. Accompanied by a continuous cracking sound, the sea shook a huge wave, and the five pirate boats coming from afar turned into fragments in an instant. The whole island is shaking like an earthquake. Seeing what happened before them, everyone in the Don Quixote family was shocked. "Okay, awesome!!!" After the shock, there was an indescribable excitement. "As expected of Vergo..." Guradius, the cadre of the Don Quixote family wearing a helmet, looked excitedly at Vergo, who had destroyed the five incoming pirate ships like an understatement. The man in front of him, who could easily cover his entire body with armed color more than ten years ago, was the most talented and potential monster in the family except for the owner, Doflamingo. For this reason, Doflamingo entrusted Vergo with a heavy responsibility and sent Vergo to undercover in the navy. Over the past ten years, Vergo has never let them down, whether it is the growth rate of strength or the ability displayed when dealing with tasks. To this day, after eating the fruit of the shaking, Vergo has become a more terrifying monster they expected to see. "In this way, there is no need to worry about the family being eaten away by other forces..." From this moment on, the members of the Don Quixote family who had seen Vergo''s terrifying power personally believed that the entire family would continue their prestige and status under Vergo''s leadership. In the center of Dresrosa stands a towering and huge rocky mountain. This rocky mountain is called the Kings Heights and is where the Palace of Dresrosa is located. The royal families in the world, in choosing the location of the palace, are all based on [High Places], which seems to be to demonstrate their superior status. Even Alabastan, who governs the country with the [philosophy of being close to the people], is unavoidable, let alone the royal family of Dresrosa who built the palace on the high ground. The palace courtyard. Drought Jack of the Beast Pirates Group stood on the edge of the courtyard high platform, a strong body of 8 meters high, exuding substantial pressure in the silence. At this moment, Jack stared blankly at the violent movement in the direction of the distant port. When you are on a high ground, you can clearly feel the vibration transmitted through the rocks. "The guy behind him didn''t lie, shaking the fruit... they really got it." Jack thought in his heart, and immediately turned his head to look at Torrepol, one of the highest cadres of the Don Quixote family who was covered in slimy and runny nose, and said with a bad expression: "Is this a demonstration to us?" "Master Jack really likes to joke, you just heard the content of the contact between me and the port, right? Right? It''s just that a few more gangs of pirates who live and die are here, and Vergo is killed all at once. That''s it, right? Right?" Torrepol leaned on a slender golden cane, and Virgo''s return gave him the confidence to face the highest cadre of the beasts and pirates group that exuded a dangerous aura. "It''s better." Jack looked cold and indifferent, as if he could make a move at any time if he didn''t agree with him. Torrepol''s heart tightened slightly, but he was no longer frightened. "Ah, it''s so boring." There was a crisp female voice on the courtyard platform. The speaker was a slim woman with double horns on her head and wearing a lace mask. Even if half of his face is covered by a lace mask, only those nice purple eyes can tell how a woman has a beautiful face. This woman is one of the six volleys under the command of the Hundred Beasts and Pirates. "Asshole Jack, why do you want me to come with such a boring task? Since you want me to come, let my baby brother come with me!!!" Runti stomped her feet violently and glared at Jack, shouting loudly: "It''s just that, why should I let this rigid guy go with me?!" After speaking, Runti raised his hand and pointed to the unsmiling Chiqi Drake who was standing on the edge of the platform not far away. Facing Runti''s target, Drake just glanced at Runti calmly, without any obvious reaction. He is a supernova at the same time as Straw Hat Luffy. After entering the new world, with the advantage of the ancient dragon fruit ability, he soon joined the group of beasts and pirates, and in a short time became the six sons of Kaido. . He had just been promoted to the sixth volley, and he would be targeted by the sixth volley, which was unexpected. It''s just that Drake, who shoulders another secret identity, has long been mentally prepared. Drought Jack looked at the irritable Runti with no expression on his face, and said in a deep voice, "Runti, dont mess around, you know very well, I am not letting Peggy Wan go with him, but Peggy Wan has another important task. Body, besides..." At this point, Jack''s eyes suddenly became cold. "To mobilize you directly is the right granted to me by Kaedo boss. If you have any comments, I don''t mind taking out the phone worm right now to explain the situation to Kaedo boss without any extra effort." "whispering sound!" Runti snorted coldly. It seems that it was the reason that Jack moved out of Kaido directly. The woman who behaved very irritably finally calmed down. Torrepol glanced at Runti, raised his hand and wiped his cold sweat, thinking that this woman is really arrogant. "Hey, snot monster." Runti suddenly looked at Torrepol. "!" Torrepol was taken aback, staring at Runti in a daze, and asked, "Nose monster? Huh? Are you calling me? Are you calling me?" "nonsense." Runti frowned and said coldly: "Quickly, is there anything interesting in this place?" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, to say something fun..." "Forget it, I will find it myself." Runti arbitrarily interrupted Torrepol''s words, and immediately jumped out of the courtyard high platform and plunged towards the bottom of the high ground. On the high platform. Drake glanced at Jack and said calmly: "Should she just let her go?" "Has little effect." Jack muttered, and immediately looked at the fruit-shaking ability who gave the Don Quixote family''s confidence-Vergo. In any case, their main task in Dresrosa this time is to further confirm the current Don Quixote family is still eligible to trade with them. In addition, there is the problem of the production capacity of the artificial animal devil fruit Smile. If the Don Quixote family loses Doflamingo, it will no longer be able to maintain this important transaction for the Pirates of Beasts. Then, there is no need for the Don Quixote family to continue to exist. A cold killing intent grew in Jack''s heart. The new fruit-shaking ability? So what? I dont know about the drought that I think highly of myself... In this turbulent situation, there is a strong combat force, for various reasons and motives, coming from all directions and converging towards Dresrosa. (End of this chapter) Chapter 577： Was it too surprised and forgot to use the power of shaking fruit? Chapter 577 is too surprised and forgot to use the ability of shaking fruit? Bang, bang! Over the sea, there was a dull sound peculiar to Yuebu. When Smogg was defeated by Wilgo and Runti, the navy, headed by the tea dolphin and walking on the moonwalk, seized the opportunity and landed on the harbor despite their anger. But standing in front of them, there are not only several cadres of the Don Quixote family such as Wilgo, but also hundreds of elites led by Drought Jack of the Beast Pirate Group, as well as Runti and Drake from the six volleys. Not to mention, there are fifteen or six ships approaching the port offshore. The combat power of the two sides is simply very different. As the most powerful one on the navy side, the tea dolphin felt tremendous pressure firsthand. "Among the enemies, the strongest is... the drought of the Beast Pirate Group!" The tea dolphin looked at Jack not far away solemnly. This pirate, whose bounty reached one billion, just stood there, exuding a powerful aura that should not be underestimated. I just don''t know why, from the time they left the warship to the smooth landing, the people of the Beast Pirate Group were unmoved and didn''t stop them. Smogg was rather unlucky and flew to the location where Runti was. "Smogg...!" The sights of many navies, over the raised dust, fell on Smogg, who was covered in blood, all of them were unable to conceal their solemn worry. "calm." A red light flashed in Tea Dolphin''s eyes, which interrupted the rescue thoughts of his colleagues. In such a situation where there is a large gap between the two sides'' combat power, if the rescue mind is moved, it will only accelerate the speed of one''s own collapse and completely lose the chance of a comeback. Vergo fell to the ground, pacing to Smogg''s side. Then, under the frightened and angry gaze of the tea dolphin and the navy, Wilgo held Smogg''s head with one hand, and thus picked up the furious Smogg. Tick, tick The blood flowing out of Smogg''s body slid down to the sole of the shoe along the body, and finally dripped on the ground, splashing dazzling blood. "I''m curious." Vergo nodded slightly, and the eyes behind the sunglasses were cold like winter. "What is the reason that makes you eager to come and die?" This question is obviously impossible to get an answer. "Let go of Small...!!!" Tina glared at Vergo, and the blue veins blooming from the corner of her eyes showed her anger wantonly. "Oh? Let him go? Is that right?" Upon hearing the words, Wilgo held the right hand of Smogg''s head, raised it suddenly, and immediately pressed Smogg''s head into the ground. Bang! Smogg''s head and even his body slammed into the ground again, shaking up a lot of sand and dust. "!!!" Tina''s eyes shrank sharply. shave! Huh! Tina''s figure disappeared out of thin air. In the next moment, Tina flashed to Vergo''s side. Faster! Tina shook her arm abruptly and swept towards Vergo''s shoulder. But Vergo''s back hair was faster, and he reached out like lightning, and strangled Tina''s neck first. laugh! Vergo took advantage of the trend to launch the armed color and dyed his palms into jet black, thereby suppressing Tina''s threshold fruit ability. Tina suffered a heavy blow to the neck, vomiting blood, and was firmly restrained by Vergo''s armed palm. "Don''t worry, I will solve you one by one." Vergo looked at Tina indifferently, his palm suddenly exerted force, ready to twist Tina''s neck directly. At this critical moment, the tea dolphin dodges and comes behind Vergo. His fist, under the effect of the ability to return his life, became the size of a basketball, and was dyed black with the color of the armed forces. Dolphin! A straight punch, carrying an astonishing wind, hit Vergo''s spine. Vergo''s eyes flickered with red light, decisively loosening the palm that clamped Tina''s neck, and then turned around, crossing his hands to block the tea dolphin''s straight punch to the spine. Bang! Layers of ring-shaped air waves spread out from the fist drop. The astonishing fist strength poured fiercely on Vergo''s arms. "..." Wilgo frowned, and turned to guard in a hurry, making his next game unstable. In just one or two seconds, he couldn''t completely resist this heavy punch and flew out directly. After repelling Vergo, the tea dolphin leaned from the low altitude, twisted its waist, and kicked out two giant squats behind him. "What a quick response!" Torrepol and Diamanti couldn''t help but stare as they watched the giant feet flying towards them. They wanted to take advantage of the situation to attack the tea dolphin, but they did not expect that after the tea dolphin repelled Vergo, they would be able to use the remaining strength to make such a smooth and beautiful connection attack. Come to think of it, if there weren''t the two of them, I''m afraid these two haunted feet would go straight to Vergo who flew out. "Sticky strips!" Torrepol stopped the idea of ??sneaking on the tea dolphin and threw a sticky mucus with his bare hands, which firmly stuck to the ground. Immediately afterwards, Torrepol pulled the slime strip backwards, and the thick slate was lifted up like a yo-yo, and he was slammed to the oncoming foot. And Diamanti only made the move of putting the red cloak in front of him. This red cloak looked very ordinary, but in fact, it was made of steel, but Diamanti used the ability to fly fruits and turned it into a banner-like existence. "locking." Diamanti lifted the fluttering ability he had cast on the red cloak. The red cloak that was fluttering in the wind instantly turned into a red steel plate. Two arbitrage feet bombarded the slime-wrapped stone slab and the red steel plate that Diamanti was in front of him. Accompanied by the sound of two explosions, the air wave was set off. Torrepol and Diamanti blocked the tea dolphin''s foot, but were forced back a distance. "The strength of this guy is extraordinary." After stabilizing his figure, Diamanti coldly looked at the tea dolphin who forced the three of them back within a few seconds. "Yes, yes, it must be the strongest in this group of navies." There was a slimy liquid flowing under Torrepol''s body, and he nodded in agreement. Only based on the offensive and defensive methods that the tea dolphin revealed just now, the two of them can conclude that the tea dolphin is an extremely powerful physical master. The scattered smoke and dust slowly fell to the ground. Tea Dolphin ignored Diamanti and Torrepol, but focused most of his attention on the drought-stricken Jack and others. Until now, the people of this group of beasts and pirates still had no obvious reaction. However, as long as they stand there, even if they are motionless, they are like sharp swords hanging high above their heads, always making the tea dolphin highly vigilant. "Smogg." Tina coughed violently, and the first action after slowing down was to check Smogg''s situation. The faint sound of heartbeat and pulse from the palm of her hand made Tina''s face a little pale. "The breath is very weak, if you don''t hurry up and give first aid..." "Tina, recognize the situation." Tea Dolphin interrupted Tina very simply. He always smiles, and he is very kind. In this situation, he perfectly shows the decisive qualities that a general should have. When making decisions, he is not affected by any emotion. Tina''s eyes trembled slightly when she heard the words. In fact, she also knows very well... In this case, how to protect oneself has become a problem, and how can it be possible to rescue colleagues. She bit her lips tightly and did not continue to say something stupid. Swish! More than 30 navies who landed ashore with a moonwalk with them, came around the tea dolphin one after another, forming a horn. at the same time. The two warships are about to dock. This is also thanks to the people of the Hundred Beasts and Pirates who just watched. Otherwise, let alone the cover warship landing, maybe they will even have a problem with landing smoothly. However, following the warship, there are also 2000 enemies of the Don Quixote family, and more than a dozen cadres who are still able to pass. For the Navy, the situation is quite bad. Vergo landed steadily from mid-air, staring blankly at the navy that was shackling. Then, he lowered his head and glanced at his arm. It hurts. But it''s nothing serious. However, the tea dolphin alone deserves his careful treatment. As for the others, it doesn''t matter. Jack watched indifferently from the side. With his eyesight, he naturally could see the tea dolphin''s ability, which was obviously a hard bone that was extremely difficult to chew. In order not to delay the time of boarding and leaving, Jack said coldly: "Vergo, I will deal with the yellow clothes, but you have to solve the other navy within five minutes. It is best not to waste my time." The yellow dress refers to the tea dolphin. "..." Hearing Jack''s words, Wilgo sullen and said nothing. The tea dolphin changed his eyes and secretly said that he was in trouble. After making the request, Jack raised his hands and peeked behind his neck, holding the Schotter knife stuck in his neck. This is a weapon with a straight blade shape on the lower body and a sickle shape on the upper body. The curvature of the blade is destined to be a weapon that cannot be equipped with a scabbard. However, Jack didn''t need a scabbard at all, he just hung the sharp body of the Schotter knife around his neck. With his strong body surface defense power, unless it is against a powerful enemy, there is no need to worry about the blade cutting the skin. It doesn''t matter if this kind of knife hurts oneself. He is an ancient species of animal abilities, has super resilience, and can improve the accuracy of the fruit''s ability through self-mutilation methods. After removing the Schotter knife, Jack walked towards the tea dolphin with a heavy and powerful step. "Hey, Jack, then we can just stand here and watch the show, right?" Runti embraced his arms and looked at Jack''s back. "Do whatever you want." Jack said without looking back. Runti curled his lips and stayed still, without any intention of kicking. The main reason is that except for one tea dolphin who can see this group of navy, no one else can make her interested. Drake silently looked at the navy in danger, his eyes drooping, concealing a touch of unnoticeable worry. "Drake, I remember you were a Rear Admiral, right?" Runti suddenly looked at Drake next to him, and asked with interest: "What made you rebel against the navy and become a''degenerate'' pirate?" "Runti, if you are too idle..." Drake coldly met Runti''s curious gaze, clinging to the axe and sword hilt with both hands, and said lightly: "I don''t mind spending time with you here." "Oh?" Runti narrowed his eyes, curved the corners of his mouth, and slowly said, "Good proposal." The eyes of the two became increasingly fierce, and invisible sparks intertwined in the air. The hundreds of elite members of the Beast Pirate Group, who were also on standby, looked nervously at Runti and Drake, who seemed to be fighting in the next second. At this time, they should have spoken out to persuade them to calm down the two volley six who were second only to the Three Plagues. But they dare not. In the beast and pirate group, strength represents the power of life and death. If they annoy the six volleys, they are likely to get angry. Runti and Drake were competing against each other. Jack was already facing the tea dolphin. The fierce confrontation directly drove the others out of the circle. Wilgo silently watched the battle between Jack and the tea dolphin. It was fistful and powerful. After a few rounds, Vergo found that Jack''s speed was not outstanding, and it could even be said to be heavy, but his strength and defense were extremely amazing. Just now, Vergo crossed his arms to block the punch of the tea dolphin, and then suffered some skin injuries. Jack used his body to harden the continuous attacks of the tea dolphin, and the result looked like a okay person. With such a sharp contrast, Vergo officially came into contact with the unique fighting style of the Beast Pirates. This is a terrifying force that has gathered countless monsters... Vergo was silent for several seconds, then stopped thinking about it and stared at Tina. Leaving aside the tea dolphin, this female navy has the strongest strength among the remaining navies. shave! Vergo smashed the ground with one foot, his figure disappeared in a flash, and rushed towards Tina at a very fast speed. "Ok?" Tina noticed it and waved her arms suddenly. Feather threshold! The fence-like black sill extending from the arm, crossed in front of him, turned into a grid-like black sill net. Vergo''s figure was revealed in front of the black sill net. "Don''t be embarrassed by a move that can''t even be called a''wall''." Looking at the sills of feathers with a lot of gaps, the corner of Vergo''s mouth outlines a curve of disdain, and instead of using the ability to shake fruits, he shoots three finger guns with his fingers. The finger-flying gun, which is more powerful and faster than lead bullets, accurately passed through the grid gap exposed by the feather sill, and flew towards Tina behind the feather sill. "Ok!?" Tina was shocked, and only had time to dodge two finger-fighting guns, and the third finger-fighting gun went straight through her thigh, carrying a blood arrow. The thigh was injured, and Tina''s body suddenly lost balance. A killing intent flashed in Vergo''s eyes, and he stepped up into the air with his foot on the moon step, drawing an "inverted V" trajectory in the air, crossing the feather barrier, and coming to Tina. The ghost bamboo held in his hand, wrapped in a solid armed color, immediately hit Tina''s head with the sound of breaking through the sky. If this stick is smashed, it should be enough to crack Tina''s head. "hateful" Tina, who was leaning backwards, was too late to pull back to the black threshold, she could only stare wide-eyed, and watched the menacing dark ghost bamboo fall. At this moment, the flow of time seemed to slow down several times. All the sounds in the ears seemed to have suddenly entered a vacuum, becoming silent. A dark figure, like a shooting star, suddenly fell straight from above. Speed, momentum. Suddenly shattered the slowing time- at the same time. The voice came back, and a brain pierced Tina''s ears. Then, in her eyes, a tall figure standing in front of her was reflected. That figure raised his right hand, and his index fingers were close together and pressed against the end of the ghost bamboo. Only in this way, the mighty ghost bamboo can no longer make a point forward. "Mo, De..." Tina was extremely shocked as she watched Maude, who had landed in front of her from the sky and blocked the attack for herself, her head stopped turning for a while. As for Vergo, his eyes shrank sharply, unbelievably looking at Maude who blocked his full blow with just two fingers. But what made him most unbelievable was that Maude would appear in front of him in such an unreasonable way. Maude spread his other fingers, gently held the end of the ghost bamboo, and calmly said: "Is he too surprised and forgot to use the ability of shaking fruit?" Before the voice was over, Maude suddenly exerted his force. Click click! The ghost bamboo suddenly shattered, turning into fragments and falling toward the ground. It was actually crushed by Maude. Wilgo''s heart was shaken, and he retreated backward like a conditioned reflex. At this moment, a cloud of cold air surrounded the area where he retreated. "Freezing time." The cold voice of the green pheasant sounded in Wilgo''s ears. Vergo didn''t even react, so the ice sculpture was frozen by the green pheasant. The green pheasant, with a calm face, stood behind the ice sculpture with his hands in his pockets. Strands of white cold air escaped from the corners of his mouth. "Maud, green pheasant!!!" "The two of them... how could they be here!!!" The appearance of Maude and the green pheasant side by side, like a bomb, exploded in everyone''s hearts. So that everyone stopped their hands quite tacitly, and then looked at Maude and the green pheasant in shock. "Green Pheasant..." The tea dolphin stopped back and looked at the green pheasant in surprise. "Bacardi Maud!" Both Jack and Runti stared fiercely at Maude who emerged out of thin air. This man is exactly the guy named by Kaido boss to kill. It''s almost New Year''s Day. Time flies so fast. (End of this chapter) Chapter 578： Trash fish, just lie down for a while. Chapter 578, miscellaneous fish, let''s lie down for a while. The high-profile appearance of Maude and Green Pheasant stunned more than 3,000 people present in an instant. Almost everyone looked at Maude and Green Pheasant in shock or horror. The people of the Don Quixote family and the Pirates of Beasts will undoubtedly regard the two powerful men, Maude and the Green Pheasant, as enemies. But the navy side in trouble is a bit hesitant. Because, from their perspective, after their appearance, Maude and Green Pheasant not only rescued Tina, but also restrained Vergo. The most important thing is that the green pheasant was still a general in this department some time ago... Maybe they will consider the old feelings and give them assistance! It is understandable that most of the navies present would think so. After all, the difference in combat power between the two sides is so clear that if they want to break the predicament, they can think of no other way except for the aid of the green pheasant. "It''s quite lively." In response to the gazes from the surroundings, Maude released his palms and let the little pieces of ghost bamboo fall to the ground. I could clearly feel the killing intent passed from the Beast Pirate Group, but Maude directly ignored him and walked towards the frozen ice sculpture. Kaka At this moment, on the ice block that froze Vergo, cracks spread quickly. "Ah la la, I almost forgot... the vibration can''t freeze." The green pheasant, who was closer, used his ability to create an ice sword between his hands and held it in his hand. Immediately, a very decisive sword stabbed the ice sculpture. Wow---- The ice sculpture cracked and scattered. Virgo got out of it, retreated backwards, and avoided the sword of the green pheasant dangerously and dangerously. Afterwards, Vergo seemed to regard Maude and the Green Pheasant as scourges, crazily retreating back, opening the distance between each other as quickly as possible. After retreating to a distance that he believed to be safe, Wilgo panted slightly, gritted his teeth and looked at Maude and Green Pheasant who suddenly thrust their feet. "Damn..." The hand-to-hand combat just now, whether it was Maud or the blue pheasant, made Vergo feel the long-lost heart palpitations. The vigorous spirit after getting the shocking fruit was invisibly beaten to perfection. Just now, if it were not for the ability of Shaking Fruit, when he was frozen by the green pheasant, it also meant that he had been killed in a second... Maude first glanced at Vergo, who was retreating fast, then looked at the green pheasant, and asked, "Kuzan, did you release the water just now?" "Ah la la, I never put water." The green pheasant raised his hand to melt away the ice sword, and raised his finger to scratch his cheek. "..." After hearing the words, Maude was silent for a while, chose to expose this topic, and turned to the goal of this trip-the new fruit-shaking ability Vergo. "Unexpectedly, the beasts were there." Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at Jack and others. There was a three plague, two volleys and six sons. This lineup is enough to destroy a country But for Maude, it was a surprise. "Tina doesn''t understand..." Tina stood up with her leg hurt and looked straight at Maude''s back. Hearing Tina''s words, Maude looked back at Tina. "Why save me?" Faced with Maude''s gaze, Tina raised her questions. "Correct it." After hearing this, Maude raised his index finger and put it in front of his upper lip, saying: "It is Kuzan who wants to save you, not me." "..." Tina''s heart shook and she couldn''t help but looked at the green pheasant, what she saw was the back of her head specially reserved for her by the green pheasant. "but" Several fragments of memory from the top war flashed in Maud''s mind, and he immediately examined Tina, whose edges and corners changed slightly, and said lightly: "It would be a pity for a navy like you to die here." After speaking, without waiting for Tina''s reaction, Maude strode towards Vergo. Tina was startled slightly, biting her lip, looking at Maude''s back with complicated eyes. Maude ignored the sense of sight from Tina, and calmly stared at Vergo, who retreated to the distance, panting slightly. This trip to Dresrosa was to cut the Don Quixote family away from the roots, but more importantly, get [Shaking Fruit]. "Miscellaneous fish, just lie down for a while." While walking, Maude''s voice instantly spread throughout the harbor. The cadres and members of the Don Quixote family who came down from the sixteen ships, as well as the navy who were facing them, were all startled when they heard Maude''s words. Jack and Runti of the Hundred Beasts Pirate Group seemed to realize something, their eyes narrowed slightly. After mobilizing everyone''s reaction with one sentence, Maude took a step forward and suddenly increased his strength. A foot fell, the sound was muffled. When the sound disappeared over the harbor, a faint black halo was released from Maude''s body, passing by everyone in the harbor silently. "Ok?" The nearest Tina, Torrepol, Diamanti, and Vergo, and even the farther tea dolphin, Jack and others, were first passed through by the black aperture, and their bodies shook like a conditioned reflex. Passing through the pale black aperture of their bodies, the aggression swept to the members of the Don Quixote family scattered around, as well as hundreds of navies who had descended from warships. Huh! The black halo passed through their bodies and swept straight into the distance. The members of the Don Quixote family have not yet realized what is going on, they have lost consciousness, rolled their eyes and fell to the ground. Puff, puff...! In just one breath, there were only a hundred or so members of the Don Quixote family that could stand up to more than two thousand members. On the other hand, the navy has reduced its staff by more than half, leaving only more than two hundred people. "Damn it, it''s an overlord look!!!" The cadres of the Don Quixote family who had been overpowered by the overlord look at the two thousand subordinates who lost consciousness in a short time, their faces became very ugly. The navy looked at the overlord Maude with a look of shock. This man performed what he said just now very aggressively. The Hundred Beast Pirate Group was also affected by Maude''s overlord color. It''s just that the members that Jack brought were not trash fish, so most people resisted Maud''s overlord look, only a small part of them failed to resist and lay down obediently as trash fish. "Bacardi Maud!" Blue veins appeared in the corner of Jack''s eyes, and his gaze was full of cold killing intent. As the three plagues, Jack can be said to be the highest cadre of Kaido''s most hard-working. For him, as long as it is Kaido''s order, or the person Kaido wants to kill, his Jack will not hesitate to complete the order regardless of whether he goes up to the sword or down the fire, even if he has to sacrifice his life. Now, he happened to ran into the guy Kaido wanted to get rid of the most in Dresrosa, so that all he thought about was to kill Maud here instead of temporarily retreating. "Things have become much more interesting." Runti took a few steps forward, squinting at Maud and the green pheasant. Drake''s face was expressionless, but his heart surged. When Jack''s attention was attracted by Maude, the tea dolphin took advantage of the situation and withdrew from the battle circle and headed toward the position of the companions. When passing by the green pheasant, the tea dolphin stopped. "Kuzan, what kind of identity are you... on earth?" "Well" Kuzan looked at the tea dolphin and said, "What is my identity...Isn''t it clearly written in the morning paper some time ago?" "You... Originally I didn''t want to believe it, but why on earth, Kuzan, why you want to be a pirate, and... you want to join the Maude Pirates." Tea Dolphin looked at the plain green pheasant with a disappointed look. Kuzan slowly inserted his hands into his trouser pockets and said nonchalantly: "Compared with''speaking'', I''d better give Smogg first aid. His situation looks very unhappy." "..." Hearing this, the tea dolphin was silent for a moment, and turned to look at Maude nearby. Perceiving the tea dolphin''s sight, Maude looked indifferent and showed a dangerous smile full of warning at the tea dolphin. The Tea Dolphin clenched his fists subconsciously, dodged a few times, moved beyond Maude''s line of sight, and came to Smogg''s side. "Where''s the ship doctor? Come here and help Smogg deal with the injury!" Tea Dolphin chose to believe Kuzan''s reminder and called the ship doctor directly. Hearing the call of the tea dolphin, the ship doctor didn''t care about preparing for the battle, and rushed to the side of Smogg at the fastest speed, and immediately began to help Smogg for treatment. Maude glanced at the navy team that was gradually gathering, then looked at the green pheasant in front of him, and said, "Satisfied?" "Ah la la, I really don''t understand you more and more." The green pheasant took a deep look at Maude, paused, and added the title: "Captain." "There will be more things I don''t understand." Maude smiled, and immediately looked forward again, put Vergo and the people of the Beast Pirate Group in his eyes, then raised his hand and hooked his fingers. After he made such a move, the sky suddenly darkened. But it was a huge island ship, piercing through the clouds, bringing a large shadow, covering the harbor. "Ok?" The sudden island boat once again attracted everyone''s attention. When everyone subconsciously looked at the island ship above the harbor, they saw a group of figures falling from the island ship. At the same time, a spherical domain space expands in the air, including everyone who falls. "Room!" Luo''s voice came from mid-air. Huh-- As the domain opened up, the person who was still falling suddenly appeared beside Maude. And these people who fell from the island ship are naturally the main forces of the Mord Pirate Group. "call--" Luo, who used his ability to transfer his companion and himself to the ground, let out a long sigh and sighed, "Isn''t it okay to fall down honestly? I have to waste my energy to use the ability..." "Do you know what a sense of ritual is? You stinky man without any emotion." Perona was holding a small colorful umbrella, floating in the air, looking at Luo with disgust. "Why do I have to be told by you?" A crossroads appeared on Luo''s forehead. Bailey jumped on Maude''s shoulders and educates in an old-fashioned tone: "Romania, handsome is a lifelong business." Luo''s mouth twitched, and the crossroads on his forehead increased by one. "Ooooooo." Brook raised his hand and pressed his hat, and said with a smile: "It''s more convenient to''teleport'' than to float down." Luo sighed softly in his heart, too lazy to take care of these guys who were cheap and good-natured. "Ugly, Ugly, Ugly..." Philo, who hung the crow mask behind his head, came to Urji and looked up at the wings behind Urji. "???" Urki scratched his head and looked at Philo in doubt. "Wu, Urki..." Philo finally said the whole thing, pointing to the little wings behind Urgi, and whispered: "Are you too heavy to fly?" "what?" Urji was stunned for a moment, but quickly reacted and smiled and said, "You guessed it..." "The wings of the Sky Islanders are all decorations, in other words, they don''t have the ability to fly." Urki was trying to echo Philo''s statement, but in the end he was told the truth by Hawkins. "This" Urki looked at the incomprehensible Hawkins speechlessly, and the smile on his face was a little frozen. Little Philo nodded suddenly there. "Hey, the navy and the pirates of beasts... unexpected." Lafayette took two steps forward and came to Maude''s right side, raised his finger and raised his hat, smiling at the waiting enemies. Jaya stood on Maude''s left side, did not speak, but drew out the hand axe and gently rubbed the blade with his fingertips. Surrounded by his comrades, Maude looked at Jack and the others with a smile on his face. The action of hooking his fingers did not stop, and said seriously: "Don''t you plan to do it?" "!!!" Jack''s face sank and he strode forward suddenly. But there was a figure faster than him, crossing his body and rushing towards Maude. "I can''t watch it anymore!" This figure is Runti. She stared at Maude with cold eyes, and when she ran wildly, her body gradually changed to the form of a swollen head dragon. When Jim saw Runti''s ancient forms, he moved his eyes and stopped Runti forward. However, Jia Ya, who was on Maude''s side, moved even faster, and she flashed her body to block Runti. "Huh!? Don''t get in the way!" Seeing Jia Ya horizontally in front of him, Runti''s swollen head was instantly blackened with armed color. Runti head gun! Runti slammed into Jia Ya''s vitals. Jia Ya''s eyes opened slightly, a flash of amber luster flashed, raising his arms, and an axe hit Runti''s swollen head. Cang! The bodies of both sides suddenly stopped moving. Where the axe head and the swollen head touched, the armed colors collided fiercely, sputtering irregular black arcs. "This woman...!!!" Runti was a little bit painful, his eyes crossed the arc, surprised to see Jia Ya''s unwavering amber eyes from the small gaps in his eyes. Jaya injected more power into the axe. Runti could not bear it, and was directly knocked back more than ten meters with an axe. After stabilizing her figure, Runti looked at Jia Ya with sharp eyes. At this time, Drake, who also opened the human-beast form of the Allosaurus, was instructed by Jack, holding an axe in one hand and a sword in the other, crossing the repulsed Runti, and rushing towards Maud and his group. . "Captain, leave the''trash fish'' to us to solve it." Lafayette chuckled, drew out his sword, and stopped Drake firmly. "You mean trash fish?" Drake crossed his axes and swords, pressed against Lafayette''s sword, his eyes cold. Lafayette pursed his lips and smiled, "Is there a problem?" As soon as the voice fell, only the arm was partially beasted, and Drake was repelled simply and neatly. Maude looked at Lafayette and Jaya, who had blocked two volley six one after another, and smiled. "Then, to solve the task of trash fish, I beg you." Maude strode towards the enemy line and responded to Lafayette''s statement as he walked. After being uttered with a word of miscellaneous fish, Runti, as a cadre of the Beast Pirate Group, immediately burst into anger in his eyes. On the other hand, Drake did not look good. Both of them glared at Maude who strode. "You...huh?" When Runti and Drake were about to say something, Maude in their vision suddenly disappeared. "!?" The two of them felt shocked, and suddenly realized something. When they looked back, they saw that Maude had already passed them and walked towards Vergo and Jack. "Can''t even''seeing, hearing and sex'' not keep up with his speed? How is it possible!?" Runti widened his eyes and looked at Maude''s back, making a huge wave in his heart. Maude completely ignored the existence of Drake and Runti and looked at Vergo calmly. "The Don Quixote family... "disappear" today." "!!!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 2020： On the last day, apologize. The last day of 2020, apologize. Hearing that today was the day of apology, Zhuzhu suddenly fell silent. Thinking back to the whole year of pulling the hips, the guilt and apology of the breeders are beyond words. o(ԣ*)gwo wrong (Fortunately, the number of words updated this month is 15,000 more than last month, although only 110,000 words were updated last month, sweat, whisper...) All in all, on this special day of apology, Zhuzhu hopes to get forgiveness, original ticket, monthly forgiveness, ticket, monthly ticket from all the breeders in the new year...(;). Ahem, I get forgiveness from the breeders, original ticket, monthly forgiveness, monthly ticket, monthly ticket, monthly ticket...(;)! (Next month, I will try to write another 20,000 words and try to make up 150,000 words. After all, I have set a goal of 3 million words in 1,000 chapters, whispered...) (To sum up 2.0, I wish you all good health in 2021, and your wishes come true, loud!) (End of this chapter) Chapter 579： One cut Chapter 579 is enough Maude rushed into the enemy line alone, and made an announcement about the future of the Don Quixote family. This was quite harsh to Vergo. The new hatred and the old hatred together shattered Vergo''s fear of Maude. Tear it-- Vergo raised his hand to tear the clothes on his upper body, revealing muscles like rocks. Maude''s improper words made it difficult for him to conceal his anger, and the thick blue veins of his index finger emerged from all over his body, shaking in rhythm with his vigor. Jack looked at the arrogant Maude with killing intent. The existence of the Don Quixote family is related to the transaction that Kaido boss most values. Not to mention that the Kaido boss really wants to get rid of Maud, in order to ensure that the transaction is not affected, Jack can not sit idly by. "Stop talking, Bacardi Maud...you are just a little ghost who has just entered the new world and cant understand the situation!" Jack clenched the Schotter knife and crossed it together to form an ivory shape. Elephant suddenly! Jack struck the ground hard with his feet. Bang! Under the tremendous force, the ground shattered and rocks splashed. With the help of the power of pedaling, Jack''s sturdy body is like a high-speed truck, rushing straight towards Maud. The Schotter knives crossed in front of him shone with a little cold light. "So slow." Seeing Jack attacked with an elephant, Maude leaned forward, holding Qiushui''s scabbard in his left hand and Qiushui''s hilt in his right hand. Shadow Stream. Very dark. Maude drew the knife out of its sheath, and the sword with the person turned into a dark arc-like beam that passed through Jack in a flash. The pitch-black arc-shaped light beam went from deep to faint, and disappeared until more than ten meters behind Jack, revealing that Maude stepped forward with his right foot, raising the knife forward and stepping forward. "!?" Jack was in a trance, and the momentum of the rainbow like a sudden halt. "Stopped?!" Jack stopped his heavy steps and slowly turned back to look at Maude, who was facing away from him. Maude turned his head, his eyes calmly looked at Jack with a look of astonishment, and he slowly returned Qiushui to his sheath, and said lightly: "Did you just say something? I didn''t hear it clearly. Excuse me, please say it again." As soon as Maude''s voice fell, Jack was exposed on his chest in the air, and there was a wound from his left chest to his right abdomen. A large amount of blood spewed out from the wound like a bank burst, obscuring Jack''s sight of Maude. As the blood spurted, Jack opened his mouth and was speechless. He couldn''t respond to Maude''s words, and his huge body fell directly to the ground, shaking up smoke, dust and gravel. "Master Jack!!!" "How can it be possible to knock down the big Kanban with just one knife!?" "I must be dreaming..." From Jack''s initiative to attack, to Maude killing Jack with a single move, the whole process can be described as lightning and flint. After the crew of the Hundred Beast Pirate Group reacted, their faces were shocked or unbelievable. In their cognition, Master Jack is one of the three major boards in the regiment, and one of the three major forces in the regiment second only to Kaido! but In front of Bacardi Maud, couldn''t even resist a single knife? ! The crew of the Hundred Beasts and Pirates Group were shocked, and Virgo looked shocked. As the highest cadre of the Don Quixote family in the navy for more than ten years, he has never fought against the highest cadre of the Beast Pirate Group. However, the Hundred Beasts Pirate Group is a force that even the rebellious late Patriarch Doflamingo is very afraid of. The reason is not only because Kaido King has been in the New World for many years and is known as the most powerful creature in the sea, land and air, but also because of the powerful cadres under Kaido. Jack, nicknamed Drought, is one of the leaders. The eyes under Vergo''s sunglasses trembled. He had expected Maude to be a monster that was difficult to defeat, but he did not expect that Jack, who was able to rely on the drought, would be knocked down by Maude in the first sight. "Hey, Jack, what are you doing?!" Runti, who was repelled by Jia Ya, looked at Jack who fell heavily in disbelief, and said angrily: "You will be knocked down as soon as you meet, and you can just die like this. Even if you get a chance to survive, when you go back to the''Ghost Island'', let''s let go of the''big signboard'' position!" "The meat of dinosaurs is very solid, so it is a good choice for stew dishes." Jia Ya''s gentle voice reached Runti''s ears. Runti raised his brows, retracted his gaze to look at Jack, and turned to stare at the eyes slightly opened, the one-handed axe naturally dropped to his side, step by step towards Jaya. "See how I hammer your mouth!" "Okay." Jia Ya smiled slightly, swinging his axe to cut an amber leap slash towards Runti. Together, Runti used his forehead to smash Jia Ya''s leap to pieces. As the amber energy dissipated in all directions, wisps of black smoke appeared on Runti''s forehead, which was slightly red and swollen, and it did not seem to be a major problem. "Huh, is that level?" "Okay." Jia Ya smiled gradually, squinting towards Runti. the other side. Drake quickly glanced at Jack, who was knocked down by Maud, and his heart was shocked. As a navy undercover who sneaked into the Beast Pirates Group, one of his tasks is to collect information on the strength of these top combat forces in the Beast Pirates Group. And Jack is the three major billboards of the Beast Pirates Group. Needless to say, its strength and destructive power, and its defensive power is extremely powerful. Drake is very clear about this. But with this kind of existence, Maude was knocked down in a single encounter. The strength of Bacardi Maud... has it been able to rival those top monsters that dominate the new world? Drake''s heart surged. "Oh oh, I was really underestimated by you." Seeing that Drake still had the energy to distract, Lafayette''s eyes flashed with a brutal sheen, and the sword in his hand pulled out a bright and sharp sheen. Drake''s body stretched, barely avoiding the sharp sword light pointing to the vital point, but a **** wound was still cut between his ribs. "Leave aside Maude, this guy in front of you, and the woman who is facing Runti... are all good at strength!" With blood flowing between the ribs, Drake did not hesitate to open the full form of Allosaurus to enhance the healing speed of the wound. "There is also the existence of the green pheasant..." Drake stepped back temporarily, and could not help but measure the overall combat power possessed by the Maud Pirates. The two monster-level combat powers alone, Maude and Green Pheasant, are enough to stand on their own in the new world. The four emperors that Baibeard vacated after his death seemed to be... Lafayette''s pursuit made Drake''s thoughts feel like a tight rubber band, and it would break if it broke. Under Lafayette''s frenzied attack, Drake had no time to think about things outside of the battle. He was defeated by Lafayette steadily, and it looked dangerous. The front of the two of them unknowingly pulled towards the town of Dresrosa. The result of the confrontation between Maude and Jack in the electric light flint was also seen by the navy. "This guy" The tea dolphin eyes were extremely solemn, and his fists clenched subconsciously. Although I don''t want to admit it, but... Maude''s current strength is definitely not what he can compete with now. Tina on one side was in a complicated mood. Although he escaped, the feeling of being saved by the enemy is not good. Outside the war circle. "As expected of the captain." There was a smile on Jim''s stale face. His smile attracted the weird looks of Perona and Brook. Noting the weird look in Perona and their eyes, Jim constricted a smile without a trace, continued to sternly, and strode towards the remaining forces of the Don Quixote family on the shore. "Haha, shouldn''t Jim be shy?" "probably." "You guys are really bad, hoooooo..." A ridiculous laugh came from behind, and several inconspicuous veins appeared on Jim''s bald head covered with scars. "It''s time to do business, you guys..." Luo helplessly looked at Perona and reminded them aloud. "That''s true, as the captain said, if you want to become stronger faster, you have to cherish every hard-won battle, and you can just use it to try new tricks, oooooo..." "Brook, why do you have a new move again?" "Ooooooo, it''s the captain who taught me well." "Ah? Maude is too partial!! I don''t see some of his suggestions for the "ghost fruit"!!!" Perona puffed her cheeks, puffed up like a pufferfish. Brook froze for a moment, then hesitated: "Didn''t the captain suggest that you train your muscles as soon as possible? Only then can you maximize your negative ability." "If you want to practice, this lady is so cute, so don''t practice muscles!" Perona stared cross-brows, she almost fainted just by imagining her muscles. "Sorry, I don''t have any meat..." Listening to Perona''s words, Brooke lay on the ground, radiating negative energy. Perona was startled when she saw this, and said in doubt: "Hey, I didn''t use cuteness for you?" "This is my own problem." Brook continued to be negative. Perona was dumb. "Enough!" Luo Shi couldn''t stand it anymore, and ignored these two living treasures, cried with ghosts, and walked towards the rest of the Don Quixote family. The hatred in his heart has disappeared with the death of Doflamingo. But if he is fighting for Mord, he doesn''t mind once again attacking the Don Quixote family, or even doing it absolutely. Moreover, just as Lafayette said just now, you can''t let the miscellaneous fish interrupt Maude''s battle. Luo''s right hand was clinging to the handle of the Ghost Cry Knife, and his eyes looked awe-inspiring at the other two senior officials of the Don Quixote family, Torrepol, who is capable of sticky fruits, and Diamanti, who is capable of flying fruits. Although he doesn''t have the desire to express like Brook, Jim, and Urgi, but... as long as it can assist Maude, he will definitely spare no effort to achieve it perfectly! Luo and the others started to take action. As for Urji and Hawkins, they chose to trouble the remaining members of the Beast Pirate Group. In this way, the main forces of the Mord Pirate Group were divided into two groups, one for the trouble of the remaining members of the Don Quixote family, and the other for the trouble of the remaining members of the Hundred Beasts and Pirates. On the contrary, it was the green pheasant that appeared first, and suddenly became idle. "Ah la la, it''s worthy of being an ancient species after''Awakening'', it can resist even such a severe slash." A deep red light flashed in the eyes of the green pheasant, and he looked at Jack who was lying motionless on the ground lazily. After seeing, hearing and coloring feedback, this guy who suffered a severe bleeding injury has not lost his combat effectiveness, and his breath is fairly stable. This is also the tricky characteristics of the animal system after awakening, such as resilience, resistance to blows, endurance... are all abnormal abnormalities. The high-level combat powers of the Beast Pirate Group are also known for this style. They insist that they can''t defeat you or defeat you, but they can also fight to kill you! "Mo... the captain should have noticed it too." The green pheasant turned his gaze and looked at Maude, who no longer paid attention to Jack, but went straight to Vergo. As soon as the line of sight arrived, he happened to see Maude making a thumbs-up gesture with his backhand, and poking Jack''s movements in the air. The meaning of that action can be said to be quite obvious. "It would be better to make up for it." The green pheasant scratched his fluffy hair and muttered to himself. But he soon thought of Maude''s request before the battle-to keep the enemy alive. "alright." The green pheasant put down his hand and looked directly at Jack lying on the ground. The cold air spread out from under his feet, like a wave, along the ground, quickly swept toward Jack''s location. Jack, who was rapidly recovering from his injury, only felt cold all over, raised his head slightly, and saw the rapidly spreading cold, his fierce eyes suddenly shrank. at the same time. After throwing the restriction on Jack to the green pheasant, Maude came to the opposite of Vergo. His right hand was casually slung on the handle of the Qiushui knife, looking at Vergo, who was dyed black and red like splashing ink, he couldn''t help shaking his head slightly. The ability to be fully armed indicates that Vergo''s armed dominance has reached a handful of levels. However, the act of covering his body with armed color in advance just shows that Vergo lacks confidence in the domineering of seeing and hearing, or that Vergo is not good at seeing and hearing. Otherwise, it would be quite stupid to spread the armed colors all over the body when facing a strong enemy. It''s no wonder that Virgo, who has such excellent physical strength and armed color attainments, is only strong but not weak, will be directly cut in half by Luo when he has obtained a clear advantage in the original work. If you can freely gather the whole body''s armed colors in one place, you should have a better performance. "The whole body is armed, very strong, but..." Maude clings to the handle of the knife at will with his right hand, slowly grasping the real handle, and said lightly: "This also means that even if you eat the fruit of the shock, it is just..." Realizing that Maude was about to take a shot, Wilgo''s eyes condensed, and he stared at Maude, his attention was highly concentrated, and his body was in an extremely tight and sensitive state. "Ok!?" Suddenly, Maude''s figure reflected in his pupils suddenly disappeared out of thin air. Lost... Vergo was shocked and did not "capture" Maude''s movements in time. When Kancan reacted, a lot of blood appeared before his eyes. That is-blood pouring out of the body! "It''s nothing more than a one-shot commodity." At this moment, Vergo heard the voice of Mord coming from behind. The black and red armed color covering his whole body faded like a tide in an instant, and replaced by a pale white with a cool heart. "I... I don''t even have a chance to shoot... Such a gap..." A strong unwillingness emerged in Vergo''s heart, and immediately fell to the ground. The result after a single knife was recognized by the officials of the Don Quixote family. The cadres of the Don Quixote family who had expected Vergo to bring the family back on track, suddenly their hearts sank to the bottom. My body is too scumbag. . Win the bid as soon as the temperature drops. . I woke up today with some cold symptoms, and I had a splitting headache. I took ibuprofen decisively, and then I slept into the night, and then I got better. After I woke up, I couldnt even care about eating. Hurry up. Speaking of emotion, it is... ibuprofen, forever! The temperature has dropped recently, you guys should keep warm! (End of this chapter) Chapter 580： So-called spike Chapter 580 The so-called spike After the death of Doflamingo in the Battle for the Top, the Don Quixote family suspends all transactions except for the artificial devil fruit. At all costs, a lot of energy and manpower are invested in order to get the shock of rebirth. Shake the fruit. Then they did it, leading the various forces and getting the shocking fruits first. In order to get the family back on track and take it a step further, they even let Vergo, who has been undercover in the navy for many years, clear his identity, return to the family, and eat the fruits of the shock... Everything is to recast the glory of the family. but-- With the fall of Vergo, Torrepol and Diamanti, the highest cadres of the Don Quixote family, seemed to hear the sound of foam breaking echoing in their hearts, like a saw, torturing them severely. spirit. One knife...! ! ! Obviously, Vergo ate the shocking fruit. In the end, it was taken care of by a guy who hadn''t officially established a foothold in the new world. "No, no!!?" Torrepol''s unwilling and angry voice echoed over the harbor. Diamanti didn''t speak, but his face was terribly dark. "This may be the first time that''Mr. Vergo'' has been flattened in more than ten years. Of course, it is also the last time." Even if Luo didn''t have to look back, he could predict the outcome of the battle between Maude and Vergo. Upon hearing Luo''s words, Torrepol and Diamanti stared at Luo angrily, as if they were about to cut Luo a thousand times. "Don''t look at it, you can''t kill people by looking at them." Luo looked calm, holding the Guiwai scabbard with his left hand and the Guiwai scabbard with his right hand. It seemed that Maude had a bit of charm before using [very dark]. The faces of Torrepol and Diamanti slowly appeared hideous. "Smelly boy, don''t forget who taught you swordplay!!" Diamanti tore off the red cloak, activated his ability, and shaped the cloak into a long sword. "Stupid Luo, don''t you really think that you can deal with Diamanti and me alone? Tell you, even if the family is destroyed today, we will drag you as a traitor into **** together!!! " Torrepol raised his crutches and immediately slammed on the ground, shaking the mucus from his body to the ground. Listening to the words of Torrepol and Diamanti, Luo smiled coldly. When he was about to attack, he suddenly flashed through the process of the previous duel with Maude. "Luo, every time you use the timing of the''transfer'', it is not to avoid the attack, but to increase the probability of hitting the attack. Other than that, you have not seen any new tricks." "My ability can only be used like this, isn''t it?" "Of course not, I told you a long time ago. The most lacking in the evolution of abilities is unconstrained free imagination, and the most taboo is to shape some abilities that have not yet shined." "..." "Luo, listen up, transfer ability is the most practical attack method for the fruits of surgery, so you can''t just think that transfer ability can only be used for assistance. Look at..." Maude raised his finger, raised a small stone with shadow touch, and threw it in a certain direction. The small stone flew hundreds of meters away, drawn a beautiful arc, and fell into the sea where many pirate ships such as the Haunted Earth and Polar Dive were anchored. Puff! A splash of water splashed on the surface of the sea, and the small stone sank into the seabed in the blink of an eye. Luo watched Maude throw the small stone into the sea, suddenly thoughtful. Maude smiled and said: "Let me say that the most difficult part of the transfer ability is the ability to forcibly transfer all things within the scope of the field. Since you decide where to transfer the''target'', why can''t it be transfer? To..." The memories end here. A weird smile suddenly appeared on Luo''s face, and then he slowly retracted his right hand holding the handle of the knife, then bent over and picked up two small stones. Torrepol and Diamanti couldn''t help but look at Luo''s weird smiles. For some reason, they felt bad. "The sea view here..." With two small stones between Luo''s fingers, his smile became more and more permeating. "Not bad." Before he finished speaking, Luo Hu shook his arm and threw two small stones towards the direction of the port screen. With the blessing of strength, the stone is like a swallow before the rain, flying at low altitude and high speed, quickly flying over the ground, bouncing against the sea surface, making a circle of ripples. "Room!" At the same time, Luo Shi''s middle fingers moved closer together and opened the faintly shiny spherical area, including Torrepol and Diamanti as well as the pebbles floating on the sea. "Transfer!" Luo''s mouth ticked and his ability was activated. Swish! In the next moment, Torrepol and Diamanti, who were still on the shore, exchanged positions with the pebbles floating on the sea. "!?" Torrepol and Diamanti, who were transferred to the surface of the sea, almost stared with surprise, and plunged into the sea without time to do anything. "Luo, you... gurgling... asshole... gurgling... not good... gurgling..." Torrepol and Diamanti, who were cursed by the sea as capable people, could only struggle weakly as soon as they fell into the sea, and they could not even speak a complete curse. The two of them were still thinking about how to punish Luo, who had thought that before implementing the idea, Luo used a large room and threw them into the sea. At the beginning...or rather, the battle that was over before it even started, the word [spike] was interpreted vividly. Luo put the ghost cry in his arms, paced to the shore, looked at Torrepol and Diamanti who were throwing in the sea, and took out a flintlock with his other hand. He didn''t use a gun in the first place, but at Maude''s suggestion, he carried a flintlock with him as one of the materials that could cooperate with the transfer ability. "Don''t you want to drag me into hell?" Luo raised the flintlock, adjusted the muzzle slightly, and aimed at the two ducks in the sea. "Since it is up to you to decide where to move the''target'', why can''t it be transferred to the sea?" Luo''s mind once again showed a smirk on Maude''s face when he gave him an example of how to use his abilities correctly. Seeing Torrepol and Diamanti, who were fluttering in the sea, completely losing their resistance, Luo couldn''t help but smiled knowingly, and then pulled the trigger. Boom! The two lead bullets rolled out of the barrel and flew towards Torrepol and Diamanti in the sea. At the moment they heard the gunshots, Torrepol and Diamanti, who were about to sink into the sea, suddenly felt desperate. Shoo! The lead bomb did not hit Torrepol and Diamanti, but fell on the sea a few meters away, splashing two water splashes. This result left Torrepol and Diamanti for a while. ashore. Luo kept raising the gun, and said disapprovingly: "My marksmanship is average, but it doesn''t matter, I have a lot of bullets." "..." Hearing Luo''s words, Torrepol and Diamanti seemed to be insulting to death, and before Luo fired the third shot, they each sank directly into the sea and burst into a series of blisters. "This is over?" Seeing the blisters emerging from the sea, Luo shook his head slightly, put the flintlock away, and looked at Arthur not far away. "You want to stay alive, then please." "it is good." Arthur nodded, first looked at Luo with a weird look, and then threw two silver needles toward the sea. (End of this chapter) Chapter 581： 咕 噜 咕 噜 Chapter 581 Guru Guru In order to wipe out the enemy with the momentum of thunder, even the ship doctor Philo was dispatched wearing a crow mask. Arthur, who was eager to behave, was naturally not idle, and soon focused on Torrepol and Diamanti, the highest officials of the Don Quixote family. As a result, his talent leaned over and saw Luo Yitong operate and directly took Torrepol and Diamanti away. Arthur, who witnessed this scene with his own eyes, was indescribably complicated. Mainly, Luo''s solution to the enemy is really... Too **** screaming. With a complicated mood, Arthur, who just leaned over, at Luo''s request, accurately threw two silver needles with a thin thread at the end, entangled Torrepol and Diamanti who had just sunk to the bottom of the sea. . He did not rush to drag Torrepol and Diamanti out of the sea, but patiently waited until the two of them fell into a hypoxic coma before dragging the thin line and dragging them ashore. Seeing Torrepol and Diamanti who were unconscious, Arthur became worried. In this battle, he had to deal with at least one cadre to prove his ability. But these two unlucky ones with fruit ability are also the targets that Maude named to stay alive before the action. If you just leave it alone, if there is an accident, there is a high probability that Maude will be held accountable. "Can anyone come to replace..." Arthur muttered to himself weakly, and then looked at the other battle circles. Everyone is fighting, so there is no time to take care of his situation. As for Luo, after giving Torrepol and Diamanti to him, he rushed to find other capable cadres of the Don Quixote family. Arthur wanted to perform well in this battle, but after recognizing the situation, he was tired in addition to his heart. "Ugh." He let out a sigh of confession, then lifted his foot and stepped on the limbs of Torrepol and Diamanti one by one, and then twisted them tightly with thin threads. This is not to vent, but to prevent accidents. "I can''t keep looking at these two guys?" Arthur pulled the thin line in his hand and looked at Luo''s back with embarrassment. Luo didn''t know that the small burden he left behind would cause Arthur so much trouble. At this moment, Luo saw only those capable cadres of the Don Quixote family. Inside the battle circle. Perona and the others quickly dealt with the hundreds of Don Quixote family members who had overwhelmed the overlord of Maud. In the field, there were only six cadres except Roland Violet and Childlike Fruit Ability Sugar, and they were the main members of the Mord Pirate Group one by one. "Damn the Maude Pirates..." Guradius, the fruit-bursting ability, stared angrily at Jim, who opened the Triceratops human-beast form. Jim raised his hand expressionlessly to wipe the blood off his face, and said coldly: "Is there any means, just use it." Guradius grinned and said, "You are only relying on the resilience of the animal element... Hmph, wait, I will torture you bit by bit to..." "Room!" The realm space that appeared suddenly interrupted Guradius'' words. "Transfer!" Before Guradius could look in the direction of Luo, he was transferred to the sea by Luo''s ability. "Puff!" There was a burst of water on the sea. "Luo, I...guruguru...guruguru..." Realizing what had happened, Guradius struggled in despair in the sea. ashore. Jim''s face froze, and he looked at Luo who snatched the prey from his hand in disbelief. "Arthur, work." Luo ignored Jim''s cannibalistic gaze, and after a few words, he went to find other targets. Arthur looked at Guradius struggling in the sea with a black line. The second battle circle. "A movable skeleton frame is really rare." Mahabasi, a fruit-bearing ability capable of wearing a one-piece threaded tights exposing large chest hairs, looked at Brook coldly, and said harshly: "It''s a pity that the opponent you met is me. Waiting for your results will only be crushed into dust by my ability, huh!" "Ooooooo, in that case, as long as you don''t be crushed by you?" Brook held the sword in front of him, his hollow eye sockets pointed straight at Mahabasi. "what!" Mahabais was shocked: "There is such a method, huh!" "???" Brook tilted his head slightly with a look of void and doubt. "Room!" Luo''s deep, magnetic voice sounded at the right time. The domain space opens up to include Mahabasi. "Transfer!" "Puff!" There was another spray on the sea. Mahabais was struggling frantically in the sea. "Hey... gurgle... gurgle... gurgle..." ashore. Brook turned his neck bone stiffly, faintly looking at Luo who crossed his hand. "Luo~~~You~~how can this be done~~~" The voice filled with resentment turned into clusters of green ghost fires floating beside Brooke. "Arthur, work." Luo left Brooke a back of his head, and after throwing a sentence, he rushed to the next goal. Arthur: "..." The third battle circle. "Woohoooo, do you care about this lady''s beauty so much? Little girl..." Jora, a sturdy figure, long facial features, curly hair and artistic fruit ability with lip gloss, put her hands on the waist of the bucket and twisted around. Perona was floating in midair, surrounded by a few negative ghosts. "Auntie, my dears, what I like the most is someone who is overly narcissistic like you." "I hate it, I hate it! The same compliment, don''t say it a second time, oh oh oh..." Jora crazily twisted the waist of the bucket. "I didn''t praise you!!!" "Little girl, jealousy will make you..." "Room!" "Ok?" Qiao La''s twisting movement stagnated, and the next second she appeared on the sea. "Puff!" There was another spray on the sea. "How to go back... Guru Guru... Luo, it''s you... Guru Guru..." Chora floated up and down in the sea, with a sense of sight that she would sink to the bottom of the sea at any time. ashore. Perona stared at Luo with wide eyes, and asked: "Hey, that''s my opponent!" "Oh." Luo coldly responded, then turned to find the next cadre. "Puff!" "Grumbling..." In this way, Luo transferred the remaining capable cadres of the Don Quixote family to the sea one by one in a very short time. In the end, only Delinger, an incompetent cadre with murloc blood, remained. "Everyone... was killed...?!" Delinger, who had just begun to warm up, looked around and found that he was the only one left in the field. Not far away, Luo looked at Delinger with a blank face, and immediately looked back at the companions whose heads were robbed and the eyes were red. "Don''t look at me like that. This technique is taught by Mord. If you have any comments, go to Mord." Facing the hideous gazes of his companions, Luo calmly slammed the black pot on Maude, who was watching how the green pheasant cleaned up Jack. "Huh? The boss taught you?" "Did the captain instruct you to do this?" "I really want to know how the captain''s head grows, he can always think of things that others can''t think of!" Hearing Luo''s words, everyone''s anger against Luo couldn''t help but linger. Apart from sincerely admiring Maude, they continued to question Luo. But Luo took advantage of the trend and pointed his finger at Delinger, calmly said: "Isn''t there another one? Leave it to you." "Ok?" Everyone couldn''t help but look at the last head of the Don Quixote family in the field. The red light from the eyes suddenly switched to green light. The eyes that looked at Derlinger were like a pack of hungry wolves suddenly seeing a little sheep. "!!!" Delinger stared blankly at the green eyes looking at him. He is usually the most fierce and aggressive in combat, and he likes to mock and tease the enemy, and he is immediately frightened. "Maud Pirates...what kind of monster gathering place is it!!!" Delinger''s body trembled slightly. And Luo, the initiator, already took the opportunity to walk towards the Don Quixote family cadres who were picked up by Arthur one by one. After personally pushing the cadres of the Don Quixote family to the end, he had to take out the devil fruits in these family cadres for Maude. As for the fighting in other places, he will not mix up. In his opinion, Maude and the green pheasant alone would be able to eliminate hundreds of people in the pirate group, including Drought Jack, without any pressure. Not to mention the two main forces in the regiment also participated in the battle. The result is no suspense at all. It can only be said that this team of the Hundred Beasts Pirates Group came at an untimely time, and it hit the muzzle directly when Maude was about to cut the roots of the Don Quixote family. "This time, I can at least help Maude take out ten devil fruits, um... these are ten devil fruits, why don''t I feel at all? Is it because I''m used to it?" Luo calculated the results within his reach, but raised his eyebrows in surprise. Ten devil fruits. After saying this, it seems to be talking about ten apples... In other words, after the ten devil fruits are in hand, will Maude really use these devil fruits as collectibles? I don''t know why, Luo feels that his guess...is unusually reliable? Because Maude once said at a dinner party that sounded like a joke. "It''s just like collecting cards. Collecting all the devil fruits recorded in the''Devil Fruit Illustrated Book'' sounds interesting, right?" Do a questionnaire survey, are there any bosses who are still chasing after 2 to 4 in the middle of the night~? ~? Its best if you dont have it~~If you have it~~Dont stay up all night for cultivating immortals. (End of this chapter) Chapter 582： The disguise of sugar (Zhang Weiyu is the most handsome!) Chapter 582 The Disguise of Sugar (Zhang Weiyu is the most handsome!) Gathering all the devil fruits recorded in the Devil''s Illustrated Book, this kind of thing sounds like a fantasy. Luo, who tends to be the most sensible, retains a little uncertainty. Just because the person who said this was Maud. "Why do you suddenly remember this?" Luo shook his head slightly, came to Arthur, and looked at the cadres of the Don Quixote family who had lost consciousness who had been tightly tied with thin threads by Arthur. Looking over the limbs of the cadres, with his eyesight as a doctor, he could easily see the fractures and injuries of these former colleagues. Arthur noticed the change in Luo''s eyes and actively explained: "I interrupted it, just in case." Luo Wenyan nodded towards Arthur, and immediately pulled out the ghost cry, opening the domain space. Swish -! Like a fruit, cut the bodies of the Don Quixote family cadres into a dozen pieces. Seeing the fragmented limbs all over the floor, Arthur was dumbfounded. Luo slowly put the ghost crying under his sheath, and said lightly: "This is more secure." "..." Arthur opened his mouth, speechless. After cutting the cadres of the Don Quixote family into dozens of pieces, Luo took out the hearts one by one, then turned and left. Arthur looked at Luo''s back in fright, and asked subconsciously: "What...how do you do this?" "Which?" Luo stopped and looked back at Arthur in doubt. The corner of Arthur''s mouth twitched, and he pointed to the cut pieces all over the floor. "Oh." Luo glanced at the fragments of the Don Quixote family cadres that he had cut open, and said calmly: "If you feel too messy, tie them up in a pile, if you feel nauseous, find a bag to put them in, as long as you don''t kill them." After finishing speaking, Luo jumped up without waiting for Arthur to react, jumped onto the roof of the warehouse in the port, and looked at the situation in the field. Under the siege of Brook and their hungry wolves, Delinger, the last cadre of the Don Quixote family, fell to the ground tragically in less than two seconds. As he turned his eyes, Luo looked at Jaya against Runti one by one, Lafayette against Drake, Urki Hawkins against more than two hundred beasts and pirate crews, and finally stayed at the beasts and Pirates. Drought on Jack. "Three plagues..." Luo touched his chin with his thumb, and a look of compassion appeared in his eyes. Even if it is one of the three famous plagues of the Hundred Beasts and Pirates, you have to get down in front of the two mountains, Maude and Green Pheasant. "Room." Luo extravagantly opened the domain space and teleported directly to severely wound the unconscious Virgo. After all, the victory has been decided, and there is no need to consider physical loss. Luo lowered his head and looked at Virgo who was lying motionless on the ground indifferently. Some unwilling to recall pictures emerged involuntarily. "That''s it, Vergo." Luo said coldly, using his ability to take out Vergo''s heart. At this point, the hearts of the downed Don Quixote family cadres were all taken out by Luo. In the circle of war not far away. Faced with threats from Maud and Green Pheasant, Drought Jack encountered the most severe situation in history. "Huh, huh..." Jack was panting heavily, and every breath he exhaled was engulfed in coldness visible to the naked eye. On his body, there are many places condensed into ice. The surrounding ground was even turned into a world of ice and snow by the green pheasant''s ability. Had it not been for his ancient mammoth ability, he was born with the demon factor of [anti-freeze]. During the recovery period, he would have been frozen into an ice sculpture by the green pheasant. Although tenaciously surviving several waves of offensive by the green pheasant, the situation is still very bad. In the one-on-one situation, he could neither beat the green pheasant nor Maude, let alone beat him with Maude. It seems that it was because of the [ice bath] of the green pheasant, or because Jack finally recognized the reality. Under the deeply uncomfortable situation, he not only calmed down, but also deeply realized that the idea of ??killing Maud here just now was as stupid as it was. But even if it chooses to avoid the edge... In the face of the terrifying three-masted ship floating above the harbor and the ability of the blue pheasant to freeze all the mast ships in the harbor in an instant, they have no possibility of escaping here. From the beginning, they had only one choice, and that was to fight to the end! Jack quickly adjusted his breathing, and with a thought, he directly transformed from the form of a human being and an animal to a full-body mammoth form. Click and click-- As the body grew, the ice cubes that had condensed on the body surface shattered one after another. In less than a second or two, Jack transformed into an ancient mammoth with a huge body and thick hair. The thick and long nose, slightly curled, hung down on the ground. The two curved white ivory, at least four or five meters long, looked very rough. "The ancient stamina is not as good as seeing, its very tricky." The green pheasant slightly raised his head and looked at Jack, who had become a full body, with his hands in his pockets, and there was a chill on his face, which condensed into frost in silence. not far away. Maude, who was watching the play, couldn''t help but glanced at the hands that the pheasant had always stuck in his pocket after hearing the words of the pheasant. If it''s really tricky, do you use your hands? Kuzan, old Versailles. While complaining in his heart, Maude rolled his eyes and stared at the mammoth''s tusks. Jack looked at the green pheasant solemnly, with a glare from the corner of his eye, and he had to be alert to the threat from Maude. Suddenly, the green pheasant pulled his hands out of his pockets as if he heard Maude''s inner spit. "!!!" Seeing the movements of the green pheasant, Jack suddenly realized that when the green pheasant fought him just now, his hands were always in his pockets. For no reason, Jack seemed to have been insulted, as if a blood gushed out of his face. The green pheasant had no self-knowledge, and looked at Jack who suddenly flushed with some doubts. He just wanted to be a little serious, so he freed his hands. He didn''t expect that this behavior would cause an extraordinary mental shock to Jack. Without thinking about it, the green pheasant folded his hands and released cold air, condensing ice thorns in the air around him. "Kuzan, wait a minute." Just when the green pheasant was about to completely eliminate Jack, Maude''s voice came over. Hearing Maude''s words, the green pheasant did not look back, still staring at Jack. It''s just that the ice thorns that just condensed just turned into ice **** quietly and fell to the ground. The green pheasant cancelled the attack. But Jack didn''t need to obey Maude''s orders, and vigorously waved the arms-colored trunk, and slammed it against the green pheasant''s body. "Ah la la..." How could the green pheasant get caught and withdraw back. The elephant trunk that was thrown with Qianjun''s power, passed in front of him, and the strong wind blew out the ice layer on the ground into cracks visible to the naked eye. Jack swung his head back and retracted the trunk. "Ok?" The red light in Jack''s eyes trembled slightly, who had just accepted the offer. With the feedback of seeing, hearing and color, Jack perceives the breath coming from the left side in front of him. Without hesitation, Jack shook his head suddenly again, driving the trunk of the elephant to the left and front of him. Snapped--! But the elephant trunk was shot in the empty space, making a loud popping sound. "what" As soon as the shot was defeated, Jack''s heart condensed, astonishment on his face. It''s obvious... "You don''t need to be so surprised if you missed it." On the right side in front of Jack, Maude''s voice sounded. "Because your speed is too slow, but the elephant, it''s understandable that it''s cumbersome." Maude pulled out Qiushui and slashed at Jack''s ivory. Jack''s face changed drastically. As Maud said, among the sparks, the heavy body has no time to respond to Jack''s defensive thoughts. The blade of light flashed by. The ivory broke. Maude reached out and caught the ivory. "How much is such a big ivory worth? By the way, with the resilience of ancient species, this ivory should grow back, right?" Maude held the knife in one hand and the huge ivory in the other, talking with interest. Listening to what Maude said, it was like Jack who had walked through a ghost door. When his back was cold, he was so angry that he was almost swallowed to death by a mouthful of blood. A few meters away, the green pheasant looked at Maude in silence, not knowing how to describe his mood at the moment. This Mr. Captain is really extraordinary. Maude is not short of money, but it does not prevent him from receiving ready-made benefits. Just now, when he saw that Jack became a complete mammoth, he quickly noticed the wild pair of tusks of the mammoth. At that moment, just talking about the value of Jack himself, Maude was not thinking of Jack''s bounty for the first time, nor was it the ancient devil fruit that would be taken out of Jack''s body. But... this pair of valuable ivory. After raising the question, Maude didn''t give Jack a heavy blow, but looked forward to the ivory fracture beside Jack''s trunk. If this ivory can grow in a short period of time, this can be used to turn the ivory into a renewable resource. Not only can it be used by itself, but it can also be put on the market and sold to the nobles of the world who have a demand for dental appliances. "Go away!" Jack saw Maudes thoughts, and he was immediately furious. He stepped on his front foot, dragged his body, and rushed towards Maude with extreme anger. "It''s okay if you don''t say it, I can confirm it myself." Maude smiled nonchalantly and turned his toes on the ground. Shadow spoon. Walking with the shadow, Maude''s body, in a strange posture that looked like a spoon in a circle, bypassed the colliding Jack, and set a shadow mark on Jack without a trace. Cang! Immediately afterwards, Maude swung his knife and cut off Jack''s other ivory neatly. Jack''s huge body rushed straight out for a certain distance, but the ivory on both sides of the trunk remained in place. Maude looked at the back of Jack rushing out, smiled, and a shadow wave appeared in his palm, and he stuffed two large ivory into the shadow box, barely able to put it down. Jack stabilized his figure and turned to look at Maude, just in time to see Maude putting his ivory in the shadow wave, and his body was trembling slightly with anger. This feeling of being hunted as a wild beast is uncomfortable. The more intense emotional fluctuations made Jack''s eyes intermittently red, and it was difficult to maintain the domineering look and hearing stably. "Is the breath disturbed..." Maude was keenly aware of the changes in Jack''s breath, his eyes narrowed, and he exchanged positions with the shadow mark without hesitation. Huh! Maude''s figure suddenly disappeared out of thin air. In the next moment, Maude appeared beside Jack, and slashed out with his knife like flowing water. Without the assistance of seeing, hearing and color, Jack''s reaction was noticeably slower. When he saw Maude, a blade of light was reflected in his eyes, and his pupils suddenly shrank. laugh! A flash of blood. Maude slashed off Jack''s trunk with a knife, and immediately activated his ability again, instantly returning to his original position. The trunk that had been cut off by him was flying into the air with the splashed blood. Jack roared in pain, kicking his limbs violently on the ground, shaking up a lot of smoke. Compared with the physical pain, being manipulated like this by Maude made him even more painful. He never thought that the ancient mammoth form that he had always been proud of would have such an inconvenient ability. Maude looked calmly at Jack who was irritable, his arm flicked, and the blood on Qiu Shuidao''s body was cleared. The various abilities of the ancient species of the animal family are powerful, especially the huge size in the animal form, which is not comparable to the ordinary animal family. But in contrast, the huge size brings a very obvious disadvantage, that is, bulky. In ordinary battles, the mammoth in the beast form, despite its cumbersomeness, has excellent defensive power and will make up for this shortcoming. But if you encounter an enemy like Mord that is fast and can attack and penetrate defenses, the bulky shortcomings of the ancient breed of beasts will become a fatal factor. After being cut off by Maude''s ivory and trunk, Jack was irritable, and he clearly understood Maude''s terrifying power. Enduring the pain, Jack changed back to the beast-like form of a mammoth, with blood dripping out of his face. Maude looked at Jack, who was running full of blood, and said regretfully: "It looks like it can''t grow anymore." With that said, Maude put Qiushui directly under her sheath. "I''ve played enough, I''ll leave the rest to you, Kuzan." "..." The green pheasant was helpless. "play?" Jack''s mentality collapsed. Ever since he became the Three Plagues of the Beast Pirate Group, has he ever been so humiliated? Maude didn''t care about Jack''s feelings. After handing over the finishing task to the green pheasant, he dodged a few and walked towards the town. Most of the fighting power of the Don Quixote family is gone, but the stronghold in the town still has some troops left behind. Since it is cutting weeds and roots, it is natural to be thorough. On the way to town, Maude gestured towards Robbie. Luo Huiyi, with the hearts of all the cadres, quickly followed Maude. The two walked side by side, toward the entrance of the town. On the port. The navy headed by the tea dolphins who withdrew from the battle circle silently watched the side-to-side battle in the arena. "Maud Pirates, so strong..." Some navies whispered to themselves. There was no one in the room to answer the conversation, but most of them had the same idea. In a team, there are two monster-level combat powers, Mord and Green Pheasant. Can it be strong? The battle at the port continues, but it has come to an end. Maude and Luo crossed the avenue and came to the streets of Dresrosa. I did not see the young women who danced on the street, nor did I see the toys that live in peace with humans. The streets were so deserted that no one could be seen. I thought it was because of the fighting from the port, that the residents of the town went to take refuge. "Find a place to take out the devil fruit first." Before going to deal with the personnel in the Don Quixote family base, it is more important to take out the devil fruit. A red light flashed in Maude''s eyes, and he felt a breath from the buildings on both sides of the street. These breaths should be residents who were scared to hide by the movement of the fighting. Ignoring these breaths, Maude quickly found an unmanned building. "follow me." Maude went straight to the unmanned building. Luo followed closely. Soon, the two walked into the building one after another. Near the Kings Heights in the center of the town of Dresrosa. On the wide square, there is a castle full of cartoons, which is exactly the famous toy house of Dresrosa. Here is the place where the toys of Dresrosa live after nightfall. In the dark, it is the passage to the underground factory. In front of the passageway deep in the toy house. Violet, staring at fruit, was staring at something. Beside her, stood a little girl with green hair. The little girl is wearing a red hooded cloak and holding a basket of grapes in her hand. She is eating grapes while looking at Violet. This little girl is precisely the childlike fruit-powered sugar in the Don Quixote family who is regarded as the most important cadre by Doflamingo. The childlike fruit ability she possesses can directly turn the people she touches into toys. People who are turned into toys will be forgotten by relatives and friends and become an existence that has never existed before. In other words, no matter who it is, as long as it is touched by sugar, it will directly become a toy that can be slaughtered. In a sense, this is the only ability among Devil Fruit''s many abilities that can ignore defenses and achieve a spike. It is precisely because of this incomprehensible characteristic that the Don Quixote family has achieved the ultimate in confidentiality work, and has never exposed the existence and ability of sugar. "What''s the matter, Violet." Sugar swallowed the grapes and looked at Violet. Violet did not answer the question about sugar in the first place. Under the effect of staring at the fruit, she saw the side-to-side battle on the port, and also saw Maude and Luo walking into a building side by side. I even saw an unidentified and bad-willed team landing from the mushroom-shaped rock on the edge of the island. In that team, there was a giant clan who used a shovel to easily dig a channel on the mushroom-shaped rock, thinking it was a capable person. But compared to this discovery, Violet''s attention has been completely focused on the situation in the port. The Don Quixote family is over... Seeing the defeat of the Don Quixote family cadres, Violet was suddenly excited and trembling slightly. On this day, she had waited too long. Sugar looked at Violet''s strange reaction, and a coldness flashed deep in his eyes. Violet realized something was wrong and tried to force himself to calm down, but found that he couldn''t do it at all. Anxious and wise, she could only follow the uncontrollable excitement, trembling and saying: "Only more than 300 people came from the navy, and they couldn''t stop the family''s forces at all, and the people from the Beast Pirate Group also helped. Now there are only a dozen people left in the navy to resist." "Oh?" The sugar noodles looked at Violet without changing his color, and he swallowed another grape. Violet continued to report: "In addition, five minutes ago, a team of 17 people landed from the mushroom-shaped rock on the west side of the island. Among them was a giant clan, who should be a demon fruit capable person who could easily use a shovel. Dig the tunnel." She deliberately concealed the movements of Maude and Luo. "typical?" The sugar frowned slightly. It is easy to think of digging a tunnel, which is aimed at the underground factory and port built under the toy house. "It''s not good, you must contact Torrepol and them quickly." Sugar pretended to be anxious, while quietly observing Violet''s reaction. Hearing the words of granulated sugar, Violet''s expression changed slightly. Seeing the sugar, his eyes flashed, and he stretched out his small hand towards Violet calmly. Snapped! Before Violet could react, he was turned into a rag doll by granulated sugar, fell from mid-air and landed on the ground. "I hate people who lie." Granulated Sugar looked at Violet who had become a ragdoll, and said coldly. Underground port. In a corner where empty wooden boxes were stacked, the ground suddenly bulged, and a gap was immediately opened. A pair of big hands stretched out from the gap, digging the gap into a hole. A few seconds later, the revolutionary army commander Jasmine''s head came out of the hole, her eyes glowing red, and she perceives the situation in the port with the color of sight and hearing. After confirming that there was no one in the port, Jasmine''s eyes flashed with joy. Although there was no one in the port, Jasmine carefully got out of the hole, curled up and hid behind the wooden box. "Come out, no one here." Jasmine lowered her voice and said to the entrance of the cave. After a second or two, Sunny and the others came out of the hole. They looked at the quiet port, and their faces showed joy, and at the same time they were puzzled. "sure?" Everyone looked at Jasmine. Jasmine nodded and said, "Well, people have already confirmed it with seen, smell and color." "How can no one be?" Kerla heard the words and said strangely. Tatam guessed in a low voice: "Maybe it''s because of the chaos on the east side of the port. Moreover, the toys will only come back to the toy house at night." "Time is running out. Let''s move the''goods'' quickly." Sunny urged. "Ok." Everyone nodded, and walked towards the wooden boxes piled into small hills on the shore. "woo woo woo woo" They just walked out tens of meters, they heard the faint little girl crying, and they looked at each other suddenly. Looking in the direction where the sound came from, a petite figure slowly appeared in the dark, dark passageway in the distance, along with it, there was a cry of panic mixed with it. "Mom, where are you? Woo... Tangtang is so scared... Woo..." Sugar was holding the rag doll that Violet had turned into, crying very pitifully. "It''s a little girl." The revolutionary soldiers were startled when they saw the sugar that was crying with rain. Although the granulated sugar seemed harmless to humans and animals, Jasmine was cautious in using his sights and smells and carefully sensed the strength of the sugar''s breath. Not strong, it can even be said to be weak. "Is there a problem?" Kerla looked at Jasmine. Jasmine shook her head and said, "No problem." "Ok." Kerla nodded. Sonny suggested: "You can''t let her cry anymore, just knock her out." "what?" Everyone was stunned. Of course, they knew that if the little girl kept crying, there was a high probability that people from the Don Quixote family would be attracted. It would be too violent to knock the little girl unconscious. Someone is weak and weak: "Such a small child, just comfort it." "Ok." Sunny did not insist. Everyone greeted the sugar. Kerla looked at the sugar and said softly: "Little sister, why are you here?" "Woo..." Seeing the revolutionary army coming by, Sugar stopped crying suddenly, pretending to be scared, and stepped back timidly. "It''s okay, we are not bad guys." Seeing Sugar''s reaction, Jasmine hurriedly moved over, showing a friendly smile at Sugar. "Wow!!!" Suddenly cried louder. "Jasmine, you scared her!" "Isn''t it on purpose." Jasmine grieved. Kerla waved Jasmine to step back, and immediately continued: "Little sister, don''t be afraid, we are really not bad guys." "Woo, woo...really? Tangtang wants to find her mother." Granulated sugar rubbed his red and swollen eyes, looking at Kerla and them pitifully. Kerla smiled: "Don''t worry, we will help you find your mother." "Thank you big sister." Sugar rushed over and hugged Kerla, and a touch of malice flashed across his buried face. 6500 words big chapter, thanks to Zhang Weiyu''s most handsome boss~~! ! ! Pig is going to be hard! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 583： Eh? why? ! Chapter 583 Huh? why? ! The appearance of the little girl, coupled with the pure natural acting without any additives, has always been a big killer of sugar. In the original book, if Extremis Usopp had not played a vital role, Luffy and Luo, who were confused by the appearance of sugar, would have a high probability of being recruited and become one of the toy slaves of sugar. This is the importance of [information confidentiality]. Especially for unreasonable rules-based abilities like [Children''s Fruit], it is easy to be recruited without knowing the details. In contrast, once capability information is exposed, it is basically the same as abolished. Because the side effect of childlike fruits, in a sense, is to freeze [body strength] at the moment when the devil fruit is eaten. Sugar was buried deep in Kerla''s arms, pretending to have found support. From the trembling just now to the current mood, the whole process is down, and it can be said that there is no flaw in acting alone. After a few simple questions, all the revolutionary army, including Jasmine, who had seen the strongest color, regarded sugar as ordinary little girls who had mistakenly entered the toy house. "Kerla, you can stay here with Xiaotangtang first, and we will do the other''things''." "it is good." Kerla nodded to his companions. When everyone saw this, they turned and walked towards the shore where the cargo ship was anchored. At that location, there are stacked containers that seem to have just been unloaded from the cargo ship, or are ready to be loaded on the ship, and perhaps they contain the objects of their trip. Kerla squatted beside the sugar, looking at the back of his companions. After that, she showed a gentle smile, tilted her head to look at Sugar, and was about to speak... "Eh?" Kerla''s eyes suddenly reflected the cold expression of sugar. Under Kerla''s astonished gaze, Sugar reached out her hand without difficulty and touched Kerla''s arm. Screaming-- The childlike fruit ability was activated, and Kerla instantly turned into a doll in a clown suit, and fell from midair. After turning Kerla into a toy, Sugar quickly got up. Before the clown doll landed, she raised her hands flat, stepped on her feet, and went straight through all the members of the Revolutionary Army with their backs to her. In this process, she touched everyone with her extremely familiar technique, like a dragonfly. Suck...! The rest of the people who were unprepared for sugar immediately followed Kerla''s footsteps and turned into toys of various shapes on the spot, falling to the ground from midair. "Tangtang, you...!!!" "How did I become a toy?" "What, what is this ability?!" The people who had been turned into toys, in a panic, got up awkwardly and struggled to maintain their balance. After finally stabilizing their bodies, they couldn''t believe looking at the sugar. This pitiful little girl who just cried so much that it rained, turned out to be... Sugar turned slowly, looking blankly at the revolutionary army members such as Sunny who had been turned into a toy, how could he be so kind to answer their doubts. "Then, let''s make a contract." "Ok!?" Everyone was taken aback, but there was no change on the cold toy face. Sugar said coldly: "First, obey the family''s orders." "What are you doing to us..." Just after Sugar finished talking about the content of the first contract, he was questioned by the murloc karate master Haku. "To shut up." Sugar suddenly looked at the talkative Haku, and threw an order after signing the contract. The ability was activated instantly, and halfway through the conversation in Haku, he couldn''t make any more sounds. After he silenced Haku with an order, Sugar went on to say the second contract. "Second, don''t talk." "..." The court suddenly became quiet. A crowd of toys touched their mouths and waved their hands in a panic, looking very excited. After the two contracts were made, a small smile appeared on Granu Sugar''s cold face. There was originally a contract content of "No harm to humans", but given the special circumstances now, Sugar has temporarily put this contract content on hold. She opened her hands and smiled happily at the toys: "Welcome you to join my army of toy slaves. By the way, when you are turned into toys by me, your family, lovers, and friends will completely forget your existence. From now on, you Just work for the family to death." "!!!" The revolutionary army who had become toy slaves looked at the sugar in surprise. If it is exactly what Sugar said, then they can''t count on the assistance of Tatamu who is waiting outside the toy house. It''s simply a severe situation that makes the sky fail and the ground should not be. Kerla was unwilling to say in her heart: [Damn it, we were fooled...] Jasmine grieved and said: [Why did people become a gorilla? How annoying! ! ! Sunny self-reviewed and said: [Learning lessons, next time you encounter this situation, you must adhere to the principle of stun. Haku: [We are all confused by her...] Revolutionary Army A: [What a terrible ability. Revolutionary Army B; [If no one comes to save us, don''t we want to be toys forever? ! The revolutionary army, who had been restricted in their speaking ability, muttered to themselves in their hearts. No matter how excited and apprehensive they are, the toy faces still have a cold look. Granville looked at the new members who had just been incorporated into the toy slave army in front of him with satisfaction, suddenly raised his hand and pointed at Kerra who was turned into a clown doll. "You, go and bring me a basket of grapes." "..." Kerla tried hard to resist Sugar''s order, but his body still moved on its own. In a building on the street. As the last heart stops beating, the harvesting of the devil fruit ends. Luo took the brand-new [Shaking Fruit] out of the translucent film. The skin of the Zhenzhen fruit is covered with irregular cracks. As one of the top fruits in the Superman series, it is quite recognizable. "Here." Luo handed the shocking fruit that had just been baked to Maude. Maude took the Shocking Fruit, gently tossed it a few times, and said seriously: "I finally got it, this devil fruit that has attracted many people..." "It''s a hot potato." Luo Buxian said something lightly. Maude smiled upon hearing this and nodded: "You are right, thanks to the blessing of the white beard, the fruit of shaking is indeed a hot potato. If the outside world knows that the fruit of shaking is in my hands, I don''t know it will How many people are not afraid of death." "As long as you don''t take the initiative to disclose the news, except for me..." Luo glanced at the ferret long knife on Maude''s waist and said lightly: "And Bailey, there is no fourth person who knows that the fruit of the shock is in your hands." "Hid the news..." Maude''s mouth twitched slightly and shook his head: "That''s impossible. The reason why I want to get the Fruit of Shaking is to let people all over the world know that the Fruit of Shaking is in my hands." "..." Luo has nothing to say. He knew that Maude wanted to make a Pirate Grand Ceremony that would attract the attention of the whole world, and the shaking fruit, and even other precious things, were all things specially prepared for the Pirate Grand Ceremony. just The pirates who are attracted here do not speak much of etiquette. Therefore, whether the festival can be held smoothly, it is estimated that the pirates who come to make trouble will be one after another. Knowing that persuasion is meaningless, even though Luo is worried about the prospects, he no longer speaks. Maude glanced at Luo who was silent and knew what Luo was worried about, but he couldn''t tell Luo why. Without speaking, Maude turned his hands and put the precious shocking fruit into the space of the film box, and immediately looked at the table in front of him. On top of them are the six devil fruits that were taken out one by one. They are sticky fruits, fluttering fruits, swimming fruits, artistic fruits, popping fruits, and tons of crushing fruits. In addition to the Shock Fruits that had been collected in the shadow box just now, a total of seven Devil Fruits were obtained. Needless to say, shaking the fruit is the main goal of this trip. Among the other six devil fruits, Maude finds the most interesting ones, namely the swimming fruits that can swim freely on the ground and walls, and the artistic fruits that turn the target into a work of art through smoking. If the former can be awakened, it may be possible for objects other than themselves to swim on the ground and walls. In this way, the mast boat can drive directly onto land... The latter is also a kind of rule-like ability, as long as it hits the target, it can be forced to turn the target into a veritable fragile artwork. If this ability is used properly, it will be a big killer. Maude opened the cassette and loaded the six devil fruits on the table. Had it not been for he had placed the bodies of Whitebeard and Smoky in the huge freezer in the horrible three-masted castle, after he put Jacks ivory into the cassette space, there would be no extra space to store it. These devil fruits are out. "In this way, there will be 12 Devil Fruits." Maude counted the devil fruits in the shadow box, and whispered to himself: "There are Drought Jack, the sixth son Runti and Drake in the port, three ancient species, and the other is..." With that, Maude raised his eyes and looked in the direction of King Heights through the window. He remembered that in addition to the cadres who were dealt with at the port, the Don Quixote family also had two cadres with special abilities. "Let''s go and find the remaining cadres of the Don Quixote family." Maude came to the window. Luo Wenyan was startled, and said strangely: "Isn''t it all solved?" "There are fish that slip through the net." Maude thought of the scene in which Luo was almost overshadowed by sugar in the original work. Knowing that Luo didn''t know anything about the existence of sugar, he didn''t bother to explain it specially, so he just said a word and jumped out the window. Although Luo felt puzzled, he didn''t ask any more, and followed Maud. The two walked side by side through the deserted street and soon came to the toy house near King''s Heights. Like the street, the cartoon-style castle-like building in front of me is also a lonely bird, so deserted that no sound can be heard. "This is the toy house, or a factory that makes toys." Luo raised his head and looked at the Don Quixote family logo hanging on the door of the Toy House, and explained. After hearing this, Maude couldn''t help but glance at Luo. Even Luo, who knows the Don Quixote family well, does not know the true face of Toy House, as well as the existence and ability of sugar... This is enough to show that the Don Quixote family''s protection of sugar can be said to be the ultimate. "Go in and take a look." Maude retracted his gaze. Just as he stepped through the door of the Toy House, a long-lost female voice came from behind him. "Maud." "Ok?" Maude stopped and looked in the direction of the sound. At the entrance of the lane not far away, a strong man came out. "Tatamu!" After seeing the man''s face clearly, Mord was surprised and delighted immediately, and immediately stepped forward to Tatamu and asked: "Why are you here?" "task." Tatam answered simply. After hearing this, Maude looked at the dress that conformed to Dresrosa''s style worn by Tatamu, and suddenly nodded, knowing that Tatamu might be performing a task similar to that in Mad Hatter. "Tatamu, I will come to you later, I have something to do now." "The movement in the port, is it..." "Yes, I came to Dressrosa to destroy the Don Quixote family, and maybe I can help you." Maude nodded. Tatamu was stunned. Seeing the long-lost friend, Maude was in a good mood and smiled: "Come together?" Tatam hesitated for a moment, and said nodded: "Okay." On the side, Luo couldn''t help but stared at Tatamu''s Adam''s apple. Such a rugged big man can actually make such a clear and sweet female voice. Tatamu noticed Luo''s gaze, but didn''t care much. The three walked together and stepped into the toy house. As soon as he entered the toy house, Maude''s eyes flashed red, and he used his sight and hearing to perceive the situation in the toy house. Within the range of perception, there is only a very weak breath, deep in the toy house. As for the underground port directly below, there is no breath. "follow me." Maude walked directly toward the depths of the toy house. Luo and Tatamu followed him. After a while, the three of them came to a brightly decorated room with plenty of space. All kinds of invisible equipment are displayed in front of the walls around the room. In the middle of the room, a little girl with green hair and blue eyes, covered in wounds, was tied to a wooden frame by a big five flowers. Around the wooden frame, there are a dozen small toys with different images. The toys, holding utensils such as whips and sticks, were greeting the little girl. Patter Hit it with a whip. "Woo..." There was a blood stain on the little girl''s face, and she was struggling with pain. Because her mouth was tightly sealed with tape, she could only make a slight whine. Come to think of it, the little girl''s bruised and bruised appearance should have been beaten out by these toys. Seeing the miserable little girl, Luo and Tatamu''s expressions sank. On the other hand, Maude''s eyes were slightly strange. "stop!" Tatamu stopped his anger. Hearing Tatamu''s voice, the toys stopped their movements, turned their heads, and looked at the three Maude standing at the door. Kerla was surprised: [Why is Maude here? There is also Tatamu...] Jasmine worried: [Oops, with Maude''s temperament, she will definitely rescue the little girl, and then be turned into a toy like us! Sunny said anxiously in her heart: [Maud...Don''t come over! The revolutionary army, who had been turned into toys, looked anxiously at Maude and Tatamu standing at the door. But no matter how anxious they were, they couldn''t make any sound, let alone control their behavior. On the wooden stand, the little girl with green hair and blue eyes, who is also sugar, prayed to look at Maude with her swollen eyes. In order to make Maude fall into the trap, she had to pay for it, and she did not hesitate to let the toys abuse her. While enduring a great deal of pain, naturally also got excellent results. "Bacardi Maude, you can kill these toys yourself without knowing it! Then wait for you to help me untie the rope... hum." Sugar conspired in his heart, but his pale, bloodless face was covered with scars, but it looked miserable. Luo and Ta Tamu, who didn''t know the details, looked forward a few steps coldly after seeing the miserable condition of sugar, and they were about to get rid of the group of toys. At this moment, Maude stretched out his arm and stopped Luo and Tatamu. "Maud?" Luo and Tatamu were taken aback. A touch of playfulness flashed through the depths of Maude''s eyes, but his face was full of anger, and he said coldly, "Let me come, these toys... Damn it." Luo and Tatamu nodded each. Seeing Maude''s reaction, Sugar was secretly delighted. And Sonny and the others were so anxious that they wanted to remind Maude loudly, but no matter how strong their thoughts of vocalization were, they couldn''t send out the voice in their hearts. [Ah, shall we be killed by Maud by mistake? ! The revolutionary army of Kerla looked at the murderous intent on Maude''s face and was startled, and suddenly realized the most serious problem. Maud...! ! ! Sunny was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, but her toy body still stood still on the spot, motionless. She didn''t worry that she might die in Maude''s hands, but worried that Maude would be recruited and turned into a toy that could be slaughtered by sugar. Under the gaze of Sunny''s revolutionary army and granulated sugar, Maude pulled out Qiushui and looked at the toys with murderous intent. "The tortured little girl who has no power to bind the chicken, you who do this kind of thing, let''s turn into residue and flow into the sewer." Maude strode towards the toys with a knife. On a wooden stand. Sugar looked at Maude pitifully, but was secretly happy in his heart. Yes, exactly. Get rid of these toys, and then untie the rope! Maude''s figure suddenly flashed. In the next moment, I came to Sugar. The blade of light flashed away. Including the two ends of the wooden frame, Grana Sugar''s two arms were severely severed, spewing out a lot of blood. "Huh? Why?" The sugar was unknown, so he looked at Maude, who had cut his arms with a knife, and fell into a deep panic. This is completely different from the plan... After a brief consternation, his arms were cut off, and Granulated Sugar let out a scream. "Maud, what are you...what are you doing?" At the door, Luo and Tatamu, who saw this scene, stared with surprise. The revolutionary soldiers who became toys were also deeply surprised, and couldn''t believe that Maude would do such a thing. Maude did not answer, but continued to swing the knife and cut off Sugar''s legs. Inside the room. Suddenly, only the scream of sugar was left. 5000-word chapter. (End of this chapter) Chapter 584： You are really sonny Chapter 584 You are really Sunny I often walk by the river, so how can I not wet my shoes? In a disguised way, the sugar that imprisoned so many people in the toy, today met her biggest nemesis in her life-Maude, a traverser who knows her details... The limbs were severed, and the blood spattered around the wooden frame. The painful screams of granulated sugar echoed in any corner of the room. "It seems that just cutting off the limbs is not enough to make you faint, then..." Maude ignored the surprised gazes from Luo and Tatamu, and looked at the sugar that made his face pale in pain, cold sweat and rustling. "Just make up a few more dollars." As he said, Maude lifted Qiushui, the tip of the knife pointed directly at the face of the sugar, and the cold killing intent came out. While sugar screamed, he looked at Maude in horror, turned his eyes and fainted very simply. Before fainting, what Sugar was thinking in her head was that the tens of thousands of toy slaves she had transformed into with her power in the past ten years would return to normal in a short time... She lost consciousness. Upon seeing this, Maude retracted the knife into its sheath, turned and looked at the dozen toys in the room. Chuckle-- With a soft sound, the bodies of the toys changed at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the same time, there were some more memories in Maude''s head. More precisely, it is the memory of being deprived of the childlike fruit ability unknowingly. This also shows that there are people Maude knows in the army of toys that can be turned into sugar. Maude was surprised and couldn''t help but look at the toy in the room slowly returning to its original state. Under his gaze, the revolutionary army such as Kerla, Jasmine, Haku, and even Violet were transformed back into human beings. Seeing the familiar Kerla and others, Maude was still a little surprised. In front of the gate, Luo and Tatamu were still amazed by Maude''s cruelty to a little girl for a second, and then looked at the toys that had changed back to their original state. They seem to understand something. "Ah, saved!" Kerla, who had just changed back to his original form, sat down on the ground, his face full of rejoicing. Although Maude''s methods were a bit brutal, if it weren''t for Maude, they didn''t know when they would be free. Maude glanced at the revolutionary army present, and exclaimed: "No wonder you will meet Tartamu outside the Toy House. By the way, how come you come to Dresrosa?" "Maud, I will answer because it is you. The purpose of our coming to Dressrosa is to cut off the arms channels of the Don Quixote family and solve the wars in various places from the root." Kerla''s face was serious, and then he turned around and said with a smile: "Of course, this is only one of the reasons." "..." Maude was silent for a moment, and guessed: "You revolutionary army, don''t you want to hack the arms of the Don Quixote family?" "Haha, you guessed it." Maud hit the nail on the head, but Kerla didn''t care. Eating illicit goods has always been something to do without psychological burden. Maude smiled helplessly when he saw this, as if he had thought of something, and suddenly asked: "By the way, how is Sunny recently?" "what?" Kerla was taken aback when she heard the words, and subconsciously said, "Isn''t Sunny right in front of you? You won''t ask her by yourself?" "In front of me?" This time, Maud was stunned for a moment, and while his eyes turned, he only saw more than a dozen unfamiliar members of the revolutionary army, but did not see Sunny. Seeing Maude''s suspicious reaction, Kerla patted his head suddenly, sticking out his tongue and said: "Yes, you don''t know yet..." As she said, she looked at a slender, silent young woman who was wearing a black and red outfit not far away. The woman has long light blonde hair, delicate features, and big emerald green eyes, which are as eye-catching as gems. "Sonny, aren''t you shy?" Kerla looked at the abnormally quiet Sunny, a smirk at the corner of her mouth. When she heard Kerla''s words, Sanny''s cheek shook slightly, and she faced Maude''s surprised gaze very hard. "Are you Sunny?" Seeing Sonny whose appearance had undergone an earth-shaking change, Maude was surprised. Sonny turned her face away, and said with an aura: "I''m not Sonny, you have admitted the wrong person." "This voice..." Maude was startled, he could hear that the voice was undoubtedly Sonny''s. but Looking across Sunny''s smooth and flawless face, there was no longer any hideous scars. Got a facelift? Or because... Maude was surprised and couldn''t help moving his eyes down, falling on Sunny''s chest without any change. "Well" Maude groaned and quickly came to a conclusion. "You really are Sunny." "..." Sunny first followed Maude''s line of sight, looked down at her chest, and then slowly raised her head to look at Maude, a small flame suddenly appeared in her eyes. "Go to hell!" "Boom!" A few seconds later, Maude had several large red and swollen meat bags on his head. This is Sonny''s handwriting. Of course, it was also because Maude was worried that when Sonny knocked him on the head, she would break her hand, so he lifted the body''s defense mechanism one step in advance. Otherwise, with the strength of Maude''s body, it would be impossible for Sunny to take a hundred blows. However, Maude really didn''t expect that the slippery fruit in the original book that should have been eaten by the fat lady Alrita would actually be given to Sunny. As for the reason for the slippery fruit, it is also quite funny. Because Sonny didn''t want Maude to bother to find a devil fruit for her, she applied for a devil fruit to the top of the revolutionary army based on her achievements over the years. Her idea is simple, that is, to eat a devil fruit at will, so that Maude will not have to waste energy and time to help her find the devil fruit. The senior leaders of the Revolutionary Army seemed to see through Sonny''s mind, and considering the friendship between Sonny and Maude, they agreed to Sonny''s application for an unprecedented time, using the power of the organization to search for the devil fruit. In the end, the fruit is slippery. Maude had originally planned to give Sonny a life-saving fruit, but since Sonny had eaten the slippery fruit, he had to give it up. However, the ability of sliding fruit is to slide all kinds of damage out, and it is considered good in terms of life saving. Everyone in the field looked at the swelling on Maude''s head in surprise. Especially Luo, when he saw Maude let Sonny knock out a few big swellings one after another, his eyes almost stared out. Good guy... It was the first time that he saw someone beat Maude like this, and Maude was beaten at the same time he was still paying for it. "Luo, go and help that guy stop the bleeding, don''t let her die." Maude touched the swelling bag on his head, and glanced at the unconscious granulated sugar from the corner of his eye, reminding Luo. Luo Wenyan suppressed the sense of surprise in his heart and went to help Sugar deal with the injury. After the short renewal. Everyone soon discovered that there was an outsider in the room. It was Violet who was also turned into a doll toy by sugar. "who are you?" Jasmine bent down and stared at Violet. Violet ignored Jasmine, but instead looked at Maude, his eyes filled with indescribable joy. "My prayer has been fulfilled..." Tears flowed from Violet''s eyes, along his cheeks, and gathered to his chin. Everyone in the revolutionary army looked at Violet, who was crying, and stared at each other. "Don''t be confused, this woman is Violet, the official of the Don Quixote family." Luo, who had just stopped the bleeding of sugar, pointed out Violet''s identity on the spot. He knew nothing about the existence and ability of sugar, but the fact that Violet was a member of the Don Quixote family was not a secret. Hearing Luo''s words, the revolutionary army was slightly surprised and prepared to attack like a reflex. They had a sorrow at the sugar just now, and they were very sensitive when they heard the term Don Quixote family cadres. "She is not a member of the Don Quixote family." When the sword was at war, if Maude came at the right time, he would relieve Violet. "what?" Everyone was suspicious. Violet was the only one, staring at Maude in a daze. port. The cold air on the green pheasant faded like a tide. In front of him, there was Drought Jack, who was lying on the ground with severe frostbite and unconsciousness. "It''s not easy." Seeing Jack losing his combat effectiveness, the green pheasant was a little emotional. His strength itself is higher than Jack, and there is also Maude''s assists. In theory, it should be easy to solve Jack. However, Jack persisted for a while, relying on the recovery ability of the ancient animal species after awakening. This is the advantage of the animal department after awakening. The green pheasant put his hands in his pockets and looked at the situation in the court. The fighting power of the Don Quixote family was completely wiped out, and the fighting power of the beasts and pirates that Jack brought was only Runti and Drake of the six volleys. As for the navy not far away, thanks to their assistance, it didn''t lose too many people, so it was lucky. Perceiving the gaze of the green pheasant, the tea dolphin could not help but glance at Jack lying on the ground, and sighed softly. The adjutant came behind Cha Dolphin. "Lieutenant General Cha Dolphin, should we...should we fight as navy..." "do not talk." The tea dolphin interrupted the adjutant in a deep voice. The adjutant was silent immediately. "How is Smogg''s situation?" "Not very optimistic, but the ship''s doctor said that saving one''s life is not a problem." "That''s good" Tea Dolphin breathed a sigh of relief, and then continued to stare at the green pheasant, more precisely, staring at the behavior of the Maude Pirates. Now they do not have the qualifications to defeat the Mord Pirate Group. The battle started at the port, and until now, only Jaya vs. Runti and Lafayette vs. Drake are left. Others did not interfere in this one-on-one battle, but watched the battle as spectators. Runti, who was in a humanized form, launched a continuous onslaught against Jia Ya. However, no matter how fierce Runti''s offensive is, Jia Ya only relies on a one-handed axe to parry the offensive one by one. Apart from parrying, from time to time, he could swing his axe through Runti''s defense gap, creating a new wound on Runti''s body. "Damn it!" Long-term attack and frequent injuries made Runti more irritable. "Jack that bastard..." Even in the battle with high concentration of energy, Runti noticed the cruel reality that almost all of his companions including Jack fell to the ground. In this situation, even if she could defeat Jaya, facing the remaining power of the Maude Pirates, she would never escape. The obvious end made Runti feel the despair that had been absent for a long time. "At least, kill this woman!" Runti''s thoughts turned, and the move towards Jia Ya became even more violent. Jia Ya waved his axe and steadily split Runti''s head hammer offensively. "Smelly woman, can you only defend?!" Even if it was a spare attack, Runti couldn''t break Jia Ya''s defensive position, and couldn''t help but scream out in the gap between the attacks. "Okay." Jia Ya smiled and split Runti''s hard and swollen head. Cang! Sparks sputtered. Runti was cut back by Jia Ya again. "you" Runti was furious. Jia Ya stayed unmoved, stepped forward and swung his axe towards Runti. From every attack of Runti, Jia Ya can clearly feel the killing intent from Runti. Very strong... When fighting against each other, I can realize that Runti is a very powerful opponent. From the corner of Jia Ya''s eyes, she glanced at the companions who were watching the battle, and said seriously: "Everyone is done, and it''s almost noon. I have to prepare lunch soon." "What do you mean?!" Runti frowned. Jia Ya showed a faint smile. When she retreated, she suddenly slashed towards Runti with a leap and slash. Runti turned sideways to avoid the slash. Huh! In an instant, Jia Ya came to Runti''s side, raised the axe high above her head, and slashed towards Runti''s swollen head heavily. The red light in Runti''s eyes flickered, as he understood Jia Ya''s attack method, and involuntarily gave birth to an inexplicable sense of violation. After the battle, its impossible for the woman in front of her to know that the hardest part of her body is the swollen head, but why... As his thoughts turned rapidly, Runti couldn''t think much, covering his swollen head with armed color, ready to take Jia Ya''s axe. At this moment, Runti stepped on the stone bricks under his feet and pushed forward suddenly like a wave without warning. "what!?" Runti''s heart was shocked, and the sudden change caused her body to lose balance instantly and fell backwards. The axe that had been smashed toward her swollen head just slashed on her body. Puff! The axe blade was embedded in Runti''s chest, and a dazzling blood flower was released. Jia Ya calmly said: "By the way, I am also a capable person." "..." Runti''s eyes trembled. In town. Drake''s body turned into a streamer and slammed into a house in the street. Bang! Accompanied by a loud noise, the wall shattered and the ruins were scattered on the ground. In the overflowing smoke, there was the scream of frightened children. "Ok?" Drake quickly got up and looked in the direction of the scream. In the crumbling corner, a pair of siblings, who were about ten years old, huddled up unexpectedly. Seeing that the wall was about to collapse and hit the siblings, Drake''s eyes shrank, and his legs moved, he was about to save the siblings. But Lafayette was faster than him, turned into an afterimage and passed him, grabbing the two brothers and sisters without any muddle, and then exited the house in an instant. Drake was extremely surprised as he watched Lafayette, who had rescued the siblings, and was subsequently buried by the wreckage of the collapsed building. A few seconds later. The humanized Drake opened a wall and got out of the ruins. He first glanced at the two brothers and sisters who had run out of the street, and then looked at Lafayette who had rescued the two brothers and sisters. "It''s hard to imagine." Drake said solemnly. Just now, the pirate who was labelled violent madness had a chance to attack him in the back, but he chose to rescue a pair of civilian siblings. It''s incredible. "Hey, don''t be so surprised." Lafayette pointed the sword at Drake and said lightly: "I just followed my captain''s usual principles, so don''t change me just because of such a trivial matter." "Your Captain''s...principle? What do you mean...?" Drake looked at Lafayette suspiciously. Lafayette''s eyes narrowed, and the corners of his lips curled in a dangerous arc, with a clear killing intent in his tone, and said: "I''m not interested in explaining too much to a dying person." The egg hurts. The water pipe in the wall of the kitchen seems to be broken and flooded the kitchen downstairs. . . Ask someone to take a look tomorrow, I hope it wont be a big project, and its a headache to think about it. (End of this chapter) ~： Notice. Notice. To deal with the problem of water leakage today, the update will be a little later, and try to be before twelve o''clock. By the way, today is the last day of the double monthly pass... only two hours are left. The handsome readers are better than the master breeders. If you have a monthly pass, come a little, come a little, double happiness! T^T (End of this chapter) Chapter 585： Green pheasant in the mud Chapter 585 The Green Pheasant in the Mud As Lafayette said. Rescuing two innocent civilians in the battle is just a trivial matter. And this statement showed Lafayette''s confidence in 100% victory over Drake. Because of this, Lafayette gave up the opportunity to end the battle with a sneak attack when Drake revealed his flaws. In Lafayette''s view, no matter what the course of the battle is, the result will not change. "It seems I am the slowest." Even if he doesn''t look back, Lafayette can judge that his companions'' battle has ended based on the movement behind him. "Can''t let the ship wait for a long time, just solve you in a minute." Lafayette raised the sword flat, his upper body transformed into the siren form, and the sword floated with fluorescence. Drake looked solemn, but he gave birth to a retreat. The large group that came to Dresrosa together has been knocked down by the Maud Pirates, so how could he, the navy undercover, fight to the end. When Drake gave birth to retreat, Lafayette''s attack came before his eyes. A sharp and sharp sword light reached the depths of Drake''s eyes. "Axe bite." Drake''s eyes condensed, and the double-faced axe stuck to the point of Lafayette''s sword at a strange angle. Cang! Clang sounded, and a ray of sparks bloomed. "flaw" After successfully sticking to Lafayette''s sword, Drake held the Western sword in his other hand and pierced Lafayette''s chest straight. In this case, unless Lafayette abandons his sword, he will only eat Drake''s vital sword. At the critical moment of decision, Lafayette''s **** lips provoked an exaggerated arc. He gave a dangerous smile. "Phantom Sword." "!?" Drake''s body trembled suddenly, his vision spinning around without warning. A second or two ago, the sound of axe and sword clang that had disappeared was still in the ears, and directly broke into his head. The arm that stretched forward, and even the Western sword that pierced Lafayette, was distorted into a swirling picture in an instant. "What kind of ability is this..." Between the lightning and flint, Drake was puzzled, but there was a sudden cold in front of him. Very familiar, it''s the touch of the blade cutting the body... The pain is then generated, through the nerves, received by the head. The world turned around and the distorted vision returned to normal at this moment. The first thing that caught my eye was the blood splashing from his chest to the front. Drake''s eyes were blank. This note was accompanied by an armed attack, which caused him great harm. But the ancient species gave him extremely strong resistance, allowing him to stay awake and stand firm after being hit. "Wow." Lafayette looked calmly at Drake, who was fatally injured but did not fall to the ground, and was not surprised. Because of this scene, he is too familiar. When he was training with Jim, Jim had already shown him the excellent resistance of ancient species. However, it is a matter of making up a few dollars. Lafayette is ready to make up for Drake to end the battle. However, Drake stomped his right foot and ran toward the town, and a lot of blood was scattered along the way. It is a normal phenomenon to be defeated and flee. "..." Lafayette raised his eyelids and wanted to end the battle as soon as possible, so he could only helplessly spread his wings and chase after him. On the street outside the gate of the Toy House. Maude and Luo walked side by side. Bailey squatted on Maude''s shoulders and looked back at the door of the Toy House from time to time. Finally saw the eldest sister''s head again, and finally separated again after a few words. But this is no alternative. Now that the eldest sister is a member of the Revolutionary Army, she has the task of hacking a large number of munitions from the Don Quixote family. Naturally, she can''t stay with them for too long. Bailey reluctantly left. Maude looked forward and calmly said: "The matter is solved, and the things that should be taken are also obtained. It is better to leave here quickly." After parting with Sonny in the toy house, Maude found a room and asked Luo to take out the childlike fruit. As the host, granulated sugar is naturally unavoidable. In this way, the number of devil fruits stored in the shadow box reached thirteen. On the port side, there are still a few ancient seeds waiting for them to fetch. Counting it down, aside from experience gains during this trip, the devil''s fruit in one hand is an unimaginable wealth. Luo did not speak, but looked back at Toy House. Before leaving, they deliberately destroyed the factories hidden underground and freed a group of small human races who were enslaved by the Don Quixote family. The liberation of the little human race is a trivial matter. On the contrary, the destruction of the Don Quixote family and Drought Jack, as well as the destruction of the factory, will definitely greatly deepen Kaido''s anger. But this is the end, and there is no point in continuing to plan ahead. Luo sighed softly in his heart, thinking of Violet that Maud had let go. "Is it okay to let that woman go like this?" The woman in the words refers to Violet who has staring fruit, and her original identity is actually a member of the royal family of Dresrosa. "Nothing bad." Maude knew who Luo was referring to, looked up in the direction of the port, and chuckled: "After all, she is a member of the royal family of Dresrosa, and she is one of the few people who knows the''truth.'' With her, many things will not be tampered with afterwards." Luo Dao: "It is said that, but to make the people grateful to the pirates is not very realistic in itself." "Luo, I haven''t thought about it that way. Compared with the trivial things that people are grateful for, what I don''t want to see is the navy taking advantage of the situation to cover up the defeat." "Huh? It''s not like you would think about it, Maude." "Is it weird?" Maude smiled and pointed out: "It may be that I''see'' more of this kind of thing, so I am a little bit resistant." "..." Luo didn''t know what to say, but was silent. He actually thinks staring at the fruit is a very good ability, especially when used on [base], it can be said to be a full range of monitoring capabilities. Therefore, even if there is no need to take out the staring fruit in Violet, you can''t miss it so easily... Both soft and hard, coercion and temptation are good. The kidnapping of Violet can be said to be a pros and cons. But since Maude has made a decision, he can''t say anything. Maude and Luo walked side by side to the central street and could clearly feel the lines of sight from the buildings on both sides. As soon as the sugar dies, the power effects applied to tens of thousands of toys will also disappear. Some of these toys are local residents, some are navy, and some are pirates, but more are soldiers of the kingdom of Dresrosa. When they were restored to their original state, many places in Dresrosa broke out. "Boom!" The wall of a building on the left side of the street ahead was suddenly destroyed by a blow from the inside out. With the rumbling sound, fragments of the wall were scattered on the street, creating a cloud of dust. "Damn, freedom is finally restored!" In the dust and fog, there was a rough male voice that couldn''t be calmed down. After a few breaths, a bare-chested, strong man walked out of the dust and mist, carrying two middle-aged men and women in his hands. It seemed that just a little bit of force would be able to break the neck of the middle-aged couple. "Lao Tzu is a big pirate who is offering a reward of 55 million. He has played with you for three years in such a shabby place." The man lowered his head slightly and looked at the middle-aged couple indifferently. "It''s not too late to get paid, just take your lives to pay for it." The middle-aged couple''s lips trembled as they were stared at by the man''s terrifying eyes. They were so frightened that they couldn''t say a word. Recalling the terrible experience of the past three years, this man who claimed to be a big pirate looked more and more indifferent, slowly increasing the strength of his hands, and wanted to use this method to slowly suffocate the middle-aged couple to death. Suddenly, the man only felt a pain in his chest, which was a bit unable to exert himself. "Uh?" The man slowly lowered his head, he saw blood in his chest, and he couldn''t feel his heart beating at all. "The body... so cold... this is... what''s going on..." His strength was quickly lost, and the man fell to the ground in amazement. In his gradually blurred vision, he saw only the two men walking away on the street side by side. These two people are naturally Maude and Luo. A dregs was easily solved, to Maude, it was as sparse as a sip of water. On the contrary, the line of sight from all directions retracted at an extremely fast speed. Regardless of the position of killing and violence, it is always something that can make normal people tremble. Maude and Luo gradually walked away. After a minute or two. People gradually walked out of the buildings on both sides of the street. On another street. Drake ran into the street with his injuries. As long as he stays away from the west port, the other directions may bring him a ray of life. Even if the chances are slim... we must not just sit still. The strong will to survive was fed back to Drake''s limbs, so that the speed of running wildly was actually improving steadily. "Apart from the west port, where else is there a ship... Come to think about it carefully, eh?" Drake was running wild, his pupils suddenly shrank. On the street in front, two figures that made him extremely desperate-Maude and Luo. Maude looked at Drake with a look of despair, and said lightly: "The movement is so loud, I wonder who it is." As he said, he raised his gaze and saw Lafayette chasing from the air, and the reason was immediately cleared. Lafayette also saw Maud, and suddenly looked at Drake''s back with displeasedness. Although it was to beat Drake and fled, he was directly hit by the captain in this way. "Ro." Maude didn''t want to waste time here, stretched out his right hand, and released a cluster of flame-shaped shadow entities on his palm. Luo understood instantly, and immediately opened up the realm in full tacit understanding. "Room." The field opens up and covers the entire street. Later, Luo exchanged the physical shadow on Maude''s palm with Drake. Capture 100%! Huh! Drake, who was transferred from the position, was restrained by Maude before he could react. The fairy-like operation made Drake dumbfounded on the spot. It''s over... Drake fell in cold sweat, feeling desperate. Lafayette landed beside Maude from mid-air, squinting and said, "Cut off his limbs first." Before he finished his words, Lafayette raised his sword in his hand. Only waiting for Maud''s response, he will play to his fine traditions and remove Drake''s limbs. "Ah la la..." Maude was about to nod his head, but the voice came first before the pheasant arrived. The green pheasant came with a burst of air-conditioning, and asked as a subordinate: "Captain, can you hand him over to me?" "Row." Maude threw Drake at the green pheasant without even thinking about it. The green pheasant raised his hand to slow Drake''s body, and looked at Maude, who had responded to his request without any hesitation. When Lafayette saw this, his displeasure was even more obvious. As the first person to follow Maude, he felt a sense of crisis. Luo frowned, but said nothing. "Come here as soon as possible." Maude crossed the green pheasant, left a word, and headed to the west port. Lafayette and Luo followed Maude. Only when they passed the green pheasant, Lafayette and Luo each glanced at the green pheasant. After Maude and the others walked away, the green pheasant silently put down Drake, who was at a loss. "Why are you?" Drake, who had escaped from the dead, looked at the green pheasant in surprise. I thought I was about to die here, but turned around and was actually saved by the green pheasant in front of Maude. The green pheasant looked up at the clear white cloud, did not answer Drake''s question, but whispered to himself: "Ah la la... Next time, you can''t be so headstrong." "what?" Drake was taken aback. The green pheasant looked down at Drake, did not mean to explain at all, and said lightly: "Aren''t you leaving?" "..." Drake''s lips squirmed slightly, no more words, and he didn''t lift the human form, and ran in the opposite direction. The green pheasant watched Drake''s departure silently, and then slowly turned around, looking in the direction where Maude was going. "It''s so simple, it seems I''m overkill, right, Captain..." The green pheasant raised his hand and scratched his messy hair. Maude was responsive to his requests, but made him at a loss and even a little distressed. Just now Lafayette and Drake rescued two civilians during the fight, as well as the few words he said to Drake, he was also in his eyes. Although the time to join the Maude Pirates group is not long, and the purpose of joining is not very pure, but now... How could it feel like stepping on the swamp? The green pheasant remained silent for a long time. It didn''t take long to get along, but from Maude, or from his point of view, he could feel Maude''s unique charm different from other big pirates. "Well, let it be." After a while, the green pheasant put his hands in his pockets, his eyes gradually became lazy, and walked towards the port. port. The battle is over. However, there is also a team of navy headed by Cha Dolphins. Although there is no intention to fight, the atmosphere is not much better. Under the inexplicable stalemate, time passed by. It wasn''t until Maude came to the port that the weird atmosphere had obvious changes. The navy team was obviously agitated. "Luo, take out their hearts." Maude ignored the tea dolphin and them, and directed Luo to take out the hearts of the defeated Jack and Runti. Luo Yiyan did so and took out the hearts of Jack and Runti. "Lafayette, Jim, Urki, Hawkins, Arthur, you are responsible for cleaning up the group of people who fainted on the ground, and the rest are ready to set sail." "To understanding." The so-called clean-up, naturally, made up for the members of the Don Quixote family and the crew of the Beast Pirate Group who were stunned by the overlord Mord. This is also in line with Maud''s usual code of conduct. However, this kind of act of rushing to extinction seemed a bit cruel in the eyes of some navies such as the tea dolphin who were more inclined to throw pirates into the city prison. Thinking that way, they wouldn''t feel sorry for the group of pirates who were about to be patched to death, they just watched Lafayette and others'' patching behavior silently. A few minutes passed. The clean-up is almost proceeding. At this moment, a warship of the highest specification appeared on the sea outside the port. This warship is still some distance away from the port, but there is a purple figure, stepping on something to fly into the air, and flying towards the port first. Almost at the same time, everyone in the harbor looked at the purple figure for the first time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 586： Things are impermanent, and the strong appear in turn. Chapter 586 is impermanent, and the strong appear in turn. The purple figure leaped into the sky, and he was a new admiral of the admiral, Fujitora whom countless people called a monster. On the port. When the navy side saw Fujitora, they immediately refreshed. On the other hand, Urki Hawkins and the others, subconsciously strained their nerves, and stood ready. Maude watched Fujitora flying in the air, but there was no response. Now that Fujitora is an admiral of the navy, and there are other navies present at the port, he cannot be too enthusiastic. Moreover, Fujitora will most likely prioritize [stance], and will not put [private relations] first. In midair, Fujitora looked towards the port, and in the dark vision, a hazy light and shadow representing the strength of the breath emerged. "Well" He groaned and suddenly drew his knife. Gravity knife, tiger! The purple thread encircled the blade, and Fujitora swung the blade horizontally. A fierce horizontal gravity instantly ran across the sea, setting off huge waves along the way, towards Urji and others who were on the right side of the port. "Wow!" The violent lateral gravity, with a wonderfully precise angle, knocked everyone back except Maud. When the aftermath dissipated, Maude looked around. Except for his foothold, the stone roads in other places were all lifted up by this gravitational knife, and a semi-arc deep ditch leading to the town was crushed. Even Urji and the others were repelled by lateral gravity, let alone the corpses lying on the ground before. They all flew into the distance, and were immediately buried in the gravel sand, disappearing. I don''t know the meaning of Fujitora''s move, Maude was silent, clinging to the handle of the Qiushui knife with his right hand, and calmly watching Fujitora falling from midair. With the arrival of Fujitora, the navy on the tea dolphin side seemed to have suddenly found the backbone and slowly moved closer to Fujitora, with a sense of seeing what happened. Tina didn''t move, but silently stood beside Smogg, her eyes traversing between Fujitora and Maude. After landing, Fujitora did not put away the stick and knife, but slightly nodded. Although he could not see, he still made an action to look towards Maude. From Fujitora''s romantic behavior, Maude saw something, a little helpless. "Uncle Smile, I don''t want to fight you." Saying that, Maude slightly pushed Qiushui''s handle with his thumb. The situation is roughly as he had guessed. In this kind of occasion, Fujitora will focus on his [position] and [identity]. "Responsibility..." Fujitora crossed the sword in front of him, looked at Maude''s eyes, opened slightly, revealing a white of his eyes. Maude sighed when he saw it, and clung to the fingers on the Qiushui knife handle, slowly pressing down, and clenching the scabbard tightly, red light appeared in his eyes. The momentum on both sides rose rapidly. around. The navy such as the tea dolphin, as well as the members of the Maud Pirates group who stabilized their figure, all stared at Fujitora and Maud in the confrontation. The atmosphere in the venue gradually became serious. Fujitora took the lead, kicking his feet and shooting at Maud like an arrow. Maude''s eyes condensed, and he pulled out Qiu Shui, making a pleasant clang. But when the blade slid out of the scabbard for more than half of the time, the clanging sound suddenly stopped. Maude looked at the bullying Fujitora, and drew out half of the autumn water, calmly pushing it back into the scabbard. Fujitora''s brows trembled without a trace, and his expression changed slightly. He concentrated on Maude''s body and suddenly turned to one side. "Ice Age!" At this moment, a majestic cold air came suddenly, like a raging wave, and in an instant a huge glacier condensed, arbitrarily running through the entire harbor, blocking Fujitora. The sudden change caused a slight change in the expressions of everyone present, and they all looked at the huge glacier that appeared out of thin air. This is the ability of the green pheasant. Fujitora stopped his figure in time, his face calmly "looking" at the huge glacier in front of him. The cold air, like white tobacco, slowly pounced on his face. "Well" Fujitora groaned, and a purple ripple appeared on his feet, turning around, and then rapidly expanding toward the huge glacier in front of him. Hell trip! Under the control of Fujitora''s mind, the gravity covering the surrounding area suddenly pressed against the huge glacier from above. Crunch, click--! Under the pressure of gravity, the huge glacier burst into cracks visible to the naked eye in the blink of an eye. Accompanied by the continuous rumbling, the glacier fell apart and turned into countless debris, which was further pressed to the ground by gravity. Within a few breaths, the huge glacier turned into a **** covering the ground of the port. "Ah la la..." Seeing that the huge glacier was crushed into dregs by Fujitora''s gravity within a few breaths, the green pheasant raised his finger and scratched his cheek, and sighed: "It seems impossible to sail smoothly." When speaking, the green pheasant walked slowly to Maude''s side, a substantial white air-conditioning exuded all over his body. At exactly this moment, the weather on the Great Channel changed as soon as it changed, and suddenly the wind and clouds changed color. The squally wind rose instantly, and clusters of dark clouds rushed from all directions, gathering in the sky above Dresrosa, and even wherever the sky could be seen. The sky darkened, and the sea gradually became rough. Maude looked up at the suddenly changing sky, and glanced over the terrifying three-masted ship hovering over the harbor. Upon closer inspection, he could see that the terrifying three-masted ship was shaking slightly. Even a terrifying three-masted ship that covers an area as small as a small island can be overturned by a strong wind after flying into the air with the ability of fluttering fruit. "Kuzan, take the others first." Before the weather got worse, Maude made a judgment immediately and chose to stay and let Kuzan and the others leave first. Anyway, he has the shadow ability to exchange positions, and he only needs to pay a negligible price to return to the terrifying three-masted ship in the blink of an eye. "I''ll stay." The green pheasant slowly lowered his hand, Fujitora''s figure was reflected on the sunglasses, and he calmly said, "After all, the other party is also a monster." After finishing speaking, the green pheasant took the initiative to take a few steps forward and stood in front of Maude. The cold air radiating from him quietly diffused, like a light veil, half-wrapped in front of Maude. This is what a subordinate should do. Fujitora silently "looked" at the green pheasant guarding Maude, who also silently looked at Fujitora. One is the current admiral and the other is the former admiral. After the silent confrontation between the two sides, each recalled the past inexplicably. They had faced off like this before. just This time, the green pheasant stood in front of Maude. "Everything is impermanent..." Fujitora sighed in his heart, and when he was about to fight the green pheasant, a thick tornado hit the mushroom-shaped rock on the coastline to the left of the island of Dresrosa. The violent air flow overflowed in all directions, several figures were rolled over, and fell heavily on the mushroom-shaped rock, and immediately flew up, accompanied by screams, falling straight from the sky on a layer of ice frozen by the green pheasant''s ability Ground. Bang! The ground was directly smashed into a big hole by several figures that fell. "It''s so painful, but at any rate it went ashore smoothly, the thief haha...!!!" After a while, the iconic laughter of Blackbeard came from the big pit. "Ahem, our luck is so bad, we will encounter the remnant party of the White Beard Pirates in the open sea. Fortunately, this storm sent us here, eh." When Du Q spoke, he gasped fiercely, as if he would swallow his last breath at any time. "Everything is the guide of fate." Yinyue Fan Oka looked calm. "The newly bought clothes are dirty, who is to blame?" Crescent Hunter''s tone was full of complaints. "Thief haha, it''s time to find a competent navigator." Blackbeard didn''t care, and walked up the steep **** of the big hole. Halfway through, Blackbeard''s laughter stopped abruptly. Until this moment, the members of the Blackbeard Pirates group who were thrown by the tornado finally noticed that there were several monsters standing on the port near the shore... The Maude, Green Pheasant, Fujitora, and the members of the Maude Pirate Group scattered outside the battle circle, and the navy headed by the tea dolphin, all looked at the inexplicable fall from the sky. Everyone in the Blackbeard Pirates. The eyes gathered one after another, and half of the black beard was exposed from the big pit, his eyes were straight, his mouth was open, and he was motionless, looking a little funny. Yu Zhiliu stopped beside Black Beard, expressionlessly said: "We seem to have fallen into an incredible position." "Fate seems to have made a joke to us, hehe...hehe..." Poison Q looked directly at the three monsters, Maude, Green Pheasant, and Fujitora. Usually encountering one is already very troublesome. Now that these three monsters are gathered together, is there anything worse than this? Otogo Van Oka looked at Maude standing behind the green pheasant with cold eyes, tilted the gun body and maintained it at an angle where he could shoot at any time. "Hey, what''s a joke, we who have always been lucky, are we going to start to have bad luck?" Blackbeard slowly returned to his senses, but still widened his eyes, looking at the Maude and others who appeared in front of them "inexplicably". There was no conscious that they had appeared inexplicably. In order to win the fruit of the shock that was eaten by Vergo, Blackbeard led his subordinates and went straight to Dresrosa not far away. But when they just arrived off the coast of Dresrosa, they were unlucky enough to run into the remnant of the White Beard Pirates who had been entangled with them after the Battle of the Top. At that time, I just wanted to get the black beard''s fruit-shaking ability quickly. How could I feel entangled with the white beard pirate group led by Ace. After several waves of hastily perfunctory offensive, Blackbeard fled and drove the boat in the direction of Dresrosa. His idea is very simple, that is, first get the shaking fruit, and then if he wants to fight, he who holds the dark fruit ability and the shaking fruit ability can accompany him at any time. But the White Beard Pirates clung to it... Seeing that the tail was about to be bitten by the White Beard Pirates, the sea suddenly changed color. A tornado that was born out of thin air with a thunderous force, directly linked people with the ship, and swept the black beard pirates into the sky. In this way, the members of the Blackbeard Pirates group that were swept by the tornado accidentally hit Dresrosa and reached the destination directly in this way. After landing, Blackbeard thought it was a transfer. But after seeing the three of Maude, Green Pheasant, and Fujitora, he realized that... it was not the transfer, but the more unlucky. The world is elusive! This is probably the portrayal of the mood of everyone in the Blackbeard Pirates at the moment. Anyway, Blackbeard couldn''t laugh anymore. What is wrong with him? He just wants the ability to shake fruit. Everyone in the Blackbeard Pirate Group froze in place, looking at Maude''s side, they were surprised. What''s happening here? Maude looked at everyone in the Blackbeard Pirates group who had fallen from the sky without warning. He knew why Blackbeard came from, but he didn''t expect Blackbeard to appear in such a funny way. The Green Pheasant, Fujitora, and everyone present were also surprised to see the Blackbeard Pirates who suddenly broke into their vision. The venue became very quiet for a while. A few seconds later, the flapping sound of wings from a high altitude broke the silence in the court. A big bird covered in blue flame flew from far and near, and as it passed along the way, brilliant blue flames lit up the gloomy sky. On the paws of the big bird, two people hung. One is Firefist Ace, naked and wearing a cowboy hat, and the other is Foil Vista, wearing a black cloak and a dark blue shirt. And this big bird wrapped in Qingyan is undoubtedly the phoenix Marco. "Navy, and...Maud Pirates!" Marko, with half of his eyelids drooped, looked at the people in the port in amazement, and then slowly fell onto the mushroom-shaped rock not far away. Ace and Bista directly let go of their hands and landed on the mushroom-shaped rock before Marco. "Unexpected situation..." Foil Bista came to the edge of the mushroom-shaped rock, looking calmly at the strong men on the port that should not be underestimated. Ace didn''t speak, but looked at Maude and Blackbeard''s eyes, very sharp. Huh! Cyan light shone on Ace and Bista. "This is the case..." Marco slowly fell beside them, his expression solemn. In this chase, in order not to give the Blackbeard Pirates a chance to breathe, Marco, who has the ability to fly, directly followed him with the strongest Bista and Ace in the team. However, they never expected that they would encounter the Mord Pirates here and the navy team led by General Fujitora. One wave has not settled and another wave has risen. The appearance of the three Marcos attracted the attention of everyone present. The gathering of so many large pirates made most of the navies present feel terrified. "I was suddenly curious, are you planning to die here?" Maude''s voice swept the audience with his domineering look. Puff-- Part of the navy that had just awakened was once again fainted by Maude''s overlord color. Others besides this, silently resisted the oncoming overlord look. Everyone looked at Maude with different expressions. To see if you want to take a day off tomorrow, and organize your thoughts. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 588： Go to hell, Bacardi Maud! Chapter 588, go to death, Bacardi Maud! The beak of the ice bird condensed from ice is the most impactful and fastest of all the moves of the green pheasant. After Blackbeard used a trick [Dark Water] to easily dissolve the reference of Emperor Aisi, the sharp mouth became the green pheasant''s first choice. call out--! With a powerful impact, the ice bird attacked Blackbeard at an extremely fast speed. "In front of me, all abilities are nothing but that..." A flash of red light flashed in Blackbeard''s eyes, and the raised right palm was facing the oncoming violence. liberation! A black mist vortex suddenly appeared in the palm of Blackbeard''s palm, a ray of fire lighted up from it, and instantly turned into a prairie fire and sprayed out, facing the aggressive violent mouth. The flame wave and the violent cone''s mouth violently collided in mid-air. Bang! In the fusion of ice and fire, a large amount of water vapor rose up. After a while. The flame and ice disappeared almost at the same time, leaving only a large amount of water vapor in the air. "Thief haha, returning everything is also one of the most special abilities of Dark Fruit!" Using the Great Yandi who had just inhaled for a few seconds to dissolve the violent beak of the green pheasant, Blackbeard raised his head and laughed triumphantly. Different from the low-key approach during the war at the top, Blackbeard successively resolved the methods used by Ace and the Green Pheasant to attack the powerful natural elements, so that many strong men present witnessed the first-ever dark fruit ability. Absorb everything and return everything! It is no wonder that Dark Fruit will be called the most vicious ability in the history of Devil Fruit. On the mushroom-shaped rock. Marco, Ace, and Bista looked at Blackbeard, who was raising his head and laughing triumphantly. The source of all misfortune started with Blackbeard killing Saqi and stealing the Dark Fruit. "Why did Lao Tzu **** the dark fruit from Saqi...you should understand now?" Blackbeard narrowed his laughter and looked up at Marco, Ace and Bista on the mushroom-shaped rock. Ace narrowed his eyes and glared at Blackbeard: "Titch, you bastard..." "Why are you so angry, Brother Ace." Blackbeard sneered and said: "In order to get the dark fruit, I have tolerated for more than 20 years. What is the point of killing someone?" "!!!" Ace was so angry that flames burst out of her body. The faces of Marco and Vista are not very good, and they glared at Blackbeard. After further angering the three of Ace, Blackbeard sneered and shifted his gaze to look at the three more difficult people in the field-Maude, Fujitora, and Green Pheasant. Despite showing off his secret fruit ability, Blackbeard never thought of fighting here to death from beginning to end. Perceiving Blackbeard''s gaze, Fujitora slowly opened his eyes, revealing the white of his eyes. While staring at the black beard, Fujitor quietly used his knowledge and experience to perceive the situation in the battle circle. After confirming that there were no civilians within the scope of the battle, after Ace and the Green Pheasant, Fujitor finally made a move, cutting a purple thread with the sword towards the sky. Pulling meteorites down and hitting people was his usual operation. Seeing Fujitora''s actions, Black Beard raised his brows and looked towards the sky if he noticed. A burst of fire suddenly appeared from the black cloud layer, and then, a huge meteorite wrapped in flames pierced and fell from the cloud layer. "Ok?" The black beard''s face was slightly condensed, and in his slightly surprised eyes, the image of a meteorite falling sharply was reflected. "Meteor..." Van Oka looked up at the meteorite and asked, "Captain, at this distance, I can shoot through it directly." "I''ll do it myself, it''s easier." Dark mist appeared on Blackbeard''s shoulders, arms, and palms. No matter what you are, everything will be swallowed in front of the darkest gravity. Hearing Blackbeard''s words, Van Oka nodded, turned his gun slightly, and continued to aim at Maude. Yu Zhiliu also stopped the thought of drawing a knife to cut off the meteorite. "Shoot... the captain is really reliable." Crescent Hunter clings to the handle of the knife with his right hand, squinting and smiling. Just between a few words, the meteorite was already in sight. Secret hole! Between Blackbeard''s waves, the flowing black mist faced the meteorite like a wave. The meteorite slammed into the black mist with the force of a thousand-junction, but did not produce any impact force, but slowly sank into the black mist. "Can you even absorb the''impact''..." Watching the meteorite sinking into the black mist, the green pheasant suddenly understood Blackbeard''s absorption ability to a certain extent. He previously used the violent beard against Blackbeard, intending to use the impact of the violent mouth to injure Blackbeard. Now it seems that Blackbeard can even absorb the impact of the meteorite, let alone be violent. "Well" Perceiving the situation by seeing and hearing, Fujitora groaned. Like the green pheasant, from the method that Blackbeard resolves the meteorite offensive, he recognizes the principle of Blackbeard''s ability. In this way, for Blackbeard, there is basically no difference whether it is absorbing a huge fireball or absorbing a meteorite. In other words, no matter how many meteorites he pulls down, he cannot cause substantial damage to Blackbeard. "Thief haha!" After successfully resolving the offensive of the strong, Blackbeard seemed a little swollen. This is also excusable. After all, it was Huoquan Ace, the former general Aoyama, and the current general Fujitora who attacked him. "Boom!" Just when the meteorite was about to sink into the black mist, Maude also attacked Blackbeard. He raised the flintlock that Bailey had deformed, aimed it at Blackbeard, and pulled the trigger. Lead bullets burned red by the high temperature passed through the smoke and pointed straight at the black beard. But at the moment the gunshot sounded, Van Oka, who had been prepared for a long time, raised the muzzle like a conditioned reflex, and quickly pulled the trigger with the help of advanced knowledge. "Boom!" The lead bullets shot out from the barrel of the gun collided with the lead bullets shot by Maud in mid-air, and then smashed into pieces, bursting out sparks. For almost a second or two, sparks flickered seven times in mid-air. Then Van Oka emptied the bullet. Since he had suffered from Maud''s loss in the war on the top, he had spent his nights and nights and modified Ai Gun Qianlu, finally increasing the ammunition capacity to 7 rounds. Even so, the specially modified Qianlu is still a younger brother in the face of Bailey''s weapon fruit ability. "Ah." Realizing that Van Oka deliberately increased the ammunition capacity of the gun after being on top, Maude sneered and continued to pull the trigger. In the subsequent shooting, he became armed. A faster and more powerful lead bullet, carrying a cold killing intent, shot at Blackbeard''s body. At this moment, Van Oka, who was hurriedly loading bullets, once again deeply experienced the unique dimensionality reduction blow from Maude. Cang! Without Van Oka''s gunshot interception, Yu Zhiliu drew out the famous knife Thunderstorm, doing her part in front of Blackbeard. His upper body leaned forward slightly, swinging a knife to cut out a half-moon-shaped blade light in front of him, and intercepting all the armed colored lead bullets shot by Maude. "Be less in the way." When Maude saw this, his idle right hand held Qiu Shui''s knife handle tightly, and while firing a shot, he cut a Hegemony Slash filled with white light toward Xiliu. Facing the Domineering Slash from Mord, Xiliu showed a cold smile, facing the mighty Domineering Slash, and swiped his knife without flinching. The thunderstorm blade entwined with the armed color slashed above the Overlord Slash that contained a powerful shock wave, completely blocking it in front of him. But judging from Xiliu''s forehead and even the blue veins that emerged from the palm of his hand holding the sword, it was obviously not an easy task to force Maud''s hegemonic slash. After suppressing Xiliu with Overlord Slash, Maude mixed one or two shadow bullets in the lead bullet that was shot at Blackbeard. At this time, Blackbeard finally sucked the meteorite into the black hole and twisted his body a few times to avoid the bullet shot by Maude. Transformation! Maude instantly activated his ability, and in the next moment, he appeared beside Blackbeard. The shadow flow is extremely dark. The blade, which was as black as ink, chopped off a pitch black trajectory toward the side of Blackbeard. At the moment of the moment, a waning moon-shaped western knife was inserted diagonally, blocking the dark trajectory towards Blackbeard. But it was the Crescent Hunter who took the shot in time, driving the waning moon of the Sabre, and helping Blackbeard block Maude''s attack. clang! When the Qiushui blade and the Wanyue blade collided with each other, the fierce sparks shot out from the black beard''s slightly solemn eyes. "Even though the Dark Fruit belongs to the natural line, it cannot be immune to physical attacks through elementalization like other natural lines. This is one of Dark Fruit''s most terrible shortcomings." "This seems to be noticed by you, Bacardi Maud!" "But you are so arrogant!" "Your teleporting ability that can freely exchange positions with the shadow, I have seen it countless times." Between the lightning and flint, Blackbeard''s mind flashed a few words to himself, and while a grinning smile appeared on his face, a black mist appeared on his palm, but dark water was quickly used. "You can''t imagine that Lao Tzu''s''Dark Water'' can not only neutralize the attacks of the capable person, but also produce the same effect as the sea tower stone, making the capable person unable to use the power of the devil fruit." Taking advantage of the chance of the Crescent Hunter holding Maude, the black beard grinned and put out his black misty right hand, passed through the crossed autumn water and waning moon, and held Maude''s wrist. Maude''s body shook slightly, his gaze moved down, and he looked at the black beard''s hand holding his wrist. "Thief haha, Bacardi Maud, are you wondering why you can''t use your ability?" Blackbeard laughed wildly with excitement, and did not explain the reason to Maude without any extra effort. Instead, he shouted at his companions: "Hurry up and kill him!" Van Oka, who had just loaded the bullets, Hiliu who was struggling to neutralize the Overlord Slash, and the poisonous Q who had released the sickle, all attacked Maude, whose abilities were restricted by his captain, without any lag. "Boom...!" "Poison mine!" "Cold cut!" The attacks of the three of them hit Maude almost simultaneously. Not only them, but Ace on the mushroom-shaped rock also grasped the fleeting opportunity, turning his lower body into a soaring flame, soaring into the sky. "fire punch!" The raging flame fist, from top to bottom, hit the Blackbeard Pirates and Maude. This is an indiscriminate attack. Jia Ya''s eyes opened slightly, looking at the flame fist that fell diagonally like a comet, and with a movement of thought, the surrounding sand and gravel condensed into a barrier in an instant, blocking the fire fist. The flame fist with super temperature hits the barrier constructed by sand, soil and gravel, and overflows into a curtain of flames all over the place. "Ok?" Ace frowned and saw Jaya who had used her ability to block the fire fist. Facing Ace''s gaze, Jia Ya looked calm. If Ace were to attack the Blackbeard Pirates, she would naturally not interfere. But Maude was also within the reach of the Fire Fist, how could she let Ace come in disorder. at the same time. All the attacks of the three of Xiliu hit Maude. "Go to hell, Bacardi Maud!" Under the extremely expectant gaze of Blackbeard, Maude''s body was directly torn to pieces by the combined attacks of his companions. This scene between the electric light and flint immediately shocked everyone present, and couldn''t believe that Maude was so easily broken under the joint attack of the Blackbeard Pirates. Being able to solve Maude so smoothly, Blackbeard couldn''t hide his excitement, as if he had completed a very difficult task. But in less than a second, Blackbeard saw Maude''s torn body turned into catkin-like pitch-black fragments in mid-air, and the excitement on his face could not help but solidify. On the other hand, Crescent Hunter, the great hero who had restrained Maude, was surprised when he saw the pitch-black fragments flying all over the sky. The power of the shadow should have been [seal] sealed, right? How could this be? After the astonishment, there were doubts that could not be answered. In the extremely short time when the Blackbeard crowd were stunned, a shadow quickly formed a Mord appearance behind them. "What''s so weird, Blackbeard, your abilities, I have already understood clearly, how could it be possible to send the''main body'' to you..." Maude muttered to himself, his right hand tightly held the Qiushui knife handle. Shadow stream, all blade wheels cut. Qiu Shui suddenly unsheathed, and Maude''s figure flashed. At the moment when he passed the black beard people, the sharp light of the knife fell silently on the black beard people''s body. "!?" In the red eyes of the black beards, Maude with his back to them was revealed. Chi Chi Chi Chi...! At the same time, the bodies of the five people, Blackbeard, Xiliu, Fan Oka, Crescent Hunter, and Poison Q, shook at the same time. A series of tiny blood arrows sputtered from all over them. "Is it the shadow that I caught just now..." Blackbeard was shocked, and under the negative influence of the double pain, he suddenly screamed. far away. The turbulent scene that took place in a short breath caused everyone, including Lafayette and the others, to show shock or astonishment. From Maude''s rash attack, to being caught by Blackbeard, and then torn apart by the Blackbeard Pirates. When the whole process came to an end, everyone who saw this scene soon couldn''t even keep up with their thoughts. Until the black beard sprayed bleeding arrows on their bodies, they all reacted. (End of this chapter) ~： Push a book written by a book friend! Push a book written by a book friend! Title: Full-time Blood Hunter Introduction: A normal "Full-time Hunter" fan art! With the protagonist with the ability called "Blood Fighting Technique", the second journey has come to the world of "Full-time Hunter"! Even in the world of "Blood Blockade Battlefront", an incorrigible soul has been affected by the scumbag brother, some fun things should happen in the new world! (End of this chapter) Chapter 589： Scored twice Chapter 589 scored twice When Blackbeard easily defuses the offensive of Ace, Green Pheasant, and Fujitora, Maude then takes action, and only one face has cut everyone in the Blackbeard Pirates. The whole process is fast and ruthless! All the people who saw this scene with their own eyes were all looking at the black beard and others with blood arrows sputtering on their bodies. The reason they were surprised was that Maude''s cunning transformation had deceived everyone including Fujitora. At that moment, it seemed as if Maude and Shadow were not separated from each other. In the field. The blood arrows splattered from the black beards all fell on the surrounding ground, forming countless blood-colored plum spots. The scene looked tragic, but in fact, the wounds they were cut were not deep. This is also the difference between [Blade Wheel Slash] and [Very Dark]. The former will disperse the [attack] in various parts, and the latter will concentrate the [attack] on one point. However, the reason why the wound is not deep is more because of the exquisite knowledge of the people in the Blackbeard Pirate Group. Before being corroded by the light of the fine shards, they deployed armed defense in time. Maude slowly turned around, calmly looking at the black beard and others who were stained with blood in many places but still had a strong aura. This result was within Maude''s expectations. If the Blackbeard Pirates can be solved with a single attack, then this team, which has the meaning of the top villain in the original work, is too bad for its name. The black beard slowly stopped the scream, blue veins floating on his forehead, bloodshot eyes all over his eyes. "Almost killed by you... **** bastard!" Blackbeard raised his hand to wipe off the blood splashing under the corner of his eye, and the look in Maude''s eyes was extremely vicious. A little careless, Maude got a lot of wounds on his body, which made Blackbeard feel very uncomfortable. Xiliu narrowed his eyes and stared at Qiushui, which Maude was holding on his right hand, and his fighting spirit gradually rose. Just before Maude made a move, only he first noticed the determination coming from behind. After Maude made the move, he was the only one who left room to defend and counterattack. But in the absence of the first opportunity, no matter how fast Xiliu''s reaction was, the thunderstorm blade immersed in the venom still failed to keep up with Maude''s speed. If only to be able to strike Maude with a swift attack... Even the slightest wound can send fierce poison into Maude''s body, so as to kill a monster that can pose a huge threat to their entire team in advance. "Next time, I will definitely cut you down!" Xiliu''s eyes flashed with cold luster, and the horrible green venom secreted from the palm of the hand, flowed along the handle of the knife to the body of the thunderstorm, and finally dropped to the ground, emitting wisps of smoke. The color of the venom varies from person to person. And this man who took pleasure in killing chose green. Van Oka gripped the handle of the gun tightly, his eyes full of shadows. Since he met Maude, the pride of the past has ceased to exist in several confrontations. This made him wonder whether he was right or wrong in choosing the extremely difficult path of [Sniper]. "I didn''t lose..." Van Oka moved his gaze slightly, staring at the white touch of Maude''s waist. If it weren''t for this special weapon... Facing the gazes of the Blackbeard Pirates, Maude held Qiushui with his backhand, and then slowly returned Qiushui in front of the Blackbeard Pirates. The heavy, textured blade slid into the scabbard bit by bit, making a clear clang that made every sword hero intoxicated. As Qiu Shui returned to her sheath, Maude''s right hand did not leave the hilt, but maintained the gesture of holding the backhand. Looking at the dark eyes of the black beard pirate group, wisps of red luster flashed and disappeared like a breathing lamp. The shadow pulled out from behind, agitated upward like a spring, and like a living mud, climbing up Maude''s calf, and instantly spread all over Maude''s back. Shadow flow. Pisces flow. Shadow demon form. As if a jet of water hit Maude''s back, the muddy shadow suddenly melted away, and while covering Maude''s whole body, a pair of irregularly shaped dark wings extended toward both sides. When the shape was completely covered, Maude had an extra circle of black and red irises in his eyes. The red luster that flashed and extinguished like a breathing lamp was also finalized, like a red beast pupil that came across, interspersed in the two circles of irises. The external appearance of seeing, hearing and color is thus integrated into the form of ability. "How many tricks does this bastard''s''shadow ability'' have...!!!" Seeing Maude''s extremely deterrent form of Shadow Demon, Black Beard''s heart was shocked, and his pupils trembled slightly. Based on his in-depth research on [Devil Fruit], he has never heard of the shadow fruit ability of the past generations, based on the ability to extend so many tricks. "His breath, cough, cough... has become stronger, and it''s not a bit stronger." In the storm, he missed the poisonous Q of his love horse, and could only stand on the ground with his legs swayed, covering his mouth and coughing, and looking at Maude, his eyes were filled with fear. Crescent Hunter, Xiliu, and Van Oka did not speak. They didn''t need Poison Q to point out this, and they could clearly feel the significant changes in Maude''s breath. "Today, if someone wants to''exit'' here, then...I hope that the person who''exits'' is you." Maude stared at the people of the Black Beard Pirates, his upper body leaned forward, his tone was so calm that he couldn''t hear any waves. "Thief haha, I want to see...Huh!?" Halfway through Blackbeard''s words, Maude, who was staring at him, suddenly disappeared out of thin air. At that moment, the suffocating sense of crisis urged Blackbeard and other people''s knowledge to the extreme. however Just as the red light in their eyes was flourishing, Maude was like a flash of thunder in the clouds, swiping his knife and carrying a burst of cold light over their bodies. Huh! Maude showed his figure behind the black beard pirate group, and his right foot stepped forward slowly on the ground. Bang! This foot on the ground, with a mighty force, shook the originally dilapidated ground into a deeper and denser crack. at the same time. Blood arrows were spattered once again on the bodies of the black beard pirate group who were knives in the electric light flint. Only this time the blood arrows splattered from them became thicker and more conspicuous. When the arrows of blood fell on the ground, they slowly showed an incredible expression on their faces, staggering and almost falling to the ground. "How can it be" Blackbeard''s heart palpitations are inexplicable. Only Xiliu turned around abruptly, looked at Maude''s back, and said in a tone of indifference to his bones: "It''s hit." As he spoke, his blood-stained arm slowly lifted, and the thunderstorm blade mixed with blood and venom was erected in front of him. The blood attached to the Thunderstorm Knife is naturally Maud''s. Hearing what Xiliu said, Maude turned around, switched Qiu Shui to his left hand, and immediately raised his right hand flatly, facing the black beard pirate group who had been struck twice by himself with the back of his palm. In the center of the back of the palm, a slight wound was cut. Blood dripped from the wound, and a faint green touch was faintly visible. "Oh, praiseworthy." Maude looked calm, and before he could say anything, he slashed off his right palm with a sharp knife. Seeing this, Xiliu''s eyes shrank sharply. This guy! ! ! Others in the battle circle were once again shocked by Maude''s actions. The codeword efficiency is too bad, alas...I envy those tentacles. In other words, if the pig is stable three times a day, can it be used as an anti-theft? I am worried that it will affect the reading experience of genuine readers. (End of this chapter) Chapter 590： What did you just... want to say? Chapter 590 What did you just... want to say? As the former head of the Deep Sea Prison Advance City, Hiliu knew better than anyone the power of Magellan''s ability to poison the fruit. It is an unreasonable power that even the air will be "contaminated" with poison. However, when the Blackbeard Pirates invaded Pushing City, [Destiny] did not stand by Magellan. Therefore, with the assistance of Xiliu, Magellan finally fell in front of the brutal Blackbeard Pirates, and Xiliu chose to eat the poisonous fruit extracted by the hand of Blackbeard. And just now, even if only a slight wound was cut on the back of Maude''s palm, Xiliu felt fortunate that he had chosen to eat the poisonous fruit. If not, how can a fatal gap be opened in this monster? Next, just wait patiently for the venom to erode Maude''s vitality. At that moment, Xiliu had the chance to win. But before Xiliu had time to get excited, Maude slapped her hand slashingly. "Magellan''s poisonous fruit ability, you who were trapped in Marin Vatican at the beginning, rely on this ability to break through. You should respect this level of poison." Before the venom had spread, Maude cut off his right palm directly, with an understatement, as if it were just as easy as cutting off a small nail. Xiliu was surprised, and looked at Maude indifferently, and said, "That''s your''dominant hand''. In this way, your knife is equal to...huh?" Halfway through the conversation, Xiliu''s pupils shrank, and at the **** broken palm of Mord, the granulation squirmed frantically, and after only a breath, the palm of his hand grew intact. Maude raised the restored right hand, first moved his fingers at random, and then, the shadow covering other parts of the body spread to the right hand at an extremely fast speed, wrapping the right palm that had just recovered in the dark shadow. "Hey, the Shadow Fruit is Superman...!!!" Seeing Maude''s broken palm instantly recovered as before, everyone in the black beard was shocked, and their eyes burst out uncontrollably. Not to mention the Superman system, even if it is the natural system, once a broken hand or foot or something is broken, it is permanent damage, and it is impossible to recover in the blink of an eye like Maud. Maude ignored the ghostly reactions of Blackbeard and the others. After controlling the shadow to cover his right hand, he switched Qiu Shui to his right hand, and then looked directly at Xiliu. "What...what did you want to say?" "..." When Xiliu heard the words, the flesh on her cheeks shook quickly, staring fiercely at Maude. A large amount of cruel green venom dripped from his body surface, and then dripped onto the ground, forming a green poisonous mist visible to the naked eye. "Hey, Xiliu, calm down!" Seeing the poisonous mist spread over, Blackbeard endured the pain from the wound and backed a few steps to one side, as far as possible away from the poisonous mist that Xi was inadvertently created when his emotions were agitated. The Poison Fruit''s ability is great, but the accidental injury attribute can be said to be full. Not to mention the venom offensive of indiscriminate attacks, just the poisonous mist spreading with the breeze is enough for the companions to drink a pot. Hearing Blackbeard''s reminder, Xiliu restrained her emotions, and controlled the bleak green venom gurgling out. "You stay away from me." Xiliu''s tone did not contain any emotion, and he glanced at Blackbeard and others from the corner of his eyes. at this time. There is no need for Xiliu specifically to remind Blackbeard that they have already retreated a long distance in advance. The retreat was so violent that a lot of blood was scattered on the ground. "..." Seeing Blackbeard and them retreating faster than the rabbits, Xiliu couldn''t help being silent for a while, and immediately stopped suppressing the cruel green venom oozing from all over his body. Gululu! A large amount of viscous venom, full of dangerous aura, emerged from Xiliu''s body like a bank burst. Chi Chi --! The venom flowed to the ground, emitting a large amount of poisonous mist. If an ordinary person inhales a small sip of this poisonous mist, the symptoms of bleeding from the seven orifices will appear within ten seconds, and they will die on the spot. This is the horror of the poisonous fruit, one of the most terrifying biochemical weapons in the entire world. Magellan, the former Poisonous Fruit Ability, has been staying in the city for a long time, so that the people in the new world have not experienced the power of Poisonous Fruit. Now, she betrayed the advance of the city and brought this terrible fruit to the new world. Vicious Hellhound! Xiliu stared fiercely at Maude, who was in front of him. With a sudden movement of his arm, he slashed in front of him with a knife. A large amount of venom emerged from the body, following this slash, flew out along the tip of the thunderstorm knife, and instantly condensed into a huge, miserable green **** dog. The three ferocious dog heads opened their mouths to reveal the vertical and horizontal sharp teeth made of viscous venom. At the same time they roared silently, driven by the force of the slashing, the whole body rushed towards Maude at an extremely fast speed. Every violent running action along the way will spill a lot of viscous venom from the body. The venom falling on the ground instantly corroded the sand and gravel, and bursts of green poisonous mist visible to the naked eye appeared. Seen in this way, Xiliu''s poisonous hellhound is not just to target Mord alone, but to use the power of poisonous fruit to destroy or suppress all enemies in the port. "That poison... looks terrible." Seeing Xiliu who was fully virulent, Luo who was far away, unknowingly oozing cold sweat from his forehead, sliding down the temples. As a doctor, he knows exactly how terrible the venom with corrosive effects is. It can be said that if you are touched by this venom, even if you can take the special antidote as quickly as possible, there is a high probability that there will be irreparable serious sequelae. Not to mention, the fierce poison used by Xiliu may not have a special antidote. "This guy is too dangerous to leave him a chance to mess around!" After realizing the huge threat from Xiliu, Luo had a solemn heart, and silently estimated the distance between Xiliu and the inner bay. Regardless of the ability, as long as he grasps the timing sufficiently, he can perfectly use the transfer ability of [room] and kill the target in one go. Philo, who is also a doctor and has a good knowledge of [toxins], naturally also fully understands the threat contained in the fierce poison released by Xiliu. just Her attention was not on Xiliu, but on Du Q. The navy side. Seeing Xiliu use the power of poisonous fruit, the navy such as Tea Dolphin looked solemn. This poisonous fruit with extremely strong alternative destructive power, once Magellan''s housekeeping skill, has now fallen into the hands of a pirate and has become the most difficult threat. In the field. Maude calmly looked at the venom hellhound coming from the front. This is a fierce poison that can make any creature retreat. but "The shadow under my control can block the red dog''s magma, block the Kuzan ice, and naturally can block your fierce poison." The corner of Maude''s mouth twitched slightly, and he pointed the knife at the shadow of the dead creatures around him. As the mind moved slightly, the shadows located everywhere suddenly turned into a solid form, gathering like a dozen streams. Under Maude''s control, the shadow group flew up in the air, covering the three-headed hellhound covered with viscous venom like a dark curtain. blockade! The airtight shadow group immediately wrapped the three-headed Hellhound made of venom tightly. However, the venom that could easily corrode hard stones could not have any effect on the shadow. "impossible!!!" Xiliu looked at the shadow that completely confined the venom with shocked eyes. This is the poisonous fruit ability that can make many strong people on the scene feel deeply jealous, and it is actually suppressed by the shadow. Let people live? not far away. The green pheasant and even Ace on the mushroom-shaped rock can''t help but evoke some unpleasant memories when looking at the poisonous hellhound directly blocked by the shadow group. Once, the majestic elementalized offensive they urged was easily blocked by Maude with [Shadow]... Good night, sweet dreams. (End of this chapter) Chapter 591： Fujitors move Chapter 591 Fujitora''s actions As the strength increased, it was not difficult for Maude to manipulate the shadows of the surrounding dead with his mind. This also means that since Maude can freely control the shadow of foreign objects, he has already brought the ability of the shadow fruit to a new level. Superman is no longer Superman This sentence is a true portrayal. The shadow group wrapped in the poisonous hellhound, under Maude''s control, hung firmly in the air. The shadow that is not in the biological category, in a sense, is not afraid of ice and fire, and can be said to be a nemesis of fierce poison. "Give it back to you." Maude shook his knife and pointed at the retreating four of Blackbeard, Van Oka, Poison Q, and Crescent Hunter. This finger tightly surrounded the shadow group of the poisonous hellhound, and suddenly flew to the sky above the black beard. At the same time, a honeycomb-like hole appeared under the film group, and immediately seemed to have a pair of invisible big hands, squeezing the film group forcefully. As the force squeezed inward, the body of the poisonous hellhound in the shadow group suddenly fell apart and turned into a sticky venom, leaking out from countless holes, like a pouring rain, falling down to the black beard and others. "!!!" Watching the pouring poison rain fall, not only Blackbeard and others, but even Xiliu, whose "ability" was borrowed from the past, showed a look of shock. "Hey, Xiliu, what the **** are you doing!?" The Crescent Hunter''s face changed slightly, and he backed back swiftly. While dodge the poisonous rain, he complained loudly. This kind of poison has always been the standard equipment for the weak to win the strong. In the battle, it is the most troublesome. Xiliu tensed her face, ignored Crescent Hunter''s complaint, kicked her feet, carrying venom, and attacked Maude. Seeing Xiliu attack from the front, Maude remained unmoved. Rumble--! The ground covered with messy gravel in front of Maude suddenly bulged upwards, condensing into a series of sharp-ended columns. It was Jaya who made the shot. Until now, any enemy who was on the opposite side of the Mord Pirate Group still did not realize a serious problem. That is-- From the moment Jaya boarded Dresrosa, the entire island was already under Jaya''s control. The rock pillars arched like a snake''s body each point their sharp ends toward Shiliu. Huh! Immediately afterwards, the rock pillar pierced through the air and pierced Shiliu from all directions. "..." Xiliu suddenly stopped the forward thrusting body, swiping the knife and slashing out a flying slash, destroying all the rock pillars on the face. But the next second, the wreckage destroyed by the leap slash returned to its original appearance in the blink of an eye, and continued to stab Shiliu from the top down. Xiliu''s eyes were cold, and he could only retract his sword and retreat to avoid the attack. Bang bang bang! The rock pillar slammed into the place where Hiliu was originally, and the attached impact force pierced the ground one by one. Using the ability of Piaopiao Fruit to force Xiliu back, Jia Ya narrowed his eyes and walked slowly to Maude''s side. "It''s getting more and more handy, Sister Ya." Maude tilted his head to look at Jaya, on the face covered by the shadow, an inconspicuous smile was slowly revealed. What the words are referring to is naturally Jia Ya''s application of the ability of Piaopiao Fruit. "Still early." Jia Ya shook her head slightly and looked directly at the powerful Blackbeard Pirates in front of them. She knew that there was still a long way to go before Piao Piao Fruit could reach the level of handy. Click. The sound of thick-soled leather shoes landing from behind. Lafayette, holding a cane, also paced to Maud''s side. Followed by Luo, holding a ghost cry, and Perona floating in mid-air. As for the other people in the pirate group, including the green pheasant, the Ace trio facing the white beard pirate group, and the navy headed by Fujitora, formed a weak sense of confrontation in the air. The two parties actually didn''t mean to shoot each other. In other words, it is more inclined to eliminate the Blackbeard Pirates first. This is a sense of tacit understanding that does not need to be stated at this moment. So when Maude took action against the Blackbeard Pirates, except for Ace, who was more reckless, the others chose to calmly watch, for fear that a rash move would destroy this rare tacit understanding and situation. Anyway, no matter what the situation will become afterwards, the four opposing forces are now gathered together. If one of them can be kicked out of the game tacitly, it is the best thing. Under the influence of a variety of subjective factors, the Blackbeard Pirates became the first party to be set on fire without any surprise. "It wouldn''t be a bad thing if we could''leverage'' to kill the Blackbeard Pirates here, if..." Half of Chadou''s words stopped abruptly, and his eyes flickered slightly as he watched the scene of rattling swords in the arena. If the Mord Pirates can be solved together, it is simply a good thing worth celebrating. This is what Chadou swallowed back to his heart. Killing each other between pirates has always been the navy''s favorite situation. Normally in this case, the Navy is very happy to help the flames, not to mention handing knives and guns. Tea Dolphin is now in this kind of psychology, including most of the navy in the team. Although they did not express their thoughts on their faces, they also thought in their hearts. Only Fujitora put his thoughts on other places predictably. "We have something else to do..." After Fujitora groaned, he retracted the stick knife into the wooden sheath. "Is it important?" The tea dolphin was startled when he heard the words, and looked at Fujitora in doubt. Fujitora did not speak, but looked at the town of Dresrosa. With the release of the childlike fruit power, the pirates and villains who have recovered their freedom have caused chaos in many places in the town in order to vent the bad breath they have held in their hearts for many years. These phenomena are undoubtedly revealed in front of Fujitora''s experience. In Fujitora''s mind, protecting civilians is the highest priority compared to eradicating pirates here. The fundamental reason that prompted him to make this decision was not entirely because of the many chaos in the town of Dresrosa, but the aftermath of the battle here, which has a high probability of spreading to the town. With the destructive power of these monsters present, if it is not prevented in advance, it is estimated that the town of Dresrosa will be reduced to ruins in a few minutes. "People''s safety is more important, isn''t it?" After Fujitora finished speaking, he walked towards the huge entrance to the town surrounded by mushroom-shaped rocks in the distance. Hearing Fujitora''s words, the tea dolphin, who has always attached great importance to the safety of civilians, reacted after this meeting, and immediately felt ashamed. He immediately dispatched the forces present for Fujitora, and focused his actions on protecting civilians. As the top monster in the field, Fujitora is naturally closely watched by everyone. Seeing Fujitora ignoring the situation of the civil war in the field, and walking straight towards the town without any intent to fight, the crowd headed by Maude vaguely understood Fujitora''s plan. "It''s really like the style of Uncle Smile." Maude sighed with emotion. In the navy camp, the person he admired most was Fujitora, not one of them. After that, Maude slowly moved his gaze to Fujitora and fell on Blackbeard''s body. Even if Fujitora focused on the safety of civilians and thus exited this battle that was destined to shock the world in a few days, it would not affect Maude''s plan to let the Blackbeard Pirates exit here. Blackbeard looked at Fujitora''s evasive action, his eyes flashed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 592： Some familiar two combos Chapter 592 Some familiar two-shot combos The monsters on the navy side took the initiative to avoid war. For Blackbeard, it was simply the best news. "Thief haha..." The black beard who avoided the poisonous rain, the corner of his eyes moved with Fujitora. Just now, after successively taking care of it from the other three forces in the field, Blackbeard realized the minds of the enemies. This is planning to get rid of him first. Seeing that the situation is getting more and more unfavorable, Blackbeard, who can stretch and bend, has secretly given up the plan to obtain the shocking fruit, and instead tends to flee this place of right and wrong. After all, as long as we can ensure our survival, nothing is impossible. This has always been Blackbeard''s code of conduct. But with Fujitora''s withdrawal, the idea that Blackbeard had just extinguished showed signs of resurgence. "Why hasn''t the guy named Vergo shown up yet?" Under Maude''s repeated interference, the black beard whose thoughts were rekindled, finally remembered the goal of this trip-Vergo who had eaten the shocking fruit. The black beard who was blown by the tornado didn''t know that Vergo had been buried in the ruins that Fujitora had destroyed with a gravity knife. I don''t even know that the shaking fruit of his heart has been properly placed in the shadow box by Maude. Fujitora''s actions attracted everyone''s attention, but also temporarily stopped the battle in the field. Everyone couldn''t help but watch Fujitora going to the huge entrance of the town from the back. You can also see the weight of Fujitora. The green pheasant looked at Fujitora''s back, then looked at the three of Ace, Marco, and Bista who were not far in front of him. "Ah la la, everyone of the White Beard Pirates, what kind of role do you plan to play from now on?" The bone-chilling air-conditioning surrounds the green pheasant''s body, seeming to have a tendency to spread its teeth and dance its claws. It seemed that as long as Ace and others couldn''t say a satisfactory answer, the air-conditioning surrounding the green pheasant would rush over without hesitation. Feeling the oppression from the former general, the green pheasant, the three of Marco looked solemn and did not rashly answer the green pheasant''s question. At this point, they are actually more inclined to join hands to solve the black beard pirate group''s choice. However, after it is difficult to guarantee that something will happen, the Maud Pirates may turn around to deal with their concerns. Before the three of Marco had responded directly to the green pheasant, Maude took a new action on his side. Although Fujitora''s withdrawal was unexpected, Maude had already made the decision to leave the life of the Blackbeard Pirates in Dresrosa anyway, so naturally he would not neglect the offensive. "I will deal with the black beard, and the others... I''ll beg you." Maude in the form of Shadow Demon turned his head and showed a faint smile at his companions. Lafayette turned the stick a few times, pursed his red lips, and smiled: "No problem, Captain..." Jia Ya nodded slightly and said calmly: "Okay." Luo immediately looked cautious and rigorously said: "Except for the black beard, the strongest and most dangerous person in the opponent''s combat power is undoubtedly Yu Zhixi stayed. Therefore, in the next battle, please be sure. To help me, as long as I create time for me, I can use the''room'' to keep the hope of rain..." "I want to participate in this battle!" Philo, wearing a crow mask, interrupted Luo inadvertently. "Yoooooo." Hearing Philo''s words, Brooke immediately said with a serious face: "Little Philo, you are a ship doctor, and your combat power is not tight now, so you don''t want to risk it." "I agree with Brooke. The doctor should stay behind." Jim muttered and looked at Philo, who had helped him deal with numerous injuries. In his stereotype, it is impossible to imagine the scene of Philo fighting. Of course, the scene of Brooke using articulation is an exception. "I am also a doctor..." Luo''s faint voice came from behind, but everyone else''s attention was on Philo, and there was a sense of sight that pretended not to hear. Facing the eyes of his companions, Philo took a deep breath and said seriously: "I have a reason to participate in the battle!" She knew that Brook and Jim were thinking about her, but due to the existence of Poison Q, she didn''t want to miss this battle. "Moreover, Maude has also said before...The New World is different from the first half of the Great Channel. If the ship doctor cannot ensure his survival rate, he will not be a qualified ship doctor, so I also want to become stronger through battle!" "Maud did say so, but if Philo, if you get injured, who will treat us?" Perona floated in front of Philo. In her memory, it seemed that Philo had never seen Philo before. Of course, it was an exception to the articulation of Brooke. "Isn''t there I am here???" Luo''s faint voice came from behind again. Yet again it was ignored. Hawkins quietly looked at Philo, drew a card with his fingers, and said lightly: "Don''t worry too much, Philo doesn''t have a''death'' today." "Hawkins, can you see this too?" The mad demon Ur went online when the benchmark was demolished, pointing to the crow mask on Philo''s face, and he was very surprised to question Hawkins. "Little Philo is wearing a mask?" "..." Hawkins resisted the urge to put the divination card into Urji''s mouth, and turned his head directly, ignoring whether it was Urji who was eager for knowledge or purely wanting to demolish the platform. "Hey, are you listening to me?!!!" Luo gritted his teeth and looked at the backs of his companions. What he just proposed was not to show the limelight, but to stifle the threat of Hiliu in the cradle. But this group of guys is good, all of them are so inconsistent! "Oh, idiot, did you speak just now?" Perona squinted her eyes and looked at Luo doubtfully. Luo Wenyan, a blue vein appeared on his forehead. Brook tilted his head and said curiously: "Luo, what did you just say?" Two green veins... Jim heard the words and said solemnly: "I heard it." "Huh? What did he say?" Everyone couldn''t help looking at Jim. Jim sternly said: "Luo was asking if we were listening to him." "Oh." Everyone was stunned. A third blue vein appeared on Luo''s forehead. Forget it... He gave up treatment. Maude looked at the state of mind his companions showed before the battle, and smiled slightly. "The other people will leave it to you." As soon as the voice fell, Maude turned into a black thunder and moved towards the black beard. Xi left her consciousness and wanted to intercept Maude, but the rock pillars suddenly rising from the ground directly put an end to his thoughts. "Ok?" Blackbeard suddenly noticed the danger, and as soon as he took precautions, he was struck by the black lightning that Maude had turned into. Bang! When the air wave was frantically surging, the black beard who suffered a heavy blow flew out directly, dropping a lot of blood in the air. Until Blackbeard flew out, Fan Oka, Crescent Hunter, and Poison Q reacted, looking at Maude, who showed his body in great fear. And the direction that Blackbeard flew out was exactly the direction of the town of Dresrosa. Fujitora, who was already in place, naturally couldn''t let Blackbeard smash into the town with an impact. Hell Brigade Fujihu pushed the knife out of the scabbard a little, and silently released a precise local gravity circle, like an invisible giant palm falling from the sky, flying upside down, and the black beard whose body was in mid-air was shot again. On the ground. Boom! Blackbeard was immediately pressed into the ground by the circle of gravity. "Puff!" The powerful impact from top to bottom shook the black beard into a mouthful of blood. This sudden and familiar two combo made Blackbeard''s somewhat dazed head flashed an inexplicable word. Since I met Maude, there seems to be no good thing... In Zhuzhu''s one-year long creative career, Zhuzhu suddenly discovered a serious problem! That is, Zhuzhu rarely used space to highlight the presence of the crew. Zhuzhu realized that this was wrong, and compared to the long and boring battle space to highlight... It really is still more concise [interaction] Interesting point. In fact, Zhu Zhu said so much, to tell everyone here than the readers, this is not in the water, eh! (End of this chapter) Chapter 593： The most dangerous ability in history The gravity circle released by Fujitora severely suppressed the black beard. But Blackbeard stood up from the pit against gravity. As the four emperors who succeeded the White Beard in the original book, Black Beard relied on not only the power of the Devil Fruit. Physical strength, physical skills, fighting skills... Blackbeard, who has been in the Whitebeard Pirates for more than 20 years, does not lack the same thing, but in normal times, he is mostly covered by his arrogant and indiscreet beatings. The black beard got up, wisps of blood slid across his forehead, dripping onto the ground. After several heavy blows in succession, Blackbeard''s physical condition did not decline significantly. This is not only the injury reduction effect brought by the armed color, but also the benefit of strong physical fitness. In fact, at their level, they basically have a monster-level resistance. "Black hole!" The black beard looked fierce, his eyes were bloodshot, and a lot of darkness gushed out from his shoulders, rising like heavy smoke against gravity. The darkness rises, silently, dissolving Fujitor''s **** trip. After that, Blackbeard turned his head and quickly glanced at Fujitora with cold eyes. This current general, who has been called a monster by countless people, prefers to avoid war and settle down on the only way to the town of Dresrosa. Such a move, instead, stifled certain malicious thoughts of Blackbeard in advance. original Blackbeard intends to use the [Black Hole] to swallow the buildings and humans in the town of Dresrosa in the process of finding Vergo, as a means of attack or as an obstacle to slow the enemy''s pursuit speed. As for how many people will be killed, he doesn''t care. It now seems that if he puts his ideas into action, he might be completely offended to Fujitora. Entrance to the town. The ability to disconnect suddenly made Fujitora raised his eyebrows unexpectedly. It was as if the signal was suddenly interrupted, it was a wonderful feeling that I had never experienced before. At the same time, it also brings a sense of crisis that cannot be underestimated. "Very strange ability..." Fujitor greeted the cold gaze that Blackbeard glanced over in a hurry, and after a low groan, his expression was slightly solemn. Maude in the form of Shadow Demon also calmly watched the sudden burst of dark black beard. The Ace in the original book, even without relying on the ability to burn fruits, can still exert a powerful basic combat effectiveness. But despite this, Ace was violently beaten by Blackbeard and was eventually captured by Shengsheng. There will be such a result, not only because Blackbeard''s basic combat effectiveness is equally strong, but also because Blackbeard uses dark gravity to directly attract capable people through the air. Maude vaguely remembered that when Blackbeard used this trick on Ace to inhale people, Ace did not make effective measures, but was directly caught by Blackbeard. As for whether Ace was caught because he reacted too slowly, or Ace was caught because he couldn''t resist, I don''t know. The only thing that can be determined is that Blackbeard''s ability to attract people can accurately **** the body of the capable person directly. "It''s worth being vigilant." The predictive intelligence made Maude secretly keep an eye on him. After confirming that Fujitora would not take the initiative to take the initiative, Blackbeard moved his position predictably, and took the initiative to stride towards Maude. He deliberately adjusted the direction and took the initiative to narrow the distance between him and Maude, in order to prevent him from flying to the town the next time he was hit by Maude. Otherwise, he would have to be severely beaten by Fujitora. "This guy" Maude narrowed his eyes slightly, and he could easily see through the black beard''s mind. He only felt that this man with strong tolerance is quite interesting at certain times. Without thinking too much, Maude moved along with him. When he moved like this, he, Blackbeard, and Fujitora were still in a straight line. Blackbeard''s move suddenly lost its meaning. It seems that he, caught in the middle, has become an innocent football, while Maude is an accurate kicker and Fujitor is the goalkeeper. "???" Seeing Maude''s hateful coping behavior, the corners of Blackbeard''s mouth twitched several times. Maude hooked his index finger at the black beard. "Why, is your''darkness'' just a display?" "Tsk...Smile more while you can still laugh, Bacardi Maud." Blackbeard also knew that the small movements of adjusting the position were too boring, and looked at Maude coldly, grinning with a fierce smile. "I will let you see... the so-called darkness, what a terrifying power!" After speaking, the black mist that emerged from the shoulders of the black beard began to flow onto the arms and palms, and the volume was increasing crazily. Dark clouds surged in the sky, and thunder flashes at the edge. The cold wind coming from a distance became more and more fierce, and it made waves of howling. Such a strong wind arbitrarily blows up the black beard cloak, but the seemingly fluttering black mist is not affected at all. "Keep your eyes open and watch!" Blackbeard stretched out his right hand towards Maude. Dark vortex! Blackbeard aimed at Maude''s right palm to produce a gravitational force out of thin air, rolling the darkness into a vortex shape. Maude, who was still some distance away from Blackbeard, suddenly felt a strong suction. Electric light flint room First, the shadow covering Maude''s body was like a faded cicada shell, flying straight toward the dark vortex in front of Blackbeard''s right palm, and then Maude, who had faded the shadow, also flew toward the dark vortex. "Oh? Even the shadow has been sucked over, so it seems... the measure of pinning the shadows of my feet in advance is a bit redundant." On the way to the dark vortex in the volley, Maude calmly looked at the black beard in front of him. He had already prevented this dark vortex, but obviously it had no effect at all. "Thief haha... have you seen it, the shadow you are proud of is nothing at all in the face of the darkness with infinite gravity!!!" Seeing that the shadow that gave Maud the powerful power was first attracted by gravity, Blackbeard''s arrogant character broke out, and before the Dark Vortex really caught Maud, he could not help laughing wildly. Maude ignored Blackbeard and tried his best to hold the handle of the gun, aim the muzzle at Blackbeard, and pull the trigger. Boom! Two lead bullets wrapped in armed colors shot straight at the black beard''s vitals. But even with an armed lead bullet attached, he couldn''t escape the dark gravity and was directly sucked into the whirlpool. "It''s useless!!! My darkness is capable of attracting everything, naturally including any attacks such as bullets, blades, flames and lightning!!!" Blackbeard laughed, as if he had a chance to win. Known as the most dangerous and special Dark Fruit ability in the history of Devil Fruit, the real fangs are revealed at this moment! As the distance narrowed, Bailey''s weapon deformation ability was also affected, slowly returning to its original shape in mid-air, but fortunately, Maude was clutched tightly and did not fly directly to the dark vortex. "Boss..." Pele, who was forced out of his original form, looked at Maude in a panic. After seeing Maude still had a calm face, he was a little relieved. However, the crisis is here! Chapter 594： Between life and death Not only can it accurately lock the capable person itself, but it can also deprive the capable person of demon power bit by bit on the way to attract the capable person. This characteristic is the fundamental reason why Blackbeard does everything possible to get the dark fruit. but These abilities of the Dark Fruit are indeed powerful, but the disadvantages are also very obvious. As the most special nature system, the body of the dark fruit ability cannot be elementalized, and unlike other nature systems, it has a strong positive destructive power. Because of this, the black beard with a special physique is so obsessed with the powerful destructive shock fruit. That was the last key piece of the puzzle to rule the entire world! "I can find the fruit of the shock slowly, but now, I must solve you!" Blackbeard stared coldly at Maude, who was locked by gravity and couldn''t resist. To be honest, after seeing Maude develop the [Shadow Fruit] to this level, Blackbeard wanted to leave the second fruit position for one of the shadow demon that could be absorbed from Maude for a moment. force. However, in the end reason defeated this whim. After all, what he lacks is the simple and rude destructive power, not the shadow ability to follow a weird route. "This time, I won''t let you run away again!" A cold murderous intent appeared in Blackbeard''s eyes. This dark vortex is equivalent to a small black hole. In other words, as long as he grasps Maude and the shadow together, he can directly send Maude into the black hole, and then compress Maude with infinite power until it is crushed! However, inhaling a lifeless object is different from inhaling a strong person with a strong breath. The former is easy to inhale when inhaling, while the latter requires a delay time of about a few seconds when inhaling. And the delay time within these few seconds will test the melee ability of both parties. Blackbeard has not yet received the shocking power of his heart, and the person he is facing is Maude, so that he has no bottom in his heart. However, the initiative of the lore is in his hand, so even if it is a close attack of Maude, he can directly decide the winner as long as he survives the close hand-to-hand combat of these few seconds. It''s a pity that this time, although it was ensured that both Maude and Shadow were stuck by gravity, there was no companion to make up the knife. Otherwise, he doesn''t have to bear the risk of melee failure. In an extremely short period of time, the black beard, who was holding the winning ticket, was full of thoughts. He sits steadily on the Diaoyutai, while Maude is at the speed of life and death. Despite the critical situation, Maude did not panic at all. "The solid shadow transformed by the power of the devil fruit cannot escape the gravitational pull of the black hole. What if it is a shadow in a normal state..." Even if the ability of Shadow Fruit was temporarily sealed, Maude was not a black beard at all in close hand-to-hand combat. The only thing to worry about is the shadow being sucked away from the body. If the shadow is sucked into the black hole space of Blackbeard... Under this premise, if the black beard does not liberate the black hole, it means that the shadow will be trapped in the black hole forever. This is not the situation that Maude would like to see. "Relieve!" Maude''s heart moved, and he ordered the shadow to disarm. Suddenly, the solid shadow flying in front and locked by gravity instantly recovered to be unaffected by light, and there was a flat shadow that tended to be more conceptual. strictly speaking-- The two-dimensional shadow that can move freely and is not affected by light, which is born under the effect of the shadow fruit ability, is no longer a normal optical phenomenon. Perhaps calling it a partial realization of Mord''s soul would be more inclined to the correct answer. The shadow that had lifted the physical state, as Maud had expected, got rid of the gravitational pull of the dark fruit, and fell on the messy ground. at the same time. Maude, locked in by gravity, flew over the distance between life and death, and was choked by the black beard. At the moment the body touched, Maude lost the ability of the shadow fruit, and naturally couldn''t exchange positions with the shadow hanging on the ground. "You''re done, Bacardi Maud!!!" Blackbeard grasped the timing precisely. While pinching Maude''s neck, he wrapped his solid, armed left hand in advance, clenched his palm into a fist, and hit Maude''s chest fiercely. Bang! Accompanied by an extremely dull air explosion, Maude''s body suddenly arched backward. A breath of energy from his fist penetrated his body directly, coming out from his back. At the same time, the black mist emerging from the palm of the black beard had already wrapped Maude''s neck. It seems that as long as one or two seconds pass, Maude will be pulled into the black hole space by the black fog. "Thief haha...!!!" Blackbeard seemed to have seen Maude''s death and smiled triumphantly. "Ok!?" Just when Blackbeard was about to make a second punch, he happened to see Maude holding an old-style flintlock in his left hand, and pointed it at his abdomen with the slightly inclined muzzle. "What about one shot from you, when the next punch is over, gravity will swallow you completely!" Blackbeard, who is in control of the whole situation, did not look at the flintlock that Maude pointed at his abdomen. He knew very well that the key to victory was to draw Maude into the black hole with gravity! In this short second of life and death, after a black beard hastily clothed his abdomen with an armed color, he punched Maude on the chest again. Bang! This was the sound of Blackbeard''s second punch on Maude. Under the attack, Maude raised his head and vomited thick blood, and the entire upper body was already plunged into the black mist. boom! This is the sound of Maud pulling the trigger and shooting. A special bullet, wrapped around Maude''s desperate armed color, hit Blackbeard''s abdomen at close range. laugh! A blood flower bloomed instantly. The bullet hardly broke through the armed color on Blackbeard''s abdomen, and then got into Blackbeard''s body. The heart-piercing pain that came back first made Black Beard take a deep breath. But the outcome is determined. In this deadly battle, his black beard won! ! ! "This is your last futile struggle, Bacardi. Mo...Huh!?" Before the black mist swallowed Maud, Blackbeard took advantage of the situation to laugh, but the sudden weakness caused him to stop speaking. "this is!?" Blackbeard weakly released the right hand that was holding Maude''s neck, staring at the black mist that had melted like spring snow, staggering, almost falling to the ground. Once the unreasonable gravity of the Secret Fruit disappeared, Maude steadily landed, putting away the old flintlock that was smoking gunpowder. Immediately, Maude raised his hand to cover his face, and wiped up the blood stained on his face, including the messy hair on his forehead. The messy hair was instantly shaped by blood. "Blackbeard, didn''t anyone tell you? Your weakness is arrogance and indiscretion." After doing this, Maude lowered his head and calmly looked down at the black beard with a stunned face at a distance of one position. Blackbeard stared at Maude, his wide-eyed eyes were filled with intense unwillingness. "Hailou stone bullet... you have been..." "Well, correct." Maude reached out and pinched Blackbeard''s neck, thus interrupting Blackbeard''s words in half. Bailey relaxed completely and ran to Maude''s shoulders. All the navies not far away were stiff faces. What happened just now seems to be long, but in fact it was only a matter of seconds... The error-free chapters of "The Scourge of the Pirate" will continue to be updated on the literary novel website. There are no advertisements in the site. Please also collect and recommend the literature! Chapter 595： Blackbeards Doom (two in one) Chapter 595 The Doom of Blackbeard (two in one) Entrance to the town. Most of the navy stared blankly at the black beard who knelt in front of Maud and suddenly lost the power to resist. The battle ended so fast that they didn''t even know what happened inside. Only Fujitora and Tea Dolphin, from the standpoint of bystanders, could see some doorways from them, and they couldn''t help being surprised. This battle, which ended within a few seconds, seemed to have no waves, but in fact it was thrilling. Even the tea dolphin and Fujitora, who were bystanders, could see the danger in it. For the parties involved, Maude and Blackbeard, there is no need to say more. Fight, fight! This common phenomenon of mutual interaction in battles at the same level cannot be used to describe the battle between Maude and Blackbeard. This is a-- There is no magnificent confrontation, no power to destroy the heavens and the earth, no vigorous display of worship... It''s just that whoever takes a wrong step will immediately lose the battle. "Is it the dark fruit of the nemesis of the capable... will be hailed as the most vicious ability in history, but it is worthy of the name." Fujitora slowly released his right hand resting on the wooden staff, and said solemnly in his heart. In a one-on-one situation, it would be extremely dangerous for him to play against Blackbeard. After all, under the premise of not being clear... No, even if you take precautions in advance, the ability to remove the power of the devil in an unmistakable manner and directly pull the capable person into the ring of fists and fists will often interrupt your own fighting rhythm extremely brutally. . The more years after years, those who have thoroughly integrated the Devil Fruit ability into combat skills and the ability in combat instinct, the more they will be caught off guard. Therefore, breaking the target tends to instinctive combat thinking, to forcibly interrupt the target''s fighting rhythm, is the most vicious embodiment of the dark fruit ability. "The odds are in a breath, Blackbeard." Maude pinched the black beard''s neck and held it up. The situation in the first few seconds was completely replaced at this moment. If it hadn''t been for Blackbeard to get the shocking power, the result would be hard to tell. Because, Maude did not expect that this arrogant and indiscreet guy who was keen on explaining the effects of abilities in battle would be a hidden physique expert. In the final analysis, it is also because in the original work, when Blackbeard showed his combat power, the existence of the dark fruit ability and the fruit shaking ability was too intuitive. In addition, Blackbeard is too conceited, most of the time it is full of flaws, so that people will inadvertently ignore the basic combat power of Blackbeard. Now think about it carefully- The original Qiwu Hai is very peaceful, in the World of Nations chapter, relying on armed color alone, he used his body to resist the four emperors Charlotte Lingling''s emperor sword! And Jinping, with such excellent appearance and physical strength, was stunned that he couldn''t tell the outcome after playing with Ace for five days and five nights. From this point of view, Ace should not be the type that would rely on the ability of the Devil Fruit. In terms of physical strength and basic combat power, he was worthy of the identity of the second team captain of the Whitebeard Pirates. But such Ace was hammered into a Muggle by Blackbeard with physical skills. From this point, we can see the basic combat power of Blackbeard. In addition, Blackbeard had hurt his red hair in a serious state before eating the dark fruit. Maude almost forgot this information that was included in the original book. Only after playing against Blackbeard in person, could Maude deeply understand the power of Blackbeard hidden under the dark fruit ability. "It is not entirely a good thing to trust the inherent perception of the original book." In an extremely dangerous situation, the victory was established in this battle that ended in only a few seconds, and Maude inevitably felt emotional. He is a man and not a god. Unable to grasp all the information in the original work. Sometimes, in battles of this level, some errors in information may affect the final result. However, relying on the Hailou stone bullet that Mord seldom used as a gift from Thor, he finally succeeded in getting rid of the opponent who would definitely become one of the biggest obstacles in the future. "You failed, Blackbeard." Maude calmly stared at the black beard gradually reddening, full of unwilling hideous faces. The force exerted on his neck made Blackbeard unable to say a word, and could only stare at Maude with a murderous look. "Actually, both you and I know what this victory or defeat, which only took a few seconds, means to each other." Maude pinched Blackbeard in one hand, fisted with the other hand, and hit Blackbeard''s body hard. Bang! The black beard arched his body and vomited blood. "A few minutes ago, you must have noticed it..." Bang! "I will be your biggest obstacle in the future." Bang! "So, you want to get rid of my mind here, better than getting the shocking fruit here, right?" Bang! "And I know, you have to get the reason for the shaking fruit." Bang! "That''s the key to your final step in creating''hegemony''." Bang! "For me, you are also one of the biggest obstacles, Blackbeard." Bang! After seven punches in a row, Rao is a black beard with a strong physique and strong anti-fighting ability, and his consciousness is already a little fuzzy. Maude closed his fist and suddenly reached Blackbeard''s ear, and said with a voice so low that only Blackbeard could hear: "When you were on top, did you think about why I deliberately moved the white beard corpse? Because I know your''understanding'', by the way, the shocking fruit you tried every possible way to get has been taken by me. Up." "!!!" I don''t know whether it was a suffocation or Maude''s murderous whisper. Black beard looked at Maude''s eyes, turning red. However, Maude remained unmoved and said seriously: "In addition, I am still quite interested in your''body secrets''." Before the words fell, Maude made up the eighth punch. Bang! This punch goes down. The black beard, who was dominated by resentment and unwillingness, finally couldn''t hold it anymore, and his consciousness was instantly overwhelmed by darkness and fainted. "Before Luo can thoroughly study your body, you can at least breathe a few more breaths." Maude looked at the unconscious black beard, muttering to himself. That''s it. The battle between Maude and Blackbeard, which took less than ten seconds, officially came to an end. With the fall of Blackbeard, there will be no more so-called Four Emperors Blackbeard in the future. "What a joke..." In the distance, Xiliu looked at the defeated Blackbeard in disbelief. This man who was recognized by him who would reach the top in the future was knocked down so easily by Maude. Hilliu could not accept this result. Huh! He kicked his feet and rushed towards Maud in a thunderous manner. As long as Dress Rosa can be safely evacuated, there is still a chance for a comeback. Xiliu clenched the handle of the knife, intending to save Blackbeard. "Room." At this moment, Luo''s cold voice suddenly sounded in the field. The domain space that was opened at the right time pulled Xiliu, who rushed out a long distance in an instant, back to his original position. "Ok?" Xiliu reacted, her cold eyes shooting at Luo like a sharp arrow. Facing Xiliu''s sharp gaze, Luo looked calm. No one thought of-- In the face of the three powerful offensives of the green pheasant, Fujitora, and Ace, the black beard who did not lose the slightest wind, after showing his strong strength wantonly, would be defeated by Maude so quickly. This result not only made Xiliu unacceptable, but also exceeded Luo''s expectations. I thought that when the highest strength of the two sides collided, they would first be inextricably beaten, and then the winner would be determined in the background picture like the sky and the earth. But he never expected that the battle could end so quickly. Simply outrageous. Luo, who didn''t know the ability of the dark fruit, was deeply surprised by this result. But anyway, the battle on Maude''s side is over, and the battle on their side is about to begin. "Your opponent is us." Luo coldly looked at Xiliu, holding it flat under the palm of his right hand in front of him, a visible cyclone was shrinking until it disappeared. It takes a lot of energy to release the room, and the only way to save energy can be through the ability to keep retracting. "..." Xiliu was silent, and his eyes became more cold. After being forcibly transferred to his original position by Luo, he realized that if Luo was not dealt with first, they would be restrained whether they would advance or retreat, let alone escape here safely. This kid must be killed first! Xiliu''s wrist holding the knife turned, and the blade slanted downward. Humm! After that, Xiliu stepped on her feet, in the shape of electricity, and rushed towards Luo with killing intent. "So fast!" The offensive launched by Xiliu without a second word made Luo''s face slightly changed. "Room!" A cyclone spun out of Luo''s palm, quickly opening the domain space. Seeing this, Xiliu directly swung the knife towards Luo to slash a leap with venom attached. "Transfer!" Luo''s eyes condensed, his eyes swiftly across the field, slashing the oncoming venom and swapping places with the gravel on the ground. call out! The venom slash disappeared out of thin air, and the next moment, it flew straight towards Xiliu. A ray of red light flashed in Xiliu''s eyes. With the assistance of seeing and hearing, he swung a knife to accurately block the sudden venom slash, and immediately slashed three times towards Luo. Luo frowned, planning to continue to use his transfer ability to interrupt Xiliu''s offensive despite the intense physical exertion. But at this moment, Brook strayed across the path of the venom leap slash. "Brook?" Luo looked at Brooke who was about to block the beheading for himself in surprise. Brook turned his back to Luo, with hollow eye sockets, staring directly at the venom leaping and slashing from the front, the sword in his hand exuded bursts of cold air from Huangquan. The sword of soul mourning, blow snow cut. Brooke''s sword-holding arm shook out a series of afterimages, and cut out three white leaps like snow, colliding with the oncoming venom leaps in midair. boom! The energy erupted from the slashing collision triggered a violent airburst, which rolled up layers of air and swept all over. The venom that Xiliu applied to the slash, fell to the ground with the air waves, emitting green poisonous mist. "Ooooooo, it''s such a terrible''venom.'' It will be troublesome if you get touched." Brooke glanced at the cruel green venom that rained on the ground, showing a rather cautious attitude. call--! Just as Brooke glanced at the venom on the ground, the Venom Hound controlled by Xiliu passed through the layers of air waves at an extremely fast speed and directly rushed on Brooke. "bad!" Brook, who hadn''t fully grasped what he saw, was thrown to the ground by the Venom Hound. The Venom Hound opened its big mouth and bit Brooke''s head. At the same time, the body suddenly turned into a thick pool of venom, covering Brooke''s entire body tightly. "One." Hilliu declared Brooke''s death indifferently, and turned to look at the next target-Luo. "It''s over, I accidentally got poisoned, little Philo, where are you, come and help me detoxify!" As soon as Xiliu looked at Luo, she heard Brook''s panicked voice, and she couldn''t help but pause. Following the voice, I saw Brooke stood up from the ground like a green quagmire, covered in sticky venom. "..." Xiliu frowned. Luo also looked at Brooke who was covered with viscous venom, frowning and said: "Brook, you..." "Luo, I almost forgot that you are also a doctor. I will detoxify me soon. I feel like I''m dying, even though I''ve already died once, oooooo!" Brook turned around abruptly, interrupting Luo''s words, and at the same time Pidianpidian ran towards Luo, dropping venom along the way. "Don''t come here!!!" Luo watched Brooke running straight towards him with a venom, his face changed. "what?" Brook looked at Luo in doubt, but his running speed did not change at all. "You idiot, stand still for me!!!" Luo resisted the urge to pull out the ghost cry and split Brook in half, and drank loudly to stop Brook''s horrible act of running over as if he wanted to hug his thigh. Hearing Luo''s words, Brook stopped and looked at Luo with a disgusting look, and sighed: "Luo, as a doctor who saves the dying and heals the wounded, it''s not good to be so cold. As expected, it''s better to be a little Philo. Not only is she cute, but also has a very pleasing personality. The most important thing is that she will show me panties. " "I haven''t shown you panties!!!" Philo''s strong personality came from a distance at the right time. Luo had a black line on his face, covered his forehead, and said weakly: "In short, your body should be immune to toxins, otherwise, you won''t be able to stand up." "Huh? Listen to what you said..." Brook, who kept dripping venom on his body, raised his hand and patted his head, and said seriously: "I don''t seem to have anything at all, oooooo!" Xiliu looked at Brooke, who was poisoned but unharmed, with a blank face. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly, and she walked behind Brooke and swung a knife towards Brooke''s neck. "Be careful!" Luo''s eyes shrank, and he opened the domain space in time to move Brook to a safe place. This cut towards Brooke suddenly landed in the empty space. "This ability... is disgusting." Xiliu glanced at Brooke who was transferred away, and then looked at Luo with cold eyes. Luo Jihao smiled and said indifferently: "Each each other." "..." Xiliu shook her cheek. If he keeps on like this, let alone save Blackbeard, I am afraid he will have to confess here. "What about the rest" Thinking of this, Xiliu glanced at the situation of the others. Without exception, they were besieged by members of the Maude Pirates. The situation is not optimistic... Tweet a book about the big boss: Ninja Fighting Field. The portal says in the author. (End of this chapter) Chapter 596： Dying struggling (two in one) Chapter 596 Dying Struggle (two in one) Before Blackbeard fell, the situation itself was very bleak. The few people in Xiliu also hoped that Blackbeard could exert the power of the dark fruit, not to be able to reverse the situation, but to open up a retreat path anyway. It turned out to be good, and he was defeated by Maude in less than ten seconds... As soon as the backbone of Blackbeard fell, Fan Oka and Poison Q, who chose to follow Blackbeard first, suddenly felt a sense of hopelessness. The Crescent Hunter, who was brought out by Blackbeard from the sixth-tier prison of Push City, was not as desperate as Fan Oka and Poison Q. However, this evil woman who joined the Blackbeard Pirates at the end did not intend to bury the Blackbeard Pirates. When she saw that Blackbeard was solved by Maude, she was shocked and was already thinking about how to leave her teammates behind and escape. On the contrary, Hiliu... There is still a glimmer of hope for the man who thinks that Blackbeard will reach the top. In his opinion, as long as Blackbeard is rescued from here, relying on the possibilities that Blackbeard possesses, there will be opportunities to dominate the world in the future. But the current situation is obviously difficult to support alone, and the chance of success is even slimmer. Click-- When Hilliu saw the situation clearly and his heart was heavy, Lafayette''s loud footsteps came from his side. "Wow..." Along with it, Lafayette''s iconic laughter. "Originally, the guardian of the citys long rain, Xiliu...you and I are betting the''future'' on the man that you value, but now it seems that my vision is better." Lafayette stopped dozens of meters away from Xiliu, his pale and bloodless face showed a penetrating smile, and said in an extremely solemn tone: "There is no doubt that in the near future, the man who is at the top of the world will only be my captain." "..." Hiliu looked at Lafayette coldly. From Lafayette''s words and deeds, what he feels is naked ostentation. Damn... In this case, he didn''t even have the qualifications to speak out. Xiliu was inexplicably uncomfortable, and the venom flowing on the body surface suddenly boiled. Luo and Brook looked at Xiliu, who exuded cold killing intent, with a little caution, but Lafayette looked briskly. The three fight one, and if they still lose, they should not bear the banner of the Maud Pirates. Moreover, judging from the confrontation between the two sides, the two highest combat powers, Maude, who just solved the black beard, and the green pheasant responsible for intimidating the Whitebeard Pirates, are enough to crush Xiliu and Fan. Oka, Crescent Hunter, and Poison Q are four enemies. Victory can be said to be inevitable, but there is nothing to worry about. Lafayette, Luo, and Brooke confronted Xiliu of Rain, while on the other side, Jaya raised his axe and greeted the crescent hunter Katrin Dimei alone. "Huh, huh...woman, you really picked yourself a good opponent." The Crescent Hunter looked at Jia Ya who was oncoming, glanced over Jia Ya''s long black ponytail, and sneered: "But what''s the matter with your hair? It grows as luxuriantly as weeds, and what about this old-fashioned dress? There is no taste at all, the only thing worthy of praise is your face." Speaking of this, Crescent Hunter''s lips with thick lipstick grinned in a cold arc, using the transformation ability of the Eudemons Nine-Tailed Monster Fox without warning. Bang! A burst of white smoke came out of thin air. As the white smoke dissipated, Crescent Hunter completely changed into Jia Ya''s appearance. Except for the hairstyle and clothing, the facial features and body shape are exactly the same. Crescent Hunter raised his hand and stroked the smooth skin belonging to Jia Ya, enchanted: "It feels very good, it''s a high-quality face, but it''s a pity... If it wasn''t for the''timing'', I would really like to slowly peel off your face and list it as the number one collector''s item. " "..." Jia Ya squinted her eyes and silently looked at the Crescent Hunter who had become her own. Crescent Hunter lowered his hand, squinted his eyes, and sneered: "Why, do you think my hairstyle and clothes are more suitable for your little face?" Jia Ya asked without changing her face, "Your ability is to transform?" "Huh huh..." Crescent Hunter laughed a few times, and when he was about to explain, he heard Jia Ya''s next sentence. "So, can it become a food ingredient?" "...?" The Crescent Hunter was stunned. "Food, ingredients?!" "Ok." Jia Ya nodded slightly, raised a one-handed axe, and said earnestly: "If it becomes food, it will feel better when it is cleaved." "You are looking for death, woman..." The Crescent Hunter narrowed his smile, his eyes terribly cold. "Okay." Jia Ya showed a faint smile. the other side. Hawkins and Urki confronted the sniper Van Oka. Before the battle, Urki held the huge pencil column with one hand and glanced at Hawkins beside him. "Hey, Hawkins, you''d better step back and go cool. I can deal with this guy alone." "..." Hawkins looked at you and regarded me as losing, completely ignoring the existence of Urki. Urgi only assumed that Hawkins hadn''t heard him, and repeated what he had just said. "..." Hawkins'' mouth twitched without a trace. Urki still wanted to say a few more words, but Van Oka was not in the mood to watch them play, raised the gun body, and simply shot Urki and Hawkins each. Carrying a lead bullet wrapped in an armed color, it cut through the air and shot at the vital point of Urki and Hawkins. clang! Spark sputtering. It was Urji who held up the pencil column to block the armed-colored lead bullet that had hit his chest. He laughed and said, "Is it armed? It''s a coincidence that I will too." If there is no armed color on the pencil column, I am afraid it is not as simple as a spark, but directly through the pencil column. Urki blocked Van Oka''s armed shooting, and Hawkins did not give much relief, but also blocked the shooting. The difference is that Urgi uses a pencil pole to block the shot, while Hawkins uses his body to block it, which means that his chest is pierced by an armed colored lead bullet to open a big blood hole. Chi Chi - But Hawkins didn''t change his face. After a straw doll fell out of his sleeve, the blood hole in his chest, as if retracing time, was strangely restored to its original shape. at the same time. In the cell of the terrifying three-masted ship. A pirate who was imprisoned here suddenly broke a blood hole in his chest, and without a chance to scream, he fell to the ground and died. The pirates who were in the cell all showed a terrifying reaction when they saw this scene. It is Hawkins'' Devil Fruit ability to transfer fatal damage to the substitute. The group of pirates caught by Lafayette in the Devil''s Triangle are all stand-in dolls that Hawkins can use to transfer fatal injuries. It is worth mentioning that there are prerequisites for the manufacture of stand-in dolls. One of the most demanding pre-conditions is to obtain the consent of [Target] when making dolls. However, with the help of Lafayette''s hypnotic ability, this originally most demanding precondition has become the easiest condition to achieve. In other words-- The number of times Hawkins can transfer fatal damage is more likely than Van Oka''s bullet inventory. This is also the fundamental reason why Hawkins used his body to block the shooting lightly. "Hawkins, are you hiding?" Urgi looked at Hawkins, who was very calm, but he knew that Hawkins had the ability to transfer fatal damage, but he was also a little puzzled. Hawkins still ignored Urgi, as if they were not on the same channel. He drew a card and said calmly: "The evasion rate is 0%, and the survival rate is 100%. It''s very interesting, in other words..." With that, he raised his eyes to look at Van Oka who was silently loading bullets. "Your''shoot'' can''t kill me." "Boom!" In response to Hawkins, Van Oka''s seven bursts of extremely difficult armed colored lead bullets all hit Hawkins. Chi Chi... Seven straw stand-in dolls fell from Hawkins, but Hawkins remained safe and sound. Subsequently, in the gap where Van Oka loaded the lead bullet, Hawkins drew the second card. "Your winning percentage is...0%, the result of this matchup is obvious." "Boom!" It was another seven combo, but it had no effect. There was a wave of waves in Van Oka''s heart. Hawkins calmly raised his arms obliquely, and a stand-in doll woven only from straw, like a production line, fell out of the sleeves of his clothes one after another. "Don''t understand? This is a duel you are not destined to win." "...!" Van Oka''s eyes were cold. This man who always said "This is destiny", when faced with Hawkins, who was full of magical atmosphere between words and deeds, he felt a real feeling of not hurting and insulting. Aside, Urki looked at Hawkins like a ghost. This stuff... Isn''t it because you want to win by using up the opponent''s ammunition? Just like an epiphany, Urki seemed to understand the tactics Hawkins wanted to implement. It seems like this-- For the powerful sniper in front of him, this is indeed a duel that is not destined to win. Another place. Philo, wearing a crow mask, came to the opposite of poison Q as she wished. "Ahem..." While coughing, Poison Q looked at Philo''s anti-epidemic mask, and said: "The''props'' you wear on your face, cough cough...reminds me of some past events." "This is not a prop, but a symbol!" Philo took a deep breath and slowly assumed an articulated starting position. "You mean symbol?" Poison Q thought of something, and said indifferently: "If this kind of ideal is better than reality, only my terrible''hometown'' is still being regarded as the truth, ahem... Since you came from there, just Explain... I was still too kind at the time." "Benevolent... you are a demon at all!" Philo''s petite body shot at Poison Q like an arrow, with his hands up and down, his fingers slightly hooked. "Joint skills...cough cough...too immature." Poison Q clasped the handle of the sickle tightly, and when Philo approached, he swung out a round blade. Philo dodged in a thrilling way, piercing his scythe, and attacking Poison Q''s shoulder bone. However, Du Q directly changed his hand to hold the sickle handle, and hit Philo''s waist with the curved back of the sickle. Philo snorted and flew out with a blow. Before being knocked off, Philo scattered some toxin powder. "Ahem..." Poison Q glanced at the toxin powder that Philo dropped. "Use poison in front of me?" A look of contempt passed in Poison Q''s eyes, and with a sneer, he released an armed color covering the body of the sickle. Immediately afterwards, Du Q stepped on his feet and rushed towards Philo flying in the air at a speed that was completely inconsistent with his sick body. Looking at the momentum, it was planned to eliminate Philo with a single blow before he landed. Huh! The sickle covered with armed colors slashed through the air and slashed towards Philo''s body. At this moment, Jim, who opened the triceratops beast-like form, forced his body to resist the cut sickle. Puff! Splashes of blood. The sickle broke through Jim''s armed color and hard skin, and plunged deeply into it. After receiving such a heavy injury, Jim didn''t even move his brows. He looked at Poison Q in front of him blankly. At the same time, he raised his hands and took the initiative to press down the sickle body that had plunged into his body. This inexplicable crazy behavior of Jim without fear of hurt caused Du Q''s heart to shake slightly. "This guy?" Suddenly, when he was in doubt, Poison Q loosened the handle of the sickle extremely decisively, and retreated backward. After he made a back movement, several white ghosts emerged from the ground where he had stood. "Damn it, why did you miss it!" Seeing that the negative ghost failed to make a sneak attack, Perona floating in the air waved her small fist angrily. "do not blame you." Without changing his face, Jim pulled out the sickle sunken in his body, brought a burst of dazzling blood, and said in a deep voice: "Abandoning weapons decisively in this situation shows that he is extremely keen, so your ghost will be out of the sky." "Huh? Big guy, are you comforting me?" Perona lowered her height and looked at Jim in surprise. Jim didn''t answer at the first time, but covered his hands with armed color, and then in front of Poison Q, he broke the sickle with his bare hands. After doing this, Jim raised his head slightly and looked at Perona. "I''m not comforting you, but... I have never seen your''ghost'' hit a key enemy, but have seen my companions often hit by your''ghost'', so from the beginning, I didn''t hold too much expect." "!!!" Perona''s forehead flared up with several veins, gritted her teeth and said: "You are usually taciturn, and now you have said so many things at once, it is really hard!!!" Jim nodded silently. "!!!" Perona said angrily: "What do you mean by nodding!!!" Jim did not speak, but looked at Poison Q directly in front of him, and at the same time threw the broken sickle to the ground. "Ahem..." Poison Q looked at the remains of the sickle coated with poison and said quietly: "It is an ancient species of animal type. After the poison penetrates into the body, it can still stand firm, but... in another minute, your death. Coming soon." "..." Hearing Poison Q''s words, Jim looked down at the hideous wound on his chest that was pierced by a sickle, and said dullly: "Your''poison'' can''t take effect on me. It has nothing to do with ancient abilities, but because of mine. There is a great doctor in the team." After a pause, Jim added in a low voice: "There are two." Before the voice was over, Philo walked slowly to Jim''s side. In Jim''s long, boring and extremely painful masochistic training content, he not only healed himself from his injuries, but also experienced countless detoxification processes. The initiator was Philo. This form of training gave Jim an unusually strong ability to resist drugs. Subsequently, Perona also fell down. It''s a win-win situation with one enemy and three. In this situation, the current situation of the Blackbeard Pirates is tantamount to a dying struggle. (End of this chapter) Chapter 597： Can you grab it? (Two in one) Can Chapter 597 be snatched away? (Two in one) The situation on the court was instantly clear. If nothing happens, the demise of the Blackbeard Pirates is only a matter of time. Outside the war circle. The green pheasant glanced at Maude, who knocked Blackbeard to the ground, with a slightly complicated expression. This is too fast... Scratching the back of his head vigorously, the green pheasant immediately took a look at the fighting situation of the other crew members. Except for Jaya, who is ranked third in the team''s combat effectiveness, the rest are more enemies and fewer, and from the perspective of the battle situation, winning the battle is a sure thing. After all, not only does one''s own side have an advantage in numbers, but also in terms of attributes, it is also very restrained. Not to mention Brook, who can be immune to the poisonous fruit of Xiluo, the most typical one is probably Hawkins, whose number of substitutes far exceeds Van Oka''s bullet stock. If Van Oka is not good at Usopp flow, when the bullet is empty, there is a high probability that Urki will be hammered with a pencil. Of course, the most important thing is that after Blackbeard fell, he and Maude haven''t finished. "It seems that I don''t need to make a move." After identifying the situation in the field, the green pheasant was emotional. Before leaving the navy, he believed that the Blackbeard Pirate Group was a group with huge potential threats. If it was allowed to grow, it might become a pirate force that should not be underestimated in a short time. Today, I will encounter the Blackbeard Pirates here, which can be said to be purely accidental, but it is also an opportunity to remove the Blackbeard Pirates on the spot. It''s just that the green pheasant didn''t expect Maude to be so serious in killing the Blackbeard Pirates. What was more unexpected was that he thought it would be a fierce battle but won so simply. Anyway, the Blackbeard Pirates will stop here... This result made the green pheasant feel inexplicably relaxed. "Ah la la..." Without thinking about it, the green pheasant turned his eyes, looked at Ace, Marco, and Vista from a high level, and said seriously: "You haven''t answered the question I just asked, well, forget it..." As he said, the green pheasant inserted his hands into his pockets. "After all, you have also seen the end of Blackbeard. There should be no motivation to stay here, right?" "Don''t make things so simple..." The flames that ignited on Ace''s shoulders became hotter, and he said in a deep voice, "Since we met Maude here, we have no reason to turn around and leave." Marko and Bista stood on either side of Ace, both with solemn faces. They can give up the fight for the shocking fruit, but they are bound to get the old man''s body, and they will never allow Maude to use the shadow ability to make the old man''s body into a zombie. "Is this your answer... Then there is no way." The eyes of the green pheasant were calm, and the cold air of frozen bones quickly leaked from all parts of the body. Although it is not clear why the other party insists on staying, since it is for Maude... Ice Age! The cold air released from the body of the green pheasant condensed into a huge block of ice in an instant, like a huge movable glacier, rushing straight towards the three of Ace, Marco and Bista. "fire punch!" Ace reacted extremely quickly, and the moment the green pheasant started his hand, he raised his hand and punched out a fire punch. A raging wave of flames swept forward, bombarding the glacier. Chi Chi --! The scorching flame burned a large area of ??ice, evaporating a large amount of water vapor. But in a blink of an eye, including the water vapor, the flame released by Ace was directly frozen by ice. Immediately afterwards, the unabated ice age continued to crush Ace, Marco, and Bista. "Ok!?" Ace was shocked. Qingyan! Seeing that Ace''s fire fist was completely suppressed, Marco transformed into an undead bird, fluttering his wings to place a wall of cyan flames in front of him, and immediately grabbed Ace and Bista and flew out of the reach of the Ice Age. Click, click, click The cyan flame that ran over Markob in the Ice Age only paused, freezing the cyan flame wall in the thick ice. And Marco, Ace, and Bista flew to the sky in time. The original location was already occupied by a huge glacier braving the chill. If you didn''t leave in time just now, I''m afraid you will be frozen in the ice age when the green pheasant is fully fired. "The green pheasant... is more oppressive than when he was in''Marin Vando''!" Marco looked at the green pheasant with amazing air-conditioning all over his body with a slight surprise, flapping his wings and hovering in the air. Bista frowned, and said with some fear: "Yes, there is always a feeling that he is finally getting serious." Ace said nothing. In the confrontation with the green pheasant just now, he felt a clear gap. The green pheasant looked up at the three Marcos hiding in the air, slowly raised their hands, the cold air spread, and condensed into three ice thorn spears. call out--! The green pheasant waved down, and the ice thorn spear broke through the air, and quickly shot at the three Marcos in the air. "Marko!" Bista shouted when he saw this. Marco knew instantly, shaking his paws, and throwing Bista at the Icethorn Spear. Bista volleyed towards the Icethorn Spear, his swords crossed in front of him. Rose Flurry! The crossed double swords were suddenly cut forward, and a burst of red rose petals sprung up, rolled into a wind and bombarded the ice thorn spear. boom! With a violent explosion, the rose petals and the ice thorn spear shattered one after another, and they were scattered in the air. But Bista, who was still in mid-air, did not end the offensive. His elbows bend and stretched inward, and then the sword slammed forward. Rose thorns! Sword Qi slashed together to form a red thorny thorn, which shot straight at the green pheasant. "Does it turn the slash into a rose''s foil... It doesn''t look like the ability of a devil fruit." With the blessing of top-level knowledge, the green pheasant, as a natural element, is least afraid of this kind of long-range attack, which seems very calm. To put it simply, you don''t even have to hide. The rose and thorns fell obliquely, and pierced the chest of the green pheasant with a scream, and plunged into the ground ice without any pressure at the end of the barbed pheasant. Mid-air. Bista squinted slightly. burst! He muttered to himself in his heart. at the same time. The rose and thorns that passed through the chest of the green pheasant burst suddenly, and blood-stained red barbs, like fragments exploded by a grenade, severely tore the body of the green pheasant and flew out toward the surroundings. "Ah la la..." The green pheasant looked down at the torn chest, lazily said: "Although I have always been slack in doing things, I don''t want to save trouble when the whole body is elementalized, and I choose partial elementalization." As the bursting rose and thorns slowly disappeared in mid-air, the torn chest of the green pheasant also returned to its original shape at a speed visible to the naked eye. Bista fell to the ground from mid-air, grinning. "Yes, if it is so simple that the former admiral can be injured, I would be surprised that I don''t know what to say." The green pheasant slowly let out a cold breath, ignoring what Bista said, but looking up at Marco, who was flying quickly from the sky. "Do you want to use the advantage of''immortality'' to start close combat and create opportunities for your companions..." Perceiving Marco''s intention to gain an advantage with close combat, the green pheasant did not respond, but allowed Marco to fly straight. Just as the green pheasant was paying attention to Marko''s movements, a huge fireball carrying a high temperature rushed towards the green pheasant. It was the Yan Emperor released by Ace in midair. boom! The turbulent flames of Emperor Yan swallowed the body of the green pheasant in an instant. Immediately after the flame fell to the ground, it turned into a wave of flames and swept in all directions. Seeing the flames engulf the green pheasant, Marco, who flew straight up, didn''t pause. Including Ace, they don''t think that a single move that looks like a complete hit can directly defeat the Qing Pheasant. Just as they had expected, a blast of cold air swiftly shuttled through the raging fire, and in just a moment of effort, ice sealed the swaying flames. Marko, who was in the form of a beast of Phoenix, flapped its wings, and shot like an arrow at the blue pheasant, whose figure emerged from the frozen flame. "Phoenix Seal!" The claws covered with solid and armed colors slammed the green pheasant''s body with a mighty force. Click! The extremely powerful impact force easily shattered the green pheasant into countless tiny ice cubes and flew into the distance. After a blow, Marco landed directly on the ice floor, and immediately stretched his wings left and right. The high temperature released between the **** of the wings quietly melted the ice around the feet. "Have you hit..." Marco stared at the fragments of ice flying out. Under his gaze, the broken ice pieces gathered together, quickly forming the appearance of a green pheasant. "If I get hit by you, it will be very troublesome." The green pheasant twisted his neck and shook his arms at will. "Tsk...I, don''t think your blue pheasant''s armed color will be weaker than what you see..." Marko looked at the safe and sound green pheasant and sighed softly: "Obviously, he is a natural ability person, but he is so domineering. You admiral are all monsters." "To each other, Marco the Phoenix." The green pheasant''s face was covered by the cold air for three points. As the former admiral, he didn''t bother to correct the mistakes in Marko''s words. Huh! Ace, whose lower body turned into flames to form a driving force, volleyed to the left of the green pheasant, and his entire arm and even his fist were burning with soaring flames. at the same time. Bista stepped lightly and walked around to the right side of the green pheasant. The two swords were covered with armed colors. "Yanjie, a word of fire!" "Foil!" After getting close, Ace and Bista attacked the green pheasant almost simultaneously. And at this moment-- The dazzling white light shone from the side of Ace and Bista. It is Maud''s hegemony! The outrageous impact that was compressed into a cylindrical shape hit Ace and Bista like this. The former was destroyed by the hegemony without any resistance, into dozens of small flames, scattered on the surrounding ground. The latter used his body to resist the impact of the hegemony, and his body suddenly flew out like a cannonball, and a little blood was scattered along the way. "Ace, Vista!" Marko couldn''t help but change his face as he watched Ace and Bista being beaten by the sudden overlord of Maud. After that, he quickly looked at Maude, who appeared like a ghost beside the green pheasant, and his eyes showed solemn jealousy. Maude placed the back of Qiushui''s knife on his shoulder at will, and his other hand was attached to the handle of the firearm that Bailey had deformed. He calmly looked at Marco, who was on the verge of an enemy, and said lightly: "It''s too much to beat one by three." "..." Marco frowned, and from the corner of his eyes he couldn''t help looking at the crew of the Maud Pirates and the Blackbeard Pirates who were forming a ball. Basically, the Maud Pirates fights more and less... The green pheasant retracted without a trace, tilted his head to look at Maude, who was still in the form of Shadow Demon, and sighed: "It was really dangerous just now, thanks to the captain, you made it in time." "Stop it." Maude raised his eyebrows and said, "Even if I didn''t make a move, even if you closed your eyes just now, you could block the attacks of the fire fist and foil." "Ah la la, my sight is not so strong." The green pheasant raised his finger and scratched his cheek, quickly glanced at the battle in the distance, and said seriously: "Speaking of which, I can deal with it alone, but it''s over there... with the captain to support, so that the battle can be ended faster." As he said, the green pheasant pointed to the companions who were fighting with the members of the Blackbeard Pirates. "I know, but that is a stepping stone that can bring valuable combat experience to my companions, so I won''t interfere." Maude nodded slightly, and also looked at his companions who were fighting fiercely. The green pheasant could not refute it. Ok. He is the least lacking in combat experience in the regiment... Maude retracted his gaze, and his gaze flicked one by one over Marco, whose face was dignified, Ace who recovered after the flames gathered, and Bista whose lips were stained with blood and his left arm drooped unnaturally. "Two minutes ago, you had a chance to escape here, so why not escape?" After speaking, Maude raised Qiushui and flicked his arm gently, causing Qiushui''s blade to hang diagonally to his side, and the tip of the blade pointed to the ice layer on the ground. The sword energy that was inadvertently released from the tip of the knife suddenly cut a gap in the thick ice ground that spread to the distance. In the form of Shadow Demon, even a small action randomly performed can also form lethality. Maude slanted Qiushui, without any waves in his eyes. "Aren''t you... confident enough to think you can control the situation with your own strength?" "...!" The faces of Marco, Ace, and Vista changed slightly. After a brief silence. Marco stared at Maude, and when he was about to say something, Ace snatched his words. "We are here to take the old man''s body from you!" While Ace looked at Maude with cold eyes, his naked upper body was surging with a black-red arc visible to the naked eye. This is a sign of the overlord''s appearance in the body. "Oh" Maud was suddenly stunned. It turned out to be to grab White Beard''s body, no wonder it was so irrational. As his thoughts turned, Maude suddenly moved. The figure disappeared in a flash, appeared in front of Ace in an instant, and immediately raised his foot on Ace''s chest. "!?" Ace''s eyes shrank, and when he could react, a fierce force came from his chest. Marco and Bista on the left and right sides also shrank sharply. Bang! In this way, Maude lifted his foot and stepped heavily on the ground with a very fast speed. Under the strong attack, Ace vomited blood. The fierce force was transmitted to the ground through his body, causing countless cracks to burst into the ice instantly. The air wave rising out of thin air pushed Marco and Bista out of sight for a while. "Ace!" "So fast...!" In the very brief gap, Marco and Vista felt a little shocked. And Maude pointed at Ace''s face with the tip of the autumn water knife. "Is the body of the white beard... can it be snatched away by your ability?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 598： Oh, got it. (Two in one) Chapter 598, I see. (Two in one) The arm-colored right foot was wrapped around, suppressing Ace to the ground. "Armed color... Damn it!" Under the heavy blow, Ace had a pain in his chest and his mouth was full of blood, but his eyes were sharp as a knife, pointing straight at Maude, without the slightest retreat. He was not angry because of Maude''s condescending words, but was aroused endless fighting spirit. The body of the old man is indeed still in Maude''s hands... Just confirming this is enough, there is no need to make a fuss about it. Huh! Ace''s limbs clinging to the ground instantly turned into a raging flame and rushed towards Maude, who was close at hand. "..." When Maude saw this, a chill quickly appeared in his eyes, but he stagnated in an instant. The tip of the Qiu Shui knife hung on Ace''s face, so it took a long time to take a shot, and could not be cut off first. The raging flames bombarded Maude, shaking Maude back a few meters away. Clusters of flames, like tarsus maggots, clung to him. call--! Maude waved Qiushui towards his side, and the vigor that he produced led the flames stuck on his body to one side as much as possible, and it fell on the ground to form a long and narrow flame channel. The flame just now did not cause any harm to Maude. "Your fire... is too weak." Morden was calm, as if telling a convincing fact. Before the top, he had fought Ace in Alabastan once, and at that time he could feel some pressure. Now, let alone the pressure, I feel that I can defeat Ace without the ability of Shadow Fruit. After retreating Maude, Ace quickly got up, raised his hand to wipe the blood from his mouth, flames were burning everywhere on his body, but the eyes looking at Maude were cold as winter. Facing Maude''s evaluation, Ace did not refute, but silently increased his firepower. Suddenly, the flames that ignited from all over his body suddenly became vigorous, and a wall of fire radiating high temperature intertwined behind him. Maude just quietly watched Ace build momentum, and did not continue to attack. With Sabo''s friendship, he can''t kill Ace. That''s why I hesitated when I dropped the knife just now, and Ace broke free from suppression. otherwise When Ace fought back, Qiu Shui would slash Ace''s body first. In that kind of situation, not to mention that Ace could be killed by a single blow, and Ace was seriously injured. "Ace, are you okay?" At this time, Marco and Vista returned almost at the same time and came to Ace. Ace nodded at them, indicating that he was okay. When Marco and Vista saw this, they breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at Maude with dread. Click, click, click There was a conspicuous sound of freezing ice behind Maude, but the green pheasant came step by step. When it settled, the cold air condensed ice on the ground and spread to the surroundings. "Captain, let me come." The green pheasant still had his hands in his pockets, calmly looking at Ace, Marco, and Bista. After a few rounds of fighting, Ace and Bista were injured respectively. As for Marco, under the effect of the Phoenix''s ability, even if the body is injured, he can instantly recover as before. Injured in the battle, it makes no difference to Marco. In this case, the green pheasant is one enemy three, which is not difficult. However, at the moment when the combat power is obviously rich, there is no need to take this battle alone. The motive that prompted him to do this was only because he had just seen Maude leave his hand to Ace. As for the reason... The green pheasant, as the first person to come into contact with Maud as an enemy, naturally knows the foundation. And now, as a crew member, he took the initiative to relieve the captain''s worries, which is naturally justified. Maude glanced at the green pheasant and realized something vaguely, he paused in his thoughts, and then calmly said: "Go and deal with Marco." "Ah la la, alright." The green pheasant scratched his hair, but didn''t insist on it, and simply responded to the captain''s order. After the brief conversation between Maude and the green pheasant ended, Marco immediately opened his full form, wrapped in blue flames, flapping his wings to the sky. "Pineapple gravel!" Marco stretched the Qingyan wings on both sides and snapped down suddenly. Accompanied by a whistling sound like tearing the air, the blue flames on the wings turned into clusters of gravel-like flames, pouring towards Maude and the green pheasant like a shower. Click, click, click Thin ice condensed on the green pheasant''s face, looking up to the sky, clusters of blue flames were reflected in the eyes. call out--! He flashed into the air, and within the extremely limited reaction time, took the initiative to narrow the distance with the pineapple gravel. "Freezing Time Capsule!" The green pheasant raised his hands flat, and a shock wave of white cold air gushing out from his palm, bombarding the pineapple shimmer in front of him. Boom, chick--! Two energies with different attributes are entangled with each other, once again setting off air waves and steam. And underneath. Maude didn''t even look at the battle above his head, took a step forward, and disappeared out of thin air as soon as the sole of his foot landed. The next moment. Maude dodges again and comes to Ace. The same speed, the same sense of oppression! "!!!" The red light in Ace''s eyes skyrocketed, and his body was elementalized at a very fast speed, completely blending into the wall of fire that had just been intertwined. Such a move is intended to make Maude lose his target. Afterwards, he controlled the flames around him and swept Maude in front of him into the flames. however Ace''s knowledge is not weak, but Maude''s knowledge is even better. Maude drew out the ferret flintlock with his left hand. Without even previewing, he turned the muzzle and pulled the trigger. boom! The armed colored lead bullet pierced from the barrel of the gun flew into the wall of fire in an instant. The powerful penetrating power penetrated the blazing fire wall into a hole with a big mouth. At the edge of the cavity, a string of scattered blood drops could be vaguely seen, but they were evaporated by the flame in a blink of an eye. This unprompted shot obviously hit Ace. However, it did not make Ace lose his combat effectiveness. Because, the wall of fire that fell in front of Maude like a curtain, was controlled by Ace''s mind, and suddenly rushed to Maude. Looking at the momentum, it seemed that he was planning to wrap Maude into the flames. "The attack method is too monotonous, and..." The ferret flintlock that Maude held in his left hand turned into an unsheathed snow-white long knife after a flash of white light. Afterwards, Maude used both knives together, cutting off the two overlords that were advancing side by side towards the rushing flames. boom! With the white light shining, the impact of the changhong shining through the sun destroyed all the flames with a force of destruction, thus revealing the repulsed Ace. "You just chose to retreat. In fact, you are aware of the absolute strength gap between us." Maude looked up at Ace who was shot into the air. At this moment, a sharp sword light slashed from his side. But it was Bista swinging his swords to attack Maude''s right side. Maude, who sensed the offensive of Vista, while looking sideways, raised his arms, holding Qiu Shui to support the double swords cut from his side. Cang! The blades collided, sputtering violent sparks. The strength of each other collided with each other through the blades, and the air wave derives from it, rolling up the surrounding fine ice ballast, hovering and flying around, like a small blizzard. "one-hand" Bista''s solemn gaze went straight through the body of the Qiu Shui knife, and fell on Maude''s right hand holding the knife as steady as a mountain. He, who was also a swordsman with two swords, suddenly realized the danger. Or-- The same is a double-sword flow. When Maude held his double swords steadily with a single knife, in a sense, he had already lost. But this is a death fight. Will win by life or death. Immediately, Bista suddenly withdrew one of the swords. The blade drew a burst of sparks along Qiushui''s blade. At the cost of being suppressed and taking two steps back, Bista successfully withdrew one of the swords. And at this moment, Maude held the ferret long knife in his left hand, piercing Bista''s chest with lightning speed. It is a pity that Bista took precautions in advance with his rich combat experience. Cang! The sword body, which was drawn back by Bista''s adventure, blocked the long knife stabbed by Mord in time. Although it blocked the knife, Bista''s defensive inevitably defeated, kicking back. Maude took the lead and stepped forward, cutting out a burst of impenetrable sharp blade light with both knives in his hands, enveloping Bista. ......! ! ! Swords fought, sparks flashed. Facing the offensive of Maud''s gusty wind and rain, Bista retreats steadily, like standing on the edge of a cliff, it is possible to fall into a dead end at any time. "Damn it!" Bista fought hard against Maude''s offensive. But because of the missed opportunity and a shoulder injury, Bista quickly felt strenuous, and there was a sense of crisis that Maude would cut off at any time. In just a few breaths, the swords of both sides fought dozens of times. And Bista almost stepped on the cliff. In this dangerous situation, Ace finally came back for help. On the way over, Ace stretched his arms back, his hands turned into flames. That action was quite a bit like when Luffy used a rubber rocket launcher. "Shenhuo, Shiranui!" Ace threw his hands forward, the flames in his hand gathered into a spear, and it shot straight at Maude''s temple and waist. Out of the corner of Maude''s eyes, he glanced at the fierce musket that flew. When the mind moved slightly, the shadow that originally covered the body suddenly parted from the body, transforming into a strip of slender shadow pillars, piercing against the gun. The shadow pillar with both physical and hardness attributes easily penetrated the Shenhuo Shiranui that Ace had thrown over, and then shot Ace in the air with unabated momentum. "Are you entangled in armed color..." Ace looked solemnly at the flying shadow pillar, and with the help of seeing and hearing color, he could barely see the dark armed color that merged with the shadow pillar. Ace, who didn''t dare to be big, didn''t rush into elementalization, but moved vigorously to the left and right, avoiding the shadow pillars stabbed from all directions. Bang bang bang...! The shadow pillar crossed Ace''s body and plunged into the ground, causing violent explosions. While Ace cautiously dodges the incessantly attacking shadow pillars, he rushed towards Maude and Bista who were facing the sword. Since Maude separated some shadows to attack Ace, the blessing effect of Shadow Fiend form was directly reduced to 50%. The weakening of strength and speed eased Bista''s defensive pressure to a certain extent. But even so, Bista was still suppressed by Maude. Even with only half of the power of Shadow Fiend form blessing, it can also increase Maude''s comprehensive melee ability to a level that Bista can''t reach anyway. This is the fundamental gap in combat effectiveness. In fact, from the moment of the fight, Bista deeply realized Maude''s monster-like terrifying suppression power. Whether it is power, speed, or even skill, he can''t compare. Such a gap cannot be made up by experience alone. In other words, at the moment of the fight-- Bista had already seen the result of his fiasco. "How long has passed since Malinfando''s battle, but this man..." Bista strained his face, gritted his teeth and withstood the stormy offensive from Maud. "It''s... a monster through and through..." The declining defense was finally full of fatal cracks. Under these circumstances, any moves and techniques derived from the Foil Stream can no longer restore the situation. Cang! The tipping point has come. "Foil..." Maude whispered to himself, with a knife that provoked Bista''s sword. Bista then revealed his flaws, and the defense that was hard to support fell apart. Maude did not show mercy, and another long knife slammed into Huanglong and slashed on Bista''s chest. Puff! The light of the knife flashed, blood gushing. Bista snorted, his face suddenly pale. not far away. Seeing that Bista was cut by Maud, Ace''s expression changed drastically. "Bista...!!!" Either because of blood, or because of willpower-- No matter what factors it depends on, at this moment, the turbulent emotions expanded wildly in Ace''s body like a combustion aid, causing him to suddenly explode with stronger and fierce power. The flames that grew out of thin air rushed to the surrounding frantically like a monstrous wave, full of the momentum to burn all things to death. The shadow pillar that was attacking Ace was swallowed by a wave of flames in a blink of an eye. Ace''s sudden eruption could not help attracting the attention of everyone present. The navy, including Fujitora at the entrance of Dresrosa, were all staring at the firefist Ace that released a monstrous flame. "Are you awakened..." Fujitora could not see, but he could see clearly than anyone present. The surging wave of flames controlled by the Huo Fist in front of him was clearly not released from the Huo Fist''s body, but a flame that ignited out of thin air by treating the surrounding air as fuel. Under the gaze of one after another, Ace stood in the monstrous flame, his body illuminated by the firelight, like a phoenix reborn from the fire. When the shackles are released... Along with the flames, there was the confidence and fighting spirit to defeat Maude. "Bacardi Maud!!! I will definitely defeat you!!!" A cluster of flames flickered in Ace''s eyes. "Oh, got it." As soon as Ace''s voice fell, Maude''s flat voice without any emotion rang in his ears. The shadow pillar is not afraid of flames, hiding in the monstrous flames, but will become a more secret transfer pedal. "!?" Hearing Maude''s voice, the flames in Ace''s eyes flickered and suddenly stood still. When As soon as Ace was suspicious, he was confined by Maude, who had already sheathed the long sword, with his hands covered with armed colors and shadows, and was immediately hit by Maude against his stomach with a knee. Bang! Unimaginable power penetrated Ace''s body through this knee. "Puff!" As if internal bleeding, Ace spit out a lot of blood. The flame that had frozen in his eyes, after this blow, was extinguished. The ubiquitous flames of teeth and claws immediately produced a tendency to cease. The audience was quiet. The navy who thought that Ace was going to show off his power after the awakening, stared at a pair of exaggerated eyeballs at this moment, staring at Ace who was wilting in an instant. Wait, this development doesn''t seem right... Shouldn''t it be Ace who was awakened with a burst of willpower, and beat Maude Fatty first after he emerged? How can it fall faster than before! ? (End of this chapter) Chapter 599： The overall situation has been determined (two in one) Chapter 599 The overall situation has been determined (two in one) Faced with Mord, Ace, who was in a tight state all the time, awakened her ability at the most critical moment, driven by willpower. This was beyond Maud''s expectation. Once the natural element''s ability is awakened, the destructive power that was already strong enough will become even more terrifying. The most obvious point is the ability to easily change the environment. For example, Ace''s ability to burn fruits, after awakening, does not need to rely on the body to release flames. The benefit brought by it is that the release speed, power, range and other aspects will be intuitively improved. In this way, turning the ground under your feet into scorched earth is no problem. But after awakening, the elemental power is greatly improved, not the physical defense. A shadow pillar that is not afraid of high temperatures-- In other words, in the face of conventional attacks, it can grow infinitely to maintain the original shape of the shadow pillar, which arbitrarily shuttles under the cover of the fire, like a crocodile under the water, quietly came to Ace''s side and opened silently. Big mouth in blood basin. Then Maude teleported to him. No special skills, just before Ace reacted, with a stronger body strength and armed color than Ace, he knocked Ace''s body and aura with a normal knee. The force that ran through the body arbitrarily caused Ace to suffer severe injuries. After vomiting blood, his consciousness was in the boundary of vagueness and sobriety. The raging flames around him, as well as the clusters of flames on Ace, disappeared invisible at a speed visible to the naked eye. "I am trying to expand the scale of the flame, at best, it is only used to clean up the miscellaneous soldiers." Maude looked at Ace, whose eyes were out of focus, suddenly released the hands that held Ace''s shoulders, letting Ace''s body fall softly to the ground. rustle-- The shadow on Maude slowly faded, and fell on the ground in a cluster, like a piece of pitch-black clay. Afterwards, the clay-like shadows stretched out a series of armed shadow pillars, sealing the body of Ace, who was about to lose consciousness. After doing this, Maude looked at the battle on the green pheasant. It seems that because Bista and Ace were severely injured by Maud one after another, Marco, who fought against the green pheasant, revealed many flaws. The green pheasant caught the vulnerability attack. However, the fault tolerance rate of Phoenix''s ability was too high, and the flaws of the green pheasant did not produce any substantial effect. The fierce battle continues. But anyone with a discerning eye can already see that Marco has completely fallen behind. Without paying too much attention to the battle between Marco and the green pheasant, Maude turned his gaze to look at the battle in other places. On the black beard side, except for the rain of Xiliu and the crescent hunter Diemei, the poison Q and Fan Oka who were under siege, seemed to be in danger and precarious. "Is that guy out of bullets?" Maude''s eyes fell on Van Oka who was besieged by Hawkins and Urki. I saw Van Oka as a sniper, even holding a sniper rifle directly! If it hadn''t been armed enough, with the sniper rifle''s equipment structure, it would have been disintegrated by Urgi''s pencil pole. "There are really no bullets..." Maude watched for a while, and saw that Van Okamingming had several chances to shoot, but did not pull the trigger, which confirmed that Van Oka was really out of bullets. A sniper emptied the bullet, and the enemy was safe... This is too difficult. Seeing that Van Oka could only use the sniper as a stick to resist the combined attack of Hawkins and Urki, Maude was deeply moved. Fortunately, he has Pele''s weapon fruit ability, so he doesn''t have to worry about ammunition. Even without Bailey, there is a cassette to store enough bullets. No matter how bad, the shadow of the dead can be made into a shadow bomb. Anyway, as long as he has a breath, the bullet will not be shot. However, there is no other sniper in this world who can do this except him. "Seeing how painful you are playing... Let me help you out." Maude raised the flintlock gun that Bailey had transformed, his pupils lit up with red light, and looked at Van Oka, who was in danger. Judging from the situation of the battle, Van Oka, whose rhythm has been chaotic, will soon be blasted by Urgi''s pencil post. Of course, it is also possible that he will be hammered into a hedgehog by Hawkins'' nails. Maude felt that if a sniper was beaten like this, and he couldn''t escape, he might as well just die. After raising the gun and aiming, Maude did not shoot at the first time, but patiently waited for the opportunity. Ten seconds passed. Maude found the right time and decisively pulled the trigger. boom--! Lead bullets wrapped in armed colors passed through the barrel and flew out from the muzzle. Van Oka, who was struggling to resist the attack, suddenly realized it. Nevertheless, he has no spare capacity to cope. "Are you going to end here..." Van Oka''s heart shook, and immediately after being shot through the heart by the armed colored lead projectile from Maude. "Ok?" Seeing a blood flower blooming on Van Ouka''s chest, Urki, who was fighting, and Hawkins, who was always expressionless, stopped attacking subconsciously. Puff through. Under their surprised gaze, Van Oka, whose heart was shot through, fell straight to the ground and lost his breath. To his death, Van Oka held the sniper rifle tightly. "what''s the situation?" Urji looked around, and soon saw Maude holding a gun in the distance, and said in surprise: "Is it the boss shot..." Perceiving Urji''s gaze, Maude nodded at Urji. Urki scratched his head. Since it was the captain''s hand, he didn''t think much about it and went straight to help other companions. Hawkins was faster than him, and he was already the first step to participate in the battle to besiege Poison Q. Upon seeing this, Urji also participated in the battle to besiege Poison Q in consideration of efficiency. With the addition of the two of them, the poison Q, which is difficult to defeat the four hands with two fists, was even more declining. Soon Perona caught the opportunity to penetrate the body of poison Q with a negative ghost to end it. Drop this battle to fight more and less. Poison Q lay on the ground, extremely negative he kept muttering something in a low voice. At this point, he actually knew that he couldn''t escape. Philo came to Poison Q, holding a small glass bottle with an unknown liquid in his hand. Everyone looked at Philo. Because of the cover of the crow mask, everyone could not see Philo''s eyes full of resentment. If you can see it, you will probably be surprised. "..." Du Q looked up with difficulty and looked at Philo who came before him. "Ahem, my body is so weak that I can''t help it, so I should go to death earlier to avoid wasting food..." In a negative state, Du Q spoke against Philo''s words. "Yes, you should have died long ago." Philo pulled off the bottle cap hard, and said in a rare indifferent tone: "For what you have done...pay the price!" With that, Philo poured the liquid in the glass bottle on Poison Q''s body under Poison Q''s slightly changed gaze. Chi Chi...! The liquid of unknown composition, like a strong acid, is highly corrosive to the body of Toxic Q and emits an unpleasant pungent smell. "Ahhhhhh...!!!" Poison Q screamed abruptly, fell to the ground and rolled back and forth. After a few seconds. The scream of poison Q stopped abruptly. A few more seconds passed. Poison Q''s body turned into a pool of liquid. Seeing that Poison Q turned into liquid in despair, Philo sat down on the ground like a slack, silent for a long time. Everyone looked at each other. Although Philo didn''t say it clearly, they could also see that there should be some unknown festivals between Philo and Du Q. "Filo, are you all right." Perona came to Philo and squatted down with a caring expression on her face. Philo didn''t speak, but just nodded to Perona, indicating that he was okay. With the fall of Fan Oka and Poison Q, all the pressure has gathered on Crescent Hunter and Xiliu. In the battle between the pirate regiments, naturally there is no such thing as martial arts. Except for Philo, who was calming down, Jim, Perona, Hawkins, and Urki who had defeated Poison Q and Van Oka soon participated in the siege of Shiliu and Crescent Hunter. However, Yu Zhiliu and Crescent Hunter Dimei are very strong. One of them is the head guard of Advance City, and before they eat the poisonous fruit, they are already called monsters in terms of strength. One is the murderous prisoner who has been erased by the world government to advance the sixth floor of the city. In terms of strength, it is not comparable to Poison Q and Fan Oka. Therefore, even if Hawkins and the others enter the arena, Shiliu and Crescent Hunter will show no signs of defeat for a while. All the information about the battle situation was captured by Maud. In his opinion, even if Xiliu and Crescent Hunter still have the power to fight, in the face of the absolute difference in combat power, it is only a matter of time before they fall. "The next trouble is..." Maude looked at the navy guarding the entrance to the town of Dresrosa. The number was about two-thirds less, and it was supposed to be sent by Fujitor to resolve the turmoil in the town. Even the tea dolphin, one of the main forces, was also sent. "It''s not a trouble, right? When things are over, just leave here. Anyway, as long as it doesn''t threaten Dresrosa, Uncle Smile should not stop him." "Sanny... It''s almost time to finish." "Don''t hit the navy muzzle." Maude muttered to himself. Compared to the trouble Fujitora might cause them, Maude was a little concerned about Sonny''s situation. "captain." At this time, Arthur came to Maude. "What should these people do?" Arthur pointed to Jack, Runti, and Blackbeard who were **** with strings. He wanted to perform well in this battle, but he helped Luo go to the sea to find people somehow. Forget it, after he was done fishing, he took over the task of guarding the prisoners inexplicably. Although he used to be a funeral director, he wouldn''t let the flow go so easily, right? Seeing that the only enemies that could take part in the fight were Shiliu and Crescent Hunter, Arthur couldn''t help it. Then when he saw Maude staying idle, he mustered up his courage and brought Jack, Runti, and Blackbeard to Maude. Maude glanced at Jack, Runti, and Blackbeard who were unconscious, then looked at Arthur, nodded slightly and smiled: "Thank you." Arthur was taken aback, when he was about to say something, he saw Maude pull out Qiushui. Maude ignored Arthur''s reaction, first raised his head and glanced at the sky covered by dark clouds, and then swung his knife to cut off the shadows of Jack, Runti, and Blackbeard. After all, these three guys are capable people, and relying on Arthur''s line alone, there is really no guarantee. And if the shadows are cut directly, not only can they prolong their coma time, but they can also completely control their life and death. Maude put the cut shadow into the shadow box. Next, as long as the battle in the field ends perfectly, you can go back to the terrifying three-masted ship, take out the devil fruits in Jack, Runti, Xiliu, and Dimei, and then count the gains of this battle. As for Blackbeard... Let Luo study the body first, and then dispose of it. Entrance to Dressrosa. Fujitora is also silently watching the battle on the field. Although he could not see, he had already seen the final fate of the Black Beard Pirates and the White Beard Pirates. This battle was undoubtedly the victory of the Maude Pirates. As his thoughts turned, Fujitora slightly shook his head and "looked" towards where Maude was. far away. Maude was keenly aware of something and couldn''t help but look at the entrance of Dresrosa. "Uncle Smile..." Feeling the "sight" from Fujitora, Maude looked calm. Although he didn''t know Fujitor''s plan afterwards, Maude was not worried at all. Even if Fujitora would take the action regardless of the consequences, with him and the green pheasant, he could completely retreat regardless of life or death. The overall situation is set. nothing to say. "captain." Arthur looked at Maude, who was looking at Fujitora, and said softly. "how." Hearing the words, Maude slowly retracted his gaze and tilted his head to look at Arthur. Arthur''s rare twitching said: "I want to help, these are the people..." As he said, Arthur looked at Lafayette and the others who were fighting in full swing. Seeing Arthur''s initiative to fight, Maude was a little surprised. "Go, it''s little..." Maude didn''t think much, and nodded in response to Arthur''s request, but before he could finish speaking, he saw Arthur rush out. "This fellow Arthur?!" Maude looked at Arthur who was so aggressive. I really didn''t see that Arthur was the kind of warlike type. "Finally I can do a good job!" Excited, Arthur directly entered the battle group. then Arthur went in. Arthur was carried out. "Little Philo, come and help Arthur heal!" Urki dragged the seriously injured Arthur, withdrew from the battle circle, and greeted Philo loudly. Hearing Urji''s call, Philo finally calmed down and hurried to help Arthur deal with the injury. Outside the battle circle. Maude looked at Arthur who was beaten out of the court by the Crescent Hunter, rubbing his forehead speechlessly. far away. A hidden place on the mushroom-shaped rock. A middle-aged man wearing a sail cap is watching the battle in the harbor with a telescope. "The Don Quixote family, after eating the fruit of the shaking, the ghost bamboo Vergo who betrayed the navy..." "Jack of the Three Disasters under Kaido and Runti, the sixth son of the volley..." "The black beard pirates who were popular in the Marin Vatican War..." "There is also the first team captain of the White Beard Pirates, the Phoenix Marko, the second team leader of Firefist Ace, the fifth team leader of Foil Vista..." "These famous big pirates will soon become defeated by the Mord Pirates!!!" "This is big news!" The middle-aged man was short of breath, his chest rising and falling quickly, showing his surging mood. "But why not just kill it?" The middle-aged man turned his binoculars and looked at the captive Blackbeard, Jack, and Runti. "The president said that news about dead people is the best seller!" "If you can''t confirm the death of these big pirates on the spot, you can''t increase the popularity of the report." "But anyway..." "Only the Maddy Content you have now is enough to make the whole world boil!" Before the sewer leaked to the downstairs, I spent thousands of dollars to ask the master to solve it, but the other party just sloppy drilling and laying the waterproof layer. I dont understand it very well. As a result, the kitchen reverse seepage water came out today. Li, I felt pitted, and I really vomited. I was in a terrible mood all day, uncomfortable, woooo. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 600： Blackbeard Pirates play GG (two in one) Chapter 600 The Black Beard Pirate Group plays GG (two in one) Since the beginning of the era of great pirates, endless pirates have caused great trouble to the whole world. And all the big events that shocked the world were basically the hands of pirates. Over time, news channels like newspapers began to regard [Pirates] as the main report tracking target. And to say that the darling of the news in the past two years is undoubtedly Bacardi Maud, who shocked the whole world in the war on top. Obviously, some time ago, there was an unprecedented event of attacking the holy place of Mary Gioia, taking the Tianlongren, and tearing up tickets... Today I did such a big thing in Dressrosa again! "Bacardi Maud...I have been in the industry for many years and have never seen such an outrageous pirate!" The middle-aged reporter muttered to himself. Dont talk about the Don Quixote family who looked a little weak after Doflamingos death, nor the Blackbeard Pirates and Whitebeard Pirates... Just the fact that Maude knocked down Jack of the Three Plagues and the sixth son of the volley Runti, it will be a surprise to the whole world! Because the Beast Pirate Group had just declared war with the Maude Pirate Group not long ago. As a result, today Maude attacked Jack, the highest cadre of the Hundred Beasts Pirate Group, the Three Disasters, and the six high-ranking cadres Runti. Does this move mean Maude''s response to the declaration of war by the beast Kaido? And not long ago, Maude also made a major event in Murloc Island to kill the highest cadre of the BiGMOM Pirate Group, General Star Simoji. The middle-aged reporter just thought of a few other major events related to Maud, and couldn''t help taking a few breaths. "We provoked two four emperors one after another, the Maude Pirates... is this planning to become an enemy of the new world?" The middle-aged reporter tremblingly put down his binoculars, picked up the notepad, and tremblingly wrote his thoughts in the notebook. In any case, the articles that can be done in this article are comparable to all the fierce materials he has written in his life. "I finally understand..." The middle-aged reporter looked at the crooked and undecent handwriting in the book, and said sincerely with a trembling voice: "Why did Dada post Maud''s photos on the walls of the office, and they are still enlarged photos..." "If I also have such a pusher who can create fierce materials anytime, anywhere, I am willing to provide him!!!" The middle-aged man put down his notebook and just imagined the scene when he handed over these hard materials to the president, he almost yelled with excitement. This is all money! "Idol, idol, quickly get rid of the three plagues and the six volleys!" In just half a minute, the middle-aged reporter''s thoughts have changed and he has changed his name to idol. Immediately, the middle-aged reporter picked up the telescope and looked at the port again. "Eh?!" In the telescope''s field of view, the fierce fighting on the harbor continued, but Maude was nowhere to be seen. "What about idols?" The middle-aged reporter turned his angle of view skillfully and swept down in a circle, but he still couldn''t find Maud, and suddenly looked surprised. "Are you looking for me?" Just when the middle-aged reporter felt strange, a highly recognizable magnetic voice suddenly sounded behind him. "!!!" Hearing the voice coming from behind, the middle-aged reporter suddenly trembled with fright. Based on the rich experience in the past, the middle-aged reporter first closed his eyes like a conditioned reflex, and then simply fell straight to the ground, pretending to be frightened and fainted. Looking at the "dizzy" middle-aged reporter, Maude raised his brows. "..." After being silent for a second or two, Maude used his thumb to push the handle of the Qiushui knife, deliberately making the sound of a long knife unsheathing. With the sharp unsheathing sound, the middle-aged reporter''s body trembled without a trace, and cold sweat swelled quickly on his forehead. I thought that the sound of drawing a knife could wake up middle-aged reporters, but seriously underestimated the ostrich attributes of middle-aged reporters. "Are you a reporter?" Maude looked at the middle-aged reporter who insisted on pretending to be dizzy, and asked directly. "!?" Hearing Maude''s words, the middle-aged reporter''s body trembled again insignificantly, and then continued to pretend to be dizzy. People who didn''t know thought this guy was an ostrich fruit capable person. "Don''t pretend, I know you are not dizzy." Maude directed his eyes to the middle-aged reporter who didn''t move at all, and slowly released his murderous intent. The murderous aura with a faint smell of blood, like an arrow pierced the senses of the middle-aged reporter. The middle-aged reporter suddenly trembled, opened his eyes, and turned his head cautiously to look at Maud. "Huh, idol!" After seeing that the person behind him was Maud, the middle-aged reporter was stunned for a moment, and then blurted out the word idol. Hearing this, Maude looked at the middle-aged reporter strangely. It seems that I haven''t heard this name for a while. "Uh... I seemed to fainted accidentally just now, maybe because I didn''t eat in the morning, hey, hey..." The middle-aged reporter got up a little embarrassed, and gave a dying explanation for the act of pretending to be unconscious. Maude was too lazy to care, and asked, "Which reporter are you?" "I am a reporter from the World Economic News Agency, and the president of this agency is Morgans, who is known as the''Big News''!" The middle-aged reporter hurriedly straightened his back, and while answering Maud''s question, he stiffly picked up the name of Morgans. Only in this way, the middle-aged reporter can let Maude know that he is actually his own. It can only be said that these reporters who are active on the front line always have a set of self-righteous techniques to avoid danger. Maude didn''t care about the middle-aged reporter''s desire to survive. He moved his eyes down and looked at the camera phone bug that fell on the ground, with a thoughtful look in his eyes. The middle-aged reporter noticed that Maude looked at the camera phone bug, thinking Maude didn''t really like other people''s sneak shots, so he couldn''t help but startle. "Master Maude, I still...I haven''t taken pictures. I would never take pictures without your consent!" Some panicked middle-aged reporters explained incoherently. "Oh, really." Maude glanced at the middle-aged reporter. He didn''t care about these trivial things from start to finish. He shook his head and said, "You are too incompetent like this? If it were other reporters, this would have taken dozens of photos long ago? " "???" The middle-aged reporter was dumbfounded. Maude pointed to the camera phone bug and calmly said: "Pick it up, I will let you take a few pictures." "what???" The middle-aged reporter stayed. "Didn''t you hear clearly?" "Ah, it''s clear, I''ll take a picture of you!" Some middle-aged reporters in a mess in the wind hurriedly picked up the camera phone worm. Maude then took out the shaking fruit from the film box. "Huh? You are..." Seeing the Devil Fruit that Maude was holding in his hand, the middle-aged reporter''s eyes narrowed. "Why, don''t you know this devil fruit?" "do not know" "This is a shocking fruit." "what?!" Hearing Maude''s words, the middle-aged reporter almost stared out in shock, and the camera phone worm he had just picked up fell to the ground. "Shake, shake fruit?!" He stared at the shaking fruit, and a huge wave was set off in his heart, his face was full of disbelief. Since the death of White Beard in the Top War, all forces in the world have struggled to compete for this demon fruit that has the power to destroy the world. It was not until recently that the news of being eaten by the former Vice Admiral Vergo of the Navy Headquarters came out. But now, this top demon fruit that was jealous of many people has actually fallen into Maude''s hands. But wasn''t Wilgo killed by Maude? But the shaking fruit is in Maud''s hands? Among them, what is...? The reaction of the middle-aged reporter was seen by Maude, but he still didn''t care. Now that the wings are complete, there is no need to worry too much about how to proceed. "Let the fact that the''shocking fruit is in my hands'' spread throughout the world. It shouldn''t be difficult for your newspaper to do it?" Maude held the shocking fruit in his hand and smiled at the middle-aged reporter who was so shocked that he could not recover for a long time. He was about to embrace the Four Nine Stars. After he noticed the presence of this reporter, he immediately developed the idea of ??directly publishing the news of the shaking fruit in his hands. This will not only warm up the next Pirate Festival, but also attract countless desperadoes who come straight to him. "No, it''s not difficult, but, Mo, Lord Maude, you really want this..." "Don''t ask, just do it." Maude interrupted the middle-aged reporter directly. The middle-aged reporter was startled and nodded violently. It''s all because of Maud''s words and demeanor that he almost forgot Maud''s identity. Don''t dare to ask too much, and don''t dare to think too much. The middle-aged reporter took a few photos very efficiently in accordance with Maud''s request. After taking the photo, Maude put away the shaking fruit. Although I have thought about taking out a dozen devil fruits together to take pictures, this kind of preheating should be done step by step. If so many devil fruits were revealed by a single brain, I am afraid the world would become crazy. Having said that, Maude suddenly had the feeling of directly replacing Blackbeard. Thinking of this, Maude smiled and shook his head without thinking too much. Instead, he raised his hand and gently patted the middle-aged reporter on the shoulder, and said seriously: "You can do whatever you want later. I look forward to the headlines tomorrow." After finishing speaking, Maude didn''t wait for the middle-aged reporter to react. As the **** of Tathagata came, his body disappeared out of thin air. The middle-aged reporter stared blankly at the empty front, as if in a dream. "Tomorrow''s headlines..." The middle-aged reporter muttered to himself, a bright light slowly appeared in his slightly lost eyes. He can''t wait to reprint these heavy news into the newspaper! It can be foreseen that starting from tomorrow, the whole world will usher in an even more shocking shock! After handing the [Headline Task] to the middle-aged reporter, Maude and Shadow exchanged positions and returned to the port. During these minutes of delay, the battle on the court has made substantial progress. The crescent hunter Diomei, who owns the nine-tailed fox phantom beast, finally revealed its flaws under the intense siege of everyone. If only one or two flaws were revealed, it would not affect the direction of the battle so quickly. but-- In Maude''s team, there is an unreasonable rule-based ability like Perona. If it is a normal battle, with ten Peronas, it is estimated that there is no way for the negative ghost to successfully hit the Crescent Hunter. But it''s different with the assistance of teammates. When Crescent Hunter was pressed by her teammates to accidentally reveal a flaw, Perona did not live up to the efforts of her teammates, controlled the negative ghost, and ended this battle that might have to be fought for a long time. The Crescent Hunter who was put in a negative state could only fall down unwillingly. And when the Crescent Hunter fell, all the combat power was directly forced to the rain of Xiliu. It has to be said that this great sword tyrant who was once the guardian of the advance city, after eating the poisonous fruit, showed the frontal combat power, with a sense of sight that was close to the emperor''s level. It may also be because Xiliu knew Magellans poisonous fruit ability very well, so after eating the poisonous fruit, it did not take long to develop the poisonous fruit to a very high level. In itself, the frontal combat power of the poisonous fruit is very abnormal, plus Xiliu was originally an extremely powerful swordsman in close combat. Once the two were combined, it created the strength of Xiliu with fewer enemies and more enemies without losing the wind. In the previous fight with Maude, the reason why he didnt take the slightest advantage was that Maude developed the shadow fruit too strong, so strong that even the poisonous fruit, such an extremely corrosive ability, can play a role in restraining production . Lafayette is different. In the absence of a targeted and powerful antidote, they have to be cautious of Hiliu''s poison, so it is difficult to let go. This is the invisible deterrent of the poisonous fruit ability itself. But as Perona and others entered the field one after another, the pressure on Hilliu suddenly increased. He had thought about replacing his life with injury, but the enemy played very cautiously and did not give him any chance at all. Even if he finally finds an opportunity, he will be resolved by Luo''s ability to perform surgery, and Brook, who is not afraid of poisonousness, often uses his body to block the poison at critical moments. The delay in opening the situation, coupled with the collapse of his companions, Xiliu''s rock-solid mentality, gradually cracked. "It''s over." Maude looked at Xiliu, who was struggling to support him because of the enemy. Although it was a victory by playing more and less, he was already "magnanimous" enough if he did not end. Otherwise, he would only need to use his shadow ability to target the poisonous ability, and Xiliu didn''t even have the chance to support it. After a few minutes. Xiliu fell bitterly. The initiator is still Perona''s passive ghost. As long as her teammates are strong, all she has to do is hide behind and control the negative ghost to do whatever she wants. When the time comes, the negative ghost can directly end the enemy. "Hoooooooo..." The continuous hits of the negative ghosts made Perona smile. However, happy to be happy, she knows that this is all the credit of her teammates. After this battle, Perona fully understood why Maude had made her exercise frantically before. If you dont rely on your teammates, it is true that only close combat can increase the hit rate of the negative ghost... With the fall of Xiliu, it is basically possible to officially announce the demise of the Blackbeard Pirates. The only enemy in the field is Marco, the Phoenix. After all, it is the emperor''s lieutenant in the Whitebeard Pirate Group who is second only to the Whitebeard in combat power. but In such a situation, no matter how strong Marco is, he is unable to recover. (End of this chapter) Chapter 601： Zombie Army Project (2 in 1) Chapter 601 Zombie Legion Project (two in one) Even if Marko is the only one left in the court, even if it seems to be struggling in vain. Marco will never catch it all. "Ace, Vista..." The situation is getting more and more severe, but Marco is always calm and calm. Facing the oppressive power from the green pheasant, he is still looking for opportunities. It seems that it has undergone the transformation after the top war... Or in other words, this man who shoulders the identity of the first team captain of the White Beard Pirate Group will no longer make the mistakes he had made in the war on the top. Therefore, when Bista was seriously injured and life and death unknown, and Ace was controlled by the shadow pillar and could not move, Marco did not get distracted and showed his flaws, and tried his best to fight against the blue pheasant. "Ah la la, you deserve to be the captain of the first team of the White Beard Pirates." No matter how hard the green pheasant exerts, they are blocked by Marco one by one and cannot open the situation at all. After all, it''s not the kind of chaos on top... In a one-on-one situation, it is obviously unrealistic to win a master whose combat power exceeds the level of the emperor''s deputy in such a short period of time. However, the green pheasant is not in a hurry. Although it was too late to start the situation, it also suppressed Marco firmly. Qingyan and Jianbing kept blasting. Crazy pouring energy, instantaneous freezing of ice. Between the two, the endless cycle between destruction and reconstruction is daunting. Outside the war circle. The people of the Maude Pirates group looked at the extremely fierce battle in the battle circle with different expressions. "Captain, don''t you really need to help Kuzan?" Everyone turned their eyes and looked at Maude. They had ended the battle, thinking about repeating their old tricks, and continued to gather people to enter the arena to besiege Marco, so as to end the battle as soon as possible. As a result, as soon as he moved, he was stopped by Maude. "No, compared with this, let''s clean up the mess." Maude retracted his gaze and turned to look at the mess all over the floor. Far away, many bodies were buried in the rubble. Most of the corpses are trash fish of the Don Quixote family, and the quality is not worth mentioning. The other part is the armed and colorful members of the Hundred Beast Pirate Group, it is worth digging them out of the ruins. Because of the renovation project of the terrorist three-masted ship, the team''s human resources were temporarily in short supply. Although there are crews of the Red Heart Pirates, Strange Monk Pirates, and Hawkins Pirates, there are still some shortcomings. Therefore, Maude intends to create a zombie army in the near future as a qualified coolie. If it is only used as a coolie, the corpse is more important than the shadow. The corpses of members of the Don Quixote family and the Pirates of Beasts can meet Maude''s needs. In addition, if the quality of the corpse is higher than the horizontal line, it is actually more suitable for soldiers than coolies. All in all, Maude did not intend to let go of the many corpses in the harbor. Considering that there was still a navy led by Uncle Laughing at the scene, Maude didn''t want to delay here for too long. "It''s up to you to recycle the corpse. As far as the quality is concerned, you should check it yourself." Maude pointed to the numerous bodies buried in the rubble. After hearing the words, everyone nodded gently. After dispatching the task of recovering the corpse, Maude looked at Luo. "Luo, come with me." "it is good." Luo held the ghost and cried and walked towards Maude. The high-intensity battle just now almost exhausted Luo''s physical strength. But Luo Mingming was already exhausted, but he couldn''t show it. In the team, Jia Ya was also aware of it. Really stubborn. Jaya looked at Luo who was walking towards Mod, and thought with a smile in her heart. Maude called Luo over to take out the hearts of people like Blackbeard. Although he can also cut off the shadow, if the heart is also taken out, it will be a reassuring double insurance. It would be even better if there were Hailou stone handcuffs. "Can I still use "room"?" Maude looked at Luo who came before him. Luo nodded, even saving the energy to speak. "Well, take their hearts out." Maude pointed to the black beard and others who had been gathered together. Luo still didn''t speak, raised his fingers and opened the small domain space, taking out the hearts of Blackbeard and others one by one. After doing this, Luo almost lost his strength, and sat down on Blackbeard, with Erlang''s legs tilted, and he put the ghost cry on his shoulders casually. This act of taking advantage of the trend perfectly concealed the fact that he was too tired to move at the last moment. Maude packed his heart, with a slightly weird expression looking at Luo, who lowered his head slightly and looked handsome, and suddenly thought of something. "Right, and..." "!!!" Hearing Maude''s words, Luo thought there was still work to be done, and the legs on the top almost collapsed directly. "Forget it, those don''t care." Halfway through Maude''s words, he suddenly changed his words, looking at Luo with a smile in his eyes. This guy... Maude shook his head slightly. "Thank you, Luo." After leaving this sentence, Maude walked towards the entrance of Dresrosa. Entrance. The navy watched Maude walk straight, and couldn''t help but wait in full. In contrast, Fujitora calmly "watched" Maude walked to the front. "Fujitora." There are many navies nearby, and Maude still calls Fujitora by the name. When speaking, Maude looked over Fujitora and glanced at the direction of the town of Dresrosa. Standing here, you can clearly hear the noise coming from inside. Obviously, the criminals who have restored their freedom are causing a lot of trouble and riots in the town. Maude retracted his gaze, turned to look at Fujitora, and pointed his index finger at the terrifying three-masted ship hovering above the harbor. "We''ll leave later, so... please put away the''gravity''." "Well" Fujitora groaned. Upon seeing this, Maude said seriously: "I know you don''t want to make a big mess. If you really want to fight, I can''t guarantee anything else, but Dresrosa will definitely sink into the sea. Does your navy want to see Does this happen?" Fujitora hasn''t answered yet, but the navy around him are all panicked. They knew very well that for a strong man of the Mode Green Pheasant level, it was nothing to destroy an island or something. If the situation really evolves as Maud said, Deres Rosa, who has just gotten rid of the haze of the Don Quixote family, is likely to be destroyed... Thinking of that possibility, the navy present became nervous and couldn''t help looking at Fujitora. Although tending to die, the decision is in Fujitora''s hands. If Fujitora chooses to be hard at the end, then as subordinates, they can only do what they order. Fujitora''s observations and expressions clearly sensed the emotions of his subordinates around him. Tension, panic, resistance... In this way, even if he agreed to Maude''s request as an admiral, it was something that his subordinates would like to see. The so-called retracting gravity is actually a truce between the two sides. "Right now, it''s really inappropriate to fight." Fujitora obeyed the reactions and emotions of his subordinates, and agreed to Maude''s proposal. He knew that Maude had come to say this specifically to prevent him from riding a tiger. As far as the current situation is concerned, if the two sides implement their positions, they will fight here without reservation... Then, it will only be the country of Dresrosa that will suffer disaster. Seeing Fujitora''s proposal, Maude smiled. Although he wanted to invite Fujitora to eat a bowl of noodles, his identity and position did not allow him to do so. Maude looked towards the town again and said, "In addition to this matter, I have another proposal." "Ok?" Fujitora "looked" at Maude in surprise. The navy''s minds condensed slightly and became more nervous. Maude smiled and said: "Leave the pirates and criminals in the city to my disposal. Of course, if you don''t bother you to do it, I will solve them myself, how about?" "..." Fujitora and the navy were silent. Maude continued: "Mutual killing between pirates is never a bad thing for the Navy, is it?" "But it is the duty of the Navy to protect the safety of the people, and it is not yet our turn to let the pirates do it for us." Fujitora directly rejected Maude''s proposal. Maude sighed softly: "Then there is no way." Before he could say anything, Maude flashed past Fujitora and hurried towards the town. Cang! The rod and knife in Fujitora''s hand suddenly came out of its sheath. The purple thread descended from top to bottom, carrying a heavy force, accurately falling on Maude. But before that, Maude''s shadow had already moved forward a step ahead. Transformation. Just swapping positions with the shadow, Maude easily broke free of the gravity circle. "What a mess, Maude." Fujitora sighed in his heart, returned the rod and knife to its sheath, and immediately chased after Maude. In town. Pirates and criminals who wanted to vent wanted to destroy the construction shops on both sides of the street. They were suffocated a long time ago, they kill when they see people, and they rob when they see money. All of a sudden, chaos grew. However, the soldiers of Dresrosa''s army who had also regained their freedom took up arms to fight against the pirates who wanted to destroy their homes. Later, the navy led by the tea dolphin came to support, which slightly suppressed the arrogance of the pirates. However, the number of toy slaves collected by the Don Quixote family over nine years is tens of thousands. Among them, pirates and criminals accounted for one-third of the number. Therefore, even if the tea dolphin leads the team into the arena, it is impossible to calm the turmoil in a short time. After Violet came out of the toy house, he went straight to the bullfight arena. When things suddenly turned down, she wanted to find her sister''s daughter, Rebecca. On the way to the bullfighting arena, the streets that used to be prosperous and lively, now you can see the dead bodies. The shops on both sides of the street are mostly caught in fire. Thick smoke came out of the shop window door, scrambling to the sky. "..." Violet looked at the streets reduced to hell, biting his lips and clenching his fists. "Help, who will help me!!" "No, don''t kill me!!!" "No" Violet ran around a corner, and suddenly heard a sudden cry for help and screams. Following the sound, he saw a dozen brawny men with their tops naked and holding bullfighting arena-style weapons. At the feet of these brawny men, there were five or six residents covered in blood lying around, and dozens of fully armed soldiers corpses lying around them. The source of the desperate cry just now is self-evident. Violet immediately showed anger. "Hey, look, there is a woman, tusk... this face and figure." A strong man immediately spotted Violet, and he was energetic on the spot. "Oh? It''s really... very good, this woman is mine." "Whoever grabs it will get it!" Seeing Violet, the eyes of these brawny men exploded with intense desire. Violet shot angrily, placing his index and middle fingers close together in front of his eyes, squeezing out a lot of tears. Tears of hot iron, whale! The large amount of tears that Violet pinched with his fingers instantly hardened into the appearance of three steel whales, rushing straight into the dozen or so strong men holding weapons. "You are capable, be careful!" The brawny were taken aback and avoided. Five people could not evade and were hit by a mogulf whose whole body was in a state of high heat, and they immediately screamed and fell down. "Cut off her hand." The other five people were able to avoid the moguls, obviously not weak. They rushed to Violet with ferocious expressions, and the long sword blades covered with armed colors cut through the air and slashed to Violet mercilessly. Violet''s heart tightened slightly, and he hurriedly backed away to avoid the cutting edge. laugh--! The dance skirt on Violet was cut open with a vertical slit from the center of his chest to his waist. Suddenly, the skin with healthy wheat color, and even half of the plump skin was directly exposed to the air. "really not bad." The brawny man who cut off Violet''s dress, excitedly stuck out his tongue, and licked the long sword in his hand. Violet lowered his head and glanced at the cut in the dance skirt. Through the open crack, he could see a blood stain, and a little blood leaked from it. Just a face-to-face fight, she realized the strength of the opponent. No wonder the kingdom''s well-trained elite soldiers will be killed by these men... Violet looked rather solemn. "Hey, it''s not nice to be sullen." A strong man smiled, raised his long knife high, and slammed his feet, rushing towards Violet very quickly. At this moment, a shadow pillar with a fist-shaped end came up suddenly and hit the brawny man''s cheek severely. Bang! The burly man smashed his body on the stone slab, vomiting blood and was killed on the spot. "Ok?!" The sudden change caused the remaining four brawny men to freeze. Click-- Maude stepped forward. "This guy, it''s not easy!" The brawny men looked at Maude, who was thrusting his foot, with great dread. They were turned into toys years ago, but they don''t know much about Maude. "Maud!" Violet looked at Maude in surprise. This man who she regarded as a "hero" once again helped her resolve the crisis. Maude crossed Violet without squinting his eyes, and came to the strong man who was punched to death by the shadow pillar. "Obviously only one-fifth of the strength was used,...Why is it still dead?" Looking down at the corpse, Maude couldn''t help shaking his head. Before the shot, his idea was to knock the brawny man unconscious, but he did not expect to knock the brawny man alive after he had recovered. wasted. However, only one is missing and the impact is not significant. Maude thought to himself, and immediately glanced at the remaining four strong men. "you" The brawny were frightened. They all heard what Maude said just now. Although I don''t know whether it was true or not, it did kill his accomplice in one blow. Maude rolled his gaze, looked in the direction of Toy House, and quietly used his knowledge. Did not feel the breath. So it seems that Sunny and the others should have finished their work, and left Dres Rosa. Maude felt a little relieved. Using "silent steps" and "shifting shadows" alternately, Fujitora left behind and ran all the way to the hinterland of the town, not only to capture the pirates who were making trouble in the town, but also to confirm the situation of Sunny. "Maud..." Violet''s faint voice came from behind. Maude looked back at Violet. His turning around immediately caused the four strong men in the field to violently violently attack him without hesitation. Swish! The shadows set off by the firelight at Maude''s feet suddenly stretched out a series of shadow pillars that moved with the sound of the sound, and the force of the autumn wind swept the fallen leaves and knocked the four strong men who had attacked to the ground. From the beginning to the end, Maude didn''t look at them at all. "Something?" Maude looked at Violet. Violet just stared blankly at the person defeated by Maud in a moment, and forgot what to say. (End of this chapter) Chapter 602： Four nine stars (two in one) Chapter 602 Four Nine Stars (two in one) Maude looked at Violet while manipulating the shadows to roll up the four brawny men who fell on the ground, not even letting go of the other five brawny men who were not far away by the hot iron tear-eyed whale. This is equivalent to 9 coolies. Violet looked at Maude in a daze, completely puzzled. "how?" Maude looked at Violet strangely. He recognized this woman as someone who stared at the fruit. As for identity, he doesn''t care at all. However, Staring Fruit is a rare auxiliary ability. unfortunately The woman in front of her did not meet the conditions for him to shoot. Facing Maudes second question, Violet finally came back to his senses, obviously there are many things to say and want to ask, but in the end, what can be said is only the shortest and most heartfelt sentence. "Thank you" Violet said sincerely. If it weren''t for the man in front of him, the country he loved would not know when he would break free from the darkness of the Don Quixote family. Although there are riots everywhere in the city, the peace and prosperity of the past can definitely be restored. Maude looked at Violet quietly, without speaking. Violet''s eyes trembled slightly when Maude looked at him like this, and his heartbeat gradually accelerated. A few seconds later, Maude did not accept Violet''s thanks, and turned his head and left. He came to Deres Rosa deliberately to get the shocking fruit and to remove the tail of the Don Quixote family, not Violet to save her and her country. Dragging nine unconscious coolies, Maude looked for the next goal. When passing by a shop engulfed by a raging fire, Maude stopped a little bit, and the shadow on his side flowed like a wave, extinguishing the fire in that shop, and then strode away. "Maud..." Violet''s eyes were full of Maud''s back, and he didn''t care about Maud''s actions to put out the fire. She wanted to mention "repay" to Maude, but in the end she was speechless and could only watch Maude leave the street in silence. Until Maude''s figure disappeared at the end of the street, Violet was still able to see Maude''s figure through his ability, and just stood there for a long time. After a while, a rustling sound suddenly came from the shop braving the black smoke. Soon, the voice gradually became louder. Violet was attracted by the sound and looked towards the shop blacked by fire. Two people who were covered in black and gray by the thick smoke helped each other staggered out of the shop. Their faces were filled with the rejoicing and ecstasy of the rest of their lives that could not even be covered by black and gray. Violet looked at the two people walking out of the shop, and couldn''t help being stunned again. Because she didn''t hear the call for help, she didn''t know that there were two residents in the shop facing the merciless fire. "The act of extinguishing the fire just now was just for..." Violet thought of Maude''s seemingly insignificant move just now. He thought he had noticed that there were two other residents in the shop who were caught in the fire, so he took action to put out the fire. but-- This man is obviously a big thief whose notoriety spread all over the world. Although what he did saved the country, he could not obliterate this fact recognized by the world. "Such a thing...is it really something that''Bacardi Maud'' would do?" Violet''s eyes were full of incredible light. Who believes such things? But in fact, the world''s perception of Morte, who regards human life as horrible and murderous, will not attack ordinary people for no reason, no matter what needs. Under the influence of Sunny, sometimes when encountering slave ships and other existences, they will even help. The so-called reputation of killing people is basically piled up from the corpses of pirates. It wasn''t because Maude had benevolence and righteousness, but if the target of killing was the wicked, it would be more comfortable to kill. After all, the world''s perception of a certain big pirate depends on various reports in the newspaper. Well-known newspapers around the world, in order to increase sales and stabilize their reputation, have always reported their worries and not good news to the world. Therefore, in this chaotic and disorderly era of great pirates, the topics of nationality and peace, and world peace, will basically not appear in the newspapers. Every newspaper is keen to publish explosive events that can cause uneasiness. As for the source of these uneasiness, it is naturally the [evil] of the pirates. After leaving the street, Maude used his knowledge and experience, and with excellent efficiency along the way, sanctioned the pirates and criminals who did whatever they wanted in the town. After a while, the number of people he **** with shadow ropes and dragged on the ground directly broke through a hundred. In this way, under the incredible gaze of many residents and kingdom soldiers, Maude became the strangest scenery in the chaotic town. "The 116th." Maude glanced back at the hapless guy who had just been **** by the shadow rope. There are only two types of goals encountered along the way. One was killed by a hammer by him, and the other became a prisoner. "Come up to 500 and stop." Maude muttered to himself, and immediately looked in a certain direction. Seeing, hearing and perceiving, Fujitora''s breath is as conspicuous as the scorching sun. Originally Fujitor was chasing him, but the tragic scenes on the way abound. Under this circumstance, Fujitor gave up the pursuit and instead protected the personal safety of the persecuted residents. "It deserves to be laughed uncle..." Maude let out a laugh. Afterwards, Maude ignored the shocked eyes from all directions and walked towards the next street. Twenty minutes later. Maude finally got 500 coolies, so he stopped staying for a long time and left the town directly and returned to the port. The few navies stationed at the entrance of the town were all five hundred men dumbfounded by Maude. "What''s happening here?!" "Isn''t Admiral Fujitor chasing him?" "Who are those people?" "do not know" The navy looked at each other, and retreated together quite tacitly, pulling the distance between them and Maude as much as possible. Maude ignored this small group of navy and joined his companions. Inside the battle circle. The battle between Green Pheasant and Marco is not over yet. The green pheasant still has the upper hand, but it has not been able to end the battle. The tricky part of Phoenix''s ability is evident. And during the half an hour that Maude collected [Coolies] in Dresrosa, his companions had already complied with his request and picked out the corpses buried in the ruins. There are a total of 200 corpses, basically all of which are preserved intact, and their body strength exceeds the horizontal line. "about there." Maude glanced at the gathered corpses, and threw the five hundred coolies he had just collected onto the pile of corpses. After doing this, Maude looked at Jaya. "Sister Ya, send these coolies and corpses to the ship first." After speaking, Maude turned to look at Lafayette. "Lafayette, contact the people on the ship and prepare them to receive these corpses and coolies." "To understanding." Lafayette took out the phone worm and dialed the number. And Jia Ya directly used the ability of floating fruits. rumble-- A ring-shaped crack spread around the ground where the corpse and coolie were lying. Accompanied by the dull rock rubbing sound, the ground in the part was lifted up and floated straight to the terrifying three-masted ship suspended in mid-air. Maude watched the rocks drifting towards the terrifying three-masted ship. After a while. Maude retracted his gaze and looked at the green pheasants and phoenix who were still fighting. If the two men are allowed to continue fighting, it will not be over for a long time. "Forget it..." After a deep thought, Maude made a decisive move. Shadow stream, screen blade! A large number of shadows that expanded sharply, like a curtain hanging down from the sky, brutally cut open the messy ground, separating the green pheasant and Marco in the fight. "Ah la la." The green pheasant turned his head and glanced at Maude who was not far away, and slowly put his cold hands back into his pockets. When this shadow curtain fell down, he knew that there was no need to fight. "..." Compared with the calmness of the green pheasant, Marco stepped back cautiously, away from the dark curtain that made him uncomfortable. After all, it is Maud''s usual tactic to suddenly extend various forms of attacks from a large area of ??shadow. Marko, who has a certain understanding of Mord''s shadow ability, will naturally be prepared. just Just after Marko was prepared to be one enemy and two, the dark curtain that had just cut the ground before his eyes, but like the spring snow melted, slowly disappeared into a few bits and pieces. "Ok?" Marco raised his brows and silently looked at Maude who had retracted the shadow. Maude didn''t care about Marko''s reaction, but shouted at the green pheasant: "Go, Kuzan." "Ah la la, it looks like it''s over." The green pheasant took out a hand and scratched the back of his head, walking towards Maude. "Well, it''s over." Maude nodded at the green pheasant, and glanced at Marco from the corner of his eyes. After a second or two pauses, he looked away, turned and walked towards his companions. The green pheasant followed Maude, his walking posture was as sloppy as before, as if he would fall asleep as soon as he lay on the bed. When all the members arrived, Jia Ya mobilized his ability again and directly lifted the ground under his feet. rumble-- The separated rock, carrying Maude and his party, slowly floated to the terrifying three-masted ship above. Tick, tick... The dark clouds that had been brewing for a long time in the sky finally began to rain. Raindrops of peas passed over Maude''s eyes, and landed on the cheeks of Marco, who was looking up at them on the ground. In a blink of an eye, the blue inflammation evaporated and turned into a plume of blue smoke. "Damn..." Marco clenched his fists, his eyes full of unwillingness. He neither had the power to take back his father''s body, nor was he qualified to pursue it. Hardly retracting his gaze at Maude and his group, Marco rushed to the side of Bista as quickly as possible. At this moment, Bistar was in a severe coma, and his breath was so weak that he seemed to die at any time. "Hold on, Vista..." Marko''s heart tightened, and while helping Bista to stop the bleeding, he attached the Regenerative Inflammation, which can increase the speed of self-healing, to Bista''s wound. But it seems to be too late. at the same time. Ace woke up. What I saw when I opened my eyes was a rock that had risen into the air, and his expression couldn''t help changing. He endured the pain and got up with difficulty. In the process of getting up, he suddenly found a hole in his chest. "The heart... was taken away." Looking down at the missing chest, Ace couldn''t help but stop breathing. The rain is getting stronger and pouring down. The cold rain ruthlessly extinguished Ace''s flame. Inside the city of Dressrosa. The heavy rain that fell in time extinguished the fire everywhere in the city. The riots are gradually subsiding. then-- In the rain curtain, welcoming stable people, only then have the intention to pay attention to the huge monster hovering above the port and the rock mass carrying the Maud Pirate Group. With gazes containing various emotions, they passed through the rain curtain one after another, fixed on the paper on the floating rock. Tina, Tea Dolphin, and even Fujito and other navies also stood tall in the heavy rain, looking up and silently watching the Maud Pirates who were leaving in the heavy rain. The rain fell on their faces, as if a stream slid across their cheeks along the nose and fell to the ground, splashing endless ripples, seeming to show their mood at the moment. The center of the city. The soldiers straightened up and surrounded a wall, guarding the royal family members of Dresrosa. Violet was among them. She raised her head and stared at the figure standing on the rock in the rain curtain, which became increasingly blurred. Only she can see clearly. "Aunt Violet..." Rebecca, who already knew all the truth, came to Violet''s side. Hearing Rebecca''s call, Violet slowly retracted his abilities, and an unrealistic idea came into his mind. "Wow..." The rain is still increasing. The rock carried Maude and others back to the horror mast ship. At the same time, off the coast of Dresrosa, a pirate ship emerged from the rain. That is the ship of the White Beard Pirate Group, there are five ships in total. Although the White Beard Pirates suffered heavy losses in the top battle, the whole world also knows that Ace is the son of Roger One Piece. Therefore, many pirates rushed to famous names to join the White Beard Pirates. Although Roger''s enemies have also heard the news, they are only a small part. After all, even if Roger made many enemies during his lifetime, it was more than 20 years ago. In the end, there are only a few enemies that can survive. From this point of view, when the black beard pirates with unlimited potential fell in front of Maud, the white beard pirates, who were identified by the Four Emperors of the New World as the remnants of the party, still had the possibility of recasting their glory. Above the sky. The terrifying three-masted ship retracted its sails, flew towards the distance, and soon disappeared in the rain. After Maude handed over the placement of the corpse and coolies to his companions, he hurriedly led Luo and Lafayette back to the room, naturally not forgetting the prey such as Jack of the Three Plagues. After returning to the room, a set of standard procedures were followed, and the devil fruits of Jack of the Three Plagues and Diomei, the Crescent Hunter, were taken out. The head was naturally taken by Maude. As Jack and Diomei suffocated, Maude''s body suddenly trembled at a very fast frequency. A lot of experience was fed back into his body. At this moment, muscles, blood vessels, cells... all seemed to be jumping for joy. It was the first time Maude had experienced this feeling since he was promoted many times, and he slowly closed his eyes. In the dark vision, the hunter''s note with white light floating on the edge jumped into his eyes. The three stars representing swordsmanship, domineering, and devil fruit ability, after the accumulation of the top war, actually filled the star frame at this moment and were promoted to nine stars together. Four nine stars An endless stream of power is galloping in the body. The wonderful feelings made Maude uncontrollably release an astonishing horror aura. At the same time, a black-red electric arc visible to the naked eye blasted out of his body surface. This is the appearance of the overlord color, directly integrated into the aura, sweeping across the entire terrifying three-masted ship. Including the green pheasant Xia Qi, everyone on the ship was shocked. "this is?!" Subsequently, the undifferentiated momentum broke out, stunned the weaker crew members one by one. The Three Plagues Jack also used a knife, above. (End of this chapter) Chapter 603： The new ability of Hunters Note (two in one) Chapter 603 The new ability of the hunter''s notes (two in one) The sudden overlord aura swept the entire terrifying three-masted ship in a flash. Puff puff puff... The unsuspecting crew members who were dealing with the captives were swept through by the overlord''s aura, their bodies shook, and they all fell to the ground without consciousness, making a dull sound. The only ones who are not affected are the powerful crews like Jaya. "It''s the captain''s overlord look." "What a powerful aura...The moment I was''touched'', my''soul'' couldn''t help trembling, it was so terrible, my heart almost jumped out, even though I don''t have a heart, oooooo! " "Suddenly release an indifferent overlord look. It''s not like what Maude would do. What happened in the castle?" They first looked around a circle of crew members who fell to the ground unconsciously, and immediately looked in the direction of the castle together, with a little surprise in their eyes. "I gonna go see." Jia Ya opened her eyes slightly, and she felt that Maude''s sudden release of the indiscriminate overlord''s behavior was too counterintuitive. Uneasy, she immediately walked towards the castle. "Ah la la, let me go too." The green pheasant was surprised for a while, and followed Jia Ya. Everyone in the field looked at each other. However, if Jia Ya and Qing Pheasant went to check the situation, they would not have their turn to worry. In a short while, Jia Ya and the green pheasant arrived at the castle. They pushed open the door on the first floor and walked into the spacious hall. At the end of the front door is a winding staircase leading to the second floor. Xia Qi was leaning on the column of a staircase with a freshly lit cigarette between her slender fingers. On the platform in the middle of the stairs, Lafayette was standing there, with a pale smile on his pale, bloodless face. "Hey, don''t worry, according to the captain''s original words, this is just an accident." Lafayette looked calmly at Jia Ya and the green pheasant who entered the hall. Jia Ya frowned slightly, still insisting on asking, "What happened?" The green pheasant didn''t speak, but looked at Lafayette with inquiries. Lafayette casually pressed the crutches on his back, and said calmly: "It''s troublesome to explain. At this distance, you can use your''seeing, hearing, and seeing'' to see clearly." "..." Jia Ya and the green pheasant were silent for a while, looked up at the ceiling of the hall, their eyes were stained with red. Seeing and hearing the color quietly passed through the ceiling to the room where Maude was. When they saw and heard the color sweeping the room, they clearly felt the breath of Maude different from the past. Compared with the aura that was revealed during the battle in Dresrosa, the current sense of aura was even stronger. Jia Ya and the green pheasant were surprised, using the colors of sight and hearing to perceive Maud''s breath, as if they were looking directly at a sun that was radiating light and heat wantonly. This is a very significant change and enhancement, especially in the case of Maude without concealing it, forming a strong contrast with the previous. "Little Maude is very excited now." Xia Qi slowly spit out a sigh of smoke, and said with emotion: "Excited so much that he can''t even control the''Overlord'' look, just like a child who just got a toy." "Ah la la, this kind of thing... unheard of." The green pheasant slowly retracted his gaze and turned to Xia Qi, without concealing the surprise that came out of his heart. What he said was naturally the phenomenon that Maude''s breath suddenly became stronger. Jia Ya''s heart moved slightly when she heard the words of the green pheasant. As one of the first crew members to follow Maude, Jaya has actually experienced similar situations several times. However, compared to the previous few times, this time is too conspicuous, so conspicuous that even she feels surprised. Xia Qi''s eyes were looming in the smoke, calmly said: "It should be the ability of the''Shadow Fruit'', I remember that Maude used a trick that can greatly increase his strength in a short period of time in the war of Malin Vando. The prerequisite seems to be to absorb the shadow..." Having said that, Xia Qi took a sip of cigarette, and then went on to say: "Although there is something wrong with the''feeling'' this time, it may be that Maude has refined the ability and effect of his moves on the original basis." "Ah la la, the power of Shadow Fruit..." The green pheasant pinched his chin, recalling the form when Maude knocked down the white beard in the war. That is the power gained by absorbing the shadows of hundreds of prisoners, and it is also one of the unexpectedly powerful abilities of Shadow Fruit. And this matter is no secret anymore. The navy, which was calculated by Maud, knew everything about it, and it was also clear that all the forces in the war were seen through the live broadcast. Therefore, even if Maude defeated the aging Whitebeard in the War of the Top, the old forces on all sides of the new world believed that Maude was able to defeat the Whitebeard, but it was only because of his geographical advantage and harmony. The title of the world''s number one man naturally will not continue to Maude after the white beard falls. Now, through Xia Qi''s reminder, the green pheasant seriously recalled the scene when Maude used the shadow gathering place in the top. It feels like something is wrong. Is it true that as Xia Qi said, based on the original foundation of the shadow gathering place, Maude has refined the ability and effect of his moves? It will never be the problem of [time limit]... If that were the case, the potential of the shadow fruit being played by Maud in various ways would be too unreasonable. On the landing. Lafayette, who knew the inside story, smiled and watched the reaction of Qing Pheasant and Jaya. Modna''s ability to become stronger through hunting the strong will sooner or later be noticed by the companions who get along day and night. But it doesnt matter if they are noticed, even if one of these people is the former admiral... After all, Maude now has stepped into the ranks of the monsters that dominate the top of the world. No one can stop him from reaching the summit step by step. "I am the only insider..." Lafayette stepped on the wooden floor several times without warning, making a rhythmic, crisp knock. This is his consistent way of expressing joy. Jia Ya, Qing Pheasant, and Xia Qi were turned away by the voice. Lafayette smiled silently at the gaze they looked over. As the only insider of Maude''s secret, he sincerely did not want this secret to be known by other crew members. Only in this way can he prove his weight and importance in Maud''s heart. "It doesn''t matter who is the captain''s left arm and right arm, but to the captain, I alone is irreplaceable!" Lafayette squinted slightly and stared at Jaya and the green pheasant below. In the entire team, only in terms of strength, the people recognized by him are Jia Ya and Qing Pheasant. Only Jia Ya and the green pheasant occasionally put some pressure on Lafayette. Feeling the vaguely hostile gaze that Lafayette looked over, Jia Ya and Qing Pheasant were surprised, a little unclear. In the room on the top floor of the castle. Maude''s mind was immersed in surging power. In the darkness of consciousness, the edge of the hunter''s note glowed with a new light. It is no longer white light, but rich orange light. On the black and white cover, even each star emits a conspicuous orange light, flashing and extinguishing like a breathing lamp. Physique:  Swordsmanship:  Domineering:  [Devil: ] Maude''s attention fell on the neatly arranged stars. Four nine-star... From now on, limited by the mechanism of experience value diversion, the difficulty of condensing the tenth star frame will increase exponentially. This is also the reason why the first physique that was far ahead of the nine stars after the swordsmanship, domineering, and demon were promoted to nine stars. But if there is no accident, the tenth star frame will be condensed first from the physique. Only when will the tenth star frame be condensed, Maude has no idea. Even if the tenth star frame is condensed, if you want to fill the star frame into a real star, you may kill all the strong players in the new world who can still bring experience gains to Maud, and it may not necessarily be the tenth star of the four abilities. The star frame is filled. After all, the ten-star is the ceiling in the real power system. Maude slowly opened his eyes and looked down at the floor, as if his sight could penetrate the floor and see the situation in the hall. "Sister Ya and Kuzan..." Maude was aware of the flickering sight and sight just now, but he ignored it. A few meters away. Luo looked at Maude, who had not converged his aura, and couldn''t hide his shock. On the floor of the room, the bodies of Jack of the Three Plagues and Die Mei, the crescent hunter, were still warm. Blackbeard, who was seriously injured, was still unconscious. As for Xiliu and Runti who hadn''t had time to start Maude, they were awakened by Maude''s wanton release of the overlord look. The former was ended by a passive ghost, so there was no injury. The latter was chopped to the ground by Jaya with an axe. The injury was quite serious in comparison, but the ancient species of the animal family had extremely strong self-healing power. It would seem that the wounds had recovered more than half. The moment the two woke up, Luo immediately noticed it, and opened the domain space like a conditioned reflex, directly transferring the hearts of Xiliu and Runti to his hands. On the other hand, Maude, just calmly watched Xiliu and Runti who woke up. "what?" With a horrified sound, Modder stared at Xiliu and Runti. On the heads of Xiliu and Runti, words and a string of stars actually hover. Maude blinked his eyes quickly, and then took a closer look. The words and stars were still hovering on the heads of Xiliu and Runti. On the top of Xiliu''s head is the word "swordsmanship", and behind it is eight and a half stars, that is, eight real stars and one star frame, each star emitting a deep purple light. On the top of Runti''s head is the word Devil, followed by nine real stars. Unlike Xiliu''s dark purple, her real star emits orange light, but the light looks a little dull. "It directly shows the ability star..." Maude was very surprised and thought to himself: "This ability setting was one of my assumptions when I developed the Hunter''s Note, but at that time, in order to form the ability of the Hunter''s Note, I had to abandon this setting, but now..." Looking at the information hovering over the heads of Xiliu and Runti, Maude knew that this was the ability of Hunter''s Notes. Just after Mord was thinking, Xiliu and Runti who woke up had their own actions. Guru Guru-- Xiliu didn''t touch the thunderstorm with the sword, but subconsciously used the power of the poisonous fruit, and the body instantly poured out a deterrent venom. Runti was also quite decisive. Before he could see the environment clearly, he directly opened up a completely beastly form. But the next second, Luo squeezed the heart in his hand with no expression. Unlike the immaturity of Vergo''s control of the heart in the original work, Luo, as a capable person himself, directly stretches the pain threshold when he squeezes the heart. "Ahhhhh!!!" Suddenly, an unimaginable pain violently attacked the nerves of Xiliu and Runti. The venom flowing on Xiliu''s body slowly disappeared. Runti also returned to human form in an instant. Both of them screamed in pain, and just got up, they fell to the ground again. Maude looked at Xiliu and Runti who were tortured by the severe pain, and did not pay much attention to them, but began to study the new capabilities of Hunter''s Note. This ability that could not be born in the previous hunter world because the power system did not allow it, unexpectedly emerged after his four abilities reached nine stars. Maude was surprised and curious. After trying a few thoughts, he found that the ability and star information displayed on the target''s head could be hidden with thoughts. In this way, it will not become a factor that obscures the vision. And Xiliu ate the poisonous fruit, but the message displayed was sword art. From this point of view, it was indeed the same as the ability he had originally set, only showing the ability of the highest star. "Speaking of how many stars Luo is..." Maude squinted at Luo. Exploring ability is activated. On the top of Luo''s head, the two characters of Devil suddenly appeared, and behind it were seven real stars and a star frame emitting purple light. It may be related to the number of stars. Although Luo''s star light is purple like Xiliu, his light is not as strong as Xiliu. "So weak..." Maude murmured to himself subconsciously, and suddenly wanted to know how many stars Luo''s sword skills were. The only thing he could know was that it would definitely be less than seven and a half stars. "So weak?" Luo''s ear moved, while squeezing his heart, he looked at Maude with a sensitive look. Maude only assumed that nothing happened, and turned to look at Xiliu and Runti who were still screaming. In the gap of his research ability, three or four minutes have passed. This also means that Xiliu and Runti endured three or four minutes of inhuman pain. The sweat leaking from the two of them wet the floor of the room. As long as Maude did not stop speaking, Luo would not stop, but continued to squeeze his heart. "Stop it first." It wasn''t until five minutes passed that Maude stopped talking. Luo Wenyan stopped squeezing his heart. Xiliu and Runti, who were beginning to doubt their lives in pain, were helpless lying on the ground. They looked like they had just been fished out of the water and looked very weak. Maude lowered his head and looked down at the weak Xiliu and Runti, his eyes fixed on the stars on their heads. These stars and the rays of light radiated from them, very intuitively embodied the abilities of Xiliu and Runti. It is also one of the best in the new world. It was precisely because of this intuitive star appearance that Maude suddenly understood Kaido''s unusual "cherishing talent" approach. "Two, I was thinking suddenly, whether I want to kill you neatly, or save your life for the time being..." Maude said on a whim. The expressions of Xiliu and Runti changed. "However, I personally prefer to kill you guys." Maude smiled. Although he can understand Kaido''s approach, this approach will bury hidden dangers. Not far from the goal set for 5,000, Ollie here! After the goal is reached, try to stabilize the daily update volume at 6000 words. I hope that I can recommend something by then, just fine~~! (End of this chapter) Chapter 604： Blackbeards body secrets (two in one) Chapter 604 Blackbeard''s Body Secret (two in one) The bodies of Jack of the Three Plagues and Die Mei, the crescent hunter, are on one side. With this reference, what Maude said on a whim is equivalent to giving Xiliu and Runti a chance. Is it to die fearlessly, or to linger? The choice between life and death was placed in front of Xiliu and Runti. It''s just that Maude is teasing them. The instinctive reaction caused Xiliu and Runti to hesitate for a while. Maude looked in his eyes, and the corner of his mouth slightly hooked. Hesitating means that there is consideration. Compared with rejection on the spot, there is still a slight possibility of this kind of reaction. However, when Maude gave this choice, after all, it was mostly on a whim, so he would change his mind at any time and directly take away the experience points of Xiliu and Runti. "I heard" Mod suddenly looked at Runti. "What the beast Kaido likes to do most is to use force to make some pirate group captains who are not weak and well-known are loyal to surrender. Then take away partners and treasures." Speaking of this, Maude flashed a ray of luster in his eyes, and said: "This kind of thing should not be a rumor, Runti." "what do you want to say in the end" Even if he was tortured to death by the pain, Runti''s eyes looked at Maude, as if he was about to blow Maude''s head. Maude smiled and said seriously: "It''s nothing, but suddenly I feel that Kaido''s actions are not unreasonable." "You want to follow Master Kaido!?" Runti realized that Maude was planning to use force to make himself loyal and surrender, and a thick ridicule suddenly appeared in the mellow eyes. "Just because you want to compare with Master Kaido? Don''t dream! If Master Kaido is here, you can lie down without resistance with just a click of''Thundering Gossip'', do you understand? , Idiot, idiot!!!" What Maude said obviously stimulated Runti, and as soon as his outspoken temperament came up, he immediately left the matter of life and death behind him. The reaction was so overwhelming, it could be seen that Runti probably thought from the heart that Kaido was the strongest existence in the world, no matter who it was, she was not qualified to compare with Kaido in her mind. "Is this woman an idiot?" Xiliu frowned and looked at Runti, who was speechless, thinking silently in her heart. Luo Leng Leng looked at Runti, and was about to squeeze his heart again to let Runti recognize his position. But Maude''s subsequent stop gesture made Luo subconsciously put away his strength. "This woman hasn''t figured out her position yet. It is necessary to make her more interesting." Luo looked at Maude, his slender fingers slightly embedded in Runti''s heart membrane. As long as Maude withdrew the stop gesture, he would squeeze his heart hard and let Runti experience the intense pain again. "It doesn''t matter." Maude chuckled and shook his head at Luo, and immediately looked at Runti who made no secret of mockery. "I was suddenly curious, if I personally put Kaido''s''head'' in front of you, how would you react?" "Didn''t I say..." Runti raised his head, blue stripes appeared on the snow-white neck, and said coldly: "I''m afraid that even Master Kaido''s''skin'' can''t hurt you, so don''t dream about it!!! If it wasn''t for the woman with the axe to deliberately create the illusion of an''incompetent''... Believe it or not, I will do it now You can hammer out your brain with your head!!!" This woman who saw everyone was biting on her, seemed to have completely given up her life, staring fiercely at Maude, her words were even more rude. Luo frowned and wanted to shut up the woman who was talking badly, but before Maude had spoken, he couldn''t go beyond. Since Runti''s temperament came up, Xiliu remained silent, but in his heart he had already determined that Runti was a dead person. "Is there a chance to survive..." From the corner of Xi Liu''s eyes, she glanced at Die Mei''s body and the black beard who was seriously injured and unconscious. The ambitious future that Blackbeard personally portrayed to him was still dead before setting sail. What a irony... But anyway-- He hopes to stop here. If there is a chance to bet... Hilliu lowered his head silently, and Lafayette''s ostentatious gesture appeared in his mind. Maude looked at his teeth and grinned, running as he did as he said, raising his hand and squeezing his chin, his eyes flashing thinking. After a while, Maude folded his index fingers together, and the curtains in front of the window opened slightly. Bright sunlight passed through the gaps in the curtains, covering the area below Runti''s neck. rustle-- The body that was hit by the sun suddenly began to desert. "Ok?!" Runti was startled, but soon calmed down, still staring at Maude coldly. A few seconds passed. The sunlight shining into the room turned Runti''s body below his head into a small handful of fine sand. However, Runti not only did not die, but also retained consciousness. This is the power effect of Shadow Fruit. Under the premise that the shadow is taken away, even if the body is exposed to the sun with only one finger left, it will not usher in death in the true sense. As long as the shadow is returned within the time limit, the body that has been sanded by the sun will recover in an instant. "You are still useful." Maude took a few steps forward and looked down at Runti calmly. As the curtains slowly opened, the sunlight slowly covered Runti''s chin. rustle-- Runti''s chin began to sand, followed by lips, nose, lower eyelids... The warm and welcoming sunshine seems to be slowly eating away at life at this moment. Runti still has a fierce look, but his heart is already chilling. After the sunlight spread through Runti''s eyes, Maude suddenly exerted his force and kicked Runti''s temple. Bang! Half of Runti''s head flew out and hit the wall made of heavy slabs. Half of his head sank directly into the stone wall, almost breaking through the stone wall. Seeing Maude''s ruthless behavior, she was accustomed to seeing the various punishments advancing the city, and her heart was shocked. In contrast, Luo did not respond. After all, he often cuts the enemy into a dozen pieces and throws them away. Although it will not cause substantial damage to the enemy''s body, the mental damage is still quite strong. After kicking Fei Runti''s head, Maude returned the shadow to Runti. As soon as the shadow returned to Runti''s body, it was only a blink of an eye that allowed Runti''s body to become ashes after being exposed to sunlight. Afterwards, Maude immediately cut off Runti''s shadow. "Luo, cut her off." Maude glanced at Runti who lost his shadow again and lost consciousness. "Eight yuan may not be enough." Luo raised his index finger, opened the domain space, and cut Runti''s body into sixteen pieces on his own initiative. There is no sea tower stone handcuffs on the ship, even if the heart and shadow have been taken away, the only way to restrict Runti''s freedom of movement. Maude glanced at Runti, which was cut into sixteen pieces, and didn''t say anything. In front of Xiliu, he stuffed Runti''s shadow into the body of Crescent Hunter Diemei. A few seconds later. Die Mei opened her eyes suddenly and slowly got up from the ground, then lowered her head to look at her body. "Ah? How could I wear such ugly clothes? And this figure is too bad!" As she said, she touched her face a few times with her hand, and stared her eyes suddenly, and said in disbelief: "And what is going on with this face, it is disgustingly ugly!" The Butterfly Beauty Zombie, who carried Runti''s soul, slandered his body as soon as he woke up. This kind of distinctive character, once he becomes ruthless, he really scolds himself. "Master, this body is too bad, help me change it!" After slandering his bad body, Runti looked at Maude pitifully. "Let''s talk about it, you go out first." "Woo... okay." Runti whimpered and left the room obediently. As soon as she left, the room suddenly became quiet. Maude then looked at Shiliu. Facing Maude''s gaze, Xiliu condensed her mind, and said in a deep voice, "This is why you don''t kill us for the time being?" "not completely." Maude fixed his gaze on the star above Xiliu''s head, and said lightly: "So, what is your choice?" "Surrender." Xiliu took a deep breath and answered without hesitation. Not only did he want to save his life, but he also wanted to continue many things that he could not accomplish before. "Even if you choose to surrender, I will not return the''heart'' and the''shadow'' to you." "It doesn''t matter, even if you lose part of your freedom, I will show you the value." Xiliu''s attitude was full of confidence at this moment. As long as Maude is willing to give him a chance, he firmly believes that with his own ability, he will live up to Maude''s expectations. And what he wants is very simple, as long as he can actually satisfy his own desires is enough. Maude looked down at Shiliu and nodded slowly after a moment. Seeing Maude''s reaction, the heart that Xiliu had always mentioned finally fell. His loyalty to Blackbeard can only originate from Blackbeard''s success. But let alone Blackbeard''s success, he couldn''t even complete the first step of the plan... When he met Blackbeard in Pushing City, Xiliu thought Blackbeard was the man he had been waiting for. But the facts proved him wrong. And the man in front of me, maybe... "You go and stay here first, Luo, and move Xiliu to the lobby on the first floor." Now that he accepted Xiliu''s choice of surrender, Maude did not intend to waste time on Xiliu, and directly asked Luo to send Xiliu to the lobby on the first floor. Luo nodded, opened the domain space, and instantly transferred Xiliu. Huh! Lobby. Xiliu, who flashed out of thin air, was directly lying on the floor. Immediately, Xiliu looked up blankly, and the four ugly strongmen, Qing Pheasant, Jaya, Xia Qi, and Lafayette, came into view. "..." Hilliu could not help being silent. Seeing Xiliu who appeared inexplicably in front of them, the green pheasants were surprised at first, and then they all made preparations. "My own person." Feeling the huge pressure oncoming, it was very difficult for Xiliu to squeeze such a sentence. As Xiliu was transferred to the lobby on the first floor by Luo, Maude looked at the last person to be dealt with-Blackbeard. The message hovering over Blackbeard''s head was not the devil fruit ability that Maude had expected, but the physique. This point surprised Maude, but he was relieved soon. Not to mention that Blackbeard was born with a physique different from that of ordinary people, just the endurance of the body to resist beating, the physique is definitely not weak, and it has not been long for Blackbeard to eat the dark fruit. Therefore, the strongest of the black beard stars is physique, which makes sense. Maude stared at the nine real stars on top of Blackbeard''s head. The intensity of the orange light emitted was better than that of Runti. "Nine-star-level physique... If Runti''s orange light is elementary, then Blackbeard''s orange light is intermediate. I don''t know if Blackbeard''s experience value can make me successfully condense the tenth star frame... " Mord thought silently. After a few seconds, Maude turned to look at Luo and asked, "Do you need a break?" He was worried that Eluo''s current physical strength would not be able to support the study of Blackbeard''s body. "No, just''scanning'' is much less labor-saving than''operation''." Luo shook his head at Maude, and soon put the ghost cry on the table properly. Maude hummed and said, "Then let''s start, let''s see...what is the structure of this guy''s body." "Room." Luo did not grind, and directly opened the domain space with a diameter of only three meters, covering the black beard in a coma. The smaller the field space, the stronger the accuracy and power. "scanning!" Luo stared at the black beard, his eyes gleaming. In the domain space, a azure light beam imprinted on Blackbeard''s body, starting from the top of his head, and slowly moving towards the soles of his feet. The moving speed of the light beam was very slow, showing Luo''s prudence and carefulness. Maude watched quietly. Last time I was studying the body of the Tianlongren, this time I changed to a black beard. Speaking of it, the Tianlong people call themselves gods, and the black beard is a member of the D family, and are known as the natural enemies of the gods. I first studied [God] and then [God''s Natural Enemies]. It''s quite interesting to think about it this way. After a few minutes, the scan is over. Luo''s ability to remove the fruits of the operation kept panting. After returning to the terrifying three-masted ship from Dresrosa, his stamina only recovered partly, and he was called by Maude to extract the devil fruit. Now he has scanned the body structure of Blackbeard again, and his stamina is no surprise. Was overdrawn once. Had it not been trained by Maud, maybe one day he might be overworked. Maude looked at Luo who was panting, and suppressed the urge to inquire about the result. After waiting for two or three minutes, Luo''s breathing finally calmed down. "how about it?" Seeing Luo''s breathing tended to stabilize, Maude then asked. Luo looked at Blackbeard''s body with a different color in his eyes, and asked, "Maude, do you know about''chimerism''?" "Chimera?" Maude was startled when he heard the words, his expression turned a little weird. Because of an incident in the Hunter''s World, Maude was not unfamiliar with the term chimera, but knew very well. "I know a little bit, so, what do you mean, Blackbeard''s body... is related to''chimerism''?" "Correct." Luo glanced at Maude unexpectedly, he didn''t expect Maude also knew about chimeras. "If I hadn''t read the relevant content in an old book, I wouldn''t know that there will be a''chimerism'' in the world... In fact, in the known medical history, it is related to''chimerism'' Example, one hand can count." As he said, Luo looked at Blackbeard''s body seriously. "This is the first time I have seen a living chimera with my own eyes." "is it" Maude touched his chin, surprised, suddenly thought of a certain possibility, and asked: "Luo, if you use Blackbeard''s body as a reference, your ability to perform surgery...can transform a person into a''chimera''. ?" "Ok?" Hearing Maude''s words, Luo couldn''t help thinking. (End of this chapter) Chapter 605： Do you want to be the king of the world... Im really sorry. Chapter 605 Do you want to be the king of the world... I''m really sorry. The so-called chimera means that an individual has two or more cells and genes in his body. The immunological meaning refers to the simultaneous existence of two or more cell lines with different chromosomal composition in a body. Can tolerate each other, do not produce rejection, and are in a chimeric state. Sometimes it can also be regarded as an organism with different traits in the same organ, and in general, it is an intersex person. People with this condition are often accompanied by symptoms of extreme energy, and sometimes symptoms of multiple personality disorders. In short, a chimera is the existence of more than one gene in an individual, and neither exclude nor conflict with each other. As for the symptoms of multiple personality disorder, it is relatively unconvincing whether it is related to chimerism. This is Maud''s understanding of chimeras. But this knowledge does not necessarily apply to the world of One Piece. Just as Luo said, in the past medical history, there have not been many examples of chimeras, and it can be counted with one hand. However, in the hunter''s world, the existence and phenomenon of chimeras have a certain degree of general recognition. Among a wide variety of creatures, there are even chimeric ants, which are genetic factors that can ingest prey by eating, and then inherit the biological characteristics of the prey to their offspring. It seems to be a biological manufacturing factory... And this ability, in a sense, is similar to the swallow fruit in the world of One Piece, it is all through swallowing, and then combining different creatures into individuals. The difference is that chimeric ants inherit the biological factors they eat to their offspring, and the effect of the ability to swallow fruits is more like a transformation ability. Based on this knowledge about chimeras, Maude immediately thought of the possibility of using the fruits of surgery to transform a normal person into a chimera when he heard that Blackbeard was a chimera. The hypothesis he put forward caused Luo to fall into contemplation. The fruit of surgery can be said to be the most special existence in the superhuman system. It not only has the ability to operate on the [soul], but also the ultimate ability to immortalize the body. In contrast, just using surgery to transform a normal person into a chimera is not impossible in Luo''s view. But no matter how perfect the theory is, the result ultimately depends on practice. "It is feasible in theory, but not necessarily in practice." After meditation, Luo gave Maude a pertinent answer. "Really... It doesn''t matter, just start preparing for this research today." Maud was in high spirits and looked forward to the final results of this research. Luo Wenyan nodded. As long as it can help Maude, he will do his best to accomplish it. From his standpoint and perspective, I really don''t understand the significance of this research. Luo felt puzzled about this, it was a matter of course. After all, under the interference of the butterfly Maud... Although Blackbeard did not miss the battle, but he did not get the white beard''s fruit-shaking ability like the original book, and then in front of the whole world, he extremely arrogantly demonstrated the double-fruit ability beyond the world''s cognition. Without the occurrence of this original incident, even if Luo used the fruit of the operation to discover the secret of Blackbeard''s body, it would be impossible to associate this incident with the ability of double fruit. After the [Plot] runaway, the only person who knows all the details is the traverser Maude. "Isn''t it weird why I should do such a thankless thing?" Maude saw Luo''s doubts, and before Luo raised any doubts, he asked back. Luo Zheng wanted to ask aloud, but he didn''t expect that Maude would take the initiative to mention this, so he slowly nodded. Maude smiled when he saw this. "Then have you ever thought, since there will be at least two different genes coexisting in the chimera, does it mean that...plural genes are likely to be able to withstand multiple devil fruit abilities? No, it should be said... Bear the plural demon factors." "Ok?" Luo''s eyes shrank sharply and looked at Maude in surprise. He didn''t know what to say for a while, but this reaction just showed that he instinctively agreed with Maude''s statement. "Chimera, double-fruit ability...?" After a brief surprise, Luo subconsciously looked at the black beard who was lying unconscious, with a strange light in his eyes. Following Luo''s sight, Maude also looked at Blackbeard. "Luo, isn''t there a great guinea pig that can verify the''hypothesis'' here? Just feed him a devil fruit and you can get the result immediately." After finishing speaking, before Luo could react, Maude opened the cassette and took out three devil fruits, namely the sticky fruit, the heavy fruit, and the flying fruit. He currently has fifteen devil fruits in his collection. If you want to experiment with devil fruits, you naturally have to come up with devil fruits that he thinks is relatively weak. In this way, even if the devil fruit used for the experiment has an accident, it will not feel heartache. "Take a devil fruit to experiment. Only Tianlong people can do this kind of thing..." Luo silently looked at the three Devil Fruits that Maude had taken out of the shadow box, silently thinking in his heart. Maude looked down at the three devil fruits and said to himself: "Sticky fruits, tons of crushed fruits, fluttering fruits...Which one should I choose?" The former owners of these three devil fruits are all officials of the Don Quixote family. In Maude''s impression, these former masters have developed the Devil Fruit ability to a shit-like level. Needless to say, sticky fruit, a type of defensive control counterattack that can resist armed attacks, was actually used by Torrepol to stick things... Tons of pressure fruit is even more outrageous. Obviously, it is an ability that can greatly increase the pressure of attack in close combat, but it was used by the former owner, Mahabas, to gain weight as the main attack method. Finally, the flying fruit... Being developed by the previous owner is really hard to say. Maude felt that it would be better to use the ability to fly fruit in the freight business. As long as the ability to use the ability to turn heavy and space-consuming goods into thin towels, one freight can reach others a hundred times. Money or something is coming in by itself, and it''s better than being so ruined. "Just take the sticky fruit." Mord thought for a moment, and finally decided to experiment with sticky fruit. He put the fluttering fruit and the heavy fruit back into the shadow box, and then took the sticky fruit and came to Blackbeard''s side. Without Maud''s special instructions, Luo already took the black beard''s heart in his hand, quickly glanced at the film that wrapped the heart, and asked: "Maud, fortress two fruits?" "No, one is enough. If Blackbeard is alive after eating the sticky fruit, put the second fruit in the film." Maude looked at Luo''s black beard heart with only a fruit in his hand, and immediately began the experiment. He violently pushed the sticky fruit into Blackbeard''s mouth, making sure that part of the fruit had slipped down Blackbeard''s throat before stopping. Afterwards, Maude took two steps back and looked down at Blackbeard, waiting for the result. Luo also looked at Blackbeard attentively. Soon, half a minute later, Blackbeard was safe and sound, and there was no such thing as the legendary phenomenon that he would explode after eating two devil fruits. Seeing this result, Luo''s heart made waves. If the idea comes true, after he thoroughly implements the chimera reconstruction surgery, wouldn''t it be... Luo Shi couldn''t calm down the more he thought about it. Those with the ability to have multiple Devil Fruit abilities, this kind of thing, just think about it, feels very dreamy. But now, there is a high probability that it will become a reality. "Let''s observe for a while." After the results of the experiment came out, to be on the safe side, Maude did not immediately attack Blackbeard, but continued to wait patiently. Soon, half an hour passed, and Blackbeard''s body remained unchanged. After observing it for almost forty minutes, Maude felt that it was almost time, and he looked at Luo. "Okay, let''s start the next step." "it is good." Luo Wenyan, stuffed a second fruit into Blackbeard''s heart film. After watching Luo stuff the second fruit into the film, Maude pulled out Qiushui, and hung the sharp tip of the knife on Blackbeard''s neck. "I hope you can bring me enough surprises, Blackbeard." Maude pointed at the black beard with the tip of his autumn water knife, his eyes full of expectation. Not only the dark fruit that is about to be obtained, but also the physical experience benefits of Blackbeard. "I don''t know if I can successfully condense the tenth physique star frame..." After Maud whispered a word in his heart, his arm suddenly exerted force and pressed Qiushui down. Puff! Qiu Shui plunged into the black beard''s neck without hindrance, and blood spurted across it. Blackbeard, who was in a severe coma, didn''t react at all even if he was hit by the knife. Maude looked down at Blackbeard as his life counted down. In a while, the very ambitious man who turned the world upside down in the original book will completely exit from the stage of the sea. "Want to be the king of the world... I''m really sorry." Maude stared at Blackbeard''s **** neck, and meditated in his heart. Whether the king of the world or one piece. Maude had never thought of this. What he wants is to stand on the apex of the world, be free from any threats, do what he wants to do, and protect the dreams of his companions... If you stand at the top of the world, you are the King of the World or One Piece. Then he doesn''t mind picking up these titles. Gradually, Blackbeard swallowed his last breath in silence. Maude slowly pulled out Qiushui, shaking his wrist, clearing the blood on the knife, and then scabbing Qiushui. With a pleasant sound of sharp blade returning, Maude closed his eyes and concentrated. In the pitch-black vision, the hunter''s notes exuding a rich orange light quickly appeared. Maude, while carefully comprehending the experience gains fed back into his body, focused his attention on the changes in the stars on the cover of the Hunter''s Note. However, the expected tenth physique star frame did not condense. To be more precise, the experience value gains brought by Blackbeard only condense one-fifth of the physique star frame, and the distance to completely condense the star frame is still more than half. On the other hand, other benefits are not as much as expected. Although the overall income will be partially nullified by the divergence of sword skills, and it is not long for Blackbeard to eat the dark fruit, even the demon''s ability demand will also be diverted to part of the income. But this result still disappointed Maude. "After the four nine-stars, this sense of stagnation became more obvious." "Sure enough, the more advanced it is, the harder it is to improve..." "However, the difficulty of upgrading is so abnormal, it also shows the strength of nine and a half stars." "And the physique monsters like Charlotte Lingling and Kaido, all of them must be nine and a half stars higher." Maude thought in his heart. When Maude checked the experience gains, as Blackbeard''s heart stopped beating, the demon soul lodged in it left with it, and without accident, it attached to the fruit in the same film, slowly turning into dark fruit and sticky. Sticky fruit. Luo first watched the devil fruit take shape, then glanced at Maude, who was not moving at all, first took the devil fruit out and placed it on the table next to it. After a few seconds. Maude opened his eyes, looked at the dark fruit and the sticky fruit on the table, and couldn''t help smiling. After the dark devil fruit was put in the bag, not counting the poisonous fruits and swollen head dragon fruits "to be mentioned" in Xiliu and Runti, Maude now holds a total of 16 devil fruits. Among these devil fruits, there is no shortage of devil fruits with extremely high limits, such as shock fruits, sound fruits, mammoth fruits, nine-tailed fox fruits, and childlike fruits. If Maude held sixteen devil fruits in his hand, it would be hard to imagine how the whole world would react to him. However, so many devil fruits, it is really not easy to consume for a while. Unless Luo''s chimera surgery can be implemented... After that, just find a test subject and repeat the experiment on Blackbeard to ensure safety and stability. Once determined to be foolproof, the main players in the team can eat another devil fruit. In that way, it is estimated that the inventory will bottom out soon. But these are future things. Maude shook his head slightly, no longer thinking about it. "Luo, regarding the corpse repair work, you can do it after you rest. It doesn''t need to be completed today." Maude glanced at the corpses of Blackbeard and Jack, and said, "Or hand over this job to Arthur. He used to be a funeral director. He should be good at repairing corpses." "understood." Luo nodded in response. Maude said softly: "That''s about it, you go to rest first." "it is good." Luo didn''t pretend, he turned around and left. Before leaving, he did not forget to take the bodies of Blackbeard and Jack away. Maude watched Luo leave the room. Before finding a suitable shadow, corpses like Blackbeard and Jack had to be put in the freezer to eat ashes. "Next... I''m busy too." Maude walked toward the balcony, jumped, and landed in front of the front of the hall on the first floor of the castle. At the moment of landing, several eyes gathered on his back together. It was the eyes of the green pheasants in the hall. Maude slowly turned around to meet the gazes of the green pheasants, and for the first time saw Xiliu who was forced into the corner by a few big men, who looked a little embarrassed. "From today, Xiliu will be considered as a trainee crew member in our regiment." "This" Everyone was slightly stunned. Trainee crew? ? Xiliu was a little helpless, but at any rate he hung up an identity that would not be targeted. "Also, if you think that Xiliu''s performance is not good, come over and tell me, I will kill him immediately... well, kick him." "..." Xiliu''s cheeks trembled slightly. The venue was suddenly quiet and terribly quiet. Its a rare link between One Piece World and Hunter World, maybe it will bring surprises in the future~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 606： Gathering of the old times (two in one) Chapter 606 The old age gathers together (two in one) Let Xiliu join the team... Even the trainee crew is too messy. Everyone looked at Maude, their expressions changed slightly. Even Xia Qi, who was outside the team, felt that Maude''s decision was a bit hasty. This reminded her of the pirate group she had been with before, and the captain who had awed her. For any strong man who wants to join the pirate group, the captain has always been willing to come. Although this approach can quickly increase the size of the team, it will also bury hidden dangers. The fact is also true. When the team was on the verge of destruction, it was not so much falling into the hands of the enemy as it was falling into the hands of his own. After realizing that Maude''s decision was wrong, Xia Qi did not give a voice to remind. Strictly speaking, she is an outsider. Even if it is not an outsider, it is impossible to intervene in other people''s pirate group at will. Lafayette and Jaya also feel wrong, but they can only acquiesce in Maud''s approach. As the first people to follow Maude, they knew that once Maude made a decision, others could not change it. As crew members, their duty is to support the captains decision while spending more thought and energy to eliminate the possible negative effects of each decision. As for the green pheasant, he is relatively calm compared to Lafayette and Jaya who are concerned. Because the stronger the person, the most indispensable is self-confidence, and naturally there are not so many worries. The most typical person among them is undoubtedly the beast Kaiduo. After Maude gave Xiliu a bit of intimidation, he suddenly thought of something. "Hiliu, you have something to do." "what''s up?" Xiliu took advantage of the situation and walked towards Maude to get rid of the encirclement of the green pheasants. But after walking a few steps, Xiliu realized something, and immediately stopped and took a quick glance at the sunlight covering his feet. His shadow is still in Maude''s hands, and if the sun shines on it, it will turn into ashes like a vampire. Maude noticed Xiliu''s small gesture of being forced to avoid the sun, and didn''t care too much. In a short time, it is impossible for him to return the shadow and heart to Xiliu. Looking at Hiliu, Maude didn''t tell the content directly, but asked: "You were the chief guard who pushed the city. You should be familiar with the prison, right? "Yes." Shiliu nodded. "That''s good, I plan to build a prison on the ship..." Maude immediately said: "Then, this task is left to you." "no problem." Xiliu was surprised in her heart, but accepted the task without hesitation. He knows how he is walking on thin ice, and he knows better what he should and shouldn''t do in this team. Only by showing value and loyalty as soon as possible, can it be truly accepted by Maud. In this process, Maude must recognize his pursuit. If it fails... It means death that stops here. After handing over the task of building the prison to Hiliu, Maude did not stay long and moved towards the place where the prisoners were temporarily placed. Next, he had to cut off the shadows of the prisoners one by one, and then stuffed them into the corpses one by one, creating a coolie that didn''t need to rest, recharge, or eat 24 hours a day. The number of prisoners was 500, but there were only 200 dead bodies. But it doesn''t matter, there are still corpses left by Moria in the freezer of the castle, which is more than enough to meet the supply of 300 shadows. "This is a big project." Maude walked on the unrepaired trail, thinking of 500 coolies'' manufacturing projects, and muttered to himself. "What big project?" Perona''s voice came from mid-air. As usual, she was floating in the air with a small umbrella. Maude raised his head to look at Perona, and said, "I want to create 500 coolie zombies." "Ah, the workload of 500 zombies..." Perona gave a sigh and exclaimed, "Isn''t that going to be very hard?" "Yes, it will be really hard." Maude agreed. Perona regretted: "It''s a pity that you alone do this kind of thing, otherwise I will definitely help you." "I understand your intentions, but the workload is a bit hard, but it''s nothing to me." Maude smiled at Perona. "Oh, really." Facing Maude''s gaze, Perona subconsciously tilted her head to look at the cluttered grass beside the road, and muttered a little. "of course." Maude said, turning the shadow into a shadow clone. In less than a second, the shadow clone became like himself. "The job of making zombie coolies is left to you." Maude reached out and patted the shoulder of the shadow clone. The shadow clone nodded, and then strode forward. Mid-air. Perona was still sorry that she couldn''t help Maude, but now she stared at the back of the shadow clone. This is also OK? ! Seeing Ying Clan go away, Perona slowly retracted her gaze, and immediately looked at Maude with remnant thoughts in her eyes. "Is this a big project..." "of course." Maude smiled and said with emotion: "But fortunately I have a shadow." "..." Perona was silent. World Economic News Agency, mobile newspaper office base. "hiss--" In the slightly messy office area, there was a tidy sound of inhalation. The well-informed staff of the news agency are all shocked at the moment. The culprit that made them react like this was the few paper reports that had just been faxed on the desk and more than ten photos. "Is it really possible? I''m not dreaming, am I?" A reporter looked at one of the photos of Maude holding the shaking fruit, and whispered in disbelief. Beside him, there happened to be an enthusiastic colleague standing. "Snapped!" The warm-hearted colleague raised his hand and gave him a slap without saying a word. The reporter who was slapped suddenly took another breath, painful. "Great, you are not dreaming!" Seeing the reporter''s reaction, the enthusiastic colleagues breathed a sigh of relief. The faxed information spread on the desk is not too much to shock the world seven times overnight. If it is a dream, it is simply a great misfortune for the news industry! "Ah, I''m not dreaming, this is real, this is real!!!" After the slapped reporter took a cold breath, he was as excited as a two-hundred-jin fat man. "This kind of headline event...have to be published quickly!!! I can already imagine the reaction of the whole world!!!" "Where is President Morgans?" "I don''t know, I just went to look at the photos." "It seems to have gone to Dada''s office..." "Huh? It really doesn''t look like the style of President Morgans, the heavy news is clearly on the table!" "It should be comforting Dada, after all..." One of the reporters picked up Mauds high-definition, dead-end handsome photos, and said with emotion: The blockbuster news related to this dazzling man has always been provided by Dada, but I didnt expect it to be the first one by Habakak... "It''s just that, President Morgans will not deliberately comfort Dada. The key is that, according to Mr. Habakak, these unexpected materials were handed to him by Maude himself!" "So that''s it, Nadada must be very sad now." When everyone was discussing, the door of Dada''s office was pushed open. Morgans stepped out of it, and under the gaze of everyone, he hurried to the desk where the Dresrosa incident report was placed. "This is big news." Morgans picked up the exceptionally detailed report of the Dresrosa incident written by Habakak in one hand, and in the other hand picked up the photo of Maude holding the shaking fruit in his hand. He looked extremely excited and immediately looked around. The subordinates present. "It''s still the old rule and the double-headed page is used, but this time is a bit different. I want to make the front and back of the newspaper tomorrow morning only publish reports related to Maud. Then, everyone... From now on, let us look forward to the world tomorrow. Come on, hahaha!" "Long live President Morgans!!!" "Hey, you called the wrong person." A flash of light flashed in Morgans''s eyes, pointed at the subordinate who had just called Long Live, and said with a serious face: "It''s Bacardi Maud Long Live!!!" "Oh yes, long live Bacardi Maud!!!" "Long live Bacardi Maud!!!" Excited voices spread through the gaps in the doors and windows of the mobile newspaper to the distant wilderness. That night. As the industry leader, the World Economic News newspaper has been working all night long. According to the request of President Morgans, the newspaper tomorrow morning must have a double-headed page, and both sides can only publish reports related to Maud. This extremely special care is the first time in the history of a newspaper, so carelessness is not tolerated. The next day. The results of all the employees of the newspaper office all night long turned into newspapers flying all over the world. Chambord Islands, naval base. A group of heavily armed navies hurried out of the base and rushed toward the 13th Tree Island nervously. ten minutes later. The navy arrived at Tree Island No. 13 and looked at the three tall and low figures standing under Tree Island No. 13 as if they were facing an enemy. "Pirate King Roger''s right-hand man, Silbaz Reilly and Spark Jabba..." "And Thor..." "Why do these three people come here!?" The navy stubbornly held weapons in their hands, and looked at the legendary crew of Roger Pirates who had gathered together. Raleigh looked up at the shaggy bar on the roots that had been razed to the ground. After a while, he slowly retracted his gaze and randomly glanced at the surrounding navy that surrounded them. "Jabba, Sol, it seems we old guys are quite popular." "Should I be proud?" Jabba took a puff of cigarette lightly. Saul was holding a gilded pipe in his mouth, and his expressionless expression said: "I am more concerned about the wine?" "The bar is gone, where''s the wine." Without waiting for Raleigh''s response, Jaba responded to Raleigh. Lei Li sighed slightly, a little helpless. I wanted to bring the two old men to try Xia Qi''s fine wine, but I didn''t expect people to come and Xia Qi and the bar were gone. "There is a pub on the island where the wine is not bad, but it''s a bit expensive. Why don''t you go there to relieve your hunger." "Yes, but do you have money?" Thor squinted at Reilly and asked the most critical question. Raleigh smiled on his old face and said without any psychological burden: "No money." "..." Thor. "..." Jabba. The three old men chatted freely, completely ignoring the surrounding navy. "Pluto Raleigh, what is your purpose in coming to Chambord Islands?" The headed admiral looked at the three of Lei Li solemnly. Raleigh tilted his head and looked at the admiral who was calling. On the other hand, Sol and Jabba also looked over. Being stared at by three legendary characters all at once, the admiral felt unimaginable pressure and couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, his heart beating quickly with tension. "Do you have money with you?" Raleigh stared at the admiral and asked suddenly. "What, what!?" The admiral, who was always nervous, was stunned after hearing what Raleigh said. Reilly said seriously: "I want to borrow some money from you." "???" The navy were all dumbfounded. "Haha, you even borrowed money from the Navy. After so many years, you still haven''t changed at all, Raleigh." At this moment, there was a sound of laughter that made Raleigh and Jabba very familiar, but Thor felt a harsh laugh. The three followed the laughter and saw Karp in a navy coat strode over. "Here comes a troublesome guy." Jabba sighed softly, turned his head to look at Thor, and saw that the other person was calm, which made him a little relieved. Raleigh looked at Karp and sighed softly. "It''s Lieutenant General Karp!!!" Looking back at the navy, after seeing the arrival of the naval hero Karp, they were all refreshed and felt inexplicably relieved. Under the gaze of everyone, Karp stepped over the crowd and strode to the front of the three of Lei Li, his eyes flicked over Lei Li and Jabba one by one, and finally paused for a moment on Sol. Saul squinted his eyes and met Cap''s gaze. The eyes of the two old men were intertwined in mid-air, bursting out sparks invisibly. After a while, Saul took the lead in cursing: "You old thing is not dead yet." "I should say that." Karp raised his brows and said rudely: "The legs are gone, it must be very inconvenient, sly gun." "Hey, it''s not very convenient, but it''s better than one arm less." Sol looked at Karp''s empty left arm and surveyed, "I really want to know what you were thinking when you were cut off by Maude." "..." A few green veins appeared on Karp''s forehead, and he was not in the mood to play tricks with Sol, and turned to look at Raleigh. Just as Karp was about to inquire about his coming, several newspapers fell from the sky. Capp and Raleigh each took a newspaper and opened it. The first thing that caught your eye was the photo of Maude, who took up a small half of the page. "this is" Seeing the photos and the contents of the newspaper, Rao was the two old people who have experienced many troubles, Cap and Rao, and they couldn''t help showing shock. Raleigh''s reaction made Sol and Jabba a little curious, and they leaned over to read the contents of the newspaper. "We defeated BIGMOM and the top cadres of the Beasts, and at the same time declared war on Charlotte Lingling and Kaido, repelled the Whitebeard Pirates, destroyed the Blackbeard Pirates and the Don Quixote family, and got the shock fruit" Sol and Jabba stared at the contents of the newspaper. After a while. Thor''s cheerful laughter spread throughout the nearby tree islands. But a few seconds later, a domineering and domineering look swept across the entire tree island 13 in a flash, interrupting Thor''s laughter. The person who releases this domineering look is not Karp. "Puff..." The surrounding navy was stunned by the domineering look of the overlord, and even the commanders of the team were not spared and fell to the ground one after another. In just one or two seconds, there are only four people who can stand up in the field: Cap, Raleigh, Sol, and Jabba. "Ok?" These four old people from the old age all looked in the same direction. A burly and strong man, wearing earmuffs, wearing a military uniform, and holding a newspaper in his hands is striding over. Looking at the man, waves of waves were all over the faces of Cap, Raleigh, Thor, and Jabba. When the man walked closer, instead of restraining his domineering look, he unscrupulously used his domineering look to attack the four old people who left legends in the old age. But this kind of behavior, in addition to having a provocative effect, is unlikely to have a substantial impact on them. "Long time no see, Raleigh, Jabba, Sol." The man raised his chin slightly and looked at the crowd condescendingly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 607： Horrible suppression Chapter 607 The Suppressive Power of Terror Suddenly, the burly and strong blond man exudes an astonishing aura. The overlord look crazily flowing from his body swept the audience with unscrupulousness. Hundreds of navy lying on the ground became the most gorgeous foil at this moment, demonstrating the terrifying strength of this blond man to a great extent. "Evil successor..." Karp frowned, staring at the blond man intently, and called out his name in a deep voice. "Barrett." The eyes of Raleigh, Jabba, and Sol all condensed, and they called out each other''s names. The man in front of him was once one of the crew members of the Roger Pirates, but he withdrew from the Roger Pirates during the voyage. Before he quit the Roger Pirates, Barrett was on par with Raleigh at the time in terms of strength. You know, Barrett was less than twenty years old at that time, and Raleigh was in the prime of his prime. With this terrifying strength, even the experienced crew of the Roger Pirates at the time, without exception, regarded Barrett as a complete monster. In the eyes of the navy, Barrett, who has the title of "Evil Successor", is undoubtedly the most ferocious prisoner escaped from LEVEL6 in Advance City, and even the Golden Lion cannot compare with him. Now, this monster appeared in front of Cap, Raleigh, Jabba, and Sol. "When I noticed the breath on the coastline, I still felt lucky to be able to warm up my body before entering the new world, but I didnt expect that the breath would be you old guys." Barrett looked down at Raleigh and the four of them. After speaking, regardless of what Raleigh and the others reacted, he rubbed the newspaper with one hand and glanced at the content published in the newspaper. After just a few glances, Barrett''s gaze was fixed on Maude''s picture. A moment later, Barrett''s eyes were full of awe-inspiring warfare, and he grinned with a dangerous smile. "Bacardi Maud... before you get rid of the four emperors, let''s have a knife on you, but before that..." Barrett slowly looked at Raleigh and the others. Between the thick fingers of the baby''s arm, several black and red arcs suddenly flashed. The newspaper pinched between his fingers suddenly turned into black ashes and was blown into the air by the sea breeze. "Although I am not interested in you old guys from the old age at all." As he spoke, Barrett''s eyes flicked over Cap''s empty left arm and Sol''s empty left leg. "But unfortunately, the only thing I want to do now is to fight as much as I want, so...don''t ask the reason and position, let us fight here as much as we want!" "..." Hearing Barrett''s arrogant words, the expressions of Cap, Raleigh, Jabba, and Sol all changed slightly. "Don''t ask why and stand." Karp took a few steps forward, took off the coat he was wearing, and said with a solemn expression: "Even if you don''t say this, sending you back to Pushing City is exactly what the old man will perform next." "You alone are not enough for me to enjoy myself." Barrett smiled coldly, and glanced at Lei Li from the corner of his eyes, and said, "You should go together, I don''t want to end the battle before I have fun." Karp''s face sank slightly when he heard the words. That''s it, no need to say more. Huh! Karp disappeared out of thin air. The next moment, he came to Barrett and punched Barrett in the face without any fancy. The sound of breaking through the air. On top of the huge fist, the highest level of armed domineering is covered. Facing this powerful punch, Barrett''s eyes flashed with red light, and he did not hold it big. He raised his palm, which was also covered with the highest-level armed color, and accurately faced the iron fist that Karp had swung over. Bang! The fists and palms meet, and with an ear-splitting roar, circular waves of air rush to the surroundings at extremely fast speeds. The overflowing vigor caused the ground under the feet of both parties to shatter into pieces in an instant, flying up and down. Barrett took a step back, but he caught Karp''s proud iron fist. "Energetic, very good." Barrett smiled excitedly, unlike ordinary people''s big hands, directly wrapping Karp''s fist. "But did you forget that you only have one arm." Before he could speak, Barrett clenched his other hand into a fist. With a sneer, the armed color covered his fist, so black that it was shiny. Immediately, Barrett punched out a stack of air waves and hit Karp''s abdomen hard. Bang! As the air waves dissipated, the overbearing power carried by his fist was concentrated on Karp''s body. After all, Karp is a rare physical powerhouse in the world. He puts an armed defense on his abdomen in time, and he uses his physical strength to resist Barrett''s punch that contains astonishing power. However, Karp''s fist was firmly grasped by Barrett. In front of this man with the same explosive body strength, after Karp received a frontal punch, not only did he have no chance to fight back, but how to break free was also a problem. After all, for those with strong physical skills, the impact of the lack of an arm is too obvious. And Barrett wouldn''t talk about martial ethics to Karp, let alone make stupid behaviors that would give him a hand. The corners of his mouth were grinned to the extreme, and the red light in his eyes floated like a ghost. Bang bang...! ! ! While restraining Karp''s mobility, Barrett relentlessly hit Karp''s chest and abdomen with a punch. Karp resisted all Barrett''s stormy attacks without saying a word. However, even if one arm is missing, he cannot be passively beaten. After getting more than ten punches in a row, Karp''s forehead suddenly became pitch black, and immediately pressed against Barrett''s chin. With a muffled bang, Barrett''s jaw was hit hard, and his upper body was slammed back, clamped the palm of Karp''s fist, and then released a little. Karp took advantage of the situation and drew his arm back, and immediately punched Barrett''s neck, which was completely exposed by leaning back. "Hey" Barrett''s red eyes fell quickly to the bottom, calmly watching Karp''s fist chasing and hitting him. The big hand, which was different from the normal, was only a probe, and it clamped Karp''s wrist with extreme precision. "Didn''t I tell you? Just relying on you now is not enough to make me happy." Barrett then withdrew a step, flexing his right arm backwards, his fist was covered with a solid black armed color domineering. Immediately, Barrett made every effort to punch Karp. There is no skill at all, just pure armed color and strength. This time. The amount of violent fist rushing knocked Karp upside down and flew out, turning into a thunderous afterimage. Along the way, it smashed through the archi mangrove trees and disappeared at the end of the field of vision in the blink of an eye. . Barrett twisted his neck, smiled slowly, and stared blankly in the direction of Karp flying out. Although he completely suppressed the Iron Fist Karp, who was hailed as a legendary navy hero, in the frontal physique confrontation, Barrett had no pleasure at all. (End of this chapter) Chapter 608： Chapter 608 Just hitting a veteran with a missing arm, there is nothing to be happy about, let alone having fun. Barrett turned his gaze and looked at his former companions-Raleigh, Jabba, and Sol. In response to the warlike gaze that Barrett was looking at, Raleigh sighed softly, clinging to the hilt with his right hand. As the person who knows Barrett''s style best besides Roger, Raleigh realized that this arguably meaningless battle could not be avoided. but-- Today, Barrett can actually suppress the physique monster Karp to that extent in the front physique confrontation. Although Karp lost an arm because of Maud... But this result still surprised Raleigh. Also surprised by Jabba and Sol. They are all members of the main battle of the Roger Pirates. No one knows the degree of Karp''s difficulty better than them. However, Karp fell completely in front of Barrett. "Old guys from the old days...sounds really harsh, but I have to admit it." Jabba slowly put away his pipe, and pulled out an old-looking hand axe from behind him. They are already Higurashi Nishiyama, and the man in front of him who had been recognized as a monster by his companions a long time ago is now at the peak. "Even Karp''s idiot was defeated. My gun...definitely can''t do anything." Saul looked gloomy, put away his pipe, immediately reached out and fiddled with his crotch twice, and took out a mottled old pistol. Seeing Saul pulling out the gun from his crotch, Jabba was suddenly full of black lines. In this kind of urgent atmosphere, he couldn''t help but vomit: "Don''t you disgusting to put the gun in that place??? " "What do you know." Saul flexed his fingers to fill the bullet into the gun, and calmly said: "The following is where I value protection the most, so...Is there any problem with putting the gun in the safest place?" "..." The corners of Jabba''s mouth twitched, speechless. Barrett looked at the formation of his former companions, nodded with satisfaction, raised his hand and hooked, and said indifferently: "Don''t waste time, let''s go together." Raleigh slowly pulled out the ordinary long knife hanging around his waist, staring at Barrett, and said in a deep voice: "I am pursuing power and fighting... Even after spending so many years in Propulsion City, Barrett, you still haven''t changed at all, it''s just that this way of living..." "The preaching depends on the occasion, Raleigh." Barrett interrupted Raleigh and habitually raised his chin to create a condescending posture. "Come on, let me personally confirm whether your''resilience'' is still..." "..." Reilly pursed his lips and said no more, and drove his sword towards Barrett. When he moved, Jabba moved too. The two who had already identified the situation in the field, launched a long-lost joint attack. One of them went from the left and the other from the right. "Humph." Barrett grinned and showed his teeth, coldly looking at Leily and Jabba who were heads together and attacked. Faced with the combined attack of the two former seniors, Barrett''s blood boiled slightly. "When Roger was alive, I could not surpass him..." "If you can''t surpass Roger, you won''t be able to prove that you are the strongest, but if you can defeat the two of you here, this battle is not meaningless..." Just before the battle, a few words flashed across Barrett''s heart. Then, fierce attacks came from the left and right sides. On one side is Rayleigh''s knife, and on the other side is Jabba''s axe. "Haha, it''s great to meet you here!" Barrett''s blood boiled, and he spread his hands and faced the attacks of Raleigh and Jabba with his arm-covered elbows. clang! ! ! The long knife and the axe slashed Barrett''s elbow almost simultaneously. Accompanied by the sound of sharp weapons that resounded throughout the Chambord Islands, a spark flashed from Barrett''s elbow, and black and red arcs ran wildly in it. Raleigh and Jabba''s attack did not break Barrett''s defense. "It''s not just the white beard, even you... after all, it won''t be enough." With his elbows in front of him, he blocked the two strikes that had been one of the left and right arms of the One Piece, and a complex color flashed on Barrett''s rough face. Weakened, really weakened! ! ! This is the conclusion that Barrett reached immediately after blocking the attack. "boom!" At this moment, a gunshot sounded. Sol fired. The lead bullet entwined with the armed color, instantly hit Barrett''s face. But Barrett just shook his face to adjust the angle, then opened his mouth to bite the lead bullet from Sol with his teeth. "!!!" Seeing this scene, Sol''s eyes shrank sharply. Even if it was the rock-solid mentality that he had tempered all his life, at this moment, it was inevitable that countless cracks were knocked out. Use your teeth to bite the bullet. This way of coping is enough to destroy the confidence of any sniper. Click. Barrett smashed the lead bullet, and then, the armed color released from the body covered every part of his body in an instant. The act of spreading armed colors all over the body is very irrational in a duel between the strong. But the armed look of this man is very unusual. Even on the scale of a giant like Pika, who is capable of rough stone and fruit, condensed from countless rocks, this man can also spread the color of his arms all over his body. This is... immeasurably powerful. "Don''t fall down too fast, you guys..." Barrett''s whole body was covered by the domineering armed color glowing with blue luster, and with an unstoppable momentum, he attacked Leili and the others. The mighty and terrifying movement produced during the confrontation immediately spread throughout the Chambord Islands. Even if it was just a small aftermath of the battle, many people who shunned it lost their lives. The Chambord Islands has ushered in a doomsday disaster. after an hour This fierce battle finally came to an end. After the battle, only less than 30 tree islands remained in the Chambordian Islands composed of 79 tree islands. It is difficult to calculate an approximate figure for the number of people who died for no reason. The damaged property is even more immeasurable. In this battle with the successor of the evil spirit Barrett- Roger Pirates right-hand man, Raleigh and Jabba, Roger Pirates sniper Thor, and the legendary naval hero Iron Fist Karp, all fell to the ground. In contrast, Barrett''s multiple injuries are insignificant. "I will be the strongest step by step in this way." Barrett looked at the fallen to the ground with indifference, but the remnants of the old era who were still alive, tore off the torn clothes on their bodies, and then turned and strode away. A powerful force exists to win. Since you can''t surpass Roger, then defeat all the strong on the sea! As long as this can be achieved, the real world is the strongest! With such pure thoughts in mind, Barrett left the Chambord Islands and went to the new world. The monstrous wave set off at the turn of the old and the new era It seems that it never stopped. More than an hour later. The reinforcements from the navy headquarters finally arrived in the Chambord Islands. All navies, without exception, were stunned by the tragic sight before them. "What happened here?!" Pigs dying wish was that the monthly ticket rushed to 2,000, and there are still more than 200 short of it. Its kowtow to everyone, bang! Boom! Boom! (End of this chapter) Chapter 609： Its Bacardi Maud again! ! ! (Two in one) Chapter 609 is Bacardi Mod! ! ! (Two in one) The huge Chambordian Islands were destroyed by most of them. This is something that has never happened. From this, we can also see how fierce the previous fighting on the Chambordian Islands is. "Ashore!" After a brief shock, the lieutenant generals who led the team took the lead to board the dilapidated Chambord Islands. They must understand the situation as soon as possible... More than a dozen warships have successively boarded the tree island. With one foot on the land, the hearts of every navy are extremely heavy. In this vast sea, the more monsters in the pirate camp, the farther away the stability of the world will be. The navy who boarded the land began to investigate the situation. Soon, the navy found Lieutenant General Karp who was seriously injured and fell to the ground. The legend of the navy... was defeated in this way. Although I don''t want to believe it, the facts are before the eyes of every navy. After discovering Karp, the navy discovered three former Roger Pirate crew members, including Leily, Jabba, and Thor, in the ruins. Like Lieutenant General Karp, they all fell to the ground with serious injuries. Then ten minutes passed. The navy managed to find an eyewitness and learned some information from it. "Douglas Barrett, the successor of the evil spirit...This man has always been the most troublesome existence in LEVEL6. Now he returns to the sea and can stop him. I am afraid that there are only a handful of people." As the context gradually emerged, all the lieutenants who learned about the situation at the scene looked heavy. "According to eyewitnesses, Barrett was equally injured. Maybe we should..." "Are you talking about chasing?" "Yes, this is an opportunity!" "Opportunity? It seems you don''t know anything about Barrett''s power. In front of that man, our''number advantage'' is meaningless," A lieutenant generals eyes were full of shadows, and he said in a deep voice: "Even if he is injured, this result will not change, unless the general is here, otherwise...Even if we catch him, there is absolutely no chance of winning." "..." The scene suddenly fell into deathly silence. After a while, someone shouted: "How did such a monster go to prison at that time..." "It''s an order to kill demons." "what?" "Twenty-two years ago, just to capture Barrett alone, the headquarters issued an order to kill him. Moreover, the people who led the team at that time were Lieutenant General Karp and the Warring States Supervisor..." "Well, I have also heard the veterans of this department talk about it. It is said that it was an extremely heroic battle. If it weren''t for the Lieutenant General Karp and the Warring States Supervisor at the time, I''m afraid the entire Demon Order Fleet Will be destroyed by Barrett." "That''s right... But even with Lieutenant General Karp and the Warring States Supervisor, the entire Demon Slayer Fleet still suffered huge losses." "It is said that Barrett at the time was not defeated by Lieutenant General Karp and the Warring States Supervisor, but fell because of exhaustion." "This kind of thing...how is it possible!?" "It''s an old thing more than 20 years ago. What if you know it clearly?" An older lieutenant general of the headquarters said solemnly, "What we should do now is to re-evaluate the threat of the ghost successor. You must know... he is now in his prime!" "..." Naval Headquarters, General Inspection Office. "Declaring war on BIGMOM and the Beasts at the same time, I really didn''t expect... Maude would do such an extraordinary move." The warring states with the temples were sitting on the sofa, holding today''s headline report in his hands. Directly in front of the coffee table, Lieutenant General Crane nodded slightly, looking calmly at the newspaper in the Warring States hand. Today''s headline newspapers continue to use a double-front page, and both the front and the back are published with extremely bold content. Throughout the article, I don''t know if I should say to praise Maud or to kill Maud. "It''s not that I haven''t done anything more extraordinary." Lieutenant General Crane held up the hot tea and took a sip. The Warring States Period knew that Lieutenant General Crane was referring to Maud''s killing of the Tianlongren, and silently put down the newspaper, not knowing what to say. Bacardi Maud... This name is now hanging high above the heads of all forces. "It''s a headache guy." After putting down the newspaper, the Warring States Period raised his hand on his forehead and rubbed his forehead along the way. Lieutenant General Crane raised his eyelids, looked at the slightly frowned Warring States period, and said lightly: "The person who deserves the most headache right now is the''current marshal''." "That''s true." The Warring States period was taken aback for a moment, then picked up the tea cup with a wry smile and took a sip of hot tea. But even though he is no longer a marshal, the things to worry about are still the same in the Warring States Period. . At this moment, there was a knock on the door. "Come in." Warring States looked at the office door. Crunch-- The door was then pushed open. A navy admiral with tough features walked into the office with a few papers. "The Warring States Supervisor, Crane Staff Officer!" The admiral first stood at attention and paid a military salute to Lieutenant General Crane and the Warring States Period. "Anything important?" Warring States frowned and looked at the document held by the admiral. His current position can be said to be an idle position, so even if something happens, he will not be reported directly to him. The admiral subconsciously raised the file in his hand and said with a solemn face: "There is something wrong with Lieutenant General Karp." "!?" Lieutenant General Crane was surprised at the same time as Warring States. The big event that happened in the Chambord Islands has not yet been spread-- The report about the Dresrosa incident spread throughout the world within half a day. "It''s Bacardi Maud again..." In the bar of a Pirate''s Den in the New World, a drunk man stared at the newspaper spread out on the table. The soup stains of the food and the little liquor spilled on the table soaked the corners of the newspaper unknowingly. But the drunk man didn''t react at all, just staring at the photos and words in the newspaper. "Old John, your eyes are about to fall out." Sudden laughter came from the neighboring table. Several rough-looking men are laughing and looking at the sluggish old John. Hearing the laughter from the neighboring table, Old John struggled to look away from the newspaper, and turned to the acquaintances next to him, and asked: "Did you not read today''s''headlines"? "I didn''t read it. Anyway, it''s a report about Bacardi Maud." "That guy even dared to kill the Tianlongren, so no matter what he does now, I won''t be surprised." "Speaking of which, the headlines in the newspapers during this period are basically Bacardi Maud." "Who said no..." "It''s no surprise." The men at the next table chatted with each other. Old John picked up the slightly soaked newspaper and threw it directly. One of the men at the next table subconsciously raised his hand to catch the newspaper that Old John had thrown over. "Ok?" The man who got the newspaper spread it out and looked down. After a while, the man''s eyes slowly projected outward, his face full of shock. "Hey... what''s your reaction?" The other people at the same table looked at the man''s reaction and looked at each other suddenly. A few dozen seconds ago, he vowed to say that no matter what major things Maude did, he would not be surprised, but now he followed in the footsteps of Old John on the spot, almost making the eyeballs pop out of his eye sockets. "Formally declare war on the two Four Emperors at the same time..." The man turned his neck hard, his protruding eyes stared at his companions in a daze. "what?!" "You mean, Bacardi Maude declared war on two Four Emperors at the same time? Which two Four Emperors?" "Bring the newspaper!" All the people present were shocked, grabbed the newspaper from the man, and immediately gathered a few heads to quickly browse the contents of the newspaper. At the next table, Old John finally calmed down, glanced at the reaction of the man who had just teased him, shook his head slightly, and took several sips of the wine bottle. One minute later. The people at the next table finally finished reading today''s headlines, and they all looked like hell. "My god! This guy is so perverted!!!" "Some time ago I killed the general star Smoky under BIGMOM, and now I have killed the three plagues, the highest cadre of the Beast Pirates, the Mord Pirates...I really have a firm heart to fight against BIGMOM and Beasts. ." "How could he have the courage to do such a thing? Those are two''emperors''!!!" "Have you forgotten the great things he did not long ago? Since he has even done the attack on the holy place Mary Joa and the killing of the Sky Dragon, it is not surprising that he has the courage." "Yes... but I still find it incredible..." "The recent emergence of the Blackbeard Pirates was also destroyed by the Mord Pirates, and once again let the Whitebeard Pirates collapse." "I don''t understand. With the current energy of the Maud Pirates, as long as you step by step to receive the site left by the white beard and become the new four emperors, it will be sooner or later, but why does he take the initiative to challenge BIGMOM and Baidu? Beast Kaido..." "Listening to you, I also find it strange." "What the **** is that man thinking?" "Hello, I suddenly remembered one thing, how long has the Maude Pirates come to the New World?" "Ok?" The bar suddenly became extremely quiet. Everyone who was attracted by the topic was silent. After a long time, someone was weak and weak: "less than two months?" "..." "..." "..." There was another long silence-- "In the past ten years, I don''t know how many high-spirited supernovae challenged the''Four Emperors'', but without exception, they all failed..." "Either died tragically, or was subdued by the''Four Emperors''." "But the Mord Pirates have only entered the new world for less than two months, and they have achieved this level!" "It''s terrible, that man..." "Hey, let''s talk about it, what are you doing on your knees?" "I am happy!" After a while, the bar resumed its previous noisy. But from this moment on, the topics everyone talked about pointed to the existence of the Maud Pirates. The name Bacardi Maud has already deeply entered their minds. Similar scenarios are being staged all over the world. Because of Maude, today is destined to be another shocking day for the world! A sunny island in New World. There is green grass and a pleasant breeze. On the open wilderness, there are many strange and strange rocks. Among them, a small part of the strange stones were actually carved into statues of human heads. If you carefully identify it, it turns out to be six to seven points like Cavendish. And near these statues of human heads, a handsome man is standing on top of a strange stone that has not been brutally killed, his long golden hair dancing with the wind. The man clenched a newspaper tightly in his hands, and his handsome face was filled with sadness. "Captain Cavendish..." Below the strange stone, stood a group of people holding carving tools. They looked up at Cavendish standing on the strange stone with a worried expression on their faces. Cavendish slowly raised his head to look at the blue sky and white clouds, and gritted his teeth and said: "Mord, you bastard...what the **** do you have to do to surpass you!!!" call-- The answer to him was a breeze coming from afar. "Damn, so envious and jealous!!!" Cavendish frowned and tore the newspaper in his hand to pieces. Seeing Cavendish''s actions, the crew under the strange rock suddenly looked at each other. "Should we start our''old business'' again?" "What kind of business?" The person next to him didn''t react for a while, so he asked if he didn''t understand. The person asked carefully lowered his voice and said, "Burn up the newspaper related to Maude." "..." There was a short silence, and some people were weak and weak: "I think it is possible, but before that, it will take us at least one month to complete the task of carving all the strange rocks on the plain into the captain''s portrait." "Yes, maybe a month later, the captain will forget today''s headline events." "But, maybe a month later, Bacardi Maud will do another earth-shattering event..." "..." Everyone could not help being silent. Cavendish jumped off the strange rock, raised the sculpture tool in his hand high, and said loudly: "Listen, from now on, we must speed up the efficiency, and strive to have this young master''s statue spread over the entire area within half a month. Plain!!!" "Yes!" The crew of the handsome pirates straightened their backs subconsciously and responded loudly to Cavendish''s expectations. "Very good, let''s start!" Cavendish nodded in satisfaction, and immediately took the sculpture tools, and the first soldiers began to sculpt the strange stone in front of him. Time passed bit by bit. After half an hour passed, Cavendish suddenly stopped and stared at the half-carved strange stone in front of him. The appearance of the strange stone actually had a somewhat modic appearance. Cavendish rubbed his eyes, then took a closer look. The statue is still very similar to Maud. "I" Cavendish shook his head abruptly, ran to another strange stone nearby, and devoted himself to carving it. It took a while. The statue carved by him himself still looks like Maud. "I must be crazy..." Cavendish stared at the statue in front of him blankly. The new world, the stronghold of the Redhead Pirates. Shanks closed a newspaper in his hands and sat casually on a rock along the coast. "Wow--" The waves kept rolling, slapped on his reef, breaking into waves. Shanks didn''t care about the trousers wet by the waves, his eyes calmly staring at the distant sea. Click-- There was a sound of footsteps behind him. "Yo, Hawkeye..." Without looking back, Shanks would know who the owner of the footsteps was. Hawkeye came to Shanks''s side, embraced his arms, lowered his head slightly, and looked at the newspaper in Shanks''s hand. "Why, isn''t it because your hands are itchy?" Noting Hawkeye''s actions, Shanks shook the folded newspaper in his hands, and Maude''s appearance faintly flashed. Facing Shanks'' ridiculous words, Hawkeye did not deny it, but nodded. "Haha." Seeing Hawkeye''s reaction, Shanks laughed a few times. Hawkeye looked calm, and suddenly said: "Listen to Jesus, Maude can restore your arm?" "Ah, there is such a thing." Shanks slowly reduced his laughter and looked at the sea without squinting. A black line slowly emerged from the far horizon. That is a cloud. The harbinger of a storm. 2000 monthly tickets, thank you readers for your tolerance and accommodation, and hope to get your care~~t()s (End of this chapter) Chapter 610： The Wrathful Four Emperors (two in one) Chapter 610 The Angry Four Sovereigns (two in one) The balance of power has been broken. Storms and storms, stormy waves-- Various foreseeable changes will take turns appearing in different ways. "I''m still thinking about it." Shanks took the newspaper with his right hand and slowly pressed it on his left shoulder, which was missing his arm. This arm, he bet on the new era. But the new era has not yet begun, it has been upset by Maude. A huge wave that no one can imagine is coming... Whether or not he should be ready to meet is something Shanks should consider. Hawkeye silently looked at Shanks'' profile. From his standpoint, there is no doubt that he hoped Shanks'' left arm would grow back. Only in this way can he continue to compete with Shanks. After all, one arm is missing...not to mention a strong man who specializes in physical skills, even the great swordsman will be greatly affected. To defeat Shanks like this is not what Hawkeye wants. Although he wanted to see Shanks'' left arm recover, Hawkeye was silent and did not show his inner thoughts. He will not influence Shanks'' decision because of his own selfish desires. The two did not speak for a while, and the sound of sea breeze and waves were all in their ears. "lets change a topic." After a while, Shanks suddenly got up, looked at Hawkeye, and smiled: "Since it''s all here, don''t leave at night." Hawkeye raised his eyebrows. Shanks stretched out his right hand, draped it skillfully on Hawkeye''s shoulder, and then walked towards the distant buildings. "Drink and stay drunk!" "..." Hawkeye allowed Shanks to walk forward with his shoulders on his shoulders. After a moment of silence, he said lightly: "You were worried just now, but now...seems to be very happy." "Haha, is there?" Shanks laughed a few times and said seriously: "It''s just a good thing that comes to mind suddenly, do you want to listen?" "Not interested in." Hawkeye does not squint. "Haha, I haven''t had a drink for a while, so I decided to drink it for three days and three nights!" "Is there enough wine?" "Hey, what silly thing to say, I don''t have much else here, just a lot of alcohol!" "..." The powerhouses of these two new worlds walked towards the distant building complex just like this. New world, Totland waters. In this sea area, 34 islands are dotted. Every island scattered around is the territory of BIGMOM Charlotte Lingling, collectively referred to as the nations. In the most central part of the sea is Charlotte Lingling''s resident island-Cake Island. now. The black clouds over the cake island kept surging and the wind was blowing. The thick thunder current ran through the clouds like a dragon and a snake. Many cadres of the BIGMOM Pirate Group stand on the city streets made up of pieces of cake. Facing the violent wind, they all looked at the tallest cake building in the middle of the city with fear. Even after a certain distance, they can clearly feel the horrible aura of choosing people from the cake building. "The first time I saw my mother so angry..." "Me too, it''s terrible, I don''t dare to get too close!" "It''s all to blame for Bacardi Maud, that bastard!!! If he hadn''t given Sister Smoky to... Mom would not be so angry." "Mom''s anger is probably not only because of Smoky." "what?" "In other words, even''Zeus'' has been affected and lost his mind. It is hard to imagine what the''site'' will be like. I don''t know if Big Brother Kata Culi and Big Brother Perrospero can withstand the angry mother..." Charlotte Dafu, who is capable of transpiring fruits, raised her head and looked at the large dark clouds that ran through thunder and lightning, with an undisguised worry on her face. Hearing the words of Charlotte Dafu, the surrounding cadres all subconsciously looked towards the sky where countless lightning would drop in the next moment, and their hearts couldn''t help but freeze. If the Thunder smashed down uncontrollably, I''m afraid the entire cake island will turn into a piece of scorched earth in a short time. Many of the cadres of the BIGMOM Pirate Group present were basically Charlotte Lingling''s children. But at this time, even the family atmosphere where children gather together can''t eliminate Charlotte Lingling even the slightest anger. The sea area where the New World, Wano Country Onishima is located. Coincidentally. Layers of huge waves rolled up on the sea, black clouds rolled in the sky, and lightning pierced the darkness. Above the ghost island, there was a continuous and deafening thunder. on the ground. Almost all the crew members of the Beast Pirate Group looked at the sky with black clouds with all their faces. Vaguely, you can see the dragon''s body that shuttles in the dark clouds. "Did Mr. Kaido drink too much again..." Three Plagues Quinn, who came from the rabbit bowl of the prisoner''s quarry, looked up at Kaido, who was causing the wind and thunder in the clouds, and looked a little surprised. Jhin, who is the same as the three plagues, probably guessed that this guy with his brain full of oiran Xiaozi, must not pay attention to the news of the incident, frowned immediately, and threw the newspaper today. Quinn almost caught the newspaper, opened his eyes for a few moments, his face changed drastically, and said, "No wonder Mr. Kaido was so gaffe..." "Pay attention to your words, Quinn." Jin looked at Quinn coldly. The word gaffe would never happen to Brother Kaido. "Jin, your''stiffness'' is really hopeless." Quinn curled his lips and said, and looked up at Kaido in anger again. Although Mr. Kaido would often turn into a dragon when he was drunk and use a violent posture to provoke the thunder and fire, but this time...obviously he was really angry. Jhin didn''t continue to talk to Quinn, focusing on the situation in the sky. He was a little worried that Brother Kaido would use his abilities indiscriminately, and then destroy some important facilities on the ghost island. In the beast and pirate group, the six volleys, who are second only to the three plagues, are also nearby. Compared to Jin''s worry, the six of the volleys wore military hats, sharp teeth, clogs, and a long knife hanging from his waist. Instead, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, a little excited. "Jack was killed by Bacardi Maude, which means that... one of the three plagues will be vacated." This is why Timu is excited. There is an extra vacancy in the Three Plagues, of course it will be filled by one of the six volleys. As the captain of the original Pirate Group, Ti Mu was bound to win this position. Even if Jack was not killed by Bacardi Maude, he would still find a way to get a chance to challenge the weakest Jack in the Three Plagues. As long as the challenge is successful, it can be justified as one of the three disasters. But now it doesnt have to be so troublesome... "Ti Mu, the smell of your''ambition'' is coming to me." Fuzifu, an ancient saber-toothed tiger who is the same as the six volley animals, looked at Ti Mu not far away with mocking eyes. Hearing Fuzifu''s words, Ti Mu looked sideways and sneered: "Why, aren''t you interested in the vacant "location" at all?" "How could it be disinterested, but..." Fuzifu put his hands in his pockets, and said coldly: "It''s not like you are so disgusting ambition regardless of occasion." "Humph." Ti Mu snorted coldly, and said, "Speaking of''beautiful scenes'', you are really getting more and more proficient, Fuzifu." "..." Fuzifu glanced at Ti Mu, no longer said much, but looked up at Kaido in anger. Although he choked on Ti Mu with words, he knew very well that Ti Mu''s current reaction was not wrong with the ethos of a group of beasts and pirates. Those who can live there only speak with strength. This is the ethos of the pirate group of beasts that Kaido promoted. As long as it is strong enough to be recognized by Kaido, even if it is to laugh at Jack''s weakness and death at this time, Kaido will be tolerated. Everyone is looking up at the situation in the sky, Peggy Wan, who is also the six volley, lowered his head, gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. "Old sister..." Peggy Wan''s heart was full of boiling killing intent. And the old sister in his mouth was Runti who was captured by Maude. Just from their standpoint, even Jack of the Three Plagues was killed by Mord, presumably Runti was also horrible. "Boom -" Suddenly there was thunder in the clouds. The crowd condensed slightly, looking at the surging black cloud, but they saw light shining in the black cloud. "Huh? It''s Mr. Kaido''s heat!!!" The moment he saw the light, Quinn came to a judgment. "Heat..." Jin''s eyes changed slightly, and he said in a deep voice, "I''ve polished my eyes. Once the heat of Brother Kaido is sprayed here, even if you use your body to block it, you must block the heat!!!" "What?! That''s the heat of Kaido boss!!!" "Use your body to block it, and it will definitely be burnt to ashes in an instant." Hearing Jhin''s words, part of the crew subconsciously glanced at the base camp building behind them, all with a look of horror. "To shut up." Jin glanced over, a hot flame burst out of thin air on his shoulders, and said indifferently: "If you have any comments, let alone the heat of Brother Kaido, I can turn you into ashes now." "..." The atmosphere in the field condensed and became extremely heavy. Above the sky, the light suddenly shined. A straight, high-temperature heat surrounding the spiral fireworks, carrying a terrifying momentum, went straight through the clouds, straddled thousands of meters like a long rainbow, and shot to the distant sea. "boom!" The heat slanted into the sea, and once the power contained in it exploded, a huge wave was immediately set off. The oscillating sea water, before it fell, was evaporated by the high temperature and turned into a burst of hot white steam. "Fortunately..." Seeing that Kaido could still maintain his rationality and send the heat for venting to the distant sea, most of the members of the pirate group secretly relieved. but-- Kaido, who was completely angered by Bacardi Maud, didn''t know when to suppress his anger. Before that, the ghost island may be affected by Kaido''s devastating power at any time. Many people still feel uneasy. "It''s all that guy''s fault... Bacardi Maud!!!" Almost everyone present was cursing in their hearts the culprit responsible for all this-Bacardi Maud. Navy headquarters, Marshal''s office. Sitting behind the desk with a cigar dangling from his mouth, the red dog was staring coldly at a few reward orders and a newspaper on the desk. Among them, there is a reward order from Maud. Below the photo of the reward, is a string of very eye-catching numbers-1.98 billion. This amount of reward is one of the few in the new world. But starting today, this reward amount will become a thing of the past. The influence caused by the Dres Rosa incident in the previous two days is mainly, and the relevant departments will re-evaluate the amount of Maud''s bounty. In addition, there is also the amount of bounty offered by the crew of Maude. If there is a reward, the amount must be re-drawn. If there is no reward, a new reward order must be drawn up. The objects targeted naturally also include... the former admiral Qing Pheasant Kuzan who became a member of Maude''s commander! The red dog stared at Maude''s reward photo, his eyes cold. The Dresrosa incident that just happened, with the help of the king of news Morgans, will spread to the entire world at an extremely fast speed. Morgans, who believes in the best-selling news of the dead, took a lot of effort to write articles about big pirates such as Blackbeard and Jack of the Three Plagues who were killed in the Dresrosa incident, trying to make the content of the report clear. Render in place. Thanks to Morgans''s professional attitude, the names of these great pirates who died in the hands of the Maud Pirates group were deeply remembered after their deaths. To be more precise, it is remembering how they died. "Blackbeard Pirates, Don Quixote family..." Chi Inu sneered. Fighting between pirates is a desperate thing for the Navy. Therefore, Maude''s major events under Dres Rosa will not have any impact on the navy at this stage. In the final analysis, it is the BIGMOM Pirate Group and the Beast Pirate Group who were killed by Maude respectively. And the more angry BIGMOM and Beasts are, the more the Navy will use the influence of this incident to greatly increase the amount of reward offered by Maude. If the Mord Pirates, the BIGOM Pirates, and the Hundred Beasts Pirates were able to be born and die regardless of the consequences, the Navy would wake up from sleep. "The presence of you in the new world is not entirely a bad thing, Bacardi Maud..." Aka Inu muttered to himself, his gaze turned to one side, and landed on another reward order more than twenty years ago. That was a reward from Barrett, the successor of the evil spirit. Starting today, the amount of rewards that has been stagnant for more than two decades will also need to be changed. In addition, there are several changes in the rewards of the sixth-tier prisoners that cannot be ignored. Including Barrett, these guys will make huge waves in the new world! What the navy has to do is to limit [Fight] and [Fighting] within the range of [Pirate]. The new world, a certain sea area. The sun is shining and the sea is calm. On this day, the terrifying three-masted ship floating in the sky all day, rarely landed on the sea. The original hollow area of ??the horror three-masted ship was basically filled with rocks, and from a distance, it looked like a small island. And the cemetery, ruins, woods on the ship-- These original places need to be rectified. In addition, an area must be set aside for the construction of a prison, and sufficient space for the long-range fire system that has not yet been officially determined. This is a big project, but with the zombie coolies made by Maude, everything is not a problem. "It''s very fast." On the walkway paved with the black stone of Thor Island, Maude held the newspaper that published the Dresrosa incident, with a slight smile on his face. Not far from him, a paper-delivery gull was grieving Baba to distribute newspapers to the crew of the Maud Pirates. Luo directly opened the field, transferred a newspaper from the newspaper delivery gull''s bag, and read it. After a while, Luo frowned habitually and looked at Maude in silence. "In this way, the whole world knows that the''shaking fruit'' is here..." (End of this chapter) ~： Recommend a Pirate Doujin~ Recommend a Pirate Doujin~ Title: The Black Throne of Pirates Introduction: The Avengers, bear the burden of humiliation, lie down and try the courage, even if they are enemies of the world, they will be upset! In the world of "ONEPIECE", thousands of sails race on the sea, and hundreds of boats compete for the current. In this era of coexistence of heroes, choose to follow the current like a boat or stand up like a reef, leaving behind in this violent sea. s legend! The One Piece fellow, not following the ship, the BOSS-type protagonist, an ordinary person who travels to the era of the big pirate after the death of One Piece Roger, tragically becomes a slave to the Denon, suffers torture, tastes the evil of the world, and attempts to overthrow the world government after freedom s story. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 611： Talk and new bounty (two in one) Chapter 611 Talk and new bounty (two in one) After the Dresrosa incident- The whole world knows that Maude declared war on BIGMOM and the beasts at the same time, and also got the shocking fruits of being contested by many forces. While attracting countless lights, it also attracted countless firepower. This means that the Maud Pirate Group will become a target of public criticism. Although he was mentally prepared, Luo just thought about it every time and couldn''t help but plan ahead. The whole heart is almost broken. Looking back at the others in the team, there is no sense of crisis at all. Thinking of this, Luo glanced at the companions who were chatting and laughing at today''s headlines, and couldn''t help but sigh deeply in his heart. There used to be Lafayette worrying about it together, but since Jaya ate the fluttering fruit and lifted the terrifying three-masted ship to the sky, Lafayette seemed to be less keen on taking precautions. "Maud wants to hold a celebration similar to the''Competition Competition'', but there is no suitable venue yet. I can''t relax until I find the venue..." Luo closed the newspaper, thinking in his heart. The engine system of surgical fruit ability is a bottomless pit of physical strength. Even if Luo increased his physical strength to ten stars, it would not be possible to perfectly match the physical strength of the operation fruit. What can be done is to increase the number of [room] on the basis of constantly improving physical strength. Whether it''s a strong attack or an assist. At least before the [battle] is over, you can''t fall prematurely because of exhaustion. Otherwise, the existence of the room is meaningless. "Compared to solving the enemy alone..." Luo''s eyes drooped, recalling the battles he had cooperated with Maude. The shadow fruit''s ability to change shape and shadow, coupled with the transfer of [room], as long as the two cooperate tacitly, in terms of quick attack, even Huang Yuan has to suffer a boring loss. "Sure enough, I still want to''support'' Maude." Luo muttered to himself in his heart. This man with a strong self-character, one day, is actually willing to become a green leaf to set off others. "Luo, what are you thinking about? So fascinated?" Maude reached out and put his hand on Luo''s shoulder. Luo returned to his senses, tilted his head to look at Maude, who came quietly beside him, naturally it was impossible to reveal his inner thoughts in front of others, shook his head and said: "Nothing." "That''s it." Maude smiled and retracted his hand, and said, "The banquet is about to be held, come here quickly." After speaking, Maude walked directly towards the flat ground in the distance. There, everyone is setting up a temporary open-air banquet hall. The green pheasant had a rare interest, and he created a dozen ice sculptures of penguins out of thin air. They were placed around as decorations. The spreading air-conditioning condensed a lot of frost on the black stone ground. "so cold" The crew members of the pirate regiment in the fleet are rubbing their arms unconsciously, some of them are ugly ice sculptures made by the blue pheasants. They wanted to complain about the blue pheasant''s interest, but they didn''t dare. Bailey and Beibo chase and play nearby. As a result, Bailey accidentally ran into the newly created ice sculpture, and was immediately shaken by the cold, and Beibo ran away without turning his head. "Which **** put so many ice sculptures in this place?" Seeing that he couldn''t catch up with Beibo, Bailey looked angrily at the ice sculpture blocking the way. "Rocket Head Mallet!!!" Without even thinking about it, it was a rocket head mallet, banging on one of the penguin ice sculptures. Damn-- The ice sculptures were torn apart on the spot and scattered on the ground. Around, many crew members looked at Pele, who had smashed an ice sculpture, as if watching a warrior. Bailey lifted his palm and stroked the slightly messy hair, looked at the second ice sculpture, snorted coldly, and prepared to repeat the trick. "Rocket head...!" At this moment, a tall shadow coming with a chill came over Bailey''s body. The name of the move that was halfway shouted stopped abruptly. "Ah la la." Standing behind Bailey, the green pheasant first glanced at the torn apart ice sculpture, then bowed his head calmly and stared at the back of Bailey''s sweating head. Hearing the voice of the green pheasant, Bailey''s body trembled suddenly, and then he did not hesitate to use the fastest speed in his life to forcibly assemble the cracked ice sculptures together. "Hey, that **** Beibo is so unqualified, he is willing to start with such an artistic ice sculpture, Wo really read him wrong!" After shaking his head and buckling the black pot on Beibo''s head, Bailey pretended that nothing happened, turned his back to the green pheasant, whistling over the ice sculpture, and walked forward. The green pheasant looked at Bailey in silence. Under the shade of the sunglasses, no one could see his eyes at the moment. But Bailey felt cold in his ass. At this moment, there was a bang behind him. The penguin ice sculpture that had been randomly assembled disintegrated once again and was scattered on the ground. Bailey took a stop, stiffened his neck and turned his head, looking at the scattered ice sculptures that were more severely broken. After a few seconds of silence, Bailey said with sorrow, "I blame the **** Bebo, what an ice sculpture is like." "..." The green pheasant did not speak, and while staring at Bailey, slowly stretched out his right hand floating in the cold air. Bailey swallowed and saw the cold air on the palm of the green pheasant, condensing into an ice sculpture at a speed visible to the naked eye. Looking at the ice sculpture whose appearance was almost the same as his own, Bailey''s head suddenly oozes a lot of cold sweat, and he smiled at the green pheasant that was even worse than crying. Seeing that the green pheasant didn''t say a word, just stared at himself like this, Bailey became more anxious. The nest is so hasty! Bailey scolded himself for the sloppy rocket header in his heart, and then cast his gaze for help at Maude who was not far away. Maude noticed Bailey''s help gaze, and when he didn''t see it, he went to help arrange the venue. Bailey looked at Maude''s back. "Ah la la, I remember... you have to put trinkets in pairs to look good." The green pheasant finally spoke, and his gaze circulated on the ice sculpture and Bailey. In pairs... Bailey smiled ugly when he looked at the ice sculpture almost like him. after an hour. The banquet begins. Food and spirits were at the table, and everyone started a carnival. Clink glasses, laughter. Unstoppable. Regardless of whether it was intentional or unintentional, the green pheasant sat beside Bailey, causing Bailey to lose his appetite. "The pirate party..." The green pheasant held the wine glass and looked at the people who were laughing and laughing with a slightly complicated gaze. Perhaps because of the many years of staying in the system, the unfettered and free atmosphere in front of him vaguely makes the green pheasant feel incompatible. "give." Jia Ya''s gentle voice sounded in his ears. The green pheasant followed the sound, and it was a pair of bowls and chopsticks that caught his eye. He couldn''t help but startled slightly. "Thanks a lot." The green pheasant took over the bowls and chopsticks, which seemed to be a similar scene, which made him feel emotional. After handing the green pheasant bowls and chopsticks, Jia Ya sat next to Bailey and said seriously: "Too low temperature will seriously damage the taste and taste of hot food, so you must not use ice-made bowls and chopsticks to eat. " "Ah la la, yes." The green pheasant scratched his head a little embarrassedly, and then removed the ice chopsticks he had just made. Jia Ya glanced at the actions of the green pheasant, and moved slightly. rumble-- The ice sculptures of penguins standing around the banquet table were directly thrown out under the control of Jia Ya and went straight to the distant sky. Judging from the flight trajectory, it will undoubtedly fall directly into the sea. After throwing away the ice sculpture that affects the dining environment, Jia Ya looked at the green pheasant and showed a polite smile. "Thinking that you also agree with the saying that''ice'' will affect the meal, I''m advocating to throw away the ice sculptures next to me, you shouldn''t mind." "..." The green pheasant was dumb. Seeing the green pheasant deflated, Bailey snickered with joy. "Eat while it''s hot." Jia Ya smiled and reminded. Bailey got an appetite on the spot, jumped onto the table and started to sweep the meat. The green pheasant scratched his cheek, picked up the chopsticks to pick up the vegetables, and filled his mouth in a short while. The delicacies handled by this young lady by her side obviously will not disappoint. Seeing the green pheasant and Bailey start to dine, Jia Ya also picked up the soup bowl and took a sip of the three fresh soup. Then he turned his head to look at the companions who were fighting the wine, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. When she is not speaking, she looks gentle and quiet, but in her bones she actually prefers the excitement at the banquet table. "Kuzan, the first time we ate at the same table with you was when we were on''Lor Island''." Jia Ya put down the soup bowl and suddenly mentioned the past of Plague Island. The green pheasant swallowed the meat in his mouth, recalling some memories of Plague Island, and Fujitora could not help flashing through his mind. The powerful man who had personally protected the Maud Pirates on Plague Island was introduced to the navy headquarters and eventually became a very responsible admiral. But the one who introduced him to join the navy headquarters, joined the Maud Pirates and became a pirate. "Yup." The green pheasant nodded and said slowly. Jia Ya turned her head to look at the green pheasant, and said calmly: "That was already more than a year ago. No one thought that you who came here to eat with you cheeky will one day become our companion." "This piece of fried meat tastes really good, but the soup is quite red. Is it made with red wine?" Listening to Jia Ya''s unrelenting words, the green pheasant tried to change the subject. "Made with the blood of sea beasts." Jia Ya first answered the question of the green pheasant, and immediately continued the topic without being affected: "Sometimes, I don''t understand what Maude is thinking, and even let that **** man join the pirate group." "Ah la la, I know that the **** man you are talking about is referring to Xiliu, but how do I feel that you are talking about me?" The green pheasant looked helplessly at Jia Ya who was talking. Jia Ya nodded. The green pheasant''s mouth twitched when he saw Jia Ya''s nod. Jia Ya turned to look at Maude, who was sitting on the main seat, and said: "Maude...he values ??us very much, so he definitely cannot accept betrayal." "..." Seeing that Jia Ya spoke so openly, the green pheasant''s eyes condensed and did not speak. Jia Ya opened his eyes slightly, revealing a ray of amber sheen, and said calmly: "I hope your participation will not be a bad thing." The green pheasant looked at Jia Ya seriously and sighed: "I didn''t expect that the person who deliberately said these words would be you, not Lafayette. Actually, I can feel your distrust of me." Jia Ya whispered: "Sorry, because of your original identity, we obviously can''t trust you without reservation." "There is no need to apologize for this. If it is me, I will be the same as you." The green pheasant looked down at the crimson soup in the bowl, scratched his cheek habitually, and said with emotion, "But before I officially accepted Maude''s invitation, I had already made it clear." As he said, the green pheasant raised his eyes to Maude who was pouring Jim''s spirits. "Jaya, each of you has something you want to do, but I also have it, but... the years of sitting in that''position'' have made me understand some things, even if I get the''position'', I can''t do anything. " "..." Jia Ya looked at the green pheasant quietly. "I said so, but this is just a good excuse I found for myself before I retired from the navy headquarters. The deepest reason is that I know that higher positions will not be handed over to me. ." The green pheasant turned his head to meet Jia Ya''s gaze, and said in a calm tone: "Since I can''t get a new opportunity, and I can''t accomplish anything in my original position, then I can only find another way, but I didn''t expect that I would join the Maud Pirates at that time...I didn''t happen by accident like this. hate." "Thank you for telling me this." Hearing this, Jia Ya suddenly showed a nice smile at the green pheasant. The green pheasant was startled, first shook his head and let out a laugh, then looked at Maude again, his tone mixed with inexplicable emotions: "Sometimes just watching Maude''s actions from the sidelines, I can''t help but feel a feeling of''maybe you can''t do it in that position, but you can do it here.'' Why on earth..." "Because Maude never''questioned'' your motives for joining the Pirate Group from beginning to end." As Jaya said, he picked up the napkin and wiped Bailey''s mouth with his mouth full of oil. The green pheasant could not help being silent. Indeed, after joining the Pirate Group, he could feel the distrust of people like Lafayette Jaya, but from Maude''s attitude... he didn''t feel that way. "Yoooooo... Bring Binks'' wine to you, ride the wind and waves as you please like the sea breeze..." At this time, Brooke''s singing came along with the melodious piano sound. The noise at the banquet table stopped very interestingly. Everyone looked at Brooke, who was sitting in front of the piano, swinging his body to the melody, and smiled unanimously. The green pheasant felt the joyful atmosphere personally, and the corners of his mouth slowly raised. A few days later. The terrifying three-masted ship is still moored on the sea, waiting for someone to pass by here and replenish a wave of supplies for Maude and the others. However, the destined person hadn''t waited yet, but intercepted another gull midway. "Oh, oh!!!" The delivery gull waved its wings and gestured at Maude. Beibo helped deliver the paper to Ou in time to translate: "He said, why are you again!!!" "Oh, you are the one who delivered the newspaper last time, what a coincidence." Looking at the similar-looking newspaper-delivery gull, Maude was slightly surprised, and then took out the newspaper from the newspaper-delivery gull''s bag. "Ououou...!" "He said, it''s not for you." "It''s okay, just give money." Maude didn''t care at all, spread the newspaper, and a reward order fell out of it. He glanced hastily and suddenly saw his own photo. "It''s a reward from the captain." Others nearby also saw it, and couldn''t help but move with the falling reward. "what?" As the reward order landed, everyone quickly noticed the changed reward amount. "This is... a new reward order." "Look at how much the captain''s bounty has gone up." "hiss--" "2,980 million!!!" After seeing the updated reward amount, almost everyone was shocked. "Other people''s reward orders have also been updated." Jim shook out many rewards from the bag of the newspaper gull. This month is over. Compared with last month''s updated word count, there is no slight improvement, but a stable update can be guaranteed. I am glad! The goal at the beginning of the month is to save the manuscript, and strive to ensure the update during the Spring Festival. In addition, a new benefit is now available at the starting point, and a prize can be drawn once the monthly pass reaches 1,000. There is a switc*** machine in the prize pool. . . A monitor cant be exchanged for a new poor pig after ten years of use. I dream of getting a game console~~ Dear readers~~Can you give Zhuzhu a chance to crowdfund a lucky draw in February~~ Your monthly pass~ in exchange for Pigs Dream~! (End of this chapter) Chapter 613： Their reward Chapter 613 Their reward The navy headquarters has not yet arrived at the meeting. The whiteboard of the meeting has been filled with reward orders by men with green hair and sunglasses. The admirals who arrived in the conference room first took their seats. Some were closing their eyes and meditating, some were bowing their heads in contemplation, and more were looking at the white board covered with rewards. Their sights were mostly focused on the rewards offered by Mord, Barrett, and Green Pheasant. Bacardi Maud2.98 billion. [Green Pheasant Kuzan2.68 billion. Douglas Barrett3.336 billion. After the top of the war, the sea that had been calm for many years suddenly became turbulent. Needless to say, there are endless dangers. The prisoners who escaped from the sixth floor of the advance city are the most instability factor that cannot be ignored. Among these prisoners, the most dangerous guy is Douglas Barrett, the successor of the evil spirit. "3.336 billion? This defeated Karp Zhong..." "Speak carefully." "Well, I almost forgot, thanks for reminding." "Even if the relevant news has been suppressed, we who are in their place... can''t use this kind of thing that hurts the "face" of the headquarters as a source of talk." "Sorry, there won''t be another time." "Barrett, the successor of the evil spirits, although this guy is a monster through and through, judging from his movements after leaving the Roger Pirates, he is undoubtedly a lonely type. Such a person will probably not be independent. Portal or join someone elses pirate group." "With the strength and qualifications of this monster, if you stand on your own, the consequences will be unimaginable." "The hateful Blackbeard Pirates, let such a dangerous person escape the deep sea prison." "When it comes to the Blackbeard Pirates, I thought it would be a big deal, but I didn''t expect them to be defeated by the Mord Pirates in Dresrosa." "Fighting in the nest between pirates always makes people happy." "Haha, that''s right!" "However, compared to the lonely demon successor, the Maud Pirates group now has a green pheasant...joining, and the threat it brings is no less inferior to the other four emperors." "..." When it came to the green pheasant, the admirals who were still in heated discussions suddenly fell silent. Everyone''s look is either solemn or solemn. After a while, a navy general lowered his voice and said in a deep voice: "Until now, I still can''t figure out... why the green pheasant wants to join the Maude Pirates." "..." No one can answer this question. After this news was confirmed, countless people were shocked, and those navy who looked forward to or admired the blue pheasants in the navy headquarters were more puzzled and puzzled. Bacardi Maud, what on earth did this man rely on to make a former naval admiral willing to subdue? The discussion during the dinner began to fade. In front of the whiteboard, the man with green hair and sunglasses noticed the situation during the dinner. After a light sigh in his heart, he withdrew his gaze and continued to look at the reward order on the whiteboard. [Leader. Lafayette-828 million] [Nose Song. Brook-660 million] [Sparker Jaya-360 million] [Misunderstanding. Jim-198 million] [Black Crow. Philo-78 million] [Princess Mononoke Perona-120 million] [Strange Monk Urji28 Million] [Magic. Hawkins-320 million] [Rain no Hiryu980 million] Ferret Bailey-500 The main members of the Maude Pirate Group have basically updated their reward orders. And this update directly caused the overall reward amount of the Maude Pirates to exceed 10 billion. This scale is one of the few in the new world. "I didn''t expect Maude to accept Hiliu''s allegiance." Behind him suddenly came the voice of Lieutenant General Crane. "Lieutenant General Crane." The man with green hair and sunglasses quickly turned around and saluted Lieutenant General Crane. Lieutenant Crane nodded lightly towards the man with green hair and sunglasses, and then calmly stared at the reward order on the whiteboard. The green-haired man with sunglasses looked at Lieutenant General Crane who was following the latest reward order from the Maude Pirates, hesitated for a moment, and whispered: "Although I personally prefer your opinion, according to the information I have at this stage, the news that Yuzhiliu joined the Mord Pirates has not been confirmed." "The Blackbeard Pirates were destroyed and Xiliu survived. This is enough to explain the problem." Lieutenant Crane glanced at the man with green hair and sunglasses from the corner of his eye, but did not delve into this matter, but led the topic to Lafayette and Brook, and said in a calm tone: "The increase in the bounty of the Pathfinder and Nose Song... is also quite rare, because of the''Sacred Land Mary Joa Incident''." "Yes." The green-haired man with sunglasses Zheng nodded his head. The incident in the Holy Land Mary Joa made the people above very unhappy. As one of the participants, Lafayette and Brooke naturally received a lot of attention. The most obvious manifestation is the increase in the bounty. Although this level of increase is far less than that of Mod and Barrett, it is extremely rare in the bounty updates in the past. As for the high bounty of Yuzhiliu, a large part of it was because of his original identity and his involvement in the murder of the former Deep Sea Prison to advance the city warden Magellan, and he also ate the poisonous fruit with extremely high deterrence... Once it is confirmed in the true sense that Rain no Hiliu has become a member of the Mord Pirates. So, it means that after the great fighting power of the green pheasant, the Maud Pirate Group has added a powerful fighting power like Xiliu. The Warring States also came to the meeting room. He walked to the side of Lieutenant General Crane, looked at the reward order nailed to the whiteboard, and noticed the existence of the blue pheasant at a glance. To be more precise, he noticed the prize photo of the green pheasant. "What''s the matter with the reward photo of Kuzan?" Looking at the reward photo of the green pheasant, the Warring States period was in a complicated mood, but also a little dumbfounded. Lieutenant General Crane''s face was calm, maybe she didn''t pay much attention to this kind of thing. "Regarding this matter" The man with green hair and sunglasses smiled bitterly and explained the reason, and then exchanged for the silence of the Warring States period. After a while, all the people participating in the meeting were almost there. A few minutes later passed. Click Ge''s door was pushed open, and a red dog with a cigar came in. Under the gaze of many admirals, Akagi walked to the main seat and sat down. "Start the meeting." Adhering to his usual vigorous and resolute style, Akinu announced the start of the meeting as soon as he sat down. The man with green hair and sunglasses who took on the task of presiding over the meeting entered the state immediately. Facing the many navy generals on his seat, he raised his right hand and pressed it on a reward order on the whiteboard behind him, and said solemnly: "First of all, please review the latest reward order." "The issue of the new reward order will be postponed." Suddenly, the red dog uttered a voice, without any waves in his tone. The man with green hair and sunglasses was startled when he heard this, which was different from the pre-decided order of issues. But he didn''t think much about it, following the words of Akainu, and asked: "Marshal Akainu, which issue do you plan to start with?" "Lets start with the handling of Pluto Raleigh, Spark Jabba, and Thor, I want to hear your views." The red dog sat cross-legged, with his upper body straight and upright, and his cold eyes were looming in the smoke. Everyone was surprised when they heard this. Lieutenant General Crane and Sengoku, who were closest to the position of Akadog, frowned. When Akinu brought up the matter at the meeting, Lieutenant General Crane and Sengoku were keenly aware of some of Akinu''s thoughts. The admiral who had just taken office in front of him seemed to be planning to use Sol, Raleigh, and Jabba to achieve certain goals. (End of this chapter) Chapter 614： News of death Chapter 614 Death News Raleigh, Jabba, Sol. These three are all leftover members of the Roger Pirates. But in terms of the meaning of punishment, it is inferior to the white beard who has been killed in battle, and the **** fire fist Ace left by Roger. To put it this way, if Raleigh, Jabba, and Sol are publicly executed, they can still have a deterrent effect on this sea. This is exactly the meaning of public execution. But the problem is-- There is an inseparable close relationship between these three people and Maude. If the navy headquarters decides to publicly execute the three Raleighs, it will inevitably lead to a massive attack by Maude. Even the four emperors with red hair would not sit back and watch. As a result, the navy headquarters can only once again convene troops from all over the world, or launch a world conscription, in order to prepare for a full-scale attack by the Mord Pirates and the Redhead Pirates. Relying on the advantages of favorable geographical location and human rights, the navy headquarters is confident that all enemies including the Maud Pirates will be resolved in public execution. But if even the Red-haired Pirates were involved, the result would be hard to say. Even if a victory can be achieved, it is a tragic victory that the navy headquarters absolutely cannot accept. In itself, since the end of the Marin Vandor war, what the navy headquarters should do now is to restore vitality as soon as possible and accumulate the strength that can continue to maintain stability. It would be unwise to attract the hostility of the Mord Pirates and the Redhead Pirates on this kind of knotty eyes. Not to mention, Maude held the life and death switches of the three Celestials. Therefore, even if Akadog decides to eliminate criminals at all costs, I am afraid he will not get the support of the world government. at this point "You should know it very well, Sarkski." Lieutenant General Crane raised his eyelids, looked at the expressionless red dog on the main seat, and muttered to himself. Forced by the situation, there are actually not many choices that Raleigh, Jabba, and Sol can make. And the red dog throwing this kind of topic in this meeting undoubtedly showed his desire to take a risk. The Warring States was seated next to Lieutenant General Crane, and his thoughts were basically the same as Lieutenant General Crane. "Since the news of the arrests of Leily, Jabba, and Sol has been completely suppressed, there is no need to go to the other side of the incident, as long as they are secretly thrown into prison." While others were silent for a while, as the former admiral of the Warring States Period, he made the most gentle and safe proposal. Hearing the suggestion of the Warring States Period, Akakin''s expression did not change at all. Even after he took the post of marshal, he had slightly reduced his previous extreme behavior style, but the relatively mild proposal of the Warring States Period could not make him listen. Akino did not express his position directly, but waited for the opinions of others. "I think the chief inspector is right. As long as these three are secretly detained in jail, after all, these three have a relatively close relationship with the Mord Pirates and the Redhead Pirates. if" "It''s a good thing to be concerned, but to go too far is to shrink back." "Retreat? Then you mean, you want to make this public? Then it will attract the crusade by the Maud Pirates and the Redhead Pirates?" "Why not? Since we can defeat the White Beard Pirates in the Marin Vando war, we can also defeat the Mord Pirates and the Redhead Pirates!" "Idiot, it looks like you have muscles in your head." "what did you say?!" In just a few words, the admiral had a tit-for-tat quarrel. With your words and my words, the banquet soon divided into two distinct factions. One side advocates radicalism and the other advocates conservativeness. Looking at the fiercely arguing colleagues below, Akagi was still expressionless, listening to everyone''s words in silence. Lieutenant General Crane did not participate in the quarrel, just like Aka Inu, watching quietly. After everyone had almost vented the mixed emotions, Lieutenant General Crane reminded him: "The identities of Raleigh, Jabba, and Sol are more sensitive. How to deal with them is another matter, but don''t forget that Maude holds the lives and deaths of the three Celestials in his hands." "..." Hearing Lieutenant General Cranes reminder, the colleagues who held different opinions later realized that this vital matter was ignored by them. However, after a few breaths, it was quiet. At this moment, Akakin finally spoke. "It depends on... whether the other party pays more attention to the safety of the''hostages'' or we pay more attention to the safety of the''hostages. "So, what are you going to do?" Lieutenant General Crane looked at Akainu calmly. The red dog took a deep breath, and the flame at the end of the cigar suddenly lit up, and the sniffling smoke came out of his mouth and nose. "You are the general staff, I want to hear your opinion first." "..." Hearing this, Lieutenant General Crane was silent for a moment, his eyes drooping, his face showing thinking. Everyone in the field couldn''t help but look at Lieutenant General Crane who was thinking. A few seconds later, Lieutenant General Crane raised his eyes to look at the red dog, and said: "While Leily, Jabba, and Sol are secretly imprisoned, he announces to the world the "death" of the three of them being defeated and killed by Barrett." "Ok!?" The red dog''s brow moved without a trace, and the others were slightly startled. The Lieutenant General Crane who made this suggestion has a calm expression on his face. Zeng Guo glanced at Lieutenant General Crane beside him, pinched his chin, thinking about the benefits of this proposal. The fighting on the Chambord Islands is very fierce, compared to the complete suppression news... Announcement of the "death" is not only more convincing, it can also lead Maude''s hostility to the evil successor Barrett in the eyes of the Maud Pirates'' simultaneous declaration of war on BIGMOM and the beasts. As a result, the already unstable situation in the new world should become a mess. Moreover, no matter what kind of storm it may cause, the navy, which is completely out of the way, sits on the hill watching the tigers fight, and even acts by chance. "Compared with sending the''hostages'' secretly to BIGMOM and Beasts, so as to speed up the progress of the Mord Pirates'' battle with BIGMOM and Beasts, it may be safer to announce the news of death directly according to Crane''s suggestion." "In this way, we can at least ensure that we stay out of the matter, and will not lead to fire." Warring States thought silently in his heart. Just wait for the Maud Pirates and Barrett, BIGMOM, and the beasts to carry out a tragic fight, and the navy that still holds the "hostages" can continue to fuel the flames based on changes in the situation. The problem is-- As Akagu said just now, whether Maude attaches great importance to the "hostages" and will lose his calm because of the "death". If so. It is the result that the navy headquarters most want to see. (End of this chapter) Chapter 615： Choice Chapter 615 Selection The Warring States instantly thought of the existence of the [Life Card] that would most likely affect the execution of the plan. At this point, He must have a bottom in his heart. But now, let''s not say whether we will get approval. In order to improve the plan, a round of adjustments and discussions must be carried out. The Warring States Period thought about the feasibility of the plan, and did not mention the life card at the first time, but most of the other generals felt feasible. All the previous discussions on this matter were for one purpose, that is, to eradicate the Mord Pirate Group. "The Maude Pirates is the fastest rising Pirates I have ever seen in my military career. Even the red-haired Pirates, which only took six years to reach the position of the Four Emperors, cant compare with it. Than, such a pirate group is really too dangerous." A lieutenant with a face full of flesh, said in a cold tone: "Now is just an opportunity. Since Bacardi Maude is so arrogant to declare war on the BIGMOM Pirates and the Beast Pirates at the same time, then we will let Bacardi Maude pay for its arrogance." "Yes, let the existence of Barrett, the successor of the evil spirits, be the last straw to crush the Maud Pirates!" "I think that as long as our navy doesn''t have to go out of the field, we should seize any opportunity that can prompt a war between pirates!" "Fighting against BIGMOM and Beasts at the same time, now there is another Barrett. The Maud Pirates has no chance of winning." Every admiral of the navy in the meeting was very aware of the unusual dangerous potential that Maude possessed. Therefore, before Maude truly becomes the emperor of the new world, if there is a chance to eradicate the Maude Pirates, the admirals present here must all raise their hands in favor. Lieutenant General Crane silently followed the reactions of his colleagues, clasped his hands against his chin, and said softly: "Although the old pirates who have retired for many years will not deliberately''fill up'' their life cards or create new life cards, this possibility cannot be ruled out. I shouldn''t need to explain what this means to the plan. Right?" "Life Card..." Hearing Lieutenant General Crane''s reminder, it seemed that the high spirits of the generals of the Doomsday of the Mord Pirate Group suddenly stagnated. The geomagnetism, climate, ocean currents, and weather of the Great Waterway are all in chaos, so confirming the location is a very difficult task, let alone sailing. In this environment, the record pointer and life card that can accurately guide the direction came into being. Record pointers have become popular, but life cards are different, limited by materials and manufacturing methods, and the number is actually not large. But as Lieutenant General Crane said, the old pirate who has retired for many years does not really need a life card, but no one can be 100% sure that Lei Li, Sol, and Jabba have no life card. "If the Maude Pirates have the life card of the Leili three people, it is meaningless to announce the false death." The loopholes in this plan were just maliciously presented in front of everyone. The instigator, Lieutenant General Crane, once again looked at the red dog in the main position, and said in a tone that didn''t make any waves: "However, it is an established fact that Raleigh, Sol, and Jabba were defeated by Barrett, and the announcement of the death is true or false. The initiative is in our hands, whether to make it true or let It is false, in the final analysis... it''s just a matter of choice." "crane" The Warring States suddenly looked at He''s profile. It wasn''t until this moment that the Warring States period realized why Crane left the loophole in his intention. "Yes, it''s just a matter of choice. Instead of waiting for the naive order of''exchanging hostages'', it is better to solve the problem directly from the root cause." On the main seat, the red dog''s eyes were cold, and his tone was full of palpitating killing intent. Maude holds the lifeblood of the three Celestials. If this matter is not resolved in one day, no matter what the world government wants to do to Maud, it will be incapable of letting go. Now thanks to Barrett''s actions, the navy has effortlessly arrested three pirates, Raleigh, Sol, and Jabba, who are closely related to Maud in the Chambord Islands. Then, the world government dominated by Tianlong people will most likely make a decision to exchange these three old pirates for the lifelines of the three Tianlong people. But Akinu didn''t want to see this happen. Take three ghost cards for three bad cards? What a joke! "Two have died, so what if three more die." This is the attitude of the red dog towards the lifeline of the three dragons. In any case, he didn''t want to miss any opportunity to fight the pirates. For this reason, even if you take the initiative to abandon your hole cards, as long as you don''t give the pig teammates a chance to exert strength. Question of choice? This is what Akagi is best at. In order to implement his own justice, there is nothing he can''t do. Deep sea prison, advance the city. Here is a huge tower-like prison built on the bottom of the sea, where countless criminals are held. And every level of prison that holds prisoners has a unique form of torture. Almost every day, new criminals will be sent to prison. Those who greeted them were either tortured to death by various punishments or died in fear. This may be one of the meanings of advancing the existence of the city prison. "Wow, wow--" In the aisle of the sixth floor of Infinite Hell, there was the sound of heavy chains rubbing against the stone slab. This voice represents the arrival of newcomers on the sixth floor. In the past, once I heard this voice, in the cell hidden deep in the darkness, a pair of eyes full of fierce and cruel meanings would be revealed. But since Blackbeard made a noise and pushed into the city, the sixth infinite **** that was most affected has become very deserted. As a result, at this moment, after hearing the sound of the chain friction, there were very few eyes looking at the aisle. "Hey, am I right?" In the cell on the side of the aisle, a light suddenly lit up, and he leaned forward to the railing, looking at the prisoner being taken over on the aisle in amazement. "Pluto Raleigh? And... Jabba and Sol, hahaha, you three old guys, you never escaped from prison in the end." "Hey, the injuries on your body... Tsk tsk, I really want to know who beat you so badly." The sudden laughter made the eyes lighted up in the cells on both sides gradually increase, and they looked at the badly injured three people, Lei Li, Jaba, and Sol on the aisle. Feeling the gazes from both sides, the three of Lei Li ignored them, and the escorted personnel were sent to a cell. The escorts wrapped Leili, Jabba, and Sol all over their bodies in chains and handcuffed them to the cold wall. After doing this, the **** carefully confirmed it again before turning and leaving. After all, these three old men are also legendary pirates, so they can''t help being careless. Damn it! The iron gate was closed. The footsteps of the escorts drifted away. "Raleigh, you... how could you..." In the dimly lit corner of the cell, suddenly there was an unbelievable sound. It seemed that they had just noticed Raleigh''s arrival. "Ah, it''s Shiping, I didn''t expect to meet you here." Lei Li looked weakly in the direction of the sound, and through the faint light, he could vaguely see the very flat figure sitting cross-legged against the wall. "It''s up to the old man to say that!" Jinping''s tone was full of shock. (End of this chapter) Chapter 616： Next destination (two in one) Chapter 616 The next destination (two in one) Raleigh, Jabba, and Sol appeared here, which was extremely shocking. He really couldn''t imagine how the Navy would send these three old pirates from the Roger Pirates into prison together. "Blam me." Thor sighed, his eyes hidden in the dim light, full of gloom. He stretched out his right hand, grabbed the black and white striped trousers at the broken leg, gritted his teeth and said: "I used to run the fastest, but now it has become a dragging waste, if it weren''t for Laozi..." "Shut up, you little old man." Jabba interrupted Saul directly, and immediately reached out to touch the pipe habitually, but he didn''t want to touch it. Before going to jail, everything on his body was confiscated, and only a prisoner''s uniform was left for them. Failing to touch the pipe, Jabba silently put down his hand, looked at Sol, who was complaining about himself, and said: "Barrett''s ability has been awakened. In that situation, no one can escape." "Stop **** comforting Lao Tzu." Saul is very stubborn to take all his faults on himself. Jabba''s arm moved a few times, and the chain was involved, making a harsh noise. Saul looked at the chains that were slowly shaking on Jabba''s arm, and said vigilantly: "Jabba, you bastard, don''t you want to beat me?" "You can see it." Jabba curled the corners of his lips, then deliberately swayed the chains several times, making a bang. Saul said in a huff: "I just admit a mistake, but I never thought about being beaten by you, an old bald man." "Then you just shut up, old dwarf." Jabba glared at Thor. Saul didn''t say anything because of his loss. Jinping looked at Jabba and Sol, who had just finished the fight, with a cold sweat, and immediately looked at Raleigh. Lei Li helplessly said, "In short, this is the situation. The two of them are quarreling a bit, but they don''t always do this. Just get used to it." "..." Quite speechless. "It won''t be noisy for a few days." Sol expressionlessly glanced at Very Plain who was sitting cross-legged in the corner, and said lightly: "It won''t be long before the Navy will execute me directly." "Stop talking about these stupid things." Jabba frowned and stared at Thor. Raleigh looked at Saul, silent. "Once the grievances and hatreds in the world are settled, it is so easy to write them off." Facing the gazes of the two old friends, Saul, who had anticipated his end, had a calm face as if the things he was talking about were just gossip, not death. "Sanny has found her own way, and Lao Tzu has lived long enough... Regrettably, I can''t see any newspapers related to that stinky boy anymore. However, all the newspapers from this time It''s almost becoming the headline special of that brat." "Thinking about it now, it''s not that the brat knew that I was about to have an accident, so he showed me all the remaining headlines in advance, haha..." Speaking of this, Saul suddenly thought of Karp''s arm being severed by Maude in Marin Vando, and couldn''t help laughing. However, the most unforgettable thing for him was how immature and amazing the shot Maude shot in order to save him when he was in Mad Hatter. "Raleigh, Jabba." Saul suppressed his laughter and looked sharply at Raleigh and Jabba. "I''m fine when I die, but don''t tell me you two here." "..." Airspace somewhere in the New World. The terrifying three-masted ship drifted in the wind. Since the 500 zombie coolies manufactured by Maude were officially put into use, the progress of the ship''s construction has been significantly faster. In addition, with the help of these 500 zombie coolies, Beibo, the crew members who originally served as coolies, finally liberated their hands. Castle, laboratory. The room made of cyan-colored bricks and stones was full of chill. In the center of the room, there is a wide platform. The body of Blackbeard was placed on the platform. Next to the platform, Luo held a pen and paper, and was immersed in recording something. Maude was also in the laboratory, but stood farther away, as if this would not disturb Luo''s work. The room was so quiet that only the rustle of Luo Jibi writing. After a long time, Luo took a deep breath, closed the book, and placed it on the workbench aside. Maude glanced at the notebook placed on the workbench by Luo and asked: "It seems that the progress of the''chimera'' experiment is not as easy as imagined." "Well, after all, it is related to the technology of the human body, so a lot of preparation must be done before formal practice." Luo took a deep breath and raised his finger to spread the area, covering the black beard''s body. Maude looked at Luo who was working again in a blink of an eye, smiled, and said softly: "I won''t bother you." With that, Maude turned and left the laboratory. "If the''chimera'' surgery plan is successful... Counting weapons, I can at least use the power of five demon fruits at the same time." Maude walked slowly in the corridor, thinking about the chimera surgery that did not know when the dust would settle. If the progress goes well, even if the Hunter''s Note is weak in the later stage, Maude can rely on the chimera surgery, so that the overall strength of the four nine-stars will once again usher in a significant improvement. After a while, Maude returned to the room on the top floor of the castle. Closing the door with his backhand, Maude walked through the hall, went straight to the balcony, and looked down at the square below. In the center of the square, Jim and Runti, who transformed into dinosaur forms, are fighting each other as hard as they can. Every move and every style is full of murderous intent to kill people. Around the square, Maude''s crew watched with great interest. Maude leaned against the balcony fence and muttered to himself: "Jim''s''ability'' is only seven stars. Logically speaking, in a head-on confrontation, he should be crushed by Runti''s nine stars." Having said that, Maude looked at Jim who was being pressed and beaten by Runti. Although Jim''s odds of winning were so low that it was almost invisible, in a short period of time, there was no sign of defeat. "The ancient species is the ancient species, it is really excellent endurance." Maude''s gaze fell on Jim who transformed into a triceratops shape. Facing Runti''s swollen head dragon attack, Jim relied on the unique defensive power of the triceratops and the excellent endurance endowed by the ancient species, and he just dragged a duel of great power into a protracted battle. It is no wonder that Kaido, who aims to destroy the world, is so obsessed with the animal legion. "Volatilize your value, Runti." Maude glanced at Runti one last time, and then looked away. With Runti there, it is Jim''s best combat target. For this reason, it doesn''t matter if the shadow is temporarily taken out and returned to Runti. However, Runti, a very iron woman, obviously wanted to kill Jim in actual combat. Unfortunately, the same ancient species, Jim, who has been abused all the way to the present, will not be killed by the hammer so easily. Maude left the balcony, returned to the lobby of the room, sat on the sofa, and continued to think about the chimera surgery. Crunch-- At this moment, Lafayette pushed the door into the room. "Maud." When alone, Lafayette called Maude by name. Maude looked at Lafayette, pointed to the sofa, and whispered, "Sit down." "Wow." Lafayette smiled slightly, sat on the sofa directly opposite Maude, and immediately took out a few things and put them on the table. They are two permanent pointers, and a yellowed map with many corners missing. Maude looked at what Lafayette brought out. Because Lafayette is a navigator in the team, he is in charge of everything that can determine the route. Now he takes it out to let Maude, the captain, decide his next destination. Maude picked up the yellowed map casually. This is a map that outlines the topography of the island. However, in the center of the island on the map, a red cross is very conspicuous, and the upper right corner of the drawing is painted with a skull logo that pirates like most on the map. Obviously, this is a very typical treasure map. Maude rubbed the treasure map lightly. This treasure map, as well as the attached permanent pointer, was a gift from the sky when they first entered the Great Channel. The treasure map usually means unknown treasure. Of course, there may also be a pile of tattered empty boxes and dangers full of uncertainty. When he first got this treasure map, Maude also planned to try his luck at the location of the treasure map after the ship was changed. If you are lucky, you may be able to find a lot of treasure in the treasure location. However, the ship was replaced, but because Maude paid more attention to improving his strength afterwards and he was not short of money, the treasure hunting plan was shelved. After a long time, I forget it. It wasn''t until today that Lafayette took out the treasure map and the permanent pointer that Maude thought of this. "Lafayette, if you don''t take this thing out, I almost forgot it." "Hey, with the current speed of transformation of the terrifying three-masted ship, a large amount of gold may be used in the short term, and the older the treasure map, the more likely it is to hide the treasure at the location pointed to." Lafayette explained the reason for taking out the treasure map, and immediately picked up another permanent pointer. "I remember you said that there is a large amount of ready-made gold hidden on the Wanmikong Island above Gaya Island, but we don''t have a permanent pointer to that empty island, but we have a permanent pointer to Urki''s hometown." Having said that, Lafayette handed the permanent pointer of Urki''s hometown to Maude. Maude put down the treasure map and took the permanent pointer from Lafayette. Inside the transparent glass sphere, the pointer is steadily horizontal, pointing in one direction. Lafayette looked at Maude and explained: "Urji''s hometown is on the empty island, so as long as you can reach the empty island where Urji''s hometown is, you will definitely find a way to the''destination''." "indeed." Maude nodded. Because the transformation plan of the Terror Three-masted ship requires a lot of gold, Lafayette will take out these two permanent pointers. Maude stared at the permanent pointer in his hand and asked, "Which destination is farther?" "Empty island." Lafayette answered quickly. Judging from the magnitude of the tremor of the pointer, the location of the treasure map is very likely to be somewhere in the sea in the New World, while Urjis hometown of empty island is in the first half of the great waterway on the other side of the red earth continent. "is it" Maude groaned, thinking about which route to choose. Although the destination pointed to by the treasure map is relatively close, it may be a waste of time. Sky Island is far away, but as long as you can reach the destination, you can get a lot of gold 100%. Should I try my luck at a nearby treasure spot first, or should I travel a long distance to the sky island? Lafayette looked at Maude who was thinking, took out a photo from his pocket, and placed it gently on the table. Maude noticed Lafayette''s actions and couldn''t help but look at the photos on the table. In the photo, it is a tall man with gray-green hair. A man wears a pink suit and basically wears gold jewellery on his ears, neck, hands, wherever he can wear jewellery. "this is?" Maude raised his eyebrows slightly and looked up at Lafayette. Lafayette immediately introduced the identity of the man in the photo. "This is Gilder Tezolo, the king of the world''s largest entertainment city Grand Tesoro. He is known as the Golden Emperor, and he is also a golden fruit capable person. Since Maude mentioned the terrorist three-masted ship transformation plan to everyone, Lafayette, as the navigator in the team, is very concerned about it. And when he knew that the later transformation of the terrifying three-masted ship would require a lot of gold, he had already begun to prepare. The huge ship Grand Tesoro made of gold, and the existence of the Golden Emperor Tezolo, are just one of the ways that he can get a lot of gold. "The Golden Emperor..." Maude squeezed his chin. There was no such person in his original memory. However, from the brief description of Lafayette, the title of Golden Emperor and Golden Fruit... are enough to attract Maude. In other words, as long as the golden fruit can be obtained, it will greatly reduce the difficulty of transforming the terrorist three-masted ship. Lafayette looked at Maudes reaction and knew Maude didnt understand Gilder Tezolo, so he continued to explain: "The original name of Grand Tesoro was the Guran Tezolo. Although it is known as the largest entertainment city in the world, its body is actually a giant ship made of gold." "Oh?" Maude was a little surprised. The huge ship made of gold inevitably reminded him of the Ark of Aini Road. It was also a ship made of gold, but it was not huge. "If you want to get a lot of gold in a short period of time, plundering the Guran Tezolo is also an option, but only if we can find the unsettled Guran Tezolo. Lafayette put three route options before Maude. The most difficult thing to achieve is to find the Guran Tezolo. The safest thing is to go to Urji''s hometown. If you want to bet on your luck, go to the nearest treasure location. Maude''s eyes were drooping, and he made a decision after thinking about it for a moment. "Go to the place where the treasure map is and try your luck first." He was not the type of seeking farther and nearer, so he chose the route closest to his destination. Even if the final result is a trip for nothing, you can directly return to the first half of the Great Channel, and then go to the sky island. Along the way, although it is not a good way, but it is not going to run too much. "To understanding." Seeing Maude made a decision, Lafayette immediately picked up the permanent pointer to the location of the treasure. After a period of running-in, Lafayette has roughly mastered the method of empty boat sailing. Although there is still a lack of judgment and control of weather changes, he is confident to take the team to any place. (End of this chapter) Chapter 617： Treasure location Chapter 617 Treasure Location In order to obtain the gold needed to transform the terror three-masted ship, Maude decided to try his luck at the nearest treasure location. After the whole ship was informed of the sailing decision, about ten minutes later, the terrorist three-masted ship turned its hull under the command of Lafayette and moved forward at full speed in the direction of the treasure location. Relying on the super-high speed endowed by the ability of floating fruits, coupled with good luck, there was no severe weather such as storms during the voyage, so in only five days, the terrifying three-masted ship arrived at the location of the treasure. New world waters. "Jaya, keep your course and descend slowly." Lafayette stared at the pointer and passed the movement command to Jaya. Jaya acted according to the order and controlled the terrifying three-masted ship. While maintaining its course, the hull of the terrifying three-masted ship slowly fell to the white clouds below. call--! The bottom of the hard hull covered by rocks, carrying heavy pressure, pushed away the clouds and slowly fell to the sea. Maude stood on the top of the huge mast of the terrifying three-masted ship and looked down at the palm island on the far sea. Unsurprisingly, that island is exactly where the treasure map is. With the cooperation of Lafayette and Jaya, the terrorist three-masted ship landed smoothly to the surface. According to this landing speed, when the terrorist three-masted ship is about to reach the surface, it will not be far from the destination island. but "Is that a whirlpool?" Maude looked intently and saw that there were vortices visible to the naked eye on the sea around the island. These vortices can be large or small, but the largest is similar to a basketball court, but there are many in number, distributed all around. There are so many vortices, even if the velocity of each vortex is not fast, it is difficult for ships to pass normally. But no matter how harsh the landing conditions near the sea are, it is a trivial matter in the face of the ability to flutter fruit. In this way, the terrifying three-masted ship slowly approached the island. As the distance got closer, Maude gradually saw the whole picture of the island. The topography of the island is flat. From a high point of view, dense forest occupies two-thirds of the island. In the center of the island, there is a small extinct volcano. Aside from the numerous vortexes near the sea, this island looks ordinary and nothing special. Maude took out the treasure map and compared it with the island in his vision. "The outline is similar." After confirming that the drawing was roughly the same as the actual object, Maude glanced over the red cross on the drawing that represented the location of the treasure, and immediately looked at the foot of the extinct volcano. If you read it right, that place is the position corresponding to the red cross. Maude put away the treasure map and tilted his head to look at Bailey, who was squatting on his shoulder. "Pele, go tell Lafayette and Sister Ya that they can hover the boat over the island." "I see." Bailey responded and jumped in the direction of the castle. After watching Bailey leave, Maude extended a pair of dark shadow wings. Afterwards, Maude fluttered his wings and flew straight to the island. "Room!" Maude just fluttered his wings and flew away from the mast, and the field of operation fruit was like an inverted glass bowl, covering Maude in it. "Luo?" Maude looked at the domain space light film hanging from before his eyes and raised his brows slightly. Huh! In the next moment, Luo appeared under Maude, with his right hand raised up, just holding Maude''s ankle. "Really." Maude lowered his head and glanced at the uninvited Luo, shook his head slightly, did not say anything, but fluttered to the island. With feeling, Maude landed at a place at the foot of an extinct volcano. Before landing, Luo first let go, free fall, and land steadily. Maude then put away the shadow wings and landed beside Luo. Luo held the ghost with one hand and cried, turning his head to look at Maude who had just fallen, and said: "On the way to fly over, I took a closer look at the situation on the island and found no trace of human life." "Ok." Maude nodded. The sea around the island is full of whirlpools, and ordinary ships can''t even get close, let alone land on the island. Therefore, no human population is the expected result. Maude looked around, and soon he saw a cave entrance half-hidden by bushes under the rock wall in the distance. "Cave? Go and take a look." After noticing the existence of the cave, Maude did not take out the treasure map to compare, but went straight to the cave. Luo also noticed the cave entrance and quickly followed Maude. On the way to the entrance of the cave, Maude''s eyes floated with red light, but he simply used sight and hearing to perceive the situation around him. Perceiving it in a circle, no matter it was in the cave or in the forest behind him, nothing was abnormal. Maude put away his sights, came to the entrance of the cave, stretched out his hand, ready to clear the bushes full of thorns that blocked the entrance. "Room." As soon as Maude reached out his hand, Luo used his ability to directly transfer the bushes. Without the shelter of the bushes, the entrance of the cave appeared, but it was blocked by a pile of strange rocks. Looking at the hole that was sealed by a large pile of stones, Maude didn''t stretch out his hand anymore, and turned his head to look at Luo. Luo raised his index finger, activated the room again, and easily moved the pile of stones to the open space next to him. rumble The removed stones were scattered on the ground, making a dull sound. Maude collected materials from the scene, randomly made two torches, and immediately walked into the cave side by side with Luo. The cave entrance is very small, but after walking in, it becomes very wide. The fire dispelled the darkness and reflected on the rock wall and the ground. On the ground near the rock wall, strands of golden luster were gleaming. Luo noticed and walked over to take a photo with a torch. Against the backdrop of the fire, is a pile of golden coins, mixed with many gold crafts such as gold cups and crosses made of gold. In addition to these, there are a few jewelry necklaces. In this way, this cave is exactly the place marked on the treasure map. Luo glanced at the piles of gold jewelry. If it is a pirate who comes for treasure hunting, after seeing these gold jewels, it is estimated that they will be crazy on the spot. However, these golds cannot meet the transformation needs of the terrorist three-masted ship. Luo''s eyes moved away from the gold pile, swinging the torch, and shining to one side. "A weapon..." With the light of the fire, Luo saw a heavily decayed wooden weapon rack with more than a dozen knives, guns, swords and axes placed on it. Luo casually picked up a long knife, but as soon as he picked it up, the handle guard broke into several pieces and fell to the ground. Not paying attention to the hilt of the knife that fell to the ground, Luo pulled out the long knife, and the knife was already rusty. "Tsk." Luo casually threw the rust knife back onto the weapon rack. His attention was all on the gold jewelry and weapons, and he would not hear Maude''s movement for a while. When he was puzzled, Luo immediately raised his head and looked around, looking for Maude''s figure. Soon, he saw Maude standing in front of a square stone in the depths of the cave. "Huh? That''s..." Luo''s gaze flicked over Maude and landed on the square stone in front of Maude, a different color could not help appearing in his eyes. "The historical text...?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 618： Historical text Chapter 618 History text The gold is dusty and the blade is rusty, indicating a long history. And the old treasures are not uncommon in this endless sea. The lifelong pursuit of many pirates is to find a treasure that can stand the test of time. just Following the instructions of the treasure map, the treasure was found, but I did not expect that besides the treasure, there was a piece of historical text. Luo was very surprised, but Maude was actually in the same mood. "I didn''t expect that this kind of place would hide a piece of historical text." Maude looked at the square stone five or six meters high in front of him, and glanced at the ancient characters inscribed on the surface of the stone. Of course he didn''t recognize a word. "Is it the treasure hidden here?" As soon as his thoughts moved, Maude flashed through the bones tied to the treasure chest by chains. The treasure map and permanent pointer are contained in the treasure chest, and the identity of the skeleton is obviously impossible to trace. Maude shook his head slightly. No matter who puts the text of history here, it is not something worth studying. Luo held the torch and came to Maude''s side, and looked up at the ancient text reflected by the fire. Naturally, he couldn''t understand, but he could feel a breath of history coming towards him. This is also the unique sense of sight brought to people by ancient characters. "Maud, are you interested in history?" "Not interested, but somewhat curious." Maude answered Luo''s question without even thinking about it. A blank history 800 years ago? He will be curious, but not interested. Hearing Maude''s answer, Luo nodded slightly. Maude glanced at Luo and asked, "Why, are you interested?" "Do not." Luo shook his head and said calmly: "But if it''s history related to medicine, I''m a little interested." "is it" Maude smiled and thought of Nicole Robin who could interpret ancient words. At this moment, intensive footsteps came from the entrance of the cave. It was Lafayette who came. Maude and Luo turned around almost at the same time and looked at the entrance of the cave. The companions headed by Lafayette walked into the cave one after another. "Wow, Xiong saw the treasure!" The sharp-eyed Beibo saw piles of gold jewelry as soon as he entered the cave. "For so many years, this is the first time a bear has experienced the joy of treasure hunting!" He rushed to the gold jewellery in excitement, picked up a small golden crown the size of a palm, and put it on his head. Jin Guan didn''t match his head at all, it looked a little funny. It''s not that Beibo loves treasure, but feels novel. In contrast, Bailey was much calmer and looked at Beibo with a look of contempt. Perona floated over, found a ruby ??ring from the gold pile, and immediately put it on her right index finger. Others came to the piles of gold jewellery one after another, with different reactions. "A little bit less." Lafayette frowned slightly and muttered to himself. Hearing his words, everyone couldn''t help but show different colors. Compared with the most common gold jewels packed in treasure chests, it is estimated that seven or eight treasure chests are needed to fit the pile in front of them, which is enough. "Ooooooo, there are even weapons." Brook came to the weapon rack, and green ghost fire suddenly appeared in the hollow eye sockets. This ghost fire is used for lighting. "Not only weapons, but books." Philo crouched in front of an opened wooden box and took out a book covered with a thick layer of dust from the box. Wiping the dust off, Philo opened the page. Although her movements were already very gentle, the paper pages that could not stand the torture of years were still turned into fragments in a slight tremor. Even if the pages of the book are not shattered, the text printed on it is too weak to see. Looking at the time-eroded books in the wooden box, Philo felt sorry. But Brooke found a surprise. He found a rapier on the weapon rack. "Ooooooo, good luck." Brook held the rapier horizontally in front of him, and the ghost fire rising from his eye sockets reflected on the slender and blue sword, but it exuded a cold breath. "This sword..." Brook''s bone fingers lightly pressed on the sword, and only the bone fingertips were left, and the chill that could touch the soul was actually felt. Even if it''s just looking at it so close, Brook can be sure that this is an unusual rapier. It is no wonder that the swords, guns and axes on the weapon racks are mostly decayed and rusty, and even the original scabbard of this rapier is in dilapidated condition. But this thin sword alone has survived the erosion of time, and there is no trace of rust on the dark blue sword. "Really lucky." Brook couldn''t hide his joy. His original weapon was broken during the battle in Chambord. The saber used now was the loot that was later found in a gang of pirates, and it was considered handy, but its quality was not satisfactory. Because there is no more suitable choice, Brooke is still in use today. For Jian Hao, there is no need to explain how important a good weapon is. Brook wanted to change to a better weapon a long time ago, but he has never been able to do so. But I didn''t expect to find a rapier of such excellent quality in the treasure. "Just call you the Sword of Soul." Feeling the chill coming from the sword, Brook named the rapier on the spot. "If it''s you, it will definitely be able to carry my new moves, oooooooo..." With such a good weapon, Brooke rarely had the urge to fight the enemy as soon as possible. Suppressing the fighting spirit drawn out by the sword of soul, Brook took a deep breath, pulled out the original saber, and then cautiously inserted the sword of soul into the cane sheath. laugh-- Unexpectedly, the sharpness of the Sword of Soul Loss was far beyond Brooke''s expectation. It actually cut the scabbard of the walking stick in half. "..." Brook stared blankly at the cane scabbard split in half. This is troublesome. If you don''t have a proper scabbard, don''t be careful and chop off your bones. Not far away, the green pheasant glanced at the rapier in Brook''s hand, and a strange color flashed across his eyes. As a natural frozen fruit ability, he is very sensitive to cold, and the rapier in Brooke''s hand is exuding a substantial cold. It seemed that as long as Brooke was willing, he could turn that cold gas into ice at any time. "Is it the weapon or the ability? Or is it both?" The green pheasant looked at Brooke curiously, but he wouldn''t be too busy to ask Brooke. Slowly retracting his gaze, the green pheasant put his hands in his pockets and came to Maude, his eyes calmly looking at the text of history. "Ah la la, really unexpected." "Who said no..." Maude tilted his head and glanced at the green pheasant, and said meaningfully: "I want to find a''friend'' to help me interpret this piece of historical text. Do you want to go together, Kuzan." "..." The green pheasant looked at Maude silently, without speaking. He felt that Maude was insinuating something, but he had no evidence. "Looking at your reaction, I don''t want to go." "Do you know where they are?" The green pheasant did not answer Maude''s question, but instead asked. "of course." Maude nodded and smiled: "I left a shadow mark on an idiot. Until now, the idiot seems to have not noticed it." "Shadow mark?" The green pheasant raised an eyebrow. "Yes, my shadow mark has an effect similar to a permanent pointer or life card." "..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 619： Chopper was shocked again (two in one) Chapter 619 Chopper was shocked again (two in one) After a little teasing of the green pheasant, Maude stretched out his hand and printed a palm on the text of history. The moment the palm touches the surface of the stone tablet, a wisp of coolness reaches the palm and penetrates directly into the skin, blood vessels, and even bone marrow. This kind of touch made Maude truly feel the extraordinary texture of the historical text. As a carrier of history, this seems to be a unique stone that cannot be destroyed. The shadow waves flowed from the palm of the palm and attached to the surface of the historical stone stele. Maude was about to put this piece of historical text into the film box, but suddenly thought of something, stopped thinking, and then glanced at the green pheasant who was silently looking at the historical text. "Kuzan, the world government has always wanted to destroy these historical texts." "Ah la la, that''s right." The green pheasant raised his hand and scratched the back of his head. Just looking at the historical text in front of him, he would inevitably think of O''Hara''s tragedy. The justice he insisted on was also completely changed at that time. Maude curiously asked: "It is said that the historical text is an immortal stone that will not be destroyed by manpower and nature?" "Yes." After nodding, the green pheasant looked at Maude strangely. ϡ Mod suddenly pulled out Qiushui. Seeing Maude''s actions, the green pheasant raised his eyelids and realized what Maude wanted to do. Just as he thought, Maude released a high-level armed domineering, wrapped around the Qiu Shui Dao, and immediately struggling to slash the side of the stone monument in the historical text. clang! While the sparks shot, the Qiu Shui blade wrapped in solid armed colors bounced back directly, and the surface of the stele was smooth, and even the slight cut marks were not seen. "Sure enough." Maude received the rebounding Qiu Shui, and while carefully examining the stele, he slowly scabbed Qiu Shui. The movement that he made when he hacked the text of history attracted everyone''s attention. Taking advantage of the effort when everyone was watching, Maude waved his hand and announced: "This stone is the''wooden pile'' for everyone to practice armed color in the future!" "..." Hearing Maude''s words, the court suddenly became quiet. The green pheasant looked at Maude like a ghost. Take the historical text to exercise the armed color domineering? Such things are unheard of! Luo''s eyes were drooping, and he sighed in his heart: As expected of you. Facing everyone''s astonished eyes, Maude smiled and said: "It''s just such a piece for the time being, so if you want to practice, you can arrange the order yourself to make sure that everyone can use the''wood stakes''. When you find a few more pieces in the future, you don''t need to line up." "..." Everyone looked at each other. Maude didn''t care about the reaction of his companions, and said seriously: "Let''s try outside first." A few minutes later. The text of history is laid out in a clearing. The members of the team who know how to be armed took turns to attack the historical text. Fists or swords. Every time he attacked, he covered his armed color with all his strength in accordance with Maude''s request, and stopped until his physical strength and domineering exhaustion were exhausted. After one round, all the members involved in the attack were exhausted, but the historical text was unharmed. The effect presented in front of him made Maude nodded in satisfaction, then looked at the green pheasant and asked: "Kuzan, would you like to join in the fun?" The corner of the green pheasant''s mouth twitched, then shook his head and refused: "I''ll forget it." "Ok." Maude turned to look at Luo who was also unsuccessful, and said seriously: "Luo, try it with your''room''." "..." Luo was startled first, and then silently pulled out the ghost cry, walked to the historical text, raised his finger to open the domain space, and then tried his best to cut the historical text with a knife. laugh--! Under the gaze of everyone''s astonishment, the historical text was cut off by Luo''s knife. Seeing this scene, even the green pheasant was surprised. Maude looked at the corner of the stone stele that was chopped down by Luo, touched his chin, and said thoughtfully: "I seem to understand...the reason why the world government wants the fruits of the operation so much." I''m afraid, it''s not just an immortal operation for the fruits of the operation... In no hurry to leave, Maude decided to take a day off on the island. In the evening, the sun sets. On the flat ground, a bonfire was built high. The crowd sat cross-legged around the bonfire, clinking glasses and drinking, cheering and laughing. Maude was sitting near the campfire, holding a freshly filled glass in his hand. Click-- Lafitte walked to Maude, sat down cross-legged, and suddenly said: "This island is very suitable for use as a stronghold." "Well, indeed." Maude glanced at Lafitte and passed the wine glass in his hand. The island is full of turbulence, which is a good place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. If you don''t plan to set up your stronghold at high altitude, then this island is undoubtedly a more suitable choice on the ground. Lafitte took the wine glass handed over by Maude, drank it in one gulp, and said, "So, does the captain have any intentions in this regard?" "Ah." Maude raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "It''s a stronghold, let''s talk about it later, anyway, there is a permanent pointer, I''m not afraid to find this island." Lafitte nodded silently. Maude threw away the branches used for skewers, stared at the bonfire, and whispered: "Compared to a stronghold, I want an island suitable for holding a pirate festival. It''s a good place, but it''s a bit smaller." "Wow..." Lafayette smiled slightly. As an insider, he naturally knew why Maude desperately wanted to hold the ceremony. "Captain, will you go straight to the sky island afterwards?" "No hurry, go and meet old friends first." In Maude''s eyes, a swaying flame was reflected. The next day. The terrifying three-masted ship left this unknown island where treasures and historical text were hidden, and floated to the sky. Lafayette raised his head and stared at the clusters of white clouds in the sky, and after confirming that the weather was normal, he slowly looked back. Maude came to Lafayette''s side and threw a permanent pointer with pitch black and no glass dome inside to Lafayette. "this is?" Lafayette Young caught the pitch-black permanent pointer that Maud had thrown in his hand, and his eyes were puzzled. Maude explained: "This is a permanent pointer I made with the''shadow'', which can accurately point to the location of the''shadow mark''. Its functionality is the same as that of a recording pointer, but it is not affected by magnetism, so there is no need to worry about the pointer malfunctioning. Chaos." "I didn''t expect the shadow ability to be able to extend such usage." When Lafayette heard this, he couldn''t hide his surprise. Establish a shadow mark, and immediately create a corresponding shadow permanent pointer. In an environment that can only rely on recording pointers to navigate, this kind of ability is simply a dream of every navigator. Especially in the more dangerous sea areas like the New World, the magnetic field between the islands is stronger and more chaotic. A stable pointer that is not affected by the magnetic field is very precious. "Any mankind''s whimsical imagination can become a reality, right?" Maude smiled and patted Lafayette on the shoulder, and said the most classic quote of the world''s physicist William Gallon. Lafayette looked complicated. After leaving the sailing matters to Lafayette, Maude returned to the room and walked to the balcony, paying attention to the training of the people in the square. After watching for a long time, Maude noticed that the rapier in Brooke''s hand could swiftly swept out a hazy mist visible to the naked eye between the swings. Although it is known that Brook has obtained a good weapon in the treasure chest, Maude is inevitably curious after seeing the unique effect that Brook has displayed with this weapon. Huh! Maude flashed away and came to Brook. Brook, who was concentrating on adapting to the Sword of Soul Loss, was startled by Maude''s sudden appearance, and almost swung his sword at Maude. "I was so scared that my heart almost flew out, although I don''t have a heart, oooooo..." "Brook, show me your sword." Maude looked at the dark blue rapier that Brook was holding in his right hand. Brooke passed the Soul Sword to Maude without even thinking about it. Maude reached out and took the Soul Sword. At the moment of holding the hilt, the whole hand suddenly felt a sharp pain, as if countless ice-made long needles were pierced into the palm at the same time. "Ok?" Maude''s eyelids twitched, and did not let go, but looked down in surprise at the Soul Sword of Death that seemed to have a sense of resistance. After being surprised, Maude released a shadow and wrapped it around the hilt of the Sword of Soul Losing, which isolated the sharp pain that the hilt exerted on his palm. Afterwards, Maude changed the Soul of Lost Sword to his left hand, and then checked the situation of his right hand. With the level of pain just now, it is not inferior to the pain that occurs when a sharp blade cuts off a finger. But there were no wounds on the fingers and palms, not even the slightest swelling. "This sword..." Maude looked at the sword of the Soul Losing Sword with a different color in his eyes. He realized that this was a sword with a certain unique ability that had not appeared in the original book. In the world of One Piece, even the existence of "ship spirits" is beyond recognition. It is hard not to make people feel that things like weapons may also be hidden without being visible, similar to the ship spirits. The presence. Choosing the master of the sword is one of the most common signs. In addition, there are other unusual weapons such as automatically extracting the user''s armed color domineering, bringing death and bad luck to the user, and inspiring the user to kill. These existences all reveal the unusualness of this worlds weapon system, "Brook, didn''t you feel any pain when you held this sword?" Maude looked at Brooke in front of him and asked. Brook was surprised when he heard the words, shook his head and said, "No, the grip of the hilt is very comfortable." "Really, do you feel anything strange when you swing your sword?" "Well" Brooke tilted his head and thought for a while, and then as if thinking of something, he nodded at Maude, and said cautiously: "When I first used the Soul Sword, I just felt it very light and very comfortable to use." "It''s just... I don''t know if it''s my illusion. When I use the sword, there is always a feeling that... The Soul Sword is trying to guide me, it''s wrong... It should be said that it is trying to guide my Huangquan Fruit ability!" Having said this, Brook looked at the Soul Sword of Death held by Maude in his left hand. "Ooooooo, all in all, I can feel it, it''s a very special sword." "Your feeling is correct, this is indeed a very special sword." Maude returned the Sword of Soul to Brooke, earnestly said: "Just try to follow its guidance. With its help, it may not be long before you can freely grasp the cold air from under the yellow spring and the concept of the ability to directly kill the enemy''s soul." "Ooooooo, I''m thinking about it all the time, to quickly realize the advice the captain gave me!" Brooke was full of interest. "Come on." Maude smiled at Brooke. time flies. Great waterway, a certain island. The Straw Hat Pirates had stayed on this island to practice after the war on the top. In order to help the Straw Hat Pirates become stronger, Sabo, who holds an important position in the revolutionary army, did not hesitate to leave his post and chose to stay on the island to teach the Straw Hat Pirates about domineering skills. Over the past few months, the Straw Hat Pirates has made rapid progress in domineering. But it''s not enough... After experiencing the war on the top, they have seen countless new world powerhouses with their own eyes, as well as terrifying powerhouses such as Mord, Hawkeye, Whitebeard, and General, who dominate the top of the world. This makes them deeply feel the huge gap with the new world. Even if it is a spine of the road, it is clear that before closing this gap, if you rush to the new world, waiting for their results, it is very likely that they will be completely destroyed. "With my current strength..." In the dead of night, Luffy often stared at his fist intently. The feeling of powerlessness deep into the soul that was crushed by Maud on the Chambord Islands. When faced with a desperate situation in the top war, there was a deep sense of despair that nothing could be done. These experiences that seemed to stop completely after a mistake, all turned into Luffy''s motivation to become more powerful as soon as possible. First gear, second gear, third gear... not enough. It''s definitely not enough. These moves, in front of the strong men on the battlefield of Malin Vando, are like child''s play... As the domineering became more proficient, Luffy came up with the idea of ??developing the fourth gear. In fact, he already has some clues. "Luffy, Luffy!!!" Chopper rushed over excitedly. The excitement shout interrupted Lu Fei''s rare contemplation. "Are you going to have dinner?" Luffy raised his head and looked at Chopper who was running madly. Hearing Luffy''s words, Chopper staggered and almost fell to the ground. "Didn''t you just ate lunch half an hour ago!!!" "Have it?" Lu Fei put his hand on his chin and frowned, looking hard to remember. "Luffy, have you forgotten the fact that you only ate half an hour ago?!" "hungry." "Don''t change the subject!!!" "How long will it take to start the meal?" "..." Chopper held his head in both hands, thinking that he couldn''t talk anymore, turned around and left. "No, I came to Luffy, not to talk about when to start dinner, but to tell him that Usopp has a handsome new weapon!" After turning around and walking out a few steps, Chopper was stunned for a moment as if waking up from a dream, remembering why he had come to find Luffy. He turned around suddenly, looked at Luffy, and shouted excitedly: "Luffy, go and see Usopp''s new weapon!" "Is Usopp''s new weapon? Really curious." The person who responded to Chopper''s words was not Luffy, but a figure that appeared beside Luffy out of thin air. Hearing the familiar sound in his ears, Luffy''s eyes shrank sharply, his nerves tightened like a conditioned reflex. On the other hand, Chopper, when he saw Maude, who was appearing like a ghost next to Luffy, shocked his senses too strongly, directly causing Chopper to roll his eyes and fainted to the ground. "Hey, am I so scary?" Maude looked at Chopper who was scared and fainted on the spot. (End of this chapter) ~： Push a copy of Pirates. Push a Pirate Doujin. "The Pirate''s Love System" [Detection object: Karp] [Available strategy, estimated success reward: 400,000 points] [Remarks: Although you dont know how crazy you are to detect an empty nest old man who picks up his nose every day, there is no doubt that you will be rewarded with extremely amazing points for this great naval hero.] Snapped! Nuoxia closed the property panel blankly, thinking that something was wrong with this silly system. There is a limit to joking, bastard! ... When I was going all-out toward the dream of becoming a navy powerhouse, the plug-in I accidentally obtained was called the Love Cell Culture System. If you succeed in the strategy, you can get points rewards! "I can have today in Norcia, no foreign objects, all by my own efforts!" On the battlefield, Nuoxia looked calm and his eyes were cold when facing the white beard pirates. "Dark blue, add more!" (Reasonable to the harem, the heroine is limited, not a brainless stallion, the dog food plot is only for adjustment) Although Zhu Zhu is a scumbag, but as a fan writer who is writing about Pirate Doujin, it is reasonable to recommend Pirate Doujin''s new book, right? As Zhu Zhu just said, it is very logical to recommend a Pirate Doujin after a few days! ! ! The portal is in the author of the previous chapter~! Above~~~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 620： Luffy was seckilled (two in one) Chapter 620: Luffy who was killed in seconds (two in one) Chopper was so frightened and fainted, Maude got a question mark. Even if the way he appeared was too sudden, Chopper''s mental quality was too scumbag. Maude didn''t know what kind of terrible image he had created for Chopper from the beginning of Alabastan, and naturally he couldn''t understand Chopper''s feelings. "Chopper..." Seeing Chopper fainted, Luffy thought that Maude did something, his eyes shrank and suddenly moved. He punched his side without even looking. But the arm stretched out, and suddenly froze, unable to move forward. "What''s going on... I can''t move my body..." Luffy was stunned. No matter how hard he exerted his strength, his body was as if he had been in the hold technique, unable to move. "Because your shadow was stepped on by me, do you know what it means?" Maude calmly looked at Luffy, who maintained his punching posture, and said lightly: "It means that as long as I want, I can make you fall to the ground at any time." With that said, while Luffy was struggling to become violent, Maude stretched out his hand to hold Luffy''s shoulder. "I heard from Sonny that Sabo chose to stay on the island to help you in special training, but now it seems that, let alone other things, your''seeing, hearing, and sex'' is really no improvement at all." "hateful" Luffy urged his power frantically, but his body did not react and he was still unable to move. "If only four gears can be used..." Luffy yelled in his heart. Maude looked at Luffy''s unwilling face. Although Luffy was controlled by the shadow, every movement produced by Luffy''s struggle would be truthfully fed back to Maude. Strictly speaking, according to the power gap between the two sides, the control effect of shadow is not absolute. But with Maude''s current strength, there are only a handful of people in this world who can break away with the power gap after being stepped on by his shadow. The current Luffy is obviously not in this list. "Don''t react so badly, it makes me feel like I''m here to trouble you. Besides, I''m not here to find you, just...well, you don''t understand it." Maude retracted his hand and released the shadow control at the same time, patted Luffy''s shoulder along the way, and then walked towards the inland of the island. Through seeing, hearing, color perception, he has grasped Robin''s location. The main purpose of this visit, apart from recounting the past with Sabo and Usopp, is to find Robin to interpret the text of the history just obtained. "Fourth gear!" Maude walked out more than ten meters, and suddenly Luffy''s low voice came from behind him. "Oh?" Maude stopped and turned to look at Luffy, who had opened the fourth gear directly. Only a few months have passed since the top war. Has Luffy already developed a fourth gear? Maude carefully looked at Luffy in the fourth gear. The body, which originally looked a little thin, swelled in a big circle at this moment, and became stubborn, as if air was injected into bones and muscles. In addition, there is no dark red mark on the completely deformed body. In this way, this form seems to be an unfinished product. In other words, with Luffy''s current domineering attainments, it is impossible to incorporate domineering into the fruit ability characteristics. Or maybe it''s because the domineering is not deep enough, so I haven''t realized this. "Didn''t you just say that, I didn''t come here to find..." Seeing Luffy about to move around, Maude stopped abruptly after half speaking. "Forget it..." He could feel Luffy''s intent to fight, and he knew clearly that no matter what he said now, he could not stop Luffy''s intention to do something. This guy... is going to use him to verify the progress over this period of time? Shadow flow, Pisces flow! Maude shook his head slightly, silently, controlling the shadow to cover his whole body. With the domineering intervention of the armed color, black and red shadow lines appeared on Maude''s exposed skin. "If you want to try, just come and try, just don''t let your spine strength go." Maude looked at Luffy with calm eyes, and muttered to himself. Luffy saw Maude use the power of shadow, and his fighting spirit skyrocketed. At this moment, Sanji and Sauron, who sensed the movement, came one after another. "Luffy, Chopper!" Sanji and Sauron''s expressions suddenly changed after seeing Chopper and Luffy, who had fallen on the ground and didn''t know the situation. The latter even drew the long knife directly. "Calm down." Sabo, who followed closely, stretched out his hands to press on the shoulders of Sanji and Sauron. "Chopper just fainted, and it''s okay." A ray of red light flashed in Sabo''s eyes, and he calmly said: "And Luffy mostly took advantage of this opportunity to use Maude to try his new abilities. Although it is impossible to guarantee that he will be angry, if the opponent is Maude, he can still feel at ease." "..." Hearing Sabo''s words, Sanji and Sauron only slightly reduced their hostility. The reason for their overreaction was because Maude''s existence put them too much pressure. Both Maude and Luffy in the confrontation were aware of Sabo''s arrival. But Luffy only had Maude in his eyes, so he didn''t distract Sabo and the others. Maude tilted his head to look at Sabo and nodded slightly towards Sabo. He said hello first, then looked at Luffy and said calmly: "It''s best to attack with the idea of ??killing me, otherwise you may not be able to hold it for a second." "Even if you don''t tell me, I know..." Luffy opened his mouth slightly, jetting out wisps of steaming heat, a pair of big hands that became generous, and made a movement of pushing the palm to the left and making a fist on the right. This is a seemingly aggressive offensive posture. Maude didn''t say anything more, with a bang, he slowly pulled out Qiu Shui, and dropped to his side at will. Bang! Luffy''s body flew up in the air, his feet stomping fast in the air, making a burst of air bursts, but using techniques such as moon steps. After flying into the air, Luffy''s fists and even his sturdy arms were like springs, squeezing inward continuously, looking more like a turtle''s head firmly retracted into a carapace. Through this form of squeezing, the fists and arms covered with armed colors are accumulating strength crazily. Fourth gear. Rhinoceros cannon! Boom! The pair of fists that had accumulated power to the apex suddenly exploded with terrifying speed, piercing the sky, and came to Maude in an instant. "What''s missing..." Between the lightning and flint, Maude did not exchange positions with the shadow mark set on Luffy''s body, nor did he make a horizontal knife block action, but planned to use his body to resist Luffy''s fourth gear attack. Through the reconnaissance ability of Hunter''s Note, what Maude saw on Luffy was the seven and a half stars of Devil Fruit ability. This shows that Luffy''s physique and domineering are both below seven and a half stars. Maude has only recently been promoted to four nine-stars, so he wants to use his body to resist the next Luffy''s full attack to see what the result will be. Bang! Maude let Luffy''s rhino horns bombard his chest. The violent power oscillated from the fist covered with jet black armed color. Circles of air waves, with Maude''s chest as the dots, rushed frantically in all directions. "Hit, eh!?" Before Luffy could be surprised, he saw that Maude''s body was as stable as a mountain, and he didn''t even take a step back. It was as if he had just tried his best to attack, and he didn''t even touch Maude at all. "Isn''t it effective at all..." Luffy''s eyes were wide, and he couldn''t believe that Maude, who was unscathed while resisting the Rhino Horn Cannon, was unscathed. You know, the Rhinoceros Cannon is his most powerful attack after figuring out the fourth gear. Under the premise of hitting Maude head-on, he had not thought of directly defeating Maude with this move, but he thought that it would at least cause problems for Maude. The result that can happen before his eyes makes Luffy unacceptable. "The average ability is about seven stars, but you can be proud of this kind of power." Maude, who resisted Luffy''s attack and was unharmed, calmly raised his left hand, grasped Luffy''s wrist, and immediately pulled inward. Tugged so hard, Luffy, who was in the air, flew directly to Maude. Maude flipped his wrist holding the knife, and dashed past the flying Luffy. At the moment when the two crossed, Maude slashed through Luffy''s body with a knife. When Maude appeared on the flat ground more than ten meters away, Luffy, who crossed Maude, was hit hard. Suddenly, that sturdy body was like a deflated balloon. Within a few breaths, it retracted to its original size and then slammed straight to the ground. Bang! Luffy landed heavily and made a loud noise, raising a lot of smoke. Through the smoke and dust, Lu Fei could see that his mouth was open, and he had lost consciousness. not far away. The battle that ended in an instant made Sanji and Sauron look stunned. One move is second? How could this be? Obviously, after several months of hard cultivation, why is it still so weak in front of that man. "Luffy!" Sanji and Sauron rushed to check Luffy''s situation. So is Saab. It''s just that Sabo "sees" that Maude is Luffy slashing with the back of a knife, so he doesn''t care and mess like Sanji and Sauron. but Sabo was also a little shocked when he saw that Luffy, who had worked hard for several months, was killed by Maude. "After these months of hard work, Luffy''s strength has undoubtedly been significantly improved, but Moder has also become stronger, stronger than when he was on the battlefield of Malin Vandor!" Sabo suppressed the shock in his heart and came to Lu Fei as quickly as possible. "Moreover, Maudes improvement in strength is not a little bit... If Luffys growth in the past few months is equivalent to taking a hundred steps, then Maude has taken at least a thousand steps. " "The gap is too obvious... So even if Luffy used all his strength, he couldn''t hurt Maude at all, let alone win." After checking several times, Sabo confirmed that Luffy was all right, then raised his eyes and looked at Maude not far away. Maude walked slowly, ignoring the piercing gazes Sanji and Sauron were looking at, looked at Sabo, smiled and said, "It''s been a long time, Sabo." With that, Maude lowered his head slightly and looked at Luffy who was unconscious. "Don''t worry, I used the back of the knife just now, and I have reduced my strength." "Ok, I know." Sabo nodded and apologized: "I''m really sorry, my brother caused you trouble." Relying on what he saw and heard, Sabo had a general understanding of the situation before he rushed to the scene, and knew that this battle was actually provoked by Luffy. Maude waved his hand and smiled and said, "It''s okay, it''s just acting as a''stub'', it''s not a big deal." "Stakes..." Maude''s self-deprecating statement made Sabo smile bitterly, and then asked: "By the way, how did you get here? Did you ask for a life card from Sunny and the others?" "No." Maude shook his head, immediately looked at Luffy, smiled and said: "I left a shadow mark on Luffy, the function is similar to the life card, so I can find it here." "It turned out to be so." Sabo was surprised. This island does not have the conditions to make a record pointer, so if you want to find the island accurately, you can only use a means similar to a life card. The shadow mark that Maude said is actually no different from the life card. "Shadow mark..." Sanji and Sauron were surprised secretly, first glanced at Maude, and then at Luffy. Its not good news to be imprinted without knowing it. Immediately, Sanji and Sauron checked Luffy''s body silently. After a while, they found a black spot the size of a fingernail on the side of Luffy''s shoulder. If they didn''t look closely, they thought it was a mole. "Is this idiot Luffy not aware of such a **** spot?" Sanji and Sauron were speechless. At this time, Chopper woke up on his own. "Ah, what happened to Luffy?" Seeing Luffy lying on the ground, Chopper overcame his fear of Maude and hurried to Luffy''s side to check Luffy''s condition. "Did you faint by the impact? Fortunately, the injury was not serious." After checking it carefully, Chopper felt a little relieved. at the same time. Nami and the others were attracted by the fight just now. "Maud?!!!" "Master!!!" "idol!!!" After seeing Maud, everyone reacted differently. Luffy, who seemed to be knocked out by Maude for a while because of their shouts, suddenly opened his eyes, bounced from the ground, and subconsciously made an action that could punch Maude at any time. But soon, Lu Fei realized something, and his fists slowly dropped for a few points, and said in a daze: "Did I lose..." Seeing Luffy''s rare disappointment reaction, the people around Sauron didn''t know what to say for a while. Because Luffy was missed by Maude in one face, they just wanted to comfort Luffy, and they didn''t know where to start. Ten minutes later... "Luffy, didn''t you notice a black spot on your arm when you took a bath!?" The members of the Straw Hat Pirates who knew the general situation basically opened their eyes and couldn''t believe it was staring at Luffy. In the face of everyone''s questioning, Luffy finally adjusted his mood, lowered his head, and cautiously said: "I thought this was a mole." "???" Everyone was immediately confused. Maude burst into laughter. "Ah la la, it''s quite lively." Suddenly, a strand of ice ling arrived, gathering at a very fast speed into the appearance of a green pheasant. "Ok!?" "It''s a green pheasant!!!" The expressions of the people who were unable to complain about Luffy suddenly changed, especially Robin, whose face faded almost instantly. This group of people doesn''t seem to know the fact that the green pheasant has become a member of Maude''s command. (End of this chapter) Chapter 621： Opportunity brought by Maud (two in one) Chapter 621 The Moment Brought by Maud (two in one) Except Maud. Seeing the green pheasant suddenly appeared, everyone present, including Sabo, was shocked. Cang! Sauron drew his knife again. On the other hand, other people were prepared to attack immediately. Bartolomio reacted faster, opening the barrier before he even thought about it, and shielding everyone in the barrier. This was his subconscious reaction, but he didn''t even think about it. If the green pheasants released the cold air to freeze the barrier, then even if they were not frozen to death, they would die from hypoxia. "Ah la la..." Looking at the straw hat group who was waiting for a moment, the green pheasant habitually scratched the back of his head. Judging from the reaction of the straw hat group, the green pheasant realized that the group of people in front of him, probably did not know that he had already joined the Maude Pirates. Thinking of this, the green pheasant quickly glanced at Robin, who was pale, and then at Maude who was beside him. Let''s leave it to Maude to introduce the current identity. That seems more convincing. Feeling the gaze from the green pheasant, Maude twitched the corner of his mouth slightly, looked at the overreacting group of straw hats, and smiled lightly: "Don''t be so nervous, Kuzan is no longer an admiral, but my crew." "what!?" "The green pheasant is no longer an admiral!?" "Hey, compared to this incident, the green pheasant''s joining the Maud Pirates group is a more important event!" Knowing that the green pheasant had become a member of the Maud Pirates, everyone was so shocked that their eyes almost popped out of their sockets. This is an admiral! After retiring from the navy, he joined the Maude Pirates and became a member of Maude. This kind of thing is simply shocking news for the Straw Hat Pirates at this stage. Robin looked at Maude incredulously. When the green pheasant appeared just now, Robin thought it was because of her appearance on the battlefield of Malin Vandor that caused the green pheasant to repent of letting her be free, so he came to the door specially. But never expected... The man in front of her who was terrifying her had retired from the navy and chose to join the Maude Pirates and became a member of Maude. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, even she would think this kind of thing is a fantasy. "Well, anyway, as you can see, I am now a pirate in the Maude Pirates." Looking at the straw hat group whose eyeballs almost fell out of shock, the green pheasant said lazily: "However, even though I am no longer a navy, I will still take action if I see a pirate that is unpleasant. On this point, my captain is still very tolerant." "Ok?!" Hearing the words of the green pheasant, the straw hat group who had just loosened up suddenly tightened their nerves. That''s right. Even if the green pheasant gave up his status as admiral, there is no rule that he, who has become a pirate, can no longer carry out his justice position... Moreover, the killing of each other between pirates is the most normal phenomenon. Thinking of this, the straw hat group looked at the green pheasant very vigilantly. "Ah la la." Feeling the vigilant gaze from the straw hat group, the green pheasant shrugged and said lightly: "You don''t need to be so vigilant. As I said just now, I only deal with the''hate'' pirates. From the current point of view, I don''t hate you now." "what?" The straw hat group was shocked, and never expected that the green pheasant would say such a thing. Chopper was so shy that he even twisted the seaweed dance. However, only Robin, Sauron, and Sanji, the more careful-minded crew members, heard the meaning of "now" and "now" in the words of the green pheasant. Just as the hearts of the straw hat group were shaking, the sky seemed to be covered with dark clouds, and large shadows shrouded suddenly. It was Jaya controlling the terrifying three-masted ship, falling out of the clouds and slowly falling to the island below. "!!!" "That is" Seeing the terrifying three-masted ship, the straw hat group was shocked again. Within half an hour, their hearts had been subjected to multiple strong pressures. "Ooooooo!" At this moment, the loud laughter resounded high in the sky. A black and white figure fell from the side of the terrifying three-masted ship. Bang bang The figure stepped on the moon step, moving lightly as if stepping on an invisible ladder, descending layer by layer with an extremely elegant posture. The straw hat group couldn''t help looking at the figure with the strange laughter. This figure is naturally Brook. The terrifying three-masted ship hadn''t finished landing yet, and he could easily use Moonwalk, but after Maude and the green pheasant, he fell to the ground one step ahead. "A skeleton that laughs?" "It''s moving..." After seeing that the other party was a skeleton, except for Luffy''s eyes staring, Sauron and the others all stared. As for Nami, who was less courageous, Usopp, who was not what he used to be, and even Bartolomeo, who was usually fearless, all turned pale after seeing Brooke. And the most timid Chopper was even more simply, once again frightened and fainted. In this way, Brook, who was already a member of Maude, ushered in the first meeting with the straw hats in this way. Sanji stared at Brook''s exquisite and brisk moon step, his eyes twinkling. He felt that the moon step was a very practical skill for him. Under everyone''s gaze, Brooke fell to the ground lightly. Followed by the terrifying three-masted ship slowly landing on the side of the island. Looking down from a height, it looks like two tables, one large and one small, are joined together. In fact, since there has been no island where the festival will be held, Maude has actually thought about collecting the islands encountered along the way with the help of Jaya''s fluttering fruit ability, and then piece it into a super huge island. However, his idea has not yet been officially implemented. Anyway, as long as Jaya''s ability and accuracy are gradually improved, implementing the [Island Removal] project is not a difficult task. The terrifying three-masted ship landed steadily on the sea, and then, many crew members of the Maude Pirates group headed by Jaya Lafayette boarded the island and came to Maude. "The straw hat group?" Luo cried in his arms and squinted at Luffy, who was also a supernova. "What are you doing?" Perceiving the seemingly profound gaze from Luo Wang, Luffy looked confused. Luo retracted his gaze, did not look at Lu Fei more, and did not speak any more. This behavior caused Luffy a question mark. Maude raised his head and glanced at the early days. Taking into account the number of people, he looked at Jia Ya and suggested: "Sister Ya, we can start preparing for dinner." "Ok." Jia Ya nodded slightly. "dinner?" Hearing the word dinner, Luffy suddenly became energetic and excited: "If you want to prepare dinner, there is a rhinoceros with long sharp horns in the forest on the island. Their meat is very delicious!" "Rhino..." Hearing this, Jia Ya tilted his head to look at the dense forest in the distance. The rhinos living in the forest aroused Jaya''s interest. Sanji suddenly said: "Strictly speaking, you are''guests.'' There is no reason for guests to prepare meals." "..." After hearing the words, Jia Ya turned to Sanji and said calmly, "You are also a chef." "Correct." It is rare for Sanji not to lose his attitude because of female sex. Jia Ya was silent for a while and asked, "Then you can make''food tonic dishes''?" "Food tonic?" Sanji frowned and said, "What is that?" "Since you won''t, just wait for the meal. Of course, I don''t mind if you come to fight." Jia Ya finished speaking and went straight to the forest. Sanji frowned and looked at Jaya''s back. He became interested in the food tonic food that Jia Ya said. Because of the existence of the oversized butterfly, Maude, the original plot began to run wild. Although Luffy did his wish to save Ace from death, the members of the Straw Hat Pirate Group lost an original opportunity. Despite Sabos intervention... However, today''s Straw Hat Pirate Group, obviously still does not have the qualifications to enter the new world. However, the arrival of the Maud Pirates this time may bring some clear changes to the future of the Straw Hat Pirates. At least, after being killed by Maud, Luffy was already holding back a spur of motivation to run desperately to become stronger. Subconsciously, he had already regarded Maud as his goal. the other side. Maude came to Usopp. "Ussop, I heard Chopper say, did you make a handsome new weapon?" With that said, Maude glanced at something that was twisted and hidden behind him by Usopp, which looked like a scepter. "Master, I, I..." Usopp was only a nonsense, unable to say half a sentence, and it looked like he had done something wrong. "what''s happenin?" Maude looked at Usopp strangely. Usopp lowered his head and stammered: "I, I gave up the gun." "is it" After hearing the words, Maude took another look at the weapon hidden behind Usopp, and smiled: "So it seems that you have found a weapon that is more suitable for you." "what?" Usopp looked up at Maude. After seeing the smile on Maude''s face, Usopp realized that Maude would not be angry at all because he gave up guns. At the beginning, he chose guns because he dreamed of being a sniper as powerful as Maude. But the experience along the way allowed him to knock on the door to the new world, and at the same time he saw the extremely powerful guys with his own eyes, and he also deeply realized his own weakness. He is very clear. If he can''t cover the armed color on the lead bullets he launches, he will not be able to truly cross the threshold of the new world. However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t wrap the lead bullet with armed color. That kind of technique is really too difficult. In desperation, Usopp gave up guns and switched to weapons similar to large slingshots. Compared with firearms, the difficulty of attacking with slingshots or bows and arrows will be greatly reduced. This is the change that Usopp made in order to improve combat effectiveness as soon as possible. But when he saw Maude, Usopp felt that the change he made was tantamount to betraying his previous beliefs that originated from Maude. How could Maude think that Usopp would make up for such a mess on his own. He looked at the weapon behind Usopp and stretched out his hand. "show me." "Ah, good." Usopp hurriedly handed the new weapon to Maude. Maude took the weapon, and his first impression was that it was quite heavy. The structure was similar to that of a slingshot. The only difference was-- The top of the slingshot usually has a "Y" structure, and the top of Usopp''s weapon is like five fingers spread out, and on the cloth pocket connected by five rubber bands, there is even an empty island. Not only the cloth pockets, but even the sticks are also covered with relatively small empty island shells in an orderly manner. Judging from the appearance of these empty island shells, it should be mainly wind-spray shells and shock shells. The former, as the name suggests, is a kind of sky shell shell that can spray strong wind, usually acting as a power source for small boats or Weiba. This empty island shell is one of the transformation materials that Mord wants to equip on the terrorist three-masted ship. The latter is a combat type of shellfish that can absorb the impact and then release it. Strictly speaking, as long as the size, quantity, and even the upper limit of absorption are up to the standard, such as this kind of sky island shell that can absorb impact, it may be able to absorb attacks that are similar to [Hegemony]. Usopp mounted the shock shell on the stick, thinking about the combat problem after the sniper was close. It''s really hard to run on the road to become stronger. Maude smiled knowingly and asked curiously: "What is the name of this weapon?" "Black pocket." Usopp answered quickly. "Black pocket? Very good weapon." Maude fiddled with the black pocket a little, and said, "Can I give it a try?" "no problem!" Usopp was full of excitement. For him, there is nothing more happier than being recognized by Maud. "Luo, find me a similar stone." Maude changed the black pocket to his left hand, and then stretched out his right hand towards Luo not far away. Hearing Maude''s request, Luo''s mouth twitched, but he opened the area obediently, and transferred a stone of almost the same size to Maude''s right hand. "Thanks." Maude smiled at Luo, then pressed the stone on the cloth pocket, and a slight click sound could be heard, as if it had touched the front switch of Shock Bay. "First...pull back." Maude held the black pocket stick in his left hand, and the cloth pocket in his right hand, and pulled back, the whole movement was like a bow. "After that, attach the armed color." Maude thought. Snorted. The color of armed forces emerged from Maude''s fingertips, wrapping around the stone like a dragon. "Then..." Maude stared at a mountain on the left side of the island, then glanced at it, and then released the cloth pocket. Boom! Accompanied by a sharp breaking sound. The stone entwined with a strong armed color pierced through the air fiercely, like a comet, shooting towards the distant mountain at a very fast speed. At the tail of the armed stone, there are circles of white air waves visible to the naked eye. boom! The armed stone hit the top of the mountain in the blink of an eye. The terrifying power that came with it suddenly burst out. In an instant, most of the top of the mountain burst into countless rubble, which fell like raindrops. "what!!?" Usopp, Bartolomio and the others, all opened their mouths, looking shocked at the half of the mountain that was destroyed by a fist-sized stone. "The power of the black pocket...is it so abnormal?" Everyone suddenly looked at Maude, who was surprised at the black pocket. "No, it must be because the people who use it are too abnormal!" Usopp thought about it powerlessly. However, after seeing Maude''s teaching-like demonstration of the black pocket, Usopp seemed to see a clear goal. "One day, I will also reach a height like Master!" Usopp clenched his fists secretly, cheering for himself in his heart. At the moment when I finally decided to change the weapon, it was really great to be able to meet with Master! The arrival of Maude seems to have brought some kind of opportunity for the Straw Hat Pirates at this stage. When they step on a stage that is more cruel than the top battlefield facilitated by Maude in the future, they may not be so powerless, and they will not be dispensable supporting roles. (End of this chapter) Chapter 622： Fragmented Life Card (2 in 1) Chapter 622 Fragmented Life Card (2 in 1) After several months of hard work, it seems to be still standing still. This is the true feeling of the Straw Hat Pirates when they meet Maude again. Instead of shortening the distance, it has become more distant. Normal people are most likely to be discouraged, but the Straw Hat Pirates will not be discouraged, on the contrary, they will be full of energy. Maude returned the black pocket to Usopp. Destroyed half of the mountain with a stone, not only the high-power output armed domineering, but also the empty island shells installed on the black pocket by Usopp. In this regard, Maude, who has just tried the black pocket, has a deep understanding. "Korashima shellfish... It''s obviously such a useful tool, but its presence is pitifully weak. Is it because the output is too small?" After deciding to transform the terror three-masted ship into an air fortress, Maude planned to go to the sky island. Not only to get gold, but also to collect as much as possible empty island shells with different functions. Now that Maude has personally tried the value contained in the sky island shells, he is more determined to go to the sky island. He didn''t understand why the major forces in this world didn''t get the empty island shellfish, anyway, he must get the empty island shellfish. If conditions permit, he even wants to mass produce empty island shellfish. If Korashima shellfish cannot be mass-produced, he will have to get all the inventory. "Master, Master..." Usopp whispered from the side, interrupting Maude''s thoughts. "What''s wrong?" Maude looked at Usopp with a faint smile on his face. Usopp twisted his fingers and said embarrassedly: "As for the follow-up transformation of the black pocket, I, I want to listen to Master''s advice..." "Suggestions for follow-up transformation?" Maude groaned and asked, "If I guess right, the material for making the black pocket is Adam wood, right?" "Ok!" Usopp nodded fiercely, only thinking that Maude was really amazing, and he could see that the material of the black pocket was Adam wood. Speaking of which, Usopp never thought of using Adamwood before making the black pocket. It''s just a coincidence that when Usopp was thinking about it, Frankie just mentioned that he kept some of the Adam wood scraps that he was going to use as repair materials. Even more coincidentally, one of the Adam woods fits the black pocket structure very well. So he also had his black pocket that was extravagantly made of Adam wood. Maude looked at Usopp. "With the current strength of the black pocket, I think it is good enough. Rather than continue to transform, it is better to think about''ammunition''." "ammunition?" When Usopp heard the words, his eyes lit up and he thought about it. He was full of thoughts to increase the strength of the black pocket, but ignored the development of ammunition. "Come on." Seeing Usopp lost in thought, Maude smiled and encouraged, and immediately walked towards Robin. He did not forget the purpose of this trip. When he came to Robin, Maude didn''t say anything. He opened the film box and took out a piece of historical text with missing corners in front of Robin and the others. Boom! The heavy historical text pressed on the ground and made a muffled noise. "The historical text..." Looking at the historical text that Maude suddenly took out, Robin''s pupils couldn''t help but shrank, very surprised. On the other hand, other people are also a little surprised. Sabo came close for the first time and was surprised to see the historical text that Maude had drawn out of thin air. The entire revolutionary army organization, including the leader Dragon, attaches great importance to the existence of Robin. Not only because of Robin''s background and experience, but also because of Robin''s ability to interpret historical text. What happened in the hundred years of blankness? The revolutionary army needs this truth. As for the reason, it is because the world government that the revolutionary army wants to overthrow is for some reason very afraid that the historical truth is known to the world. Based on this alone, the revolutionary army has the motivation to pursue the truth of history. And finding and collecting historical text is also one of the goals of the revolutionary army. Seeing Maude take out the historical text at this moment, Sabo''s reaction and mood are actually the same as Robin. "Robin." Maude pointed to the text of the history that had just been taken out, and said, "Help me interpret the content on the stele." "it is good." Robin glanced at the missing parts in the corners of the history text, and agreed without thinking. Her response was naturally within Maude''s expectations. Facing the sight of everyone, Robin walked quickly to the text of the history, stretched out his hand and gently placed it on the surface of the stele, and gently slid his fingertips across the ancient text. The ancient writings that can be difficult for almost all historians are as easy to understand as common writings in front of Robin. In a short while, Robin could interpret the content of the ancient text on the stele. She slowly retracted her hand, her eyes glowing. Seeing Robin''s actions, Maude guessed that Robin should have completed the interpretation, and couldn''t help asking: "What is written on this?" "A story about''struggle''." Robin raised his head slightly, staring at the ancient writing above the stone tablet, and said with excitement: "It mentions information about the ancient giant kingdom that disappeared 800 years ago. This is the first time I have seen..." This woman, since she was wanted by the world government at the age of eight, has never given up the goal of searching for the text of history. But after twenty years, she found nothing. It was not until after she joined the Straw Hat Pirates group that in less than a year, she was exposed to the historical text on the sky island, as well as the historical text that Maude had now brought. Compared with the historical text of the Kingdom of Alabastan, which recorded the information of Pluto, and the historical text of the information of Neptune on the sky island... What Robin wants to find more is the 100-year historical text that involves the blank. And this piece of historical text brought by Maude is what Robin is looking for. Seeing Robin only said a few words, Maude was not very anxious, but Sabo quickly urged: "Robin, can you make it clear?" Sabo''s eagerness for the content of the historical text drew Maud''s surprised look. In his memory, there is no fragment of Sabo''s passion for historical text. Robin nodded slightly towards Sabo, and continued to talk about the contents of the stele in the historical text. "In the blank 100 years, there was a little-known huge ancient kingdom that had died out, and after the blank 100 years ended, the world government was born." "Although the answer is ready, there has been no evidence that can truly show that there was some connection between the ancient giant kingdom and the world government." "And this piece of historical text...is the evidence. It records the fact that the ancient giant kingdom was eliminated by the world government!" Not everyone will be interested in history. Therefore, after Robin said the heavy news, except for Sabo''s solemn face, the others did not respond. Maude touched his chin and said lightly: "In short, it means''history is written by the victor," but...the world government is better, not only does not write history, but also intends to completely bury history." Having said that, Maud paused. "Robin, besides this fact, is there anything else?" "I also mentioned D... After the victory, the world government tried to wipe out everything related to the ancient giant kingdom, just like the Demon Slayer Order... to wipe out all existence, including people." Robin''s eyelids drooped, and he clenched his fists subconsciously. Obviously, the content of this historical text reminded this woman of painful memories related to O''Hara. "But the world government failed, and the people who survived the disaster of annihilation, that is, the current''D'' clan, did not give up fighting because of the demise of the country." "It''s just that the situation at that time was settled, so no matter how they fought, they couldn''t achieve any results at the time. In the end, in order to avoid the world government''s chase and suppression, they were forced to hide the name of D..." "Oh?" Maude raised his eyebrows. In the field. Listening to the content of the historical text that Robin narrated, Luffy, with the "D" in his name, yawned boredly and raised his nostrils. Presumably, in addition to the past memories of a famous person in Wano Kuni, this guy can empathize without making sense. When listening to other memories, this guy didn''t doze off, he had to listen carefully. This time is no exception. On the contrary, it was Luo with the surname D, listening very seriously. Especially when he heard Robin''s last words, a strange color flashed in Luo''s eyes. He is the descendant of the D family who survived incognito. If the ancestors at that time did not choose to hide the name of D, it is estimated that there would be no him now. The green pheasant tilted his head and silently looked at Robin who easily interpreted the text of the history. Up to this moment, he vaguely understood that the world government had nothing to say about justice at the beginning. "Thanks, Robin." After listening to the interpretation, Maude summoned the shadow wave and retracted the historical text into the shadow box. Robin looked at Maude in silence, and suddenly said, "Let me help you interpret the historical text. Isn''t that the purpose you specifically found?" "Correct." Maude nodded and admitted. Robin passed a strange look in his eyes, and said in surprise: "I didn''t expect a man like you to be interested in the''text of history''." "..." Maude smiled, not intending to explain too much. From the side, Sabo looked at Maude, then stopped talking. He wanted to discuss this piece of historical text with Maude, but in the end he did not speak. Although he knows that as long as he speaks himself, Maude will most likely give him the text of history generously. Thabo silently dismissed the idea. After a few hours, night will come. Jia Ya prepared a rich rhino beef feast for everyone. This time, Sanji moved faster than Luffy, and couldn''t wait to taste the dishes prepared by Jaya. "Ok?" Sanji''s eyes changed. When the extremely delicious piece of meat slipped into the stomach, he clearly felt that energy was emerging. "Is this... tonic food?" As the chef of the Straw Hat Pirates, Sanji was shocked. The other people in the Straw Hat Pirate Group were taken aback after eating the rhino beef set meal prepared by Jaya using various cooking methods. In terms of taste, it is not inferior to Sanji''s cuisine. But the most important thing is that after they ate rhinoceros, the fatigue accumulated during a day of hard practice was relieved. This is the first time they have eaten this kind of cuisine. "Is it''medicated diet''..." Chopper looked down curiously at the broth in the spoon. "Chopper, why are you suddenly transformed!?" Looking at Chopper, who had opened up the human-beast form, Usopp who was sitting aside was taken aback. "what?" Chopper first glanced at Usopp in doubt, then glanced at his body, and suddenly shouted: "How did I transform?!" "Hey, this is not right for you!" Usopp was unable to complain. Sauron said solemnly: "It''s because of eating this meat. I always feel that my strength is emerging out of control." "I also have this feeling." Luffy kept stuffing the rhinoceros into his mouth, seeming to omit the chewing step and ate it quite quickly. Listening to the comments of his companions, Sanji couldn''t help being silent. "This is nourishing food." Jia Ya glanced at Sanji and said calmly: "In a new world where dangers are everywhere, the duties of a chef are not just as simple as making people full." "..." Sanji silently looked at Jaya, suddenly picked up the bowl, and drank the broth in the bowl in one breath. At this moment, he realized the importance of food supplements and made a decision. Even if it is to abandon dignity, even if it is to worship Jaya as a teacher, he must also learn [Supplement Cooking]. The rhino beef set meal carefully prepared by Jaya was quickly wiped out. Maude and others, who can often eat Jaya dishes, seem to have eaten an ordinary dinner. But the Straw Hat Pirates who had eaten Jaya''s cuisine for the first time opened the door to a new world. If Sanji could also cook this kind of cooking, they would have a lot of training time every day. Even the dullest Luffy, after eating this dinner, realized the importance of food supplements. The night is getting darker. Everyone rested. Maude straddled the fence of the balcony of the room, looking up at the bright galaxy in the night sky. The purpose of this trip has been completed, so he plans to leave early tomorrow morning and go directly to the sky island to get gold and collect sky island shellfish. While thinking, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open. Maude raised his eyelids and looked at the door like a conditioned reflex. I saw Xia Qi hurriedly walked into the room, her face covered with a panic that Maude had never seen before. This surprised Maude very much. "There is something wrong with Raleigh." Xia Qi hurriedly came to Maude, frowning her, telling her the reason for her panic. "what?" Maude''s face changed when he heard Xia Qi''s words. Xia Qi reached out to Maude. On her palm was a piece of paper torn into several pieces. According to one of the pieces of paper that was trembling slightly, it could barely be seen that it was a life card. "This is Raleigh''s life card. Just a few minutes ago, it suddenly fell apart." "Huh? Uncle Raleigh..." Maude''s eyes shrank suddenly, staring at the life card cracked into Xia Qi''s palm. "Still alive." Xia Qi said solemnly: "But judging from the reaction of the life card, at least the limbs were removed, and... Leily should be with Jabasol now, you have Sol''s life in your hand. Card?" "No" Maude jerked off the balcony fence. He has a bad feeling. (End of this chapter) ~： Happy New Years Eve~ Happy New Year''s Eve~ In the new year, Zhuzhu is here to wish everyone good health and no disaster~~This is more important than anything~! ! I also hope that in the new year, pigs can evolve into three watch beasts! Tonights update will be released at about eight o''clock~ Huh~o(*^^*)o (End of this chapter) Chapter 623： Kaido Strikes (2 in 1) Chapter 623 Kaido Strikes (two in one) Life Card is used in great waterways where it is difficult to locate directions. Sol retired for many years and didn''t have a life card. Even if he had a life card, he planned to spend the rest of his life on the island of Montmorency, but he did not have the motivation to give it to Maud or Sunny. On the contrary, if conditions were available at that time, Thor would instead create a life card for Maude and Sunny who were about to go to sea. In order to be able to grasp the situation of Maude and Sunny at any time, so that they don''t always worry about that worry in the dead of night. Without Sol''s life card, it is impossible to confirm Sol''s current situation. However, Maude''s unfavorable premonition grew stronger. He only knew that Lei Li went to the East China Sea to find Sol Jaba for a drink. In places like the East China Sea, there would never be any existence that could threaten Sol''s three old men. In other words-- It is very possible that Thor and the others have returned to the Great Channel, and even come to a new world. While his thoughts were turning quickly, Maude suppressed the ups and downs in his heart and slapped Bailey to wake up. "Well" Bailey looked at Maude sleepily. Maude ordered: "Go and call Sister Ya." "At this time..." Bailey subconsciously glanced at the deep night outside, wondering in his heart, and when he wanted to say something, he saw Maude''s very wrong face. Immediately, Bailey closed his mouth decisively and left the room as quickly as possible to complete Maude''s instructions. "Auntie Xia, show me the life card." After watching Bailey leave the room, Maude reached out to Shaqi. Xia Qi carefully placed the torn apart life card on Maude''s palm. Maude looked down at Lei Li''s life card. Through the damage change of the life card, the current situation of the target can be barely judged. Raleigh''s life card suddenly fell apart, and as Xiali guessed, it was most likely that his limbs were removed, or the situation would be worse than expected. "If only the limbs are removed, my shadow ability can make the broken limb grow again, but the price is lifespan, at the age of Uncle Leily...but it''s okay, after all, there is Luo''s ability to perform surgery." Maude looked at the dignified Xia Qi, and said in a low voice: "But the premise is... we need to find Uncle Lei Li as soon as possible." "Ok." Xia Qi nodded heavily. If it weren''t for the fence, she would have gone directly to the sea to find Leily after she discovered the strangeness of the life card. Maude returned Reilly''s life card to Shaqi, and immediately raised his wrist, lifted the cover of the phone worm, and dialed Lafayette''s number. After a second or two, the call is connected. "captain." Lafayette''s slightly unexpected voice came from the phone worm. "Let the notice go on and sail in ten minutes." "To understanding." Lafayette didn''t ask much, and directly hung up the phone worm to execute Maude''s order. Maude put on the cover of the watch phone worm and lowered his head slightly, with a cloud of shadow in his eyes. After a while. Jaya and Bailey came to the room. "What happened?" As soon as he stepped into the room, Jaya felt a heavy atmosphere. Maude did not answer, but asked: "Sister Ya, do you have Uncle Jabba''s life card?" "Ok?" Seeing Maude suddenly ask about Jabba, Jaya was startled, and quickly shook his head and said, "No." After a pause, she frowned slightly, and then asked, "What the **** happened?" "Something happened to Raleigh..." Xia Qi took the conversation and briefly explained the situation to Jia Ya. After listening to Xia Qi''s explanation, Jia Ya''s expression changed and she looked at Maude. Facing Jia Ya''s solemn gaze, Maude said solemnly: "I''ve already told it, and I can set sail in a few minutes." "Ok." A touch of worry floated in Jia Ya''s amber eyes. Shaqi held Jaya''s hand and said with relief: "Don''t worry too much, maybe Raleigh is not with Jabasol." Without the life card, it is impossible to confirm the current state of Jabba and Sol. Therefore, it does not rule out the possibility that Jabba and Sol are still on the Munmun Island, and Rayleigh may have encountered some changes on the road after leaving the Munmun Island alone. At the beginning, it was because Lei Li often ran around, and then disappeared for a month, sometimes even more than half a year. Xia Qi didn''t want to worry too much, so he got Lei Li a life card. Now it seems that having this life card makes her even more worried. "I''m also worried about Uncle Raleigh." Jia Ya tilted her head to look at Xia Qi. When Xia Qi heard this, he couldn''t help being silent. "Before sailing, I will meet Saab and ask him to help mobilize the intelligence channels of the Revolutionary Army..." Maude pinched his chin. Rather than contacting Sunny directly, it would be better to ask Sabo for help directly. After all, Sabo has greater authority. Moreover, before confirming the situation, Maude did not want Sanny to know about it. "I will also find the''old friends'' in the underground world to help us understand the situation first." Shaqi looked at Maude and whispered: "However, there is a life stuck in it. It is not difficult to find Raleigh." "Well, luckily there is a life card...well." Halfway through Maud''s words, he glanced at Lei Li''s life card that Xia Qi pinched in his palm. He thought of something. At this moment, Lafayette walked into the room. "Captain, the preparations are ready and you can set sail at any time." "Wait a minute." Maude frowned, turned and walked towards the balcony. "Lafayette, come with me." "Ok." Lafayette was a little confused, but didn''t say much, and followed Maud. The two jumped out of the balcony one after the other and headed towards the prison that has not yet been built. "What happened to Maude..." Jia Ya walked to the balcony and looked at Maude, who was heading towards the prison in confusion. When Xia Qi came to Jia Ya, she also looked at Mod''s back, as if thinking of something, she suddenly lowered her head to look at the life card in her palm. "We... seem to have overlooked one thing." The climate of the new world is treacherous and changeable. Ten minutes ago. The night sky was surging, and clusters of black clouds obscured the moon. Now after dozens of minutes. The black clouds dispersed, the night sky was clear and clear, the full moon hung high in the sky, and the bright moonlight was like a white veil covering the earth. Maude walked against the moonlight and came outside the cell where Runti was being held. "Lafayette." "Wow..." Lafayette walked into the cell and lifted Runti''s head out. Although Runti''s heart and shadow have been taken away, just in case, before Runti is thrown into the cell, Luo will cut Runti''s body into several pieces. "Asshole, let me go!!!" "Believe it or not, I''ll bite off your stinky hand!!!" Even if there is only one head left, Runti is still very fierce, trying to bite Lafayette''s hand and attacking Lafayette''s waist with a head hammer. But how could Lafayette be succeeded by Runti, who had only one head left, and he took Runti''s head and came to Maude. "Ask you a question." Maude looked at Runti who was held by Lafayette. After hearing this, Runti couldn''t help but sneered, and said fiercely: "Idiot, don''t you think I will cooperate obediently? Haha, you have this free time, it is better to go back to bed and dream!" "Listen well, no matter what you idiot want to ask, I won''t speak even if I die!!" "Don''t draw conclusions so quickly." A dark shadow appeared in Maude''s palm. This is the shadow of Runti. To be precise, it was a shadow cut from the heart that was taken out. Just squeezing it is equivalent to squeezing the heart. The pain caused is of a level. Maude''s eyes were cold, and Runti''s heart shadow was firmly held in his palm. "Ahhhhh!!!" The extremely strong pain caused Runti to scream uncontrollably This sounded rather screaming scream broke the tranquility of the night. The sound reached the nearby island, awakening the group of straw hats who were resting. "The scream of a woman!?" Sanji hit the carp sharply and looked in the direction of the screams like lightning. Sauron jumped off the hammock and said in a deep voice, "The voice came from the island ship." "What happened to Maude?" Nami, who had just woke up, couldn''t help looking in the direction of the terrifying three-masted ship, but she felt cold when she heard the terrible scream. "Look in the past and you''ll know." Sauron picked up his saber and was about to check the situation on the terrifying three-masted ship. After all, the horror three-masted ship is moored beside the island, not to mention the disturbing screams, if you don''t figure out the situation, you can''t sleep well. "Hey, Chrysanthemum, how can the good deeds of the hero save the United States make you one step ahead!" Sanji rushed to Sauron. After Runti''s scream that resounded through the night sky reached Sanji, it was automatically "translated" into a picture of heroes saving beauty. "what???" On the premise that the brain circuit is not at the same level, Sauron looked at Sanji rushing ahead with question marks. Sanji didn''t have the time to explain, the whole heart was hung in the screams, and he ran away in the blink of an eye. "Sanji that idiot..." Nami held her forehead and kicked Luffy by the way. Robin pursed his lips and smiled. It is commonplace for Sanji''s strange behavior of lsp. "It looks like I was woken up." At this time, Sabo''s voice came from one side. The crowd followed the sound and looked at Sabo. "Ah, Sabo." Luffy, who woke up with drooping eyelids, greeted Sabo and immediately said with a strange face: "Why are there owls calling? It''s noisy." "Idiot!!! Where is the owl calling!!!" Usopp, Nami, and Chopper shouted to Luffy in unison. "Isn''t the owl calling?" Luffy sat on the ground with his arms around him, tilting his head slightly, and suddenly said, "That''s the cat calling." "Where''s the cat from this place!" Nami shook Luffy''s head with a palm. Just for a while, Sauron had already walked away alone. "Senior Sauron, you are in the wrong direction, there is the sea!" Bartolomio noticed that Sauron was heading straight to the empty sea, and quickly reminded him loudly. Hearing Bartolomio''s reminder, Sauron was startled and looked at the waves that were hitting the beach. He immediately turned to the other direction, pretending that nothing had happened. "Senior Sauron, you are going in the opposite direction!!! It''s this way, this way!!!" As Sauron completed his turn, Bartolomio''s reminder came in due course. "Stop talking nonsense, I know the way!" Sauron''s face blushed slightly, and he yelled to Bartolomio, and then honestly followed Bartolomio''s guidance to the location of the terrifying three-masted ship. Bartolomio looked at Sauron''s back and said with emotion: "I can clearly hear the screams coming from, but he walked directly into the sea. Is this the unique masculine charm of Senior Sauron?" "Man charm? Um... I seem to hear someone talking about me." Frankie made a signature pose. "..." Robin looked at Frankie disgustingly. "Robin, what are your eyes!" Frank looked at Robin in shock. Robin didn''t speak, and threw the back of his head at Frankie. "Why are you still dawdling there?" Sauron''s urging sound came from a distance. Everyone followed the sound and saw Sauron walked to the top of a mountain. That location, if you continue to move forward, you will go straight into the depths of the forest, which is more than eight streets away from the terrifying three-masted ship moored on the coastline. "Senior Sauron, why did you go wrong again!!!" Looking at Sauron standing on the top of the mountain, Bartolomio held his head in his hands, his face full of disbelief. Hearing what Bartolomeo said, Sauron looked around and said with certainty: "I followed exactly the direction you pointed, Bartolomio, you guys shouldn''t point me the wrong way. Right?" "?" Bartolomio was shocked. "Sauron, you idiot, hurry up and die for me!" Nami yelled with flames in her eyes. Sauron snorted and walked honestly towards Nami, only to walk a few steps before turning into the woods beside the hill. "Sister Robin, I can''t stand it..." Nami held her forehead and almost fainted. Robin pursed his lips and smiled, crossing his hands, using his power to grow an arm that is responsible for guiding the direction on Sauron''s shoulder. Sauron glanced at the hand on his shoulder and murmured, "I don''t need this kind of thing." As he said, he strode towards where Nami and her gang were. With Robin''s guidance, Sauron came close very smoothly. suddenly. Sauron''s eyes changed slightly, and he stopped a few tens of meters away, quickly clinging to the handle of the long knife hanging from his waist, and immediately raised his head to look at the night sky. Almost at the same time. Sabo, Luffy, Usopp, Bartolomio also noticed something and looked at the night sky for the first time. What caught their eyes was a blue dragon winding and winding in the night sky. "That''s... Dragon!?" Seeing the dragon appearing above the night sky, everyone in the Straw Hat Pirates group was stunned. Sabo''s eyes shrank sharply and his heart shook. Night sky. The dragon''s icy eyes swept towards the ground, as if to spot the insignificant ants on the ground. At this moment, clusters of black clouds gathered in the clear night sky behind the dragon. call-- The wind and clouds change color. The appearance of the violent wind was beginning to appear, and purple thunder and lightning followed the dragon''s body quickly, submerged in the black clouds, and flashed a dazzling light. boom! Without warning, a thick purple thunder and lightning flashed out of the clouds and slashed in the direction of Lu Fei''s group. The purple thunder pulp hit the ground, scattered into thunder, rushing to all directions. In an instant, everyone in the Straw Hat Pirate Group was submerged in the dazzling purple thunder. not far away. Sauron watched his companions swallowed by purple thunder, his face suddenly changed, and his pupils shrank sharply to the size of pinpoints. Cang! Sauron yanked his knife out of its sheath. Blue veins spread across his forehead. I''m drunk, why am I so vulnerable. . I jumped into the ring of fire and twisted my right foot. . Cover face (End of this chapter) Chapter 624： The power of the four emperors (two in one) Chapter 624 The Power of the Four Emperors (two in one) The violent purple thunder pulp shook the sky. In the dazzling thunder, Luffy and others at the center are unclear. And Sauron, who had the onset of road crazy symptoms, just escaped. However, Sauron couldn''t hide his anger as he watched his companions be swallowed by the terrifying purple thunder and lightning. "Three swords flow. Big tornado!" In anger, Sauron''s blade was unsheathed, and before the thunder light had dissipated, he tried his best to swipe his sword and chop a huge tornado of sword waves intertwined towards the dragon. Night sky. The dragon that Kaido transformed into, immediately noticed the sword wave tornado sweeping from the ground. On the fierce and indifferent longan, bursts of clear light suddenly appeared. Facing this sharp three-sword style tornado Kaido, who reacted in time, can twist his body to avoid it, but there is no need for it. boom! The huge tornado intertwined with sword waves hit the Kaido dragon like this. Afterwards, the aftermath dissipated. This seemingly fierce three-sword style tornado, not only did not cause any damage to Kaido, it did not even leave a slight trace. "What a joke..." This result made Sauron incredible. Dragon-shaped Kaido looked down at Sauron and said coldly: "How dare you provoke me with a''tornado'', I don''t know how to live or die, ohhhhh...Keep your eyes open and watch, this is the real tornado!" As soon as the voice fell, the serpentine dragon body that soared through the fog, spinning in the night sky, like a solid spiral tornado. Tornado. Bad wind! As the huge dragon body turned, long and narrow wind blades were released, flying towards Sauron below. There are too many wind blades, completely blocking any space that can be dodged. And the speed was extremely fast, and he came to Sauron in the blink of an eye. "Ok?" Sauron''s heart shuddered, and his armed snoring was released, covering the three long knives solidly, and immediately slashed on the oncoming wind blade. He had no idea of ??cutting off the wind blade at all, only thinking that he could forcibly change the flying trajectory of the wind blade through the slash, so as to resolve this powerful offensive. but-- When he swung his knife on the wind blade, he realized that he was too naive. "This power..." The heavy weight passed from the wind blade caused Sauron''s arms to reveal the hideous blue veins. He reluctantly cut the first few wind blades to one side, but the rhythm was interrupted because of this. The ensuing wind blade slashed through the knife curtain on Sauron''s body. laugh! Under the moonlight, the stump and broken arm flew into the air mixed with a lot of blood. The long knife that had lost its grip fell to the ground, making a slight mournful sound. Sauron was stunned, the blood splashing from the wound dyed his eyes red, and also covered his vision. He could no longer see the dragon entrenched in the night sky, his eyes full of indifference and contempt. This is... an absolute gap. In the blood dripping, Sauron fell to the ground weakly. the other side. The remaining power caused by the purple thunder and lightning slowly dissipated. The ground is already scorched. Except for Luffy, who looked safe and sound, and Sabo, who barely stood still, everyone else was lying motionless on the scorched earth. This came from Kaido''s thunder strike, and it didn''t even give Bartolomio the opportunity to open the barrier to try to resist. "everyone" Luffy, who hadn''t figured out the situation for a while, looked at his companions lying on the ground in shock and anger. His rubber body is immune to Kaido''s lightning attacks, but the others are not so lucky. After one blow, they all fell to the ground and their lives were unknown. As for Sabo, relying on his stronger experience than everyone present, he released his armed defense in time at the last moment. But even so, he could not completely defend against lightning attacks, so he suffered a certain degree of damage. "Four Emperors... Kaido of All Beasts!" Sabo raised his head, his face solemnly looked at the dragon flying in the night sky, and said the identity of the other party. At this moment, Luffy doesn''t care what the other party is. Before he had time to check the situation of his surrounding comrades, he saw Sauron lying in a pool of blood and suffering extremely badly. "Sauron!!!" For a moment, indescribable anger dominated Luffy''s reason. "Four gears!" Lu Fei''s eyes burned with anger, biting his arm and blowing, his body expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye. In less than a second or two, Luffy turned on the stretch man mode with four gears. "Luffy, don''t be impulsive!" When Sabo saw this, he hurriedly stopped Luffy. But it was too late. Luffy flew up in the air, stomping on the air at a high speed, and rushed to the dragon in the air at a very fast speed. Sabo couldn''t stop him, he could only watch Luffy face Kaido alone. In desperation, Sabo quickly glanced at the surrounding Straw Hat Pirates who were severely injured by the purple lightning. "God hidden." Sabo leaned forward, and the moment he stepped forward, his whole body became transparent and disappeared without a trace. At the same time, as if there was an invisible transparent gauze slowly covering it from mid-air. The people in the Straw Hat Pirates group who were lying motionless on the ground disappeared silently. In the air. Boom boom...! Luffy''s body is like a pike, volleying to the head of Kaido. "Oh?" Kaido looked at Luffy coldly at the fourth gear stretch man mode. Even though Luffy''s appearance has changed, Kaido, who loves to recruit combat power in his life, recognizes Luffy as one of this year''s supernova at a glance. After all, the supernova that stands out from the many rookie pirates every year fully meets Kaido''s solicitation standards. If it was normal, Kaido would beat Luffy to the ground with absolute strength, and then step by step to convince Luffy, let Luffy become a combat force under his command. But it is a pity that Kaido, who came from afar tonight, has no mood to recruit talents. The gaze that looked at Luffy was filled with a terrifying and tyrannical atmosphere. Kaido''s awe-inspiring aura did not stun Luffy into his rage. "laugh--" Lu Fei continued to inject air on his arm, his fists and wrists quickly swelled and became huge, and at the same time they were dyed black with the armed color. "Rubber, like a gun!" The pitch-black fist like a giant, with amazing power, broke through the air, and hit Kaido''s dragon head directly. Facing Luffy''s angry blow, Kaido still didn''t plan to dodge. He likes to use his body to resist the enemy''s attack. This is his way of seeking happiness. The pitch black elephant slammed heavily on Kaido''s dragon head. Bang! Accompanied by a thunderous loud sound, Kaido dragon head was slightly deformed by the gun. Luffy''s punch that contained horrendous anger was obviously more powerful than usual during training. just-- "Oh, are you tickling me?" Kaido sneered and raised the dragon''s head. The power generated by raising the head ruthlessly pushed away Luffy''s huge fist. The force that came with it, at the same time lifted Luffy away. With strength, Luffy barely stabilized his figure, stepping on the air to make his body hover high in the air. "My elephant gun is useless at all..." Looking at Kaido who was unscathed, Luffy''s eyes trembled, a little unacceptable. Kaido looked down at Luffy with a high attitude, and said coldly: "It''s nothing strange. In this world, there are only a handful of people who can hurt me." "..." Luffy gritted his teeth, how could he accept Kaido''s statement, immediately reorganized the offensive, and rushed to Kaido again. "Rubber, rhino cannon!" "Boom!" "Rubber, giant''s gun!" "Boom!" "Rubber, like a gun!" "Boom bang bang..." The continuous shock resounded above the clouds. Luffy threw out all the fierce offensive and poured all of them on Kaido. It''s also thanks to Kaido that Luffy is playing against. Otherwise, with Luffy''s attack method that does not consider defense at all, normal people will take advantage of the gap to counterattack. Kaido was obviously not a normal person, so he let Luffy show his hands wantonly. Luffy''s physical strength and domineering depleted sharply after a random fight. After accepting the move, he was out of breath. Even the time limit in the fourth gear has just begun to count, and Luffy is already showing signs of collapse. It''s just that Luffy''s fighting spirit may be the first to collapse. Because Kaido, who withstood all the attacks completely, was still unscathed. "On this level..." Seeing Luffy put away his moves and panting like a cow, Kaido was a little unhappy. He didn''t bother to waste time on Luffy, and immediately opened his mouth toward Luffy. Bad wind! The wind blade that spit out from the dragon''s mouth was cut on Luffy''s body in an instant. Chi Chi Chi Chi! Luffy''s elastic body filled with air suddenly shot out a series of blood arrows, and then fell from a high altitude to the ground. The power displayed by the strongest four emperors ruthlessly defeated Luffy''s body and will. "Luffy!" Sabo, who had moved Sauron and the others to a safe position, suddenly revealed his figure, leaped into the air, and struggled to hold Luffy, who had already rolled his eyes and lost consciousness. Immediately afterwards, Sabo glared at Kaido in the air. Sabo was greeted by a purple thunder and lightning that fell from the sky. The purple thunder light full of danger was reflected on Saboman''s angry face first. At this moment, a dark figure flashed up and hovered in the air. A large number of black shadows surging out from above the dark figure, like a wave of raging waves, faced the purple thunder and lightning that fell. boom! ! ! The solid black shadow and the purple lightning collided violently in the air, and the terrifying wind rolled around. After a while. The shadows and thunder and lightning dissipated at the same time, revealing the clear night sky. "Maud." Sabo hugged Luffy steadily, and looked up at the figure in the sky. The person who mobilizes the shadow to help him block the thunder and lightning is naturally Maud. At this time, Sanji, who had gone back and forth, looked at the scene with a look of astonishment. "What happened?!" At the beginning, he rushed to the coastline with the idea of ??a hero to save the United States, and was not affected by Kaido''s attack. After hearing the movement, he hurried back as quickly as possible. But Luffy and Sauron fell too fast. So that when he rushed back, he only saw the messy scorched earth, Kaido and Maude who were facing each other in the air, and Sabo who hugged Luffy who was in a coma. At this moment, no one answered Sanji''s doubts. Sanji''s reaction was fast enough, and there was a red light in his eyes, but it was a sight. In the next second, he felt the aura of his companions who had been transferred to outside the battle circle by Sabo. He looked in the direction where his breath was, and what he saw were the companions whose bodies were scorched in darkness. "what is the problem!?" Sanji''s eyes were wide and his mind trembled. Huh! He stepped on his feet and rushed to his companion. As soon as he got close, what Sanji first noticed was not Nami and Robin who were in a coma, but Sauron, whose arms were broken and his body stained red with blood, looked extremely tragic. Compared to Nami and others who were struck by purple thunder and had no life-threatening in a short time, Sauron, who had received Kaidofeng''s big move, could be said to have stepped into the ghost gate. "Hey, Chlorella head..." Sanji saw this, his face changed drastically, and he rushed to Sauron''s side. "I advise you not to disturb his body." Ronal''s voice without emotion came from one side. Sanji froze suddenly and looked at Luo who was crying with a ghost on his shoulders. "Well, Luo is right." Beside Luo, there was Philo who didn''t wear a crow mask to reveal the delicate features. If it were normal times, seeing Philo''s beautiful Sanji, he would surely fall instantly. But the Sanji who was in this meeting was in a mess, so he couldn''t be in the mood to take red hearts. Philo quickly came to Sauron and whispered: "The injury is very serious, and the bleeding must be stopped as soon as possible." "Let me come." Arthur, wearing a funeral director''s mask, raised his finger and twisted a thin needle. Luo and Philo looked at Arthur one after another, without disagreement. There were only three of them who came here at the right time. As for the others, they went to the edge of the battle circle. With sufficient medical resources, Luo felt that he did not need to take care of himself for the rescue work, so he no longer paid attention to the seriously injured group of straw hats, and instead looked up at Maude and the dragon in the air. "Are you going to fight the Four Emperors here..." Luo frowned. Above the sky Maude had dark wings on his back, hovering in the air, raising his head to calmly look at Kaido, who became a dragon. He had just used torture on Runti, and Kaido came directly to the door. In this way, there is no need to derive the answer from Runti''s mouth. "Beast Kaido, the person you are looking for is me." Maude''s eyes were like a deep pool, too deep to see any ripples. He was eager to set sail to find Lei Li to figure out the situation, and he didn''t want to waste time with Kaido here. But now that the situation is like this, he obviously has no choice. Kaidoron''s face was filled with cold killing intent, and he sneered: "Oh oh...you should know what you will face next? Bacardi Maud." The response to him was a cylindrical shock wave with dazzling white light. It is the hegemony of Maud. The hegemony with powerful penetrating attributes, like a heavy punch on Kaido''s chin. The burst of power directly caused Kaido''s front half of the dragon''s body to roll back. "What''s the use of such a large body except for being beaten?" Maude held up his arms, Qiushui''s heavy blade pressed against his shoulders, still the hegemonic starting style. "So... you become a dragon or something, scare who?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 625： Overlord, cut the dragon flash! (Two in one) Chapter 625 Domination, Zhanlongshan! (Two in one) The giant dragon lying in the sky is a heavenly monster that can never be contended for weak people. But for Maude, it is nothing more than an enemy who has increased the attack area. As soon as the hegemony went down, Maude didn''t stop there, and turned to Kaido, who was tumbling backwards, to cut off another hegemony. Along with the sharp whistling sound, the white light wrapped in the shock wave illuminates the night sky. In the face of that huge body, there is no need to adjust the angle at all to ensure the overlords hit rate. Kaiduo was able to stabilize his body, and the dazzling white light came towards him. In the next instant, the dragon suffered another hegemony on his face. The fierce power made Kaido''s dragon face slightly distorted. "Weiguo..." In a trance, Kaido passed through Charlotte Lingling''s figure in his mind. Can''t think too much, another domineering attack flew over and bombarded his slightly curved neck. The tyrants that came one after another shook Kaido''s body into the distance. Until the seventh domineering light disappeared in the distance, Maude stopped then. In his eyes, red light flows steadily, and he can see the ability star above Kaiduo''s head far away. Physique: Demon: Different from others, Kaido''s head actually showed two ability stars at the same time. And the two ability stars are both nine and a half stars. Not only that, there is golden light flowing around the edge of the star that exudes a rich orange light. This is the first time Maude has seen someone with two star attributes after activating the exploration ability. Whether it is because Kaido is too strong, or because Kaido''s physique is not the same as the devil fruit ability, Maude cannot be sure. Instead, ?? is the golden light flowing at the edge of the star that represents Kaido''s ability, giving Maude have reason to believe that it is a sign of the ten-star. In any case, the monster known as the Four Emperors is undoubtedly one of the few people closest to the top. Of course, it is impossible to be defeated by a few hegemonies. Maud put away his dark wings and landed firmly on the ground. "Kaido..." The green pheasant came to Maude at the right time, and looked up at the figure of Kaido in the extreme sky. "Are you venting, Captain." Retracted his gaze at Kaido, and the green pheasant turned to look at Maude beside him. From Maudes side face, what the green pheasant saw was calmness without any waves. But he could feel the irritability that Maude showed between moves. Although he doesnt know the reason... "Ah, almost." Maud nodded. was concerned about the safety of the elders, but Kaido came to this kind of knot. This makes Maude a little irritated. Therefore, the hegemony that just forced Kaido to fly is more of venting. He looked up at the dark clouds that were rolling sharply in the distance. The sudden changes in the sky seem to show Kaido''s mood at the moment. Continuously riding the face of the overlord, I think that Kaido, who is masochistic, will inevitably be angry. "Kuzan, I just used my sights to investigate. There are no enemies in the sea near the island, but just in case, I can trouble you to stare." Maud watched Kaido''s movements while extending his left hand, holding the handle of the long-barreled sniper rifle that Bailey had transformed. This brand-new sniper rifle form is Pele based on the appearance and internal structure of Van Okas sniper rifle. Needless to say, the power and range of ??. With the characteristics of a biological gun, compared to Fan Okas sniper rifle, it can even be said to be only strong or not weak. Speaking of it, Maude originally wanted to ask Frankie about Plutos weapon system. Not only can this knowledge be applied to the terrorist three-masted ship that has not yet been transformed, but it can also increase the types of Peles deformed weapons. Hearing Maudes instructions, the green pheasant nodded slightly and said, "No problem." Maud asked him to spend a bit of time to keep an eye on the sea, in order to ensure that he could use the ability of the frozen fruit to block the troops that Kaido might rush to for the first time. Of course, if Kaido came to the door alone, it would be much easier. With the current team strength of the Mord Pirates, even if Kaido can''t be killed, Kaido can be beaten back. simply put-- Kaido, who came single-handedly, can cause devastating blows to most pirate groups in the New World. But in front of the Maude Pirates, there was no storm. "Kuzan, if conditions permit, even if there is a price to pay, I don''t mind killing Kaido here." Maud returned Qiushui to her sheath, holding the gun in his right hand, and then placing the gun body on his left arm, making a cross gun posture. ͡ The dark, armed color domineering released from the palm of the hand, hovering around like a dragon, and then slowly sinking on the sniper rifle. The entire sniper rifle was instantly dyed jet black, and under the moonlight, it shone with a cold black luster. The green pheasant tilted his head and looked at Maude, who seemed to be about to move. "Ah la la, you are the captain, so... no matter what you decide to do, I will give my full support." "Well, it''s because of you..." Maudes index finger lightly pressed on the trigger, and calmly said: "I have enough confidence." Before speaking, Maude pulled the trigger. boom! Guns sounded. A lead bomb pierced through the gunpowder smoke, cut through the night sky, and came to Kaido in an instant. The trajectory of the lead bullet pointed to Kaido''s eyes. Compared to a body covered with scales, the eyes are obviously more fragile. Therefore, in front of Maude, the lead bullet entwined with solid armed color, Kaido did not dare to hold it up, and quickly closed his eyes. Clang! The lead bullet hit Kaido''s closed eyelids, bursting out a spark. In front of this amazing defense, the sense of powerlessness of the New World Sniper was completely highlighted. It''s like Bisor vs. Karp or Barrett. If there is no teammate to create gaps, it would be difficult to cause damage to this type of enemy. If he is not very mobile, he will be the first person to be dropped in the battle. But Maude is not an ordinary sniper. hit Kaido''s eyelids, and a ray of shadow escaped from the wreckage of the broken lead bullet. This is the medium through which Maud changes positions. Shadow flow, change shape and shadow! ! Maud instantly crossed a kilometer distance and appeared on Kaido''s dragon head. Qiu Shui was already out of her sheath and was held in his hand. Life is returned and strengthened! The right arm holding the knife suddenly expanded in a circle. Shadow flow, Pisces flow is partially strengthened! Kagewa attached to the strengthened and expanded arm, and flame-like lines appeared. Armed color, strengthen! With a sigh, the armed color came out, tightly wrapped around the arm and even Qiu Shuidao. Instant triple strengthening. Made volleyed the sword, passing through the black-red arc of the overlord color, flashing on the thick sword of Qiushui. Overlord, slash the dragon! ! The black and red arc flashed away. The autumn water cuts through the long night and slashes on Kaidos dragon head. A dazzling white light bloomed to the blade, and a wave of violent air swept around, pushing the tumbling black cloud into the distance. In an instant, the night sky is as bright as day. The violent breath, like claws tearing the night sky. "This kid..." Feeling the amount of violent violence from the top of the head, Kaido''s heart is shocked. In the next moment, Kaido''s body fell to the ground like a meteor. Boom! The mighty and unyielding dragon''s body fell heavily, and the terrifying impact that came together smashed the ground out of a huge pit. The gusts of air that were set off, rolled up a lot of dust. Outside the battle circle. Looking at the power of Maude''s slash, Sanji opened his mouth and was speechless, his face full of shock. Sauron, who was stitched up by Arthur to complete the hemostatic effect, struggling to open his eyelids, looking at the night sky where the white light disappeared. And, the extremely overbearing figure standing in the sky bathed in the bright moonlight. I vowed to never lose again But since he stepped into the world of the strong, he ushered in, but was completely frustrated again and again. "I''m so unwilling..." seemed to be the revolving lantern before he was about to die, and Sauron passed through scenes of being crushed and defeated by the enemy. Hawkeye, Maude, Kaido The luster in Sauron''s eyes suddenly became like a candle in the wind, becoming quite gray. Tired and weak. Various negative feelings caused by injuries are eroding Sauron''s consciousness. Sauron held his eyelids hard, and stood firmly against Maude, who stood in the air. Such a move, as if to imprint the domineering aura into the heart before the darkness swallows consciousness. He also wants to... Become stronger and stronger, and then become such a strong one. How can we achieve that level? Obviously never let up... Sauron was unable to lower his eyelids, and the last inch of his consciousness was deprived of darkness. "Is he dead?" Arthur looked at Sauron who closed his eyes. Sanji, who was in a state of shock, was suddenly startled by what Arthur said. He turned around abruptly and looked at Sauron, who had a weak breath. "Hey, stop kidding, you guy... how can you die in a place like this?! Even if you break your hand or foot, you have to support me!" "I used to be a funeral director. For the sake of friendship between you and the captain, I can help you beautify the remains for free. Don''t worry, if you have broken hands or feet, you can definitely patch them until you can''t see any traces." Arthur looked at Sanji and said in a working tone. Sanji''s face changed. "be quiet." Philo, without a mask, screamed hard. "It doesn''t matter if I faint, it saves me the effort to faint him..." Filo first took out a tube of liquid medicine and poured it into Saurons mouth. "Although I don''t know what makes you have to hold on to retain consciousness, it''s really stupid... Although, I don''t hate people who clenched their teeth." Filo said as he took out the ointment and applied it evenly on Saurons wound. "Zuoronta..." Sanji looked at Philo nervously. "I can''t die." Filo turned his back to Sanji and said softly. She originally wanted to say that as long as she could save her life, her hands and feet would not be considered a major event. But thinking that "the initiative" is not in my hands, I stopped comforting Sanji. However, for Sanji, it was enough to hear that Sauron could save his life. far away. Seven Lafitte, Jaya, Hiliu, Brook, Jim, Hawkins and Urki stepped into the circle one after another. "Ooooooo, the captain is so strong." Brook looked up at Maude, who was slowly falling from the sky. His eyes are full of admiration and admiration. Jim muffled: "Brook, everyone knows this kind of thing, so you dont need to explain it." "Your incomprehensible style is really the same, Jim." "Oh." Jim has no expression on his face. "Wow, Hawkins, Urki, you two don''t need to fight." Lafite held the stick flower and squinted at Hawkins and Urgi, who were relatively junior. "Haha, this can''t work." Uerji maintained the smiling face as always, and said seriously: "Lafitte, even if you are a senior, you can''t deprive me of the opportunity to fight side by side with the captain...not to mention, the enemy is still the Four Emperor Kaido, who is known as the strongest creature in the sea, land and air. Even if I die, I don''t want to miss this. A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity." "Don''t worry, you are not dead tonight." When ??Hawkins was walking, he drew a card and said in a flat tone: "Also, my opinion is the same as Urgi." "......" Lafitte smiled and said no more. Hiliu of Rain clings to the thunderstorm knife handle not far from the demon sword with her right hand, and she looks up at Maude. "A fascinating knife, maybe... The intersection between me and the Blackbeard Pirates is for this moment...I can be here." Xiliu slowly pulled out the bewitching thunderstorm, and the smoke rising from the end of the cigar rendered his eyes a boiling breath. He can''t wait any longer. As Urki said, he wanted to quickly experience the feeling of fighting alongside Maude. I also want to quickly experience the oppression of fighting against the Four Emperors. Inside the station circle. The green pheasant exudes icy air. A stab that made the night sky suddenly daylight, although it was shocking, it was unable to cause fatal damage to the Four Emperors. This is clear to the green pheasant who was once an admiral. "It can work, solve Kaido or something here..." Green Pheasant took his hands out of his pocket, and looked back at the seemingly reliable teammates who stepped into the circle one after another. at the same time. A tall figure appeared in the smoke and dust gradually dissipating. That is Kaido who has regained his human form. After being hacked by Maude as a target in the Azure Dragon form, he chose to change back into a human form to challenge. After all, his body was too bloated, and when facing a fairly powerful enemy, he couldn''t have a good fight at all. Kaido, who has transformed back into a human form, has a smear of blood on his forehead, and holds a shocking mace in his hand with a purple arc coiled on it. I dont know how many super newcomers who dont know the heights of the sky, all fell under this mace in the same face. But Kaido knows that Maude is never on this list. "When was the last time the blood bleeds...Wow, tonight, it looks like it wont be boring anymore." Kaido didn''t mind the wound on his forehead, suddenly he raised the mace surrounded by purple thunder, and put on a thunderous gossip starting position. In the bleak eyes, red light lit up. The aura of fierce beast, unscrupulously penetrated, blowing the surrounding sand and gravel to the distance out of thin air. Maud''s eyes narrowed. Liberation! The shadow behind him was distorted. In an instant, Maudes body gradually grew bigger and bigger, but it unlocked the compulsory shaping ability of Shadow Fruit. Shadow meeting place! Immediately afterwards, Maude opened the film box, released the shadows of Runti and others, and then stuffed it into his body... At the same time, the Pisces circulation form opens, and the shadow waves are flowing on the body. In Maudes eyes, a circle of black iris suddenly appeared. Kaido watched Maude''s changes, and a surging fighting spirit suddenly appeared on his rugged face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 626： Not now, but also later (two in one) Chapter 626 Not now, but also later (two in one) Kaido, who turned back into a human form, showed a stronger deterrent than the Azure Dragon form. The horizontal mace coiled with purple thunder light exudes a breath of danger that is heart-pounding. This is the sense of oppression possessed by the four emperors who are at the top of the world. And Maude is not to be outdone, and while unraveling the physical limitations, he puts various buffs on him. ϡ Mord crossed his left arm, Qiu Shui placed it on it, and immediately pulled back slightly, rubbing sparks. The sharp tip of the autumn water knife pointed directly at Kaido ahead. The breath of ??Slashing the Dragon is undoubtedly obvious. Qiushui, it was the black sword that slashed the dragon. "Oh?" Kaido did not take the first shot, but was attracted by the Qiushui that Maude put on his left arm. Even if it is wrapped in armed colors and shadows, Qiu Shui Dao''s body still has a faint hint of red. For some reason, Kaido just stared at Qiushui, and he felt a tingling sensation. and the breath emanating from the knife made him inexplicably unhappy. "This knife..." A fierce color appeared on Kaido''s rough face. Acupuncture feel good or unpleasant. To smooth out all the uncomfortable things is-- Thunder and gossip! Kaido moved suddenly, his figure disappeared out of thin air. That is a speed that is completely incompatible with a strong body! The purple electric light wrapped around the mace was compressed into a straight and thin light that was faster than lightning and headed towards Mord. Suddenly, there was an extremely strong sense of crisis, like sticky mud all over Maude. Made''s heart was shocked, and the color of seeing and hearing moved to the extreme, red light in his eyes appeared. And then-- There is no room to hesitate or judge, the autumn water on the left arm is like an arrow from the string that shoots forward accurately. Clang! ! ! Pierced the tip of the Qiushui knife a certain distance forward, and pierced the mace that Kaido slammed from extreme motion to extreme silence. Two forces from different directions collide head-on. Suddenly, the sound of clanging resounded through the sky, and the purple thunder light and black-red arc entangled and flickered on the mace and Qiu Shui Dao. The aftermath generated by ?? set off violent air waves, and at the same time smashed the surrounding ground into numerous cracks. The movement that erupted from such a head-on confrontation made everyone present except the blue pheasant involuntarily show a solemn color. "This is... the power of the Four Emperors!" Ulki watched Maude and Kaido, who were competing for strength and domineering in the field, slowly oozing fine sweat on his forehead. No one is speaking around. Even everyone in the Maude Pirates group outside the battle circle, as well as Sanji, watched the confrontation between Maude and Kaido in surprise. "Ah la la..." The green pheasant looked at Kaido in the center of the confrontation blankly, with cold air in his palm, ready to take a shot at any time. The targeted killing intent emanating from him, without any concealment. In a duel with others, if there is a general next to him staring at him, he definitely cannot concentrate. But Kai didn''t have any more worries, and devoted himself wholeheartedly to the thunderous gossip swaying towards Maude. "Oh, it''s blocked, but..." Kay''s eyes were multi-selective and biting, and crossed the flashing electric arc, and landed on Maude''s slightly frowned face. "You should already feel the gap, whether it is strength or domineering!!!" Kaido suddenly roared, and the mace against the tip of the autumn water knife suddenly exploded with more violent power. "Ok?!" Maud''s eyes shrank sharply, but he couldn''t resist the power transmitted from the mace. The confrontation formed by Qiushui broke up in a blink of an eye. Boom! Accompanied by a deafening burst of air. Kaido is like swinging a stick, through the force acting on the Qiu Shui Dao, he blasts Maude into the air. Boom boom Maud''s body flew out, pulling out a circle of air waves visible to the naked eye, flying hundreds of meters away in the blink of an eye. "Captain...!" "Maud..." Everyone was shocked upon seeing this. Just by listening to the continuous burst of air, you can know how terrifying the force exerted on Maude. High in the sky. Mord looked calm, and the scenery that could be seen in his field of vision became blurred under his super-high-speed movement. "The more the later, the more obvious the half-star gap..." "Therefore, whether it is strength, domineering, or even physique... There is indeed a clear gap between Kaido and me." "It''s different from the feeling when facing White Beard, this is...the power of the Four Emperors at their peak." Between ??light and flint, Maud''s thoughts turned. After that, he used a shifting shadow. ! Maud returned to the spot in a blink of an eye. At the same time, using the characteristics of changing positions, the impact force originally applied to the body is transferred to the shadow medium used to exchange positions. At this moment, Kaido still maintained the action of swinging his mace, and then the empty door was exposed. Zhanlong flash! Maud slashed through Kaido''s body with a knife. The black and red arc flashed away. The next moment. Maud appeared behind Kaido, maintaining the slashing action. at the same time. A small amount of blood splashed out in front of Kaido. A blood stain appeared on his chest without any clothes. "Oh, it''s great." Kaido slowly turned around and looked at Maude. As for the small cut on the chest, he naturally didn''t pay attention to it. However, Maude has the ability to hurt him. This alone is enough to make Kaido who pursue "perfect death" motivated. "" Maud did not speak, silently looking at the blood stain on Kaido''s chest. Although it can split Kaido''s defense, but...too shallow. With the self-healing ability of awakened animals, this kind of injury is just like nothing. If this is the maximum damage he can do to Kaido. Then, the odds of winning are zero. "Does the monster dominate the apex of the new world..." Maud''s eyes glowed brightly. Even if he can only cause slight damage to Kaido, he will not feel discouraged. On the contrary, at this moment, he is full of expectations for the future. No matter how powerful the enemy is in front of him, one day, it will become the path he walked and the stone he stepped on. Until, he is the only one within the radius. Even if it is not now, it will be later. Maud has absolute confidence. The fighting spirit suddenly poured out like a torrent. Qiu Shui in his hand suddenly let out a clear cry. "I almost forgot, you slashed the dragon, Qiushui..." Made glanced at Qiushui, smiled and said, "Then try again, it doesn''t matter until you are exhausted." Speaking, Maude raised his hand to signal the Qing pheasant and even further away Jia Ya and others not to intervene for the time being. This is an opportunity to be able to face the Four Emperors one-on-one to determine the gap. Regardless of victory or defeat, Maude must clearly understand the gap. Seeing Maudes gesture, Qing Pheasant and Jia Ya were slightly surprised. Although they could not understand Maudes approach, they still did, and did not enter the game directly. Kaido also saw Maudes gesture, and according to the movements of the Qing pheasants, he immediately understood Maudes meaning. This is going to play against him. Moreover, this overflowing self-confidence made him quite appreciate. "Wow!" Kaido suddenly laughed out loud. He came from a long distance tonight to remove Maude, the fishbone stuck in his gums. But the boldness that Maude showed now made him suddenly change his mind. "It would be a shame to let you die here. Why don''t you come to my pirate group, you will have a place in the position of the highest cadre." Kaido raised his mace and carried it on his shoulders. With the thought of cherishing talents, he seemed to be able to ignore all the gaps and hatred. This is Kaido''s tough acting style as the four emperors. The outstanding cadre-level combat power of ?? was also impressed by his style. However, how can a person who has the color of a king easily succumb to others. A sneer appeared at the corner of Maude''s mouth. His answer was a hegemonic slash that flew towards Kaido. "Is this your answer?" Kaiduo restrained his laughter, then waved his mace, and took the oncoming crescent slashing overlord into flight. "Your prestige is far from Lingling." After picking Fei Maude''s overlord, Kaido''s eyes once again appeared fierce. He regrets his talents and is keen to attract strong combat power. But he was also quite eye-sighted. After seeing that it was impossible for Maude to worship under him, he decisively inspired a murderous heart. Thunder and gossip! Without warning, Kaido launched another killer move. The purple electric light flashed by. is still extremely fast. In the face of this kind of raid speed, the lack of level of sight and hearing is simply decoration. The people watching the battle hadn''t seen what happened clearly, they saw a dazzling spark from the Qiu Shui that Maude held in his hand. Immediately afterwards, Maudes upper body suddenly cracked. Strands of blood spattered from the cracks in the clothing. at the same time. Kaido''s figure appeared dozens of meters behind Maude, maintaining the posture of waving his mace. "It hurts." Turning his back to Kaido, Maude grinned, not at all hurt. Even if Maude blocked Kaido''s thunderous gossip just now, he would cross the Qiu Shui with the shocking energy of the armed color, and then hit his body. This is the effect of the top armed color. For decades, the only person who has used this kind of armed **** technique to the extreme is the One Piece Roger. But Kaido incorporates this technique into the thunder and gossip, supplemented by the thunder attribute ability that can produce the speed-up effect possessed by the blue dragon monster species. Even if it is still not up to Roger''s level, it is not far off. With Mauds current domineering nine-star level, it is not easy to block the next time. A few more times, the fault tolerance rate will only keep dropping. In this regard, Maude knows it well. "Then, it''s my turn." Maud''s eyelids droop slightly, and while turning back, his toes stand on the ground. Spoon! Maud''s figure disappeared instantly. Above the flat ground, the dust will automatically go without wind, as if ripples swayed away. Kaido''s eyes flashed with red light, and he could easily see Maude''s movements. His arm suddenly exerted strength, and he swung his mace to the empty side. If Maude does not have the ability to exchange positions with the shadow medium, then Kaido, which seems to be an unknown prophet, will accurately hit Maudes head. Shadow spoon! Maud exchanged positions with the shadow medium released in advance before his figure was revealed. Kaidos stick hit the empty spot without accident. At this moment, Maude appeared behind Kaido. Shadow! Maud slashed at Kaido''s shadow. However, Kaido punched with a backhand and hit Qiushui''s knife. Clang! At the intersection of the punches and knives, black and red arcs spread in the air. Maude couldn''t hold the force from the Qiu Shui knife, and was beaten with a punch. At the same time, a handful of blood sputtered out of Kaido''s fist. "Hey...has the fighting style changed? It seems that it won''t be so easy for me to hit." When ?? was flying backward, Maude''s thoughts moved. Kaidos defense just now is completely different from the way that Luffy and Sauron let the opponent play at will. This shows that he has placed Maud in a position that needs to be faced squarely. "It doesn''t matter..." is another time shift. Maud returned to Kaido again and continued to try to cut the shadow. But Kaido didn''t give him a chance at all. It was a perfect defensive counterattack, and once again sent him flying. However, Maude did not give up, using the shadow to keep backing to Kaido. The cold light of the sword intertwined with autumn water, quickly enveloped Xiang Kaido like a gust of wind. Unfortunately, Kaido no longer insists on the previous rough fighting style, and the defensive counterattack does not leak. Maud tried several times, but all failed. Realizing that the possibility of hitting Kaido''s shadow is almost zero, Maude suddenly changed his formation and attacked Kaido''s side. The blade flashed past. A blood arrow spattered from Kaido''s shoulder. was cut, but it was still a very shallow wound. After one shot, Maude did not stop there, seizing the opportunity, slashed Kaido with one knife after another. ͡ Several blood stains appeared on Kaido almost simultaneously. Maud wanted to maintain such a fierce offensive, but Kaido arrogantly interrupted him. Accompanied by a stick of purple thunder light, it hit the autumn water hard. The power from ?? added a few wounds to Maude''s body and knocked him out again. This time, Maude did not use the shadow to return to the original place to launch an offensive against Kaido, but landed steadily. Tear it Maud casually tore off the ripped clothes hanging on his upper body. The torn jacket was scattered on the ground in the wind. "Stop playing." Probably after finding out the gap, Maude did not continue to fight. The next thing to do is to paste all your combat power onto Kaido''s face. This will end this dispute. "Stop playing?" Kaido looked at Maude, his eyes cold. Maud smiled silently, and his mind moved to the greatest extent to stimulate the shadow fruit''s ability. The Dark Shadow Empire! Under the night, above the earth. The ubiquitous shadow responded to Maudes call, like streams and rivers converging into a tide, flowing behind Maude. There is no earth-shaking movement. Some are the black shadow mountains that quietly rise up behind Maud, dragging half of the island into the dark night. On the other side of the island, there is a silvery white land without any blemishes. "The ability after awakening..." Kaido coldly looked at the Dark Shadow Empire standing behind Maude. Just when Kaido focused on Maudes Shadow Empire, the green pheasant who had been watching the battle for a while finally made a move. Because, the phrase "Stop playing" that Maude said just now is equivalent to an instruction to start a full-scale attack. Freezing time! A cold air pounced on Kaido''s back. Click, click, click Kaidos tall and robust body was instantly covered by a layer of ice. At the same time, the green pheasant exuding air-conditioning appeared behind Kaido. Damn Oda, wanted to see Kaidos human-beast form, but in the latest story, Kaido didnt show his face. At the end, there was an unidentified shadow. Whats more, the issue will be closed next week. **** off! This is a broken dog! (End of this chapter) Chapter 627： The key to victory or defeat Chapter 627 The key to victory or defeat Frozen Kaido into an ice sculpture at a freezing moment. If there is no special ability, it means that the battle is over. But Kaido is a four emperor, even if it is attacked by a green pheasant, it cannot be solved so easily. This point, Qing pheasant is very clear. shot to freeze Kaido''s body, more for the first opportunity. The green pheasant looked at Kaido, who was frozen into an ice sculpture, and between raising his hands, a large amount of cold air condensed thick ice thorn spears in the surrounding mid-air at an extremely fast speed. Roughly count, at least dozens. The ice thorn spear is considered to be the most penetrating move among the blue pheasant moves. Strictly speaking, in terms of attack power alone, in the original three generals, the positioning of the green pheasant''s ability to freeze fruit is actually quite embarrassing. In terms of individual attack power, it is not as good as the yellow apes shiny fruit and the red dogs rock berry fruit. In terms of destructive power, the visual perception of frozen fruit is indeed very strong, but sparkling fruit and rock berry actually have a wide range of destructive power. Frozen Fruit will be relatively weak when facing an enemy of this type. Unless, Kaido does not have the ability to thaw... The ice thorn spear is condensed, and the green pheasant retreats quickly, while waving the surrounding ice halberd spear. ......! The ice thorn spears hanging in the air almost broke through the air at the same time, shooting at Kaido, who was frozen into an ice sculpture. Just as the ice halberd spear was about to touch Kaido, red flame clouds suddenly appeared on the thick ice layer. The ice layer was instantly melted by the high temperature, and the flame cloud that broke free from it threw its teeth and claws toward the surrounding ice halberds. In that flame cloud, there seems to be a temperature equivalent to the power of heat, which directly evaporates from the ice thorn spear shot from all directions. "Ah la la..." The green pheasant''s eyes condensed slightly, and he continued to retreat backwards, avoiding the flame cloud that was coming. Obviously it is an animal type, but it has various abilities that tend to be natural type attributes such as wind, fire, and thunder. This is the trickiest part of Eudemons. Kaido stands tall in the flame cloud, and the high temperature emitted makes the ice layer on the surrounding ground melt into liquid in the blink of an eye, and then be evaporated. In this way, the ice of the green pheasant obviously cannot cause much trouble to Kaido. Just as the green pheasant was temporarily forced back by Yanyun, Maude also shot. Fierce bomb. Shadow kill! In response to the large number of shadows summoned, under the control of Maude''s mind, they split into thousands of sharp-end shadow pillars, and the ends of each shadow pillar are wrapped in armed colors. ! In the continuous sound of breaking through the air, there are a thousand shadow pillars, from top to bottom, while stab Kaido below. The flame cloud surrounding Kaido was immediately pierced by the shadow pillar that was not afraid of high temperature burning. After breaking through the flame cloud, the dense shadow pillars resembled Gatling with full firepower, and they bombarded Kaido. Boom...! ! ! Kaido received heavy blows everywhere in his body, and the strength that came with him directly overwhelmed him to the ground. And the shadow pillar''s stabbing, almost no interval at all, between lifting and falling, attacking Kaido frantically with extremely fast frequency. Kaka Under the storm-like attack of fierce bombs and shadow killers, the ground suddenly shattered, and a lot of smoke and dust spread. Kaido, who was at the center of the attack, was pressed into the ground inch by inch. The mighty offensive intertwined by thousands of shadow pillars made everyone watching in awe. Changed to their fierce bullets to resist Mord. Shadow Kill, I am afraid it will be torn to pieces in one breath. "Being involved in this kind of attack, even Kaido can''t handle it, right?" has come to Urji nearby, widening his eyes to watch the movement made by the thousand shadow pillars. "You are too underestimated." With a cold killing intent brewing in his eyes, Xiliu strode over Urji and walked straight towards Mord. On the thunderstorm knife he held in his hand, venom was constantly oozing out, and it fell on the ground, emitting wisps of smoke. Seeing Xiliu stepping into the circle of battle, other people followed suit, and soon came to Maude, and looked at Kaido, who was being beaten by the murderous bullet. "It is very powerful, but the effect is very small." Jaya opened her eyes slightly, tilted her head to look at Maude on her side. The information from the feedback from experience and color shows that Kaido''s strong breath has hardly changed under such a violent offensive. "Yes, Kaido''s defense can''t be theorized normally. If the armed color is weaker than him, it will basically be impossible to break through his defense." Maud nodded and calmly said: "Even if it is breached, with his self-healing ability after awakening, the damage he can cause is very limited." "Yoooooo, what a monster through and out." Brook put the Soul Slayer Sword across his breastbone. Although he had realized the power of Kaido, he also wanted to try the newly obtained Soul Sword Sword on Kaido. The green pheasant came to the side of the crowd, the ice on his cheeks exuded a cold air, and calmly said: "The key to victory or defeat lies in who has the stronger endurance." "Really." Maud''s eyes narrowed. After several confrontations, they got a lot of battle information. Aside from Kaido''s two nine-and-a-half-star defensive power, the super-healing power and endurance that Kaido brings to Kaido after the awakening of the animal system is more difficult in this case. In other words, if Kaido cannot be given fatal damage. So, Kaido is like a Xiaoqiang who can''t die. However, there are many people on your side, and there are battle powers of the level of Mod and Qing pheasant. If you take turns in battle, it is not impossible to grind Kaido to death. The problem is that Maude is concerned about the safety of the elders, but he has no time to spend ten days and nights with Kaido here. "Little Maud, don''t make a decision against your original intentions because of''concerns''." Xia Qi came to Maude silently. As an old pirate who wandered the sea for decades in the old age, she instantly identified the situation in the field, and based on her understanding of Maudes character, she reminded him at the right time, not to make Maude too embarrassed. Although she wanted to find Raleigh as soon as possible, she couldnt let the younger pirates take risks that they shouldnt have. "Aunt Xia, the most important thing for me is not to defeat Kaido here, but to find Uncle Raleigh as soon as possible." "" Xia Qi was very pleased and nodded gently. Xiliu opened his mouth at the right time: As long as he can put the''highly poisonous'' into Kaido, it must be the strongest creature in the sea, land, and air, and it is impossible to be unaffected by it. "Wow, how to do it, is the biggest problem." Lafayette glanced at Shiliu. Facing an unreasonable human shield type enemy like Kaido, it is a good strategy to slowly kill with fierce poison. "Then give it a try." Maud looked at Xiliu first, then swept around the companions beside him and reminded: "Listen well, Kaido''s''Thundering Gossip'' is not a vegetarian. Even if it is me, if I get hit from the front, I am afraid that I will be seriously injured. So you should be careful when you act and don''t give Kaido a chance to fight back." "Understand." Everyone looked serious. Even if Maude hadn''t specifically reminded them, they knew the power of thunder and gossip from the onlooker just now. Defensively with their armed colors, maybe they will lose their combat effectiveness on the spot if they get thunder and gossip. "Come on, assist Xiliu to send the''violent poison'' into Kaido." Maud said, with a movement of his mind, the fierce bullet that was crazily suppressing Kaido was contained. Thousands of shadow pillars that stopped attacking during the conversion of thoughts suddenly gathered in one place, forming a huge black curtain hanging in the air. Looking from a distance, it looked like a guillotine knife hanging high in the sky. Curtain Blade. Kill! The dark screen blade suddenly slashed to the ground. Kaido, lying motionless in the big pit, looked up at the curtain blade that was cut straight down, and his eyes were suddenly dyed black. "Ohhhhhhh..." He was laughing excitedly. Then, the screen blade slashed on his chest. Boom! The screen blade was cut down, shocking the sky! A huge rift valley almost traversing the entire island appeared above the ground, and Kaidos body was directly embedded deep underground. "Ice Age." The green pheasant connected to the offensive, and the large amount of cold air released, instantly frozen the entire huge rift. Next second. Cracks appeared on the thick ice exuding icy chill in the Rift Valley. Click! Kaido transformed into a blue dragon, broke through the ice and flew into the air. "Only a meaningful death can usher in a perfect life. I really hope that you can''join together'' to kill me, huh..." Above the sky, clusters of black clouds were surging continuously, and thunder and lightning flashed in the clouds, and the dragon was laughing excitedly in it. "Tornado!" Kaidos voice resounded across the sky, and among the winding dragons, three huge tornadoes engulfed in thunder light emerged out of thin air. This kind of horrible disaster, which is flooding in the new world, was summoned by Kaido casually. The huge tornado exudes terrifying coercion, and Kaido stands among them without being affected by the slightest. "What are you kidding? This is not a movement anymore, but a natural disaster, right?" "" Everyone looked at the huge tornado summoned by Kaido. Maud recalls a large number of shadows and prepares to resist the tornado. At this moment, the green pheasant jumped into the air, and the cold air emerging from his body rushed toward the tornado that was raging under the clouds with a powerful wave. Click, click, click! The huge tornado engulfing thunder and lightning that has not yet exerted its effect, is frozen into hard ice by the cold air released by the green pheasant in a blink of an eye. Qing pheasant showed great combat power at this moment. Perhaps the most powerful part of Frozen Fruit is the ability to freeze and block all kinds of powerful offensives from the enemy. "Even''Dragon Roll'' can freeze?" Kaido looked at the green pheasant in mid-air in surprise. The tornado that had just been summoned was instantly suppressed, Kaido slowly reduced his laughter, and opened his mouth to spray a breath of heat towards the green pheasant. The hot pillar of fire drowned the figure of the green pheasant in the blink of an eye, and finally landed on a mountain in the distance. Boom! Accompanied by a violent explosion, the whole mountain was instantly evaporated by the heat. But the green pheasant turned into a string of ice diamonds, falling beside Maude, quickly condensing into a human form. His ability to freeze fruits makes it difficult to control Kaido, who can drive flames freely, but can block Kaidos disaster-level moves. The terrifying tornado was also frozen by the green pheasant. The shadow that Mord originally intended to use for defense immediately turned from defense to offense, turning into a huge shadow net, volleying over Kaido''s body. "Come down!" Maud''s eyes condensed and he controlled the shadow net, dragging Kaido Shengsheng, who had turned into a blue dragon, down. Kaido was slightly cumbersome and hit the ground heavily. "Go!" Seeing Maude drag Kaido down, the people who were already ready to attack, took advantage of this opportunity and swarmed without even thinking about it. "Soul Sword of Death, Blown Snow!" Brook is as light as a swallow, and a straight sword beam swept across the scales of Kaido''s neck with his long sword. "Hegemony." Jaya swings a one-handed axe and slashes the cylindrical shock wave towards Kaidos dragon face. "Triangle Rage!" Jim, who transformed into a triceratops shape, pierced Kaido''s belly with the sharp horns covered with armed colors. "Mourning Song." Lafayettes face instantly turned eccentric, and the sword cut through Kaidos eyes. When the sword light flickered, there was a vague singing sound, disturbing the mind. "Causal Punch." Ulji made a forehand and hit Kaido''s chin hard. "Devil, curse blade." Hawkins, who was transformed into the form of conquering demons, urged the saw blade made of straw to draw a burst of sparks along Kaido''s dragon body. Everyone''s attacks hit Kaido''s body almost simultaneously. "Wow!" The body was attacked in many places, and the Kaido dragon head leaned back. Seeing this, Xiliu''s vision skyrocketed. ৡ! Xiliu''s figure flashed. The next moment, he appeared in front of Kaido, holding the venom-stained thunderstorm in his hand, suddenly slashed at Kaido''s open-headed dragon mouth and slashed a venom-wrapped leap slash. As long as the venom extracted from the poisonous fruit ability is sent into Kaido''s body, Kaido''s defense power will be weakened. "Roar!" A scornful color flashed in the eyes of Kaido Dragon, and the open mouth of the dragon let out a roar. The roar from his mouth turned into a burst of purple thunder, which easily crushed Xiliu''s venom slash, and then bombarded Xiliu''s body. Xiliu was hit by the purple thunder and flew out, and her body was scorched in black, and she looked badly injured. After blasting Xiliu with thunder with a roar, Kaido''s dragon body, which was shrouded in shadow net, forcibly rotated like a top. "Tornado bad wind!" The rotating dragon body cut out a series of sharp huge wind blades, cut open the shadow net, and attacked the surrounding Brook and others. "Room!" Just when the tornado that was so sharp that it could even cut with an armed long knife was about to hit Brook and others, Luo came to the battle circle, raised his finger to open a hemispherical space, and enveloped everyone present. . "Transfer!" The operation fruit ability was activated, and Brook and the others who surrounded Kaido instantly appeared beside Luo. In the face of the surgical fruit ability that can be called the strongest auxiliary ability, Kaido''s counterattack tornado bad wind has no accident. After transferring Brook and others out, Luo showed a jealous smile, did not put away the domain space, but slashed at Kaido from the air. ͡! The cut-off characteristic of the knife, after passing the Kaido faucet, it has no effect at all. "It''s expected." Luo was not surprised, and closed the domain space. And everyones combined attack did not produce an effect. Maud calmly looked at Kaido, who had broken free from the shadow net, and shook his head slightly. "Forget it, I will end this battle as soon as possible in another way..." It is obviously unrealistic to kill Kaido with the momentum of thunder here. Maud doesnt want to waste time on Kaido... Until now, does anyone know that Kaido is in the form of Yuyu. Qinglong? (End of this chapter) Chapter 628： Home run Chapter 628 Home run After the fight, Maude understood one thing. The Four Emperors monster in front of him who seemed to be masochistic, when facing an attack, he was able to avoid it, but he would often take most of the attacks in a rather bold posture. It seems that this is the only way to create an aura where I am very strong, so come and surrender. So that it makes people feel like-- Four Emperor Kaido? Five to five, I also hit him often. Its just that the more realistic process and result is You did hit Kaido, but Kaido didn''t have anything to do, and then backhanded with a stick, and you are gone. This is Kaido''s full-fledged fighting style. In fact, which attack with the body depends on Kaido''s judgment. Thinking that there is no threat of attack, then use your body to resist with boldness, showing the king''s style. Think of an attack that poses a threat, and it will deal with it so that it is not leaking, giving no chance at all. Whether it is Mords previous shadow cut or Xilius venom cut just now. Kaido didn''t care at all, and deflated the attack like a ruin. This is a seemingly rough monster, but in fact it is very shrewd. Just like his true character hidden under the rough appearance. However, with the help of the green pheasant and the help of his outstanding companions, Maude is still confident that Kaido can be solved here. However, this battle against the dragon obviously cannot be ended in a short time. The problem is here, Maude has no time to spend with Kaido, so he has to use other methods to end the battle as soon as possible. Kaido, who once again transformed into the form of a green dragon, floated high above the sky in the mist, bowing his head and looking down at the people of the Mord Pirate Group. Through the fight, Maude can grasp some clear battle information, and the opposite is also possible for Kaido. On these people in the field, only Maude, Green Pheasant, and Xiliu can bring him a sense of crisis. As for the existence of other people, he simply does not care. "Ohhhhhhh..." Long night, Kaido wants to enjoy this fight wholeheartedly. "Ice Age!" During the short time when Kaido''s offensive was stagnant, the air-conditioning of the green pheasant that seemed to be able to freeze everything, like a pervasive freezing wind, rushed on Kaido. Kaido, floating in the sky, was once again frozen into an ice sculpture by the green pheasant. But almost at the next moment, all the ice covering Kaido was melted by the flame cloud. The toughness possessed by the flame cloud greatly weakens the freezing control effect of the blue pheasant. In other words, the control effect is almost zero. "Sure enough, it still doesn''t work." Looking at Kaido easily melt away the ice, the green pheasant raised his finger and hooked his cheek. His freezing ability, in the face of Kaido''s "self-heating" feature, there is no "reaction" that can be uncontrolled, and "reaction can''t come" will be controlled. This is a naturally existing antagonism in the ability system. is like he wants to freeze Aka Inu or Ace, which is very unrealistic. If the control target is White Beard, before White Beard uses his ability to smash the ice layer, he can maintain a control time of at least one second. But if the control target is a person with abilities such as Kaido, Akadog, Ace, and Owen, the control effect will be very unsatisfactory. Since the control characteristics of the freezing ability cannot be exerted, the focus of the application of the ability can only be placed on the blockade of Kaido offensive. This also means that the trend of combat can only develop towards protracted combat. After this clear conclusion, the green pheasant is actually ready for a protracted battle. But he didn''t know that Maude had no plans to start a protracted battle here in order to find Raleigh as soon as possible. Even if you know it, it may be a little regret. After all, this battle tonight may make Kaido stop here. As for the future situation of the new world... It''s chaotic enough now, and it''s not bad that another Four Emperors dismissed. In mid-air, the huge shadow net that was broken by Kaido regrouped under Maude''s control. A large number of dark and deep shadows, even if they just stand quietly, exude a suffocating aura all the time. Kaido coldly looked at the large number of black shadows controlled by Mord, the huge dragon body fell straight to the ground, transforming back into a human form. The mace, which he randomly carried on his shoulder, flashed with purple electric lights, and seemed to be brewing an offensive. Rumble Kaido just turned back into a human form and landed, and suddenly there was a violent vibration under his feet. Without warning, the ground is like a wave rolling up, and a vortex formed by countless sand and gravel wraps Kaido in and builds a spiral tower. This is Jayas ability to flutter fruit, controlling the sand and rock blocks, and squeezing Kaido severely. Boom! The high tower that enclosed Kaido has just been constructed, but it was destroyed by a terrifying force from the inside out. This impact force swept countless sand and gravel to one side. Kaido''s figure emerged from it, maintaining a swing posture. With the help of the squeezing force and imprisonment force produced by the sand and rock blocks, it is obviously unable to help Kaido. At the same time that Kaido destroyed Jaya''s offensive, a figure came to Kaido, but it was Xia Qi. The slender palm that often holds cigarettes is now covered with a fairly high-level armed color, and it has expanded several times, and is reprinted on Kaido''s chest. Boom! With a deafening muffled sound. Kaido flew out in response. "The reaction is so fast, Kaido." Xia Qi closed his hands, looking calmly at Kaido, who was flying upside down. Kaido''s body fell heavily, and only stopped after slid tens of meters away. "Oh, it''s Xia Qi." Kaido lay on his back, laughing out loud. "If you haven''t seen it for decades, your strength has weakened." Kaido stood up while laughing, and looked at Xia Qi with a calm face. "It''s not that my strength has weakened, but you have become stronger, Kaido." Xia Qi glanced at Kaido''s unscathed chest. The palm just now can be said to be a sneak attack, but Kaido was able to defend it with armed forces in time. Kiduo heard the words, slowly reduced his laughter, did not answer, but looked at his former companion blankly. Although he was from the Cross Pirates group, he did not owe Xia Qi any kindness. Moreover, with the sturdy style of the team at the time, under this situation, he would not miss the old feelings. His gaze paused on Xia Qi for a second or two, and then looked at Jia Ya who was not far behind Xia Qi. The ability to manipulate the sand and gravel to squeeze him just now is the ability of floating fruits. And the former owner of the Fluttering Fruit is the golden lion who was also from the Cross Pirates. This inevitably evokes Kaidos previous memories. "Ahhh!!!" Just when Kaido recalled many previous pictures, a roar came from a distance. In addition to the roar, there is also a gas explosion similar to Yuebu. The roar of ?? not only attracted Kaido''s attention, but also attracted the attention of Maude. Following the prestige, I saw Luffy with the fourth gear mode turned on, stepping on the air frantically, and attacking Kaido at a very fast speed. "Luffy!!!" Sabo and Sanji looked at Luffy rushing towards Kaido in anger, their expressions changed. Maud also looked up at Luffy who vented his anger through roaring, shook his head and said, "It''s really not a long memory..." Luffy''s actions were too hasty after waking up, and the speed of the volley was so fast, even if Sabo and Sanji wanted to stop them, they were helpless. And Maude had time to stop him, but he had no obligation to watch Luffy''s death behavior coldly. "Are you kid again?" Kaido looked up at Luffy, who was rushing forward, as if looking at an ant that could be pinched to death with his hands. Under the gaze of everyone with different expressions, Luffy in the fourth gear mode stepped on the continuous burst of air and stepped into Kaido''s attack range. "Rubber Rubber..." "Thunder and gossip!" "Boom!" The furious Luffy had just finished gathering momentum, but before he took a shot, Kaido used a thunderous gossip that was too fast to respond to him. Unimaginable impact, instantly distorted Luffys face. The air filled in Luffy''s muscles and bones was squeezed out of the body by this impact force. ݡ! Luffy quickly frustrated, like a cannonball, falling from a high altitude to the ground. Boom! Luffy hit the ground directly into a big pit, and the shocking air waves rolled up smoke and dust. "Luffy!!!" Sabo and Sanji rushed to Luffy who was shot into the pit. At this moment, Luffy was lying on his back in the pit, dying. With his current domineering and fourth gear intensity, he was hit head-on by Kaido''s thunderous gossip. Although he did not die on the spot, he basically stepped into the ghost gate. "The weak should have self-knowledge." Kaido looked coldly at the smoke and dust rising from Luffy''s landing. He didn''t regard Luffy as an opponent at all, so he didn''t even have the interest to make up the knife. said unceremoniously that at Luffy''s level, he couldn''t fascinate him at all. Maud did not pay attention to the situation on Luffy''s side, and returned Qiushui to her sheath. "Knife." "" The sniper rifle held by Maude turned into a white long knife in silence. Maud replaced the ferret knife that Bailey had changed into his left hand, and while his mind moved slightly, the shadows standing on his side like mountain peaks suddenly turned into streams and rushed towards the ferret knife in Mauds hand. The shadows just clung to the ferret long sword, swaying like flames. At the same time, the blade and length of the ferret''s blade are growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. As the size of the ferret long sword increases, Maude stretches his shadow to make his body bigger and taller, which is close to the body of a giant. A few seconds later. Maud''s height exceeded 15 meters, and the ferret in his hand was seven meters long, and the knife was surrounded by a large number of shadows in the shape of flames. "Shadow pressure." After the body became huge, Maude slashed towards Kaido from the air. A group of shadows shot out from the Ferret Sword, pressing on Kaido''s back. Boom! Under the heavy blow, Kaido was crushed to the ground by the unexpected film group. "Luo." Maud shouted. Luo immediately understood. "room!" He quickly opened up the maximum domain space, including Maude and Kaido. "Transfer." As soon as the index finger was raised, Maude, who had lost speed due to the doubling of the volume, was directly transferred to Kaido. Kaido''s eyes condensed, and without hesitation, he opened the human-beast form that rarely appeared in front of people. ͡! A pair of dragon horns grew on his head, and his eyebrows were like a cluster of flames hanging over his eyes full of tyrannical luster. Pieces of blue dragon scales quickly emerged from Kaidos cheeks and even the naked body, and the more majestic shoulders were surrounded by a flame ribbon that reached the wrist. Just a move to get up, the shadow group pressing on his back was shattered into countless black spots. Squeak! The purple arc scurrying on the mace. Kaiduo''s eyes burst out with a cold killing intent, and later, he waved his mace and smashed it towards Maude. This is his strongest attack since the war tonight. ! However, Luo did not withdraw the domain space. Relying on the tacit understanding cultivated by many skilled cooperation, even if Maude did not speak, he also transferred Maude back in advance. Maud disappeared out of thin air. And when Luo was transferred back, he put on a slashing start style. "Ok?!" As Maude disappeared out of thin air, Kaido hit the empty spot with this amazing momentum. The shock wave swept away by the mace directly plowed a huge semi-arc pit on the ground. Along the way, the forest was wiped out and the mountains shattered and collapsed. As far as the other side of the island, the shock wave remains unabated, and it travels farther away on the sea surface, opening a passage. Kaido swung away with a stick, Luo, whose face was slightly pale, once again sent Maude to Kaido. Maud, who had already set up his attacking hand in advance, slashed at Kaido''s body without any halt. The moment the ferret blade touched Kaido''s body, the shadow fire entwined with the blade suddenly burst out in all directions with the shocking power. Shengsheng Kaido received this blow, like a baseball hit with full force, suddenly turned into an afterimage and flew out. In the blink of an eye, he flew over the rocky beach and went straight to the sea. Wow! The aftermath of the impact force acting on Kaido, swept a high tide on the sea. One hundred meters, five hundred meters, one thousand meters... After flying over a thousand meters above the sea, Kaido drew a beautiful arc and plunged into the sea suddenly, causing a burst of intense spray. After more than ten seconds, the sea returned to calm. On the island. Everyone, including the green pheasant Xia Qi, was very surprised to see Maudes figure standing 15 meters high. The beast Kaido was knocked into the depths of the sea by Mord? ? ? "Suddenly" Brook snatched. "So, that beast Kaido... is that done?" "Normally, a capable person falls into the ocean, and once no one is rescued, they basically cannot survive." "This" Everyone was shocked. Maud turned his back to everyone, removed his shadow ability, and slowly returned to his original form. On the page of his hunter''s notebook, there is a seat for Kaido. Therefore, if Kaido dies, he can benefit from the experience gained through feedback, so as to know the news of Kaido''s death the first time. Just... He doesnt think that Kaido, who is so strong that it can be said to be beyond the scope of biology, will lose his life if he falls into the depths of the sea. After all, the title of the strongest creature in the sea, land, and air should not be a false name. "Okay, all the crew will return to the ship and set sail immediately." After forcibly ending the battle with a home run, Maude immediately issued an order to set sail. Hearing Maudes instructions, everyone came to their senses, suppressed the shock in their hearts, and quickly mobilized. "Sabo, bring them here for treatment." Before going to the Horror Barque, Maude glanced at Sabo, who was very nervous. The Straw Hat Pirates, except for Sanji, including Chopper, were all hit hard. Without Choppers treatment, if Maude does not lend a hand, the most injured Luffy and Sauron should not survive. (End of this chapter) Chapter 629： treatment Chapter 629 Treatment A group of pirates with straw hats treated with the boat. Even if Maude did not speak, Sabo would definitely ask Maude to help Luffy and the others heal. Now that Maude takes the initiative to propose, it feels completely different. "I''m going to trouble you again, Maude." Sabo sighed slightly. "Why are you so polite." Maud looked at Sabo strangely. In his opinion, they are fateful friendships, and it''s not a matter of trivial matters. Furthermore, strictly speaking, Kaido was attracted by him. So, he is also responsible in this regard. Sabo nodded silently at Mod. In any case, whether it is him or the revolutionary army, it is thanks to Maude many times to help. These kindnesses must be kept in mind. Maud didn''t say much, controlling the shadow, gently rolling up everyone except Luffy and Sauron. "Sister Ya, bring the straw hat to our ship." Before going to the terrifying three-masted ship, Maude thought of the ship of the Straw Hat Pirates. "Okay." Jaya responded, and immediately walked towards the shoreline on the other side. The Sonny of the Straw Hat Pirate Group stopped there. Watching Jaya leave, Maude immediately took the lead towards the coastline where the terrorist three-masted ship anchored. As for Luffy and Sauron, who were seriously injured, they were handed over to two doctors, Philo and Luo, to carry them, so as to avoid accidents. Everyone soon boarded the terrifying three-masted ship. Maud waited by the ship for Jaya to bring the Straw Hat Pirate Ship over. After a while. The Sonny of the Straw Hat Pirates flew in the air, while Jaya was standing on the Sonnys deck. Sanji, the only uninjured and unconscious Straw Hat Pirates, was also standing on the side of the ship. When he saw Jaya sending the Sonny over, he could not help but sigh of relief. Under Jayas control, the Sonny landed steadily in a small lake dedicated to parking ships on the terrorist three-masted ship. Afterwards, Jia Ya fell beside Mod. "Sister Ya, take this island by the way." Maud pointed to the island ahead. He likes the topography of this island, and maybe he can use it to set up the stage for the grand ceremony in the future. Even if you dont need it, you can drop islands onto the sea during the voyage. Jaya heard the words and did so, controlling the terrifying three-masted ship and the island to float together. rumbling-- The dull sound of the floating island and the endless sound of waves broke the night that had just calmed down. Sanji silently stared at the floating island controlled by Jaya, feeling the strength of the Mord Pirate Group, and could not help but sigh deeply in his heart. They sailed all the way, and it couldnt be said that it went smoothly, but it was not too dangerous. When encountering thrills and difficulties, you can always survive by relying on strength. After they arrived in the Chambordian Islands, the strength they had relied on in the past seemed to be useless. So that they were either beaten or on the way to be beaten. Originally thought that the armed domineering and the domineering knowledge and domineering acquired during months of hard cultivation on the island had already transformed their strength. As a result, the cruel reality once again gave them a blow. Sanji was quite confused for a while. The terror three-masted ship floated away. More than an hour later. A dozen ships appeared on the horizon. Every ship is flying the banner of the Beast Pirate Group. On one of the ships, a black-clothed Jhin stood at the bow, holding a small life card in each of his left and right hands. One of the life cards is Kaido, and the other is Runti. The former wriggled downwards between Jhin''s fingers, while the latter wriggled upwards. Two life cards, one pointing to the depths of the sea and one pointing to the sky above. "Brother Kaido..." Jin looked down at the sea, frowning. Obviously, it was here to solve the Maud Pirates, why did it sink to the bottom of the sea? What happened in this? Could it be that Brother Kaido... Lost to the Maude Pirates? "How is this possible." Jin muttered to himself. Around ??, the crew of the Beast Pirate Group were silently staring at the life card that Jin pinched between his fingers. The life card points to the bottom of the sea. This phenomenon makes it hard not to let them think about it. In their eyes, Kaido is an invincible boss in the world. If you really lose to the Maude Pirates... This kind of thing makes the scalp numb just thinking about it. The night sky is shining with stars and the moon hangs high. The terrifying three-masted ship floats on the clouds. Unfinished prison cell. Maud sits on a small stool built with shadows, leaning his upper body forward, clasping his hands and placing it between his knees. He raised his eyelids, with a look so deep that he couldn''t see any emotions, he stared at the run-ti which was cut into more than a dozen pieces hanging on the cold wall. At this time, it is very rare for Runti to say nothing, looking at Maude, filled with indescribable shock and confusion. More than an hour of fighting on the island, she was imprisoned in a cell, unable to see the process and results. But the domineering color can act as her eyes, allowing her to see with her own eyes how Maude cut Kaido into the depths of the sea. For this result, she was unbelievable and unacceptable. But the facts are before her eyes, so she can''t help but believe it. Made remained silent, and Runti did not speak either. The cell was so quiet that the needles fell, and there was a chill in my heart. After a long time. Maud spoke first, with a little regret in his tone. "It seems that even the ocean is nothing to do with Kaido, who is keen on suicide." Speaking, Maude stretched out his right hand, and while his mind moved slightly, the Hunter''s note appeared in his palm out of thin air. Wow! Automatically turn pages of notes. I kept turning until the page where Kaido''s name was written, and then stopped turning. Maud looked down at the Kaido name written on the page, and made no secret of regret. And what he said made the shock and confusion in Runti''s eyes slowly faded, and replaced by the most common viciousness before. "Bacardi Maud, you must be scared? I am afraid that Lord Kaido will kill all of you on that island!!!" "I don''t quite understand what you are saying." Maud closed the notes with one hand, calmly watching Runti who had recovered his previous style. Runtis attention was not on the Hunters notes at all, but stared at Maude, firmly said: "You are afraid of Master Kaido''s power, so you used scheming means to let Master Kaido fall into the sea, just to forcibly interrupt the battle!" "???" Maud was shocked by such a fallacy, and looked at Runti as if looking at a neurosis. This woman has completely become Kaidos little fan. But forget it... The reason why he came to see Runti in the cell immediately after the terrifying three-masted ship set sail was to kill Runti and solve the hidden dangers caused by the life card. "as long as you are happy." Maud removed the Hunter''s Note and took out the shadow of Run Ti from the shadow box. first returned the shadow to Runti, and then cut the shadow again. After one pass, it produced a perfect anesthetic effect, causing Runti to fall into a deep coma. "Luo, come here." Maud shouted toward the outside of the cell. Click... Suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps from far to near. A moment later, Luo''s figure appeared outside the cell. "Lets start the''removal operation''." Maud looked back at Luo and said calmly. "Great." Luo nodded, took out the fruit that had been prepared in advance, and started the removal operation with ease. After a while. Runti lost her life. In the cell, there is an extra ancient devil fruit and a complete corpse. Maud played with the ancient devil fruit of the swollen head dragon that bulged high at the fruit base. "After the four nine-stars, the experience gains are really getting lower and lower, even if the hunting goal has reached the nine-star..." Experiencing the benefits fed back into the body, Maude muttered to himself silently. "I originally wanted to squeeze more value out of her, but in the future, I can''t think of''things'' too simplistically." A shadow wave appeared in Mord''s palm, and the ancient demon fruit of the swollen head dragon that had just arrived in his hand was put into the shadow box. As a result, the devil fruits in the shadow box became 17 pieces. "Luo, move the body to the freezer." Maud got up, first glanced at Runti''s body, then turned and walked out of the cell. "Ok." Luo responded, and after watching Maude leave, he picked up the corpse and walked towards the freezer. Castle, medical room. Both arms were broken, and Sauron, who was extremely injured, was lying on one of the beds. After Philo''s treatment, Sauron is temporarily not in danger of life. However, I am afraid I can''t wake up in a short time. As for Lu Fei, who suffered a thunderous gossip by Kaido more than a year earlier, he was also seriously injured. If it were not for the defensive power in the fourth gear form, I am afraid that Luffy would die on the spot, ending the One Piece dream early. In contrast, Nami and her group, who were bombarded by Kedo Lightning, woke up one after another after applying Philo''s special ointment. People in this world seem to have higher resistance to various elemental attacks. For example, the thunder of Anilu, the flame of Ace, and the ice of the blue pheasant. After hitting a target that does not know how to defend with armed forces, they often fail to take the life of the target directly. Kaidos Purple Thunder is the same. With that level of power, it should be able to cleave people directly into coke. But Nami and the others are only slightly blackened on the surface of their skin, although the injury is not light... "Luffy" "Sauron!!!" The Straw Hat Pirates who woke up one after another rushed to the beds of Sauron and Luffy. They looked at Sauron and Luffy, both worried and angry. "How could this be... Sauron''s arm..." Chopper was trembling slightly, and tears rolled into Saurons eyes. He is a doctor, he can treat diseases and detoxify. But he can''t make a man broken and reborn. Thinking of Sauron''s dream of becoming the world''s largest swordsman, and then looking at Sauron''s empty side, the tears in Chopper''s eyes suddenly burst out. On the other hand, everyone has a heavy face. The atmosphere in front of the hospital bed cast a haze. "Don''t be so depressed." Frankie raised his arms, compared it to a signature posture, and said in a serious tone: "You know, I can help Sauron install a pair of superb mechanical arms!" Hearing Frankie''s words, everyone was taken aback at first, and then the picture of Sauron using a pair of mechanical arms to smash iron appeared in their minds. Suddenly, the atmosphere became more gloomy. "Hey, I''m serious!" Franky looked at the depressed people. Chopper looked at Frankie with tears in his eyes and sobbed: "But... Sauron doesn''t like to drink Coke." "" Frankie was speechless. "Even if I have no hands, I still have a mouth..." At this moment, Sauron, who was thought by Philo that he would not wake up in a short time, slowly opened his eyes. Above the pale face caused by excessive blood loss, there was no expected depression and depression. "Sauron, you are awake." Everyone looked at Sauron with worried faces. It was confirmed that there was no life-threatening Luffy on the next hospital bed, but they were left out in the cold. Sauron is very difficult to support his body. has always been facing the dry Sanji with Sauron, quickly reached out his hand to support Sauron, helped Sauron straighten his upper body and leaned on the back of the bed. "How is Luffy?" Sauron looked as if he didn''t care about the fact that his arms were broken at all. Instead, he turned his head to look at Luffy, who was covered in bandages on the next hospital bed, and cared about Luffy''s situation. Qiaoba raised his hand and wiped his tears, and said: "Luffy''s injury is also very serious, but after careful treatment, it is no longer a serious problem. After that, he only needs to rest for a period of time to recover." "Ok." Sauron nodded when he heard the words. Nami looked at Sauron and hesitated: "Sauron, your hand..." "It just changed from three-sword style to one-sword style." Sauron was expressionless, he didn''t look like he was joking. Everyone looked at Sauron''s expression, and Suolong''s mood was elusive for a while, and could not help being silent. crunch The door of the medical room was suddenly pushed open. Maud walked into the medical room, followed by Sabo and Philo who randomly hung a crow mask behind his head, and Perona floating in mid-air. Hearing the movement, everyone in the medical room looked at Maude who was walking by. The expressions of everyone seemed a bit complicated. "Master..." Usopp looked at Maude. Maud gently nodded towards Usopp, and immediately looked at the other members of the Straw Hat Pirate Group. Feeling the depression in the arena, Maude raised his eyebrows and said, "If Perona was beside me, I would have suspected that you might have been attacked by the negative ghost and thats why I was so depressed." "This lady won''t be so boring." Perona was slightly startled, puffed her cheeks and looked at Maude beside her. Pele, who lay lazily on Maudes shoulder, looked at Perona squintingly, and deliberately raised the volume with a "beep". Perona suddenly stared at Pele with cross-brows. Waving his hand, a white shadow passed through Bailey''s body with great skill. "Im so sorry to breathe the same air as everyone..." Bailey suddenly slipped off Maudes shoulders and lay on the ground with a negative face. "Humph." Perona embraced her arms, don''t go too far. Made looked helplessly at Perona and Bailey, and then looked at the shameless group of straw hats again. "If you want to know the current situation, just ask Sabo later, now... I will help Sauron''cure'' his arms first." "what!?" Everyone in the Straw Hat Pirate Group was shocked when they heard this. Sauron leaning on the hospital bed, his eyes shrank sharply, staring at Maude. Obviously, he was not so calm on the surface that he lost his arms. Looking at the reaction of the Straw Hats, Maude said strangely: "Recovering from a broken hand and a broken leg is just a trivial matter to me. Why, haven''t I told you? "Never said it!!!" Except for Robin, who has a calmer personality, everyone in the Straw Hat Pirates is all excited. Its great that Saurons lost arm can recover... Everyone looked at Maude. This is really an omnipotent man... The Spring Festival is not broken, I am awesome, o(*^^*)o Thank you [a student passing by] for the great reward! (End of this chapter) ~： Gu Gu. Cuckoo. I ate spicy kimchi and a can of ice cola on an empty stomach. Gastroenteritis came directly... So today, lets take a pigeon, and I wont ask for leave until the end of the month. Now I have taken a melatonin, ready to go to bed, and adjusted my biological clock. It will be updated early tomorrow. Try to advance the update time in the future. the above. thank you all! (End of this chapter) Chapter 630： Shock Chapter 630 Knowing that Saurons arms could be restored, the haze that had hung over the hearts of the straw hat group was instantly wiped out. Sauron is even more excited. Without his arms, it means that his dream of becoming the world''s largest swordsman will become even more distant. But no matter what, he will not give up his dream. Even if he gritted his teeth, he will continue to chase until death. I was mentally prepared to meet the "suffering", but it turned around... Under the big ups and downs, Sauron rarely loses his attitude. "Don''t be too happy, you have to know that the cost of repairing a broken limb is life, and repairing a few fingers and repairing two arms are completely different concepts." Facing the excited eyes of the straw hat group, Maude said flatly: "The larger the''volume'' of the repair, the cost to be paid will be multiplied. One finger may only take dozens of days, but the cost of five fingers is not as simple as five times... Let alone two arms." Speaking of this, Maude looked at Sauron and said: "And the cost is how long it is. In fact, even I can''t accurately estimate it, but at least it has to start in ten years." "Ok?!" Hearing Maude''s words, the excitement on everyone''s faces suddenly solidified. "Ten, ten years?" "This is too much..." "Master, do I have to spend my life to make my arm grow back?" Ussop looked at Maude and asked cautiously. "Correct." Maude nodded and said: "The price is a bit heavier, but the arm recovered by this method is truly as good as ever." "It''s only ten years of life." Compared to the others, Sauron didn''t react too much, but his eyes became extremely cold. "It doesn''t matter if it is 20 years or 30 years... I will become the world''s strongest swordsman in the remaining time!" "Sauron..." Everyone stared at Sauron, who was dragging his wounded body but exuding a powerful aura. Sanji silently smoked a cigarette. He is reflecting. "Good momentum." Maud complimented, walked to Sauron''s side, looked down at the shadow reflected on the back of the bed, and calmly said: "Since you have no objection, let''s just start." "Yes." Suo solemnly nodded. Maud said no more, stretched out the right hand that was wrapped around the shadow, and slowly placed the shadow on the back of the bed. ͡ Accompanied by a slight sound that was almost inaudible, Maude''s right hand suddenly fell into the shadow. The straw hat group, and even Sauron, held their breath and stared at Maud''s actions. Under their gaze, the blood-stained bandage wrapped around Sauron''s shoulders broke apart one after another without warning, revealing a **** wound. There is a mass of granulation in the wound, which is growing rapidly and squirming. In just two or three seconds, the proliferating and squirming granulation formed a pair of arms that were intact. "My hand, I''m back..." Sauron lowered his head and looked at the arm recovered as before, first shook his palm, then shook his arm a few times. gave him the feeling that everything is business as usual. Maud is right. This type of treatment is as good as ever. Sauron suppressed his excitement, looked up at Maude, who was standing on the edge of the bed, and solemnly said, "This is the second time, and I owe you another favor." The first time was the gift of the knife in Alabastan, and the second time was to help him recover his broken arm. He really didnt know how to repay this heavy kindness. "Dont care, the attacker originally came at me, you are only affected...So, I am also responsible for this matter." Maud shook his head slightly. When he said this, he paused for a while and continued: "Anyway, I will allow you to stay on my boat until you recover from your injury." "Thank you..." Nami quickly took the conversation and stepped on Usopp and Bartolomio at the same time. "Thank you, Master!!!" "Thank you idol!!!" Usop and Bartolomio responded to Namis reminder instantly, never mentioning any messy division of responsibilities, but expressed their sincere gratitude. Maud glanced at the people in the Straw Hat Pirates, and said: "Get a good rest. If you have any needs, you can directly inform the zombies outside." After finishing speaking, Maude turned around and left without waiting for any reaction from the Straw Hat Pirates. Before leaving, Maude glanced at Luffy, who was seriously injured and unconscious. "What a fate." He said to himself in his heart. Originally thought that Luffy, who was domineering and immature in fourth gear, would be directly killed by Kaido''s thunderous gossip. I didnt expect to carry it over... Probably because Kaido didn''t pay attention to Luffy at all. Maud left the medical room, Perona and Bailey followed behind him. and Philo and Sabo stayed. Although Chopper was fully capable of taking over Philos follow-up visit when he woke up, Philos sense of responsibility did not allow her to do so. Not only did she reject Choppers proposal, she also told Chopper to be a patient and stop thinking about working with injuries. Faced with Philo''s strong attitude, Chopper had no choice but to compromise. "The one who attacked us is the Four Emperor Kaido." After Maude left, Robin looked at Sabo and asked questions that he had endured for a long time. "Ok." Sabo glanced at Robin and nodded slightly. "That dragon is the Four Emperor Kaido?!" Seeing that Sabo responded to Robins question, Nami and others were shocked. They know the names of the four emperors, but they dont know the abilities of people such as Kaido... In terms of strength, there is no concept at all. But now, they have deeply realized the weight of the name Four Emperors. is simply-a monster among monsters. Robin hugged his elbow, pressed his thumb against his chin, calmly asked: "So, how did the fight tonight... end?" "Kaido was slashed by Maude and fell into the sea, and then we boarded and left." Sabo did not describe the process, but directly stated the result. "I was beaten into the sea by Maud!?" "Kaido is a capable person? If you fall into the sea...isnt it?!" What Sabo said shocked everyone. The monster that almost wiped them out in a single blow was defeated by Maude? Hospital bed. "One knife..." Sauron lowered his head, thinking about the game against Kaido tonight. At that time, he tried his best to attack, but he couldn''t even hurt a single hair of Kaido. It was really hopeless. And Mod... Sauron clenched his hands subconsciously and came up with an unrealistic idea. he wants Adopt Modd as a teacher. The purpose of ?? is to prevent the desperate scene of tonight from being staged again. Sanji''s gaze turned to Sauron through the smoke. The feeling of powerlessness watching the companions fall down, but nothing can be done. He has a deep understanding, and even once again saw the unreasonable strength of the monsters. The road extending to the future presented in front of us, just like this, several high walls were created out of thin air. "Are we really getting stronger..." Sanji was unable to speak to himself in his heart. In the castle corridor, candlelight flickers. Maud walked in the corridor against the candlelight, and the gentle pace of footsteps echoed in the corridor. Perona floated behind Maude and took out a camera phone worm. "Maud." "Oh, I almost forgot." Maud took the camera phone bug that Perona handed over, and the flickering candlelight was reflected in his eyes. I dont know if the effect of melatonin is too strong, or I wake up too early, or its because of diarrhea. . No spirit. . Continue to sleep and write chapter two later. (End of this chapter) Chapter 632： Lets make a deal Chapter 632 Let''s make a deal Need something? Maud was taken aback for a moment, then glanced again at the three knives hanging on Sauron''s waist. This scene seems to be similar. In the courtyard of the Palace of Alabastan, this guy also dragged his wounded body and stood in front of him as a challenger. Is it still the same this time? I really cant see that Sauron has such a hobby of challenging others with injuries. Thinking of this, Maude stayed away. Before Sauron could say what he wanted, he waved his hand and said, Dont ask, Im not interested...Huh? Maud was half talking, but stopped suddenly. He was surprised to see Sauron who suddenly took off his saber and knelt down. The three sabers that were released were placed in front of him by Sauron. "Are you...?" Maud looked puzzled. "Please teach me swordsmanship!" Sauron folded his hands in front of his sabre, and bowed deeply to Maude. If this is the only way that appears before us. Then, he will do his best to grasp it! Saurons eyes facing the ground were extremely firm eyes looking at the distant target. Just seeing it is not enough. He has to touch it with his own hands and move forward in great strides! Sauron''s inexplicable act of apprenticeship made the surprise in Maude''s eyes more intense, and he didn''t know what to say for a while. He remembered that after the Straw Hat Pirates were "destroyed" in the Chambord Islands, Xiong specially sent Sauron to the island where Hawkeye was. In that chapter, Maude was particularly impressed, that is, when Sauron abandoned his dignity and asked Hawkeye to teach him swordsmanship. It is not only for ambition, but also for companionship, that a man like Sauron can achieve this level. In other words-- Last nights Kaido, it was a mismatch to replace the bear''s role? Although it is a little bit late... However, the earth-shattering power that Kaido demonstrated last night is indeed far better than the sense of despair created by the bear in the "unoccurring Chambord islands group destruction incident". In the battle last night, most of it made Sauron deeply feel more desperate. Because of this, Sauron approached the water platform and asked him directly to apprentice? Maud quickly sorted out the reason why Sauron came to apprentice. Then, he refused. "I''m busy." This is an unproblematic rejection. Maud crossed Sauron and walked in the direction of the medical room. How can he now have the time and energy to teach Sauron swordsmanship. Sauron lowered his head, his face buried in the shadows, making it hard to see his expression. The sound of footsteps echoing in his ears is drifting away. Maud went so far. Until Maude opened the door of the medical room and walked in, Sauron still did not get up, maintaining a kneeling posture. Maud walked into the medical room and saw Frankie wrapped his arms and leaning against the wall next to the door. "Idol, morning!!!" When Mord was about to talk to Frankie, Bartolomios excited greeting came first. "Morning." Maud nodded to Bartolomio. Bartolomio was startled first, and immediately raised his hand to the bed beside him, pulled Usopp out of the bed, and said excitedly: "Usopp, wake up, wake up!!!" "What''s wrong? Huh? Is it an enemy attack!?" Ussop was pulled up by Shengsheng, and his sleepy eyes quickly became clear, thinking that something was wrong, he seemed a little nervous. "It''s not an enemy attack, but the idol just nodded to me!" "???" Usopp looked at Bartolomio, who was drunk. He was silent for a second or two Then he stood up abruptly, and pressed Bartolomio on the bed and beat him wildly. "Stop it, don''t fight anymore!" Hearing the movement, Chopper hurried over to stop it, and said anxiously: "If the wound is accidentally opened, it will be infected, purulent, and ulcerated!" "" "" Hearing Choppers threat from the heart, Usopp and Bartolomio immediately became honest. Maud did not pay attention to the movement on the side of the hospital bed, but looked at Frankie who was leaning on the wall. "Frankie, talk?" "Great." Frankie agreed without even thinking about it. This simple reaction surprised Maude. "Go to the balcony." Maud didn''t think much, and walked towards the balcony. The medical room is crowded and noisy. Maud had originally planned to take Frankie to the next room to discuss in detail, but under the perception of seeing and hearing, Sauron was still in the corridor outside... Considering Saurons face, Maude temporarily changed the detailed discussion area into the balcony of the medical room. The two walked to the balcony one after another. Robin and the others couldn''t help looking at Maude and Frankie, a little curious. In their opinion, Maude and Frankie will have an intersection, just as strange as Frankie wearing pants. Maud led Frankie to the balcony, then manipulated the shadow to close the balcony glass door. After the glass door was closed, Maude stood in front of the balcony guardrail, raised his head slightly, and stared at the sky that seemed close at hand. "Frankie, how many Pluto-related technologies did you use in the manufacture of the Sonny?" Maud turned his back to Frank, and when he opened his mouth, he was Wang Zhan. "How can you..." Frankie''s face changed abruptly, and he looked at Maude''s back in shock. In the Judicial Island incident, he had burned the Pluto design in front of CP. But CP and even his companions dont know how he directly applied some of the techniques in the Pluto design to the Sonny. Can the man in front of you know this? Frankie was shocked. This reaction can be regarded as a change of direction acknowledging the problem raised by Maude. Maud turned and leaned on the guardrail, looking at Frankie, who was unabashedly shocked, naturally he wouldn''t make any unnecessary explanations. Speaking of... The world government that tried all the time and wanted to get [Pluto] at all costs would actually give up the action of continuing to investigate and dig because Frankie burned the design drawings. Lets not talk about some of the amazing features displayed by the Sonny. Under normal cognition, it will not rule out the possibility that Frankie has seen the Pluto design and is familiar with the design. Furthermore, there is Robin who can decipher ancient characters in the little Straw Hat Pirates. These two points alone are enough to allow the world government to devote a lot of resources to solve the threat posed by the Straw Hat Pirates. In fact, the actions carried out by the world government give people a sense of sight. At least, this is a very unreasonable phenomenon in Maude''s view. What is the reason behind it. Maud is not clear, nor interested in pursuing it. What he wants now is the Pluto technology that exists in Frankie''s head. "I need Pluto''s''partial'' technology, so... let''s make a deal, Frankie." (End of this chapter) Chapter 633： Damn it, this man is so manly! Chapter 633 Damn, this man is so manly! There is no foreshadowing, nor is it grind at all. Made straightforwardly indicated that he wanted to get Pluto''s technology, and he deliberately emphasized the word "part". As long as he has some skills, it should not be difficult for a strong man. It''s just that the few words after he spoke, fell in Frankie''s ears, but it was like a thunder, so that Frankie was stunned. Maud calmly looked at Frankie, who was speechless for a long time, and waited patiently for Frankie to digest what he said. Actually, Maude not only needs to obtain some of Plutos technology, but is also very interested in the various functions of Frankie using "Coke" as fuel. For example, the most sensually impactful wind cannon... As long as this technology is applied to the terrorist three-masted ship, the power problem can be perfectly solved. The picture that can be imagined is-- The terrorist three-masted ship will become a space-class spacecraft that uses jets as a propellant and has super long-range attack methods. As for the issue of cola fuel... With the existence of Devil Fruit, in Mords view, there is no need to worry about obvious problems such as battery life. While waiting patiently for Frankie''s response, Maude walked two steps to the left, lowering his right hand and tapping on a position on the balcony guardrail. There is an ear with a pretty contour. Maud pinched the ear and turned it vigorously. Medical room. Robin, who was about to use his ability to eavesdrop on the conversation between Maude and Frank, suddenly felt pain, and then whispered like a conditioned reflex. She reacted quickly and hurriedly removed the ears that were manifested under the guardrail. was discovered... Robin subconsciously looked in the direction of the balcony, just to meet Maude''s gaze, and then hurriedly lowered his head to stagger his gaze. If it were someone else, she might not react like this. On the balcony. Through the glass door, Maude looked at Robin who bowed his head in the medical room, slowly retracted his gaze, and turned to look at Frankie, who was almost digested. "Dont even think about getting over it. I know very well that you have indeed mastered the techniques recorded in the Plutos design drawings, and you should also know that the last thing I lack is the means, so Frankie... I just ask How did you think about it once?" "" Franky''s heart was shaken, and he looked at Maude with fear. This kind of seemingly polite, but hidden edge attitude is the most stressful. didnt even dare to say what would happen if I refused. Ke Frankie could not imagine the consequences of rejection. The only certainty is that from the moment the man in front of him indicated that he wanted Pluto''s technology, he had no choice. Or-- He should be excited by the impure Maude, and will be willing to talk to him about this transaction as an equal. In a short moment, Frank''s thoughts turned. He thought of the master who had passed away, also thought of Bingshan''s instructions, and even more thought of what happened in the corridor just now. "Since it''s a transaction...can you give me something that corresponds to the''Pluto Technology Value''?" Faced with the invisible pressure on his face, Frankie could only agree to the transaction. But he still has a fluke mentality, and wants to stump Maud by way of equivalent transactions. However, he obviously underestimated Maudes need for Pluto technology and his determination to obtain Pluto technology. "Whether you can give or not depends on your needs." Maud leaned sideways on the balcony guardrail, calmly said: "Don''t worry, even if I am talking to an ant, I will abide by the most basic contract spirit, so don''t worry, and boldly ask for it." "" Frankie was silent immediately. These words from Maude made it hard for him to disagree. In this way, you can only take advantage of the trend to get the most lacking thing from Maude. Only a moment of effort, he thought of a lot of demands that he considered to be demanding. But in the end-- The only thing left is not so much demand as demand. "I can provide you with some of Pluto''s technology. Relatively, my needs are... let all of us become stronger in a''short time'', so strong that we won''t resist in''that level of battle''. Power!!!" Frankie, who has always been frivolous, has an unprecedented solemn look at this moment. Taking advantage of this trading opportunity, he proposed to Maude what the team needs most. "Everyone..." Maud raised his eyebrows, thinking for a moment. To make all members of the Straw Hat Pirates stronger in a short time, this kind of thing undoubtedly requires a lot of energy. But its not impossible to think about it again. Because his original intention of seeking Pluto''s technology was to transform the terrifying three-masted ship, but he lacked skilled technicians on board. So, when the deal was concluded, he not only asked Frankie to provide technology, but also Frankie to participate in the transformation of the terrorist three-masted ship. In other words-- While leaving Frankie to transform the terrifying three-masted ship, he can also gradually complete Frankie''s transaction requirement of "making the Straw Hat Pirates stronger". The two things do not conflict at all. Moreover, there are many capable people in the team. The task of teaching the Straw Hat Pirates is to throw it to the green pheasant to complete, which is not impossible. The corner of Maude''s mouth was ticked when he thought of the scene. But the most important thing is the value of Plutos technology. For this, he is willing to pay the corresponding price. "Yes." After thinking for a moment, Maude agreed. Seeing Maude agree, Frank nodded silently. In his opinion, this is already the best result. After the deal was concluded, Maude thought for a while, and suddenly opened the film box. The shadow waves surged, and the devil fruits appeared in it. There are a total of twelve ??, neatly arranged on top of the shadow waves. "!!!" Looking at the twelve devil fruits that Maude had taken out of thin air, Frankie, who saw this scene for the first time, suddenly showed a ghostly look. Medical room. Everyone who was keeping an eye on them, when they saw the twelve devil fruits, almost all showed a reaction similar to that of Frankie. "Hey, what a joke." "Good, many devil fruits..." The people in the Straw Hat Pirate Group were shocked or unbelievable. Before Maude took out the twelve devil fruits, how could they dare to believe that there were people in the world holding so many devil fruits. On the balcony. Maud looked at Frankies horrified reaction and wrote lightly: "In order to satisfy your request for in a short time, I will give you three Devil Fruits, and... I promised Saurons request just now. This is what you want to see, right?" "" Frankie looked at Maude, who took the initiative to send out three devil fruits in disbelief. Damn, this man is so manly! ! ! In this way, if Frankie doesnt try his best to satisfy Mauds trading needs, its impossible to justify! ! ! Frankies mental activity is exactly what Maud wants to see. After all, he didn''t want to see Frankie perfunctory in transforming the terrifying three-masted ship. (End of this chapter) Chapter 634： Maud’s suggestion (two in one) Chapter 634 Mauds suggestion (two in one) The ??life card can only guide the direction, not the distance. After this trip, I dont know how long it will take to find Raleigh. Before that, it will not affect the deal made by Maude and Frankie. "That `s a deal." Maud looked at Frankie calmly. Franky nodded heavily. Take part of Plutos technology in exchange for an opportunity that allows the team to have the ability to gallop into the new world in a short time... It is difficult to tell the gains and losses, but they undoubtedly need this opportunity. "As for the special training, it is up to you to tell them clearly. As for the devil fruit... I will make a list for you tomorrow, and you will choose three by yourself." Maud opened the cassette and took the devil fruit back. "no problem!" Franky looked at the devil fruit slowly sinking into the shadow wave, and quickly nodded. Lets not talk about the special training, the devil fruit itself can make people gain powerful power in a short time. If Maude did not take the initiative to take out the Devil Fruit, how would Frankie think that he could get three Devil Fruits in this deal? Just thinking about it, I feel like making a lot of money. However, Frankie also knew very well that the reason Maude took the initiative to take out the three Devil Fruits was largely due to his friendship with Usopp and Sabo. After the transaction was negotiated, Maude did not stay longer and left the medical room directly. Maud left the medical room with his front foot, and Frankie told his companions about the special training with his back foot. "Eh!?" After that, an incredible horror broke out in the medical room. Maud, who was already in the hallway, heard the horror as if he was about to lift the ceiling off, and didn''t care much, but looked at Sauron in front of him. "When your injury is almost recovered, the special training will begin immediately." When crossing Sauron, Maude left a word. Sauron suddenly raised his head and looked at Mod''s distant back, his eyes flashed with awe-inspiring light. "Great." He responded in a deep voice. Maud left without looking back. After solving the problem of modification of the terrifying three-masted ship, Maude casually ate some breakfast and went to find Xia Qi and Qing Pheasant. The task of helping the Straw Hat Pirate Group special training is naturally impossible for him to take over all of them. Xia Qi and Qing Pheasant are suitable candidates who can share the heavy responsibilities for him. If Lafayette and Jayad were not responsible for sailing matters, Maude would definitely leave all the special training tasks to his companions to complete. "Do you help the straw hats for special training? I don''t have any problems." Faced with Maudes request, Xia Qi took the task without thinking too much. Before she found Raleigh, she was idle and idle. Furthermore, its not difficult to train for younger generations. Xia Qi deserves decisiveness, but Qing Pheasant is embarrassed. He has a little connection with the Straw Hat Pirates, but now he wants to help the Straw Hat Pirates special training... Aside from the identity standpoint, this kind of thing is painful just thinking about it. "There is no option to refuse, Kuzan." Looking at the blue pheasant look embarrassed, Maude opened his mouth to block the blue pheasant''s back. "Ah la la... alright." The green pheasant sighed slightly. I didnt have to refuse, so I had to accept the task with a bitter face. The next day. Maud went to the medical room again. Luffy is still in a coma, and the others, after using the ointment carefully formulated by Philo, their complexion is obviously better. Maud''s arrival immediately attracted everyone''s attention. "Frankie should have told you about the special training, right?" Meeting everyone''s gaze, Maude put a handwritten list on the table. "Ok." Everyone nodded in unison. It took them one night to digest the news. "Then I don''t need to spend any more words, this is a list of devil fruits, you can take a look, and then choose three." Maud flicked his finger, and the list placed on the table flew to the straw hat group. Nami didnt let her take the list, glanced at the names of the devil fruits listed on the paper, and asked sincerely: "Can I sell it for money?" "???" "Hey, Nami..." Usopp''s eyes suddenly widened, and they looked at Nami in shock. "Just kidding." Nami stuck out her tongue at her companions, but her eyes had become money symbols. "No, you are definitely not kidding!!!" The straw hat group looked at the money symbol in Namis eyes and waved their hands neatly. At this moment, Maude said indifferently: "Since it is for you, then, how to deal with it is your freedom, even if it is sold directly, I will not bother." "really!" The golden light in Nami''s eyes is more intense. Everyone looked at Nami''s reaction, a little panicked. "Nami, don''t you really want to sell the devil fruit?" "This is a devil fruit, as long as you eat it, you can gain powerful abilities!" In order to stop Nami from wanting to sell the devil fruit, everyone has repeatedly advised. "It''s a joke to say it all." Nami handed the list to Usopp, who is closest to her. Ussop dubiously raised his hand to pinch the list, and when he wanted to pull it over, he found that Nami did not let go. "" Usopp glanced at Nami speechlessly, and then broke Nami''s finger, and then the list was drawn. Everyone leaned over to Usopp and checked the devil fruit on the list. "Explosive fruit, sound fruit, squeezed fruit, sticky fruit, target fruit, fluttering fruit, swimming fruit, artistic fruit, explosive fruit, tons of crushed fruit, mammoth fruit, swollen head dragon fruit..." Usopp read one by one. "Really twelve devil fruits..." "Which three should I choose?" "do not know" Everyone was slightly forced to look at the row of ranking words on the list. Realizing the freedom of Devil Fruits or something, I can''t even think about it. But this kind of thing happened exactly. "Need suggestions?" Just when the Straw Hats didnt know how to choose, Maude suggested in due course. "Yes!" Usopp didnt even think about it, so he quickly accepted Maudes proposal. Others glanced at each other, but they didn''t have any comments. "Which one of you wants to eat devil fruit?" "I!" Usopp raised his hand, then pointed at Nami and Sanji. "And Nami and Sanji!" They had already discussed who would eat the Devil Fruit last night, so they answered very simply. "Oh." Maud glanced at Nami and Sanji, and thought with his chin. "Usopp, you choose the flying fruit." "Sanji is a ton of crushed fruit." "As for Nami, let''s go to the swollen head dragon fruit." In just a moment, Maude finished thinking and gave a suggestion that he thought was appropriate. Listening to Maudes suggestion, Usopp and Nami who were about to eat the devil''s fruit couldn''t help but glance at each other. Although Maude gave advice, they didn''t know the specific ability and effect of Devil Fruit at all, and they were slightly at a loss for a while. Only Sanji is thinking about something. Out of the corner of his eye, he fell on the Yuyou Fruit on the list. From the name, he can roughly guess what type of ability it is, so he cares a little. Sauron and Frank, who do not intend to eat the devil fruit, and Robin and Chopper, who have already eaten the devil fruit, cant give any advice on this kind of thing, and can only watch them. In fact, if there is a weapon fruit, Frankie will definitely not miss it. But the weapon fruit has been eaten by Bailey... So, Frankie is not interested in these devil fruits at all. Maud watched Nami and Usopp''s reaction and took the initiative to explain. "The effect of the specific ability to fly the fruit is to turn any object it encounters into a form like a flag or cloth." "And any so-called objects, including hard materials such as steel or diamonds, naturally does not rule out the possibility of turning people into banners." "Usopp, remember the advice I gave you before?" Speaking of this, Maude looked at Usopp. "Remember." Usopp nodded. At that time, Maude''s advice to him was to start with ammunition. Ok? Thinking of this, Usopp''s eyes lit up slightly, as if he had guessed why Maude suggested that he eat the fluttering fruit. "It seems you already understand." Maud looked at Usopp and calmly said: "If your black pocket can be used with various unconventional ammunition, it should be able to exert unexpected effects, and the ability to fly the fruits can help you achieve this perfectly." "In addition, the ability to turn ammunition into a flag is also a disguised increase in ammunition capacity." In fact, it is more suitable for Usopp''s Devil Fruit, which is a pocket fruit that can store various things in the body. This devil fruit has been eaten by a captain of the Whitebeard Pirate Group, and it is impossible for Maude to hunt down the Whitebeard Pirate captain who ate the pocket fruit. As for the target fruit... In view of the launch conditions, for the sniper, it is simply tasteless. Moreover, the condition that one palm corresponds to one recording target is also quite harsh. If Usopp has eight hands like Xiao Ba, then you can think about it. On the contrary, it is the ability of fluttering fruit to allow ammunition to switch forms freely, which is very suitable for Usopp''s new weapon black pocket. This is why Maude advised Usopp to eat fluttering fruit. Listening to Maudes explanation, Usopp no ??longer hesitated and made a decision on the spot. "Then I will choose Piaoyang Fruit!" "Great." Maud took out the flying fruit and threw it to Usopp. Usopp hurriedly caught the flying fruit, after starting, he always felt a little heavy. "After eating this devil fruit, I can become stronger..." He looked at the flying fruit in his hand, and thought silently in his heart. After throwing the fluttering fruit to Usopp, Maude turned to look at Nami. This navigator who is proficient in climate change is best suited to eat the fruit of thunder. But the current Thunder Fruit Ability Ainilu, this should have been on the moon. However, even if Maude could get the Thunder Fruit, he would not be generous enough to give it to Nami. And the Devil Fruit on the list, there is really no suitable Nami. So, after taking the second place, Maude would recommend Nami to eat the fruit of the swollen head dragon. Because Namis physical strength can be said to be the weakest in the entire Straw Hat Pirates. The swollen head dragon fruit, as an ancient animal species, can improve Nami''s physical strength in a short period of time. In response to this, Maude explained the stakes to Nami. After listening to Nami, she did not hesitate to choose the fruit of swollen head dragon. As for Nami, after getting the Pachycephalosaurus fruit, whether she chose to eat it or find a chance to exchange it for money is unclear. "Finally is Sanji''s ton of fruit." After Usopp and Nami made their choices one after another, Maude looked at Sanji. "The ability effect of this devil fruit is to freely change its own weight, that is to say, those with the ability to eat tons of fruit can float freely in the air by making the weight lighter." "This means...the difficulty of learning the''moon step'' is almost zero." "And by making the body heavier, increasing the power of kicking skills, not to mention it." Listening to the explanation given by Maude, the gazes of the straw hats looking at Maude were full of strange colors. Not only has collected so many devil fruits, but also has such a thorough understanding of devil fruits. The man in front of him is simply a devil fruit expert. They admire them beyond words. The trio of Bartolomio, Usopp, and Chopper made no secret of their worship of Maude. "The difficulty of learning''Moon Step'' is almost zero..." Sanji was a little moved, but he still couldn''t move his gaze to the four characters of the upper reaches of the list. He did not immediately accept Maudes suggestion, but asked: "What is the specific ability of Youyou Fruit?" Maud explained briefly: It can turn the ground or wall into a water-like rippled substance, and move through and move freely in it. "Oh!" Shanji heard the words, his eyes lit up slightly. The effect of this ability is similar to what he guessed. Shuttle freely in the wall, this is really... Sanji''s **** for a while. Made looked at Sanjis reaction and asked, "Do you want to travel to fruit?" "I have this plan." Sanji answered subconsciously. Listening to Sanji''s answer, everyone on the side looked at Sanji with doubts. After Mauds explanation, the priority of Ton-pressed Fruit is obviously higher than that of You-You Fruit. When Nami and the others were still wondering, in fact, Maude had probably guessed the reason why Sanji wanted to travel to Fruit. I can only say that the nature is hard to change. "Are you sure you want to visit the fruit?" Since Sanji had to make a choice for such a boring reason, Maude had nothing to say. He opened the film box, took out the Yuyou fruit, and held it in his hand. Some can''t wait for Sanji, after seeing Maude taking out the tour fruit, he must speak. But the moment he opened his mouth, the battle of the night before suddenly flashed in his mind. When ?? had reached his throat, he suddenly choked. Choosing tons of fruit can not only easily master the moon-step technique that makes him eye-catching, but also significantly increase the power of kicking skills. In contrast, in addition to satisfying his sexual desire, how much increase in his combat power can Youyou Fruit bring? "me" Sanji said with great difficulty: "I choose tons..." This guy who often loses his chain in front of female sex, rarely completes a rein in the cliff. Made looked at Sanji in surprise, silently put the Yuyou fruit away, took out tons of crushed fruit, and threw it to Sanji. Sanji received tons of crushed fruits, only feeling empty in his heart. Three Devil Fruits were given, and also friendly suggestions were given. In this matter, it can be said that I have done my best. Thinking of this, Maude glanced at Frankie. The special training plan will not start so quickly until the straw hat group''s injuries have almost recovered. So, Maude hopes that Frankie can start the transformation of the terrorist three-masted ship. The other thing is to inculcate Pele with as much weapon knowledge as possible... Wind cannon, laser cannon, lightsaber, etc., all! The water leak in the kitchen is getting more and more serious...Oh, maintenance is a big project, but there is no time, energy, money...I''m almost depressed, woo... (End of this chapter) Chapter 635： Countless people were shocked (two in one) Chapter 635 Countless people were shocked (two in one) sent out three devil fruits, and also gave thoughtful suggestions. After ??, Maude will not take care of it. No matter who comes to eat the devil fruit, or sell it for money. These things have nothing to do with him. "Frankie, come with me." Maud called Frankie. At his exit, the straw hat group who was aroused by the devil fruit could not help but stop discussing, and turned to look at Maud. "coming." Frankie also went straight to Maude. This is a mutually beneficial transaction. And Maude is so dedicated, then he will never lose the chain. So, no matter how demanding Mauds "requirements" are, Frankie will achieve it perfectly! The straw hats also knew what kind of deal Franky and Maude had made, and did not speak, but silently watched Maude and Frankie walking out of the medical room one after another. With the door closed. The medical room suddenly became quiet. I can even hear Luffys breathing. "We really took a big advantage." Sanji looked down at the tons of pressed fruits in his hand. Although he has not eaten yet, he is already looking forward to it. As Maud said... First use the power of this devil fruit to learn and master the moon step technique that can sprint in the air, and then find a way to incorporate the characteristics of the ton pressure ability into the kicking technique. "It''s so awful, vomit, vomit..." While Sanji was thinking about it, Usopp''s retching sound suddenly came in his ears. It was Usopp who ate the fluttering fruit. The smell was worse than shit, which made Usopp retching. "Senior Usopp, come on!" Bartolomio cheered for Usopp on the side. Usop''s face turned blue and looked at the flying fruit that he had bitten a big bite in his hand. With a heartbeat, he learned Luffy and stuffed the remaining fruit directly into his mouth. Guru After finally squeezing the fruit into his stomach, Usopp lay on the ground like a force. ... With a slight sound, Usopp''s body turned into a plan view, lying softly on the floor. "Wow!" Looking at Usopp''s body changes, Bartolomio and Choppa on the side suddenly stared. Sanji looked at Usopp who had eaten the whole devil fruit, and wondered: "Just one bite? Why eat it all?" "Because idols are all eaten!" Bartolomio responded to Sanjis doubts immediately. Usopp, who had finally slowed down, slowly recovered his body, immediately raised his head to look at Sanji, and said seriously: "Sanji, if my master did that, he must have his''reason''. Anyway, as long as you follow in the footsteps of master, you can''t go wrong!" "" Listening to what the two said, Sanji didn''t know what to say. Being silent, he took a bite of the crushed fruit. As soon as the purple flesh was taken in, the tongue trained in the chef industry instantly gave an extremely bad taste to the nerves. Sanji''s face turned green. If he hadn''t engraved "No waste of food" into the depths of his soul, he would spit out the flesh when he was not sure about the entrance. "This smell... is really hard to describe in one word." Holding back the feeling of vomiting, Sanji gritted his teeth and ate the whole ton of fruit. It would be too late for a while. As Usopp and Sanji ate the devil fruit one after another, the Straw Hat Pirates created two more capable players. "Nami, where is your devil fruit?" Watching Usopp and Sanji eat the devil fruit, everyone''s attention shifted to Nami. "already eaten." Meeting everyone''s gaze, Nami''s face was not red or heartbeat. "have eaten?" Except for Robin, everyone else was surprised. "Well, I ate." Nami nodded. Sanji, who was struggling to calm his stomach upsurge, was the first to discover something was wrong. He looked at the sensitive part of Namis chest and muttered in a low voice: "The contours and sizes on the left and right sides are wrong..." "" When everyone heard Sanji''s whisper, they fell into contemplation. Maud led Frankie to the control room of the terrifying three-masted ship. Said to be the central control room, which is actually a room with a wide view and no ceiling. In the central control room, there is only Lafayette, and Jaya, who is responsible for powering the terrorist three-masted ship, is going to prepare lunch. "Captain." Seeing Maude, Lafayette greeted him, and his eyes fell on Frankie. Maud lowered his head towards Raphael. "This is Frankie. I mentioned it to you before. Later, he will participate in the transformation of the terrorist three-masted ship. This is Lafayette, my navigator. There may be some direction for the transformation of the terrorist three-masted ship. More detailed requirements." Because there is no intersection between Lafayette and Frankie, Maude gave a brief introduction. "Oh, hurry up, then." Lafayette looked at Frankie and pointed to the drafting workbench prepared in advance at the corner of the wall, looking a little impatient. Franch could feel Lafayettes urgency, and sat in front of the workbench without saying anything, and began to draw a conceptual picture of the transformation of the terrifying three-masted ship. After the deal was negotiated yesterday, Maude has taken him around the entire terrorist three-masted ship and made many demands. Frankie has already memorized these things by heart. What we have to do now is to draw a conceptual drawing, then discuss with Maude and the others to finalize, and finally draw a design drawing. Frankie, who was already prepared, drew the concept map in a short while. "So fast?" Maud and Lafayette were a little surprised by Frank''s efficiency. Frankie is rarely narcissistic and boastful, so he handed the drawn conceptual picture to Maude. It looks like Party B who is handing in homework. It is quite solemn. Maud took the concept map and looked down carefully. His focus is mainly on the weapon system and driving force system. "Is this a laser cannon? Similar to the naval pacifist?" Maud pointed to a few simple weapon sketches drawn by Frankie under the front end of the terrifying three-masted ship. "Yes!" Franky nodded, and said, "But if the materials are insufficient, I can''t make it even if it is super, and after making it, I have to conduct various tests." "Well, this is natural." Maud expressed his understanding, and there is no doubt. Give the weapon system to Frankie, a weapon madman, to design, at least he is relieved. After that, Maude turned to the equally important power system and asked Frankie several more questions. Such as steering, speed, speed increase, explosive power and so on. "Because you said you don''t have to worry about the fuel endurance issue, so I adopted the principle of''weakened version of the wind gun'' in the driving force system. In this way, the power must be super perfect, but relative, the fuel consumption speed, It''s also super fast!" Frankie pointed out the shortcomings of this power system in good time. Maud nodded and asked: "The fuel can only be Coke, right?" "Yes." Franky responded. The premise of all designs and concepts is to use Coke as fuel. This is absolutely unchangeable. However, with the size of a terrifying three-masted ship, as long as the ship is equipped with a set of Coke production line, the disadvantage of excessive fuel consumption can be alleviated to a certain extent. "That''s about it..." After understanding the general weapon system and power system, there is nothing wrong with Maud, so he finalized the conceptual design given by Frankie. A few minutes later, Maude slipped away. Afterwards, the details of the transformation, as well as various issues such as the power system, are quite consuming brain cells and effort, and Maude does not intend to follow up. It is the captains prerogative to directly throw the subsequent labor-intensive work to Lafayette. said so, but Maude can''t stay aside from the materials. In addition to collecting the materials needed by Frankie to make various weapons, there is also a large amount of gold that can support the entire power system, as well as the problem of fuel life. Weapon materials, Maude thought of a winter island where Frankie landed after being shot and flying by a bear-the institution island, the future country of Baltimore. There should be enough materials in that place. If it is not enough, lets sneak attack on Kaidos weapon factories distributed on the site. In short, the target island will always be there, so as long as you spend a little effort and time, you will surely be able to collect enough weapon materials. As for gold... You can take a trip to the sky island, or use the revolutionary army intelligence channels behind Sabo to find the golden ship of the golden emperor Gild Tezolo. The difficulty of obtaining this matter is also not high, but it requires effort and time. Finally, there is the issue of fuel life. Before inviting Frankie to participate in the transformation, the reason why Maude let Frankie not worry about the fuel life problem is because Maude knew that there are people with such qi fruit ability like Caesar in this world. By then, as long as the fruit in Caesar''s body is captured, the fuel problem should be solved. In response to these issues, Maud has a clearer idea. But right now he will focus on finding Raleigh. "I don''t know how Sabo is doing the investigation?" Maud walked in the corridor, talking to himself softly. at the same time. The newspaper published by the World News and Economic Agency is like a pot of water poured in a hot pot. The whole world is boiling again. The headline of the newspaper this time is-Four Emperor Kaido fiasco, life and death unknown! The content of the title alone is enough to cause an uproar around the world. Countless people were shocked. Kaido fiasco? What international jokes are you making? ! But the pirates all over the new world, after seeing this title, basically react like this. Beast Kaido! That is one of the kings who have been in the new world for many years. How can an existence like this be linked to the word "failure"? Just looking at the headline, the first reaction of most pirates is to directly question the authenticity of the newspaper content. But at the same time a question also arises If this is true, then who will make Kaido miserable? They naturally want to keep watching. Then, they saw a few photos published on the page that proved Kaido''s "failure", and the famous name that had been deeply embedded in their cognition-Bacardi Maud! ! ! Countless people were shocked. It''s that man again! ! ! "Four Emperors Kaido miserably defeated? Hey, did the World Economic News'' brain be kicked by a donkey or caught by the door? Such a title? I am not afraid of being spit?" "The person who beat Pakaiduo is Bacardi Maud." "Huh??? It''s Maude, that''s all right." "Has Kaido and Maude officially contacted?" "I remember Kaido declared war on the Maud Pirates not long ago, and I didn''t expect it to be so soon." "This kind of thing is really unimaginable." "Kaido actually lost..." "It is a fiasco, which is a bit exaggerated, but from these photos, Kaido really lost..." After the newspaper that published the fiasco of Kaido flew to the world, it not only caused a strong earthquake, but also aroused intense discussion. Since the Marin Vandor, which was large enough to go down in history, the worlds weather vane has been very unstable since the war ended. The first thing that people feel is the force of wind and rain. After that, people were surprised to find that the several major events that occurred after the end of the war were all related to Bacardi Mod. "Bacardi Maud, this man...has become the center of the vortex of the entire world." "Yeah, there is always a sense of absurdity that he holds most of the world in his hands." "I feel the same way. Now that guy''s every move can be said to affect the situation of the whole world all the time." "Bacardi Maud...obviously contributed to the decline of the White Beard Pirates, and then destroyed the newly emerging Black Beard Pirates with the momentum of thunder, but it did not take the White Beard Pirates logically. The movement of the group site." "What does that man want to do?" "Hey, don''t say so absolutely, the Whitebeard Pirates has indeed fallen, but it hasn''t fallen yet." "Yes, but, I dont think that a group of''remnants'' can raise up a storm in front of the Maud Pirates... You see, even Kaido is defeated by Maud. In a few months, I just heard about Maud. The news that the Kaido Pirates have died, I wouldn''t be surprised!" "" Through newspapers, information spreads to all corners of the world at an extremely fast speed. People were shocked by the fact that Maude defeated Kaido. After accepting the facts, I felt deeply disturbed by the increasingly turbulent situation. New world, somewhere in the sea. A gleaming giant ship sails through the waves on the sea. The length of the ship is more than 10,000 meters, and a seemingly large and prosperous town was built on the ship. On both sides of the bow of the ship, two golden guns with a length of more than 100 meters were installed, straight forward, looking extremely domineering. This giant ship is the world''s largest entertainment city-Guran Tezolo, ruled by the golden emperor Gild Tezolo. On the ship, in a magnificent room. Tezolo leaned on the sofa with a wine glass in his hand. The candle light shines on the wine glass, making the red wine in the glass emit a ray of luster. On the round table on the side of the sofa, there are newspapers with reports on Kaidos fiasco and Maudes order of reward. Tezolo stared down at the photo of Maud in the reward order, without looking away for a long time. "I really want to see you soon, Bacardi Maud!" After a while, Tezolo''s slightly low voice sounded in the room. In the tone of ??, full of expectation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 636： Raleigh Chapter 636 Rayleigh New world, an island. This is an impossible zone where pirates gather in groups. There are quite a few places like this in the New World. After all, even a navy with forces spreading across the four seas and the first half of the great waterway can hardly reach out into the new world ruled by the Four Emperors. Affected by this, many places outside the jurisdiction have naturally become inaccessible. But with the succession of Aka Inu as Marshal, this phenomenon that has been maintained for many years may change little by little. At this moment. The uneven buildings in the inaccessible zone are all caught in the fire. The billowing black smoke flew towards the sky, reflecting the gloomy sky. The noisy and noisy streets in the past are so quiet that there is only the sound of burning fire. A **** corpse lying messy on the ground. The light fell on the body, bright and dark, exuding a breath of death. A little further away is the central area of ??the building complex. There, countless corpses formed a hill. At the top of the corpse mountain, sat a man with a majestic figure, a military uniform and long blond hair. This man is Douglas Barrett, the successor of the evil spirit. "Interesting, interesting..." Barrett held a newspaper in his hand, grinning with a dangerous smile. Around ??, there is a fire that rapidly consumes oxygen. The unbearable high temperature formed by ?? fills every corner. But Barrett, sitting on the corpse hill, seemed to have no influence at all. In fact. He destroyed this untouchable den. This corpse on a hill, as well as the corpses that can be seen everywhere in the street, he also contributed to it. Its not a pity for people who are too weak to die. This concept has been rooted in Barretts behavioral style. Life? In his opinion, it was just a string of cold numbers. "I will find you, Bacardi Maud." Barretts eyes flashed with awe-inspiring warfare, as soon as he flung the newspaper into the sky. The spread out newspaper, flying high. Under the shining of the fire, the black title of [Four Emperor Kaido miserable, life and death unknown] is particularly bold. After that, the flying newspaper was swept by the airflow, and within a second or two, it was burned to ashes by the fire. Barrett jumped off the hill of corpses and strode out of the town. Bang, wow On the ground, the many swords, guns, swords and axes that fell beside the corpse, as if attracted by magnetic force, rolled along the ground into a ball and followed Barrett. In this way, Barrett brought a bunch of weapons to the port where many ships were anchored. In a few minutes... This pirate ship with very personal style will be turned into a pile of scrap iron by Barrett. New World, Cake Island. This is the main base of the BIGMOM Pirate Group. "I was knocked down by that kid!!!" "Kaido, what the **** are you up to?!" The newspaper delivered today caused Charlotte Linglings anger to spread across the island in an instant. Streets and houses. The soul creatures of various shapes are very sensitive to Charlotte Lingling''s emotions. At this moment, they are all curled up and shivering in the corner. Besides Charlotte Lingling''s room, the many children headed by Katakuri and Perrospero looked at the closed door with solemn expressions. As if it was a visible pressure, constantly surging from the gap in the door. Vaguely, you can see the faintly flickering black and red light through the crack of the door. That seems to be the manifestation of the overlord appearance of Charlotte Lingling with the emotional explosion. "Mom is often angry recently..." "Yes, affected by this, several vassal islands dedicated to desserts have fallen victim to them." "It''s all Bacardi Maud''s fault!!!" The Minister of Candy, Perros Pero, with a long tongue, looked fierce. In his hands, it is the headline report sent to the world today, and it is also the culprit that caused Charlotte Lingling''s sudden anger. "If I can confirm the position of the Maud Pirates, my mother will definitely kill Bacardi Maud to avenge Sister Smoky!" "The sea is so vast, and the Maud Pirates has not established a stronghold, and its whereabouts are even more erratic. It is difficult to find them." "If this were not the case, my mother would have killed Bacardi Maud!" The children of Charlotte Lingling''s knees gathered in the corridor, making no secret of her resentment and killing intent towards Maude. Hugging Kata Kuri, one of the stars, with his arms around him, leaning his back against the wall, and calmly said: "That guy can defeat Kaido. It''s more tricky than expected..." "Really." Perrospero said coldly: "But no matter how strong the **** is, he will never be his mother''s opponent. Moreover, only in terms of military strength, we are an absolute advantage." "" Kata Kuri glanced at Perrospero, but did not answer. Under the gaze of many brothers and sisters, Perrospero looked at the door, his expression increasingly gloomy. "If you can''t find the Maude Pirates, you will not be able to meet the conditions for''start war'', and we don''t know the situation on Kaido at the moment, so we can only continue to wait and see." Speaking of this, Perrospero seemed to have thought of something, coldly said: "The powerful prisoners who escaped from Impel prison have been very active recently, especially the ghost successor Barrett. They are simply beasts that got out of the cage, and blood flowed everywhere they went." "Compared to crusade against the Maud Pirates, if my mother can conquer these guys..." Perrospero''s eyes shone with light. Putting aside other things, just talking about combat power... The prisoners who escaped from the sixth floor of the Deep Sea Prison are extremely dangerous and brutal, but they are outstanding in terms of combat power, and they are a group of monsters worth the effort to attract. Even if it only recruits two or three, it is a good thing that cannot be ignored for the BIGMOM pirate group, which is already the four emperors. Perrospero hoped that Charlotte Lingling could temporarily shelve her killing intent on Maude, and instead focus on the monsters. But even though he was the eldest son, he didn''t dare to make such a suggestion to Charlotte Lingling under this juncture. Speaking of... If it werent for todays headline report that shook the whole world and angered his mother again, Perrospero would have planned to find a suitable time to bring it up within a few days. Thinking of this, Perrospero gritted his teeth, wishing to skin Maude cramps. "Master Perrospero!" Just then, at the end of the corridor, an urgent voice came. No one arrives, the sound arrives first. A small captain hurried over. "Idiot, don''t come over, stand there and wait for me." Seeing the squad leader irritated, Perrospero frowned and asked the squad leader to stand still and stop coming. But his reminder is obviously too late. The team leader who ran straight over, suddenly rolled his eyes and fainted on the corridor with a bang. Only the overlord color aftermath leaking from the crack in the door directly stunned the team leader. "Idiot." Perrospero cursed in a low voice, walked over, waved the candy cane in his hand, released a thick liquid of sugar, and rolled up the fainted team leader. "Kata Kuri, I will leave." Perrospero glanced at Kata Kuri with his back against the wall. Kata Kuli heard the words and nodded towards Perrospero. Perrospero left here with the team leader. Judging from the violent reaction of the team leader, it should be that he has received some important news. Perrospero thought so. He led the team leader away from Charlotte Lingling''s domineering and domineering range, and came to a cake house not far away. Then, with a few tricks, the captain woke up. "Well" Squad leader woke up leisurely, first took a breath from severe pain, and immediately after seeing Perrospero, he endured the severe pain and performed his duties. The fast report: "Master Perrospero, not long ago, our people discovered the badly injured and unconscious Pluto Raleigh on the beach of Flavor Island in the outermost part of the north!!!" "Huh?! What did you say?!" Perrospero was taken aback. A few hours later. Ride the sugar slug to the Flavor Island Perrospero, and saw Rayleigh who was seriously injured and unconscious as the team leader said. "This is really..." Perrospero looked at Rayleigh, who was pale, his eyes closed, and his breath was rather weak. His gaze flicked over Rayleigh''s empty sleeves and trousers, and Perrospero''s eyes couldn''t help showing shock. This legendary character who was once the right-hand man of Roger, the Pirate King, suffered such a tragic injury. "Why did he end up here without mentioning that he was injured? Is it accidental, or...?" Shocked, Perrospero''s heart flashed with murderous intent. When encountering the confusion that cannot get the answer, Perrospero''s method has always been to eliminate the root cause directly. He does not believe that Lei Li, who lost his limbs, drifted to Flavor Island Beach by accident. So, for a moment, he moved to kill and wanted to take advantage of the situation and directly kill Lei Li. But after weighing the severity, he suppressed the killing intent. Because he was not the first discoverer... If Charlotte Lingling knew that he was good at making opinions, it would be hard to explain. "Get someone over to help him heal." Perrospero waved his candy cane and ordered the team leader who was accompanying him to mobilize the doctor. "Okay, Lord Perrospero!" After taking the command, the team leader quickly ran to the flavor town in the distance. After watching the team leader leave, Perrospero looked down at the dying Rayleigh. "If the information is correct, your friendship with Mod that **** is pretty good? Hades Raleigh." Whispering to himself, Perrosperos eyes flashed with a strange light. The country of harmony, the island of ghosts. The headline report that Kaido was defeated by Maud spread all over the world, and naturally, the ghost island, which is the base of the beasts and pirates, will not be missed. "How could this be... Mr. Kaido actually..." Quin, who received the news and rushed to the ghost island, was surrounded by many crew members with a face full of disbelief. "What did Jhin **** do with the past!!! And Peggy Wan and the others!!! Are they all idiots? Why is there no "report" of them in the newspapers!!!" Unable to accept this "fact" Quinn, instead vented his anger on Jhin, who was on the expedition with Kaido, and many cadres and members. In anger, Quinn squeezed the newspaper hard, even showing signs of beastization. "Hey, where did the royal guard go? Did you contact Mr. Kaido directly?" He just arrived at the ghost island, and suddenly remembered this. Compared with the situation of Kaido and others who set sail on the expedition through the newspaper, it will be clearer to contact directly by phone worm. Hearing Quinns words, the members of the surrounding Beast Pirate Group looked at each other. Someone timidly said: "We didn''t see the royal lord either!" "Then hurry up and find her!" Quin''s face showed green veins. Just then, a cold and dull voice came from not far away. "There seems to be something terribly important in that newspaper. Let me see it." Everyone followed the prestige and saw a firstborn with red horns and long white hair that faded to green. He was wearing a red prajna mask on his face, with mace on his back and a rope tied to his waist, stepping on wooden clogs. , Strode from the direction of the ghost island building. "Huh? Master Yamato!" Everyone, including Quinn, when they saw that person, they called out the persons name. And as the young master, the identity of the coming person is ready to come out. However, although she is respected as the young master by the people of the Beast Pirates, she is actually a daughter. Yamato walked directly in front of Quinn, stretched out his hand unceremoniously to **** the newspaper, and looked down. "Oh? That old man was defeated." After scanning the content of the report a few times, Yamato said in surprise, "Should I die like this?" "Uh, Master Yamato..." Looking at Yamato''s calm reaction, Quinn''s eyelids jumped. In his capacity, its not easy to reprimand Yamato. Yamato ignored the reactions of Quinn and the crew of the many beasts and pirates around him. After reading the newspaper quickly, he silently wrote down Maud''s name. The name... I was imprisoned on the island of ghosts, and it seems to be heard frequently recently. Soon, she threw away the newspaper and looked at Quinn in front of her. "What? Haven''t contacted the old man yet?" "No." Quin shook his head and said: "I rushed over as soon as I got the news, and I dont know what happened to Mr. Kaido." "Have you confirmed the life card?" Yamato said in an indifferent tone. Quin was about to answer, but was robbed by a sudden voice. "I confirmed just now, Master Kaido is fine." The source of the voice is a petite and exquisite woman with eyes paper hanging on her face. is the royal king Quinn just wanted to find, and at the same time Kaidos secretary. "Also, on the east side of the island, someone was washed up on the coastline." Put the **** of Bao Huang''s index together and put it on the forehead. Through the [shared vision] of the eyes on the paper, she discovered the east coastline faster than the members in charge of the patrol. (End of this chapter) Chapter 637： D Chapter 637 D Bao Huang, is Kaidos exclusive secretary, responsible for Kaidos daily arrangements. In addition to the man-made devil fruit that eats the flying squirrel form ability, the king also has a special ability of [sharing of vision]. The paper with eyes painted on her face is the launching medium of the [sharing of vision]. By sticking the same paper on the faces of various animals, the king can receive real-time pictures from the animals. The ability of ?? is similar to the real-time broadcast camera phone worm that is placed everywhere, but compared to pure image transmission, the ability of the king is more flexible. This kind of rare ability that can master the overall situation in a short period of time is very suitable for war, and is especially valued by Kaido who is keen on war. But compared to Violet''s ability to stare at the fruit, the Emperor''s ability still had to be thrown out of the street. "Hey, you go to the east coastline to see the situation." Hearing the information from the royal king, Quinn, who was somewhat relaxed because Kaido was unobstructed, immediately raised his finger to a man-made devil fruit that had the power of a bat. "Okay, Lord Quinn." The bat capable person named, immediately spread its wings and flew to the east coastline of Ghost Island. In the ??Animal department, although there are many branch categories, there are only a few categories with flying ability. And this, in front of the artificial devil fruit, is nothing at all. After a few minutes. This capable person who transformed into a bat shape brought the people whom the king said to everyone. This is an older man with broken hands and feet, his skin whitened by sea water. More eye-catching is the little black sunglasses on the old mans face. In front of such turbulent ocean currents around Ghost Island, these little sunglasses are like super glue glued on, always firmly on the old mans face. "( Quin, who likes to wear small sunglasses, keenly discovered this, and couldn''t help showing a surprised look. "These little sunglasses... are unusual!" Staring at the little sunglasses on the old mans face, Quinn slowly faded his surprise, and came to a conclusion very solemnly. "Eh!?" The many members of the Beast Pirate Group around them looked at Quinn with wide-eyed eyes. "Is this your focus? Lord Quinn!" "Why, there is a problem?" Quin glanced at the surrounding members. "no problem!" Everyone looked at Quinn, who wanted that pair of sunglasses very much, and said in unison. Obviously, after learning that Kaido was unobstructed, the man who had sat firmly in the position of the three plagues had recovered to the usual indiscretion. Yamato ignored Quinn, who was a little bit funny at first, and squatted down to look at the old man brought by the bat-ability man. "Did you have your limbs cut off by the''Sharp Blade''... The injury is so serious." glanced at the severed limb of the old man who seemed to have only the last breath, Yamato had a basic judgment, and was puzzled. With the current environment around the ghost island, people will be engulfed by waves and washed up to the coast. This is not impossible, but the probability of occurrence is very low. Furthermore, on this premise, the person who was washed up on the coast had his limbs severed in the near future... I just thought about it for a while, and I felt the violation. Quin stood beside Yamato, taking his attention away from the little sunglasses, and turning to look at the old mans appearance. "By the way, this guy... looks a bit familiar." Gazing at the other''s face, Quinn''s eyes drooped, as if thinking of something, he couldn''t help thinking. Yamato heard this and looked up at Quinn in thought. "I remember!" Quin''s eyelids lifted. "He is Roger''s right-hand man, Spark Jabba, who is as famous as Pluto Raleigh, has disappeared for so many years, thinking that he has died of old age in some inconspicuous place." "But why...this guy is here?" Quins tone was full of astonishment. On the other hand, the members of the beasts and pirate group around, some of them looked blank, but more, like Quinn, showed a look of astonishment. As Quinn said. How come a legendary figure like Jabba, who can''t beat the eight poles and has disappeared for many years, drifted to the island of ghosts? Navy headquarters, Marshal''s office. The red dog sits behind the desk, the cigar does not leave his mouth all the year round, and the end of the ignited smoke emits a curl of smoke. At the desk, an admiral wearing sunglasses, holding a stack of reports, is reporting to Akagu. "Marshal Sakaski, the relocation of the headquarters has been prepared a few days ago and can start at any time." Sunglasses Navy looked down at the contents of the report, and immediately looked up at the red dog whose eyes were hidden behind the smoke. Akadog nodded toward the Sunglasses Navy and motioned for him to continue. Sunglasses Navy continued to report. "The migration work is expected to be completed within one month, during which the World Conscription plan will be launched at the same time." "Furthermore, according to your request, the vacant general positions will be screened from the headquarters by means of evaluation after the end of the World Conscription plan." "At 6:25 last night, Lieutenant General Tea Dolphin, the head of the G5 branch, led a team to arrest the sixth-tier prisoner Adelaide the Ripper of Impel on the Addixon Island." "However, due to the fierce resistance of the''Bore Ripper'', at 7:42 p.m., Lieutenant Tea Dolphin was forced to execute the''Bore Ripper'' on the spot." After hearing the Sunglasses Navy report the arrest of the sixth-tier prisoners in Impel, Akadog''s face sank slightly. "The prisoners who escaped from the prison are just a group of beasts who will destroy the''stability''. Don''t increase the sacrifice rate when performing tasks for this kind of trouble. The order goes on..." The eyes of the red dog hidden in the smoke showed a cold luster, and said coldly: "Except for capable persons, when arresting these criminals, execution on the spot is listed as the highest priority measure. The existence of the deep sea prison is not meant to show kindness to these beasts!" "Understood, Marshal Sakarski!" Listening to Akinu''s words full of cold killing intent, the Navy with sunglasses straightened up subconsciously, and quickly replied. After half an hour. The Sunglasses Navy, who reported the end of the work, left the Marshals office. Akadog squinted his chin, lowered his head and stared coldly at the wanted order spread out on the desk and the newspaper today that published the fiasco of Kaido. In one of the positions on the layout, it was Maudes cold and handsome face. "The bait is already in place, don''t let me down, Bajia D. Mord..." A deep and powerful voice echoed in the office. During this period, the Navy will launch various action plans that will have a huge impact. During the period of ??, the most favorable situation for the navy was the fight between the major forces in the new world. Everyone understands the principle of one and the other. The problem is how to control... As long as the existence of pirates can completely withdraw from the stage called the sea, Aka Inu can do anything. It doesnt matter even if he was sent in. This is the justice of Akagu. In a sense, in this increasingly chaotic era, the navy headquarters needs a commander like Akadog. Navy headquarters, inspection room. "Is he also D..." The Warring States Period looked at the crane sitting on the opposite sofa, and the face carved with the traces of time was an expression of uncontrollable surprise. "Bacardi Mod, Bacardi, Bacardi..." Before getting a definite answer from Cranes mouth, the Warring States Period whispered Mauds name. "Hidden name..." "That''s right." He nodded slightly, clasped his hands and placed it on the coffee table casually, and said calmly: "This was discovered by Tina accidentally. She seemed to care about Maudes birth and experience... But by coincidence, she found a man who had served as a housekeeper in Maudes house. Less secret information." "Ok?" The Warring States period was slightly startled, and said in a deep voice, "I didn''t expect that there were survivors in that incident." According to the information found by the Ministry of Intelligence, the gang not only destroyed the Bacardi familys merchant ships, but also sent people to bloodbath the Bacardi familys mansion. It can be said that none of them are left... Such a severe method is also a consistent method of the gang. As for the huge industry of the Bacardi family, it was divided up overnight. There is no bone residue left. If it werent for the pirate who was instigated by the gang, Maude would have an outstanding face when he was young, and the idea of ??selling Maude for a good price... Otherwise, there is no reason why Maude will survive the slaughter of merchant ships. But apart from Maud, everyone related to the Bacardi family should have died... "To be precise, it is not a survivor, but an accomplice." Crane looked at the somewhat surprised Sengoku. "Accomplice? So that''s how..." Sengoku''s eyes cooled slightly. He has gone through many winds and rains, even without Crane''s explanation, he can guess what''s going on. is nothing more than a steward who worked for the Bacardi family. For a certain purpose, he then cooperated with the gangsters inside and out and sold the Bacardi family. Crane''s eyelids drooped, and he calmly said: "This matter... is actually quite complicated. In short, apart from the housekeeper and Maude, one other person escaped." "Who?" "Maud''s brother..." "" The Warring States was even more surprised. He did not directly refute the crane, but said: "But in the subsequent investigation, there was indeed a report of Bacardi Moyo''s death." "It was the housekeeper who kept Bacardi Moyo''s life secretly without telling the gang, but... now even the housekeeper doesn''t know the whereabouts of Bacardi Moyo." He briefly explained the reason. In fact, the housekeeper''s end was not very good, and the whole family was killed. The reason is not because the gang found that the butler had let Bacardi Moyo away. But when the gang threatened the housekeeper with "family", they never thought about letting the housekeeper go from the beginning. itself, this butler has a close relationship with the Bacardi family. As a result, because the family was held hostage by the bandits, they were forced to choose to sell the Bacardi family. Although it was said that there was a cause, it was essentially an accomplice. Because of the close relationship, this housekeeper knows some unknown secrets of the Bacardi family. For example, the surname Bacardi is actually a hidden name. is the same as Roger, that is actually D. "Is there such a secret...D, Bajia.D. Mord." The Warring States Period squeezed his forehead, recalling what Maude had done so far when he went to sea, and said helplessly: "The people of this race are really not worrying." "Warring States, are you going to meet that housekeeper?" Crane asked at the right time. She knows that the Warring States has always cared about the people of the "D family". If you go to meet the butler in person, you may be able to unearth more secrets related to Maud. Sengoku groaned, but turned to ask: "Xiaohe, do you know where Karp is now?" "Go to the cemetery." He lowered his head slightly, and said softly: "After all...the spear is dead." "is it" The Warring States subconsciously tilted his head and looked in the direction of Didi where the cemetery was located. His eyes seemed to pass through numerous obstacles, and saw the man who had just recovered from his injuries, holding a few bottles of wine, slowly pouring it on the tombstone with many names recorded. "It must be very uncomfortable, Karp..." The Warring States sighed slightly. Crane defaulted to the view of the Warring States period. Neither the process nor the result is what Karp wants to see. But that''s how it happened. Navy headquarters, Malin Vandor town. In the box of a restaurant. Smog, Dasqi and others are enjoying a table full of food. Its Tinas treat today, so they wont be polite at all. "Sister Tina, don''t you want to eat something?" Da Siqi put down the tableware and looked at Tina, who was constantly drinking. "Tina just wants to drink now." Tina answered and poured herself a glass of wine. In front of her, there were already two bottles of red wine that had bottomed out. Hearing what Tina said, Da Siqi was taken aback. This luxurious meal was ordered by Tina. As a result, Tina did not move a bite as the hostess. Since I entered the box, I kept drinking. During ??, I occasionally raised my head to see how they were eating. This made Da Siqi feel an unspeakable weirdness, and she didn''t know what to say for a while. Smogg glanced at Tina who was in a bad mood, probably knowing the reason, and calmly said: "It''s because of Maude." "Correct." Tina raised her brows and did not deny. After that, she drank the glass full of red wine in a rough sip. Smogg sighed upon seeing this: "From the beginning, you don''t need to trace his origin..." "Tina is just curious..." Tina put down the wine glass and stared down at the red wine residue at the bottom of the glass. After a pause, she said in an inexplicable tone: "You are right, Smogg...it is really unnecessary." She could not refute Smogg''s words, nor did she intend to explain. As a navy... If it is not accidental to find out the hidden name of Maude. So, what she did is really meaningless. "It''s just that what we did... Forget it, that''s the end of the matter, and it doesn''t make much sense to talk about it." Tina sighed deeply. Terror three-masted ship. "Barrett?" Maud looked at Sabo who brought him the news, and there was a cold light in his eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 638： Status (two in one) Chapter 638 Status Quo (two in one) The successor of the evil spirit-Douglas Barrett. Like Golden Emperor Tezolo, this is a very strange name to Maude. But this is such a man who has no trace in the memory of the original book, but he has the strength to defeat the three old men of Raleigh, Jabba, and Sol. When Sabo sent the news to Maude, Maudes first reaction was not to believe it. Put aside Thor, who lost a leg and lost his strength. Leely and Jabba, as the right arm of Roger One Piece, even if they are getting older, their strength should not be underestimated. Maud can''t imagine how these three old men were defeated. For him, apart from starting with "stamina", he can''t think of any way to win. Although I dont want to believe it, its true. "Douglas Barrett, originally a member of the Roger Pirates, later withdrew from the Roger Pirates for unknown reasons." "After that, Douglas Barrett turned the ocean upside down by himself." "In order to deal with him at the time, the navy headquarters even launched an order to kill demons and eventually defeated him and threw him into the city." "This is an extremely powerful monster." Faced with Maudes doubts, Sabo explained Barretts origin in a timely manner. Maud was taken aback, and then frowned: "This man was once a member of Roger Pirates?" "That''s right." Sabo nodded. Maud heard the words, his eyes were more cold. Sol, Raleigh, and Jabba are also from Roger Pirates... So, what''s the secret in it? After a while, Maude narrowed his eyes to the cold light and asked, "Sabo, besides this incident in the Chambord Islands, did you find anything else?" According to the information found by the Revolutionary Army, it has been determined that Leili and Soljaba are together. Maud is very worried about Sol and their situation. After all, judging from the signs that Raleighs life card showed, Sol and Jabba are very likely to have encountered the same situation as Raleigh. "Sorry." Sabo shook his head at Maude, and said in a deep voice, "The only things that can be found." "is it" Maud quietly clenched his fists, his face was full of worries that could not be concealed. In this way, if you want to know what the situation is, all that is left is to find Raleigh quickly. "By the way, Sanny doesn''t know about this, right?" "Don''t worry, with your previous confession, I didn''t let her participate in the investigation, and I passed the anger with other companions." "that''s OK" Maud nodded slightly, his eyelids drooped, and said, "Dont let Sunny know about this until youve confirmed the situation." "" Sabo glanced at Maudes white fingertips too hard, and after a few seconds of silence, he asked: "Maud, what are you going to do?" "Find Uncle Lei Li first, then talk..." Maud took a deep breath. Sabo stopped talking. He already knew the reason why Maude rushed to leave the night when Kaido struck. In this way, for Maude, the most important thing right now is to find Raleigh. After a while. Sabo didnt stay long, left the room and went to the medical room. Arriving outside the medical room, before reaching out to push the door, Sabo felt the chill seeping from the crack in the door. "Blue pheasant..." A ray of red light flashed through Sabos eyes, and he pushed open the door of the medical room. Just like the information received from seeing and hearing the color feedback, dressed in a white suit, the tall green pheasant is standing in the medical room with hands in pockets. In front of the green pheasant, there is a well-behaved Straw Hat Pirate Group. Seeing Sabo walk into the medical room, everyone in the Straw Hat Pirates group couldn''t help but cast their eyes on Sabo for help. Sabo knew that the green pheasant was assigned by Maud to perform the teaching task, so he ignored the help-seeking eyes that looked at him, and went straight to Luffy, who was still in a coma, but was getting better. didn''t know how Lu Fei would feel about the current situation after waking up. "No matter what, you have to seize this opportunity, Luffy..." Sabo came to the side of the hospital bed, looked down at Luffy in a coma, and thought silently in his heart. After Sabo left the room, Maude went directly to Jaya, and told Jaya the news found by the revolutionary army. After learning the news, Jaya, like Maude, can''t hide his worry. Why did Barrett attack his former companions? Jaya and Maude didnt even bother to go into it. They only care about the safety of Sol, Raleigh, and Jabba. "Maybe they are still together." Maud took Jaya''s hand, and he had calmed down on the way over. "So, as long as Uncle Raleigh is still alive, Sol and Jabba will definitely be fine." "Ok." Jaya nodded heavily, looked out the white clouds that were faintly flowing between her head, gritted her teeth and said: "I have to find Uncle Leili quickly, but I dont know how long it will take..." Maud was silent. Currently, there is too little information. Neither knows Raleigh''s current situation nor how long it will take to find Raleigh. What ?? can do is to prepare in advance to be able to deal with any emergencies before finding Raleigh. Jaya wanted to further increase the speed of the terrifying three-masted ship, but it is now the highest speed. If you want to break through, you can only further the ability of Piaopiao Fruit, but this kind of thing needs to be accumulated. So, no matter how anxious she is now, the speed of the terrifying three-masted ship will not increase. Although she is also very aware of this, the anxiety that may arise from this will not fade away. In Maudes impression, Jaya has always been calm and generous. This is the first time that Maude has seen this kind of restless anxiety. And what he can do is to remind Jaya as possible as possible to keep a good attitude. After a while, Maude left the room where Jaya was. After that, Maude went to the control room to find Frankie to understand the progress, and proposed the idea of ??installing a temporary engine on the ship to temporarily increase the speed of the terrorist three-masted ship while sailing. After Frankie''s explicit rejection, Maude completely gave up and gave up the unrealistic idea of ??temporarily increasing the speed. A few days later. After Philo''s proper treatment, Luffy finally woke up. Thanks to Philos special ointment and Luffys own terrifying resilience. At the same time as he woke up, Luffy''s injury had recovered seven or eight. "hungry!" Luffy wakes up, reflexively wants to fill up his stomach quickly. But soon, he recalled the battle that night, and his heart was shaken. "Everyone..." Luffy looked around quickly. In the strange medical room, there is no other person besides him. Luffy couldn''t help showing a dazed look. "Gurulu..." At this moment, there was a continuous croaking in the belly. Luffy stroked his belly weakly. He lifted the quilt and got out of bed. Although he is very, very hungry, what he thinks now is to find everyone. As soon as Luffys foot hit the ground, the door to the medical room was pushed open. The person pushing the door is Chopper. "Luffy, you finally woke up!!!" Chopper, who was holding a pile of medical supplies, was immediately full of excitement after seeing Luffy getting up and landing. "Chopper!" Luffy also showed excitement when he saw Chopper who was safe and sound. "By the way, how about everyone? Are you all right? I remember Sauron was seriously injured, and the guy who attacked us..." Thinking of the safety of his companions, the excitement on Luffy''s face quickly faded, replaced by a deep worry. The situation that night was desperate. At the moment he lost consciousness, Luffy even passed the word death in his head. "It''s okay, Maude saved us." Qiaoba stepped on cheerful steps, came to Lu Fei''s side, and explained: "Although Sauron was seriously injured, he has almost recovered after treatment. Now, Maude is teaching him swordsmanship." "???" Luffy was confused. When ??Qiaoba saw this, he told Luffy what had happened these days. After listening to Chopper''s narration, Luffy looked dull. The green pheasant wants to teach them domineering... Maud wants to teach Sauron swordsmanship... For Luffy, who has been in a coma for a few days, this kind of thing is simply magical. Training Course. ϡ! Accompanied by the sharp impact of the blade, Sauron flew out and hit the ground heavily. Maud held Qiushui with one hand and looked at Sauron, who was falling into a circle of smoke and dust. His gaze passed Sauron''s long knife that he was holding on tightly, Maude nodded slightly, and calmly said: "I didn''t spare any effort just now, but you can guarantee that the weapon will not drop after you take the move. This is commendable." "No energy?" Sauron got up from the ground, took a deep breath, and said in a deep voice: "You don''t need to comfort me, you just...but even the "shadow" is useless." "Really stubborn, forget it..." Maud shook his head, pointed the knife at Sauron, and said, "Go on." "" Sauron did not speak, silently released his armed domineering, and dyed the long knife into jet black as quickly as possible. Maud watched the process of Sauron covering the weapon color on the long knife, frowning: "Before attaching the''armed color'' to the knife, unless you encounter some necessary conditions, don''t blindly pursue it fast. This will only make the distribution of your armed color appear obvious gaps, in other words, it is not evenly distributed. ." "Ok?" Sauron was startled, and couldn''t help but lower his head to look at the armed long sword. Since he learned the armed color, he simply believes that the sooner the armed color is released, the better. Just wrap the armor color around the long knife. This is his application view of armed color. Under this premise, he believes that as long as the quality of the armed color is constantly improved. In this way, nothing more was considered. Now that he heard Maudes reminder, he realized that he had made a serious mistake. If the armed color cannot be converted into damage well, no matter how hard you try to improve the quality of the armed color, you will not get a good feedback result. "Again." Maud''s command without the slightest emotion, let Sauron recover from his contemplation. Being silent, Sauron first removed the armed domineering covering the knife in accordance with Mord''s orders, and immediately released the armed domineering again. This time, under Sauron''s deliberate control, the speed of the armour-colored domineering entanglement of the long knife became very slow and slow, like ink, and it was soaked on the knife inch by inch. It took more than twenty seconds for Sauron to cover the three long swords with the released armed color. Maud saw this, pointed to the historical text not far away, and said lightly: "Cut it and see." "Great." Sauron looked at the historical text that was used as a stake. Ghost cut! Suddenly, a sharp knife crossed the text of history. Boom! The surface of the stele in the historical text was unscathed, but the sword aura that was scattered, cut deep trenches in the surrounding ground. Maud looked at Sauron, who was in the posture, and asked, "How do you feel?" "Resilience... a lot weaker!" Sauron slowly closed his move, looking down at the hands holding the hilt, a little surprised. The hardness of the historical text is beyond doubt. Therefore, when he used the historical text to feed the trick several times, he not only failed to cause the slightest harm to the historical text, but also almost let the weapon get rid of it. But this time... is very stable. A kind of stability that has never been experienced. Looking at Saurons surprised reaction, Maude explained: While the armed color is''transformed'' into lethality, it will also give the user the same degree of protection. "Deep experience." Sauron looked up at Maude. Mord said: "Remember the feeling, and then go on, don''t stop until you are exhausted." "Great." Sauron turned around and looked at the text of history. ͡ With a slight sound, the armed color sprang out from his palm, like a black snake crawling leisurely, coiling along the blade very slowly. Maud watched calmly from the side. Finding Raleigh is an urgent matter, but it will not affect the deal between him and Frankie. He will teach Sauron swordsmanship. As for the others, it was thrown to Qing Pheasant and Xia Qi. After this comparison, he is quite relaxed. On another training ground far away. Robin looked at Sauron, who was doing his best to swing the knife towards the text of history, and gently twitched his brows. It''s really messy to use the text of the history as wooden stakes... will do this kind of thing, except for Maud, it is estimated that there will be no second one. She sighed in her heart. New World, IWC, Cake Island. After a few days'' time, Charlotte Lingling''s anger that Maud was hooked out showed signs of disappearing. Perrospero looked for the right time and reported the detention of Raleigh to Charlotte Lingling. "Oh? There is such a thing?" After hearing Perrosperos report, Charlotte Lingling, who had almost died down, seemed quite surprised. "What about others?" "Currently being held in Mundor''s''Book World''." Perrospero lowered his head slightly and answered Charlotte Linglings question. Charlotte Lingling squinted and said: "Bring him here." "Okay, Mom." Perrospero executed Charlotte Lingling''s orders with the fastest efficiency. After a while, Mondor, the cheese minister, the nineteenth son of the Charlotte family, hurried over, and then used his power to release Raleigh who was imprisoned in the book world. After the treatment of the BIGMOM Pirates, Raleigh''s condition has improved a lot. "Ok?" When ?? fell on the ground, Leily looked up at Charlotte Lingling who was sitting on the king''s seat, with a solemn look in his eyes. "It''s really lost in a really bad place." He sighed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 639： IWC? Then I will demolish one country by one! Chapter 639 Nations? Then I will demolish one country by one! His limbs were severed, and then he was thrown in front of the four emperors BIGMOM. Navy''s hand is really merciless and extremely hot. Reilly sighed softly. Although the situation is worrying, there is no panic on the pale old face. Yes, its just a kind of life-and-death calmness without fear of any threats. "Pluto Raleigh..." Charlotte Lingling condescendingly looked down at Lei Li, her gaze scanned Lei Lis severed limb, her eyes could not help but reveal a hint of scrutiny. "A man like you will fall here...who did it?" "Even the BIGMOM pirate group, which is known as the industry''s No. 1''intelligence network,'' hasn''t received any news?" Reilly met Charlotte Lingling''s scrutiny gaze, and calmly said: "In this way, the admiral has blocked the news thoroughly." When Charlotte Lingling raised this question, Raleigh''s first thought was that the Navy blocked the news. This also means that the outside world does not know what happened on the Chambord Islands. But in fact, the Revolutionary Army relied on a more powerful intelligence network than the BIGMOM Pirate Group, and it was able to find some clues. "Navy?" Hearing Raleighs words, Charlotte Lingling''s eyes suddenly showed a dangerous light, and she said coldly: "What you mean by this is... the navy made you like this, and then sent you to me on purpose?" "As far as the''results'' are concerned, this is indeed the case." Reilly sighed softly. Perrospero looked at Raleigh. He has already guessed the motives of the navy, and he does not forbid a ridiculous tone: "The dignified Hades, Raleigh, was actually used as a chess piece by the navy. The older he is, the more useless he is, lick!" Speaking of this, Perrospero turned to look at Charlotte Lingling on the throne. "Mom, the Navy first blocked the news, and then took the pains to send Raleigh here. It made it clear that we were asked to bear the non-existent behavior of''seriously wounding Raleigh''. We can''t just follow the navy''s will. ." has always been a thoughtful Perrospero, and hopes that his mother can focus on obeying the prisoners who escaped from the sixth floor of Impel. As soon as Kerelli came, it directly affected his plan to propose this matter. In desperation, he can only use a relatively obscure statement to see if his mother can send Lei Li away. Although they originally planned to destroy the Maud Pirates, it is always an unpleasant thing to be used as a gun by the navy. Reilly didn''t mind Perrospero''s sarcasm, glanced at Charlotte Lingling on the throne, and said calmly: "If you can understand, it''s the best." He knew that the Navys intention to send him here was to increase the friction between Charlotte Lingling and Maude. The strategy is not very good, but they have grasped the personality and behavior style of each other. This is not the result he wants to see. It would be great if Charlotte Lingling didn''t take the initiative to move up. "Mamama..." Charlotte Lingling understood the reason and couldn''t help laughing. The huge bloated body exudes a terrifying breath suddenly. "Since it was a''gift'' sent by the Navy, how could my mother refuse to accept it." "Mom..." Perrospero''s face changed when he heard the words, and when he was about to say something, he noticed Charlotte Lingling and glanced at it. Full of deterrent gaze, Perrospero was interested in shutting up. "Hurry up and contact Morgans, I cant wait to let Bacardi Maude take a good look at this gift!" "" Looking at Charlotte Lingling''s reaction, Perrospero cursed secretly in her heart. Abominable Navy... is obviously a third-rate strategy, but it hits the mothers consistent style with extreme precision. Seeing that there was no room for change, Perrospero could only act according to his fate, took out the phone worm, and dialed the exclusive number that could reach Morgans. The BIGMOM Pirate Group has a long history of friendship with the kings of these underground worlds, and occasionally establishes a cooperative relationship. Just ask Morgans to publish something in the newspaper. Generally speaking, Morgans readily agrees. This time-- The news to be published, but it involves Bacardi Maud. Then, Morgans, who has become Bacardi Mauds behind-the-scenes, might be scrupulous and refuse his mother''s request. This possibility is still there. Perrospero stared at the phone worm that was sending radio waves. Before the call worm was connected, he hoped from the bottom of his heart that Morgans would decisively reject his mother''s request. A few seconds later. With a click, the phone worm was connected, and the image changed towards Morgans'' appearance. "Morgans." As soon as the call was connected, Charlotte Lingling spoke first. "Oh?" On the other side of the phone worm, Morgans'' horror was heard. "BIGMOM? It''s rare that you will call, really..." "No polite words, Morgans." Charlotte Lingling very roughly interrupted Morgans''s words, and went straight to the subject: "I want to send you a news." "Huh? What news?" Hearing the news, Morgunston came in spirit. His reaction was fed back to the image of the phone worm in real time. "Mamama..." Charlotte Lingling looked at the enthusiastic expression that Morgans gave back to the phone worm, and sneered: "Pluto Raleigh... is about to die in the hands of the old woman." "!!!" The phone worm suddenly showed shock. ten minutes later. An island in the new world. The mobile newspaper of the World Economic News Agency is temporarily located on a grassy area adjacent to a water source. In the office of the president. Morgans was shocked looking at the phone worm who had closed his eyes on the desk, and had not recovered for a long time. "Although Dada and Maud would not be able to stay..." After a long time, Morgans muttered to himself: "But this is big news." After speaking, Morgans couldn''t help showing an excited smile. After a while. The fax machine placed at the corner of the desk made a sound of working. A photo is being slowly printed by the fax machine. Morgans stared at the half-faxed photo. After seeing Raleigh''s tragic situation in the photo, Morgans became even more excited. "It''s incredible..." Morgans picked up the faxed photo, and his eyes flickered. After that, he picked up the internal phone and called out Dell, who brought Dada into the news industry. "President Morgans." Dale walked quickly into the office and looked at Morgans sitting behind his desk. When he answered the phone just now, he heard the eagerness in the tone of the president. Moorgans lifted his wings, pushed forward the photos and manuscript overview faxed by the BIGMOM Pirates, squinting his eyes and said: "Dale, tomorrow''s''headline'', I want you to write it." "Thank you, President!" Dell heard the words, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he quickly walked to the desk and picked up the photos and manuscript overview. Then, he was stunned. "President..." "something wrong?" "No, just... don''t you talk to Dada?" "This is not necessary." Morgans waved his hand. "Listen well, we are journalists from an objective stand. Is it possible that you want Dada to be embarrassed?" "I see, President." Dell nodded his head seriously, but thought in his heart: What are you saying objectively, you often charge money to do things! The next day. The newly released headlines were sent to all parts of the world diligently. The heat of the incident that the Four Emperors Kaido was defeated by Maude has not yet subsided, and the headlines published in the newspaper today made the world boil again. "Pluto Raleigh, this is the second in command of the Roger Pirates!" "The legendary character, unexpectedly..." "How could he provoke BIGMOM? And he was so miserable?" "Who knows." "After all, the so-called legend is nothing more than the remnant party of the last era." The successive events have made the world feel the upcoming turbulence more clearly. Something is coming... Countless people feel this way. Navy headquarters. Aka dog walking on a wide corridor, holding a copy of todays newspaper in his hand. He glanced down at the newspaper that Charlotte Lingling broke Raleigh''s limbs, and publicly provoked Maud''s report about this, and could not help but sneered silently. This result was within Akinu''s expectations. itself, this decoy plan does not need to hide the trap before it is implemented. Because, with Charlotte Linglings consistent style, coupled with the enmity between her and Maude... Even if she put the trap openly in front of Charlotte Lingling, she would step on it without hesitation. Take the words of the staff of Crane, as long as the target''s reaction is predicted, no matter how bad the strategy is, it will show its due value. Somewhere high in the new world. The terrifying three-masted ship flying at high speed could not receive the newspapers that were being sent to the world by the gulls. However, Maude was able to answer calls specifically from Dada. Through Dadas call to narrate, Maude finally learned the whereabouts of Raleigh. He didn''t pay attention to the apology of Dada. After thanking Dada, he directly hung up the phone worm. "BIGMOM..." There was an icy chill on Maudes face. A few minutes later. Jaya, Shaqi, Lafayette, and Green Pheasant came to Maudes room one after another. Maud looked at everyone, his eyes were sharp and said: "It''s going to go to war." "with who?" A gleam flashed in Lafayette''s eyes, and asked like a conditioned reflex. Maud paused and said: "BIGMOM Pirates." "Wow!" Lafayette heard this, and immediately showed excitement. First is the Beast Pirates, and then the BIGMOM Pirates. In the new world, the Pirates who dare to act like this, or in other words, the Pirates who can do such things, are only one of them! Just thinking about it, Lafayette felt that the blood was boiling, so much so that he didn''t care about the reason that prompted Maude to make this decision. He didn''t care, but the Qing pheasant did. "Ah la la, take the initiative to fight against the BIGMOM Pirates... Captain, can you tell us why?" The green pheasant looked at Maude. On the man''s face, the green pheasant saw a look similar to Zeng. That time, it was in Mad Hatter Town. Before Maude answered, Qing Pheasant thought silently in her heart. Maud glanced at the blue pheasant, and said in a deep voice, "Uncle Leiley is in BIGMOM''s hands." "Ok?" As soon as the words came out, Qing Pheasant hadn''t reacted much, but Jia Ya and Xia Qi''s expressions changed. Jaya thought of something, and asked urgently: "That..." "No news from Sol and Uncle Jabba." Maud knew what Jaya wanted to ask, and shook his head towards her. According to Dadas dictation, in the report published in the newspaper, there was no mention of Sol and Jabba, and the photos published were only Uncle Raleigh. If Sol and Uncle Jabba are also with the BIGMOM Pirates, with the attitude that Charlotte Lingling showed when she publicly provoked, it would definitely not be Tirely alone. This is enough to explain Sol and Jabba did not fall into the hands of the BIGMOM Pirates. Since there is no life card, it is not clear what the situation of the two of them is now. "In any case, rescue Uncle Leili!" Maud cut the railroad firmly. As long as you can rescue Raleigh, you can learn about Sol and Jabba from Raleigh. As for Raleigh, who was defeated by Barrett, why did he fall into the hands of the BIGMOM Pirates, and why did Charlotte Lingling replace Barretts record... The reason is worth pondering. But... Even if the reason is found out, there is only one choice left for Maude, and that is-rescue Uncle Leili! Less than ten minutes. The news that Maude was about to fight with the BIGMOM Pirate Group reached the ears of everyone on the ship. This time, everyone under his command accepted the news with a relatively calm reaction. They followed Maude all the way, neither long nor short... But Tomods blessings, big winds and waves, they are used to it. Even if Maude told them today: Little ones, rush to burn the Holy Land Mary Gioia tomorrow morning. They will not be surprised. In contrast, the Straw Hat Pirates group on board was stunned after hearing the news. Even Luffy had similar reactions. After he was quitted by Kaido for a time of "king addiction", he would no longer shout slogans that all the four emperors would fly away. He now has a clear understanding of the strength of the Four Emperors. Naturally, I also understand the gap. "I want to disembark!" Nami lay on the table, weakly. She doesnt want to face the Four Emperors anymore until her strength is officially improved. No one at the scene responded to Nami''s words. If you disembark here because Maude is going to fight the BIGMOM Pirates... Then, the chance they finally got to become stronger will stop here! A week later. Relying on the guidance of the life card, Maude came to the sky over the Totland Sea. Here is the country that Charlotte Lingling rules. In the whole sea area, the island is based on the cake island as the main body, and there are a total of 34 islands scattered around, so it is also known as the world. On every island, there is a minister in charge. And these ministers are naturally the children Charlotte Lingling gave birth to during her life. After the terrifying three-masted ship arrived over the Totland waters, under Mauds order, it fell straight to an island below. Coincidentally, that island is the Flavor Island located outside the Totland Sea, and it is also the island where Raleigh fell. As the terrifying three-masted ship landed, a large shadow shrouded the flavor island first. "What it is?!" The people on Flavor Island quickly noticed the terrifying three-masted ship that crashed down from the sky. The shadow that loomed over the head, with heavy pressure, hit the hearts of the residents of Flavor Island. Maud stood on the edge of the terrifying three-masted ship, facing the strong wind coming from him, bowed his head indifferently and looked down at the Flavor Island with a huge gift box as the main building. "IWC?" "Then I will demolish one country by one!" Headache and splitting, I feel depressed during this time... (End of this chapter) Chapter 640： Turn upside down (two in one) Chapter 640 Upset (two in one) The surprising island ship that fell from the sky brought a strong visual impact to everyone on Flavor Island. Of course, it also includes Charlotte St. Mark, who is responsible for managing the essence of Flavor Island. As the twenty-second son of Charlotte Lingling, Saint Mark is tall and burly, wearing a set of heavy refined armor all over his body, which seems to have decent power. "Because it came from the sky, it avoided the surveillance area of ??the reconnaissance ship and sea slugs..." St. Mark looked up with difficulty and looked at the terrifying three-masted ship that fell straight down from the sky. Within the sea area under the jurisdiction of the nations, both above and below the seabed, there are scout ships and sea slugs that assume the role of alert. Once an unrelated person breaks into the security area of ??the nations, the sea slug will feed the information back to the reconnaissance ship as soon as possible. Then, the reconnaissance ship will find the intruder as soon as possible, and choose the handling method according to the situation. But usually it is to directly defeat the intruders ship Therefore, many pirates who were delusional to challenge BIGMOM did not even see the height of the sky until the last moment of their lives, and they were planted under the warning net of the nations. But... Coming from the air, there is no way to prevent it! Seeing that the terrifying three-masted ship was about to smash it down with a brutal attitude, the blood on Saint Mark''s face faded like a tide. With his ability, he could not stop the terrifying three-masted ship from landing. "Disperse quickly and stay away from the''Gift Box'' building!!!" As St. Mark retreated backwards, he roared like a heart-piercing rant to evacuate the people around him. Accompanied by endless screams of horror, the soldiers who had been stationed beside the gift box building frantically fled to a place outside the shadows. Under the gaze of countless horrified eyes, the bottom of the terrifying three-masted ship was pressed on the gift box building. Boom! Click! Click! Under the weight of ??, the gift box building collapsed in an instant, countless fragments flew around, and smoke spread at an extremely fast speed. In just a few seconds, the gift-box-like building turned into ruins. The terrifying three-masted ship steadily stopped on the ruins. Maud stood on the side of the ship, condescendingly looking down at the people of the BIGMOM Pirate Group who had just fled around. Behind him, Jaya stood waiting for the crew. Everyone is there except Lafayette and Green Pheasant. "Do it." Maud''s eyes were cold, and he took the lead to jump off the terrifying three-masted ship and land on the ground full of wreckage. Immediately, he faced the smoke and dust that filled the surroundings and strode towards the armed forces of Flavor Island ahead. ৡ! As Maude jumped down, Lafayette and the others also jumped off one by one and landed on the ground one after another. "This seems to be on the edge of the universal, I dont know if there is a strong opponent." Ulji''s fists touched lightly, with a vague sense of warfare on his smiling face. Brook took a brisk step and said seriously: "Finally I can try the power of the''Soul Sword of Death'' in actual combat. It really makes me so excited that the blood starts to boil, although I don''t have..." "You have no blood on your bones, right." Perona floated slowly in the air, robbing Brooke''s mantra. Brook suddenly looked at Perona who had taken her lines away in disbelief, and burst into tears in her hollow eyes. "Little Perona, how could you grab me and make my eyes sore and cry, even though I dont have eyes, oooooooo..." Brook, who had finished speaking on her own, and no matter what Peronas reaction was, she happily chased Maude. "This is all right?" Perona''s eyes widened, and she looked at Brooke''s back inconceivably. Seeing this scene, the members of the team showed a smile, they all passed Perona and followed Maud. Before the main force of the BIGMOM Pirate Group comes, they will have to make a fuss. Maud walked in the forefront, and quickly glanced to the left and right to get a panoramic view of the number of armed forces on Flavor Island. Except for a few normal humans, most of the rest are chess pawns infused with soul. This seems to be the basic military power of all nations, so it has the largest number, distributed on 34 islands within its jurisdiction. Because the soul is injected, Maude can perceive the breath of life from this group of chess soldiers. "Are the soldiers created by giving the dead a soul... Since it can be mass-produced, I am afraid that the quality cannot be guaranteed." Maud strode forward, exuding substantial pressure. Overlord look domineering! Maud released the overlord color. In that instant, the aura turned into a black-red arc, scurling across the body surface. At the same time, the dark halo swept across the large number of chess soldiers gathered from the surroundings with lightning speed. The chess soldiers who had regrouped and rushed over suddenly shook their bodies. The violent shock from the soul makes their personified faces show a touch of astonishment. Immediately afterwards, as if a person''s body was drained of water in an instant, the bodies of these chess soldiers gradually became dry and collapsed. Thump thump thump In just one or two seconds, hundreds of chess pawns and dozens of members of the BIGMOM pirate group all fell to the ground. "It''s really''bad quality''." Maud put away his overlord color, and coldly glanced at the fallen chess pawn. The overlord color that can stun others, when it acts on these chess soldiers who have been injected with a few lifespans, it has the effect of directly squeezing out the "lifespan", thus taking away the "vitality" of the chess soldiers. So it seems, unless it is the life span of a strong soul. Otherwise, soldiers who are mass-produced with their longevity have no quality in front of the overlord. "Think about it, if''quality'' can pass the test, such a form of ability has long helped BIGMOM dominate the sea." Maud retracted his gaze to look at the fallen chess players, and turned to look at the person in the field who could still stand-Saint Mark. "Charlotte St. Mark, the 22nd son of BIGMOM, right? In order to''recognize'' the enemy at first sight, I deliberately took some time to remember you." "Bacardi Modder!!!" St. Mark first glanced at the gift box building that was turned into ruins and the armed team that fell to the ground in a short time and lost their combat effectiveness. Then he looked at Maude, surprised and angry. "How dare you do this!!!" Without retreat, Saint Mark roared, his hands wearing brown gloves, in the blink of an eye he was dyed black by the domineering armed color. ! He lifted his foot to the ground, and accompanied by a dull sound, his tall and burly body, like a high-speed locomotive, rushed straight towards Maude. Seeing Saint Mark rushing over with a great momentum, Maude didn''t even mean to draw a knife. first sideways to avoid the fists from St. Mark, and then twisted and kicked on St. Marks neck protected by the armor. Under the huge impact. The neck armor was torn apart in a shrill sound, and he kicked St. Mark''s neck with a heavy kick. Boom! Accompanied by a dull sound, Saint Mark''s neck suddenly showed a strange curve. After that, the burly body flew out like a cannonball. In just a few seconds, Saint Mark flew over half of the flavor island, and finally fell into the sea, causing a large wave of water. Seeing that I cant live... Maud looked sideways and expressionlessly looking at the direction St. Mark was flying away, and then slowly lowered his legs. "Saint Mark...sir?!" "I defeated Lord Saint Mark in one blow, how could this be...!!!" The residents of Flavor Island in the distance looked at Maud with horror. Even if they knew that Maude was very strong, they could hardly accept the fact that Saint Mark, the powerful Essence Minister who inherited the BIGMOM bloodline, would be defeated by Maude. Above the terrifying three-masted ship. The Straw Hat Pirates who were not involved in it all stood on the side of the ship. The scene where Maude kicked St. Mark into the air just now was seen by them. Usopp is weak and weak: "The armor color of that armored man...seems to be stronger than me!" "Be more confident. It''s better than you, Usopp." Bartolomio stretched out his hand and patted Usopp''s shoulder with consolation, and said seriously: "But that guy is so courageous, he even dared to face the idol head-on, and was kicked. It was a natural end." "Woo... more terrible foot power than Sanji." Chopper hugged Saurons thighs tightly. He, suffering from "Mordphobia", carefully glanced at the back of Maude from the corner of his eyes. Aside, Sanji put his right hand on his mouth, clamped the cigarette held in his mouth with his index finger, and then silently exhaled a puff. More than just foot strength... The kick just now is undoubtedly a very powerful kick! Sanji thought silently in his heart. A guy who specializes in swords and guns, he has a powerful kicking skill that is hidden. Such a comparison, I really have a very bad feeling. Sanji sighed in his heart. "Maud''s armed color..." Luffy and Saurons attention fell on Maudes armed color skills just now. The kind of instantaneous explosive power is exactly what they lack most at the moment! How long will it take to reach the level of domineering like Maud? Luffy and Sauron couldnt help asking themselves. not far away. Brook, who was eager to experience the power of [Soul Sword of Sorrow] frequently in actual combat, opened his mouth wide and looked at Maude''s back in a daze. Basically, it can be said that all the enemies are eliminated in an instant. "It''s okay to keep one." Brooks sadness has nowhere to rest. The others who were gearing up to get ready to warm up also looked at Maude somewhat helplessly. The battle ended too quickly, and there was no plan to give them a chance to warm up. "There is no chance of being''injured'', it is a bit boring." Ulki and Jim thought silently in their hearts with disappointment. They are also eager to become stronger through battle injuries. They seem to have a clear understanding, but they inadvertently glance at each other. "Captain Mauds''Overlord Color'' is really useful." I was bored with Hawkins, who was playing the divination card, and looked at the clearing effect of the overlord color, and sighed sincerely. Roughly counting, there are at least four to five hundred troops lying on the ground. If there is no overlord''s clearing effect, it will take a little bit of effort to clear it all. Once the battle was over, Maude glanced at the helpless residents in the town of Flavor Island. "Within five minutes, all residents here will be driven out of the island." Maud thought for a moment, but did not intend to kill this group of residents. After all, the residents living on this island look just like ordinary people, and among them there are many old women and children. Only based on this, Maude had no intention of starting. Hearing Maudes order, everyone quickly mobilized. Although it is only an order to drive residents out of the island, there is always something to do. "Sister Ya, take control of it." After asking his companions to drive away the residents, Maude looked at Jaya beside him. "Okay." Jaya slowly squatted down and stretched out her hands to print on the ground. Driven by ??mind, the ability of Piaopiao Fruit quickly penetrated every corner of the entire flavor island. After a while, the control of the entire Flavor Island fell into her hands. After this, as long as she wants, she can control the flavor island to float up and down and move left and right at any time. After ?? seized control of Flavor Island, Jia Ya got up and nodded towards Maude, indicating that it was done. "Very good." Maud''s eyes sparkled with cold sheen. Before the arrival of the main force of BIGMOM, he will dismantle the so-called nations, one country and one country. After a few minutes. The residents of Flavor Island were rushed to the boat at the port. Immediately, the members of the Maude Pirates who completed the task returned to Maude for the first time. "Then, go to the next island." The first battle was easily won. Maude looked around his companions and said loudly: "Let us...turn the world that BIGMOM is proud of!" "Oh!" Everyone''s expressions were lifted. They know very well, no matter what the outcome of this battle is. The reputation of the Mord Pirate Group will once again spread throughout the world. "Board, set sail!" Mood gave an order, and everyone boarded the terrifying three-masted ship at the fastest speed. After everyone boarded the ship, Jaya did not control the horror three-masted ship and Flavor Island for the first time, but looked at Maude and waited for instructions. Maud raised his right hand and motioned to Jaya not to move, then looked at Sabo. "Sabo, I''ll beg you for the rest." "It''s too far off, Maude." Sabo looked at Maude, and said seriously: Its not a trivial matter to fight the Four Sovereigns BIGMOM, so, just think of me as a subordinate. "Great." Maud smiled when he saw this. Speaking of this, he will naturally not be polite. "Hey, Shenyin!" Sabo grinned, and activated the ability to see the fruit, and within a few breaths, the horror three-masted ship and the flavor island became transparent. Putting the transparent islands as missiles on Charlotte Linglings [World] is the killer of this battle! There are 34 islands in the entire Totland waters! Fluttering Fruit and Transparent Fruits ability combo skill debuted for the first time, so it was facilitated by Maud! On the surface of the sea, several large ships are anchored. "Clear, disappear..." On the deck of the big ship, the residents of Flavor Island stared at the empty sea. After a long time. Reconnaissance ships with a certain degree of combat effectiveness scattered throughout the Totland waters, first arrived in the waters where Flavor Island is located. Then, what they saw was a calm sea with only a few large ships moored, and the body of Saint Mark. "How is this going???" The head of the team on the reconnaissance ship stared wide-eyed and looked at the situation in front of him in disbelief. "The island, the island suddenly disappeared..." "Disappeared? What do you mean??!" Everyone on the reconnaissance ship looked bewildered. (End of this chapter) Chapter 641： The toughest enemy ever Chapter 641 The Trickest Enemy Ever There are not only a large number of reconnaissance ships distributed in the Totland waters, but also excellent naval warfare capabilities. No matter where they are attacked, they can rush to the scene of the accident in the shortest time. This time, they are still in place quickly. But what greeted them was not the expected enemy, but the empty sea. Not only failed to grasp the whereabouts of the intruder, even Flavor Island is also missing. "What exactly is going on?" The person in charge who came with the team swept fiercely at the residents on the deck. Before getting a definite answer from this group of residents, he had already sent the news of the pirate invasion back to the stronghold in advance. Although it is impossible to grasp the movements of the invaders at the moment, it can at least enable the nearby islands to initiate the highest level of martial law. The residents on deck were at a loss and looked at each other. From the terrifying three-masted ship that smashed the iconic gift box building of Flavor Island into ruins like a heavenly soldier, to the garrison force including the Essence Minister Saint Marks disappeared in a few seconds... Finally, after they were driven to the sea, they saw the enemy and Flavor Island disappear out of thin air. The whole process came to an end, quickly and suddenly. So that their heads are still in a stopped state, and they have no idea what happened. Looking at the reactions of the residents, the leader of the team looked anxious. "You don''t know where the "intruder" is? Then you should always know who the "intruder" is?" In order to get first-hand eyewitness intelligence as soon as possible, the person in charge of the team endured the restlessness in his heart, and asked in a calm tone as much as possible. In the crowd, a middle-aged man stuck his head out and stammered: "Yes, it''s Bacardi Maud..." "Ok!?" Hearing Maudes name, the person in charge of the team changed his face and suddenly turned to look at the subordinate in charge of communications. "Report this to mom!" "Yes!" The phone worm, who had just closed his eyes, was dialed again. Charlotte Lingling, who was far away on Cake Island, soon received news that the Maud Pirates had invaded Totland. "It''s finally here!!!" She was furious because of the capture of Flavor Island. After hearing that the invaders were the Maud Pirates, she curbed her anger strangely. "Hurry up and pull out the little devil who knows the height of the sky. The old lady will remove his bones by herself, and then he will be nailed to the book forever!!!" Charlotte Linglings hideous face showed a terrible expression that made everyone around him feel terrified. "Yes, mom!" Below the throne, everyone responded in a deep voice. The Totland waters ruled by the BIGMOM Pirate Group has always adhered to the same principle to the outside world. That is-those who come will not refuse, those who go will kill them! Whether it is an enemy who dared to invade Totland, or a person who wants to quit the pirate group after joining, they are treated the same way. But since the founding of Totland, those who dare to challenge the reputation of BIGMOM, without exception, will be destroyed by the attack ship in the fringe area of ??the Totland waters. And the person who made her mother so impatient to want to make a shot in person has always been Bacardi Maud. "Since that guy dared to come..." "Let him keep his life here!" "There is no return!" All the members of the BIGMOM Pirate Group who received the order are full of murderous faces. Flavour Island fell, and the Maud Pirates invaded. This news was spread to every corner of the world in a very short period of time through the thought waves of the phone bugs. The islands closest to Flavor Island are carrying out a high degree of martial law. Up and down the island, there was a tense atmosphere during the battle. Flavour Island was captured, then these islands are very likely to become Maudes next target, so they cant help but be cautious. But in fact-- After taking away Flavor Island, with the transparency provided by Sabo, the Terror Three-masted Ship and Flavor Island flew to the west of Totland at the fastest speed. The place ?? is the opposite direction to Flavor Island. And what Maud will do next is naturally self-evident. After half an hour. The transparent horror three-masted ship, and the flavor island that was brought together, hover quietly over the cream island in western Totland. Cream Island is a medium-sized island, and the iconic building is a puff tower stacked with whipped cream. At this moment. The many troops on Butter Island are in a state of high martial law. Sea, undersea, island, sky These are all within their warning range. Its just that, no matter how many times they look to the sky, they cant see the terrifying three-masted ship and flavor island in a transparent state. Maud stood on the edge of the terrifying three-masted ship, staring condescendingly at the unconscious soldiers on Butter Island. "Remember this day well." The voice that is so cold that there is no feeling mixed with it, it fades with the wind. falls with the last syllable. Jaya lifted the floating state of Flavor Island under the instruction of Moder. The flavor island that had lost its support, just like this, it whizzed down to the butter island below. But in the face of the effect of transparency, the highly vigilant soldiers did not even notice the island that was about to fall on top of their heads. Boom! At the moment no one knew it, the top of the cream puff tower was suddenly flattened and collapsed, making an ear-splitting sound. Such movement came extremely suddenly. The soldiers patrolling around ?? all subconsciously looked in the direction of the sound. What caught their eyes was the puff tower that quickly collapsed from top to bottom, like something huge, weighing heavily on the puff tower. Looking at the scene in front of them, the soldiers were stunned. Before they could react, they were hit **** the face and instantly lost consciousness. Boom! ! ! The whole flavor island fell straight and hit the cream island hard. In that moment, the unimaginable impact caused the entire Butter Island to shake violently. Boom! ! ! Along with the huge sound of a rock-shattering shock, the flavor island that hit the Butter Island suddenly fell apart, slowly revealing its shape in the air waves engulfed in a large amount of smoke. The soldiers who were originally located around the cream puff tower were all crushed under the wreckage of Flavor Island without exception. "What happened?!" In the distance, the soldiers who were lifted by the air wave looked at the wreckage of Flavor Island stacked on the ground after being torn apart. This scene like apocalypse made them feel terrified. "That''s... the building on Flavor Island!" "Is the whole island falling from the sky?" "But, but... I didn''t even see how it fell!!!" The soldiers who escaped by fluke quickly recognized the unique architecture of Flavor Island. They were shocked and confused. "All cheer me up, the enemy must be nearby!" Just then, a voice full of tension came from a distance. The soldiers followed their prestige and saw a man whose face and arms were covered in soft cream rushing over. "Opela Cream Minister!!!" This man is the cream minister Charlotte Opela who is in charge of governing Cream Island, and is also Charlotte Linglings fifth son. Opela looked at the central area of ??Butter Island, which was destroyed in an instant, and the reaction of Saint Mark, who had just died, was frightened. The anger that seemed to overflow, even the sticky cream couldn''t hide it. was also at this moment, a group of figures showed their figures from the smoke and dust. "The fifth son of BIGMOM, Charlotte Opela, right?" At the same time, Maude''s cold voice came from the smoke and dust. Opelas eyes changed, and while secretly guarding, he raised his hand to signal the soldiers around him to be ready for battle. Whether it is Opera or the soldiers, they are a little nervous looking at the figure in the smoke and dust. Soon, Maude took the lead to get out of the smoke and dust. Following him is a group of combat power. "Bacardi Maud...!" Opela''s eyes showed a thick color of fear. Maud glanced at the slimy cream on Opelas face, and said lightly: "This guy will be handed over to you, but he has to save his life, so don''t do it too hard." "Yoooooooo..." Brook threw his cane out more and more. "Don''t worry, boss." Jim followed closely, muttering: "I will control my strength and let him breathe." "Jim, you will surely kill this guy by mistake. Forget it, I will definitely be fine." Ulki pinched his finger bones and smiled. Luo cried with a ghost, looked at his eager companions, and said: "It''s just an appetizer that doesn''t seem very strong. Has it begun to make you hungry or not eating?" "Luo, I can see that you are lacking in interest, so that''s okay, there will be one less person competing for prey." Xiliu dangling a cigar, looking at Opela''s gaze, there was a substantive killing intent. When approaching the enemy, it can always arouse the desire for killing in his heart. "Hiliu, if you make a move, I won''t waste energy to help that guy suppress toxins afterwards." Luo glanced at Xiliu who exuded cold killing intent. Xiliu heard the words and showed a cold smile. "You don''t need to use abilities to deal with him." After that, Xiliu joined the army fighting for prey. All of a sudden, the main combat forces of the Maude Pirates rushed to Opela. Opera, who was so favored, suddenly felt great pressure. Outside the battle circle. Maud calmly looked at Opel, who was under siege and precarious, and then looked at the crew who came down with the ship, mostly from the Red Heart Pirates and Hawkins Pirates. "Bebo, you go and deal with the remaining soldiers." "Is there finally a place for bears to be useful!" Hearing Maudes order, Beibo rushed to the soldiers not far away with excitement. "Hey, Beibo, don''t charge so fast!!!" People from the Red Heart Pirates and Hawkins Pirates, loudly reminded behind Beibo. But as soon as they finished talking, Beibo was already fighting the chess pawns on Butter Island. In desperation, they can only speed up and go to support Beibo. The chaos began. However, at the same time that Bebo and the chess pawns were fighting head-on, the battle on Opelas side was over. Faced with Maudes several great powers headed by Shiliu alone, Opela, who has the superhuman butter fruit ability, failed to hold it for five seconds, and fell to the ground with serious injuries. "Is this over?" Brook, they looked at Opela who fell to the ground immobile. Although Opela was seriously injured, she did not lose consciousness and could only glared at Brooke and them in shame. After a few minutes. The capture of Butter Island is coming to an end. A few minutes later. Under the reapplication of the old tricks of the Mord Pirates, the entire Butter Island, including the wreckage of the Flavor Island, was first transparentized, and then floated to the sky. is located on the sea in the central area of ??the Totland Sea. A cadre-class ship flying the flag of the BIGMOM Pirates sails through the waves at sea. On the deck of the ship, Perrospero is holding a phone worm in his hand. "In such a short period of time, they have successively captured the Flavor Island and the Butter Island..." "I thought I needed to pay attention to the ability to control the floating of the island, but I didn''t expect it to have the ability to make the island transparent." "The **** Maude Pirates, there is such a method..." Perrospero showed a gloomy face, gritted his teeth and said: "Without the''sea slugs'' ability to find enemies, we, who are distributed on each island, have become passive!" With the distribution of islands of all nations, it is inevitably impossible to integrate all the forces together. Leave aside the reconnaissance ships patrolling in the sea and the attack ships that can be dispatched at any time. On every island, an armed force must be stationed. Therefore, the diversion of forces is inevitable. However, relying on the security network composed of a large number of sea slugs and patrol and reconnaissance ships set up in the sea, it is completely possible to mobilize troops in the first place to meet the invaders. Kemod Pirates actions perfectly circumvented the security net set up in the Totland waters. Not only that, but also first-class mobility and concealment. Faced with such an ability, even within its own territory, the BIGMOM Pirates can hardly contain the Mord Pirates. "Blurbrum" The phone worm in Perrospero''s hand suddenly rang. The moment he heard the sound, Perrospero quickly picked up the phone worm. "Master Perrospero, it''s not good. The liqueur island in the southwestern region was also captured by the Mord Pirates. The Minister of Ziquet, who is stationed on the island of liqueur, is the same as the Minister of Cream, Opela. He is currently alive and dead. unknown!" "What!? I attacked Butter Island ten minutes ago..." Perrospero looked shocked and suddenly turned sideways, looking in the direction of the liqueur island. In just ten minutes, the Maud Pirates moved from the Butter Island to the location where the Liqueur Island is located, and directly captured the Liqueur Island with the efficiency that was almost reaching the fingertips! If the Maud Pirates is allowed to continue to behave... More than 30 islands distributed in the Totland waters are very likely to be destroyed one by one. You must quickly restrain the actions of the Mord Pirates! ! Perrospero gritted his teeth, looking fierce, with a tendency to crush his teeth. "The hateful Maude Pirates..." "For us, these **** are simply the toughest enemies ever!!!" Recently, Im in a bad state and Im very depressed. Then I have some problems with my liver. I have to go to the city hospital to check it. I planned to go tomorrow morning, but the appointment is full... So tomorrow I will see if I can get the most annoying first. The kitchen leak problem has been solved... During this period of time, it really feels like the house leaks and rains all night, but in the final analysis I am still stumped by money, debt-laden and unsuccessful, and I want to earn more contribution fees, but There are too many things, and I dont want to write quickly. The pain is so painful that I cant help but complain. (End of this chapter) ~： Ask for leave. ask for leave. Invite someone to make the kitchen. The project is quite big, I dont know how long it will take to solve it, so please take a day off. Hope it can be resolved quickly. Drag it more than ten times a day, I''m about to throw up, cover my face... Then I have to go to the hospital for an examination in two days... Alas, I dont know if I can get through the two channels of Ren Du and Du. Or find a fragrance in the nearest temple, raise the codeword efficiency, write 200,000 words, and earn some T^T for the manuscript fee for repairing the kitchen. I wanted to ask for a guaranteed monthly pass but asked for leave. In short, sorry everyone. Cute pigs stay. (End of this chapter) Chapter 643： Its dark (two in one) Chapter 643 It''s dark (two in one) Using the power conferred by the fluttering fruit, the islands have been turned into strategic weapons. In this way, the difficulty of capturing islands is greatly reduced. In other words, it greatly enhances the efficiency when the island is captured. This leads to-- In the past, the BIG.MOM pirate group, which was always able to rush to the scene in time, attacked the ship, and could not keep up with the speed at which the Mord pirate group captured the island. Whats more uncomfortable is that every island distributed in Totland may become ammunition for the Maud Pirates strategic weapon. Seeing the airtight security net and Brees mirror-mirror fruit ability can not play the role of trying to find the enemy, the BIG.MOM Pirate Group, as a passive party, obviously cannot continue to sit and wait for death. For this reason, Perrospero can only bite the bullet and play with the idea of ??the Pluto Raleigh, who has been regarded as a collection by Charlotte Lingling. Since the Maud Pirates came for Raleigh, they used Rayleighs life as a bargaining chip and forced the Maud Pirates to take the initiative to jump into the ring. At that time, the Maud Pirates, which had already jumped into the ring, had no chance of winning in front of a mother with terrifying power. Charlotte Lingling stared at Perrospero who had thrown out the proposal without a word, her eyes were extremely terrifying, she looked like a fierce beast ready to choose someone and eat it. This woman, who has stood firm in the new world for decades, is full of obvious contradictions in her personality. Sometimes blind and stupid, sometimes very shrewd. Sometimes he can''t even listen to the words of his own children, and sometimes he is willing to listen to the plea of ??his subordinates. The moodiness is exactly her portrayal. At this moment. This monster-like woman who made her own children extremely frightened, while staring at Perrospero silently, she was willing to consider the feasibility of this proposal. And when she was willing to think about it, she had almost made a decision subconsciously. After all... It is still because of the troublesome behavior of the Maude Pirates, which has already made her furious. Only by personally removing the bones of Maude and others, one by one, can she relieve her anger. "Bring the mirror here." After a while, Charlotte Lingling said blankly. Through Brees mirror world, which is similar to the fruit of the door, even across the sea, Rayleigh, who is far away on Cake Island, can be brought directly to the Queens Chanting Horn. Seeing his mother begging for a mirror, Perrospero breathed a sigh of relief. But after recovering, the back is already wet with sweat. When facing a mother with abnormal emotions, even if he is the eldest son in the family, as long as one offends his mother accidentally, I am afraid that the mother will have to save his life on the spot... Sometimes, it is impossible to feel the affection in the blood. Like walking on thin ice, it is the most suitable to describe his situation just now. "Hurry up!" Perrospero glanced at the nearest crew member and urged. The crew member was very excited, and at the fastest speed in his life, he moved a tall mirror to Charlotte Lingling. "Bray." Without Charlotte Lingling''s order, Perrospero called Brees name into the mirror. Under the action of the fruit of the mirror, the mirror and the mirror world can not only communicate with each other, but also transmit sound. As long as there is a mirror where the sound is sounding, Bree in the mirror world can receive the sound. "Brother Perrospero, I am here." After a second or two, Brees voice came out in the mirror. Perrospero first glanced at Charlotte Lingling who was silent, and then looked into the mirror and said solemnly: "Mom has an order, bring''Pluto Raleigh'' to the Queen''s chanting horn." "Understood, I will go to Mondor now." Bray didn''t ask much, and took the order straightforwardly. And the Mondor in her mouth is exactly the nickname clerk, a book-fruit-powered person who shoulders the position of the Minister of Cheese. Charlotte Lingling has collected many rare and exotic beasts and various human books, which is based on Mondors book ability. Theoretically, as long as the target that has lost resistance is stored in a book, and then staples are stapled, the target''s "life state" can be fixed at the moment it is loaded into the book, and the target cannot break free from the control of the book. This can be said to be a unique container for living specimens in the world. Raleigh, who was regarded as a collection by Charlotte Lingling, was naturally regarded as a specimen and directly nailed into the book. If Bree wants to send Raleigh over, he has to go to the collection library in the Castle of Cake Island, ask Mondor to take Raleigh from the book, and then send Raleigh to the Queen''s Chanting through the mirror. . "Mamama..." Charlotte Lingling sitting on the throne, listening to the hurried footsteps drifting away in the mirror, as if she had seen Bacardi Maude standing before him about to die, she couldn''t help but let out a breathtaking burst of breath. Sneer. Cake Island. As the name suggests, there are majestic buildings that look like cakes on the island. The largest cake castle located in the center of the island is Charlotte Linglings base camp building. "Ah la la, I finally waited until''dark''." The green pheasant, who was sent by Lafayette in advance, is wearing a white suit and standing on the top of the cake castle. He put his hands in his pockets, raised his head slightly, and looked at the huge candle on the top of the cake. The flames swaying with the wind reflected in his eyes. "Then, let me think about..." While talking to himself, the green pheasant took his right hand out of his pocket and took out a life card. "Should I sneak in or attack?" Looking at the life card pinched between his fingers, thinking appeared in the eyes of the green pheasant. Although the main combat power of the BIG.MOM pirate group is already sailing to meet Mord and them, the number of troops remaining on the cake island is still not to be underestimated. Through high-level information feedback, there are at least three powerful breaths in the cake castle under your feet. In addition, there are countless auras distributed in and around the castle. This is the unique style of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group. In terms of force production, it can almost be said to be mass-produced. However, the number is considerable, but the individual strength is not very good. "Lets make a quick fight." After thinking for a few seconds, Qing Pheasant made a decision. He slowly squatted down, his right palm on the ground. "Ice Age!" The cold voice resounded through the night. A majestic cold air emerged from the palm of the green pheasant and spread rapidly towards the surroundings. Wherever the cold air went, a thick layer of ice instantly condensed. The candle standing on the top of the cake island castle was also caught in the cold. The wind swaying on the candle was frozen into an ice sculpture in an instant. crunching In less than a second or two, the entire top layer of Cake Island Castle was covered by a thick layer of ice. The turbulent flow of cold air is unabated, like a net cover, covering the entire Cake Island castle from top to bottom. With this trend, I am afraid that it will take less than ten seconds to freeze the entire cake island castle in the ice layer. The unexpected situation caused the members of the BIG.MOM pirate group staying in the castle of Cake Island and the soldiers around Cake Island to look shocked. "Enemy Attack!!!" I don''t know whose voice is loud, sending a roaring voice around. In the Castle of Cake Island, there is a collection library. In the huge library, there are many biscuit warriors who use the ability to make Starcrackers. In the center, there are several sofas. BIG.MOM, with a reward of 860 million, will be the Star Crane, and BIG.MOM, with a reward of 600 million, will be Star Snug, each sitting on a sofa. Behind the sofa, there is Mondor, a book capable person standing holding a book. After hearing the warning sound coming in from the outside, the Starcracker and Snug, who were appointed to guard the mission, looked at the ceiling of the collection library almost at the same time, and their eyes were surprised at the same time. On the other hand, Mondor was looking at a closed steel door in the museum subconsciously. This library not only stores the rare and exotic animals that Charlotte Lingling has collected over decades, but also houses several extremely important historical texts in the treasure room behind the steel gate. If this were not the case, how could he appoint two generals and a minister to stay here before setting sail to meet the enemy. "only one person" Snug, who was slightly fat, wearing a wool coat and a red and white striped scarf around his neck, quickly untied the large samurai sword behind him. With a big beard and a rugged appearance, he also drew out a long sword and a shield. "It is true that I only feel a breath, but...very strong!" "Well, very strong!" Snug nodded in agreement with Crane''s statement. "How dare you come here alone, are you from the Maude Pirates...huh?!" In the middle of speaking, Craig''s eyes suddenly changed, looking at the cold air slowly seeping from the wall. The cold air oozing out of thin air quickly condensed a layer of translucent thin ice on the wall. At the same time, the temperature in the collection library is dropping rapidly. Looking at the condensed thin ice wall, the faces of Crane and Snug appeared solemn, and a name flashed across their minds almost at the same time. "Is it the blue pheasant?" Mundor also noticed the changes in the hall, his face changed involuntarily, and he said the name that had just flashed from Crane and Snugs head. They all know... The former admiral of the navy is now a member of Maudes commander. And the only person who can do this kind of thing in front of him is the blue pheasant. "No wonder you are so confident..." Crack stand suddenly got up. I wanted to go out to check the situation, but the task they accepted was to stay within the collection library and treasure room. Thinking of this, Keli frame tilted his head to look at Mundor, whose face was slightly pale, and said in a deep voice, "Mundor, ask for help from mother." Although he and Snug were on the scene, and there were a lot of troops outside the collection library and around Cake Island, but... Crack frame does not think that they can defeat the green pheasant in a head-on confrontation alone. The most that can be done is to hold the pheasant as much as possible. "Understand." Mundor took out the phone worm without thinking, and dialed the phone worm on the Queen''s Chanting Number. Faced with the former admiral, they couldn''t be arrogant at all, but they wouldn''t panic. After all, their significant advantages in the territory are not only the large number of ships that can quickly support various islands, but also Breenas ability to dispatch troops in a short period of time. In other words-- As long as they can hold the green pheasant, and then wait until the reinforcements come from the mirror world. At that time, even the green pheasant must be told here. After a second or two. The phone worm is connected. Mundor looked at the phone worm who opened his eyes, and went straight to the subject: "Brother Perrospero, the green pheasant has attacked Cake Island, hurry up..." "Boom boom." The abrupt knock on the door interrupted Mondor. The eyes of the phone worm showed a look of surprise. Squeaky Subsequently, the door to the collection library was pushed open. "Ah la la, I thought there were only ''3'' left, but in the end there are so many." As the door opened, the voice of the green pheasant entered the library first. Hearing the words of the green pheasant, Keli and Snug immediately put on an offensive position, and the hundreds of biscuit warriors created by Keli also pointed their swords in the direction of the gate. The original tense atmosphere suddenly became tense. Green Pheasant stepped into the library, calmly glanced at the biscuit warriors around him who looked exactly the same. This is obviously a creation ability in the Superman system. It''s no wonder that when he was cleaning up the "Miscellaneous Soldiers", he only sensed three breaths in the library. Seeing that the visitor was indeed a green pheasant, Crane and Snug did not dare to push it up, their eyes flashed red. Before the battle started, the two brothers decisively used their knowledge. Such a prudent behavior can be regarded as a great respect for the green pheasant. "only left with?" From what the green pheasant said, Mondor was keenly aware of something. The phone worm originally held in his hand was put in his pocket. The phone worm did not hang up. It''s just that the request for help has been sent to Perrospero, so there is no need to say more. "Could it be that the soldiers in the castle have been killed by you..." Mundor glanced outside the gate first, and then at the expressionless blue pheasant, his eyes filled with shock. "How is this possible, it takes less than ten seconds..." He didn''t wait for Qing pheasant''s answer, he determined the answer by himself. The body of the green pheasant slowly exuded the cold that can be seen with the naked eye, and said lightly: "Don''t be so surprised, I just... freeze them together with the floor below." When ?? spoke, Qing pheasant glanced at the books neatly stacked on the shelf. The direction pointed by the Raleigh Life Card is exactly one of the books placed on the shelf. The ability to enclose living creatures in a book...it is in line with the information currently available. Then The green pheasant turned to look at Mondor. In other words, I was reading the book Mondor was holding. "It''s you..." The green pheasant had just spoken out. After the green pheasant came in, Crane and Snug, who hadn''t said anything, suddenly attacked the green pheasant. Strictly covered with armed broadswords and long swords, slashed to the vitals of the green pheasant with lightning speed. Faced with the joint attack of the two generals, the green pheasant stood in place and did not move. But-- A majestic cold air was born out of thin air, like a raging wave, pounced on Crane and Snug. Suddenly, Crane and Snug were frozen into ice sculptures. The remaining cold air condensed two wavy ice layers, running through the entire library along both sides, enclosing the surrounding biscuit warriors in the ice layer. is just a face-to-face effort. The two generals of the ??BIG.MOM Pirate Group were frozen by the green pheasant''s abilities. The only Mondor who was not affected was staring at the green pheasant with wide-eyed eyes, and it was already difficult to keep calm. (End of this chapter) Chapter 644： Unbelievable (two in one) Chapter 644 Unbelievable (two in one) 10 seconds. This is the time when the green pheasant attacked the cake castle and restrained 99% of the troops in the castle. 1 second. This is the time when the green pheasant is in a face-to-face room to contain the attack of the two general stars of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group. In the library, the chill is permeated. Witnessed Mondor where Crane and Snug were frozen into ice sculptures, suddenly like an ice cellar. "Ah la la." The green pheasant glanced at the **** and Snug that were faintly visible in the thick ice layer. He is not naive...thinking that a face-to-face attack can eliminate the two highest officials under the Four Emperors. However, its okay to buy some time. ৡ! The green pheasant left a string of icy diamonds shining with crystal luster on the spot, and when it reappeared, it had already come to Mundor''s side. With the advantage of height, the elbow of the green pheasant was placed on Mondor''s shoulder at will, and the cold air spread along Mondor''s shoulder to his arms and chest. "I''m looking for someone, so let''s cooperate a little bit." "!!!" Like Mondor in an ice cellar, his face suddenly changed. Hearing that the Qing pheasant was looking for someone, he instantly thought of the Hades King Leily, and then quickly showed a frightened expression. "As long as you let me go, no matter what, I will cooperate with you!!!" It seems that the cold is entering the body, or it is too fearful, which causes Mondor''s body to tremble very much. And just as his voice was trembling to speak, behind the Qing pheasant, a huge book appeared out of thin air. This is Mundors book-fruit ability, which can create books of different sizes out of thin air. Although Mondor usually uses these realized books as chairs or tables, as long as he wants, the realized books can contain everything in it. A book the size of a double door hangs quietly above and behind the green pheasant, and slowly opens the book without making any noise. looks like a big mouth full of dangerous blood, facing the back of the green pheasant''s head. The green pheasant seemed to be totally unaware. He looked at the sweat on Mondors cheek. Such panic-like reactions and trembling bodies, none of them showed the other''s true emotions. This guy... is really scared. However, compromise is false. "No matter what..." The green pheasant suddenly raised his left arm, horizontally in front of him, and pointed the palm of his left hand at the book hanging above him. Frozen Time Capsule! A shock wave of cold air gushes out from the palm of the blue pheasant, swallowing the book with the open cover in the blink of an eye. Dang! The frozen books fell heavily on the ground and smashed to pieces. "This kind of thing, even if it''s me, I really can''t believe it." After using the frozen time capsule to solve the book that was about to attack him, the right elbow of the green pheasant on Mondor''s shoulder was not idle. The cold air radiating from the surface of the body froze most of Mondor''s body at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Yes, hateful..." The sneak attack failed, and Mondor was trembling. didnt know if it was frozen, or was afraid. The green pheasant looked at Mondor, who was basically under control, with a blank face, calmly said: "Normally... Once the capable person loses consciousness due to external forces, they will automatically unlock the effect of the ability, but your''book'' ability should be regarded as one of the rare exceptions." "" Mundor heard the words, and a cold color flashed across his eyes. He was in danger, but he was not in the mood to discuss with the green pheasant, and he glanced vaguely at the frozen Crane and Snug. If there is a chance to continue to hold the green pheasant, it would be to help Cradle and Snug melt away the ice. As one of the few minds of the BIG.MOM Pirates, Mondor never thought of defeating the blue pheasant from beginning to end. The consideration is always to try to hold the green pheasant until a large number of reinforcements arrive! "you are right." Mundor''s heart throbbed hard to suppress, and proactively informed: "Even if you knock me out, the power of the book fruit will not be unlocked. This is the reason why the library exists. If you kill me, then the person you want to find will become a book forever. Things in it!!!" "is it" Green Pheasant is noncommittal, and suddenly increases the chill output. crunching Less than a breath, the small half of Mondoer''s body was also frozen by the cold. But just before he became an ice sculpture, the small book he had held in his hand was thrown at the Crane Frame and Snug. "Brother Kelijia, Snug...We must never let the blue pheasant succeed!" Before Mundors consciousness was frozen, he flew to the books of Crane and Snug, and suddenly revealed a muzzle. As soon as the muzzle was aligned, a hot flame spewed out from the muzzle, bombarding the ice layer that trapped the Crane and Snug. Suddenly, bright fire flooded the entire library. "Ah la la..." Looking at the raging flames swallowing the ice that trapped the Cradle and Snug, the green pheasant was unmoved, and flashed, and came directly to the bookshelf deep in the library. Following the guidance of the life card, the green pheasant quickly found the book that imprisoned Raleigh among the neatly arranged books. Green pheasant opened the book and saw the human beings who were imprisoned in the pages of the book cells, exuding despair and decadence. I didnt pay much attention to it. After turning over nearly a hundred pages, the green pheasant finally turned to the page cage where Raleigh was imprisoned. Through the three-dimensional pattern of the prison rod, the green pheasant saw Lei Li with his limbs broken. Rili, who was in the cage of the pages, also saw the green pheasant. As the two of them looked at each other, they were surprised. Green Pheasant was surprised by Rayleigh''s tragic situation. Reilly was surprised at the arrival of the green pheasant. Aside from the intertwined eyes, there is no communication between each other. The green pheasant took the lead to look away and looked up the book in his hand. Tearing the pages of the book is simple, but it is very likely to affect Raleigh who is trapped in the book. "Books are afraid of fire, of course." The green pheasant held a book with one hand, dodged, and came to the raging fire that Mondor had made. Immediately, the green pheasant reached into the fire with a book in his hand. Books burn when caught in fire. The flames of greed spread to the pages of the book. The end of the paper turned brown first, and then burned quickly. The first thing that was burned down was the pattern representing the cage railing. Rili, who was in the cage of the pages, stood up and rushed out of the cage railing that had been burned with a big opening, and returned to the library in reality. Although Raleigh reacted very quickly, he still suffered some burns on his body. It will be like this, not because he moves too slowly, but because the book will be fed back to the pages of the book exponentially when it is attacked. For example, when the flame of the palm of the hand falls on a book page, from the perspective of the book page, you will only see a monstrous fire rising into the sky. Seeing Lei Li getting out of trouble, the green pheasant threw the book aside. Click. The book fell on the ground, still burning. In a scream of screams, every silhouette rushed out of the flames and fled back to reality. These figures are people trapped in the pages of the book like Raleigh. "It''s so hot, so hot..." "I''m going to be roasting meat!!!" "Finally escaped, woooo..." There were only more than a dozen people who escaped right after Rayleigh, and each of them suffered serious burns. As for those who couldnt escape... A man with burnt hair and beard turned his head and glanced at the book that was about to be burnt to ashes. On his flushed face, he couldn''t help showing a lingering look. If it''s a second or two later, I''m afraid it will have turned into coke. "Pluto Raleigh..." "There is also the Admiral Qing Pheasant!?" The people who escaped, after shooting off the flames on their bodies, soon noticed the existence of Qing Pheasant and Lei Li. Suddenly, they were shocked or unbelievable when they recognized the identities of Qing Pheasant and Raleigh. Qing Pheasant ignored the group of people and went straight to Lei Li. "Ah la la, it went smoother than expected." Speaking, the green pheasant glanced at Lei Li''s severed limb. The legend of the past is actually reduced to this point, which is inevitably embarrassing. Regarding the arrival and rescue of the green pheasant, Raleigh behaved very calmly. Standing up his upper body, Lei Li raised his head and looked up at the green pheasant, and said, "Maud is here, isn''t it..." The green pheasant nodded after hearing this. He joined the Maude Pirates, and he has spread throughout the world through headlines. At this moment, naturally, there is no need to explain his identity and position to Raleigh. Reilly glanced at the life card in the Qing pheasant''s hand. Qing Pheasant can find him, relying on this life card that Xia Qi made specially for him before. In this way, Xia Qi has a high probability of coming. But... Through the fleeting experience, Raleigh did not perceive the aura of Maude and Shaqi, or even the aura of BIG.MOM. In his opinion, this is not a good phenomenon. Because, thinking from the perspective of his position, roughly one conclusion can be drawn. That is-- Maud, they may have dragged the main force of the BIG.MOM pirate group including Charlotte Lingling somewhere, and then the green pheasant took advantage of the situation to go around and rescue him. Thinking of this possibility, Raleigh frowned. Although there are many questions to ask, the top priority right now is to escape from this place. "As you can see, it''s not very convenient for me." As his thoughts turned, Lei Li looked at the green pheasant. Qing Pheasant was silent for a moment. After that, he clamped Rayleigh in his arms. In this regard, Raleigh looked calm and calm, and did not react embarrassingly. On the other hand, the group of prisoners who escaped from the book was stunned at the blue pheasant holding Leily in his arms. This combination and the actions of the Qing pheasant really subverted their perceptions. In this way, this group of prisoners who had been imprisoned in the book pages long ago recognized the identities of the green pheasant and Raleigh, but did not know that the green pheasant had retired from the navy and became a member of Maudes subordinate. The green pheasant didn''t look at the group of prisoners from the beginning to the end, and took Leily to the library door. But at this moment, two leaping slashes came out of the raging fire. A flying slash cut the blue pheasant in half vertically, and another flying slash cut off the legs of the blue pheasant. But how could the blue pheasant be easily attacked, and the cut-off body was glued together at a speed visible to the naked eye. Call At the same time, the burning fire was extinguished by a gust of sword wind. , however, was done by the **** that escaped from the ice. Snug stood beside the Klee frame, and most of the scarf he was wearing on his neck was burned. Several places on the body surface were slightly charred, and the exposed skin was a little purple. There are burns and frostbite. can be described as the two heavens of ice and fire. On the other hand, the body of the creel frame also has burns and frostbite. Click, click, click At this moment, Keli frame''s rugged body, cracks suddenly appeared. Accompanied by bursts of crackling noises, the body of the Crane frame began to collapse and disintegrate, turning into biscuit fragments in one place. This body is actually a shell made by Kelijia using the ability of biscuit fruit. With the collapse of the body, the cradle reveals its true image. has purple hair, three long braids behind his head, and two long braids on the left and right ends with sparkles. Only a piece of armor and a pink cloak are on the upper body, and the lower body is wearing wide breeches and brown boots, holding a long sword almost the same length as the height of three meters. "Although it was a lucky thing that it was not frozen or burned, but you made the library like this, how can I explain it to my mother!" The original shape of the **** was revealed, and he looked at the green pheasant with a lot of resentment. Snug on the side was silent. He looked at Mondor, who was frozen into an ice sculpture, and he wanted to rescue him, but he was helpless. The most important task right now is to hold Qing Pheasant and Raleigh here... The green pheasant calmly looked at Crane and Snug. Ice Age! The cold current spawned out of thin air, like a wave, rushed to Crane and Snug. "Fluctuating. Pretzel!" Kelijia''s eyes condensed, and the long sword in his hand suddenly stabs forward, cutting out a wave of sword energy. "Fried Fried Blade!" Snug slashed out a golden leap slash. The two attacks hit the engulfing chill almost at the same time. Boom! In a fierce collision, the majestic energy burst out, causing a violent explosion in an instant. The shock wave released by the explosion cruelly crushed the surrounding ice. The prisoners who escaped from the book retreated to the wall in exclamation, and stayed away from the green pheasants as much as possible. And just before the aftermath of the explosion had ceased, the green pheasant had taken Leily through the library gate to the wide hall outside. As soon as he left the library, the green pheasant released a wave of cold air with his backhand, creating layers of ice, which strictly blocked the door. In the wide hall, there are a lot of ice sculptures. These ice sculptures are the armed forces of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group that was originally guarding outside the library. The green pheasant led Rayleigh through the group of ice sculptures. just ran a distance, and there was a loud noise behind him. The ice layer blocking the gate of the library was destroyed by violence. "Don''t think that you can easily escape here, green pheasant!!!" The ??Crack frame crossed the ice fragments all over the floor and rushed towards the green pheasant. Snug followed closely behind. When the two of them stepped out of the library, there were sudden screams from inside. Clearly, it was clear that the **** made a few biscuit soldiers and eliminated the group of prisoners. The green pheasant stopped suddenly. It was not because of hearing the words of Crane, but a strong breath suddenly appeared from all over the castle. at the same time. The ice layer covering the ceiling, walls, and ground, as if it has been baked at high temperature, turns into water like spring snow melts, and flows to the ground. "It came so fast." The green pheasant raised his brows. This incredible speed of rescue... Probably only BIG.MOM Pirates can do it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 645： against Chapter 645 There are many breaths out of thin air everywhere in the castle. should be the main force of the BIG.MOM pirate group that has set sail, and returned to the castle through the [Mirror World] across the sea. In this regard, even though the Qing pheasant was mentally prepared, this unreasonable speed of rescue still surprised him. Because it is really fast... It is no wonder that the people who invaded Totland in the past have never returned. In front of this level of defense, if you want to retreat, you need not only strength, but luck. The red light in the eyes of the green pheasant and Leily floated, and they grasped the general situation of the castle in a short time. The breath perceived by seeing, hearing and color is only strong but not weak. From this, we can see how much the BIG.MOM Pirate Group attaches importance to [the rear]. Thinking of this, Qing Pheasant couldn''t help but glance at Lei Li, who was caught in his arms. Reilly understood the meaning in the eyes of the green pheasant, and said without changing his face: "I am not important enough... I will make the main force of BIG.MOM come back in a hurry. What they want to''guard'' is probably something in the treasure room behind." "Ah la la, that makes sense." The green pheasant turned his head, looked over the cradle and Snug, and looked into the library. You can see the corpses of the prisoners who were solved by the Cookie Warrior, and you can also vaguely see a corner of the treasure room door. There should be something important to BIG.MOM hidden in it. Tick, tick... The ice layer covering all parts of the hall was melted into water by the high temperature transmitted from nowhere, dripping from the ceiling continuously. The thin ice on the ground directly turned into water traces. "Brother Owen''s ability!" Looking at the ice cubes melted by the high temperature, Keli Frame guessed whose handwriting it was for the first time, and she couldn''t help but smile. The natural frozen fruit ability of the former Navy Admiral Green Pheasant is certainly extremely tricky in terms of control and destructive power. But the superhuman elder brother Owen in the familys ability to heat fruits is just enough to restrain the pheasants ability. Whether it is to release the control of the frozen fruit, or to inhibit the destructive power of the frozen fruit. The ability to heat the fruit to boil the sea is possible with a high probability. But if Owen is alone against the green pheasant, even if he has a certain degree of advantage in terms of ability, there is absolutely no chance of winning. However, it''s different if they are there to help. The most important thing is that this is their territory, and in terms of military strength, it is an absolute advantage. "You will never escape from here, green pheasant!" After discerning the situation in an instant, Keli Frame picked up the long sword, and his scarred face showed a triumphant expression of victory. and other fighting forces in the family return to help, and they will form a net of heaven and earth that will keep the blue pheasant and Leili here. "" The green pheasant ignored the cradle, and after probing the aura distribution in the castle by seeing and hearing, he quickly found a retreat route. He didn''t mean to be in love at all, he kicked his feet and rushed to the wall not far away. "Fluctuating. Pretzel!" Seeing that the blue pheasant was about to flee, Keli reflexively swung his sword towards the blue pheasant and chopped off an astonishing wave of sword energy. The ripples of sword aura exuding white light broke through the air, and in a flash came behind the green pheasant. Green pheasant''s eyes flickered with red light, and he made a light side leap without turning his head back, calmly avoiding the wave of sword energy that hit from behind. The wave of sword energy that was avoided by the green pheasant, crossed the body of the green pheasant, and hit the wall directly in front. Boom! The powerful wave of sword energy directly blasted the wall into a big hole. "Oops!" Looking at the big hole in the wall that was blasted out by myself, some overly proud crackers, suddenly secretly said in my heart that it was not good. Snug also did not expect that Crane would be so caring to help the green pheasant to create an escape route, feeling speechless, chasing the green pheasant and Leili at the fastest speed. Kelijia knew that he had made a mistake, and slightly reduced his pride, and chased the green pheasant silently. "It saves the effort of breaking the wall..." The green pheasant ran towards the big hole in the wall. He took Mauds order, and then broke into the enemys base camp alone and rescued Raleigh. Since the task has been completed, he naturally cannot stay here anymore. Soon, the green pheasant took Leili directly through the big hole in the wall punched by the cracker, left the castle, and slammed down to the ground. As soon as he got outside the castle, Qing pheasant noticed that the cake castle, which he had frozen with his power a few minutes ago, was almost thawed. Reilly also saw a large number of water marks on the outer wall of the cake castle, as well as puddles of various sizes that flowed onto the ground. Only with these, you can roughly guess what happened. "It seems to be a heat source type ability, so it seems that in the opponent''s camp, there seems to be a person with the ability to pose a''threat'' to you, Green Pheasant." "Ah la la, if I remember correctly, there is indeed such a number one in the family of the BIG.MOM Pirates." Qing pheasant answered casually. He knows Charlotte Irving. But I dont know much about Charlotte Irvings ability. Before this, he had never played against each other. However, given that the opponent is a self-heating body, theoretically speaking, his ice cant freeze the opponent. But if its just that, its not a big deal. After all, in terms of domineering accomplishments, he beats Charlotte Irving completely. So, based on this alone, even without the ability to freeze the fruit, it is not difficult to defeat Charlotte Irving. The trickiest part is that Charlotte Irving can transfer "heat" to anything outside of itself. In this way, the ability to control the field of the frozen fruit can be suppressed. The large-scale field control ability is precisely where the green pheasant wants to get out of the cake island. "Things have become troublesome." The green pheasant whispered to himself in his heart, and immediately looked down. There is an open space outside the cake castle. Because he had just used his ability to freeze the cake castle, the armed forces of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group who were originally stationed outside could only panic outside the cake castle. Now, these countless groups of soldiers are still standing outside the cake castle. The heat released by Irving''s ability is gradually "cannibalizing" the ice in the castle. Watching the thick ice covering the gate of the castle melt at a speed visible to the naked eye, the soldiers stationed outside were eager to rush into the castle. But at this moment-- They found the blue pheasant and Leily jumping out from the height of the castle, and they couldn''t help but be taken aback. "On top!!!" A certain soldier who reacted first suddenly roared loudly. Wow! A variety of gunshots sounded. A black muzzle was aimed at the Qing Pheasant and Raleigh who were in the sky. Just as they were about to pull the trigger to shoot at the enemy, a purple torrent flew from the top of the cake castle towards the back of the green pheasant. The purple torrent seems to be a thick liquid of sugar. The only person who can release this kind of attack is Perrospero, the eldest son of the Charlotte family! Before Mondor asked for help, Perrospero stayed with Charlotte Lingling on the Queen''s Chanting horn that set sail to pursue Maud and others. At this moment, in response to Mondors request for help, even he returned to Cake Island. It seems that maybe even Charlotte Lingling is back. With this momentum, I am afraid that I am determined to keep the green pheasant on the cake island! (End of this chapter) Chapter 646： Gather together Chapter 646 Gathering together A purple torrent of viscous sugar liquid, like an arrow from the string hitting the back of the green pheasant. Although the attack came suddenly, the angle was tricky. But the green pheasant did not need to turn his head to detect the attack from behind. didn''t adjust her position, just took a quick back shot, and the shock wave of cold air released directly froze the flying viscous sugar liquid into ice cubes. After dissolving the attack from behind, the green pheasant still didn''t look back, and didn''t seem to care who the attacker was. "Ice Age!" The gaze fell on the armed forces in the formation below, the green pheasant was fully fired, and controlled a large cloud of air-conditioning to hit the ground. Carrying the bone-chilling mass of cold air, like a huge cloud falling straight down from a high altitude, it fell straight to the ground, and then spread out abruptly. Only an instant, the air-conditioning sweeping around was like a cold wind sweeping across the entire open space. All the soldiers on the ground who raised their heads and stared at the green pheasant, before they could react, they were swept over their bodies by cold air, and in an instant they turned into ice sculptures emitting white smoke. It was only a momentary matter, and the tens of thousands of soldiers on the ground were given seconds by the ice age of the green pheasant. Although most of these soldiers were created with the creation ability of devil fruits, the number is real. From this, we can also see the horror of nature in terms of large-scale lethality. Or it should be said, is the horror of Qing Pheasant as the original general. On top of the cake castle. Perrospero looked at the tens of thousands of soldiers on the square who were killed by the green pheasant in an instant, his eyes shrank sharply. "As expected of nature...the destructive power is so strong that the''quantity'' loses its meaning." Looking at the square, he quickly passed the ice sculptures, and finally fixed on the green pheasant. "But..." Perrospero sneered, jumped from the top of the cake castle, and landed on the square covered with hard ice. The green pheasant took Rayleigh and landed steadily on the ice. Around ??, there were heavily armed soldiers whose hostility was frozen on their faces and frozen into ice sculptures. The green pheasant ignored the existence of these ice sculptures and looked straight at Perrospero who jumped from the top of the cake castle. "Lick..." Meeting the gaze of the green pheasant, Perrospero moved his wrist slightly, dancing the candy cane. "When I heard the word General, it really shocked me." Perrospero squinted at the green pheasant in front of him, and sneered: "Fortunately, the general who came is your green pheasant, not the red dog...Oh, no, you should be called the original general now, lick lick." His sugar solution, which he can freely create and manipulate, is most afraid of high temperatures. This is also the inevitable restraint relationship in the Devil Fruit System. Not to mention the red dog, even the Firefist Ace of the Whitebeard Pirate Group can rely on the advantage brought by the ability to restrain him and rub him directly on the ground. Hearing what Perrospero said, the green pheasant was silent, his eyes moved a little, and looked behind Perrospero. Many well-known cadres in the BIG.MOM Pirate Group are walking out of the castle one after another, standing next to Perrospero. And under the perception of seeing and hearing, the town streets in the direction of the coast, as well as the direction of forests and plains, are also showing breath fluctuations one after another. The members of the BIG.MOM pirate group who came to help, must have crossed the sea directly to Cake Island from [Mirror World]. "I am surrounded." Reilly''s face was slightly solemn. Through seeing and hearing the information from the domineering feedback, he also "sees" the team of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group that is gathering from all directions. According to this situation, the BIG.MOM troops that originally set out to seek the enemy may have returned most of their combat power at once. "Ah la la, but the good news is..." The green pheasant turned his head, quickly glanced at the large unit that gradually revealed its figure from a distance, and calmly said: "BIG.MOM has not come back." "Really." Reilly nodded slightly, and turned to say, "But the bad news is...Kata Kuri has returned." Speaking, Lei Li, like the green pheasant, looked at the team striding towards the town in the distance. At the forefront of this team, is a man with short red hair and a stout body over five meters tall. The man held a trident in his hand, exuding a conspicuous and amazing aura. The coming person is surprisingly the extremely powerful star Kata Kuri offering a reward of more than one billion. Not only the fruit ability is awakened, but the tricolor domineering has cultivated to a very high level. Especially the domineering, strong enough to foresee the future, he is one of the few powerhouses in the new world, and the second in command of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group. "Dangdang, Dangdang..." Kata Kuris leather boots with spurs slammed heavily on the ground, sending out a loud movement that could alert the enemy as soon as possible. "Is there only one enemy who invaded behind?" Kata Kuli looked at the green pheasant indifferently. As for Raleigh, who was caught in the arms of the blue pheasant, he was not regarded as an enemy. It''s not that Leiley''s existence is underestimated, but that he has no interest in an enemy with severed limbs. If there is a fight later, he will indeed ignore Raleigh directly. "It''s the former Admiral Qing Pheasant." A female voice sounded on the side of Kata Kuli. The speaker is the second daughter of the Charlotte family, Charlotte Mond. As a female in the family second only to the Minister of Fruits Charlotte Compert, Charlotte Mond is very strong and possesses a superb swordsmanship. "We came back with so many people at once, but there was only one enemy, so..." A woman with a slender figure, pale face, light blue long hair and a large sun hat, came to the other side of Kata Kuri, and said coldly: "Even if the opponent is the former admiral, there is absolutely no chance of winning." "Its rare that we will agree, sister Armand." Charlotte Yaxiu, the fourth daughter of the Charlotte family, put the long knife in her hand on her shoulder casually, and looked at Adelman, whom she called her sister, calmly. The two are twin sisters, both inherited the blood of the snakehead clan. So, not only are they tall, they also have eye-catching necks. It is worth mentioning that they are both swordsmen and twin sisters, but their genre styles run counter to each other. Armand, the sister of Baiyu, who holds the famous sword in her hand, is famous in the new world for her slow sword. The younger sister of the black cat, Ya Xiu, who holds the famous sword in her hand, is famous in the new world for her fast sword. Despite different genres and styles, it is certain that the strength of the two of them is among the best in the Charlotte family. On the castle side, famous big pirates such as Charlotte Daifuku and Charlotte Owen also stood beside Perrospero one by one. Under Brees transportation, most of the main members of the Charlotte family seem to have returned to Cake Island to form an airtight encirclement network for the green pheasant and Raleigh. Even the second in command of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group, Kata Kuri, returned to help... This kind of practice does not give the [intruder] any chance! (End of this chapter) Chapter 648： One second (two in one) Chapter 648 One second (two in one) At the cost of more than half of the energy, Maude released the domineering domineering that swept the audience, instantly reducing the number of tens of thousands of enemies in the field to less than 300. Suddenly so many people fell, and the army of BIG.MOM, which was originally mighty, suddenly became very thin. "Asshole..." Perrosperos eyes trembled slightly, and he quickly scanned the surrounding subordinates who fell to the ground, and Homitz, who had lost his life and turned his body into an empty shell. It could have taken advantage of the absolute strength of troops to slowly wear down the physical strength of the green pheasant. After that, use Leilis breakthrough to eat away the green pheasant step by step. Who ever thought that Bacardi Maud, who was supposed to be outside Totland, would emerge out of thin air, and release such a powerful overlord''s domineering, which instantly shed tens of thousands of his own troops in seconds. If it''s just the freezing of the blue pheasant, you can still rely on Irving''s ability to heat the fruit to escape. But if you are overbearing... Losing the combat power of consciousness, I can''t wake up in a short time. Not to mention the Homitz soldiers who were put into life by their mothers, they all died on the spot. Thinking of this, Perrosperos expression of joy a few seconds ago, it would be so gloomy as if it could drip out of water. "It doesn''t matter, brother Perrospero..." Crack stand coldly looked at Maude, who was exuding black and red arcs, and said: "The vacant force will be filled by me!" "Ok?" Perrospero heard the words, then glanced at the **** with hindsight, nodded and said: "Yes, your ability, you can constantly create biscuit warriors, lick!" "Yes, brother Perrospero, and..." A cold light appeared in the eyes of ??Crack Frame, put away the long sword, immediately raised his gloved hands, and said: "My biscuit warrior is not Homitz, so I won''t be affected by the overlord''s color!" The truly terrifying part of the biscuit fruit is that it can create an endless army of powerful biscuit, which can be said to be a mass production factory for soldiers in the true sense! In addition, it can also be used to build buildings and biscuit ships that are not afraid of the sea! "Pop, pop......!" Crack stand suddenly clapped his hands. Every time you shoot, a biscuit warrior over five or six meters tall appears next to him. These biscuit warriors wear helmets decorated with tandem manes, wear red cloaks, and wear a set of black and white biscuit armor. The ?? weapon is a giant sword with an appearance similar to a crack saber, and a biscuit shield that looks very simple. Each biscuit warrior is like a mold printed out. From the appearance, it is not so much a warrior, but more like a rough general who has been battle-tested. "Papa, papa...!" Accompanied by the rhythmic applause of the cracker, the biscuit warriors came out one by one. In less than five or six seconds, there were more than ten cookie warriors in the field. Maud slowly put away his domineering look, and looked at the cookie warrior made by the **** with his abilities blankly. Thanks to the battle between Luffy and Crane in the original work, Maude was deeply impressed by the ability of this biscuit warrior to be created out of thin air. He clearly remembered that these biscuit warriors made by Keli had considerable defensive power and hardness. Even Luffy who has successfully practiced after two years will have to turn on the fourth gear to cause substantial damage to these biscuit warriors. It can be seen that, apart from the attack power, only with this defense power, the biscuit warrior already has the combat power above the horizontal line. vaguely remembered that the battle lasted about ten hours... Theoretically speaking, Luffy, which cannot maintain fourth gear for a long time, is absolutely helpless in front of the **** army of crackers. So, how did you win? Maud suddenly remembered when he thought. In that battle, it seemed that Nami was on the side to assist, summoning a strange rain that could soften the hardness of the biscuit warrior, which paved the way for the future victory. The softened cookie warrior not only lost the original excellent defensive power, but also became Luffys ration. In this way, Kelijia, the naive and sullen character, built an all-night biscuit warrior against the strange rain summoned by Nami. Then, Luffy ate an all-night biscuit, and finally stunned the **** to death. Now, Maude has come to this world and has experienced countless battles. Now thinking of the battle that took place in the original book, I cant help feeling speechless. Is the Crane frame too stupid, or is Luffys protagonist too strong? Maud also couldn''t tell. But these are not important. Although the performance of Biscuit Fruit in the original book is mediocre, in the eyes of Maude, it is tantamount to an ability with a super high ceiling. At least in his opinion, the strength of the biscuit warrior is unquestionable, and the explosive efficiency has completely exploded the cloning soldier technology of Gemma 66. "This devil fruit...must be obtained." Within just a few breaths, Maud''s thoughts can change. He took a fancy to the potential upper limit of the biscuit fruit. "Kuzan, the people over the castle, I''ll leave it to you to deal with." Maud gave his orders, rolled up his arms, and put the back of the Qiu Shui Knife on his shoulders. Overlord! Qiu Shui, resting on his shoulders, suddenly cut forward. The darkness of the blade flashed away. The cylindrical shock wave with dazzling white light emerged in response to the situation, carrying the invincible momentum, crushing the soldiers on the ground, and going straight to Perrospero and Kleko. "It''s mother''s prestige......!" Perrospero narrowed his eyes, waved his candy cane, and quickly rolled out a wave of purple sugar liquid. Candy Virgin! The purple sugar solution turned into a world-famous torture instrumentthe iron maiden. Decoration! At the moment when the liquid sugar is shaped into the iron maiden, the armed color that keeps up with it in time makes the whole iron maiden a deep red and purple color. Perrospero controls the candy virgin covered with a solidly armed color, and stands in front of everyone in an attempt to resist the incoming hegemony. Boom! The cylindrical shock wave is like a comet, hitting the candy virgin hard. Click, click! The spikes on the surface of the candy virgin were suddenly broken by the powerful impact of the overlord. Call! The violent air wave swept all around, flying off the many Homitz bodies that had lost their souls on the ground. After a second or two. Conspicuous cracks appeared on the surface of the candy virgin. "My "Candy Virgin" can''t stop..." Perrospero''s face turned pale. The solidified sugar liquid is most afraid of the existence of extremely high temperature such as flames and magma. But as long as this kind of existence is not touched, the solidified candy defense can easily block even the attacks of the giants. But now... As soon as Perrosperos voice fell, the Candy Virgin shattered into dozens of debris. The unabated hegemonic shock wave passed through the wreckage of the Iron Maiden and blasted towards the people of Perrospero in front. Even the candy virgin that Perrospero is proud of and decorated with armed colors cant resist Maudes hegemony. How can others dare to touch the edge and dodge in a hurry. "Wow!!!" All of a sudden, people turned their backs. Boom! Finally, the overlord that Maude slashed out, mercilessly penetrated a huge round hole in the cake castle. The Charlotte family, who had avoided the shock wave of the overlord in a thrilling manner, looked back at the cake castle that was penetrated by a big hole, and their faces looked very ugly. The oppressive force that seemed to crush everything into **** just now made them think of their mother''s majesty. There is no doubt that this is the same move, and it has almost the same power! "If you get hit head-on..." Everyone in the Charlotte family has lingering fears. After ??Four Nine Stars, the power of the hegemony has been further enhanced, showing a very deterrent effect at this moment. Maud slowly retracted Qiushui. "Ah la la, the power has become much stronger, is it my illusion..." Green Pheasant glanced at Maude, muttered to himself in his heart, before leaving Lei Li slowly on the ground. After that, he strode past Maude and came to Maude. BIG.MOM Pirates'' main force before and after, and according to Maude, he is going to deal with the people on Perrospero''s side. "Kuzan, except for BIG.MOM''s Starcracker, it doesn''t matter whether everyone else is alive or dead." "understood." Green Pheasant turned his head and glanced at Maude who confessed specifically, raised his finger and scratched his cheek. Maud nodded towards the green pheasant, and immediately ignored the actions of Kata Kuli and other main forces, squatting down, silently looking at Lei Li''s severed limbs. The anger he vented along with the overlord just now was caused by Rayleigh''s tragic situation. "Is it made by BIG.MOM?" Maude had a substantive anger in his eyes, and there was a hint of cold killing intent in his low tone. Reilly shook his head slightly and said, "It''s the Navy..." "Ok?" Mord''s killing intent, which was sent through his body, suddenly stopped slightly. After an extremely short pause, the killing intent became more vigorous. "What is going on?" Maud allowed killing and anger to show on his face. Reilly looked at Maude. Compared to Maude, who was furious, this weather-tested old man appeared very calm instead. He skipped the battle on the Chambord Islands and explained briefly. "I, Jabba, and Sol were sent to Impel prison by the navy. After that, Jabba did not know where he was escorted by the navy. Then I was sent to the territory of BIG.MOM by the navy." Speaking of this, Leili paused, and said in a deep voice: "Before I was sent out of Impel by the navy, Sol was still there..." Maud clenched his fists subconsciously, and wanted to ask Raleigh something, the hostility pouring from right in front of him stopped his thoughts abruptly. "Uncle Raleigh, you go back to the terrifying three-masted ship first." Maud suddenly got up, passed Uncle Raleigh, and looked at Katakuri and other main members of the Charlotte family. ͡ With the slight sound, the shadow reflected behind Maud, quietly bulging, condensed into a wave shape. After that, it transformed into a solid shadow wave, which clung to Leily''s body like a swamp, forming a pair of shadow prostheses. Shadow stream, shadow play! Maud raised his finger, and the shadow prosthesis attached to Lei Li''s body suddenly moved. Boom... The shadow prosthesis stepped on the air to rise into the air, but it used a moon step to fly into the air supporting Lei Li''s body. Reilly looked down at Mauds back, his eyes slightly complicated. There is both guilt and comfort. He felt guilty for bringing Sol and Jabba out, and he suffered them as a result. But Maude''s outstanding performance as a younger generation made him feel guilty at the same time. Maud did not watch Lei Li leave, but stared at the people in Kata Kuri with a cold look. He can use his shadow repair ability to help Raleigh recover his limbs, but at Raleighs age, he may not be able to afford the cost of life wasting. So, Maude chose to send Raleigh to a safe place first. "Bacardi Maud!!! We want to avenge Sister Smoky!!!" Not far from Kata Kuli, two women were looking at Maude with resentment. They are Smokys sisters. One is Charlotte Strom, the 15th woman''s egg minister, and the other is Charlotte Snamon, the 16th woman. Although ?? is a sibling, apart from the obvious characteristics of being a long-legged clan, there is almost no similarity in appearance. Because Maude killed Smogy himself, Strom and Snamon, who are sisters of Smogy, hated Maude. And now, Maude has attacked the nations, and at the same time it has also brought them a chance to revenge. "I''m going to kill you!!!" Strong, who is proficient in physiques and armed sex, has murderous intent in his eyes, and his legs are as thick as elephant legs. Suddenly, he bulges in a circle and is about to kick the ground and rush towards Maud. On the other hand, Snamon, who had reached the level of swordsmanship in swordsmanship, was also trying to attack Maude. But just before they rushed out-- Two sticky glutinous **** suddenly rushed over, curling the waists of Strom and Snamon like tentacles, thus stopping their aggressive attacks. "Brother Kata Kuri?" "Why stop us?!" Suddenly stuck to the sticky ball, Strom and Snamon were slightly startled, looking at Kata Kuri at a loss. The red light in Kata Kuris pupils, ignoring the suspicious glances of Strom and Snamon, turned to stare at Mauds face. "One second." He suddenly said a time that was puzzling for many brothers and sisters around him. When everyone was deeply puzzled and puzzled, they saw Kata Kuri opening an explanation. "Just now, if the two of you were allowed to rush over... that man will take your lives in one second." "what!?" Hearing Kata Kuris explanation, everyone understood the meaning for a second, and they were suddenly shocked and inexplicable. "Sister Strom''s power, but even my mother praised it..." "There is also Snamon, but he can easily cut the ship in half with one sword!" "They are so strong, in front of that man, can''t even hold on for "one second"?!" "This kind of thing..." "Shut up, don''t question the way Kata Kuli brother sees and hears!" "" Strong and Snamon were like frustrated balloons, their faces turned quite pale. They know very well that Kata Kuris brother can foresee the future, and he will never go wrong... In other words-- As Kata Kuli brother said, with their strength, in front of that man, they couldn''t hold it for a second! Obviously, he was officially sentenced to death before he took the shot. This feeling made them feel an indescribable despair. (End of this chapter) Chapter 649： How is this possible... (two in one) Chapter 649 How is this possible...(two in one) After you have cultivated to a very high level, you can get a glimpse of the future. Although only a few seconds... But not only can you see, but you can also hear the sound. Kata Kuris experience and color are of this level. He can see and hear the development of things in the next few seconds in an instant. And just now, he personally "saw" Strom and Snamon used a combined attack technique that had cooperated countless times to attack Mord from the left and right sides. Faced with the combined attack of the two sisters, Stron and Snamon, Maude did not seem to have any reaction, his whole body was in a static state, and he had no intention of using a knife to deal with it. Immediately afterwards, under the moonlight, the shadows visible everywhere, like the subjects from all directions, flocked to Maude from all directions. The picture frozen in an instant It is the clusters of shadows, which turn into sharp spikes, strung Strom and Snamon into a honeycomb. Although it did not actually happen, the cruel and **** picture has been deeply imprinted in Kata Kuris mind. Because he sees an indisputable future, he will make a timely move to stop the rather reckless actions of Strom and Snamon. Otherwise... At the point in time he explained aloud, it was the time when Strom and Snamon swallowed their last breath. "To be precise, it''s less than a second..." Kata Kuri glanced at the two sisters who were deeply desperate and pale, and muttered to herself. In front of the man, the two sisters who were born with the Smoky compatriots couldn''t even last a second. But it''s not that they are too weak, but the enemy is too strong! Kata Kuli did not have the time to comfort them, strode forward and walked straight to Maud. As she walked around, the metal jewelry worn on her body made a beeping sound. "Whether it''s the blue pheasant or Maud, these two men are undoubtedly monster-level opponents, so let''s bring up the spirit of twelve points." Kata Kuli turned his wrist slightly, placed the trident on his side, and walked towards Maude step by step, and said in a deep voice: "In this battle, there is no fault tolerance rate at all. As long as it is a momentary mistake, it will cost you your lives!" "" is full of solemn reminders, and everyone, including the eldest daughter, Compart, has a slight change in expression. Even the pillars of the family who are extremely powerful and have never been defeated in their lives have said so... This made them clearly feel a sense of oppression like a huge black cloud pressing against the earth. Kata Kuri ignored the reaction of his brothers and sisters, and took the lead to face the most powerful opponent he has ever encountered. In this battle, he has no confidence in winning. Naturally, he will not challenge Maud alone, so that members of the family stay out of the matter. This is not an upright duel, but a fight to repel the invaders! "I thought you would be puzzled by the situation just now, and you would make your own judgment." Kata Kuri stepped into the distance range most suitable for launching a fast attack, his expression was composed and calm, and he said: "The result is not a word..." In his eyes looking at Maude, the red light is always floating, maintaining the color of seeing and hearing that can foresee the future for a moment. As Kata Kuri had foreseen, Maude lifted Qiushui without a word. "Ok?" Suddenly, Kata Kuri''s face sank, as if he had seen something that made him unhappy in the future. He suddenly raised his left arm and activated his ability. I saw the left arm squirming like a rice cake, and immediately turned into the appearance of a Gatling machine gun, and it was covered with armed domineering. Rice cake blade bomb! The machine gun suddenly turned, and the round bullets wrapped around the armed color sprayed out from the muzzle and attacked Maude. Maud raised his brows slightly, stopped the thought of taking out Smoky''s corpse from the film box, and quickly drew out the pistol that Bailey had transformed. In this case, there is no need for Mord to issue deformation instructions. Pele, who has fought side by side with Maude countless times, did not hesitate to become one of the weapon forms learned from Frankie, that is, the machine gun! ! Bailey completed the transformation in an instant, switching from the pistol form to the machine gun form. After that, Maude pulled the trigger. Da da da--! As the tongue of fire spewed out, bullets pierced through the gunpowder smoke, facing the sticky ball bullet coming from the front. Along with the continuous gunfire, bullets flying from different directions collided in mid-air. The moment they disintegrated, countless sparks flashed out. Suddenly, this seemingly incomparable firepower was actually intertwined with a splendid and dangerous firework in mid-air. But the fire clash caused by the Gatling machine gun did not last long. Because Maude, while shooting, waved Qiu Shui to the ground, a leap slash along the ground, and went straight to Kata Kuri. Kata Kuri didn''t take a look at the slash that came from the cracking ground, and just let the slash cut a hideous fracture in his abdomen. And as soon as the leap slash passed through Kata Kuris body, Maude disappeared out of thin air. Less his firepower pouring out, the rice cake blade bullets ejected from the muzzle of Kata Kuri suddenly landed in the empty space. at the same time. Maud, who disappeared from the spot, exchanged positions with a shadow hidden in the leap slash, and came to Kata Kuri''s back. At the moment when his figure appeared, Maude was about to wave the domineering autumn water entwined with the armed color, and directly cut to the back of Kata Kuri''s neck The trident held in Kata Kuris hand, however, shook out a little bit of cold light faster, with an unreasonable counterattack trajectory, first pierced his chest, and then pierced unabated. Xiang Maude''s chest. This is the color of seeing and hearing for the future! Whether it is offensive or defensive counterattack, it is always taking the lead. And in a situation where there was almost no room for thinking, I thought of the tactics of using my body to hide the counterattack. In a close attack and defense approaching the extreme, this form of defensive counterattack is simply a magical skill. But Maudes experience is not vegetarian. When the trident penetrated Kata Kuris back, Maude noticed it in advance, and frowned slightly. This is the first time he has experienced the tricky part of being able to predict the future. Qiu Shui, who had originally planned to kill Kata Kuri, could only passively change his situation in a haste, and blocked Kata Kuri''s attack by standing in front of her. Clang! The pitch-black end of the trident stabs Qiushuidao with a mighty force. Spark flashing room. Mord, who was suspended from the ground and had no focus, was immediately pushed out by force. failed to stab Maud in that situation, Kata Kuri was not surprised, suddenly turned and squatted, pressing his left hand on the ground. The awakened glutinous rice fruit ability immediately turned a large area of ??the ground into a wriggling rice cake. Chuiyu glutinous rice! Under the control of Kata Kuris mind, the huge rice cake group that was assimilated by abilities, turned into nearly a hundred thick rice cake sticks in the blink of an eye, from bottom to top, quickly attacking Maude in stagnant air. Not far away, everyone in the Charlotte family reacted differently, watching the brief confrontation between the electric flints in front of them. In these short few breaths, they couldn''t interfere. But-- "What a fierce offensive, you deserve to be Kata Kuli brother!" "What? Brother Kata Kuri is too humble. Hasn''t this suppressed the man?" "Except for my mother, I have never seen anyone who can resist the rainy glutinous rice under the advantage of Kata Kuli brother! That guy must be stuck!!!" "Be prepared to take action. The moment that guy is controlled by Brother Kata Kuri..." Although it is difficult to intervene, it does not prevent many members of the Charlotte family from looking at Kata Kuri with admiration. This is the highest masterpiece of the Charlotte family! is a perfect man who has inherited the strength of his mother''s blood! And now. Maud calmly looked at the thick rice cake sticks coming from all directions, and whispered to himself: "You are not the only person with awakening ability." Before the voice fell, the shadows everywhere around, gathered in that moment, and immediately mimicked into shadow pillars. With the help of seeing and hearing, they blocked the incoming rice cake strips with extreme precision in mid-air. The shadow column and the rice cake strips slammed together in mid-air, making a muffled sound. In the gap where the shadow pillar intercepted the next rice cake bar, Maude steadily landed, and then slowly raised his left arm, and the shadow waves on his palm flowed. He opened the cassette and took out Smokys body from it. This is what Maude planned to do five seconds ago. But Kata Kuli had seen Maude take out Smujs body five seconds ago through the foreseeing future. This made his face sinking at the time, and then angrily shot, "interrupting" Maude''s thoughts that he hadn''t really put it into action. However, even if Kata Kuri can predict the future, it cannot be 100% guaranteed to change the future. Like this moment. After several rounds of confrontation, Maude still followed his original plan, and in front of many members of the Charlotte family, he took out the body of Smoky from the shadow box. With the appearance of Smoky''s corpse, Kata Kuri''s eyes became as cold as a cold wind. On the other hand, other members of the Charlotte family, when they saw Maude taking out Smokys corpse, they were first taken aback, and then they all glared at Maude. "That fellow, how dare you do this......!!!" "I will cut him out with a thousand swords!!!" "Sister Smoky..." Looking at Maude''s act of "playing" with Smoky''s corpse, except that Kata Kuri was still calm, everyone in the Charlotte family had their facial features slightly distorted because of anger. Facing the angry gazes from everyone in the Charlotte family, Maude remained unmoved, exuding a cold breath. Only speaking of anger, inside his chest is like a volcano that is erupting wantonly, no less than the members of the Charlotte family. Under Maudes instruction, Smokys corpse slowly opened his eyes, and immediately stood in front of Maude, like a loyal soldier, blocking the angry sight of Maude from the front. "This" Looking at Smokys icy eyes, everyone in the Charlotte family couldn''t help being in a trance. "That''s not Smoky anymore." The second daughter of the Charlotte family, Mond, slowly drew out the long sword, calmly said: "Let us... personally help Smoky free." "Sister Mond..." Everyone looked at Mond, who was the first to express his opinion. The members of the family are mostly proficient in swordsmanship. At least a dozen people can do things like ??chopping boats. And Mund, as the second daughter, only talks about swordsmanship and ranks among the best. Although her overall strength is not as good as Smoky, who possesses the Devil Fruit ability, her swordsmanship is worse than Smoky. In addition to Mond, the people present, such as Slow Sword Armand, Fast Sword Yaxiu, Castad, Blowyer, Snamon, etc., are also very powerful swordsmen. And their mood at the moment has gradually become the same as Mond. Help Sister Smoky free... The thought of ?? quietly infiltrated the sword in his hand. In the field. The shadow column and the rice cake strips fight back and forth in mid-air, regardless of top and bottom. Bottom. Maud looked at Kata Kuri. From the mans face, he didnt see what he wanted. Kata Kuri met Maudes scrutiny gaze, and said coldly: "Next, you want to say,''I thought you would be angry or something, but didn''t say a word?'' This sentence, so you Is this underestimating me?" "Whatever you want." Seeing that Kata Kuri had said what he wanted to say in advance, Maudes expression remained unchanged. After taking out the corpse of Smoky, the film cassette was not closed. He still has something to take out. That is-the shadow of the captives. Between ??mind movement, a total of seven shadows emerged from the shadow box and was easily pinched in his hand by Maude. It seems that Maud deliberately did this. The shadows that were taken out are struggling frantically, as if sending a deep soul-like message for help to the surroundings. The master of these seven shadows is the shadow collected from the ministers, that is, the many children of Charlotte Lingling after Maud captured the many islands of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group. As for the name... After getting the shadow, he doesnt deserve to stay in his head. A shadow with a clear outline, while struggling, he opened his mouth and roared silently, showing a chilling sense of despair. Looking at the silhouettes of the shadows, even if Maud did not take the initiative to tell, Kata Kuri and others recognized the shadows at a glance. "It is the shadow of OPERA and the others..." Kata Kuri''s face sank again. Maude looked at Kata Kuri expressionlessly, raised the shadow a little, and said indifferently: "As long as I want, I can crush the shadows at any time, and then kill them." As soon as the voice fell, Maude moved his fingers and randomly selected a lucky audience. Suddenly, a shadow shattered into flying fragments in Maudes fingers. This means that at the same moment, the owner of the shadow will explode into countless pieces and die on the spot. Looking at the flying shadow fragments, Kata Kuris eyes shrank sharply, and the red light floating in his pupils appeared intermittent. Then, just in the next moment. A shadow pillar suddenly violent from Kata Kuris feet and hit Kata Kuris body hard. Boom! There was a muffled sound. Kata Kuris body was lifted into the air by the top of the shadow pillar. Followed by, are like giant python shadow pillars vying for food, from all directions, torrential attacks are pouring against Kata Kuri. Boom Boom... The dense and dull sound of the shadow pillar hitting Kata Kuri''s body resounded in the field. "Brother Kata Kuri!!!" The sudden change has shocked everyone in the Charlotte family. "how can that be" They were all in disbelief looking at Kata Kuri, who was beaten almost helplessly, and couldn''t believe their eyes. Maud raised his head and looked at Kata Kuri, who was crazily hit by the shadow pillar in the sky, with red light in his eyes. The visual color that can foresee the''future is indeed very useful, but relatively...as long as there is even a slight fluctuation in emotion, it will directly affect the use of visual color." "People, after all, are not machines..." As he talked to himself, Maude absorbed the frantically struggling shadows left in his hands one by one into his body. Shadow gathering place! The shadow that was absorbed into the body, thus became the power of Maude. (End of this chapter) Chapter 650： Between offense and defense (two in one) Chapter 650 Between offense and defense (two in one) After the shadow entered the body, Maud''s body shape changed a little, the skin color gradually became pale, and a circle of dark red eyeshadow appeared around the eyes. The shadows of these BIG.MOM pirate group cadres can increase Mauds power. Furthermore, after the duration of the shadow gathering place ends, Maude only needs to harvest the shadows to get the experience benefits of these cadres, and then supplement the physical strength and domineering consumed in the battle. In Maudes original plan, it was intended to collect more shadows, but the plan always failed to keep up with the changes. However, the purpose of this trip was to rescue Raleigh. The rescue mission has been completed, so, Maud is more concerned about the whereabouts and safety of Sol and Jabba than staying in the country and the BIG.MOM Pirates. If it wasn''t for the circumstances to allow it, Maude just wanted to ask Raleigh on the spot. Now, I can only wait for Lei Li to return to the terrorist three-masted ship safely, and then he and the green pheasant leave here and return to the terrorist three-masted ship to inquire about the situation. At that time, whether to advance or retreat before making plans. In the period before Raleigh returned to the terrifying three-masted ship, Maude would not leave without doing anything. Although this incident involves the navy, since he has arrived, he has to bite a big piece of meat from the BIG.MOM Pirate Group. If the situation permits, he not only intends to "rob" the **** fruit of the cracker, but also the other devil fruits, as much as he can "rob"! Maud still remembers that there was a very old capable person in the BIG.MOM Pirate Group, who seemed to be able to directly turn various things into edible ingredients. This kind of ability, in some environments, can play an extremely good value. ء In the air, countless shadow pillars shook out a series of phantoms, throwing Kata Kuri into a stormy offensive. "Nine-and-a-half stars devil fruit ability..." Maud raised his head and looked towards the sky, his eyes reflected the scene of Kata Kuri being constantly attacked by the shadow pillar. As soon as the hunter''s note''s reconnaissance ability is turned on, you can see the stars hanging on top of Kata Kuli. A total of nine real stars, one star frame, and each emits a rich orange light. Only speaking of stars, Kata Kuri has as many stars as Kaido, but the color and brightness of the light are quite different. Kaidos star color is more intense and brighter than Katakuris. In this way, even if many people have a certain ability and expertise of nine and a half stars, they can judge who is strong and who is weak based on the color depth of the stars and the brightness of the light. Kata Kuri, as the second in command of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group, although he is extremely powerful, he certainly hasnt reached the level of the Four Emperors. "If I can kill you here, maybe I can condense the tenth Devil Fruit Ability Star Frame..." Red light floated in Maude''s eyes. I dont know if it is the special effects of seeing and hearing, or the cold killing intent. not far away. Seeing that Kata Kuri was dragged into a stormy offensive because of his negligence, how could all the members, headed by the second daughter of the Charlotte family, Mond, do nothing. "Quickly help Kata Kuli brother to rescue!" Mund firmly grasped the long sword in his hand, snorted, and released his armed color, covering his right hand and weapon tightly. Judging from the solidity of the armed color, the level is not weak, at least the eight-star start. After all, ?? is the second daughter of the Charlotte family, and one of the few main combat powers in the family. It is natural to be proficient in armed color. But seeing and hearing **** is more talented, like Kata Kuli''s seeing and hearing **** that can predict the future, there should be no second one among the children of the family. "Go!" After covering the long sword with armed color, Mond slammed under his feet. Boom! Accompanied by a dull sound, a shallow pit suddenly appeared in the place where Mond settled. ৡ! Mund, who looked rather bloated, exploded at a speed that was inconsistent with his body, turning into an afterimage and rushing towards him. As soon as ??Mund made a shot, the others responded, following behind Mund, and attacked towards Maud. As soon as they moved, Maude noticed it for the first time, but he ignored it, and instead focused his attention and focus on Kata Kuri. It''s not because Maude didn''t put them in his eyes, but the Smoky Zombie that Maude took out of the shadow box just now can help him withstand these troubles temporarily. If the Smoky Zombie is outnumbered, it will be resolved by the opponent. Maud will not lose anything, at most, he will recover the shadow temporarily lodged in Smoky''s corpse. "Ah la la... In order not to make things complicated, I will bother you to stop for a while." Smoggy''s body looked at the Charlotte family rushing straight forward, raised her fingers and hooked her cheeks, looking as if she had just woke up, revealing a lazy breath. As soon as he finished speaking, he instantly stunned and stopped in front of Mond. "Huh? Smoky..." Mond looked at Smoky, who suddenly appeared in front of him, his eyes condensed suddenly. She had already defined [Smoky] as an enemy, and after reacting to it, she suddenly made moves without even thinking about it, which can be said to be merciless. Bai Ding. Excited! The long sword held in his hand pierced through the air, rolled up a spiral of rapids, and pointed straight at Smokys chest. "The reaction is fast." Smokys corpse was easy to see through Monds moves, and he just turned sideways to avoid the spiral torrent that was coming straight. Immediately afterwards, Smokys body stretched out his right hand and pressed it on Monds shoulder. "Bai Ding Ji was avoided...!!!" The attack was easily avoided, and the right shoulder was "contained", Mond''s expression couldn''t help changing. Smoggy''s body looked at Mond who was shocked, and said listlessly: "Just solve one first, freezing moment..." "Oops!" Mond''s heart was shocked. Then, Nothing happened. Smokys corpse looked strangely at the right hand pressed on Monds shoulder. And Mond was the corpse of Smoky who looked at him puzzledly but didn''t do anything. Time seemed to freeze at this moment, and Smokys corpse and Mond remained motionless, each looking at each other. "Ah la la, it''s weird." Smokys corpse took the lead in retracting his right hand, scratching the back of his head. "???" Mond looked at the corpse of Smoky, who was a little dazed to take the lead, but simply withdrew his hand. Although he didn''t understand what was going on, Mond was not in the mood to accompany Smoky''s corpse to mess around. He raised his hands and tried his best to attack Smoky''s corpse. But the successive waves of attacks under the body were easily avoided by Smokys corpse. "Oh, I almost forgot, something like ability... belongs to the''ontology''." Smokys corpse evaded Monds attack while looking at the blue pheasant who was fighting against Perrospero and others in the castle alone. After trying to understand what was going on, Smokys body was staggered again, avoiding the long sword cut by Mond. While Mond was exhausted, Smokys body twisted and kicked towards Mond. Boom! With a powerful kick, he sank deeply into Mond''s waist and abdomen. The jellyfish-shaped air wave vibrated at the sound, and Mond''s bloated body flew upside down like a cannonball. "Sister Mond!" The members of the Charlotte family who followed immediately looked at Mond who was flying over his head in amazement. After that, they looked at the corpse of Smoky, who was slowly putting away his long legs. Mund, who was ranked in the top ten in strength in the family, was beaten by a [corpse] in just a few rounds. "That guy... is not Sister Smoky anymore, don''t keep your hands, get rid of her first!" "Yes, don''t keep your hands!" After all, ?? was a member of the Four Emperors Pirate Group, and soon accepted the situation, retracted his gaze at Mond, and turned his attention to the corpse of Smoky. The members of the Charlotte family who discerned the situation knew that if they wanted to help Kata Kuri, they had to get past the enemy who occupied the body of the former sister. "Adagio waltz!" "Quickly play advancing music!" "Light Gap!" "Croissant shock!" A variety of gorgeous attacks flooded Smokys corpse like a tide. "Ah la la..." Smoky''s corpse looked a little serious, red light flashed in his eyes, and all the oncoming attacks could be seen in an instant, and his figure moved left and right, avoiding wave after wave of attacks. Because it is a zombie, it lacks the life energy to support [Armed Color]. But seeing and hearing color can still be used. Relying on the high-level experience and color, the corpse of Smoky carrying the shadow of the green pheasant, perfectly avoided all attacks, and took the initiative to face the nearly 100 members of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group. Seeing that all the attacks like a rain of bullets failed, the expressions of many members of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group couldn''t help but tighten. "Such a big body...Why can''t it be hit?!" They looked solemnly at the corpse of Smoky, who was approaching fast. Before he could think about it, Smoky rushed into their enemy line by himself. Suddenly, everyone felt the pressure firsthand. Its just a zombie... Why is there such a terrible pressure! The ??BIG.MOM Pirates group held their expressions tense, suppressed the throbbing in their hearts, and attacked the corpse of Smoky who came in front of them. The two sides immediately fought together. But after several rounds of fighting, the BIG.MOM Pirates quickly realized something was wrong. "Can''t hit..." "It seems to know where our attack will go!!!" "Damn it, is it domineering..." "Couldn''t it be as powerful as Kata Kuli brother?!" No matter how fierce the attacks of the BIG.MOM Pirates were, the corpse of Smoky, who was close to five meters tall, could always escape easily and counterattack. This makes them very uncomfortable. seemed to hit the empty space with all his strength. However, they are not weak after all. Although the attack has been missed, they have also noticed the weakness of Smokys corpse. They noticed that when Smokys body attacked, he did not use an armed color. In other words, you cannot use armed colors! In this way, the threat is greatly reduced. Smokys corpse stopped all the combat power of the BIG.MOM pirate group headed by Charlotte Mond. On the other side, Maude controlled the shadow pillar, suppressing Kata Kuri. Without the insights that can predict the future, Kata Kuri cant prevent Mods attacks at all, and can only rely on the armed color and physical strength to reduce the damage as much as possible. However, after sustaining several waves of attacks, Kata Kuri gradually returned to his former calmness. The discontinued experience due to mood swings was re-used, and Maudes next offensive was watched in advance. With the help of seeing and hearing, Kata Kuri instantly adjusted his response method, and took the initiative to open holes on his face, body, and limbs that the shadow pillars could pass through. Immediately, the glutinous ball at the edge of the cavity squirmed quickly, sealing the shadow pillar in the body, thereby interrupting the high frequency attack rhythm of the shadow pillar. After ?? stuck to the shadow pillar, Kata Kuri thought, and suddenly nine doughnut-shaped glutinous rice **** appeared out of thin air around her body, arranged in an arc-shaped formation. After that, Katakuris red eyes swept towards Maude coldly. Nine head rice cakes! In the neatly arranged glutinous doughnuts, nine square fist-shaped glutinous doughs covered with solid armed color and domineering suddenly stretched out, and from top to bottom, they attacked Maude below with the sound of breaking through the air. "The moves are similar to Luffy..." Looking at Yan Yan''s flying fist of Nuo Tuan, Maude didn''t care much, and stepped back, pulling away to avoid the offensive of nine rice cakes intertwined. Boom boom boom! The powerful force contained in the fist of the Nuo Tuan instantly blasted a dozen large pits out of the ground, and a large amount of smoke and dust filled the surroundings. ......! The Nuo Tuan fist that had just been lifted from the pit, then passed through the smoke and dust at a very fast speed, and continued to push towards Maude. Maud responded calmly, still retreating, and while keeping away from distance, he continued to control the shadow pillar in the air and attacked Kata Kuri from all directions. But Kata Kuri is also one mind and two purposes. While controlling the nine rice cakes and constantly attacking Maude, he once again condensed glutinous groups out of thin air, stopping the attacking shadow pillars one by one. In just a few seconds, the shadow pillars and glutinous groups, both covered with armed colors, hit each other hundreds of times. The dense air explosion sound produced, spread all over the cake island in an instant. Such a fierce attack and defense, but also thanks to the other members of the BIG.MOM Pirates who were stopped by Smokys corpse. Otherwise, with this level of offensive and defensive warfare, they just want to support Kata Kuri, and it is probably impossible to start. Red light flashed in Maudes eyes, easily avoiding the continuous fierce attack of the nine-head rice cake, and at the same time paying attention to Kata Kuri, who was responding to the shadow pillar offensive. "Although it only shows the 9 and a half stars of the Devil Fruit ability attribute, the domineering must also exceed 9 stars." "The most troublesome thing is that I can predict the future, as well as the awakening ability similar to the elemental body. The combination of the two makes my''attack hit rate'' extremely low." "Do you want to''influence'' his experience and color again..." "But the same trick, there shouldn''t be a second time." "Fight a protracted war?" "No, no time to waste time here." "Then you can only... keep increasing the attack frequency until he can''t handle it!" In a short time, Maude''s thoughts turned a hundred times, and immediately activated the maximum shadow ability. Suddenly, under the influence of Maudes ability, a large number of shadows scattered all over the corners of the cake island, as if they had received clear instructions, first gathered in groups, and then frantically flocked to Maudes location. "Ok?" Kata Kuri looked at the movement in the distance, his face changed slightly. I saw countless film groups swept from a distance Like a tsunami in a town that can be submerged in an instant! (End of this chapter) Chapter 651： King of the night (two in one) Chapter 651 The King in the Night (two in one) Haoyue is in the sky. The bright moonlight is like hazy silver gauze, covering the earth, shrouding countless shadows. Now, these shadows that can be seen everywhere, under Maude''s control, all rush from a distance. Looking from a distance, the majestic formation is like a monstrous tsunami that will swallow all the things passing along the way, giving people a sense of oppression that is about to suffocate. This is why Maude has set the [Rescue Plan] after nightfall. Only night is the time for shadow carnival. Only night can bring inexhaustible shadows to Maude. Not only that, but it can also break the green pheasant in half, eliciting more powerful combat value. "Bacardi Maud, it is only natural for a man like you to be able to wake up..." Kata Kuri raised her head slightly, watching the majestic tsunami sweeping from a distance that seemed to submerge the entire cake island. Although he was not surprised by Maudes ability to awaken, he was a little surprised by the momentum created by the shadow tsunami. This does not seem to be an effect of the ability to assimilate objects. is more like...direct control! "Because the process of assimilation is omitted, can so many shadows be controlled?" Based on the unreasonable scale of the shadow tsunami, Kata Kuri, who is extremely capable, quickly guessed why Maude was able to control so many shadows. Generally speaking, the Superman system can only achieve the ability to control [large amounts of matter] freely similar to the natural system through awakening. Nevertheless, the ability of Superman to create things out of thin air is far inferior to that of natural. and so-- The precondition for controlling [large amounts of substances with the same attributes] is to [assimilate] the surrounding dead objects into substances with corresponding attributes by using the method of [contact]. Whether it is the string fruit of Doflamingo, or the waxy fruit of Kata Kuri. Before launching a large-scale attack, this rule must be followed. But Maudes shadow fruit ability after awakening seems to be an exception. In other words, the world after night falls is full of ready-made shadows, so Maude does not need to [assimilate] or [expand] the scale of the shadow. This is simply-- The king of the night. "Shadow Fruit..." Looking at the shadow ability displayed by Maude, Kata Kuri has a clearer understanding of the special features of shadow fruits. But he knows very well. It is not the shadow fruit that is powerful, but the mod that develops the shadow fruit to this level. "You who have brought so many shadows, what do you plan to do..." The red light in Kata Kuris eyes floated, and he turned to look at Maude, who directly threw out his ultimate move. Facing Kata Kuris gaze, Maudes face was so calm that no waves could be seen. The shadow tsunami swept from behind Maude at an extremely fast speed. The huge movement caused by ?? even attracted the attention of everyone on both sides of the war. "Tsunami?!" Many members of the ??BIG.MOM Pirate Group were all dumbfounded watching the tsunami that broke through 100 meters in height. This is the first time they have seen such an exaggerated tsunami on land. But soon they realized something was wrong. "No, it''s not a tsunami!" "It''s the shadow!!!" "Bacardi Maud''s ability...!!!" As the tsunami gets closer and closer, the members of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group finally see the true face of the tsunami! just saw the existence of "shadow", they didn''t need to think at all, they thought of Maud as a conditioned reflex. Because, in their current knowledge, the man who can dominate the shadows is the only one in this world, Bacardi Maud! "Ah la la, a tsunami of this scale is more powerful than the white beards." The green pheasant tilted his head to look at the rushing shadow tsunami, and a strange color flashed in his eyes. While pulling the "line of sight" away from the battle circle, it did not affect the battle in the slightest. Raising the hand was to release a shock wave of cold air, instantly freezing a batch of **** soldiers mass-produced by the Keli frame into blocks of ice. "Look, the shadow can''t freeze." The green pheasant, who easily freezes the **** warrior, flashed in his mind what Maude had said to him. It was when I was in the Chambord Islands, and they were enemies... Now, just watching the shadow tsunami that Maude "summoned", the Qing pheasant couldn''t help but feel an indescribable feeling in his heart. The shadow can''t freeze. Therefore, a tsunami composed of shadows is more terrifying than a real tsunami. "Do you plan to end the battle as soon as possible, Captain..." Qing Pheasant felt the will of Maude hidden in the shadow tsunami, and his expression could not help becoming serious. Let''s finish it quickly. The green pheasant retracted his gaze looking at the shadow tsunami, and then slowly looked at the senior officials of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group such as Perrospero in the front. The majestic air-conditioning of frozen bones moved with the eyes of the green pheasant, like a blizzard raging above the peak, whizzing towards Perrospero and others. "Be careful!!!" Looking at the majestic air-conditioning that was more powerful and powerful, Perrospero''s eyes shrank sharply. For some reason, they felt a more dangerous aura from the body of the green pheasant. "This guy...couldn''t he be serious now?!" Perrospero''s heart condensed. the other side. Under the gaze of nearly a hundred eyes full of fear, the shadow tsunami came to the square, and immediately seemed to be frozen suddenly, hanging behind Maude. "The sight and experience that can foresee the future is indeed very strong." Made looked at Kata Kuri, slowly lifted the autumn water, pointed at Kata Kuri''s face in the air, and said coldly: "But as long as you increase the''attack density'' to... so that you don''t have any''dodge space'', then even if you can foresee the future, you can''t change the future, right?" "" Kata Kuris eyes suddenly condensed. He seems to have seen the shadow offensive overwhelming. was also at this moment, the Qiu Shui in Maude''s hand, like a flag, suddenly fell. Shadow. Stars! The shadow tsunami hovering behind Maud suddenly moved with the order, and scattered into dense shadow beams, like a downpour, pouring down towards Kata Kuri. "Is this your plan of attack... Bacardi Maud." Kata Kuri raised her head, her eyes flushed red and stared at the swiftly falling movie stars. The number is too much There is so much as Maude said, there is no room for evasion. This is simply a super-wide range of moves regardless of enemy and me, covering almost the entire square. "Huh? The real goal is..." Kata Kuli suddenly realized something. His eyes changed slightly, and he quickly glanced at the family members who were also within the attack range. On the square, there are quite a few members of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group lying down. Before thinking about it, Kata Kuri waved his trident and summoned a glutinous group shield covered with armed colors, and lay it horizontally in front of him. Even if he foresaw Mauds attack methods a few seconds in advance, the only choice he could make was to set up a shield to defend against the offensive, rather than to rescue the members of the pirate group, thus revealing the flaws. The movie star group fell. The glutinous group shield with Kata Kuri horizontally in front of him, with amazing defensive power, blocked the endless beam of shadows. In the face of an extremely powerful enemy like Maude, he has no spare energy to pay attention to the lives of others, so he can only concentrate on dealing with Maude. "The number is so amazing, it is not surprising that the power will be scattered." While steadily resisting the movie stars, Kata Kuri noticed that although the number of shadow beams falling from the sky was so large that it was numb to the scalp, but the shadow beams that really entangled the armed color were less than half. This is also normal. After all, even if he was awakened, he couldn''t spread his armed color to such a large area. And in his memory, even the strong mother has never covered the armed color on a large-scale object. It may be that you dont want to do it or you dont need to do it, rather than you cant do it. But with this recognition, Kata Kuri takes it for granted that everyones armed color has an upper limit. Its just that what Kata Kuri didnt know was that Douglas Barrett, the successor of the evil spirit who escaped from the sixth floor of the city, was a ruthless man who could cover the armed color on a small island. In this vast world, there are all kinds of things beyond cognition. But anyway, with Maudes current armed color, it is indeed impossible to distribute the armed color on such a huge shadow tsunami. So, among the countless shadow beams split by the shadow tsunami, Maude can cover the armed color, at most one-third of the number. However, from the moment he used the movie star group, he never thought of using this trick to cause damage to Kata Kuri. In terms of results. Maud also seems to have foreseen the future. In other words, he used this form of attack to condense Kata Kuris response to the attack to the only one that can be expected. Kata Kuri resisted the threat of movie stars, but the other members of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group did not have this kind of strength. As the last shadow beam fell, dozens of members of the BIG.MOM pirate group who were fighting with the green pheasant and Smokys corpse were pierced by the shadow beam on the spot and fell to the ground. Not only that, even the members of the BIG.MOM pirate group who had been stunned by Maud with the overlord color before became unresistible targets, without exception, being penetrated by the shadow beam. And this degree of penetrating injury basically cannot survive. Overlord color matches the movie star group. The combination of ?? is a real battlefield harvester. Kata Kuri silently watched the consequences of the movie star group. He had clearly foreseen Maudes attack methods just now, but he could only watch the shadow beam take the lives of the members of the group. Maud looked at Kata Kuri with a solemn expression, and said lightly: "Don''t you think this is the end?" "" Kata Kuli heard the words and looked at Maude coldly. Maud puts the Qiu Shui Knife back on his shoulders, this is the starting style of the overlord. But he did not directly shoot the knife, but continued: "The rain cannot be taken back, but the shadow can." Before the voice fell, the shadow beams densely inserted on the ground suddenly flew up and hovered densely above the sky. The sharp end pointed at Kata Kuri on the ground from all directions. This kind of formation is like a thousand swords returning to the sect. In Maude''s view, as long as the target is not a monster with incredible defense such as Kaido or Aunt, the dense shadow beam hanging around can cause great trouble to the enemy by virtue of its absolute advantage in number. "If you can stop it, give it a try." Looking at Kata Kuri surrounded by countless shadow beams, Maude gave the order to attack. ৡ! Suddenly, countless shadow beams suddenly pierced Kata Kuri in the air. This is simply an offensive with no dead ends in all directions! Kata Kuri frowned, not arrogant enough to use his body to fight against the movie stars group of Mord, immediately controlled the glutinous group, made a ball, and covered himself in it. Ding Ding...! ! ! The countless shadow beams that fell quickly, stabbed one after another on the glutinous ball covered with armed colors, and were immediately bounced away. The scattered power of the attack is destined to be unable to break the defense concentrated on one point. But this form of attack has another effect and effect. As long as Kata Kuri can be suppressed in this way, it will surely make Kata Kuri''s domineering and domineering appear a gap. Overlord. Cut! While the movie stars continued to attack the Nuo Reunion Ball, Maude, who had already placed his hands, cut out with a sharp knife. The black and red blade fell down, and a crescent-shaped flying slash with dazzling white light was generated in response to the momentum, cutting through the air, and slashing on the glutinous ball in an instant. Click! The orb that can withstand the attacks of countless shadow beams, in front of the penetrating hegemony Slash, failed to hold on for a single breath, and collapsed instantly. Lost the defense of the glutinous reunion ball, Kata Kuri was exposed in front of Baguo Zhan and the movie stars. ''S fierce leap slash, easily split Kata Kuri''s body in half. And the shadow beam coming from the continuous spurs, in an instant, it pierced Kata Kuris body with dense holes. But Maudes offensive is not over yet. Transformation! Maud instantly moved behind Kata Kuli. "Ok?" Kata Kuri caught Maudes movements for the first time, and he was struck by surprise as he was doing his best to avoid injury. The shadow beam sprang from all directions, but it attacked indiscriminately... Maud took the initiative to break in, and he should also become the target of Shadowbeam. Between the electric light and flint, Kata Kuri expected this result. However, the information in the future that he saw, heard and returned, was beyond his expectation. "Actually..." "Seeing" with the color of sight and hearing, the shadow beam melted into a circle of ripples that did not cause harm when it touched Maude''s body, and Kata Kuri quickly adjusted his response. However, Continuous high-frequency attacks have greatly increased the difficulty of Kata Kuri processing "information". Foreseeing an attack is one thing. How to deal with it is another matter. This result was in Maudes expectation. Grasping the gap that Kata Kuri was forced to expose, Maude slashed it through. ! Blood and light flashed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 652： I want it all (two in one) Chapter 652 I want it all (two in one) can foresee the future, but it does not mean that it will definitely change the future. Countless shadow beams, with perverted attack frequency, messed up the future foreseen by Kata Kuri. The most important thing is that the shadow beam from all directions has the characteristic of "not hurting friendly forces"! With such a whole set of combo moves, it does not give the slightest chance to breathe. Kata Kuris experience and color, just like this, there is a gap, and then reveals the flaw. Then, Maude slashed on Kata Kuris seemingly riddled body, hitting the flaw accurately. Shot hits with a single blow, and the blood is shining. A lot of blood was splashed into the air. But in an instant, the blood flying out of the body into the air was hit by the shadow beam falling like a shower and turned into a mist. Kata Kuri, who was hit by the knife, was slashed out by the impact formed by the armed color. On the way out, the blood seemed to be free of money, and fell down along the way, forming a sagittal blood stain on the ground. Mauds knife, exactly hit Kata Kuri. But it failed to drop directly, and only caused quite serious injuries to Kata Kuri. However, from the moment Kata Kuri loses and is injured, he has lost the possibility of defeating Maud. In the mirror world. "Brother Kata Kuri was cut...!!!" The eighth daughter of the Charlotte family, Bree, who is capable of mirroring fruits, saw through the mirror the scene of Kata Kuri being beheaded by Mord. On the face with a scare scar, a look of shock suddenly appeared. "How could this kind of thing happen!!!" I admire Kata Kuris Bree very much, even if I see it with my own eyes, I dont want to believe that this is the reality for a while. In her cognition, Kata Kuli brother is an invincible existence. No matter what kind of enemy he faces, he can suppress the enemy from beginning to end with his strong sense of sight, and then end the battle without injury. But this time, instead of being able to suppress the opponent, Brother Kata Kuri was suppressed by the opponent. And the battle only started for a while, the invincible brother Kata Kuri was actually injured... Even if Bree didnt want to believe it anymore, the images presented before her kept reminding her that this was reality. The large amount of blood spilled on the ground is undoubtedly the most dazzling picture for her. This is the first time she has seen her brother Kata Kuri suffer such a serious injury. The state of affairs beyond her cognition caused her to collapse to the ground, holding her head tightly with her hands, not knowing what to do. "No, I have to help Kata Kuri brother!" Realizing that Kata Kuri might really be defeated by Maud, and might even be life-threatening, Bree suddenly mustered up the courage and leaned against the mirror standing in front of her. She cant just stand by and watch... on the square. Maud looked at the Kata Kuri flying upside down, shaking his arms to shake off the blood stains on the Qiu Shui Knife "After all, it is the''second in command'' of BIG.MOM...but you have no chance of winning." While talking to himself, Maude raised his arms flat and pointed the tip of the Qiushui knife at Kata Kuri. With this action, countless shadow beams immediately turned their directions, hanging in the air and pointed at the Kata Kuri who had just landed. ݡ! The dense shadow beams hung in the air, like thousands of horses receiving orders, suddenly shot out again, and flew straight to Kata Kuri. "" Kata Kuri got up from the ground, blood dripping on his chest, and a huge wound was faintly visible. And the countless cavities on the body are closing again at a speed visible to the naked eye. Before he had time to confirm his injury, he once again saw countless shadow beams coming across the sky and the earth. At a glance, it looked like a swarm of locusts covering the entire sky. "Since''quantity'' can''t win, let''s fight with''quality''!!!" Kata Kuri endured the sharp pain from the wound, blue veins appeared and spread at the corner of the forehead and eyes. "Mobile sticky group!" The awakened Nuo ability instantly turns the ground around the body into a flowing Nuo ball. Reproduce! Under the control of Kata Kuri, a large number of glutinous lumps that flowed ceaselessly split into small glutinous lumps that looked almost the same as the shadow bundle. Relying on the plasticity of the glutinous group, Kata Kuri re-enacted Mauds movie stars on the spot. This is also what Kata Kuri often does in battle. He always uses sight, hearing and color to foresee the enemy''s moves first, and then uses the glutinous group ability to recreate the enemy''s moves. Finally, use the advantages of armed color and strength to directly crush the enemy under the same confrontation. This approach is similar to Mauds shadow usage. He also used shadows to reproduce the moves of many powerful men such as Doflamingo, Ace, and Akadog. Although Kata Kuri easily reproduced Maudes moves, the number of small glutinous groups is less than half of the shadow beam. Only speaking of the volume of controllable matter, the glutinous mass of Kata Kuri is far inferior to the shadow convened by Mord. But Kata Kuris plan is to use the quality of the glutinous dough to make up for the quantitative gap. ݡ! Looking at the beam of shadows flying over the sky, Kata Kuli''s eyes were red, waving his trident, and mobilizing the Nuo Tuan to fly out, facing the beam of shadows coming from the front. The shadow beam and glutinous ball of armed color are wrapped around each other, they are the same shape and the same color. Then the two collided violently in mid-air. Clang clang......! Suddenly, countless sparks burst out in the air. The shadow beam and the glutinous group, which are both entangled in armed colors, are comparable in collision. But there is no shadow beam entangled with the armed color, but it was easily destroyed by the waxy group. In this scene, as Kata Kuri envisioned, since quantity cannot be used to win, then quality will be used to decide the outcome. However, The shadow beam shattered by the glutinous ball was restored to its original state in an instant. In this way, no matter how Nuo Tuan defeats the Shadow Beam, the number of the latter will not be reduced in any way, and it will not be completely blocked by Nuo Tuan. "Shadow... does it still have this characteristic?" Kata Kuri''s eyes narrowed. The re-engraved Nuo Tuan Shadow Bundle did not achieve any results. As a result, more than half of the original Shadow Bundle crossed a large number of Nuo Tuan Shadow Bundles and continued to attack Kata Kuri. Although it failed to destroy Mauds shadow constellation, the glutinous group controlled by Kata Kuli can intercept at least half of the shadow beams, thereby reducing defensive pressure. Just... Mauds offensive is not limited to movie stars. He watched Kata Kuri re-enact his moves, and didn''t care much. He raised his hand and chopped a hegemonic shock wave toward Kata Kuri again. Slashed with a shock wave wrapped in white light, and came to Kata Kuri in a blink of an eye. This time, Kata Kuli learned well, and did not choose to resist Mords Domination Slash, but avoided its edge and promptly withdrew from Domination Slashs attack range. The Overlord Slash, which contained a powerful impact, suddenly fell through. However, the shadow beam that was chasing after him continued to shoot at Kata Kuri. These shadow beams are not taken from the shadow of Maude, so even if Kata Kuri destroys the shadow beam with armed colors, he cannot indirectly injure Maude. In addition, the shadow has the characteristic of restoring, Kata Kuri didn''t waste too much effort on the shadow beam, and chose to avoid it blindly. "The action is obviously stiffer." Kata Kuli''s unnatural movement to avoid Overlord Slash and Shadow Beam was caught by Maude. The knife just now, like a swamp, plunged Kata Kuri into it. ৡ Mord''s figure flashed, passing through the dense shadow beams falling from the sky, dashing directly to Kata Kuri''s body, and slashing out with a knife. Kata Kuri''s pressure suddenly increased, and he raised the trident to hold up the Qiushui that Maude had cut. Clang! A burst of sparks burst out from where Qiushui and the trident hit. The powerful force from the trident shook his whole body along Kata Kuris arm. ... Under the influence of this force, the wound on Kata Kuris chest suddenly dripped a lot of blood. Mauds offensive did not stop, he quickly drew back to Qiushui, and immediately cut out a sharp blade of light, enveloping Kata Kuri. But Kata Kuri accurately blocked the autumn water that Maude had cut from all angles. Clang clang......! Qiu Shui and the trident collided back and forth, bursting out fierce sparks. Kata Kuri, while avoiding the endless stream of shadow beams, waved the trident, struggling to resist every knife that Maude slashed. And every time he blocks Maudes slash, it will deepen the pain of Kata Kuris wounds. Invisible, the rate of blood loss is also increasing. Go on like this... Kata Kuli has almost foreseen his fate. He will lose will die too! Kata Kuri''s expression became extremely solemn. "If I fall, Brother Perrospero and others will..." "How can you fall down here!" Kata Kuris pupils shrank suddenly, and the burst of willpower suddenly transformed into strength. The right arm holding the trident, like a swelling rice cake, grew in a circle without warning. Immediately afterwards, Kata Kuri drove the trident, and at a tricky angle, swept away the autumn water that Maude had chopped off. "Chance!" Seeing Qiu Shui in Maude''s hand lifted upwards, Kata Kuli''s eyes burst into cold killing intent. Nuo Tuan stab! ''S right arm, which grew in a circle, suddenly rotated at a high speed, driving the sharp-end trident, like an electric drill, crossing the Qiushui defense line like lightning, piercing Maude''s chest. at the same time. The many shadow beams falling down from above continuously made small holes in Kata Kuris body. While fighting against Maude, he used his ability to make countless small holes in his body, so that the shadow beam covered with armed colors can pass through the small holes. This kind of high-intensity defensive pressure drastically consumes his domineering look. But despite this, he still found the opportunity to penetrate Maude''s chest with a killer move. "Ok?" Just as Kata Kuri thought that the opportunity to turn defeat into victory had arrived, Maude suddenly slashed over. Ling Ling knife light, and that room was reflected in Kata Kuris eyes. Kata Kuri''s heart shook slightly, and he retreated abruptly. ৡ! As Kata Kuri retreated in time, the knife suddenly fell through. But Kata Kuri retreated, but instead left the trident in Maude''s body. "Huh, Huhu..." Kata Kuri panted heavily, and the look in Maude''s eyes was solemn and surprised. Maud slowly pulled the trident out of his body, and immediately crushed the trident into countless small pieces by smashing the shadow. "I am also awakened, so, are you so surprised?" Maud opened his palm, letting the fragments of the trident''s remains fall to the ground, and said lightly: "However, you should also be aware of it. Your''time limit'' for predicting the future has been reduced by at least half." "" Kata Kuri could not help being silent. was hit. If it hadn''t been for the foreseeable "time limit" to decrease, he wouldn''t have thought that he had a chance to turn defeat into victory. But the touch of the sticky ball piercing Maudes chest is absolutely real. Kemod was unscathed... is the ability of Shadow Fruit, but what is the principle? "Huh, huh..." Kata Kuri could not get an answer, his face was pale due to excessive blood loss. He has deeply realized Maude''s powerful strength, and he also knows that he has no chance of winning. despite this-- Kata Kuri took a deep breath, stared at Maude, and said solemnly: "Bacardi Maud, you are the most powerful man I have ever met, but...even if I can''t beat you, I will do my best to extend the duration of this duel as much as possible!" "Extend the duel time? Do you want to hold on until''BIG.MOM'' supports you?" Morde crossed the sword in front of him, calmly said: "Then you can use the sight and hearing again, and see what will happen in the future''in a few seconds''." Before speaking, Maude came to Kata Kuli in an instant. A bright red light appeared in Kata Kuris eyes, and his face suddenly changed without knowing what the future was. At this moment, the Qiu Shui in Maude''s hand turned into a sharp light of swords, and it was cut to the point of Kata Kuri. This knife, domineering, strength, and skill are all impeccable. But Kata Kuri, who was in extremely bad condition, still blocked Maudes knife. But the price is that the empty door is exposed. Maud hadn''t taken the knife, he twisted and kicked Kata Kuri''s chest heavily. ! Accompanied by a dull sound, Kata Kuris chest exploded with blood, vomiting blood, and flew out. The tall body then fell to the ground and rolled out several times. This arm-clad kick further severely damaged Kata Kuri. And Kata Kuris prolonged duel time has become a idiot. At this moment, a mirror swept along the ground and stopped beside Kata Kuri. Immediately afterwards, a circle of ripples appeared on the mirror surface. Bree, who looked quite nervous, emerged from the ripples, and then quickly dragged Kata Kuri into the mirror and disappeared in front of Maude. When Bree and Kata Kuri got into the mirror, the shadow beam that followed immediately shattered the mirror into countless fragments. Kata Kuli was rescued by Bree. But Maude showed a slight smile. "It''s finally out." He looked at the broken lenses all over the floor and said to himself. Whether it is a biscuit fruit or a mirror fruit. "I want it all!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 653： Huge income (two in one) Chapter 653 Huge income (two in one) Mirror world. Brye was shocked, stroking her violently undulating chest, panting heavily. The situation just now was really thrilling. If you are one step later, Im afraid I will not be able to save Brother Kata Kuri into the mirror world, and even herself will be penetrated into a hornets nest by many shadow beams. Fortunately, everything went well... Bray tried her best to calm her mood, then carefully removed the blood-soaked vest of Kata Kuri, and then began to check Kata Kuri''s injury. On the **** chest, there was a huge wound that was cut open by a knife and engulfed in flesh. The skin next to the wound is mixed with fresh blood and blood in a semi-coagulated state. Below the hideous incision, close to the abdomen, it is deeply sunken in. Even if it is stained with blood, a dark bruise can be vaguely seen. "hiss" Just glanced at Kata Kuris injury, Bree couldnt help taking a breath. She was a bystander in this duel, so she saw Kata Kuri endure two attacks from Maude. Although it can be expected that Kata Kuri may be injured very seriously, but I did not expect it to be so serious. Injuries of this degree will fall at any time, let alone continue fighting. "Brother Kata Kuri..." Brye bit her lips tightly, her face full of worry. This is the first time she has seen her brother Kata Kuri suffer such a serious injury in battle. "Bray." Kata Kuri, who was kicked heavily by Maud, slowly slowed down, and turned his head to look at Bree, who was kneeling beside him. Immediately, he put his right hand on the ground beside him, struggling to straighten his upper body. It seems that the wound was involved in the action of standing up, and Kata Kuri''s brows moved slightly. "Brother Kata Kuri, don''t move, I will help you deal with the wound first!" Seeing Kata Kuri straighten her upper body, Bree hurriedly stretched out her hand to press Kata Kuris arm, trying to press Kata Kuri back to the ground. But no matter how hard she tried, Kata Kuris straight upper body remained motionless. "Send me out, Bree..." Kata Kuri had no intention of receiving treatment. He looked at a mirror fragment not far away, then turned his gaze and looked up at the wall with checkered bricks. There is a mirror hanging there. Through this mirror, he can immediately return to the square. "No, I won''t agree!" Seeing Kata Kuri still thinking about going back to the square to fight, Bu Leis expression changed and she said anxiously: "I finally rescued Brother Kata Kuli you back to the mirror world, how can I let you go back again! The most important thing now is to help you heal, you are too badly hurt!" Speaking, Bree hurriedly opened the medical box prepared in advance, and pulled out various medical instruments from the inside. "Bray, listen to me." In spite of Brees reaction, Kata Kuli staggered to his feet, looked at the mirror intently, and said solemnly: "If there is no one outside to block Maude, once Maude and the green pheasant join forces, the situation of Brother Perrospero and the others will become extremely dangerous..." "I know... but it is at this time that I have to believe in the abilities of Brother Perrospero!" Bulei did not back down and solemnly said: "And my mother is already on her way here. She is very angry with the''present situation''. When she returns to the Cake Island, she will definitely not spare Maude and Green Pheasant!" "" Kata Kuli was silent when he heard the words, always staring at the mirror on the wall. His reaction was seen by Bree. "Brother Kata Kuri..." Bray hesitated, then sighed softly after a moment. She knew that once Kata Kuri made a decision, she would not be easily persuaded. "Brother Kata Kuri, if you insist on going back to the square, I will not stop you, but at least let me help you deal with the wound." Bule took the initiative to back down, looked at Kata Kuri, and begged. Kata Kuri was concerned about the battle situation on the square, but he also knew his own situation. He knew that before returning to the square, he really had to deal with the wounds, and he nodded slightly towards Bree. "Well, as soon as possible..." "Great!" Bray quickly responded, holding hemostatic medicine and a bandage in her hand, and was about to treat Kata Kuri, but she was stunned to see a figure appearing behind Kata Kuri out of thin air. And this figure is exactly Maude who directly chased the mirror world. Looking at the sudden emergence of Maude, the blood on Brees face suddenly faded like a tide, and then she showed an unbelievable look, she couldn''t believe her eyes. The mirror world, but she relies on the independent space created by the fruit of the mirror. For outsiders to enter this space, they must touch her body. But she was quite sure that when she entered the mirror world just now, she did not let Maude touch her body. Then How did this man do it? ! ! The strong stimulus caused the hemostatic medicine and bandage that Brei was holding in her hand to fall to the ground. Kata Kuri knows the mechanism of the mirror world very well, so after being moved to the mirror world by Bree, it naturally relaxes. In other words, Kata Kuri put away the sights and sounds. Therefore, when Maude appeared silently behind him, Kata Kuri did not notice it for the first time. But after seeing Brees reaction, Kata Kuri reflexively used the ability to interact with the ground under the incarnation, turning it into a flowing glutinous syrup. Sticky cake! The large amount of glutinous syrup that was assimilated, under the control of Kata Kuri, suddenly rushed to Maude behind him. Looking at the rushing glutinous syrup, Maude only slashed with a knife. The fierce sword energy released from the blade is to destroy the glutinous pulp. Kata Kuri didnt expect the glutinous syrup to trap Maude. At the moment of the move, he dragged the badly wounded body and picked up Bree, and then rushed forward, trying to pull away and Maudes. The distance between. But after rushing more than ten meters, Kata Kuri suddenly stopped and stopped. Then, he put Bree down, and slowly turned to look at Maude, who was still standing in place, with a slightly complicated look in his eyes. In just one or two seconds, Kata Kuri realized that even if his reaction was very fast, he could not be faster than the sharp blade that Maude had cut from behind. Kemod did not attack him unexpectedly in that situation. Realizing this, Kata Kuri thought about how could it be faster than Maud at his current speed? So, what''s the point of getting a distance? So, he stopped, then turned to face Maude, and wondered about Maudes behavior. The man in front of him could obviously kill him in a sneak attack just now, but he didn''t do that. Do you disdain to do this? I still think the winner is in hand, so its not necessary? "You, how did you come into the mirror world...!!!" Just when Kata Kuri was puzzled by Maudes behavior, it was Bree who finally recovered. While looking at Maude in shock, he asked loudly in an incredible tone. Maud glanced at Bree, who was shocked and puzzled. He entered the mirror world by swapping positions with the shadow icon. As for the shadow mark used to exchange positions, he specially left behind when he hit Kata Kuri. However, he was not generous enough to take the initiative to explain this to Bree. Even in his opinion, Bree and Kata Kuri are already dead... "It''s almost time to end." Maud strode towards Kata Kuri. Walking, Maude''s right arm drooped naturally, and the tip of the autumn water knife hit the ground of the mirror world, drawing a small cluster of sparks. Kata Kuri stared at Maude who was striding over, and said in a deep voice: "If you just shot directly, I would be dead now." "Ah, that''s right." Maud nodded. The moment when he exchanged positions with the shadow mark and came to the mirror world, it happened to be when Kata Kuri slackened, and the position he flashed over was just behind Kata Kuri. In that case, Maude only needs to attack Kata Kuri''s back with a single knife, and he can kill Kata Kuri cleanly. But he did not do that. "Why?" Kata Kuri asked her doubts in her heart, and at the same time, she supported the seriously injured body and used her ability to mobilize a large number of glutinous groups to prepare for attack and defense. "There is no special reason." Maud stepped into the attack range, then stopped and looked at Kata Kuri, who was already at the end of the crossbow, and said with no expression: "Its just that...you cant die so rashly. If you want to end the battle, you should at least end your life in a positive way." "" While Kata Kuri was silent, the corners of blood-stained lips evoked an arc. Is this a kind of alms giving him a more decent way to die? But it is true... Compared to the useless method of being attacked to death, what Kata Kuri wanted more was to die in a dignified battle. "Bray, hurry up and get out of here!" Kata Kulihu''s deep voice reminded. Maud will follow them to the mirror world, although it is beyond Kata Kuris expectations, it is also the result Kata Kuri is willing to see. In this way, as long as Bree leaves the mirror world, it is tantamount to trapping Maude in the mirror world. After mom comes back, he will be able to get rid of Maud... As for his words, he has already made the consciousness to die. "Brother Kata Kuri..." Bule looked pale and looked at Kata Kuri. "Go!" Kata Kuri gave a cold cry. Bray clenched her teeth, she actually knew what she should do. However, if she leaves like this, it means that she will lose the brother in front of her forever. "It''s useless, even if she escapes from here, as long as I want, I can always show up next to her." Maud lifted Qiushui, horizontally in front of his chest. ͡ With a slight sound, the armed color emerged from the palm of the hand, coiled onto the autumn water, and dyed the blade black. Kata Kuri and Bree were shocked when they heard Mauds words. Then, Maude took the shot. ! Maud kicked his feet and shattered the ground. The impetus produced by ?? turned his figure into an arrow from the string, and shot directly at Kata Kuri. Kata Kuri''s face sank. The situation was urgent, and regardless of whether Maude said it was true or false, he controlled a glutinous ball, rolled up Bu Lei and flew far away. At the same time, the remaining large number of glutinous groups, under the control of Kata Kuri, condensed into armed-colored glutinous group fists, immediately carrying the sound of breaking through the air, and hitting the rushing Maude. Red light flashed in Maude''s eyes, his figure moved left and right, and he easily passed through the many glutinous fists hit from the front and came to Kata Kuri. Chop. had no skill at all, but it contained a sword with a strong armed color, and slashed towards Kata Kuri. Kata Kuli frowned, released his armed color, and dyed his right fist to jet black with a sneer, and immediately greeted the Qiu Shui cut by Maude and punched it out. Clang! Fist and Qiu Shui collided, but there was a piercing sound. The violent collision of the armed colors turned into black-red arcs visible to the naked eye, raging around. Kata Kuri struggled to resist the constant impact from his fist, and blood dripped from his mouth. He is like a rubber band that is about to be tightened to the limit, which will break at any time. "Is it over..." When he was about to be defeated, Kata Kuris gaze crossed the flashing black and red arc and fixed on Maudes face. As if to remember Maude before he was defeated and dying. Lost to such a powerful man. There is nothing to be unwilling to do, and there is no need to resent... Beep. The rubber band broke after all. Kata Kuris momentum suddenly appeared a huge breach like a bank. Maud noticed it instantly, and immediately swelled his momentum, broke Kata Kuri''s defense, and immediately slashed Kata Kuri''s body with a knife. As the light of Ling Yu''s knife flashed, Maude appeared a few meters behind Kata Kuli. ͡ Kata Kuris chest suddenly burst into a lot of blood like fireworks. This extremely sharp knife is enough to cut off Kata Kuris last life. Maud did not turn around, but with a flick of his arm, he shook the blood from Qiushuidao''s body, and then slowly returned. Just as Qiu Shui''s handguard lightly hit the edge of the scabbard mouth, a heavy object fell to the ground came from behind him. At the same time, a large amount of income was fed back into Maude''s body like a river rushing. Physique, demons, domineering... The three abilities are equally distributed to a large amount of income. has always been a leading physique, and there is a tendency to condense the tenth star frame, and the domineering and demons seem to be not far from condensing the tenth star frame. Leaving the extreme, another big step forward. "Your devil fruit, I don''t want it..." While accepting the income silently, Maude muttered to himself softly. He was able to put away some of his power just now, severely wounded Kata Kuri captive, and then brought it back to the terrifying three-masted ship, and let Luo take out the devil fruit. But he still chose to kill Kata Kuri in a clean and simple way. "Brother Kata Kuri!!!" Brays eyes were eager to split, looking at Kata Kuri, who fell to the ground and lost his life, and made a heart-piercing sound. The unspeakable great sadness shocked her heart. "Bray, hurry up and get out of here!" Bray, who was in grief, suddenly passed what Kata Kuri had just said. "Be sure to let your mother kill you, Bacardi Maud..." Tears filled her eyes, and she resisted her grief, got into the mirror, and once again disappeared in front of Maude. Maud watched Bree leave with a calm expression. Before that, he had left a shadow mark on Bree without knowing it. Bray knows nothing about this. She returned to the square through the mirror channel, crying with tears on her face. She looked at the brothers and sisters who were fighting with Smokys body and the green pheasant. I don''t know what she thinks, or to vent her grief, she shouted out the news of Kata Kuri''s death. "Brother Kata Kuri... was killed by Bacardi Maud...!!!" Sounds of grief and despair spread throughout the square in an instant. Hearing Brees words, the members of the Charlotte family headed by Perrospero were shocked, shocked, or unbelievable... (End of this chapter) Chapter 654： A big win (two in one) Chapter 654 Grand Victory (two in one) Known as the highest masterpiece of the Charlotte family, Kata Kuri is so strong that he has never been defeated in his life, and at the same time is the absolute pillar of the Pirate Group. was killed by Bacardi Maud in such a short time... "how can that be!" Perrospero''s face became very pale, and for a short while, he was almost hit by the blue pheasant''s air-conditioning wave. "Even if Kata Kuri''s strength is not as good as Bacardi Maud, it will certainly not be a problem to deal with it for a while, but why is it so fast..." Perospero, who was pushed back by the attack of the green pheasant, glanced at the crying Bree in the distance from the corner of his eye, and his slightly stubborn eyes were filled with consternation and incomprehension. The initial attitude of holding the winning ticket is gone now. "What the hell...what happened?! Why did things turn out to be like this... Damn Bacardi Maud...!!!" The expression on Perrospero''s face became more and more ferocious. In order to solve the threat from the rear, except for the mother, most of the main forces in the pirate group rushed back to Cake Island as soon as possible. When they saw that the enemy attacking the rear base camp was the former Navy Admiral, Qing pheasant, they did not panic at all, even a little calm. You know, this is the center of all nations, with dozens of islands and countless mass-produced soldiers in the surrounding waters! In front of their team, anyone who dared to break in single-handedly will have to keep his life here in the end. Even if the person coming is a general. According to the situation at the time, Perrospero was completely confident that the green pheasant would be hardened to death. However, Maude, who suddenly came to the court in some way, destroyed what was supposed to be a clear situation. But even so, this is their place! So, just postpone the battle until mom comes back to regain the advantage. At that time, no matter the green pheasant or Maude, they will all have to bow their heads in front of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group! But what Perrospero never expected was that Kata Kuri, trusted by the entire family, turned out to be the first to have problems. is not good... Perrospero forced himself to calm down, and then he realized the seriousness of the situation. Without Kata Kuri, the strongest combat power in the field, the rest will have to face the blue pheasant and Maude... This kind of gap, let alone solve the intruder, can''t be wiped out by these two **** before mother rushes back, it is time to laugh. "and many more!" Perrospero controlled the sugar liquid to pounce on the green pheasant, while looking at Bree who had just come out of the mirror world. "Bacardi Maud should still be in the mirror world right now, and Bree ran out by himself, which means...huh?" Perrospero, who was thinking about a certain possibility, seemed to see something terrible behind Bree, his face suddenly changed drastically. "Bray, be careful behind you!!!" At that moment, Perrospero couldn''t care about dealing with the green pheasant, and shouted loudly. In the distance, when Bray was reminded by Perrospero, her eyes suddenly shrank, and her body trembled slightly. She saw the tall shadow shrouded from behind and reflected on the ground. No need to turn around, she knew who the owner of this tall shadow was. Tick, tick The drop of water slides along Brees cheek to the chin, and then falls on the ground, splashing circles of water. Suddenly, I couldn''t tell whether it was tears or sweat. "Hurry up, Bree!" Perrosperos anxious voice came again in the distance. But Bree, who felt the powerful breath pressing from behind her at close range, lost the courage to escape. Maud looked like Bree who had given up struggling, and shot Bree mercilessly, knocking Bree out with one blow. "Bulei!!!" Looking at Bree falling in front of Maud from a distance, Perrospero''s anger was wide and his eyes were covered with clearly visible bloodshot eyes. The ability of Mirror Mirror Fruit that can quickly mobilize troops is the most indispensable ability of the Universal Security Network! Without this ability, the warning network that the nations have deployed with dozens of islands will only allow entry and no exit, there will be a huge gap that cannot be filled! Thinking of the consequences, Perrospero''s breath was completely messed up. "Ah la la..." Just as Perrospero was in a mess, a chilly wave of cold air, accompanied by the sound of the green pheasant, rushed over from one side. "Ok!?" Perrospero was surprised. When he noticed the green pheasant attacking, it was too late to defend or evade, so he could only watch the air-conditioning wave hit head-on. At a critical moment, a member of the family who focused on dealing with the green pheasant smashed Perrospero in time. Boom! Perrospero was knocked out, and the family member who knocked him into flight was instantly frozen into ice sculptures by the air-conditioning wave. The green pheasant did not look at the newly released ice sculpture, but looked at Perrospero who quickly got up from the ground, and calmly said: "The consequences of''distraction'' in the battle are very serious." "Blue Pheasant......!" Perrospero looked at the green pheasant with cold eyes, and immediately said without thinking: "Owen, help Bascaldi to thaw!" Bascaldi, it is the family member who helped him block the attack of the green pheasant just now. And Perrosperos instructions did not get Irvings response. "Owen?" It wasn''t until this time that Perrospero noticed that Owen was lying on the ice ground not far away. When is ??...... Seeing this scene, Perrospero felt a chill in his heart, his eyes trembled, a little lost. Even Irving, who was able to contain the pheasant''s ability, also fell, which made Perrospero''s mind instantly flashed the word defeat. Already... unable to recover? "Brother Perrospero, what are you doing!!!" Suddenly the roar of the **** came from his ear, and it was a violent impact. Perrospero came back to his senses, but a biscuit warrior threw him to the ground. And on the ground beside him, a wave of ice was erected. Obviously, if the **** warrior of the **** hadn''t been rescued in time, this wave of ice might have penetrated his body. But Perrospero would make two consecutive mistakes in this kind of urgent battle, and he can somewhat see the violent fluctuations in his mood at this moment. "Perrospero, don''t be stupid again!" The eldest daughter of the family, Compert gave a cold shout at Perrospero, and then rushed into the green pheasant. Between the waves of the green pheasant, a dozen ice thorn spears condensed. ! The ice thorn spear pierced the air and came to Compert in the blink of an eye. Compert just folded his arms in front of his face, letting the ice thorn spear pierce his bloated and fat body. Click, click! The moment the Icethorn Spear touched Compait''s body, it was shattered and did not cause any harm to Compait. The advantage of directly using the body to resist the attack is that it can make Compote fight back at the fastest speed. "As expected, she is the''eldest daughter'' who looks most like''BIG.MOM''..." But the green pheasant stepped back and did not give Compert any chance to fight back. Or it should be said that in the case of great advantages, the BIG.MOM Pirates did not give any chance to turn defeat into victory. Looking at the blue pheasant''s terribly stable response, Compert did not rush forward, actively slowed down, and consciously adjusted his position so as not to be out of touch with his brothers and sisters. "Perrospero! Kata Kuri has been defeated by Bacardi Maud. If there is a problem even with you, then we are really over!" Compote frowned and glanced at Perros Perro, who had made mistakes one after another. When she reprimanded, she avoided even the usual honorifics, which shows that she was angry with Perros Perros performance just now. "Sorry..." Perrospero also realized how stupid his wrong behavior just now was. It was not what he should have as an eldest son, but he quickly adjusted his breathing and mentality. Even if the situation is not good, you have to find a way to drag it until mom comes back! This is the only chance that Perrospero can think of. Now, there is no more energy to rescue Bree. at the same time. Smoky zombies that live in the shadow of the blue pheasant, it is difficult to pose a threat to the main members of the Charlotte family under the premise that they cannot use the armed color. Relatively, if you adopt a frontal way to resist an enemys attack, your body will still suffer a certain degree of damage due to the lack of armed color blessing. In this way, under the siege of the main members of the Charlotte family, the Smoky Zombie still fell. The shadow that emerged from the body was sweeping the ground and quickly returned to the body of the green pheasant. Although he managed to defeat the Smoky Zombie, there is still a more terrifying enemy in front of him. The members of the Charlotte family headed by Mond looked extremely solemnly at Maude, who carried Bree in his hands. "Sure enough, zombies should be used as coolies." Maud glanced at the corpse of Smoky, who was severely deformed by the siege and ravages, and couldn''t help but shook his head slightly. Accordingly, Esmogis physical strength, coupled with the shadow of the green pheasant, should be able to form a strong fighting force. The actual results are not very good. After all... If there is no armed color, there is nothing to fight in the new world. Unless it is an individual who has a naturally strong body. For example, Fan Ku Bobby, the younger brother of the Fan Ku brothers, although he does not understand armed colors, but has a tyrannical body that can defend against armed colors. "Next, only the''biscuit fruit'' is left." Maud retracted his gaze looking at Smoky''s corpse, and ignored Mond and others, and turned to look at the battle on the side of the castle. It was the green pheasant that had the upper hand. This result is a matter of course. After all, the combat power gathered by the Charlotte family was divided into two halves. If this can suppress the blue pheasant, all Maude can think of is that the blue pheasant will be released into the sea. Just when Maude focused on the castle, Charlotte Mond and others attacked Maudes back without hesitation. However. Just as they acted, countless shadows gathered behind Maud quietly, forming a wave of shadows rising to the sky, like a deep and dark high wall, exuding a palpable depressive atmosphere. . Then, the towering shadow tide rising from the ground, under the horrified gaze of Charlotte Mond and others, turned into thousands of fists. "Is this really something the''Superman'' can do..." Looking at the thousands of dark fists hanging in the air, the members of the Charlotte family were shocked. ......! Countless black fists are splashing water from the sky to the members of the Charlotte family. Maud carried Bree, and regardless of the situation of the battle, he walked directly towards the castle. Boom boom boom...! There was a continuous and dense thumping sound behind him, but Maude had already come to the green pheasant''s side. "Kuzan, it''s almost time to withdraw." Maud glanced at the panting Crane while speaking. This guy who can fight Luffy all night, now he has been fighting for less than an hour, and he is beginning to show fatigue. It''s not that the stamina of the crack frame is too poor, but in a high-level battle, when the weaker side is suppressed, the stamina lost every second is several times that of normal combat. This is the reason why in the original book, Lei Li clearly has the physical strength to swim through the windless zone and land on Daughters Island, but when the Chambordian Islands fought against the Yellow Ape, he was out of breath for a while. The higher the level of combat, the more important the physical strength. If the physical strength is not strong enough, there is absolutely no possibility of defeating the strong by the weak. If the physical strength is strong enough, coupled with the strong vitality, even if the strength is weaker than the opponent, it can still harden the opponent. The most typical example is Luffy, which is advancing all the way. "The goal hasn''t been won yet." Hearing Maudes words, the green pheasant habitually raised his fingers and hooked his cheeks, and looked calmly at the poorly-conditioned Crane. Whether it is a **** that can continuously create a biscuit warrior, or Owen, who can continuously emit heat to melt ice cubes. These two people actually have good resilience and endurance. But unfortunately, in the absence of a sufficiently sharp spear, it is very unrealistic to drag down the green pheasant, who was once an admiral, by relying only on the seemingly indestructible shield. In the final analysis, from the moment the battle force was forced to split in the field, or in other words, after Maude arrived on the field, they had no chance of winning. "cover me." Maud casually threw Bree to the green pheasant. "Ah la la." The green pheasant reached out his left hand to catch Bree who was thrown by Maud, and at the same time stretched out his right hand towards Perrospero and the others, the cold chill turned into white smoke, floating in the palm of his palm. When the battle is about to come to an end, there is no need to think about consumption. Call! Green Pheasants palm suddenly released a massive wave of cold air, which swept towards Perrospero and others like a wave. Along the way, even the smoke and air were frozen into a huge iceberg. "Ok!?" Without Owen''s ability, Perrospero and the others could not forcefully shake the air-conditioning wave of the blue pheasant, they could only disperse and avoid. The formation that had been well maintained, suddenly fell apart. With the help of the green pheasant, Maude used a glancing shadow step and suddenly jumped behind the Keli frame. Unpretentiously slashed. Blood splashes. Crack frame fell to the ground in shock. Made returned the knife to its sheath, and picked up the fallen cracker. At this point, the biscuit fruit is also in hand. This trip can be said to be a complete victory. "about there." A pair of black wings spread out behind Maude. (End of this chapter) Chapter 655： Cut the cake (2 in 1) Chapter 655 Cake Cutting (2 in 1) rescued Raleigh. Destroyed more than ten islands in the territory of BIG.MOM. defeated BIG.MOM''s pillar Kata Kuri and more than a dozen members of the Charlotte family. as well as-- got the mirror fruit and biscuit fruit. In this battle with the BIG.MOM Pirates... Although she has not faced Charlotte Lingling head-on so far, as far as the results are concerned, it is undoubtedly a big victory for the Maud Pirates. I have done what I want to do, I have got what I want. Maud is not in love with battle, holding the unconscious cracker, fluttering his wings, and flying into the air. "Kuzan." Flew into the air, Maude glanced at the green pheasant underneath. "Ah la la, here comes..." Green Pheasant smiled slightly, carrying Bu Lei who was also unconscious in his hand, and jumped into the air. As the body was about to fall, a mass of ice was condensed out of thin air under his feet. Boom. The green pheasant stepped on the ice block and used it as a borrowing point, and jumped upward again, quickly facing the flying over Maud. Although it is possible to take advantage of the lightweight characteristics of elementalization to achieve volley flight. But that kind of ability application is very physically demanding. If there is a better choice, the green pheasant will naturally not waste energy needlessly. Looking at the green pheasant volleying closer, a shadow wave appeared on Maude''s palm, and then he threw his backhand at the green pheasant. Shadow wave is like a cluster of flames, drawing a beautiful arc at high altitude, and then accurately adheres to the back of the blue pheasant, turning into a pair of black wings similar to Maud''s style. Call Under the control of Maude''s mind, the black wings attached to the back of the green pheasant vibrated a few times, and the green pheasant flew up. This is one of the derivative skills of shadow puppetry. Including the previous use of shadow to help Raleigh make a pair of prostheses, which is also a derivative technique of shadow puppetry. "Ah la la, what a convenient ability..." The green pheasant does not have the right to control Black Wing, and can only let Black Wing take him to fly. Although I have seen the many conveniences shown by the shadow fruit ability in the hands of Mord, now being carried by a pair of black wings, it still makes the green pheasant slightly emotional. Bottom. Perrospero, who evaded the attack of the green pheasant in a thrilling manner, watched Maude and the green pheasant fly into the sky, with blue veins appearing on the neck, hoarse and roared: "Stop them!!!" Hearing what Perrospero said, several members of the Charlotte family who made good use of the moon step immediately followed Maud and the green pheasant on the moon step. "Looking for death." Maud lowered his eyes, coldly looking at the members of the Charlotte family who were chasing by moon steps. I wanted to shoot them down directly, but after seeing the Cake Island Castle behind them, Maude changed his attention. Maud has a thought. Thousands of inky shadow fists were punching frantically toward the square, suddenly stopped, and under Maude''s control, they regrouped into a wave form and flew into the air at an extremely fast speed. The shadow of a huge area hangs behind Maude like a curtain of night. Shadow Stream. Screen Blade! The night-like shadow covering the starry sky suddenly turned sideways, splitting into several light curtain blades that looked like an aurora in the blink of an eye. Immediately, the light curtain blade fell softly to the several members of the Charlotte family who were stepping on the moon step to greet the sky. In other words, it is the Castle of Cake Island, which is standing quietly in the dark. "Don''t get hit!!!" Seeing the dangerous curtain blade hanging down, the several members of the Charlotte family turned pale and flashed to the side in a panic. The dark shadows crossed them and slashed on the cake island castle below. did not make any sound, it looked like a gauze screen, but it was deeply embedded in the cake island castle without any hindrance. "The cake was originally used for cutting, I said so, you should have no objection?" Maud fluttered his wings and hovered high in the sky, looking down at the cake island castle that was embedded by several curtain blades. on the square. The members of the Charlotte family, headed by Perrospero, all stared at the most iconic cake island castle in the country. Boom... In a dull roar, the huge cake island castle was cut into several pieces by the curtain blade, and slowly dumped to the sides. Looking at the cake castle about to fall apart, Perrospero and others looked slightly dull. If this matter makes headlines, then... Following the Beast Pirates, the BIG.MOM Pirates also lost their face. They can no longer predict what their mother will be angry like. High in the sky. "I hope I can see this superb view on the''Headline'' in a few days." Maud''s lips were slightly pressed, and he did not continue to stay, he turned and flew up to the sky, and removed the ability of the shadow gathering place, and directly executed the shadow that was previously contained in the body. In this way, the shadow master who was placed as a wounded person in a place in the world would lose his life. Driven by Black Wing, the green pheasant followed Maude. "It''s so ruthless." The green pheasant looked back at the cake castle that had been cut into several pieces by Mord, and touched his chin. This is estimated to be the biggest loss and shame that the BIG.MOM Pirate Group has suffered since its founding. "Piaopiao fruit..." Green Pheasant whispered to himself in his heart. Todays attack on the BIG.MOM Pirate Group, the reason why it was able to fight so beautifully, rely on the strategic ability possessed by the Piao Piao fruit ability. It is precisely because of the floating ability of the floating fruit that when they invade, they can avoid the tens of thousands of sea slugs set on the seabed by the BIG.MOM pirate group, and the ships patrolling in the territory anytime, anywhere. You must know that the reason why the nations can smash countless enemies here depends on the airtight security net that is arranged in the territory. However. When the security network that the BIG.MOM Pirate Group is proud of is set up, the many islands distributed in the territory will be destroyed one by one by the invaders. The mobility and usefulness of the Fluttering Fruits ability is once again highlighted, directly transforming these scattered islands into their own means of attack-the islands of heaven. However, what is more critical is Maudes actions to destroy all the mirrors in advance based on predictive intelligence. This almost cuts off the last possibility that the BIG.MOM Pirates can quickly grasp their movements. In addition, Saab, who came with the ship by coincidence, provided an indispensable invisible ability for this battle... In this way, the BIG.MOM pirate group, which is difficult to grasp the movements of Maud and others, is a passive party from start to finish. It can be said that it is in its own territory and has been tricked around. Although it plays the most critical role, it is Jia Yas ability to flutter fruit. However, the maker of the entire combat plan is Maud. Thinking of this, the green pheasant slowly retracted his gaze, and turned to look at the back of Maude flying in front of him. "It really made the BIG.MOM Pirates play between applause... This kind of feeling seems to be similar." Qing Pheasant''s mind, all kinds of war on the top flashed inexplicably, and his mood became quite complicated. About this extraordinary man, everything started in Mad Hatter... Green Pheasant believes that he can be regarded as a witness of Maude''s journey along the way. Until now, even if he has retired from the navy, he has become a pirate in the true sense. But... Occasionally, he still couldnt help but imagine if Maude had initially become a recruit in the Navy. So, what will the sea look like now? In the future full of fantasy attributes What kind of justice will Maud uphold? What impact will ?? have on the Navy? What changes will ?? bring to this sea? "I''m really curious..." The eyelids of the green pheasant are drooping, concealing a trace of imperceptible regret in the eyes. When he started to imagine how Maud would become a navy, in fact, he was admiring Mauds actions. "Kuzan, what are you thinking? So engrossed?" Mauds curiosity was heard by the ears of the evening breeze. The green pheasant came back to his senses, met the curious gaze that Maude looked at, habitually raised his finger and scratched his cheek, and said blindly: "I''m a little sleepy, or I will squint for a while?" "This can''t work." Maud on the spot dismissed Qing Pheasants request for non-adjustment, shook his head and said: "If you want to sleep, at least you have to wait for us to retreat." "Ah la la, too." Green Pheasant seriously agreed with Maude''s statement. He was joking. Relying on the guidance of the life card, Maude and the green pheasant flew all the way back to the terrifying three-masted ship. The people headed by Jaya Lafayette have been waiting outside for a long time. And Raleigh, who had returned to the terrifying three-masted ship in advance, was also standing side by side in the crowd with Xia Qi, looking up at Maude and Green Pheasant, who were slowly falling from the sky. "The plan... was very successful." Luo leaned on Beibo at will, and the ghost crying in his arms was also thrown into Beibo''s hands. He raised his head and stared at Maude falling from the sky, with a slight tick at the corner of his mouth. First take the action of destroying the islands one by one, in order to draw out the main fleet of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group headed by Charlotte Lingling, Then, using Lafayettes flying ability, the green pheasant can successfully sneak into the base camp of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group-Cake Island without consuming a little physical strength. After ??, while the green pheasant launched the operation to rescue Raleigh, Maude led the others and continued to attack other islands in the territory of the world. In this way, they kept sending their real-time action information to the BIG.MOM Pirates. In this way The BIG.MOM pirate group, which received information about the split operation of the Mord Pirates group, was forced to adopt a strategy of splitting operations in order to deal with it. The main combat forces of the family headed by Kata Kuri, through Brees mirror world ability, return to Cake Island as quickly as possible to deal with the green pheasant who broke into the rear alone. Charlotte Lingling, who was filled with anger, was thinking about how to pull Maud cramps and bones. In order to vent her anger as soon as possible, she stepped on Zeus and used a wide range of sights and sounds, like a headless fly, flying randomly over the territory. Attempt to use this method to find out the location of Maude and others as soon as possible. But, lets not say that Charlotte Lingling, who loves her own way, even the other members of the BIG.MOM Pirates, did not expect one thing, that is-- Maud, who was still leading the attack on [Jelly Island] in the first second, teleported directly to the side of the green pheasant in the next second. That''s it. BIG.MOM Pirates can only fall into the abyss called failure. "The unshakable status and reputation have made you arrogant, BIG.MOM Pirates, you know, the man you are facing is Bacardi Maud." Luo muttered to himself in his heart. Brook held a cup of steaming black tea in his hand, and sighed: The action is so smooth that I cant help but feel flustered, although I have no heart, oooooo... "Really." Hawkins nodded slightly. This operation really went too smoothly. It went so well that the BIG.MOM Pirate Group suffered an unprecedented loss, but at the same time it did not lose half of it. Just thinking about it, it feels incredible. After all, the enemy they are facing is the Four Emperors Pirates! Maybe...this is the Maud Pirates. Hawkins thought silently in his heart. Ulki raised his hand and touched his head, and asked, "By the way, how many islands did we lay down in total?" "11 seats." "Ah, are there so many?" Urki seemed a little surprised, and said: "When attacking the islands, I didn''t encounter decent resistance at all. Every battle ended too quickly, so I couldn''t slowly count the total number of islands that were captured. ." Speaking of this, Urji put down his hand and touched his chin instead, sighing with emotion: "The 11 islands, the Four Emperors Pirates, are not so good." Hearing Urji''s words, Sabo, who was familiar with the threat of the Four Emperors, smiled silently. As for some small transparent straw hats, except for Luffy, the expressions of the others are very rich. "Wow, that''s because the BIG.MOM Pirate Group failed to concentrate the''forces'' in one place, and our combat plan is to bypass BIG.MOM directly, so it can be so smooth." Lafayette turned the scepter in his hand rhythmically. The underlying meaning of what he said was to let Urki not be too complacent. Ulki was not stupid, he heard what Lafayette meant, so he didn''t say any more, looking at his honest face, he always maintained a smile that remained unchanged for thousands of years. Just as everyone was discussing, Maud and Qing pheasant landed one after another. Bray and Crane, who were unconscious, were thrown to the ground by them. All the people present looked at the Bree and Crane, who were lying motionless on the ground, as if they were looking at two freshly baked devil fruits. "Sister Ya, Lafayette, let''s take the terrifying three-masted ship out of the nations first." As soon as ?? landed, Maude gave instructions. "Oh oh, understand." Lafayette smiled. Jaya did not speak, but nodded towards Maude. Since they attacked the nations, the terror three-masted ship has never stopped, swaying in the airspace of the nations. Now that the battle plan has ended perfectly, there is no need to stay. Under Lafayettes instructions, the terrifying three-masted ship slowly turned its direction. at the same time. Because Kaido followed the guidance of the life card and directly looked for the lessons of the previous car at the door, Maud kept on letting Luo take out the heart of Bree and Krek. itself, the move to return to the terrifying three-masted ship with Bree and the cradle carries a certain degree of risk. But Mirror Fruit and Biscuit Fruit are worthy of Maud. After taking out the heart, Maude quickly completed the harvest and received the income based on the experience of the devil fruit ability, as well as the freshly baked mirror mirror fruit and biscuit fruit. Adding Butter Fruit, this operation harvested a total of three Devil Fruits. "I gave Usopp and the others 3 Devil Fruits, and now I have bought 3 Devil Fruits... still 17." Maud puts the mirror fruit and biscuit fruit into the film box. Somewhere high in the sky. Charlotte Lingling stepped on Zeus to fly in the air at high speed. Her face is terrifying, and she holds a life card that is gradually losing her breath between her fingers. This is Brees life card. "Bacardi Maud...!" Charlotte Lingling raised her head and stared in one direction, and a circle of iris that had been rendered angry appeared in her eyes. Before Bree''s life card lost its breath of life, she had already chased it all the way! (End of this chapter) Chapter 656： To advance the city (two in one) Chapter 656 To advance the city (two in one) Even though Maud was able to deal with Bree and Crane as soon as possible after he boarded the ship. However, on the way to the terrorist three-masted ship, it still inevitably guided the enemy''s direction. This gives the enemy a chance to catch up. Terror three-masted ship. Everyone returned to the castle. Once back to the castle, the green pheasant actually ran back to the room to sleep. His actions made Maude worry a lot. Because, what Maude will talk about next involves Propulsion City that Raleigh said. That place, after all, is the territory of the Navy. So, for the green pheasant, who was once an admiral, it will be somewhat sensitive. After that, Maude led only Jia Ya, Lei Li, Sha Qi, and Luo to his bedroom. As for the other people in the team, it is the responsibility of each division. Like Lafayette, he has to shoulder the task of sailing, and the rest of the people, before the terrorist three-masted ship leaves the airspace of the world, stand guard at various positions and observe the surrounding situation at any time. "Uncle Raleigh, what exactly happened?" In the room, Maude was sitting on the sofa, staring at Rayleigh opposite. In the previous fight on Cake Island, Maudes only thought was to end the battle quickly, and then went back to the terrifying three-masted ship to ask Raleigh. Jaya twisted her hands together and looked at Lei Li intently, with a hint of eagerness in her eyes. Xia Qi''s expression was a bit gloomy, and she couldn''t help but look at Lei Li''s empty shoulders. In response to the gazes of Maude and the others, Lei Li lowered his head slightly and groaned. "The three of us, starting from the East China Sea, we reached the Chambord Islands all the way..." Reilly had a low tone, and slowly talked about the ins and outs of the whole thing. Ten minutes later. After listening to Raleigh''s narration, the room was quiet. Maud, Jia Ya, and Xia Qi were full of awe-inspiring anger in their eyes. They finally knew why Raleigh fell into the hands of the BIG.MOM Pirates, and why he lost his limbs. Everything comes from the navy. The purpose of ?? is to let them fight against each other with the BIG.MOM pirate group, so as to wipe out the pirate forces in the new world. This may also be-- Akainu''s preparation for moving the navy headquarters to the new world. Anyway, the navys insidious trick of sitting on the mountain and watching tigers fight... Not only did she predict Charlotte Lingling''s style of acting, she was also extremely convinced that Maude would definitely make the decision to invade the territory of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group in order to rescue Raleigh. Different from the anger of the three Maude, as far as the relationship is concerned, Luo, who can be called outside the matter, did not have much reaction and appeared very calm. "Navy..." Made clenched his fists, his expression was cold, and said: "I really understand me." Jaya looked worried, restless, and worried: "Jabba and Uncle Saul, will they be the same as Uncle Reilly by the navy..." "Although this possibility is not ruled out, but before getting the definitive news, it is still not too early to make a conclusion." Reilly glanced at Jaya, a touch of guilt flashed deep in his eyes. Jaba was sent out of Propulsion City before him. If he was also used as a decoy by the Navy, the probability would be the same as his fate. As for Sol... Before he was sent out of Push City, Saul was still held inside. It is difficult to tell whether Sol will be sent out of Push City or continue to be held in Push City. Listening to Raleighs words, Jaya remained silent. The same goes for Xia Qi on the side of ??, tapping his index finger on his thigh constantly. Raleigh''s experience made her feel very bad. Maud took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "Before I get the news from Uncle Jabba, whether Sol is still advancing to the city or not, I will go there." "Little Maud, you know what kind of place Propulsion City is." Hearing that Maude was about to advance into the city, Xia Qi couldn''t help stopping with his index finger tapping his thigh. He raised his eyes to Maude, and said: "The last time Blackbeard was able to push into the city in a riot and retreat all over, it was because the navy focused on the war with the Whitebeard Pirates, so there was no time to take into account the changes in the city." "I know." Maud clasped his hands, his eyes were cold. Xia Qi frowned and said: "Then you should know that once the advance city is attacked, the troops stationed in the navy headquarters will come out and support the advance city in a very short time." "Even so, I must confirm Sol''s whereabouts." Mauds tone was full of determination, and he said every word: For this, let alone advancing the city, even if it is to attack the navy headquarters, I will not hesitate at all. Seeing that Maude had made the decision in an unquestionable manner, Shaqi and Raleigh could not help being silent. Luo, who has been in the room since he entered the room, reminded him in due course in the silent gap between Xia Qi and Raleigh. "If we want to advance to the city, I have no problem, but before that, it is best not to let the navy know that we just broke into the territory of the BIG.MOM pirate group and rescued Raleigh." "Really." Maud instantly realized what Luo meant by saying this. If the Navy knows that they have rescued Raleigh from the BIG.MOM Pirates, it means that the Navy can rely on this news to determine the fact that they already know the truth. In this way, there will be some precautions. "I still wanted to make BIG.MOM face scandal, but the promotion of the city is more important, and the news can only be temporarily suppressed." Maud lowered his head, thinking silently in his heart. Reilly looked at Maude, and suddenly said: "Maud, your shadow ability can restore my limbs, right?" Maud was taken aback when he heard the words, raised his head to look at Leily, and nodded: "It can be, but the price is..." "Then help me recover." Reilly directly interrupted what Maude had not finished speaking. He obviously knew that the price of restoring the severed limb was life, and he showed a natural smile to Maude. "If I want to advance to the city, my old life can show some residual heat anyway." "" Maud was silent immediately. Xia Qi reached out and grabbed Lei Li''s shoulders. When he was about to say something, he saw Lei shook his head towards him. In desperation, he could only bite his lips without saying a word. Maud did not directly respond to Raleigh''s request, and turned to look at Luo. Before Maude spoke, Luo guessed what Maude wanted to ask. "The fruits of surgery are not omnipotent. Even if you use ready-made fitting hands and feet to connect, the best result will only guarantee the most basic function. As for fighting, dont think about it." Luo looked calm. Take a step back, even if Rayleighs broken hand and leg are on the scene, the ability to continue the treatment of surgical fruit is not as good as the ability to sew things directly together, such as sew fruits and thread fruits. Hearing Luo''s words, Maude frowned. Reilly looked at Maude, calmly said: "Don''t make things so complicated, just use the shadow ability to help me recover." "I can''t do it." Maud shook his head towards Lei Li, and said in a deep voice: "It may take about 20 years to restore the limbs. Uncle Lei Li, what does this mean, shouldnt I continue to explain it?" "what." Compared with Maudes seriousness, Raleigh looked completely indifferent, and said seriously: "Although my age is not young, it shouldn''t be a problem to live to a hundred years old. If you deduct the 20 years of life you have to''pay'', there are still one or two years, which is enough." "" Seeing that Lei Li was so old and talked about this kind of thing so casually, Maude, Jaya, Shaqi, and Luo were speechless at once. "If you don''t live to be a hundred years old, once these limbs recover, I am afraid that they will not die on the spot." Bailey, who has turned from his gun form back to his original form, muttered quietly. Jaya glanced at Bailey, picked up a huge apple from the fruit plate on the table and stuffed it into Baileys mouth. "Woo, woo..." Bailey swallowed the apple with difficulty, grieving Baba looking at Jaya. Jaya ignored Bailey, looked at Raleigh, and stopped talking. Maud also looked at Raleigh. It is impossible for him to agree to Raleigh''s request. Like Bailey just said, if you help Lei Li recover his limbs, I am afraid that Lei Li will die on the spot. This is not a joke, but it can happen. Furthermore, to go to Push City to confirm the whereabouts of Sol does not necessarily have to take strong measures. You know, he is holding the life switches of three Celestials. As long as this serves as a bargaining condition, it is enough to make the Navy cast a rat-in-the-mouse. "Uncle Raleigh, you just...huh?" Maud''s words are only spoken out, which is to stop the voice by itself. He felt a powerful breath, and was approaching the terrifying three-masted ship at a very fast speed. Leili, Xia Qi, and Jia Ya all slightly changed their faces, and they also felt the breath that was as remarkable as the scorching sun. "Unexpectedly, I came after him, BIG.MOM..." Made suddenly got up, even if he didn''t see the owner of this breath with his own eyes, he could conclude that the person here was Charlotte Lingling. Want to come, from Cake Island all the way back to the horror three-masted ship with Bree and Crane, it is inevitable that Charlotte Lingling will be positioned in the general direction. In addition, Charlotte Lingling created Homitz with her own soul, which has a very fast flying speed, so she finally chased her. In other words-- The speed of the terrifying three-masted ship is obviously not as fast as Charlotte Linglings Hormitz. This also means that if Charlotte Lingling can''t be beaten back, she may have to fight her on the terrifying three-masted ship. Maud is worthwhile, but... Even if you can kill Charlotte Lingling here, I am afraid that you will have to pay the corresponding price. This will obviously affect his plan to advance the city. "Let me go." Maud turned and walked towards the balcony. "Pele." He stretched out his right hand. Bailey looked up at Maude, kicked his calf, and leaped on Maudes right hand, changing back to the appearance of a flintlock. Maud inserted Baileys transformed flintlock on his waist, came to the balcony, stepped on the moon step, and went straight to the top of the mast. A few seconds later. On the top of the mast, Maude stands against the wind. Hunting in the evening breeze, blowing Maude''s hair and clothing corners. Raising his eyes and looking into the distance, at the end of his field of vision, he could vaguely see a cluster of fire and wind and thunder flying towards this side. Red light flashed in Maude''s eyes. With the help of seeing and hearing, I can see the true colors of the fire and thunder. Homitz created by Charlotte Lingling with part of her soul Have the power of fire, Prometheus who is like a little sun, and Zeus who has the power of thunder. At this moment, Prometheus is attached to Charlotte Lingling''s hair, turning into long flames. And Zeus was stepped on by Charlotte Lingling, and it seemed to be affected by Charlotte Lingling''s anger. Zeus, which was originally in the form of a white cloud, has now become a black cloud that is arbitrarily discharging. "Even after this distance, you can clearly feel your anger." Maud stared at the fire and thunder from afar. ء From below ??, there was a burst of air that was unique to Yuebu. Maud followed the sound, but it was Brooke who lifted into the air on the moon step. "Captain." Brook came to Maude and said solemnly: "I''feel'' a terrible malice." seems to be because of Huangquan Fruits ability to relate to the soul level. Brooke couldn''t detect the breath of Charlotte Lingling who was coming here, but he could keenly "receive" the malice from Zeus and Prometheus. is like telepathy between souls. "You feel right." Maud glanced at Brooke who was next to him, and then pointed to the front. Brook followed the direction Maud directed, and he saw Charlotte Lingling who was flying fast on Zeus. "!!!" Suddenly, Brook opened his mouth in amazement. Although this distance made him unable to see Charlotte Lingling''s expression at the moment, he still inexplicably appeared in his head that Charlotte Lingling was crazy and hideous. "Ah, that lady is BIG.MOM." "?" Maud looked at Brooke with a weird look. Calling Charlotte Lingling Miss, there is no one left. "Brook, do you have the confidence to cut away the dark clouds at the feet of that Miss?" "no problem." Brook''s expression was slightly straight, and his pale right finger bone clung to the hilt of the Sword of Souls, and said seriously: "As long as the captain orders it, I will do my best, oooooo!" "It''s really reliable." Maud smiled slightly, and the shadow waves flowed on his back, forming a pair of black wings. He didn''t want to see Charlotte Lingling messing around on the terrifying three-masted ship. Then, just shoot Charlotte and Lingling off. "room." Suddenly, the field space of the surgical fruit appeared around the mast. ! A slight beep. Luo appeared beside Maude out of thin air. He came and almost squeezed Brooke. "I can help." Luo quickly expressed his position. He didn''t want to miss any chance to fight with Maude, even if the person facing him was the Four Emperors. Maud nodded towards Luo. And just now. "Bacardi Maud!!!" Charlotte Lingling was mixed with the violent anger of cold killing intent, resounding like thunder in the sky, like a dry day. When the sound disappeared, the situation changed color instantly. Clusters of black clouds shining with thunder, gathering together to obscure the clear night sky. Many crew members on the terrifying three-masted ship were shocked after hearing Charlotte Lingling''s violent anger. sky. Thunder and lightning. Against the background of thunder, Charlotte Lingling with long flames and hair exudes a terrifying aura. "Napoleon, getting bigger." Charlotte Lingling gave an order, and the long knife that she held in her hand from a double-horned hat increased several times. Then, part of the flame attached to her hair was transferred to the Napoleon knife, turning it into a flame knife. "Bacardi Maud, my old lady will definitely kill you!!!" In Charlotte Lingling''s eyes, there is only Maud. (End of this chapter) Chapter 657： The treatment of the four emperors (two in one) Chapter 657 The treatment of the four emperors (two in one) There is no more words to describe Charlotte Lingling''s current mood. It is the first time since I have memory of hitting her that she is so angry and gaffe. At this moment, she could not tolerate other thoughts except for killing Maud. "go to hell!" Charlotte Lingling stepped on Zeus, held the emperor''s sword Napoleon entwined with raging flames in both hands, and lifted it up high, posing a movement similar to a hegemonic starting hand. "Prestige!" A voice full of cold and severe killing intent, instantly covering up the thunder. The emperor''s sword Napoleon raised high by Charlotte Lingling was cut down with thunder, and a huge purple cylindrical sword came into being and flew straight to Maud. "Hey, what a joke..." Looking at the mighty prestige coming straight, Luo''s pupils shrank sharply, and his heartbeat speeded up suddenly. Looking back at Brooke, who was ready to take the shot, he also showed a look of horror that no one could see. can be blocked... Although they were shocked by the power and momentum of the prestige, among the lightning and flint, Luo and Brocks first idea was to not allow the prestige to destroy the mast of the terrorist three-masted ship. But when their idea just came into being, Maude had already faced the prestige. Overlord! Red light flashed in Maude''s eyes, and Qiu Shui, which was on his shoulders, suddenly chopped off a shock wave wrapped in dazzling white light toward the front. Boom In the surging clouds, a thunder suddenly sounded. When the thunder lingering sound disappears. Above the high altitude, two shock waves collided violently. The purple and white rays of light twisted into a ball, and the energy contained in it turned into a series of dangerous air blades visible to the naked eye, as if to split the sky, pouring frantically around. The black cloud surging above seems to have been affected, and the speed of the surging is obviously much faster. Boom! The two entangled shock waves seemed to have reached a critical point, suddenly bursting like a balloon filled with water. The fierce air wave produced suddenly rushed to both sides of each other. Maud hangs his black wings on his back and stands firmly in the air in the face of the blowing waves. Charlotte Lingling stepped on Zeus, and the waves of air surging from the front made her long flames hair even more violent. "Smelly kid...!" Weiguo was blocked from the front, Charlotte Lingling stared at Maud with ferocious eyes. On the mast. Luo and Brook looked at Maudes back, unanimously relieved. "As expected of the captain, oh oh oh!" Brook patted his breastbone with lingering fear. I just thought about taking action to resist Charlotte Lingling''s prestige, but whether it can be blocked is another matter. Now that he has seen the result of the confrontation between the overlord and the prestige, Brook is very fortunate that he has a captain who can fight the Four Emperors head-on. If he just put it on top, the entire skeleton would probably be dismantled by Weiguo. The aftermath of the collision and explosion of the overlord and the prestige was dissipated, clusters of black clouds surging rapidly in the sky, and thunder snakes wandered in them. "Zeus, send my old lady over!" Charlotte Lingling with a terrible expression, stepped heavily on Zeus under her feet. "Okay, Mom!" Zeus, all covered in black, suffered a little pain, and with all his strength, he rushed towards the terrifying three-masted ship. The nations created with great effort have been demolished more than ten islands by the Maud Pirates. Charlotte Lingling was full of anger and killing intent. Now its hard to catch up. If the Maud Pirates were not killed, how could Charlotte Lingling give up. There is also the terrifying three-masted ship that is an eyesore, she wants to sink into the sea. Looking at Charlotte Lingling coming aggressively, Maude looked back and quickly glanced at Brooke. "Brook, get ready to do it, Luo, look at us." After finishing speaking, the black wing behind Maude fluttered and faced Charlotte Lingling fearlessly. "Ooooooo!" Brook stepped on the moon step to keep up, his light body volleyed, like an arrow from the string, so fast that only a bunch of afterimages could be seen. Charlotte Lingling, who has always loved rare and exotic animals, even if she noticed Brook''s peculiar existence, she chose to ignore it. Now she just wants to kill Maude. "Fire in the sky!" There was still some distance, Charlotte Lingling raised the Emperor''s sword Napoleon, and the flame attached to it turned into a surging wave of flames without warning. Compared with Aces Great Yandi. Regardless of scale or temperature, the fire in the sky is even worse. "Even Akagi''s''magma'' can''t help my shadow, let alone your fire." Maud lifted up the autumn water, and the shadow waves flowing from the knife emerged, which expanded extremely quickly, and then in the blink of an eye, she reproduced Charlotte Lingling''s moves-the shadow of the sky. A wave of shadow flames of the same scale bombarded Charlotte Lingling from the fire from the front. The two immediately entangled into a cluster, turning into a huge black and red fireball above the sky. The flame will not go out, and the shadow will not go out. The two are hard to distinguish. Seeing Maude use the shadow ability to recreate the fire in the sky, Charlotte Lingling''s originally very hideous face became even colder. As the distance narrowed, she didn''t bother to use the elemental power of the soul Hormitz. All she wanted was to use the emperor''s sword Napoleon in her hand, so that Maude could have a good understanding of what the four emperors are. Maud did not resort to long-range attacks, and flew upwards. Under the light of the fire, Maude, who raised her height, looked down at Charlotte Lingling from a high altitude, and the autumn water she held in her hand, with a soft sound, was dyed in ink by the color of the armed forces. Charlotte Lingling looked up at Maud, the flame on the Emperor''s sword Napoleon soared. The eyes of the two intertwined in mid-air for about a second. Maud moved suddenly, dived from top to bottom, and immediately raised the knife and slashed towards Charlotte Lingling. "Do you think you can beat me in''power'' by doing this? Dreaming!!!" Charlotte Lingling glared, holding the Emperor''s sword Napoleon tightly with both hands. "The Emperor''s Sword. Broken Blade!" In a motion like swinging a stick, Charlotte Lingling swung the Emperor''s sword Napoleon towards the chopped autumn water. Just when the swords of both sides are about to touch each other. A light and ghostly afterimage passed through Zeus at the feet of Charlotte Lingling like a needle. But it was Brooke who shot at the right time. The cold light passed by. ͡ In the inaudible sound. Zeus, who was stepped on by Charlotte Lingling, suddenly split into two. When Charlotte Lingling noticed the abnormality, the Emperor''s sword Napoleon in her hand had already reached the Qiu Shui sword. ϡ! The ear-piercing clanging suddenly covered the rumble of thunder. The swords fought against each other closely, sparks burst. A series of black and red arcs scurried in mid-air. But the fierce confrontation only lasted a moment... As Zeus was divided into two, Charlotte Lingling suddenly stepped on the air. Losing her foothold, she could not vent her strength at all, and she was immediately suppressed by Maude. "Go down." Maud suddenly exerted his force and slammed down with the knife. "Ok?!" Charlotte Lingling, who could not effectively resist the pressure, suddenly changed her face. Before ?? hadn''t reacted, the power transmitted from the sword, together with the divided Zeus, shot her down again. Call The fat and swollen body suddenly fell rapidly, knocking out a stream of air visible to the naked eye. With Maud in the field of vision, becoming more and more distant, Charlotte Lingling''s facial features are twisted, terrifying, like a ghost crawling out of hell. But the act of glaring at her can''t stop her falling. "Bacardi Maud!!!" Charlotte Lingling''s voice filled with endless resentment echoed in the entire sky. Made remained unmoved, and slowly returned the autumn water to her sheath, and looked down at Charlotte Lingling who was falling into the sea at high speed with cold eyes. Only a moment, Charlotte Lingling''s figure turned into a black spot. "Ooooooo, is this the''treatment'' of the Four Emperors?" Relying on the convenience of a light body, Brook walked to Maud in the air, lowered his head and looked with interest at Charlotte Lingling, who was about to disappear at the end of his vision. The so-called treatment. was cut into the sea by Maude. Kaido is, and so is Charlotte Lingling now. Maud understood the meaning of ridicule in Brooke''s words, and the corner of his mouth ticked slightly, but he didn''t have the intention to talk about it. "Go back to the boat." "Ok." Maud put away the black wings and, like Brooke, chased the terrifying three-masted ship on the moonwalk. The confrontation between ?? and Charlotte Lingling lasted less than five or six seconds. In such a short time, the terrifying three-masted ship did not go far. Soon, Maude and Brook returned to the ship. At this moment. The people in the pirate group gathered in the clearing and looked at Maude and Brook who fell from the sky. As soon as they heard the movement, they immediately assembled outside, ready to meet Charlotte Lingling. Originally thought it would be a dangerous battle, but did not expect that Charlotte Lingling, who came so aggressively, would be beaten so simply by Maude. "Why is this scene somewhat similar?" "Kaido, who came to the door some time ago, seems to have been beaten back like this..." "Yes." Everyone immediately looked at Maude with admiration. Luo, who came down from the top of the mast, came to Maude and said calmly: "I didn''t expect...I could beat BIG.MOM back so easily." originally planned to use [room] to support Maud and Brook, but there was no chance for him to perform at all. "She was so dazzled by anger that she was too weak to guard against it. This result can be considered as expected." Maud looked calm. From the moment she saw Charlotte Lingling stepping on Zeus and coming in angrily, Maude had already seen how Charlotte Lingling would be beaten back by him. "Hey, hey, Maude, I took it." Perona held a camera phone worm in her hand, floated to Maudes side, and looked at Maude with a look that came to praise me. "Really wit." Maud smiled slightly at Perona. This time the incident happened suddenly, but he did not ask Perona to take the video. Unexpectedly, Perona would have taken pictures of Charlotte Lingling being cut off by him. I think its the reason why she was in charge of filming Kaidos defeat last time. So that she felt that Maude might need such a video to disgust and defeat Charlotte Lingling''s fame. "The lens is stretched a bit far away, so it may not be very clear." Perona smiled and handed the camera phone bug to Maude like a treasure. "It''s okay." Maud took the camera phone bug and smiled and said, "Good job." "Choo hoo hoo..." Perona smiled happily. Maud then put away the camera phone worm. If he were not going to advance the city next, he would definitely take the initiative to push the results of today''s battle to Morgans, and then use the news agency''s report to make the BIG.MOM Pirates face scandal and damage their reputation. So, for now, let''s put this image data that can be used to disgusting BIG.MOM aside for now. "Return to their respective posts." Maud glanced at the crowd gathered in the clearing. "Yes." Hearing Maudes words, everyone quickly dispersed, and only the relatively idle backbone members stayed, including the green pheasant. Such a big movement just now, no matter how he sleeps, it is impossible to ignore it. "Ah la la, first Kaido, then BIG.MOM, you have completely angered these two monsters." The green pheasant yawned while scratching his messy hair. He really just woke up. So this will still be wearing pajamas. Maud calmly said: "I won''t die long ago, it''s no big deal." "So too." The green pheasant raised his finger to wipe away the tears that had been squeezed out from the corner of his eyes as a result of yawning. From his point of view, he didn''t mind seeing the Maud Pirate Group and the Four Emperor Pirate Group fighting head-on, and it was an endless battle. At that time, he said he would assist Maude in pulling the Four Emperors off the horse. For this, even at the expense of life. "Kuzan, come with me, I have something to tell you." Maud said suddenly. After ??, regardless of the reaction of the green pheasant, he turned around and walked towards the castle. Green Pheasant was slightly startled, but did not ask what to say, but followed Maude. The two went to the first floor hall of the castle one after another. Perona and the others will naturally not stand stupidly outside and follow in the hall. What you want to say to the Qing pheasant is not something that you can only say when you are alone. In front of his companions, Maude looked at the green pheasant with calm eyes, his tone of voice did not contain any emotion. "Kuzan, I''m going to Propulsion City. By then... there may be a war with the navy headquarters." "" Qing Pheasant heard the words, his heart was slightly shaken, and he looked at Maude in surprise. The people next to ?? had different reactions. First they looked at Maude, and then they all looked at the green pheasant. Welcome Yuzhiliu, who used to be the head of the advance city guard, showed a weird smile, as if she was cherishing, and revealing a hint of blood. "Ah la la, so..." The green pheasant scratched the back of his head, and said, "Captain, are you worrying about my original identity?" "No." Maud shook his head slightly, and said calmly: "It just gives you a choice of''follow'' or''not follow'', then, which one do you choose?" "Of course it is the former." Qing Pheasant answered without hesitation, and immediately said seriously: "I''m now... but a member of the Mord Pirates. If you can''t advance and retreat together, you won''t be eligible to stay here." "Very good, but you need to get rid of bad habits." "What bad habit?" "Release the water." "what?" "When you were in Mad Hatter, you also released the water." "Ah la la..." "So, can it be done?" "Since it is the captain''s order, please do it anyway." "That''s good." The people on the side looked at the water release, and Maude and Qing pheasant, who said nothing to me, seemed a little speechless. "Captain." Xiliu suddenly said: "After you go to advance the city, you can kill it, right?" "of course." Maud looked at Shiliu. Xiliu smiled dangerously, with Feng Ze shining in her eyes, and asked again: "If I can kill and can''t stop..." "Then leave none of them." Maud looked calm. "Haha!!!" Xiliu was taken aback, then burst out laughing. "Yes, my captain..." often feel that I am a waste, referring to the renewal aspect, ѩҩnѩ (End of this chapter) Chapter 658： Shocking the world (two in one) Chapter 658 The world is shocked (two in one) Above the sky, black clouds rolled and thundered. rumbling-- Bright as the thunder of the day, breaking through the darkness. On the sea, waves are rolled up. The ships flying the flag of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group, sail through the waves in the raging waves. "How can the life card point to the sea..." At the bow of the deck, Perrospero looked down at the life card, his face gloomy. "Could it be... Mom was..." "To shut up!" Perrospero glanced at the speaker with a cold look. Swept by Perrospero, the person who was speaking suddenly fell silent. Snague stood beside Perrospero, his face was the same as Perrospero, as gloomy as a black cloud rolling in the sky. Kata Kuri, Smoky, Cree... are all brutally murdered by Maud. Snug never dreamed of it. Among the ??Dessert Four Stars, in the end, he was the weakest. "Bacardi Maud..." Snag lowered his head, gritted his teeth in his heart, chanting Maudes name. If he can, he can''t wait to slash Maude. The resentment and anger in the heart can be resolved only by making Mord worse than life. Around the deck, everyone looked at Perrospero intently. To be more precise, it was looking at the life card in Perrospero''s hand. Although the life card is pointing down, the status of the life card is as usual, so that they dont worry too much about their mothers life. But... The direction that the ??life card points to means that the mothers pursuit of the Maud Pirate Group has a high probability of failure. If so. Even the mother failed to chase down, so the Maude Pirates retreat all over, which is basically a certainty. "How to do" The site suffered huge losses, and the casualties were extremely heavy. As a result, not only failed to keep the Maud Pirates, but also did not reduce the number of members of the Maud Pirates. When I think of this, the members of the Charlotte family all have a lifeless expression. This is undoubtedly a complete failure of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group, and it is also an unprecedented shame! No one has ever been able to ride on them like this, without even paying any price! "How should I explain to my mother..." Perrospero didn''t even have the courage to imagine the consequences, it seemed to be exhausted. at this time. The sea in front of him suddenly set off a huge wave. In the middle of the huge waves, there are a pair of huge eyes. Looking at the peculiar giant wave, Perrospero''s eyes shrank slightly, and instantly recognized the identity of the giant waveNapoleon in the double-corner hat. Charlotte Linglings soul-soul fruit ability can create a species with human thoughts and powers by injecting souls into objects or animals. Napoleon, the soul lodged in the double-horned hat, is one of the leaders. It is worth mentioning that the soul lodged in the object can be freely transferred to other objects under the drive of Charlotte Lingling''s thoughts. The moment Perrospero saw the huge waves, he guessed that his mother transferred the soul Napoleon, who was originally lodged in the double-horned hat, onto the waves. This also invisibly settled the guess he didn''t want to think about. "Mom is really being..." Perrospero''s heart shook, and then, he saw a wet figure appearing on the waves. That figure is amazingly Charlotte Lingling. Judging from Charlotte Lingling''s clothes soaked in seawater, there is no doubt that she fell into the sea. As for why it fell into the sea... Perrospero knows it all. But this kind of thing must never be mentioned, even if it is a sensitive word! "Mom!" The people on the deck soon found Charlotte Lingling standing on the waves. And Charlotte Lingling also noticed the ship that Perrospero and others were on board. "Ahhhhh!!!" Ignoring Perrospero and others, Charlotte Lingling, who had nowhere to vent her anger, raised her head and roared. With the raging roar of endless anger, he concealed the sound of the violent storm. On the ship. Listening to Charlotte Lingling''s roar, everyone headed by Perros Pero suddenly appeared dull. If you let a mother who is so angry to see the miserable situation on Cake Island... The cold icy rain pounced on Perrosperos face. Perrospero''s mind flashed through the castle that had been cut into several pieces by Maud as a cake, and she shuddered. Less the pursuit from the rear, the terrorist three-masted ship successfully sailed out of the territory of all nations. Without the guidance of the life card, even if the intelligence channel of the BIG.MOM pirate group is the best in the industry, it is impossible to find the terrifying three-masted ship that has no fixed place and floats in the sky most of the time. Late night. After eliminating potential threats, except for the members of the rotation watch, the rest returned to the room, lying in bed, ready to fall asleep. However, many people suffer from insomnia. The attack on the territory of the Four Emperors BIG.MOM Pirate Group not only caused heavy losses to the BIG.MOM Pirate Group, but also managed to retreat completely. This is undoubtedly a victory that can be recorded in the annals of history. makes them feel excited, so excited that there is no sleepiness at all. The top floor room of the castle. Maud lay on his back on the bed, with his hands under his head, and calmly stared at the ceiling. Beside ?? is Bailey who curled up into a ball and fell asleep. This guy is most concerned about eating. There seems to be nothing to make this little guy annoyed and worried. Maud stretched out his right hand, stroked Bailey''s little head slowly, and then sighed softly. Clearly tired, but there is no sleepiness at all. As long as you close your eyes, you can''t help but think of Sol. "Boom boom." There was a knock on the door of the room. should not be Lafayette. If it were him, he would not knock on the door. Hearing the knock on the door, Modme thought silently, and then with a finger motion, he directed a small cluster of shadows in the corner of the wall to open the door. As the door opened, Maude saw Jaya standing outside the door. "Sister Ya, it''s so late, what''s the matter?" Maud was quite surprised. Jia Ya walked into the room and whispered: "I cant sleep, I want to talk to you for a while." "Are you worried about Uncle Jabba''s safety?" Maud got up, exposed his strong upper body, and then sat on the edge of the bed, watching Jia Ya come over. "Ok." Jia Ya nodded slightly and did not shy away, sitting directly on the edge of the bed beside Maude. "Don''t think too much." Maud looked at Jaya''s profile and said with relief: "With the help of the intelligence channels of the Revolutionary Army, you will surely be able to grasp the whereabouts of Uncle Jabba soon." "hope so" Jia Ya opened her eyes, and there was a deep worry in her amber eyes. "Ohhhhhhhhhhh, I seem to have come very late." From the balcony, Lafayette''s voice suddenly came. Maud and Jia Yaxun went to the station, they saw Lafayette slowly falling on the balcony, and immediately put away the concrete wings. In response to the gazes of the two of them, Lafayette made a gentlemanly gesture. "It must be something important to let you come so late, Lafayette." Maud did not answer Lafayette''s words, and instead asked Lafayette''s intentions. "Yes it is." Lafayette walked into the room and smiled: "I just heard from Hiliu that I was going to attack Propulsion City, and I saw that the captain, you weren''t asleep, so you came forward." He has been in charge of the voyage of the terrorist three-masted ship. So, when Maude decided to advance the city, he was not there, and naturally he knew nothing about it. "Ah, sorry." Maud suddenly thought of this, raised his finger and scratched his forehead, apologizing: "Forgot to notify you." "Hey, as the captain of the pirate group, you can''t apologize to your subordinates for such a trivial matter." Lafayette smiled and took off his hat, but instead of being true to this matter, he went straight to the subject. "I have an idea about the decision to attack Propulsion City." "you said." Maude nodded. Lafayette followed: "Propulsion City is not far from the Navy Headquarters, which means that once we invade Propulsion City, reinforcements from the Navy Headquarters will inevitably encircle us in a very short time." "I''m afraid, it will be no less than the scale of the''Demon Slaying Order'', no, it will be far better than the scale of the''Demon Slaying Order''. Taking into account the risks involved, I think it is possible to switch to the''negotiation'' method. To confirm Sol''s situation." Speaking of this, Lafayette paused and reminded: After all, the captain controls the''life and death'' of the three Dragonites, and this can be the most powerful negotiation condition. "Really." Maud heard the words, nodded in agreement with Lafayette''s proposal, and immediately put his thumb against his chin, thinking about the possibility of negotiation. Regarding the risks that must be endured to attack and advance the city, Xia Qi has also emphatically mentioned before. Once the advancing city is attacked, the fighting power from the navy headquarters will turn into a net of heaven and earth, and the advancing city will be enclosed imperviously. At that time, a fly will never want to fly out. And as Lafayette said, if you switch to negotiation, you can minimize the risk. Lafayette calmly looked at Maude in thought. From Lafayettes point of view, although he can appreciate Maudes feelings, it does not mean that he will ignore the potential risks of storming the city. You should know that Pushing City can be different from the nations of the BIG.MOM Pirates, and there is basically no room to deal with. "I will think about it seriously." After a moment, Maude put down his hand and looked at Lafayette. Lafayette laughed. He believes that Maude will make the best choice. And even if Maude made the worst choice, he would follow all the way to the end. To confirm the situation of Sol. There are only two choices before Maude. One is to push forward the city by storm, and the other is to negotiate with the navy using the lives of three Celestials as capital. No matter which one Maud finally chooses, he will not take the initiative to reveal the fact that he has rescued Raleigh from the BIG.MOM Pirate Group in a short time. In Maude''s view, as long as he doesn''t break the news. The BIG.MOM pirate group, which has lost its face, will naturally not be so stupid to let the wind leak out. From their standpoint, it doesnt matter whether Maud will publicize it or not. Anyway, all they have to do is to suppress the news. And Maude, indeed, did not hand over the "big news" to Morgans, who would never miss the big news. This caused Maude to attack the BIG.MOM pirate group''s site in the second day, no news leaked out, so that the whole world was calm. But it was on the third day. The Maud Pirate Group demolished more than ten islands of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group, and successively killed several senior officials including Kata Kuri and Kelijia, as well as countless soldiers. The news was published in On the headlines published by a certain newspaper. In the headline content, not only did you write a large-length description as if you were on the scene, but also attached a few photos full of visual impact. In less than half a day, the newspaper was delivered to people all over the world. Suddenly, the world was shocked. "This is probably the biggest gaffe in the history of the BIG.MOM Pirates, hahaha!" "Did you tear down more than a dozen islands in the territory of the world? Tsk tsk, the Maud Pirates group is too powerful." "Compared to the turf, it is BIG.MOM''s biggest loss to be killed by Maud three stars one after another." "Hahaha, I just saw BIG.MOM''s provocative report to Bacardi Maud some time ago. I didn''t expect to see the news that the stinky lady was deflated today. It is really inexplicable and comfortable." "Look at this photo, a good castle must be made into a cake, now it''s alright, it was cut off as a cake by Maude, it really laughs me to death." "Haha..." "Hey, have you noticed? The BIG.MOM Pirate Group has so many dead, but the Mord Pirate Group did not reduce its staff by half..." "Eh?" "Really, let me see." "hiss" The noisy bar suddenly became quiet, everyone''s eyes widened, showing incredible expressions. With so few troops, the four emperors BIG.MOM pirate group''s territory was turned upside down. This kind of result is still acceptable to them. After all, the protagonist is the name Bacardi Maud. But "no injury" is too ridiculous. all around the world. Similar scenes are constantly being staged. New world, somewhere in the sea. The sea is calm and calm. A whale-shaped ship with the flag of the White Beard Pirate Group is anchored on the sea. On the deck. Ace sat cross-legged on a wooden barrel, holding a newspaper in his hand that published the fiasco of the BIG.MOM Pirate Group''s defeat by Maud. "Obviously not long ago, we declared war with the two four emperors at the same time. Only a few days have passed. First, we beat Kaido, and now it has upset the nations of BIG.MOM..." "It''s unimaginable, oh yeah." Marko stood behind Ace, looked down at the content of the newspaper, his eyes solemn. Someone couldn''t hide their surprise, and said in a deep voice: "BIG.MOM''s line of defense in the site, but the well-known iron barrel formation, I didn''t expect the Maud Pirates to achieve this level." "It''s the use of the power of the fluttering fruit, don''t forget, these guys, but they have a bad deed of using the island to smash the Holy Land Mariagioa." "Also..." "Even the strength of BIG.MOM can''t be taken advantage of by the Maud Pirates, then how can we get it back..." When talking about the Maud Pirates group, someone thought about taking the old man''s body from the Maud Pirates group, and his face suddenly became sad. Halfway through what he said, he noticed that the atmosphere was not right, so he shut up quickly. ! Ace suddenly burst into flames in his hand, and the newspaper burned out in an instant. His face is heavy. Somewhere in the sea. A warship retracted its sails and stopped on the sea. Right above the warship, is a huge island ship. On the deck of the warship, there is the unconscious navy lying all over the floor. Maud stands in it, and Lafayette and them are around. "The active news agency is indeed more than the Morgans family, but...how did this news agency get the news? There are such clear pictures." Maud was holding a newspaper in his hand and frowned slightly. In this way, the navy knew that he had rescued Raleigh, so it would be prepared. "Can I only negotiate?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 659： The nemesis of the four emperors (two in one) Chapter 659 Nemesis of the Four Emperors (two in one) If you attack the Big.Mom Pirates and achieve a complete victory, it has not been reported by this news agency. So, Maude can still consider implementing a blitzkrieg plan on Propulsion City. As long as the offensive efficiency is fast enough, it may be possible to leave Propulsion City before the arrival of reinforcements from the navy headquarters. But now that the Big.Mom Pirate Group''s site has been upset by him, the news has spread throughout the world... It''s basically impossible to sneak attacks on the city. When the navy is prepared, it is impossible for Maude to do nothing and just push the city recklessly. As a result, taking three Denon men to negotiate with the navy seemed to be the best choice. Maud lowered his head slightly, after thinking, he threw the newspaper to Luo who was aside. Luo took the newspaper and glanced at the content. While reporting on the loss of Big.Mom, it is bound to do everything in its power to promote Moder. This is what Morgans has always done. The reporting method of this news agency is exactly the same. After the whole chapter, Maude was blown to the top. "This report almost blows you up." Luo closed the newspaper, turned his head to look at Maude, and said with emotion: "If Cavendish made the headlines, he would probably frame this newspaper and hang it in the most prominent place on the wall of the room, and you would have no response at all." "Because I have been there too many times, I feel nothing." Maud looked calm. The Pirate Captain of the New World is mostly keen on making headlines. As long as you can last time, you can greatly improve your reputation, and then increase the appeal of being able to easily recruit your subordinates. Therefore, many pirate captains racked their brains to do bad things in order to be able to make headlines last time and brush their reputations. Even if the headlines will attract the attention of the Navy, most pirate captains are more willing to use fame to strengthen the team. However, most pirate captains have difficulty making headlines. While others dream of making headlines, Maude has made headlines too many times since he went to sea, or in other words, has been a frequent visitor to headlines. So there is nothing wrong with what Maude said. Its just that if Cavendish heard this, it would make him half angry. In fact, Cavendish, who saw todays headlines somewhere, has bit out a big hole in his sleeve with jealousy. "Lafitte, did you ask anything?" Maud first glanced at the numerous navies lying on the deck, and then at Lafitte who had just walked out of the cabin. "No." Rafit shook his head at Maude. The person in charge on this warship knows nothing about the information changes in the advance city. Strictly speaking, Advance City is more like an independent department. Not to mention the person in charge of the warship who came out of the branch, is the admiral who is active in the headquarters, and the relationship with the advancing city has always been well watered. There will be this phenomenon, mainly because of the unique style of the city. "But there is this." Lafayette took out a special-line telephone worm used by the Navy. With this phone worm, you can directly contact the navy headquarters. "give me." Maud stretched out his hand towards Lafitte. Lafitte laughed and handed the phone bug to Maude. "Captain, do you want to call the Navy Headquarters now?" "Well, this is the fastest way." Maud looked down at the phone worm, and when she was about to dial, Perona floated over with an open-eyed phone worm. "Maud, there is your call." "Who?" "Morgans." "" Maud raised his eyebrows and squeezed the Navys special line phone into Lafittes hand next to him, and immediately took the phone worm that Perona had handed over. He probably guessed the reason why Morgans called. is nothing more than todays headlines. After all, Morgans claims to be Mauds biggest promoter. And Mo Deming had made such a big incident, but he did not hand over the first-hand information to the World News Economic Agency. Things like this will definitely make Morgans think about it. Mord just picked up the telephone worm''s microphone, the telephone worm heard Morgans''s voice. "Haha, you deserve to be a man who can beat the beasts Kaido, who has caused Big.Moms nations to suffer such a great loss, and he can still retreat all over!" "Morgans, you called here specifically to ask me why I didn''t provide you with first-hand information?" Maud skipped the nutritious flattery, and instead pointed out what Morgans really came from. "" Hearing Maude''s very simple words, Morgans was silent for a while. "Haha!" Immediately afterwards, Morgans laughter came from the phone worm. "Its refreshing to talk to a man like you. Thats right... I want to know why you give your severe material to my competitors." The phone worm simultaneously revealed Morgans'' serious expression. He used his own newspaper to push Mauds reputation to the apex with pain and tears. Although the starting point is mutual benefit, he occasionally lends the sword of "public opinion" to Mod for use. So after seeing the headline report published by his competitor this morning, his first reaction was to get angry. If it wasn''t for Maud on the other side of the phone worm, Morgans would definitely ask him for the crime. "It has nothing to do with me, Morgans." "Ok?" Morgans showed a puzzled look, and said: "You mean... the strong materials and photos on the headline weren''t you who provided the **** Kerry?" "Yes, it''s not me." "" Morgans was silent again after hearing this. He knew very well that the man on the other side of the phone worm would not even bother to talk about this kind of thing. In other words, competitor Chris got first-hand news by virtue of his strength. Thinking of this, Morgans'' grievance subsided a lot. "Why don''t you tell me the "Mengbao" in the first place, this is the third day, if it is me, I will be able to make the "headlines" the next day, and the writing level is definitely better than that of Chris''s **** news The club must be outstanding!" Knowing that Maud did not abandon the World Economic News Service, Morgans'' grievance almost subsided. However, he couldn''t help complaining about Maude''s failure to provide him with the news in the first time. "Actually, I didn''t expect this incident to be reported." Maud looked at the phone worm that showed Morgans''s appearance, but from the corner of his eyes he glanced at the Navy special line phone worm in Lafitte''s hand. Morgances call gave him more ideas for the next phone negotiation. Perhaps it is possible to borrow Morganss newspaper before the start of the negotiations to put pressure on the navy headquarters. "Mr. Maud, what do you mean by this?" Morgans was puzzled. Maud did not intend to explain, and instead said: "I have the video data of the attack on the world, you can give it to you, but you have to do something for me." As soon as Maud had finished speaking, the eyes of the phone worm synchronized the golden light in Morgans''s eyes. "how is it?" Maud looked at the golden light emerging from the eyes of the phone bug. "No problem, wrap it on me!" didn''t ask what was the matter, in order to get the video data, Morgans packed up the tickets on the spot. Navy Headquarters, Marshals Office. Akahound sits behind the desk with a cigar in his mouth. Smoky. On the desk, there is a newspaper. In front of the desk, there are Crane Staff Officer and Warring States Supervisor. The eyes of the two old men pierced through the smoke and landed on the expressionless faces of Akagi. Todays headline newspaper, they have already read it. This also means that Maude, who rescued Raleigh, already knows what identity the Navy plays in this matter. The red dog picked up the newspaper, and with a little effort, he squeezed the newspaper into a ball, and said coldly: "Is it an overestimation of Big.Mom, or an underestimation of Maud..." "I have both." Crane''s expression is as calm as water. Warring States sighed softly. After he abdicated, he accepted the post of chief inspector. This position sounds loud, but in fact it is semi-retired in nature, and it usually doesnt matter. But when it comes to Maude, the Warring States Period will take the initiative to intervene. This time is no exception. At that time, he also agreed with this plan for Maude. After all, as long as the plan goes well, the pirate forces in the new world can be wiped out without hurting a single soldier. But... Big.Mom Pirates will be defeated so badly, it is still beyond their expectations. They really did not expect that for the navy, the attack on the nations, which was astonishingly difficult, seemed vulnerable to the Maud Pirates. Not only was the site turned upside down by the Maud Pirates, but Raleigh was also rescued. "Maud is a man who can do everything..." The Warring States Period has a solemn expression. The red dog looked indifferent, and said blankly: "So what?" "" The Warring States could not help being silent. He knows the style of the new marshal in front of him, and he has never given up on the matter of fighting the pirates. The red dog looked at the silent Warring States period, his palm glowed red, melting the newspaper into ashes, and said coldly: "Bon.Mom suffered a heavy loss without any effort. This plan really shows value and is enough." "As for Bekah D. Mord... no matter what the price is, I will never miss any opportunity to solve him." "" Listening to the red dog''s murderous tone, Sengoku''s face condensed. Beside ??, He always had a calm face, but in her eyes, there was a gleam of light. Resolving Bekah D. Mord is also the result she wants to see. This is not just for Gions last wish. For the navy headquarters, the existence of the Mord Pirate Group is a threat that is not inferior to the four emperors. If it can be dealt with, it is a good thing with no harm. "do not forget" The Warring States period looked at the red dog, frowning and said: "Made''holds'' the lives of three Celestials in his hand." Hearing the reminder of the Warring States period, Akinu''s eyelids drooped. He didn''t have the slightest fear of the Dragonites. What he thought at the moment was that he hoped that the three Dragonites "held" by Maude would die quickly. Save them trouble. Navy headquarters, scientific research department. Yellow Ape with his hands in his pockets, standing by the door of the laboratory, looking at Begapunk who is busy. He waited patiently until Vegapunk stopped his actions before asking: "Dr. Begapunk, regarding the development of a new type of weapon, Marshal Sarkarski asked me to come over and ask you, when will I be able to put it into actual combat~~" "If he doesn''t mind the unfinished...With the current progress, its not a problem to invest in actual combat." Begapunk turned his back to the yellow ape, staring attentively at the so-called unfinished product lying on the platform. The yellow ape touched his chin, and asked curiously: "How can''they'' become finished products?" "A qualified memory metal, if you can find it..." Begapunk said lightly. The next day. Newspapers issued by Morgans News, flying to all parts of the world in a short time. The content of the news is not long. On the page, almost all photos reveal the tragic situation of the Big.Mom Pirates. Seeing these photos, people have a clearer understanding of the loss of Big.Mom. But among the many photos, a few have attracted people''s attention. The news content is also somewhat different from yesterdays headline content. In addition to continuing to "whip the corpse" Charlotte Lingling, the content of the newspaper also involves the Tianlong people. But the most eye-catching thing is the bold title. The nemesis of the Four Emperors-Maude. This is the headline of today''s newspaper. At first glance, it looks like an exaggerated headline style that shocked the News Department. In the content of the news, it is justified. First, the report started with the death of Whitebeard, and then followed the news that Maude defeated Kaido some time ago. With this foreshadowing, at the end of the newspapers content, there is no strong ink description of Mauds "downfalling" Charlotte Lingling. There are only a few photos of Charlotte Lingling being cut to the sea by Maud. As happened with Kaido some time ago... Under the heavy bedding, there is no need for text at all. People who read the newspaper will subconsciously think that Maude not only wrecked the site of Big.Mom, but also personally defeated Charlotte Lingling. Morgans quite proudly named this technique: silent is better than sound. So that people who felt that the headline was a bit grandiose at first glance, after reading the content of the newspaper, actually felt convinced. "The nemesis of the Four Emperors..." "If you think about it carefully, this statement makes sense." "Yes, Bacardi Maude defeated White Beard in Marlin Vando alone, and recently defeated Kaido and Big Mom. It is indeed not an exaggeration to say that they are the nemesis of the Four Emperors." "Huh? Look here... It says that Maude controls the lives of the three Celestials." "Hey, is this true?!" "How do I know it is true or false." "Hey, take control...Dragon people don''t like this term." "Didnt you kill two before? Killing three more will not surprise me." "That man... can really do anything." The newspaper issued by Morgans News Agency triggered another round of heated discussions. The pirates want to see more exciting news, but the people are increasingly uneasy about the future prospects. The Holy Land Mary Gioia. The five old stars who represent the highest authority of the world government gathered together. "Is he also D..." One of the five old stars, sullen. In his hand, it is a report. "Sakarski has done a good thing..." The other five old star holding a knife, staring sharply at the newspaper report that Maude controls the three Dragonites. (End of this chapter) Chapter 660： That man (two in one) Chapter 660 The man (two in one) At the beginning. The attack on the holy place Mary Gioia and the killing of two Denonites shocked the whole world. And the instigator, Maude, is famous. At that time, people were shocked by Maud''s actions, and they took it for granted that it was impossible for the world government to let him go. But while people are waiting to see how the world government will sanction Maud, what is waiting is the world governments silence. This is an unimaginable result. Incomprehensible, shocked. This is probably a true portrayal of people at that time. And now, people have seen the report that "Maud holds the lives of three Tianlong people" in the newspapers issued by the World News Economic Agency. The original incomprehension seems to have been explained. Its no wonder that the world government will not do anything after the incident in the Holy Land Mary Gioia. It turned out that Maude had mastered the lifeblood of the three Celestials. People know the truth behind the incident, but the five old stars of the world government who are in charge of the world government are unavoidable to have a headache. "Sakaski''s bastard... is actually good at advocating!!!" has white curly hair, a fluffy white beard, a flat hat, a scar on his left cheek, and his face looks particularly ugly. In his hand, he also held a paper from the navy headquarters. The content of the document is that the Navy Headquarters threw the three Thor into the city, and then used it as a decoy to implement a detailed report on the [Swallowing Tigers] plan. Of course, it also includes the news of Sols death. Wearing a dark blue suit with three long beards on his chin, Wu Lao Xing took the report from the Scar Five Lao Xing, a chill passed in his eyes, and said coldly: "The three''hostages'' could have been used to blackmail Maud, and then they would take the initiative back..." "This is the end of the matter, and talking about this is equivalent to nonsense." Wearing a dark red suit and a golden beard, the five old stars looked blankly at the scar five old stars and the long beard five old stars. What has happened, no matter how much it is said, it will not help the status quo at all. Another bald five-star with a double-handed beard and a birthmark on his forehead, clasped his hands against his chin, and said calmly: "Using the''news'' to release this news, it seems that I intend to''negotiate.'' Way to exchange''hostages''." "But he still doesnt know that the hostage he wants to exchange is dead, but even so, he still has the initiative, unless...the root cause is solved." Wearing glasses and holding a long knife exuding a monster, the bald five old star has a sharp tone like a blade. The so-called root is that Maude controls the lives of the three Celestials. And instead of being so controlled by Mord, it is better to dispose of these three dragons on their own, in exchange for the initiative. The long-bearded five old star understood the meaning, and looked at the bald-headed five old star in surprise, frowning and said: "You speak lightly." The bald five old star was silent, but his thumb slightly pushed the handle of the knife, revealing a ray of sharpness. Being passive is something he has always hated. With the current situation, you only need to give up the lives of three Celestials to get the initiative back. In his opinion, it is not impossible. Furthermore, the crime can be pushed onto Maude as a matter of course, and there is no need to worry that the group of Tianlong people will make a fuss for the previous one. As for the facial issues... If Maude continues to be so confident, it will be the biggest problem. "Well" The bald five old star groaned, and a cold light flashed in his eyes, and said: "Indeed, it''s not a good thing to be so passive all the time." If Sakarski didnt make a good claim, then they would have used Sol, Raleigh, and Jabba to exchange the life switch of the three Dragonites with Mord, including the Palace of Charulia. In this way, in front of Maude, there is no need to be so passive. But now its too late to say anything. Because of Sakaskis mischief, now they not only lose the capital to negotiate with Maud, but also bear the anger from Maud. "Sometimes, sacrifice is inevitable." "Let Master''Emm'' decide..." After a short discussion, the five old stars seem to have reached a consensus. But if you want to put your ideas into action, you have to ask for the consent of their "king". The Holy Land Mary Gioia, Pangu City, among the flowers. In the wide room, there are clusters of greenery and flowers blooming. The colorful butterflies are flying through the flowers. On the green grass, stood a long and slender figure wearing a robe. This figure is exactly the Yim in the mouth of the five old stars, and he is also the real power holder of the world government. On the grass at Eims feet, there was a chopped reward order lying. Through the broken corner of the photo, it can be vaguely seen that it is Maudes reward order. Continuous events have caused the world to boil over. People''s eyes fell on Maude again. Controlling the lives of three Celestials... This kind of thing still sounds a bit weird. But it is enough to touch people''s hearts. Terror three-masted ship. Guest rooms. "Sabo, is this true?!" In the phone worm, Betty''s questioning sound came. Sabo took the phone worm away at the right time, but Betty''s sharp sound still pierced her ears. "It''s true, Maude does control the power of life and death of the three Celestials." "It''s incredible..." Hearing Sabos words, the phone worm showed a dull expression. Sabo looked at the phone worm and said, Betty, you called here specifically, isnt it just to confirm this? "of course not." The dullness in the eyes of the phone worm faded like a tide, turning to a serious expression. "I want to know if your side is over?" "Ok?" Sabo was startled, and did not answer Bettys question, but instead asked, "Did something happen?" "Correct." The phone worm stared at Sabo, solemnly said: "May need you to come back." "is it" Sabo groaned, and a moment later said: "I see." "Then when will you be back..." "click." Sabo habitually hangs up the phone worm. is far from the other side of the phone worm. Betty looked at the phone worm with her eyes closed, and a few veins appeared on her forehead, and said slightly angrily: "Sabo this guy..." "Why don''t you call it again?" Jasmine on the side, looking at the blue veins on Betty''s forehead, whispered. "Saab will definitely not pick it up." Kerla, who has long been accustomed to Saab''s style, reminded him in due course. "Ok" Jasmine nodded, feeling very reasonable. He looked at Betty who was angry, and asked: "Then shall we wait for Sabo to come back?" "Dont look at me." Betty said in a bad mood: "It''s not me who makes the decision." "Ok" Jasmine nodded again, feeling that it was equally reasonable. GranTesoro, the golden ship. In the magnificent room, there was a burst of almost crazy laughter. On the corridor outside the room, there are several people standing. They looked at each other as they listened to the laughter that had been coming from the room for a while. "What happened to Tezolo..." "do not know." "I saw him smile like this for the first time." A few people hesitated whether to knock on the door and go in to see the situation. in the room. Tezolo, known as the Golden Emperor, lay on his back on the sofa with his five fingers on his face, laughing madly. On the carpet next to the sofa is a newspaper soaked in red wine. "Dragon people...haha...you scumbags...haha...there will be this day...haha..." "Life and death are involuntary...haha...what is the difference between this and slave...haha!!!" Tezolo, with his upper body naked, got up from the sofa with a big laugh, and immediately stepped on the newspaper. "Bacardi Maud..." "I really want to find you soon!" Tezolo picked up the red wine on the table and put a stopper in the mouth of the bottle. Grumbling... The overflowing wine slid along the corners of Tezolo''s lips to his chin, and finally dripped on his chest. A few seconds later. The bottle bottomed out. Tezolo dropped the wine bottle casually and strode towards the big bed. On the bed, there are seven or eight drunk and confused young women. No wind belt, daughter island. This is the base of the Nine Snake Pirates. Imperial Palace, the female emperors bedroom. Hancock, who has a beautiful face, squinted his chin and stared at the newspaper lying flat on the table. "That man..." She whispered to herself. Outside the bedroom door. Hancocks sisters Sanda Sonia and Mary Gruder looked at the back of Hancock sitting at the table. "My sister has been staring at the newspaper for most of the day." "Well, although I can understand my sister''s feelings, but staring at the newspaper for so long..." "What to do, if this continues, the dishes will be cold." Sanda Sonia glanced at the exquisite dishes in her hands, a little embarrassed. "Otherwise, just send it in." "But, will my sister be upset?" "I don''t think it should be possible." "Then you go first." "Why am I the first?" "Because you proposed it first." "" "Forget it, let''s go in together!" Sanda Sonia and Mary Groud took a deep breath, stepped into the room side by side, and walked towards Hancock. They came straight behind Hancock. But seeing Hancock suddenly alert, he quickly put away the newspaper, and immediately got up, turning around with a cold complexion. After seeing that the people coming were Sonda Sonia and Marigruder, the coldness on Hancocks face slowly faded. "sister" "Let it go." Hancock glanced at the food in the hands of Sanda Sonia and Mary Groud, and took out the newspaper that had just been put away. Then, staring at the newspaper again. Sanda Sonia and Mary Groud looked at Hancocks behavior, and immediately looked at each other. "What''s wrong with Sister-sama..." New world, an island. A handsome blond man, gritted his teeth in front of a newspaper. "That guy...unreasonable, simply unreasonable..." "Captain Cavendish..." "Shut up and let me be quiet." "Yes!" The crew of the handsome pirate group sighed in their hearts when they looked at Cavendish, whose facial features were slightly distorted through gritted teeth. About Maude''s headlines or something. This kind of thing is actually commonplace. Even if it is a continuous headline, it is not once or twice. So there is nothing strange. But his own captain has always been reluctant to accept the cruel reality. "Ugh." The people of the handsome pirate group shook their heads and sighed in their hearts. They knew that their captain actually admired Lord Maud, but they couldn''t get around the difficulty of "singing headlines". "I made a decision!" Suddenly, Cavendish shouted. "Captain...?!" The people of the handsome pirate group were taken aback. Cavendish looked at his men, his expression became quite serious, and said: "Until today, I finally understand a truth." "What''s the reason?" The crew asked in due course. Cavendish took a deep breath and said solemnly: "In terms of the number of headlines, I can''t beat Maud." "" The crew was silent for a while. You should have understood this long ago! They murmured silently in their hearts. "and so!" Cavendish drew his sword and pointed it at the dark cloud surging sky. "and so?" The crew stared at Cavendish intently. Facing everyone''s gaze, Cavendish slowly said: "I want to follow Maude without leaving." "???" Question marks suddenly appeared on the heads of the crew members, but it was not clear. Call The strong wind screamed, blowing Cavendish''s long golden hair. At this moment, wind and rain are coming. Cavendish looked up at the sky that suddenly changed color, and said seriously: "This way, where there is Maud, there will be me, including the headlines!" "hiss" The people of the handsome pirate group took a breath, and looked at their captain in shock, as if they were looking at a stranger. They really did not expect this operation of their captain. "But..." One of the crew members hesitated and said, "Have you forgotten the captain? You are Qiwuhai now..." "The only place in the sea of ??Qiwu..." Cavendish snorted coldly, and said: "How can it be important to make headlines!" "" Everyone was speechless. ''S own captain, really has a crazy obsession with headlines. New world, ghost island. Kaido looked at the newspaper with gloomy eyes. "Even you got a runaway, Lingling..." The deep voice contained substantial anger. Some time ago, he suffered a loss from Maude. However, he did not expect that in such a short period of time, Maude went to the world and messed up Lingling''s site. Finally, by those **** reporters, there was a headline report about the **** Four Emperor Nemesis. The thick fingers of blue veins appeared on Kaido''s face, struggling to suppress his anger. Until today, he no longer regards Maude as a kid who has just entered the new world. "The king, bring the phone bug here." "Okay, Lord Kaido." The king with eyes drawings on his face, after hearing Kaidos order, brought the phone worm as quickly as possible. Kaido took the call worm and dialed Charlotte Lingling''s number. The radio wave is sent out, a moment later. The phone worm opened his eyes, revealing the image of red lips and big eyes. Kaido had not had time to speak, but Charlotte Lingling''s voice came from the phone worm first. "Kaido... just right, I''m looking for something to do with you." "Oh?" Kaido raised his brows, and when he was surprised, he glanced at the two people under the throne. The two people are Caesar and Monet. The former is a partner of Doflamingo, and the latter is a member of Doflamingo''s family. With the death of Doflamingo and the destruction of the Don Quixote family... They are closely related to artificial fruits, Kaido has no reason to ignore them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 661： Death news (two in one) Chapter 661 News of the death (two in one) "What a joke, I am not a porter!" Kaidos violent anger spread throughout the ghost island in an instant. The voice filled with anger made most of the members of the beast and pirate group on the island shiver. Even members of the Hundred Beast Pirates group reacted like this, let alone Caesar and Monet at close range. Even if the two of them knew that Kaido was angry at Charlotte Lingling on the other side of the phone worm, they still panicked uncontrollably. While his heartbeat speeded up, he didn''t even dare to look at Kaido, who was angry. He could only lower his head, his eyes trembled and looked at the cold ground. This man who is even more monster than monster. is really terrible. Caesar and Monet thought of the same in their hearts. Above the high seat. Kaido glared at the phone bug. I dont know if its the phone worm that has been fighting for a long time, or it is integrated with Charlotte Linglings radio waves, but in front of Kaidos cannibalistic eyes, there is no stage fright. "Kaido, my mothers''World of Nations'' was ruined by the **** of Moder and more than a dozen islands. Such a big "gap", if I don''t fill it quickly, my mother will not sleep..." The phone worm stared at Kaido, and between her big red lips, she heard Charlotte''s icy voice. "You can''t sleep, what''s up with Lao Tzu?" Kaido sneered, and said: "After all, you who can''t even guard the''turf'', you are really going back. I heard that you have lost a lot of people, including three general stars..." "I don''t want to be judged by you, Kaido." Charlotte Lingling interrupted Kaido directly and said coldly: "If you are interested, please come and move the island quickly. When the repair work in the country is over, the old lady will go to get the head of Bacardi Maude. There is no time to waste time with you here." "Stop kidding, Lingling!" Kaido said solemnly: "Helping you move the island is the most time-consuming thing!" "Kaido!!!" The phone worm''s eyes showed a cold light, and a voice came out: "Don''t forget, who gave you the devil fruit in the first place." "" Kiduo was silent after hearing the words, and then said in a nonchalant tone after a while: "That''s all the same." "Human feelings, as long as you haven''t paid them back, it''s a lifetime thing!" "Well" Kaido frowned, and after a few breaths, he spread out slowly, and said lightly: Its not impossible to let Lao Tzu bend over to help you carry the island, but there is a condition. "What conditions?" "Lingling, you and I have the same purpose, right?" "Ok?" "Then, do you want to..." "Boom!" An ear-piercing thunder sounded abruptly outside. The incandescent thunder light illuminates the room brightly. Immediately afterwards, thunder continued to sound. Under the high seat. Caesar and Monet opened their eyes wide, as if they had heard something incredible. Click. Between the roar of thunder, there was the sound of phone worms being hung up. Kaido put down the phone bug and looked down at Caesar and Monet. Strictly speaking, the two people in front of us who have inextricably linked with the late Doflamingo are still outsiders here, in terms of identity alone. But Kaido didn''t mind the conversation between him and Charlotte Lingling being heard by these two outsiders. Because, what he has to do next is to turn Caesar and Monet into his own. "How important Smile is to me, you should be very clear, Caesar, Monet." "" Facing Kaido''s scrutiny gaze, Caesar and Monet nodded with difficulty. "Oh oh... Factory and equipment are not a problem, and money is not a problem. There are as many slaves that can provide labor value." Kaido squinted his cheeks, staring at Caesar blankly, and said, "So, tell me, how long will it take Caesar...how long will it take to restore the supply of Smile?" "Half, half a month, no, ten days is enough!" Caesar trembled. "Very good, ohhhh...!!!" Kaido''s satisfied laughter echoed in every corner of the room. As major events have occurred frequently in the past year, people who are deeply disturbed about the future are more concerned about current affairs than ever. A few days passed. The enthusiasm of the IWC incident remains high. Navy headquarters. Akainu stood in front of the window, thoughtful. On the wall behind him, a plaque of Absolute Justice was hung. "Arent you going to investigate..." The red dog suddenly let out a cold snort. Regarding his own claims and throwing away important hostages as bait, Akinu knew he was wrong. At that time, it was decided that one thing was to kill the pirate forces in the new world and prepare for the relocation plan. The other point is that he does not want to be subject to various orders that do not suit him because of the lives of a few stupid Celestials. Thats why he chops first and plays later. Now, things have evolved to this point. Akainu is mentally prepared to be held accountable by the above. However, the expected situation did not happen. While this made Akinu feel strange, he vaguely realized some changes in the above attitude towards this matter. "Boom boom!" There was a sudden knock on the door of the office. "Come in." Akahound turned sideways and tilted his head to look at the door. Squeak An admiral wearing a coat and sunglasses quickly pushed in. "Marshal Sakarski!" Sunglasses, Haijun looked at the slightly frowning red dog in panic, and said in a trembling tone: "Just now, there was news from the Holy Land...Shallulia Palace, Robo Chaplin Saint, Palmer Richard Saint and other three celestial sirs were found dead in their respective palaces!" "what!?" Hearing the report from the Sunglasses Navy, it is inevitable that the face of the red dog, who is like iron, will change greatly. Sunglasses Navy then said: "The way of death of the three Lords of Dragons is the same as that in the case of Mord''s killing of Rozwad. Therefore, preliminary speculation is that it is most likely that Mord''s hands!" "" Akadog lowered his head slightly, his eyes were shocked, and he did not speak. How could it be Mauds hand. He thought to himself. Suddenly, Akagi suddenly raised his head and looked at the open door. There are three people wearing white robes and strange masks, blocking the light from outside the door. "CP0." The shock in Akinu''s eyes faded like a tide, and he looked blankly at CP0 who was visiting suddenly. "You should withdraw first." Next, he glanced at the Sunglasses Navy who was reporting. "Ok!" Sunglasses and the Navy led the command, turning around and walking out of the office, couldn''t help but look back. He wanted to take a look at CP0, but saw the office door that was slowly closed. In the office. Akainu looked at CP0 who was visiting suddenly, and said coldly: "It''s rare that the boss made a correct decision. I thought they would always be soft to the pirates." From the moment CP0 appeared, Akinu confirmed his guess. The three Celestials including Xaluriya Palace did not die at the hands of Maude, but at the hands of the Five Old Stars. Thats why he said that it is rare for him to make the right decision once. "Pay attention to your words, Sakaski." Listening to the words of the red dog, CP0, the tallest of the three, gave out a warning in a cold tone. "Am I wrong?" Aka Inu sneered and stared at the three CP0s without giving back. CP0 stared at the red dog coldly. After a second or two, a cold snort came from under the mask. They did not continue to struggle with this matter, but went straight to the topic. "We are here to convey orders." "No matter what method your navy wants to use..." "Resolve Bajia D. Mord!" "This is the command above, Sakowski!" Three CP0s, you told me the command given by the five old stars in one word. The red dog heard the words, his expression slightly condensed. After a while. Red Dog said in a deep voice: "Even without this order, I will get rid of Bekay D. Mord!" "" The three CP0s wearing masks stopped talking, turned around and left the Marshals office directly. Akainu watched CP0 leave without expression. The death of the three Celestials such as Xaluriya Palace meant that Maude had lost the capital to threaten them. In this way, there is no need to worry about the ridiculous things that will be soft to the pirates. Its just that Akagi didnt expect Wu Lao Xing to be so straightforward this time. "Is it because of D..." Akainu whispered to himself. In short, what he has to do next is to face any threat that Maude may cause with an absolutely tough posture. For this reason, the relocation plan of the new navy headquarters may be temporarily shelved. The sixth day of the Wan Guo Incident. Another blockbuster news shocked the whole world. Three days ago. The newspaper only published the report that Maude controlled the lifeline of three Tianlong people. Three days later. is today. The news of the death of the three Celestials whose lifeline was in control of Maude spread throughout the world at an extremely fast speed. Countless people located all over the world are once again shocked by what Maud did. In their eyes, Maude has become an incredible existence. And now. Above somewhere in the new world. The blue sky is like a jewel, and the white clouds move leisurely. The terrifying three-masted ship with a huge volume, floating on the clouds. In the control room. "Crack, squeak..." The fax phone worm placed on the table is trying to fax a newspaper. As the sound disappears, the fax job ends. Maud picked up the newspaper from the fax machine. Around ??, the companions leaned over and looked at the newspaper that had just been faxed. "It''s so ruthless." Looking at the contents of the news about the death of Tianlongren published in the newspaper, everyone as insiders could not help but lament the cruelty of the world government. "Are the three Celestials really dead?" Brook looked at Maude and couldn''t help asking. He still had some impression of one of the female Tianlongren. "Ok." Maud nodded. Even if there is no todays newspaper faxed by Dada, when the "heart shadows" of the three Celestials suddenly disappeared, he would know the fact that the three Celestials had lost their lives. Just... He really did not expect that the world government would be so decisive. "In this way, there is no capital to negotiate with the Navy." Maud handed the newspaper to Lafayette beside him. Lafayette took the newspaper, his eyes were slightly solemn. Everyone couldn''t help but look at Maud. Brook suggested in a low voice: "Otherwise, we will go to the Holy Land Maria Gioria to catch a few Dragonites?" Lafayette shook his head and said: "The world government that has lost face once, won''t let us succeed a second time so easily." "Ok." Brook scratched his explosive head, and felt that he had thought things too simple. Lafayette scanned the contents of the newspaper a few times. If it cannot be resolved through negotiation, then we can only resort to brute force. Thinking of this, Lafayette looked at Maude and asked: "Captain, do you want to keep the route unchanged like this and go directly to the city?" "Do not." Maud lowered his eyes and said calmly: "The Navy is prepared, then we can''t do nothing without preparing...First of all, we have to prepare the ammunition." "Agree." Lafayette nodded slightly and took out a permanent pointer. This is the permanent pointer to Propulsion City found from the warship a few days ago. Speaking of which, luck is not bad. But even if you dont find this permanent pointer, you can still buy it on the black market. With a pointer that can guide the direction, and the premise that only a frontal attack is left, Lafayette is more inclined to Maud''s decision than to do nothing. In addition to preparing ammunition in advance, in terms of troop strength, it must also be expanded! But no matter what, everyone present is very clear. This will be a tough battle! "Blublu, Blublu..." Just then, the phone worm rang. Bailey has eyesight and quick hands, and Perona is the first to pick up the phone worm. Then, under Perona''s glaring glaring, he ran to Maude holding the phone worm, and handed it over like a treasure. Maud lifts the microphone. At the moment the call was connected, the image of the phone worm turned out to be quite handsome, and even more exaggerated, it actually comes with starlight effects. "Cavendish..." Luo looked at the special effects of starlight surrounding the phone worm, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, using his feet to figure out who the caller was. In contrast, other people familiar with Cavendish came to the same conclusion immediately after seeing the starlight effect. "I am Cavendish!" The voice from the phone bug confirmed their judgment. Maud raised his brows and asked, "Is there something wrong?" "Humph." The call worm heard Cavendish''s inexplicable hum, which seemed a little arrogant. Click. Maud directly hung up the phone. A few seconds later. The phone bug rang again. As soon as Maude picked up the microphone, the phone worm heard Cavendishs roar. "Asshole Maude, actually hung up on my phone!!!" "Say things quickly." Maud shook his head slightly. Cavendish pursed his lips and said: "I just received an emergency convening order." "Emergency calling order?" "Huh? You have also been Qiwuhai somehow, but you don''t even know the emergency summoning order?" "Oh, it''s Qiwuhai''s emergency summoning order. So, you are Qiwuhai now, Cavendish." "???" The phone worm synced out Cavendishs incredible expression. "Maud, you, you... don''t you pay attention to me at all?!!!" "???" This time I changed to a question mark for Maude. He looked at the phone worm and said strangely: "Why am I okay to follow you?" "!!!" On the other side of the phone worm, Cavendish''s face stiffened, like a bolt from the blue. Next to ??, the members of the handsome pirate group looked worriedly at their own captain who seemed to be petrified. They didnt know how to comfort them for a while. In other words, there is no comfort at all. After all, the captain of his own is obviously so concerned about Lord Maud. As a result, Master Maud was okay, and he didn''t even know the important matter of his own captain taking over as Qiwuhai. This is really a sad story! (End of this chapter) Chapter 662： The current Qiwu Haimen (two in one) Chapter 662 Incumbent Seven Wu Haimen (two in one) Cavendish, who suddenly called, brought news about Qiwuhais emergency convening order. Maud stopped engaging in the Cavendish mentality, and asked directly: "What is the content of the summoning order?" The call worm heard Cavendish''s deep breathing and then exhaling voice, which seemed to be adjusting his mood, and it repeated several times. Maud raised his brows and slowly lowered the microphone. "Don''t hang up the phone call of this young master!" Cavendish seemed to be able to see Maude''s movements, and his voice suddenly became a little sharper. Then, without waiting for Maudes reaction, Cavendish continued: "My master asked, but the navy side refused to answer, saying that it was a convening order with a very high level of affairs. If you do not respond, you will be deprived of the title of Qiwuhai." "is it" Maud heard the words, his eyes flickered, and he roughly guessed the motive of the navy''s calling order. Cavendish seemed to suddenly open the chatterbox and said with great interest: "Although I dont know what the Navy wants to do, its definitely not a small mess, hum, last time this young master accidentally missed Malin Vandos war against the White Beard Pirates, but this time..." Starlight appeared in the eyes of the phone worm. "This young master will definitely shine, and let the world remember the name Cavendish, the white horse noble young man!" "" Maud was silent. Aside, Luo Man''s head was full of black lines watching the phone worm flashing with bursts of stars. can almost predict Cavendishs look at this moment. Looking at other people, they were also speechless looking at the phone worm. So, why did this guy call here specifically? Just as Cavendish was immersed in the imaginary bright future, Maude said in a calm tone: "Xiaoka, the navy urgently summoned Qiwuhai, it should be to deal with me." "Ga" Hearing Maudes words, the enthusiastic voice on the other side of the phone worm stopped abruptly. Looking at the phone worm with a dull gaze, Maude was very calm. "So, be conscious of being''enemy'' with me, Xiaoka." "" The phone worm fell into deathly silence. Everyone at the scene first glanced at the funny expressions synchronized by the phone worm, and then looked at Maude, everyone smiled. After a short silence, the phone worm suddenly heard Cavendishs frustrated voice. "I have said it many times, don''t call me Xiaoka!!!" "???" The smile that everyone had just revealed, slowly retracted. "It turns out that your focus is not to be an enemy of Mord, but the nickname "Xiaoka"!!!" Everyone looked at the phone worm speechlessly. Maud also didnt know what Cavendishs brain circuit thought, so Feng Qingyun said, Oh, got it, Xiaoka. "You... forget it." Cavendish realized that it was basically impossible for Maude to change his mind, and said with little energy: "If the Navy calls us urgently, it is to deal with you..." "Ok?" Maud stared at the phone worm, waiting for the following. Cavendish paused, and said in a serious tone: "The master will not be Qiwuhai." "Little card, I didn''t expect you to attach importance to feelings." Maud heard the words, and a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. The phone worm glanced to one side and said loudly: "Don''t say such strange things, this young master is a pirate!" Speaking, the phone worm once again showed a serious look and said seriously: "Anyway, I will respond to the emergency call to see what the navy wants to do. If it is really going to deal with you, then I will not participate." Maud teased: "If you don''t participate, won''t your''Blending Glory'' be gone?" "Less nonsense!" Cavendishs voice took another level. Maud smiled slightly, and his tone became serious. "Little Card, since you don''t want to stand on the side of the navy, you might as well stand by my side. What I want to do next requires your combat power." "" The phone worm was silent for a while, and then Cavendishs voice came out: Youve been asking this young master like this, and the young master will help you out. Maud smiled helplessly, and then asked: "Xiaoka, are there any phone bugs on your side against eavesdropping?" "No." "Go find one to use. Don''t call me again until you find it." "If you can''t find..." "click." Maud hung up the phone worm. On the other side of the phone worm, Cavendish was startled for a while, then glared at the phone worm, and said angrily: "I said dont hang up on my phone anymore!!! Bastard Maude!!!" "Captain, no, the phone worm is innocent!" "Calm down, Captain, put away the sword!" "Hey, come and save the phone bug!" After a while, the poor phone worm escaped. Terror three-masted ship. Maud pinched his chin, his eyes were thinking. The navy was prepared and even summoned Qiwuhai. Maud can already imagine the difficulty of attack... Even using Jia Yas Fluttering Fruit ability, it is estimated that it will be difficult to affect the battle. After all, Fujitora is on the navy side. In front of Fujitora''s gravitational fruit ability, the island tactics that can be used to devastate the kingdom will definitely be restrained and will not play its due role. "To find a way to increase combat power..." Maud muttered to himself in his heart. He is considering whether to invite the revolutionary army to take action. But the revolutionary army may not agree. Except for the Revolutionary Army, Maude can think of ways to increase his own combat power in a short time. One is to go to Fishman Island to gather troops, and the other is to find Shanks. At the top of the time after the end of the war. Maud had taken the initiative to contact Shanks and offered to help Shanks recover his arm. At that time, Maude thought that Shanks would be excited about the recovery of his arm. But what Maud did not expect was that Shanks was not as caring about restoring his arm as he had imagined, and even seemed a little indifferent. Thinking of this, Maude shook his head slightly. No matter what, he wants to meet Shanks. Speaking of it, when I was in Xihai before, I had promised Shanks that I would go to him for a drink when I came to the New World in the future. As a result, I have come to New World for more than half a year, but I have never visited. In addition to visiting Shanks, I''m going to Murloc Island... In order to advance the geographical location of the city, the combat power of the murlocs should have some effect. In addition, it is the zombie army that acts as cannon fodder... Even if the combat performance is not very good, it can still consume the enemy''s physical strength. "It must be as soon as possible..." Maud whispered to himself. Two days later. The commander of the Northern Army of the Revolutionary Army, Karas, who was able to transform into many crows, came uninvited and boarded the terrifying three-masted ship. He is here to pick up Sabo. Because of Saabs life card and his ability to fly, it is not difficult to find the location of the terrifying three-masted ship. Just when I just boarded the terrifying three-masted ship, some small episodes happened. Kalas met Urki who was training, but Urki did not know Karas, so he attacked Karas. The two played against each other for several rounds, but they were finally stopped by Sabo who arrived in time. "Kalas..." Looking at the sudden arrival of Karas, Sabo looked a little helpless. He hadn''t decided to go back to the headquarters, but Karas came to pick him up directly. "It''s the dragon''s command." Callas gave the reason. "Ok." Sabo has nothing to say. He settled Karas, and then went to bid farewell to Maude, saying that something went wrong and he needed to rush back to say goodbye. Maud did not ask what was the matter, nor did he stay. After all, the Revolutionary Army sent someone to pick him up, so how could he embarrass Sabo? At the end, he just told Sabo not to let Sunny know about Sol. Sabo complimented himself. After half an hour. Sabo sat on the crow of Karas and left the terrifying three-masted ship. New world, an island. Edward Weibull, the current Qiwuhai, who claims to be the Whitebeard II, received a letter from the Biography Bat. "Mom, someone sent me a letter!" Weibull held the letter and laughed from ear to ear. "Idiot, this is the navy''s summoning order." Bakin is well-informed and can recognize the details of the letter at a glance. "Summoning order? What is that?" Weibull looked at the letter in his hand in doubt, wanted to tear it open, but accidentally used too much force, directly breaking the entire letter into pieces. "what?" Looking at the letter shattered into fragments, Wibleton was stunned. "Mom, the summoning order was accidentally broken by me, what should I do..." He looked at Ba Jin carefully, and he was a little relieved when he saw that Ba Jin was not angry. Bakin said nonchalantly: Its okay, its not the money that broke. "Oh." Weibull nodded. "But..." Ba Jin glanced at the letter fragments all over the floor, and said: "You are now enjoying the rights of Qiwuhai, and you have to sell the world government''s face anyway." "what does it mean?" Weibull looked at Barkin in confusion. Bakin lit a cigarette and said lightly: "We have to go to the navy headquarters." "Oh, listen to mom." Weibull suddenly. New world, somewhere in the sea. A lot of ships are moored on the calm sea. glanced over, a total of 56 ships, looking really magnificent. This is the famous Jota Maria ship group in the new world, and the man in charge of the ship group is Orumbus, known as the master of killing. Now, Olumbus has another identity, which is the title of Qiwuhai awarded by the world government. The bow of the main ship of the fleet. Wearing a pirate hat, beard braided, wearing shorts and red boots, Orumbus with his chest exposed, took a letter from the deputy commander. "Admiral, this is a summoning order from the navy." The deputy head looked at Orumbus. "Oh?" Olumbus raised his eyelids, opened the envelope, and took out a piece of letter paper with a few numbers on it. just glanced at it, and Orumbus dropped the letterhead casually. "Urgent call order..." He looked at the calm sea. Speaking of it, since he accepted the position of Qiwuhai, he has always enjoyed the privileges granted by the world government, but he has not fulfilled his obligations. The deputy head asked: "Admiral, do you want to go there?" "of course." Olombos touched his braided beard, and said coldly: "Who makes Lao Tzu be Qiwuhai now." The place where the Eight Treasure Marine Army is located. On a huge ship. Lao Cai took a letter and rushed to the captain''s room. "Grandpa, the navy has sent an emergency calling order!" "Oh?" In the captain''s room, the green pepper, the current leader of the Eight Treasure Navy, immediately looked at the letter that Lao Cai was holding. "Are you going?" Lao Cai asked. Qingjiao took the letter and said dullly: "Aren''t you nonsense? Of course you will go. If you don''t, you can provide a lot of convenient Qiwuhai titles, but they will be taken back." "So too." Lao Cai touched his head and said seriously: "Since Grandpa took over as Qiwuhai, many things that were not easy to handle in Huazhi''s country have become much simpler." "Ok." Green Pepper nodded, opened the letter and glanced at it. There is no reason for the convening that he wants to see above. "What does the Navy want to do this time?" Green pepper whispered to himself. Anyway, no matter what the navy wants them to do, as long as they can respond to the scene. As for whether they contribute or fish. is not something the Navy can decide. The current Qiwuhai, such as Cavendish, Weibull, Orumbus, Green Pepper, Bobby, etc., have successively received emergency convening orders from the Navy. The empress Hancock, who is on the island of the windless belt, naturally received an emergency summoning order. But she refused without even thinking about it. and refuse the emergency call order, it means that the navy will directly deprive her of the title of Qiwuhai. Once the title of Qiwuhai is lost, the nature of the daughter country will change back to a country dominated by pirates, thus becoming the navy''s offensive target. If it was in the past, with the windless zone, easy to defend and difficult to attack, the daughter country still has hard-hearted capital. But now the navy has mastered the technology to safely cross the windless zone, losing its geographical advantage, and the daughter country lacks the capital to counter the navy. In the long run, the destruction of the country will be an obvious result. This kind of foreseeable future made the Granny Groliosa, the former emperor of the daughter kingdom, anxious. But no matter how she moved with affection, she persuaded Hancock with reason, and the response was to be kicked by Hancock. In the face of the unreasonable waywardness of the current empress Hancock, no one can change the decision she has made. The navy side received a response from Hancock who refused to summon the order. From the standpoint of the navy, they need Hancocks powerful combat power. So, after Hancock refused, the navy headquarters first sent a warship led by a lieutenant general to lobby in person, and then directly called Hancock through a telephone worm. "Boya Hancock, you should be very clear about the consequences of refusing to respond to the summoning order!" "Did you finish?" Hancock looked at the phone worm as cold as frost. Even through the phone worm, the navy responsible for calling Hancock can deeply feel the contempt from Hancock. "you" The navy responsible for the call took a deep breath, and after compulsively calming down, he said in a deep voice: In order to deal with the threat from Bacardi Maud, this time the call to order is of great importance and will never be allowed... "Bacardi Maud?" Hancock''s eyes condensed slightly, and then she was like the rejection she had never thought of before. After hearing Maude''s name, she said without thinking: "Go back to life, just say I will go." "Ok?" The navy responsible for the call, who was feeling puzzled, couldn''t help but startled. what''s going on? He played both soft and hard, exhausted his tongue, but was unable to convince Hancock. Why do you feel that you have switched channels directly after hearing the name of Bacardi Maud? ? ? (End of this chapter) Chapter 663： Please help (two in one) Chapter 663 Please help (two in one) Kraikana Island, a spooky and uninhabited island. Most of the time, the island is always filled with mist. In the fog, the ruins of buildings left after being devastated by the war, as well as various rusty weapon remains are vaguely visible. A relatively complete castle, standing among the architectural ruins, looks very eye-catching. Around ??, there are huge vines that grow vigorously, hanging in the air like the tentacles of an octopus. Under the background of the fog, it is deeply disturbing. Just from the atmosphere, this place is quite similar to the terrifying three-masted ship that was in the Devils Triangle. Here is the home of Mihawk, Qiwu Haiying. As the world''s number one swordsman, although he has the identity of a pirate, he has always been alone. This style is not common in pirate circles. After all, a ship that wants to gallop on the sea cannot be driven out by one person alone. In the castle restaurant. Hawkeye sits on the main seat of the long dining table, holding a glass of red wine in his hand. On the dining table in front of him, there was an opened envelope. "" Hawkeye looked down at the letter and said nothing. In the huge restaurant, it was so quiet that only the very slight noise made by the eagle eyes shaking the red wine glass. The letter did not specify the reason for the emergency call. But my instinct tells Hawkeye that this call may have something to do with Maude. Although he is deeply rooted and simple, he always pays attention to the situation. He didn''t miss a copy of any newspaper that published major events. In the recent period, almost all the reports related to Maud have been in the newspapers. "Well" Hawkeye put down the red wine glass, and instead propped his cheek. Failing to respond to the emergency summoning order means that he will lose this rare and quiet place. I have to go there anyway. However, before going to the navy headquarters... Hawkeye took out a small piece of life card. He intends to go to another place first. After a while. The sound of the castle gate being closed came from the forest. A tall figure carrying a big sword walks in the misty forest. In the forest, the baboons with strong auras and armed with awe are watching the figure drifting away with a look of fear and awe. Terror three-masted ship. On the well-equipped training ground, there is a historical stone monument standing. The straw hat group is doing their best to show off their arms at the stele. However, the armed attack that they raised to the limit could not leave even the slightest trace on the stone tablet. This form of training has been going on for some time. On the edge of the training field. The green pheasant yawned and looked listlessly at the straw hat group who was training. The warm sun fell on him, and it was so warm that he couldn''t help but feel sleepy. If you have a blindfold, you might be able to stand up and fall asleep. "I''m progressing pretty fast." The green pheasant yawned again, thinking silently in his heart. Judging from the aftermath caused by the straw hat group attacking the stone stele of the historical text, after a period of special training, the armed color intensity of the straw hat group has improved significantly. According to this progress, within a year, the strength of the straw hat group will be completely transformed. Click A sound of footsteps from far and near. Maud came to the green pheasant. "Kuzan, you look...how do you look like you are about to fall asleep." "Ah la la..." The green pheasant scratched his messy-looking hair, and didn''t know how to perfuse Maude, so he simply stopped taking this topic. Maud glanced at the eye feces hanging around the corner of the green pheasant''s eyes, smiled helplessly, and immediately looked at the group of straw hats who were training. I don''t know whether it is because of the strong teaching ability of Qing Pheasant and Xia Qi, or because of the outstanding potential of the Straw Hats. During this period, the strength of the straw hat group has been significantly improved. The green pheasant turned his head and glanced at Maude''s profile, and suddenly said, "I heard Lafayette say that you are going out for a while?" "Ok." Maud nodded slowly. Green Pheasant was a little curious about the reason why Maude went out at this juncture, but he did not ask. Maud stared at the group of straw hats who were sweating, and said softly: "When I come back, find a place to let the straw hats disembark first." "Ah la la..." Qing Pheasant''s face was calm, he understood the meaning of Maude''s words. When Maude returns, it is time to attack Propulsion City. As the Straw Hats are outsiders, it is naturally impossible for Maude to pick them up. Let them disembark early, which is a natural result. Unless, the straw hats also participate in this war. However, even if the Straw Hats are interested in participating, Maude doesn''t really appreciate the combat power of the Straw Hats. Ten minutes later. The gang of straw hats exhausted their domineering, and they lay on the ground tired. Maud saw this and walked over. "Sauron, I want to go out a far door." "Ok?" Sauron straightened up his upper body with difficulty, and his eyes were full of disappointment when he looked at Maude. Since this time, he can clearly feel the progress of his own strength. So, he cherishes every minute and every second Maude teaches him swordsmanship. Kemod going to travel far, it means that his strength increase speed will be affected to a certain extent. Mudquan did not see the undisguised disappointment in Saurons eyes, and said calmly: "While I am away, you should concentrate on armed sex. With you now, you should also know that swordsmanship is not all. In a sense, armed **** is more important than swordsmanship." "understood." Sauron nodded silently. Looking at Sauron''s reaction, Maude was silent for a moment. He is responsible for teaching Sauron swordsmanship and can clearly feel Sauron''s desire to become stronger as soon as possible. This kind of desire even surpassed the rest of the Straw Hat Pirates. On Sauron, Maude vaguely saw the shadow of himself before. "Sauron, if you don''t want to be hard-working and armed, then, during my absence, let Uncle Raleigh teach you swordsmanship." "Great!" Sauron quickly responded. He also knows that domineering is a prerequisite for becoming a top powerhouse, but he is very greedy in terms of improving his strength. Whether it is swordsmanship or domineering, he doesn''t want to fall. That evening. After confessing all the important things, Maude only took Pele, and under everyone''s watch, he left the terrifying three-masted ship lightly. With the last afterglow of the setting sun disappeared. Mauds figure also disappeared at the end of the night. In the middle of the night. The straw hat group, except Robin sitting in front of the window with his cheeks looking at the night sky outside the venue, the others are lying on the bed. Its just that they suffer from insomnia by accident. As for the cause of insomnia... They knew that Maude and his party were preparing to attack Push City. A week later. New world, somewhere in the sea. A small boat shaped like a raft floats on the sea. In addition to the small mast with the sails hanging on the boat, there is a chair and two candles inserted in the bow of the boat. On the chair, there is a man sitting with his legs crossed, but it is Hawkeye Mihawk. Hawkeye looked forward, clasped his hands on his thighs. The boat moves slowly with the wind. In the distance straight ahead, the outline of an island can be vaguely seen. That is the destination of Hawkeyes trip. "Boom!" Suddenly there was a burst of soaring waves on the sea surface, and a huge Neptune came out of the sea. A large amount of sea water fell back to the surface of the sea along the Neptune-like body, bursting into bursts of spray. The surging wave pushed the boat up and down, looking precarious. The sea kings are full of fierce eyes, and they swept coldly toward the eagle eyes on the boat. Hawkeye raised his head slightly, looking blankly at the Neptune with attacking intentions all over his body, and drew an exquisite dagger from the cross necklace. ϡ The dagger cut through the air and made a scream. Almost as soon as the sound rang, a dark green sword aura slashed through the sea king-like body with lightning speed. ... The luster in the eyes of the Sea King suddenly condensed, and a dazzling blood stain appeared on the huge body. One second later. The Neptune-like body split into two halves, and fell on the sea, shaking waves. After half an hour. Hawkeye dragged half of the Neptune onto the island. Ashore. More than a dozen crew members of the Red-haired Pirate Group who is in charge of the lookout are looking at Hawkeye carefully. Although they know that Hawkeye and their boss are on good terms, they can''t avoid the precautions they should have. "I''m looking for red hair." Hawkeye looked at the more than a dozen crew members of the red-haired pirate group who showed their alert posture, and said their intentions. "Wait a minute, I will notify the boss." One of the pirates with a red turban on his head, did not dare to neglect, turned and walked towards the forest not far away. But he had just taken two steps when he saw Shanks coming out of the forest, with Beckman and **** walking next to him. "Yo." Shanks smiled and greeted Hawkeye. He felt the breath of Eagle Eye when he killed the sea king with a knife from a long distance. So, at this moment, it is no surprise that Hawkeye is coming. The more than ten crew members of the Red-Haired Pirate Group looked a little surprised when their boss took the initiative to greet them. Hawk-eye pointed at the Neptune class on the side, and said calmly: "It should be enough for the food and drink." "enough." Shankes smiled, did not ask Hawkeye''s intentions in person, but invited: "Go to the woods, it''s cool there." Hawkeye nodded. Shanks immediately turned around, ready to lead Hawkeye to the forest. But he stopped suddenly. Eagle Eye, Beckman, and **** cloth are the same. They looked up into the air almost at the same time. I saw a giant bird tilting its neck and falling straight to the island from the air. "Boom!" The giant bird hit the ground heavily, making a loud noise. The impact that came with it, set off a lot of smoke and dust. The crowd headed by Shanks calmly looked at the smoke and dust that filled the surroundings. A figure slowly emerged from the smoke and dust. Come, but it is Maud. And Bailey, lying lazily on Maudes shoulders. Seeing Maude, Shanks and others all showed unexpected expressions. "Maud, you kid, don''t say a word before you come." Jesus cloth took the lead. He wanted to rub Maudes hair vigorously, but found embarrassingly that Maude was more than half of his body taller than him, so he gave up his thoughts and embraced Maude instead. "Attention next time." Maud smiled slightly. Jesus Bu also smiled, raised his hand and patted Maude on the shoulder. "Maud, why are you here." Shanks came to the front, showing a hearty smile. Maud glanced at the eagle eye behind Shanks, a strange color passed through his eyes, and he was surprised that the eagle eye would be here. Logically speaking, like Cavendish, he is Qiwuhais eagle eye, and he should have received an emergency convening order. As a result, Hawkeye did not go to the navy headquarters, but instead came to Shanks. Feeling strange, Maude looked at Shanks and said seriously: "Didnt I say a while ago that I would help you recover your arm? Thinking that something happened to you, I just came over." "Oh?" Shanks raised his brows and smiled: "First find a place to sit and talk while drinking." "Great." Maud nodded, and immediately pointed at the giant bird that had just been shot down. "It should be enough for the wine and food." "" Seeing Maude say the same thing as Hawkeye, Shanks, Beckman, and **** Bud were taken aback for a moment, and immediately looked at Hawkeye together. These two people actually did the same thing and said the same thing. is really interesting. Hawkeye had a calm face, and directly ignored the jokes of Shanks and the three of them looking at him, and instead looked at Maude in silence. He can feel it. The strength of the man in front of him has risen to another level after the top war. Hawkeye wanted to challenge Maud on the spot, but the occasion was wrong and the timing was wrong, so it was difficult to hold back. ten minutes later. Everyone came to the dense forest. Different from the scorching sun outside, there are big trees that can shelter you everywhere. Randomly found a shady place, and everyone sat on the ground. The crew of the red-haired pirate group brought in barrels of spirits, and then retreated to the distance. They also sat in the shade of the tree, looking at Maude and Hawkeye, who were sitting on the same floor with their boss, with different expressions. Shanks, as a landlord, lifted the barrel with one hand and poured wine for Maud and Hawkeye. The liquor that exudes a strong aroma of wine falls into the bowl, rolling up the beautiful hops. At Shankss signal, Maude and Hawkeye each toasted their glasses and drank them all. Maud put down his wine glass, did not shy away from the eagle eye present, and said straightforwardly: "Shanks, I need your help." "you said." While Shanks looked at Maude, he lifted the barrel and poured wine into the bowl. Maud looked down at the hops spinning around in the wine bowl, and told the experience of Lei Li, Sol, and Jabba. Naturally did not skip the navy that contributed to it, and the reason why he attacked Big.Mom. After listening to Maudes narration, Shanks frowned. On the other hand, Beckman had the same reaction as Shanks, while **** Bud was angry. "Uncle Jabba''s whereabouts are unknown, and Sol should still be locked in Push City, so..." Maud looked at Shanks and said solemnly: "I want to attack Propulsion City!" "This is not a rational decision." Shanks sighed lightly, and said in a deep voice, "Maybe it will cost you a heavy price." Maud firmly said: "But I have to do this." Shanks was silent for a moment. After a while. The emperor who came to the new world said: "Help me restore my arm." This is equivalent to agreeing to Mauds request for assistance. Aside, Hawkeye looked at Maude, with a ray of sheen passing through his eyes. The emergency convening order issued by the Navy is indeed related to Maude. But if the Redhead Pirates are also involved, this will be... A bigger war! (End of this chapter) Chapter 664： Almost... (two in one) Chapter 664 is almost done... (two in one) The balance between forces... Especially the New World, it has been messed up by Maud. Realizing that Maude is bound to attack and advance the city, Shanks did not think carefully, and agreed to Maudes request for help. With his identity and standpoint, he can''t refuse it even with reason or reason. Seeing Shanks agreed, Maude felt relieved. With the participation of the Redhead Pirates, the pressure on combat power will be greatly eased. Hearing that Shanks arm could be recovered, the crew of the Red-haired Pirates group leaned over and looked at Maude intently. Their reaction is more caring than Shanks himself. Under the crowd''s onlookers, Maude plunged into the shadow of Shanks with one hand, using his shadow repair ability while his mind moved slightly. In the blink of an eye, Shanks arm recovered silently. Seeing his bosss arm recovered in an instant, the crew of the Red-haired Pirates suddenly showed an expression of excitement. "Great!!!" "Haha, the boss''s arm is back!" "Little Maud, you really belong to you!" The crew of the Red-haired Pirates cheered loudly with excitement. In contrast, Shanks is very calm. He moved his newly recovered arm a bit. It seems that the time of breaking the arm is too long, which leads to the feeling of feedback, which is somewhat familiar and somewhat unfamiliar. But what is certain is that the arm that Maude used to help him recover with the shadow ability, only in terms of strength, is indeed exactly the same as before, and it is a true recovery. In this way, there is no need to spend time and energy to get used to this arm. "No wonder that life is the price..." Shanks'' fingers stretched slightly. If the arm is recovered, it will be as immature as a newborn baby. So, for a strong person of his level, it is better to keep the arm broken, so as not to affect the overall coordination. "How?" Maud looked at Shanks who was moving his fingers. Shanks smiled and said, Its no different from the original arm. "Ok." Maud nodded and sighed lightly: "It''s just that the price of recovery is too great." Recover the severed limb at the cost of life. This is the equivalent exchange principle in the Devil Fruit Ability System. Even if the ability is awakened, this established phenomenon cannot be changed. is like the ability to heal fruits in the original book, and it can also use the ability to restore, but the price is also to reduce the lifespan. The difference is that the shadow repair ability reduces the life of the wounded, while the healing ability of the fruit of healing reduces the life of the person himself. It is worth mentioning that the strongest resilience of the healing fruit is not only to restore everything in living beings, but also to restore dead objects. This form of ability seems to contain the power of rules. Its hard to imagine what the level of ability will be after awakening. As soon as Shanks'' arm recovered, Hawkeye''s expression changed slightly. Before. Shanks lost an arm in the East China Sea, so that Hawkeye reluctantly gave up the duel with Shanks. right now. Shanks arm came back, and Hawkeye felt that the days to come will no longer be as boring as before. But the timing is wrong... The intent to fight comes quickly and goes quickly. Hawkeye silently gave up the idea of ??presenting a duel to Shanks here. Anyway, from the moment Shanks agreed to Mauds request for help, this duel will come sooner or later. Shanks keenly noticed the fleeting intent of the eagle eye, and glanced at eagle eye strangely. "Hawkeye this guy..." Shanks, who roughly guessed the mental activity of Hawkeye, laughed and shook his head. Even if Hawkeye wanted him for a duel, he couldnt agree. "I go first." Hawkeye suddenly got up, ready to leave. The episode brought by Mord made him unwilling to stay for a long time after staying for less than half an hour. His mood has floated above the upcoming war. "So fast?" Shanks is slightly surprised. Hawkeye did not speak, but nodded at Shanks. Soon. Hawkeye simply turned around and strode away under the gaze of everyone. Shanks, who had been accustomed to the eagle-eyed style, did not say a word to stay, and watched the eagle-eye leave. Maud stared at the black knife hanging on the back of the eagle eye, and whispered: "Next time we meet, it''s not about sitting and drinking together." "Yes." Shanks raised the wine glass and sighed in his heart. In the coming war, the eagle eye who has already been aroused will probably not keep his hands. Hawkeye getting serious... is not a good guy to deal with. Maud and Shanks wanted to go together. Some things cannot be changed by friendship alone. "I should go too." As the eagle-eye''s figure disappeared at the end of the field of vision, Maude took up the wine glass and drank it in one gulp. The purpose of this trip has been achieved, and then we have to go to Murloc Island. There is no extra time to waste. Shanks knew that Maude still had a lot to prepare, so he didn''t want to stay. But **** cloth is different. He wants Maude to stay and have a drink with him. He directly turns on the conversation mode and chattering in Maude''s ears. Kemod had decided to leave, no matter how soft the cloth was, he did not agree. Maud left a life card, and then left the island. His next destination is Fishman Island. Time passes day by day. Qiwuhai received the emergency call order, except for the Empress Hancock, the others all came to the Chambord Islands one after another. After ??, the navy headquarters sent warships to greet them. A few hours later. The warship arrived at the port of the navy headquarters. A gangway protruded from the warship and was put on the shore. Qiwuhai, headed by Hawkeye, landed one by one along the gangway. "This scene is really spectacular~~~" The person in charge of welcoming him was the general Huang Yuan. After seeing the old and new Qiwu seas gathered together, he sighed with misfortune. General Huang Yuan... Admiral Orumbus, who has nearly 6000 troops under his command, has a look of fear in the depths of his eyes. Huang Yuans decapitation ability is a nightmare threat to Orumbus, who pays more attention to expanding the size of his team. In fact. The navy recommended Olumbus to succeed the Qiwuhai as it was because of the size of the troops under Olumbuss command. Uncomfortable compared to Orumbus... Others such as the old pirate green pepper that has been famous for a long time, Stunned Weibull, The whole head is thinking about how to make headlines, Cavendish, Bobby, who wont mess around without receiving instructions from his brother, has always been an eagle eye that has nothing to do with him. They seemed much calmer. "Why didn''t you see the''Emperor''? Didn''t she come? That''s not okay. I promised my mother last night that if I saw the empress, I would woo her, and my mother said that she was only evaluated by the world. The empress who is the number one beauty in the world is worthy of my identity as the Whitebeard II!" Weibull held a big knife similar to Cong Yunqi in his hand, and his eyes kept sweeping around. Everyone looked at Weibull''s actions with weird faces. Can say the words of tiger wolf so frankly, from the look of his expression, he does not look like a womanizer, and he does not know what is thinking in this guy''s head. What a freak. Olumbus and many navies secretly gave Weibull a pertinent evaluation. "Ugly monsters." Cavendish glanced at Weibull with disgust, and after Hawkeye, strode towards the navy headquarters. Weibulls mind was looking for the empress, and he didnt hear Cavendishs words. If he heard it, he would probably have to fight Cavendish here because of his character. Led by Huang Yuan, a group of Qiwuhai arrived at the temporary rest room. Except for Weibull who kept talking about the Empress Hancock, everyone else sat quietly in their seats. About half an hour later. The warship that Hancock was riding on arrived at the port of the Navy Headquarters. Different from other Qiwu Seas that come by themselves, Hancock is a warship directly on the daughter island, and then sails along with the warship. However. Under the proper arrangement of the Navy, the consistency of the arrival time of all Qiwuhai can be ensured. Hancock, dressed in a purple cheongsam and a white cloak, has just arrived in the lounge. Weibull, who had been brewing for a long time, rushed over and shouted loudly: "Emperor, be my woman!" "The disgusting thing will disappear from your concubine''s eyes within three seconds." Looking at Weibull who was speechless, Hancock had a cold face, and his words were even more unceremonious. Facing Hancocks threat, Weibull didnt care at all and said seriously: "Mom said that the most attractive thing about men is the powerful force that can make women sink into it. So it doesn''t matter if you don''t agree now, I will use my strength to force you to agree." "?" Hancock twisted his brows and arched his right leg slightly. He looked at Weibulls eyes as if he was looking at the **** lying in the center of the road. Weibull made a sudden move. The big knife he held tightly in his hand, covered with a fairly high-level armed color, slashed towards Hancock with a strong wind. This is obviously an unreserved cut. In the lounge. Qingjiao and others who were watching the show, when they were still showing love one second before seeing Weibull, but suddenly killed Hancock one second later, they only felt that Weibull was really a total freak. But... Only strength is not to be underestimated. A pair of passive and sabotaged yellow monkeys has a similar view. He touched his chin, but he didn''t mean to stop him. Facing Weibull''s sudden cut, Hancock was not afraid. Just as she was preparing to fight back, with a soft scream, Cavendish suddenly came forward, holding his sword to block the big knife cut by Weibull. ! The sparks burst into the room, centered on Cavendish and Weibull, and the violent air wave swept around, blowing all the furnishings in the lounge to the corner of the wall. Click, click, click Cavendish blocked Weibulls attack, but the slate under his feet cracked violently. "This guy" The powerful power transmitted from the sword made Cavendish''s heart slightly condensed, and a circle of iris''s golden eyes slowly appeared astonished. "Why stop me?" Weibull looked at Cavendish who was getting in the way with a strange look. Cavendish withstood the repressive force from Weibull with difficulty, but with a calm face on his face, he said lightly: "It''s just that you simply can''t understand the **** thing of''showing love and not accomplishing to fight women''. The most important thing is that you are too ugly." "" Weibull froze for a moment, and then wondered: "But who are you?" This sentence of him, for Cavendish, although it is not very harmful, it is extremely insulting. A green vein appeared on Cavendishs forehead, and said slightly angrily: "You ugly..." "Boom!" Cavendish, who had not finished speaking, was kicked by Hancock and landed on the ground seven or eight meters away. "Hey, I''m helping you, why did you kick me suddenly?!" Cavendish froze for a moment, then quickly got up, glaring at Hancock. "An eye-obtrusive." Hancock gave a reason that Cavendish was completely speechless. However. The strength of the kick just now was very random, and obviously he didn''t even think about kicking him. Thinking of this, Cavendish would at least not be so uncomfortable. Weibull glanced at Cavendish, who was kicked by Hancock, and suddenly laughed from ear to ear. In one of his brain circuits, the action of the empress is equivalent to expressing feelings for him. "Mom is right, showing love to a woman, only by showing strength..." "Boom." Hancocks cold kick made Weibull fly upside down and hit the wall hard. Along with the loud bang, countless cracks broke out on the thick walls, and sand, dust and gravel fell down, Weibulls body is deeply embedded in the wall. "It''s a bunch of troublesome guys~~" Yellow Ape was talking cool words on the side, but from the corner of his eyes he was looking at Weibull, who was kicked by the Empress, but was actually unscathed. This guy who calls himself Whitebeard II, looks stupid, but has overwhelmingly powerful strength. Like...Whitebeard was when he was young. "Well~~ it will be a fairly reliable combat power~~" Huang Yuan thought silently in his heart. Qiwuhai or something, in fact, it is no longer needed. But... Based on the current situation, it is obviously more meaningful to use Qiwuhais combat power value at the end than the abolition of the Qiwuhai position. "Lets make good use of the last remaining heat, Qiwuhai, everyone~~" at the same time. Made, who came to the fisherman island, did not go directly to the dragon palace, but came to the fisherman street. "Can you really rescue Jinping boss?" Xiao Ba looked at Maude who suddenly visited him with surprise on his face. Mord calmly said: "I can''t guarantee, but for you, this is undoubtedly your most promising opportunity, provided that...you can gather combat power that satisfies me." "Since Aladdin knew that Mr. Jinping was imprisoned in the underwater prison, he was thinking about what he could do to rescue Mr. Jinping every day!" Xiao Ba couldn''t hide his excitement, and said excitedly: "They will definitely not let go of this opportunity, I will go to them now!" "Go, I will wait for your good news in the Dragon Palace." Maud nodded slightly. "Choo!" Xiaoba responded and went to find the members of the Pirates of the Sun as quickly as possible. As Maud said, this is their most promising opportunity. Maud watched Xiaoba go away. "about there" He muttered to himself in his heart. At the end of the month, I can see if I can burst the liver. (End of this chapter) Chapter 665： Attack in the night (two in one) Chapter 665 Attack in the night (two in one) Gather all the forces that can be assembled. In this way, the offensive pressure can be relieved and the casualty rate can be reduced. This is why Maude made a special trip to Murloc Island. And what he fancyed was the extremely excellent underwater combat power of the murlocs. Because of advancing the architectural structure of the city deep into the seabed and advancing the special geographical environment of the city in a windless zone... So, as many murloc warriors there are, Maude will have as many. It doesnt matter even if its trash fish. After asking Xiao Ba to gather the crew of the Pirates of the Sun, Maude went straight to the Dragon Palace. After a while, Maude came to the Dragon Palace. King Neptune of the Dragon Palace Kingdom went out to greet him personally. This practice of surrendering status has caused dissatisfaction from a small group of civil servants. Of course, their dissatisfaction is mainly directed at Maud, not Neptune. Its just that, due to Mords strength and reputation, these pedantic civil servants who are bound by ideas dare not express their dissatisfaction. As for the shrimp soldiers and crabs in the Dragon Palace Kingdom, there are really many, all of them are Maude who are looking at the Dragon Palace with awe. Only speaking of force, Maude can destroy the entire Dragon Palace nations forces alone. This kind of strength gap, like a dimensionality reduction strike, is the fundamental reason why the soldiers of the Dragon Palace are in awe of Maude. "Mr. Maud, please here." Nipton greeted each other with a smile, leading the way. Maud followed closely behind Neptune. He seemed a little uncomfortable with the enthusiasm shown by Neptune. Actually. Since Neptune hoisted the flag of the Maud Pirates on the fisherman island, the fisherman island has once again ushered in stability in recent months. All the pirates who came to Fishman Island from the Chambord Islands, one by one wandered on the street without daring to expose the handle of their guns, let alone making trouble. The stable environment has restored businesses such as mermaid cafes on the street. Not only that, but it also added a lot of stores in a short period of time. I opened up similar stores all over the street, and then drew money from the pirates. Most of the pirates walked into the Mermaid Cafe and Mermaid Tavern by ghosts. When they recovered, their wallets for entering the new world were already empty. Because the fisherman island is protected by Mord, some pirates dare not take action even if they are malicious. The rapidly recovering economy makes Neptune satisfied. Its just that Neptune occasionally still worried about the threat from the Big.Mom Pirates. Until some time ago, he felt relieved after seeing the headlines of Big.Mom''s fiasco. It can be said that the current beautiful situation of Fishman Island is brought by Maud. How could Neptune be negligent. In order to welcome Maudes arrival, he has already prepared a rich lunch for people. Maud followed Neptune to the restaurant. The long dining table was filled with a dazzling array of delicacies. The white stars and the princes who took the seat first got up after seeing Maud. "Master Maude." Bai Xing and the princes saluted Mord one after another. Compared with the calmness of the princes when they salute, Bai Xing seems to be a little stage fright, his eyes dodge around, and he dared not look directly at Maud. Maud glanced at Bai Xing. This mermaid princess, who has the tremendous power to destroy the world, has no awakening ability yet. May be able to try external stimulation methods to forcibly awaken the power hidden in the white star. But it is possible to eat chicken without losing the rice, and the gain is not worth the loss. Maud''s thoughts paused slightly, and he took his seat at the sign of Neptune. Nipton looked at Maude and curiously said: "Mr. Maude, you are here on a special trip to Fishman Island. Is there anything wrong?" "I need a murloc army." Maud was straightforward and said. Nipton heard the words, his eyes condensed slightly. The same goes for other princes. Only Bai Xing looked melancholy. Looking at the reactions of Neptune and others, Maude calmly said: "This is very important, and it is about the freedom of Seaman is very peaceful." "Very flat..." Hearing Maude mentioned the freedom of peace, Neptunes mind reflexively showed a picture of the deep sea prison advancing to the city, and then thought of Maudes motivation to need the murloc army. "Mr. Maud, do you want to be right to advance the city..." Thinking of a certain possibility, Neptune was surprised and looked at Maude in disbelief. Maud nodded slowly. "That''s right." His tone is deep and powerful. That night. Xiao Ba brought thousands of strong murloc adults to Maude, including all members of the Pirates of the Sun. In order to seize this opportunity to rescue the boss of Jinping, they almost responded to Xiao Ba''s call without any hesitation. This result was within Mauds expectation. After all, the reputation of Haixia Jinping lies there. There are many murlocs in the murlocs who are willing to go through fire and water for Jinping. Mauds arrival and proposal, for them, is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, how can they miss it. the other side. Nipton knows very well that with the strength of Dragon Palace soldiers, Maude can be favored not because of strength, but the underwater combat ability of the murlocs. In other words, Maude really needs this help. After much deliberation, Neptune decided to send troops to assist Maude. He made this decision, completely betting the future of Murloc Island on Maude. Someday. If the fisherman island can fulfill the long-cherished wish with Mauds help, go to the land to enjoy the real sunshine. Then, Neptune will be very grateful for every decision after meeting Maude. If the bet fails. Nipton will not regret the decision he has made. at least-- The current Neptune trusts the possibilities that Maude possesses, and the actions that always make the whole world look away. Nipton informed the princes of the decision to send troops to aid. This means that after finally regaining part of the vitality of the defensive force, it is necessary to start from the beginning. However, the princes very much agree with Neptune''s decision. Like Neptune, they all put a certain kind of hope in their hearts on Maude. "Father...I want to help Maude, too, but...I don''t even know how to fight." Bai Xing looked at Neptune with a frown. Hearing what Bai Xing said, Neptune was taken aback. He thought that Bai Xing was very afraid of Maude, so he would have that reaction during the day. But now it seems that its not the same thing. "White Star, everyone will have something that they can''t do, but if you can''t do it now, it doesn''t mean you can''t do it in the future." Nipton smiled and said with relief: "Even if you are powerless now, my father believes that you will definitely be able to do it in the future." "Ok!" White Star nodded vigorously. Two days later. After completing the goal, Maude did not stay long. The same is to leave a life card, and immediately take a randomly selected downwind boat to leave the fisherman island and go to the waters of the new world. The pirate ship after coating is traveling through the cold seabed. On the deck. Maud sits back in a chair. Around ??, there is a group of pirates who can''t stop shaking with their faces full of horror. God knows how the murderous Maude suddenly got on their ship. The captain of the pirate ship took a newspaper and walked towards Maud with his legs swinging, like a prisoner being taken to the execution ground. The crew cast their solemn gazes towards the captain one after another. "Master Maude, this, this is the newspaper you want." The captain came to Maude and tremblingly passed the newspaper. "Thank you, go ahead." Maud took the newspaper and nodded at the shivering captain. The captain was relieved immediately and hurried away from Maude and returned to the place where the crew were. "Oh my God, what did I hear?! That famous master Maud... actually thanked Captain Wesker!!! I might have heard it wrong!!!" "No, you heard me right!" "Captain Wesker is really amazing. Not only did he successfully hand over a newspaper to Lord Maud, but he also got the approval of Lord Maud!!!" "Woo, we are lucky to be able to follow such a powerful captain!!!" The crew admired Captain Wesker who was watching the triumphant return. Listening to the beautiful words of the crew, Wesker looked dazed. Is it such a fulfilling thing to successfully hand over a newspaper to Lord Maud? Facing the gaze of the crew full of worship, Wesker''s rough face slowly showed a proud look. Bailey squatted on the table beside Maud. At this moment, he looked at this group of jewels who seemed to have convulsions in their brains. Maud didn''t care too much. In this world, there are many ferocious pirates who do no evil, and there are also many funny pirates who are full of live treasures. Ignoring the noise from the other side of the deck, Maude looked down at the newspaper. This is yesterdays newspaper. Only one news published on it attracted Mauds attention. It''s not so much news, as it is an official announcement of the Deep Sea Prison Advance City. The content is roughly as follows: The cells and resources of the advance city have become tense. After careful consideration, it is decided to impose the death penalty on some prisoners in the prison. The time is set at noon one week later. After seeing this news, Maude''s pupils shrank sharply. In the eyes of others, this news, which is an official announcement to advance the city, most people would not care too much after seeing it. People are more concerned about any major events that will affect the turbulent situation. Kemod knows... This news, which is more like an announcement, is actually an informative letter for him. seems to be telling him: Do you want to rob prison? Then you only have one week left. "Navy..." There was a chill in Maudes eyes. He vaguely felt the Navys determination to get rid of him. After taking a deep breath, Maude got up from the chair and walked to the captain''s room on the ship in a violent manner. Let Bailey go outside to guard, Maude opened the cover of the watch phone worm, and contacted his companions on the terrifying three-masted ship, and the red-haired pirates who had already prepared for help. Under time is tight, he has to gather all the combat power in the first time, and then march into the city. As for the three thousand troops on the fisherman island... Because it is not far from the advance city, there is no need to worry about the efficiency of the assembly. After sending out the assembly message, Maude thought for a while and dialed Cavendishs number. A few seconds passed. The phone worm is connected. Because it is an anti-eavesdropping phone bug, the phone bug does not reveal Cavendishs features. "Little card, is it convenient to talk?" Maud looked at the black watch phone bug and spoke first. "Convenience." The phone worm came out of Cavendishs slightly solemn voice: I was going to call you, but I didnt expect you to call first. "It''s okay." Maud paused, and then asked, "Are you at the Navy Headquarters?" "I came here long ago." Cavendish suddenly lowered his voice, and said in a deep voice: "Hey, Maude...The navy is indeed calling us urgently to deal with you. Not only that, but the navy has also assembled a lot of troops. This is not a joke!" "is it" Maud''s eyes were cold. Cavendish doubted: "But what I don''t understand is that even if the Navy has spent so much effort to build up so much combat power, you can''t be stupid enough to take the initiative to send it to your door." "" Maud was silent. The other side of the phone worm. Cavendish looked at the phone worm that suddenly went silent, and became even more puzzled. After a while. Mauds calm voice came from the phone worm. "Unfortunately, I will actually send it home." "!!!" Cavendishs face changed. He knew that Maude was not the kind of man who likes to do stupid things. Realizing that there might be something hidden in it, he immediately frowned and said: "What the **** is going on?" "This is a long story..." Listening to the words from the phone worm, Cavendish''s face was straightened and he was ready to listen. Immediately afterwards, he heard what Maude said next. "Because it''s too long, let''s not talk about it." "???" Cavendish was immediately silly, with an urge to draw a sword. Maud, who was far in the deep sea, looked at the silent black phone bug, as if he could see Cavendishs reaction, and could not help showing a faint smile. "Little Card, the Navy seems to have made quite ample preparations... Although I know that you will not stand on the Navys side, but dont rush to my side, it might make you..." "Stop talking nonsense, this young master doesn''t care how big the navy will fight. Now that you have agreed to your''request'', you will definitely do what you say!" Cavendish interrupted Maude arrogantly. Maude asked solemnly: "Even if it''s dead?" "So what." "See you in a week." After speaking, Maude hung up the phone. He is trying to expand his combat power, and the navy is also actively preparing. But obviously, the Navy has taken a step forward. Navy headquarters. Cavendish properly put away the wiretap-proof phone bug, his face was slightly solemn. During the time he was in the navy headquarters, he noticed that a large number of troops were gathering from all over the world to the navy headquarters. Such a big move is to deal with Mord. When Cavendish finally got the reason for the call from the Navy, he clearly felt the Navys determination to get rid of Maud. I dont know the reason, but as he said just now, he will stand firmly beside Maude. And what Cavendish didnt know was-- The target that the navy wants to eliminate this time is not only the Mord Pirates, but also their Qiwuhai! This is a plan to directly skip the process of abolishing the Qiwuhai system. Day by day passes. The hard-to-detect undercurrent is surging under the seemingly calm sea. On the eve of the prison clean-up operation. Late night. The night sky is cloudless, and the full moon hangs high. The heavily guarded advancing city was filled with the highest-scale warships around the city. And at this moment, In the distant sky, huge black shadows slowly appeared. The moment the silhouette of the black shadow appeared, the watchmen who had reached the highest level of alertness in Propulsion City quickly noticed it. After their careful identification. Those huge shadows are islands floating in the air! (End of this chapter) Chapter 666： Like the shadow, this is the iron rule (two in one) Chapter 666 Like a shadow, this is the rule of law (two in one) As soon as I saw the floating island, the navy, which was in charge of watching the enemy, sounded the alarm as quickly as possible. Suddenly, the sharp sirens broke the silent night and echoed over the entire sea. "coming!" Hearing the sound of the siren, the navy elites who were already ready, raised their heads to look at the island from the distant sky. There are some old marines, all showing strange expressions. Sharp sirens echoing in the ears, and threats from the oppression from the sky. The information condensed into their brains through their eyes and ears reminded them of the scene when the Golden Lion attacked the navy headquarters. Some tragic memory scenes involuntarily flowed to their hearts, bringing them a trace of heart palpitations. But they quickly suppressed the throbbing in their hearts and looked back at the direction they were advancing into the city. The overall structure of Propulsion City is actually very similar to the terrorist three-masted ship. A birds-eye view of the structure is roughly as follows: Surrounded by a towering city wall, only a suspension bridge entrance is reserved at the main entrance. Inside the city wall, there is still a circle of higher height inner wall, which will enclose the castle on the top of the tower. And above the castle, there is a lush forest, which almost hides the whole castle in the greenery, only revealing three towering observation towers above the forest. The whole advancing city, there is not much space to stop. Therefore, the forces deployed by the navy headquarters are almost all on the 50 warships advancing around the city. In addition, there are 30 pirate ships of Orumbus, mixed among the warships. Originally, the Navy Headquarters asked Orumbus to bring in all the troops of 56 ships, but how could Olumbus agree to such an unreasonable request from the Navy Headquarters. However, he eventually brought 30 ships. no way. Compared with other Qiwu Seas, the reason why Orumbus can get the position of Qiwu Sea is relying on the large fleet of 56 ships under his command. If it is unable to dedicate the combat power of its large fleet when fulfilling the obligations of Qiwuhai, then the navy does not need him to stand here to get the eyes out. All the Qiwuhai are standing on the outer wall of Pushing City, while Huang Yuan and other top combat power of the navy headquarters are standing on a higher inner wall. All the navies on the warships directly in front of Propulsion City can see Huang Yuan and the others just by looking back. With these top powerhouses as the backing, this battle against the Maud Pirates will surely be won! "The power of the golden lion..." On the outer wall, green peppers with white eyebrows and beards, looked up at the floating islands. Smashing people with islands at every turn is the signature ability of the golden lion that shocked the entire sea. Now, it is one of the forces under the Maude Pirate Group. "Well, the old man will not waste the energy of preparing to avenge you on the Mord Pirates, Karp...!!!" Green Pepper groaned, slowly retracted his gaze, and glanced at Karp on the inner wall behind without turning a trace, a cold light flashed across his slightly narrowed eyes. does not necessarily have to complete revenge on the navys home court. Because he is a pirate. The pirate''s specialty is to see the wind as the rudder. If there is a chance to kill Karp, he will definitely not hesitate. But if there is no chance, he will not be stupid enough to put himself in danger. Anyway. Before the opportunity comes, what he has to do with Green Pepper is to be passive and behave. Not far from Green Pepper''s side, Cavendish frowned slightly. "Damn it, Maude and their''movements'' were guessed by the old woman... Such a sudden transfer, there is no chance to send out the''intelligence''." Cavendish''s eyes were dignified, and he turned his head and quickly glanced at the quiet-looking Crane Staff Officer in the distance. Suddenly. Cavendish noticed a needle-like hostile gaze coming from his side. No need to look, he also knows who the owner of this gaze is. Weibull didnt care about the islands floating in the sky, but stared at Cavendish, and laughed: Looking at your soft and slouchy look, you must be scared! "" Cavendish directly ignored the existence of Weibull. Eagle Eye and the Empress both looked up at the sky. Wait for the wind and rain to come, their eyes have expectations. Inner wall. The bright moonlight shrouded a group of admirals like silver gauze. The Warring States period, who was beginning to appear old, looked up at the clean night sky, and whispered softly: "It''s good for a clear view." The good weather made the Maud Pirates nowhere to hide. "Time, location, harmony of people." Crane''s eyes calmly watched the Maud Pirates who came with a lot of fanfare, and said to himself: "There is no reason for''failure'' in this war." Night is the home field of shadow ability. According to this expectation, Maud will only choose the timing of the attack at night. The ready combat power has been laid. Next, before dawn is approaching, leave Maudes life here. not far away. Fujitora''s ear moved slightly, and he was silent. His right hand slowly climbed onto the handle of the knife. Regardless of the cause of this war, what he wants to "see" is the disappearance of the Qiwuhai system. "1, 2, 3, 4, 5..." Huang Yuan touched his chin, pointed at the floating island a few times, and slowly counted the total number of islands. "Its the same as the quantity brought by the Golden Lion last time. The young people nowadays are really scarier than the other~~" "With a smile, all five islands must be blocked." The red dog hugs his arms and looks at Fujitora who can shoot at any time. Feeling the gaze of the red dog looking over, Fujitora slowly nodded and said: "The old man''missed'' an island last time, but this time, he won''t repeat the same mistake again." Above the sky. On the edge of the terrifying three-masted ship, Maude and his party stood facing the wind. Bringing the cool night breeze on them, making a hunting sound. "Does it have the strength of nearly a hundred ships..." Maud lowered his head and collected all the ships scattered around the propulsion city. The red light floated in Lafayette''s eyes, and he carefully observed the position of the lower ships, and noticed that there were about 30 pirate ships mixed in the warship battlefield. "Captain, those pirate ships should be the fleet under Orumbus." Although he can''t clearly see the flags flying on the pirate ships, he can infer the origin of these pirate ships based on the intelligence related to Qiwuhai. "A school of trash fish, not to be afraid." Maud tilted his head to look at Jia Ya, and said in a deep voice: "Sister Ya, throw the island down." "Okay." Jia Ya opened her eyes slightly, and a ray of luster appeared in her amber eyes against the moonlight. The floating islands scattered around, suddenly plummeted down, hitting a strong air current visible to the naked eye, and went straight to the advancing city below. "The island... fell down!!!" On the warship on the sea surface, the countless navy faces solemnly looked at the island that had crashed down with a huge shadow. In a trance, there is a feeling of returning to the top of the war. Push on the inner wall of the city. Fujitora leaned forward with his upper body, holding the handle of the knife with his backhand, and slowly pulling out the knife body from the sheath of the rod. In the process of drawing the knife, purple ripples swirled around the knife. The elite lieutenants on the inner wall first glanced at the rapidly falling island, and then at the Fujitora who was slowly drawing his sword. The face of each lieutenant general was tense, and he wanted to help Tenghu pull out the stick knife directly. ϡ Fenghu''s stick knife finally came out of its sheath, and the purple ripples containing power flew into the sky in response. Everyone was the first to watch the purple ripples that Fujitora cut into the sky. Under their gaze, the purple ripples split into five waves, each accurately reaching the bottom of the five islands. There was no movement, but the island that was falling rapidly was like a frozen screen, hovering motionlessly in the air. "Huh, stop..." "Although I know that General Fujitora will be able to stop these fallen islands, I still can''t help but squeeze a sweat." "If the island is allowed to fall, the consequences will be disastrous..." "But we have General Fujitora here!" "Well, as long as there is General Fujitora, there is no need to worry about the island offensive of the Maud Pirates!" The navy looked at the immovable island hovering in the air, and reacted differently. Some are calm, some are relieved, and some are relieved. Qiwuhai on the outer wall, and the admirals on the inner wall, all looked calm. There is a precedent for the top war... Fujitora will stop the island, which is the expected result. Terror on the three-masted ship. Jaya sighed softly: "Sure enough, I was still stopped. If I can control more islands..." "Don''t care too much, Sister Ya." Made relieved, and immediately looked at the island where Fujitora had stopped, and whispered: "When it was on top, Uncle Smile only stopped the four islands brought by the golden lion, but this time it stopped five islands. I originally thought that at least one island could be smashed down." Speaking of this, Maude shook his head slightly and said calmly: "However, this result can be considered as expected." "Ooooooo, although the island is stopped, it will definitely bring some burden to Fujitora." Brooke was very optimistic. In his opinion, even if the island cannot be smashed down, as long as it can burden Fujitora, it is considered a success. Lafayette gently turned the cane with his thumb, and narrowed his eyes slightly: "Captain, if the navy''s formation cannot be disrupted, the murloc army ambushing under the sea will be meaningless." Maud just nodded. The murloc army has excellent underwater combat effectiveness. In conventional naval battles, the most common thing to do is to first pierce the enemy''s ship, let the enemy fall into the sea, and then use the environmental advantage to kill the enemy. This is also the combat value of the murloc army. However, in the face of the super large-scale fleet deployed by the navy around the advance city, even if the murloc army has a strong underwater combat capability, it may be destroyed by the regiment in a short time when it emerges. If you cant create chaos for the murloc army, you will not be able to maximize the value of the murloc armys combat power. "Ah la la..." The eyes of the green pheasant are slightly complicated. Looking at the naval headquarters that is almost pouring out from below, he scratched his head and sighed: "This is not good for a strong attack." Hawkins stared calmly at the nearly 100 ships that will be advancing the city imperviously. He drew a card and said lightly: "Go on rashly, the survival rate...zero." "Ah yuck, scarecrow, can you not say these unlucky words at this time!" Perona glared at Hawkins, resisting the urge to give him a negative ghost. Others stared at Hawkins too. Feeling the bad eyes from his companions, Hawkins silently put away the fortune-telling card. Monk Urki glanced at Hawkins, the smile that was always on his face, and suddenly turned to ridicule. After that, Urki looked at Maude and asked: "Captain, what should I do next?" Wait for Maude to answer Urjis question, Luo, who was crying in his arms, suddenly said: "Let me come, use room to transfer the islands location, and it should be able to get rid of Fujitoras ability." "There is indeed such a possibility, but..." Maud looked at Luo and said: "The''room'' that covers the entire island will not only drain your stamina in an instant, but it will also cause you to lose your life." "It doesn''t matter." Luo wrote lightly: "My life was originally yours, so as long as it can help you, it will only lose life, which is nothing." "But I won''t agree." Maud directly rejected Luo''s proposal. Luo frowned, and said solemnly: "The red-haired pirates dont know when they will arrive. We alone have no chance of winning if we cant send the island down and attack them head-on." Speaking of this, Luo paused for a while, and then said: "What else can be done besides my room?" "Of course there is, as long as the island is smashed down exactly." After finishing speaking, without waiting for Luo''s reaction, Maude suddenly stepped his right foot into the empty sky. A group of shadows came silently and became Maudes foothold. Maud stepped on the film group, and immediately took his left foot. Just when the left foot fell, another shadow character became a foothold under the foot. In this way, Maude walked down the unique shadow ladder step by step. Looking from a distance, it''s like walking in the air. Ulki looked at Maude walking down, puzzled: "The biggest problem is that there is no way to smash the island down." "Call" Xiliu exhaled a puff of smoke with a dangerous smile on his face, and said seriously: "Since the captain said so, it means that he can send the island down." "Well, I believe in the captain." Jim muffled: "So, wait and see." After the falling island was stopped by Fujitora''s ability, the battle situation was stagnant, and there was a sense that the two sides had not formally confronted each other. More intuitively. That is, if Maude has no next move, then the navy will not take the initiative to attack. At this moment, Maude stepped on the shadow ladder, bathed in moonlight and strolled down from the sky. For a while. Heaven and earth, everyone''s eyes are focused on Maude. "What does he want to do?" The same question came from the hearts of countless navies. Fujitora raised his head, "looked" at Maude above the sky, and groaned in his heart. I dont know if its because of seeing and hearing, he feels a bit bad for no reason. "Finally see you!" Hancock stared at Maude, who was stepping down from the air, and bursts of lustre appeared in his beautiful eyes. In response to countless gazes, Maudes attention fell on the shadow of the island. "Like a shadow, this is the rule of law." Maud stretched out his right hand, and with a thought, countless shadows instantly fell under his power. Then, He moved the shadow of the island. So, The island that hovered for a while, moved again, and fell at a faster speed than before. The sudden change made the countless gazes looking at the sky suddenly shocked. "Smile...!!!" On the inner wall, Akagi and others suddenly looked at Fujitora. Fujitora "looked" at Maude and let out a light sigh. "Maud, you are always so unexpected..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 667： Raise the power of the whole group (1/3) Chapter 667 The power of the whole group (13) At the top of the war, Maude once used his shadow ability to seize control of the island from the golden lion, and then moved the island to hit the White Beard Pirates. is also the island that smashed into the White Beard Pirate Group, which became the key inducement to aggravate White Beards physical illness, and thus made Maude a chance to win. It''s the same this time. In the face of the heavily guarded navy, only by sending the island down exactly can you get the upper hand. Before this, Maude had not tried to use his shadow ability against Fujitora''s gravity. However, the shape and shadow follow each other. The shape stands to follow the shadow, and the shadow stands to follow the form. This is the ability characteristic that contains rules. Breaking free from gravity is a reasonable result. "If you can stop it...just try." Maud walked down the shadow ladder, his eyes were as pitch black as black shadows, and in the center of his right palm, he held a star-shaped shadow ball. The five islands under his control, wrapped in terrifying coercion, once again fell toward the advancing city and nearly a hundred warships anchored on the sea. On the ship. Many navy and pirates looked at the crushed island in disbelief. Almost everyones face showed a look of horror or shock. "Didnt Admiral Fujitor stop the island?!!!" "how so" "Evasion!" "Hurry up and let the ship move!!!" "No, there are boats all around, I can''t move at all...!!!" "What should I do, I will be hit by the island!" "It''s over..." The navy or pirates on each ship looked desperately at the island that was smashed down with the shadow. If it is hit head-on, it is hard to imagine what it will be like. "Why panic? Calm me down!" The admirals on the deck of the warship all began to shout in deep voices. Compared with the sea soldiers who are in a panic and do not know what to do, they are in charge of commanding the warship with a rock-like mentality. Even if they may lose their lives in the next second, they are calm and composed, as if they have put life and death behind. "Don''t forget who is standing behind us!!!" The admirals of the navy raised their heads, gazes calmly, over the shadows and islands, and fixed themselves on Maude. They have experienced the war at the top, but they are vividly remembered for Mauds outstanding performance in the war. This man, in war, is tantamount to the most difficult and terrifying monster. despite this. In their camp, there is also a group of monsters that can contend with Maude! Hearing the admiral''s words, the marines reluctantly calmed down. But the pirates under Orumbus dont have that good discipline. When faced with a fatal threat, how can the selfish pirates wait to die? Some pirates jumped into the sea in a panic. Some pirates raise huge oars, and no matter what the surrounding conditions are, they try to keep the ship away from the area that will be affected by the island. This kind of nonsense behavior caused a lot of riots in the fleet. Push on the outer wall of the city. Seven Wukai reacted differently and looked at the fallen island. Except for the Eagle Eye and the Empress, the other Qiwuhai, including the green peppers, inevitably showed a trace of panic. If the Navy cannot solve the threat posed by these five islands, they will also be affected. Push on the inner wall of the city. Fujitora tried to stop the island again, but to no avail. "This is the old man''s negligence." After a light sigh, Fujitora gave up the idea of ??stopping the island. "Everyone, what we can do now is to destroy the island and reduce casualties as much as possible..." Fujitora took a look at his colleagues with deep self-blame, and immediately took the lead, continuously swinging his knife to chop off huge purple gravity waves towards the island. As long as you use a move to destroy the island, and use the power of the move to push away the wreckage of the island, you can theoretically control the casualties to a minimum. Akainu''s face sank. Fine Tigers ability to pile fruits, but their confidence in the island offensive of their ability to deal with floating fruits. However, he did not expect that the fruitful ability that had produced miraculous effects in the top war would be restrained by Maude''s shadow ability. "I made a mistake..." Crane''s staff frowned slightly. The measures that have verified the exact effect in the top war will actually fail in this case. Such a result was unexpected to everyone. More precisely, it was Maudes ability that exceeded their expectations. After confirming that Fujitora really could not stop the island, Akadog also knew that the next thing to do was to reduce casualties as much as possible. He raised his arms suddenly. Grumbling... In an instant, the elements of both arms turned into hot lava. The scorching lava flows along the elbow, slowly dripping onto the ground, emitting a pungent sulphur smell. "Spitfire!" The red dog gave a cold cry, and the elements turned into lava fists, and suddenly each spewed a huge fist made of lava and flew towards the island. The huge movement caused by the fire eruption is equivalent to conveying the message of attacking the island to the entire navy. Even if the Akadog does not need to notify, all the navies understand what to do next. "If you let the island fall~~The consequences are unimaginable~~" The yellow monkey tilted his lips, and, like the red dog, raised his arms. Didi The hands facing the sky instantly turned into a dazzling yellow light and made a sharp sound. BiuBiu Amidst the yellow rays of light, beams of thick bowl-mouthed beams shot out suddenly and directly towards the island in mid-air. In the blink of an eye, the number of beams broke through ten. The yellow ape, who has always been slow, is full of fire this time. Under the leadership of the general, the navies on the warships and on the land are also continuously pouring towards the island to leap, slash and land with long-range moves. Many pacifists placed near the gate of the advance city, under the order of Zhan Taomaru, also shot beams of laser beams that were obviously not as powerful as the yellow ape toward the island. Suddenly, countless brilliant attacks lit up the night sky and flew to the island from all angles. But the first attack to destroy an island was not Fujitor''s purple gravity wave, but a huge dark green leap slash cut by the eagle eye. The dark green leap slash slashed across one of the islands with lightning speed. Accompanied by the chirping sound resounding between the sea and the sky, the island was easily cut in half. After ??, the impact contained in the leap slash smashed the island that was divided into two halves into dozens of pieces of debris. Fujitora then continued to chop a large-scale gravitational wave, crushing another island. And the big moves of the yellow monkey and the red dog also came one after another. Cooperated with the countless attacks from the navy, destroying the other three islands into wreckage. And, relying on the impact of large-scale attacks intertwined, the destroyed island wreckage, without exception, was propelled to Maude, who was walking down. The navy team used the force of the whole regiment to successfully resist the offensive on the island in a more violent way. Not only that-- The debris of countless islands that have been destroyed is densely packed, like a rain of arrows covering the sky, flying towards Maud. Facing the numerous island wrecks that had flown by, Maude, who walked down with his feet on the shadow group, had deep and calm eyes. It seems that the countless wreckages oncoming are just insignificant drizzle, which will not pose any threat to him. At that moment. Standing in the air, Mod, as if facing the entire navy headquarters and the Qiwu Sea gathered together in one person. (End of this chapter) Chapter 668： Only by Mord alone (2/3) Chapter 668 Relying on Mauds One Person (23) The wreckage of the island destroyed by the force of the navy''s entire regiment, not only will not affect the propulsion city and the fleet arranged nearby, but will also be transformed into a counterattack against Maud. Terror on the three-masted ship. Seeing countless island wrecks attacking Maud, Lafayette and the others were all dignified. They are here, unable to assist Maude. And the blue pheasant''s body surface suddenly exudes a chill, ready to help Maude block the numerous island wrecks from the flying attack. Among all the people, only his natural freezing ability can help Maude withstand the wreckage of the flying island in time. But just as he moved something, he suddenly saw Maudes stop gesture. "Ok?" The green pheasant was slightly startled. Immediately after-- He saw that the countless island wrecks that had attacked Maude were frozen in the air abruptly, as if time had frozen. "Ah la la..." A strange color flashed in the eyes of the green pheasant, and the frost that had condensed on his face disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. The use of such abilities is really amazing... Qing pheasant sighed in his heart. "Captain!" And other people saw that Maude didnt know how to stop all the island wreckage, the solemn color on his face suddenly faded like a tide, and the color of excitement appeared instead. Just watching Maudes powerful posture made them feel happy and excited. In the air. Maud stepped on the film group and walked among the dense island wreckage. From facing the wreckage of the island that covered the sky alone, now he has controlled all the wreckage of the island. From the beginning to the end, Maudes expression and even the expression in his eyes were so calm that he could not see any waves. "All stopped moving..." "How is this possible?!" "That man, how did he do it?!" The navy looked at the remains of countless islands still in shock and stunned. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, most of them would have thought that it was General Fujitora who used the fruitful abilities. "Looking at the sea, there are shadows, a lot of shadows...!!!" "Ok?!" Soon, the navy on the ship noticed that the sea in front of it became pitch black. Carefully identified, it turned out to be a large area of ??shadow covering the sea. They realized that the reason why so many island wrecks remained motionless must be related to the shadows covering the sea. But they are not clear about the principle. Actually, it was Maude who wrapped the shadow of the wreckage of the island with a large-scale [Shadow Kingdom], which was a full coverage without dead ends. But Maude will not come here to give an on-site commentary generously. "This is a meeting ceremony, just give it to me... accept it honestly." Maud raised his right hand and immediately waved downward. Dyeing the calm sea into a large black shadow, like a conveyor belt on an assembly line, it slid onto the sea where nearly a hundred ships were. Follow in shape and shadow! The island wreck shadow entrapped in it moved with [Shadow Kingdom], dragging down the island wreck that was still in mid-air for a second. Suddenly, there were screams in the air. Countless island wrecks moved after hearing the sound, and rain fell on nearly a hundred ships anchored on the sea and the advancing city. "Stop it!!!" There was a heart-piercing roar from the ship. Army feet, leap slash, laser beam... Various long-range attack methods, blasting onto the wreckage of the island that fell down like a shower. However. The number of island debris is too much. Even if the navys attacks are equally intensive, they cannot block all the island wreckage. Boom! Uncountable huge stones fell on the sea one after another, causing huge waves. ء! Soon, a ship was hit by a boulder. Accompanied by a loud noise and strong squeezing force, the ship disintegrated in an instant. Most of the people who stayed on the ship were ruthlessly sunk into the seabed by the boulder. Some people were lucky enough to escape, but more people became a corpse in the cold seabed. Boom...! ! ! As the wreckage of the island falls, every second, several ships are crushed by boulders. On the originally calm and windless sea, huge waves are constantly surging, and the white waves are mixed with dazzling blood. Even if the navy side tried its best to stop the fallen island wreckage, more than half of the ships were destroyed. Five or six seconds later The end of the bombing. All kinds of ship fragments are floating on the sea. The wreckage of the island that fell into the seabed, piled up a few adjacent miniature land around Propulsion City. Looking down from the top, it looks like a scaled-down archipelago. In the gap between these islands, there are ships that have been damaged to varying degrees. Maud alone caused the navy to suffer tragic losses in a short period of time. Push on the inner wall of the city. Looking at the messy sea, Akagi''s face was terribly gloomy. At the top of the war, it was precisely because there was a green pheasant in his camp, who was good at controlling the field, the top powerhouse of the natural element, so it blocked the disaster-level destructive power of the white beard. right now. It is precisely because of the lack of the green pheasant''s ability to control the field, that it has suffered a major loss that may become a foreshadowing. But at this moment, what makes Akakin even more uncomfortable is - The green pheasant who needs to rely on, stood with Maude, who the navy is desperately trying to get rid of. "Help people!!!!" A variety of eager shouts came from the ship that was not destroyed by the boulder. In the indiscriminate bombing just now, many people were impacted and fell to the bottom of the sea. And these people, mostly escaped from destroying the ship. "The sea is covered by shadows." When the others were preparing to rescue, they found that the shadow controlled by Maude, like a wall, lay across the sea. "Break open with armed color!" The navy responded quickly, and they used armed colors to attack the shadow screen that sealed their companions under the sea. At this moment. There is only weak light on the bottom of the sea. One by one, the navy was scattered all around, all suffocating a sigh of breath, and kept beating the shadow screen that lay across the sea. Soon, under the cooperation of the inside, the outside and the outside, the large-scale screen was punched out one by one. The navy that fell into the sea, like fishes under the ice, drilled out of the opening of the shadow screen, popped out, and breathed. He only wanted to return to the ship as soon as possible, but did not notice the fierce eyes that lit up in the bottom of the sea. The murloc army lurking under the deep sea, staring coldly at the navy and pirates above. Their task is to drag the enemy who fell into the sea to the cold and dark deep ocean floor. In the air. Maud removed the shadow group under his feet, and extended a pair of black wings behind him, hovering and standing in the air. Not far behind him, the terrifying three-masted ship is slowly falling to the sea. Next, is the official confrontation! Maud drew out the sniper rifle transformed by Bailey, adjusted the muzzle slightly, and aimed at the entrance of the advance city. There, it is located in the middle of the high walls inside and outside. "Boom!" Maud pulled the trigger and fired two shots. Wrapped with armed-colored shadow bullets, it fell diagonally, breaking the air and shooting straight towards the entrance of the advance city. During the flight, the back shadow bomb hits the front shadow bomb. With a clang, a dazzling spark burst out of the air. The shadow bullet in front that was hit and speeded up suddenly, at an inclination angle, went straight through the wooden gate advancing the city. After that, he penetrated the slate ground and headed towards the first layer of red lotus hell. The shadow bullet behind it hit the ground in front of the entrance. ৡ After that, Maude exchanged positions with the shadow bombs on the ground in front of the entrance of Propulsion City, so he crossed the fleet and came to the entrance of Propulsion City. For a while. A group of Chibukai standing on the outer wall, as well as the elite lieutenant admiral of the navy headquarters standing on the inner wall, as well as a group of top naval powers such as Aka Inu. They all looked at Maude who was close at hand in shock or surprise. How dare you come to them alone? ! Double monthly pass event for three days at the end of the month. For the sake of the stability of the pig update, please ask the big guys to give the pig a few monthly passes. please! ! ! Kowed to the big guys! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 669： Its terrible (3/3) Chapter 669 So terrible (33) There are many strong people on the inside and outside walls. Maud, however, teleported to the distance. Qiwuhai, a group of elite navy lieutenants, as well as a group of top naval powers such as Fujitora, all looked at Mod with surprise. "This kind of courage..." Mihawk stared at Maude, who was close at hand, her eyes shimmering as sharp as eagle eyes. "Bacardi Maud..." Green Jiao looked at Maud and exclaimed, "As expected, he is a man who can take away one of Karp''s arms." "This guy, aren''t you afraid of death?" Olumbus stared at Maude, who was inexplicably sent to the door. Bobby, who wears a black top hat and small sunglasses, is even more shocked. He can''t believe that Maude dared to do this. Weibull held his broad knife in front of him, stared at Maude with fierce eyes, and said fiercely: "Bacardi Maude, finally''find'' you!!! As long as you get rid of this bastard, I can help. Dad has revenge!" Hearing Weibulls inexplicable words, Maude did not turn around, or rather, simply ignored the existence of Weibull. He has a calm face, looking up at the top naval powers headed by the red dog on the inner wall. In front of so many top powerhouses, but so calm and calm, attracting people''s attention. "Boom!" Suddenly, a muffled noise came from behind Maude. Maud''s eyes flashed red. Under the perception of seeing, hearing, color, but "seeing" the scene of Weibull being kicked by the female emperor. "Ok?" Made was slightly startled, not understanding why the Empress would attack Weibull, who is also Qiwuhai. But he didn''t go into too much. Compared with the Qiwuhai who was behind him, his attention was more on the Akagi and others. How could Weibull expect the Empress to kick him suddenly? He just finished speaking harshly to Maude, and he can react, and he has flown out far away. "???" On the inner wall, except for the eagle eye, who seemed to be unaffected by anything, the other Qi Wuhai looked at the empress dumbfounded. Although they knew that the Empress hated Weibull, they did not expect that the Empress would attack Weibull regardless of the occasion. "The Empress, you..." Olumbus frowned and looked at Hancock, who was slowly putting away his beautiful legs. And Hancock didnt even care about the many gazes from his side. After kicking Weibull into the air, only Maud was in her eyes. Cavendish and others noticed that Hancock was staring at Maud intently. That kind of look... is like a melting iceberg, with the meaning of continuous admiration. But not exactly like love between lovers, is weird and complicated. At least in the eyes of Cavendish and others, how could this kind of look that tends to be more admiring appear on the female emperor who is so cold and arrogant that she does not put any man in her eyes? "what''s the situation???" The unimaginable reality happened before our eyes, which made Cavendish and others'' heads again a series of question marks. A group of top naval powers, headed by Akahound, only focused on Maud, so they didnt care about Hancocks strange behavior. On the flat ground outside the main entrance suspension bridge. Zhan Taomaru''s eyes condensed, and he said solemnly: "That guy is so courageous..." Speaking, he drew out a large double-edged axe and gave orders to the pacifists who lined up around him. "Goal, Bacardi Maud!" "Drip" Twenty pacifists in total, turned round in unison, red light appeared in their eyes, and aimed at Maude, who was standing at the entrance to the main entrance of the city. Inner wall. Huang Yuan rubbed his chin, looking at the fearless Maude underneath. "Um~~ arrogant too much, Bacardi Maud~~" Before the words fell, Huang Yuan turned into a light, and appeared beside Maude in the blink of an eye. As soon as the yellow ape showed his figure, the right foot, which was condensed with the star-like light, was already kicking towards Maudes temple. However, Maude''s right hand was glowing with Yingbo, but he held the right foot kicked by Huang Yuan in time. Boom! There was a muffled sound. Speed ??is the kick of strength, which clearly contains powerful impact. However. Mauds body, and even the palm of Huang Yuans right foot, was motionless like a mountain. There is no other reason. Only Maude fixed his shadow. Under this premise, as long as the body and domineering can withstand the attack of the yellow ape, this form of defense has no flaws. "What you see and hear..." A flash of surprise flashed in Huang Yuan''s eyes, and the light-speed kick initiated at close range was completely prevented by Maude. This suffices to show that Maudes experience and color has reached the top level. "A weak kick, who are you trying to scare?" Maud coldly looked at the yellow ape who was close at hand. "It''s terrible~~" Huang Yuan curled his lips. Maud''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the palms of his hands suddenly pressed hard, violently crushing the light of the yellow ape condensed on his right foot into scattered light spots. ৡ The yellow ape is like a light, and wants to retreat to the inner wall. But Maude obviously didn''t want Huang Ape to get out of the battle so easily, and with a sharp kick, he kicked Huang Ape''s calf and left a shadow mark. Boom! Under the attack, the yellow ape''s body instantly turned into a beam of light and flew into the air. At this time. Standing on the inner wall, Fujitora was an unsheathed rod and knife without thinking about friendship, imaginary finger Maude who had just kicked the yellow ape away. Gravity circle is activated! The heavy force that was invisible to the naked eye suddenly pressed on Maude''s body. Click, click, click The continuous downward pressure force caused cracks to appear on the slate floor covered with special stones under Maude''s feet. Following Huang Yuan Tenghu''s shot, Karp and Aka Inu also shot, and each stepped forward to Maud. Kapus huge fist was covered with a very high level of armed color, and he struck towards Mords vitals. Wherever ??Fist Jin went, the air was squeezed out, making an ear-piercing sound. On the other hand, the red dog is a canine red lotus, the lava fist becomes a dog head full of sharp teeth, carrying the high temperature and rushing towards Maudes head. First, the assault of the yellow ape, then the suppression of the gravitational circle of Fujitora, and finally the fierce attack launched by Karp and the red dog through the timing, which can be said to be inevitable. In the face of this almost suffocating joint offensive, even the four emperors Charlotte Lingling and Kaido, who are on the top of the world, cannot retreat. But Maud can. Transformation. Mauds body disappeared out of thin air. The gravity circle lost the pressure target, and the slate ground was shattered into a round hole. Aka Inu and Karps attack also landed in the empty space. at the same time. The yellow ape, which turned into a beam of light and flew into the air, gathered into a human form in a burst of yellow light, and immediately looked down at the situation. At this moment, Maude exchanged positions with the shadow mark on Huang Yuans calf and appeared behind Huang Yuan out of thin air. Drawing a knife will delay the timing, so Maude backhanded an elbow to the back of the yellow ape with the largest area of ??attack. "Ok?" Huang Yuan suddenly became alert, but it was too late. Mauds elbow hit him **** the back. Boom! There was a little blood in the air. The yellow ape turned into a light, falling like a meteor in the forest on the top of the advancing city, causing a violent explosion. Mord stood up in the sky again, first glanced condescendingly at the red dog and others who had failed the siege, and then turned his gaze to look at the explosion below. "It''s terrible." A slightly mocking voice echoed in the sky above Propulsion City, and it was unknown whether Huang Yuan could hear it. The elite lieutenants on the inner wall were all full of astonishment, looking at Maude in the sky with an incredible look. "how is this possible?!" Someone murmured. In contrast, the reactions of Green Jiao and others are similar. Under the joint offensive of the Yellow Ape, Fujitora, Aka Inu, and Karp, Maude was not only able to deal with it calmly, but also counterattacked, wounding the general Yellow Ape. This kind of thing, if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they couldn''t believe it. "The strength of that man..." "Never play against him!" Olumbus and Bobby''s eyes were jealous. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Cavendish gritted his teeth and looked at Maude. What a hope he is The handsome man standing in the sky at this moment can be himself! ! ! Writing too slowly, cry! I wanted to write two chapters before going to bed. I overestimated myself. Double monthly pass, double happiness! crying and begging for monthly tickets for the big guys! Please, big guys! (End of this chapter) Chapter 670： The arrival of the Redhead Pirates! Chapter 670 The arrival of the Red-haired Pirates! Advance to the top of the center of the city. The explosion caused by the yellow ape transforming into a beam of light falling to the ground immediately ignited the dense woods advancing the top of the city. The fire burned wantonly, billowing black smoke drifting into the sky. Such a fire situation should have been dealt with as soon as possible. But at this moment, everyone''s eyes are almost focused on Maude, so there is no time to deal with the fire. This man who was able to counterattack the four top naval forces headed by the red dog at the same time gave them too much shock. Advancing between the high walls inside and outside the city, it was originally a built-in waterway full of seawater. Now, it is filled in by the wreckage of the island. Weibull, kicked off by Hancock, fell from a high wall and fell into a stone stone on the built-in waterway, avoiding falling into the sea. "Why kick me?!" Weibull got up from the stone, his right cheek was swollen, and he looked up at the empress on the high wall blankly. With his monster-level physical defense, being able to be kicked like this is enough to show that Hancocks kick was really a heavy hand. There is no such thing as Weibull, who doesn''t know how to kick him. Its just that Weibull didnt waste time thinking about this kind of question that doesnt have an answer. In his simple head, there is already a thought in his head. That is-revenge for dad, kill Maud! "I am the son of White Beard!" Weibull clenched the broadsword tightly, jumped, and jumped back easily to the high wall. After that, he stared at Maude standing in the air with a look full of destructive desire. Although Miss Barkin has been admonishing Weibull with the statement that revenge is worthless. However, Weibull, who claims to be the Whitebeard II, simply believes that as a son, he must avenge his father. "As long as you kill you with your own hands, you can avenge your dad!" The voice did not fall, Weibull fought hard under his feet. Boom! The high wall was instantly kicked out of a big gap by Weibull. With the recoil force, Weibull''s body flew up in the air, shooting at Maud like a cannonball. "That Weibull guy... even dared to attack Maude!" Olumbus and others, looked at Weibull who suddenly shot in surprise. In the air. Made has black wings on his back, hovering in the air. Soon, he saw Weibull rushing over. ϡ Maud pulled out Qiu Shui and looked at Weibull, who was barely writing the word reckless on his face blankly. Before the companions are in place, and before the Redhead Pirates arrive. Maud could not directly advance into the city, but had to brush his presence in front of this group of top naval forces. Anyway, before going to advance the city, let them focus on themselves. As for Qiwuhai... If you can kill, you can kill! A cold light flashed in Maude''s eyes. Suddenly. The gravitational circle with lavender halo appeared out of thin air on top of Maude''s head. But Fujitora made another shot. The circle of gravity in the circular range instantly wrapped Maude''s body into it. The pressure from top to bottom restrained the flight ability of Mord Blackwing, and further pressed his body to the ground. at the same time. Flying Weibull had fierce eyes and raised his sword high. Usually, he looks so mediocre, giving people a feeling of low IQ. But in terms of combat, it has a completely different performance. If he is really the son of Whitebeard, then his fighting talent may be the only thing he inherited from Whitebeard. In a short time, Weibull accurately grasped the attack timing created by Fujitora with the Hell Brigade. Taking advantage of Maudes body imbalance, he fell to the ground, and suddenly swung the domineering broadsword wrapped around the high-level armed forces, bypassing the Qiushui that Maude was holding in his right hand, and slashed towards Maudes left side. Ling Ling is here! At this critical moment, Bailey leaned forward to Maudes left hand and transformed into a ferret long knife. Maud took advantage of the situation to block the big knife cut by Weibull with the ferret long knife. ! The blade hits against each other. The armed colors collided fiercely, shook a wave of violent air. "Huh? Where did the knife come from?" Weibull looked at the ferret long knife held by Maude in his left hand in confusion. Maud did not say a word, and Qiu Shui, which he held in his right hand, was suddenly cut away. The black and red blade has a black and red blade, and it flashes away from Weibull. ! Weibull ejected a blood arrow in front of him. The impact contained in the slash made him lose the power to fight against Mord. The sturdy body suddenly turned into a bunch of black shadows, falling sharply from the air, and piercing through the debris of an island below. Boom! The powerful crash force directly shook the island debris large enough for two or three football fields to pieces, and smoke and dust were everywhere. at the same time. Maud, who was suppressed by the gravity circle of the Hell Brigade, also fell from the air and landed on one of the island debris. Around. Except for the fragments of islands scattered on the sea like archipelagos, there are dozens of ships. "The artillery is ready!" The admirals of the navy responded extremely quickly and issued instructions almost at the same time as Maude landed. In that instant, hundreds of artillery turned their muzzles one after another, aiming at Maude standing on the island debris from all angles. But at this moment, Lafayette and others who got off the terrifying three-masted ship, with the momentum of thunder, instantly destroyed three or four ships. One of the ships was a pirate ship under Orumbus, and the person who shot it was naturally the green pheasant. Their appearance caused a riot in the naval battlefield. "General Kuzan...!!!" A navy colonel stared at a green pheasant who froze a pirate ship in his face. Not only the navy colonel, but many marines, also reacted in the same way. The naval force in the past has become an enemy. This feeling is really uncomfortable. "Always make me sober!" An older admiral suddenly raised his hand and slapped the admiral''s shoulder with a slap, and said coldly: "The man standing in front of you is no longer General Kuzan, but the Pirate Green Pheasant. He is also our enemy!!!" "" The surrounding marines heard the words and nodded silently. The green pheasant silently looked at the group of former colleagues in front of him. The eyes that were hidden by the sunglasses did not know what kind of emotion it was. Suddenly. The green pheasant raised his brows slightly, and in front of the numerous navies in the field, he turned unsuspectingly and looked at the sea ahead. "come yet" He looked at the calm sea and muttered to himself softly. Push on the inner wall of the city. Fujitora and other top combat powers who are good at seeing, hearing and appearance, seem to have noticed something, and their faces changed slightly. Boom! The sea surface not covered by island debris in the distance suddenly swelled into the sky. The surging white waves fell into the sea, and a large-scale coated ship slowly revealed its face. On the sails of the huge ship, and on the flag on the top of the mast, there are the skulls of the red-haired pirates that are fully recognizable. Snapped--! The bubble film that wrapped the ship broke up in response. At the bow of the ship, stood a group of powerful people headed by Shanks. "Yes, it''s the red-haired pirate group...!!!" The red-haired pirates, which appeared on the stage without warning, broke into the eyes of all navies unexpectedly. The sudden change made them feel shocked. Inner wall. "Red hair!" Looking at the red-haired pirates who appeared on the stage, Akagi''s face suddenly became more gloomy. Terror on the three-masted ship. Rely, who was unable to participate in the battle, silently looked at the ships of the Red-haired Pirates. "Shanks..." There is one more chapter. (End of this chapter) Chapter 671： Rogers moves Chapter 671 Roger''s Moves The arrival of the red-haired pirate group, like a stone, hung on the hearts of all navies. "The last thing I dont want to see happened..." Crane''s staff''s eyelids drooped slightly, and he sighed deeply in his heart. This war, based on our own battles As long as the Maud Pirates dare to come, they can come back and forth. This is a certainty. Even if the Maud Pirate Group has many powerful combat powers such as Qing Pheasant, Shiliu, Jaya, etc., even if Maud gains the upper hand with his powerful shadow ability when the war starts... The final result will not change in any way. Victory is bound to belong to the navy. But once the Redhead Pirates intervened, it was difficult to say whether the Mord Pirates could be wiped out here. "Red-haired Pirates..." The Warring States'' eyes were sharp, and he said solemnly: "No matter what, as long as the goal can be achieved, it is the victory of the navy." The goal he said was naturally to get rid of the Mord Pirate Group and the Seven Wuhais who had been summoned. As for the existence of the Red-Haired Pirates, as long as the goal is achieved, it doesnt hurt to give in at the right time. Presumably in Shanks'' style, he will not die. "Um~~It''s the Redhead Pirates~~The situation has become serious~~" A beam of light came to the inner wall in the blink of an eye, converging like a yellow ape, with a little blood on the edge of his lips. Although he was hit by Maudes elbow, he was only slightly injured, and the problem was not big. "Although the firepower of the fleet deployed in front can easily destroy an island in a short time, it will only be destroyed one by one in front of the red-haired pirate group known as the iron wall." Kapu jumped to the outer wall, his gaze fell on Shanks in the distance. Not far from him, Green Jiao''s eyes flashed with cold light, and she was looking at him coldly. But Karp seems to be unaware of the existence of green peppers. didn''t know whether he was too nervous and didn''t see the green pepper, or whether he was sure that the green pepper would not mess around in this kind of occasion. "Squeeze it over, you can''t add meaningless sacrifices." After throwing a sentence, Karp jumped straight off the outer wall and landed on an island debris. After that, he walked along the many island fragments scattered on the sea, towards the direction of the red-haired pirate group. A top pirate group with very balanced strength like the Red Haired Pirate Group can only be restrained with the same level of combat power. If it cant be done. The result that can be expected is that the red-haired pirate group is sweeping away its own forces like the autumn wind sweeps the fallen leaves. This is Karp''s judgment, and it is also the judgment of the main combat forces stationed in the vicinity of Propulsion City. Just. Marshal ?? is a red dog after all, so even if Karp takes the lead in action, the other main combat forces will only look at the red dog. In response to the inquisitive gaze from the subordinates, the red dog groaned. "Stop the Redhead Pirates, but don''t forget our purpose." "Yes!" Following the red dog''s command, the elite lieutenants sent out one after another, followed Karp, and pressed forward. Fenghu and Huang Yuan did not have to stay behind, they also pressed forward. As the navys top combat power, their containment of the Redhead Pirates combat power will affect the casualty rate in their own camp. The red-haired pirates who suddenly appeared on the stage, even if they have not taken a shot, can trigger the situation on the court and force the Navy to make unplanned actions. This is the deterrence and influence of the Four Emperors Pirate Group. However. The navys attack will not stop because of the arrival of the Redhead Pirates. Boom! Aim at Mauds many artillery pieces and fire them suddenly. ݡ! Hundreds of cannonballs crossed an arc in the air and flew towards Maude on the island debris. Facing the navy''s artillery salvo, Maude moved slightly. The huge screen covering the sea in the cracks suddenly lifted upwards, wrapping all the flying cannonballs in, and then turning into a huge black package, which fell from the air. As the black package fell, there was a dull roar that seemed to explode in deep water, and the shells wrapped in it exploded. In order to stop the fleet''s artillery salvo, Maude used the shadow screen covering the nearby sea. Without the cover of the shadow screen, the navy or pirates who had fallen into the sea before suddenly moved away from the small gap that could barely breathe. They rushed to swim over, wanting to leave the bottom of the sea quickly and return to the ship or land. But-- One by one, the murlocs with weapons in their hands, walked through the water at a very fast speed, and quickly caught up with them. "Grumbling..." The navy looked at the fish people rushing from behind, panic appeared on their faces, and a series of bubbles were spit out. Under the seabed, the fish people will not be fair to humans, and they will attack the navy without mercy. With their natural racial advantage, the fish people quickly ended the battle. On the sea. Although a salvo of shells did not cause any damage to Maud, the navy did not intend to stop the shelling, and soon prepared for the second salvo. Mauds shadow ability can withstand shelling at any time, so he didnt pay attention to the surrounding firepower at all. He turned his head and glanced at the red-haired pirate group that arrived in time, his heart was slightly relaxed, and he immediately looked at the main naval forces who were pressing over here. With Lafayette''s comprehensive combat capabilities, even if there is a blue pheasant, it is impossible to block these main naval forces. But now there are strong people from the Red-haired Pirates group to help out and share the pressure, the situation is different, and Maude can also go to Advance City with confidence. "Shanks, I''ll beg you..." Maud thought silently in his heart. Just as Maude was about to advance into the city, a cry of killing intent suddenly came from the front. "Hurry up and let me kill, Bacardi Maud!" It was Weibull who was yelling, holding the big knife tightly, and rushing towards Maude. Bleeding from his chest, but it doesn''t seem to be a major problem. Hearing Weibull''s slightly mentally retarded yell, Maude didn''t respond, and looked at Weibull coldly. Through the star display, he knew that this guy named Weibull was also a natural monster. "I don''t have time to play with you now, so I can roll as far as I can..." Maud slowly lifted Qiushui, and put on a posture of swinging a knife. is not a hegemonic starting move, but other moves. Weibull ran very fast, and soon stepped into the attack range. "Hurry up and let me kill, quickly let me kill!" While yelling loudly, Weibull waved his broad knife and slashed towards Maude. This knife, whether it is power or armed, is extremely powerful, quite a bit of the aura of a white beard when he was young. Faced with Weibulls attack, Maude also brazenly swung his knife to face Weibulls big sword. Amidst these lightning and flints, for Weibull, the foreseeable result is that the big knife in his hand will collide head-on with Maude the last time. However-- Maud''s eyes narrowed. Shadow avoid! Just as Qiu Shui was about to collide with the broadsword, a crescent-shaped slash made of shadows, but through the broadsword, bombarded Weibull''s body. "Eh?!" Weibull''s heart was shocked, and he was able to react, and was slashed to Zhanfei by the shadow crescent. The sturdy body flew upside down in a fairly straight trajectory. In a blink of an eye, he smashed through the two walls standing outside the advancing city, and continued to hit the walls of the advancing city, flying inside, making a loud noise. "Well, that''s..." Carp, who was leaning forward, stopped suddenly, staring at Maude, who was maintaining the posture of the knife, with wide eyes, and said in amazement: "Roger''s moves!?" Terror on the three-masted ship. Reilly was also extremely surprised to look at Maud. The confrontation between Maude and Weibull just now was seen by him. "Like Rogers goddess..." Reilly muttered to himself, memories of the past could not help but come to mind There is a complex emotion that is growing in my heart. Who is waiting for, is it... far away. Shanks looked at Maude in a daze. "Captain''s..." Speaking halfway, it stopped abruptly. Although he knew that Maude''s move that used the shadow ability to cut out just now was not Captain Roger''s avoidance. But... it''s really alike. Plus Weibull''s quite white beard as a foil. In just one or two seconds of confrontation, Shanks couldn''t help but think of his previous memories. In the past two days, the monthly reward ticket from 20 to 24 in the evening can almost quadruple, which is amazing. In short, thank you for the reward and monthly ticket. . At the end of the month, a permanent thank you chapter will be issued! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 672： Enter (1/3) Chapter 672 Enter (13) Maud again smashed Weibull into the air in a crushing posture. Most people who saw this scene were not too surprised. Because Maude had already flew over Weibull once, but now it was only the second time. But they also knew that it was not that Weibull, who was Qiwuhai, was too weak, but that Maude was too strong. And the people who are surprised are the veteran powerhouses like Karp. Just now, they saw Roger''s shadow on Maude. In response to the gaze gathered from all directions, Maude pulled out a beautiful sword flower, and then slowly returned the autumn water to its sheath. Why did you close the knife? Maud''s sudden act of retracting his sword into its sheath made the enemies around him surprised. Immediately afterwards, they saw Maude made another act against common sense. I saw Maude suddenly turn around, exposing his back in front of many muzzles. "Shanks!" Maud looked at Shanks standing on the bow of the Reid Firth from a distance, holding his right arm high and holding his hand in a fist-like shape. Shanks converged on the mood evoked by the memory, and met Maude''s gaze. At such a distance, the two eyes still intertwined. Behind Maude, there were artillery pieces that were ready. The navy on the ship was stunned and looked at Maude, who played the cards unreasonably. "What are you still trying to do? Hurry up and fire!!!" But the admirals of the navy responded and slammed the order to fire. Hearing the instruction, the marines suddenly recovered and fired quickly. Amid the scream of artillery fire, shells flew towards Maud. "Next, I beg you!" Ignoring the numerous shells flying from behind, Maude shook his fist at Shanks in the distance. Shanks did not speak, but pulled out the famous knife Griffin on his waist, and responded to Maude with this action. Boom...! In the next second, hundreds of shells exploded all around Maude. The hot and turbulent explosive air wave swept through rubble and dust, swallowing Maude in the blink of an eye. "Have you hit..." The navies on the warship are determined to watch the violent explosion in front of them. They are armed with color per capita, but they have not been able to grasp what they see and hear, so they cannot judge the result in the first time. As the fireworks disappear, black smoke rushes into the sky. They only saw the scorched black rock that was razed to the ground, but no trace of Maude. This means that Maude has a high probability of using the ability to teleport. "Where did you go..." The admirals in charge of the warships are all with solemn eyes. The teleporting ability that can exchange positions with the shadow silently is a nightmare threat for them who are not good at seeing, hearing and coloring. Fujitora, who was pressing forward, and other top naval forces, all noticed that Maudes breath disappeared on the battlefield in an instant. "Ok?" Almost at the same time, Fujitor, Huang Yuan, and Karp, who are proficient in advanced knowledge and domineering, suddenly looked back in the direction of advancing the city. Maud''s breath disappeared on the battlefield, and instead appeared in the underground red lotus **** that was advancing the city. "The big prison, known as the copper wall and iron wall, was so easily attacked into it~~~ Its a mistake~~~" Red light flashed in Huang Yuan''s eyes, as if he could see Maude in the red lotus hell, with an unexplained smile on his face. "Well." Fujitora groaned. "" Karp on the side, silently watching the advancing city under the light of the fire. The elite lieutenants are cold and unmoved. They all know that the hostages used to attract Maud''s aggressive attack did not exist from the beginning. In other words, even if Maude searched the city, if he was lucky, he would still be able to find Sol''s corpse. If he was lucky, he might not even see a bone. At that time What the navy has to do is to execute the members of the Maude Pirates without leaving before Maude leaves the city. As Huang Yuan and the crowd looked towards the advancing city, a huge wave of cold air rushed past their eyes. Only in the blink of an eye, a thick ice wall of sixty to seventy meters high across the sea, stood in front of the Huang Yuan and the crowd, and blocked their sight of advancing the city. "Ah la la..." The green pheasant with white smoke on the corners of his lips stood on the ice wall with his hands in his pockets, looking at the people underneath, and calmly said: "You should pay more attention to the court." Everyone looked at the green pheasant with different reactions. "Kuzan." Fujitora opened his eyes slightly, "looking" at the green pheasant on the ice wall, with a slightly complicated expression. Kapu also looked at the green pheasant, but said nothing. In the team, Smogg frowned and asked the green pheasant loudly: "Kuzan, why do you want to do this? What about the justice you have always upheld?!" "what." Faced with Smoggs question, Green Pheasant scratched his head slightly in distress, and sighed: "I''m just... doing what I want to do in a way I recognize." When ?? spoke, Qing pheasant''s gaze glanced at Karp, who had a tight face and said nothing. I saw a certain possibility in Maude. At least, it''s the possibility of me, who is worth a half-life and accomplish nothing, to gamble on all the remaining things. These words. Qing pheasant put it in his heart and didn''t say anything. The yellow monkey raised his index finger and pointed at the green pheasant on the ice wall. Didi A star-like light lit up on Huang Yuans fingertips, and said with emotion: "I didnt expect that there would be a day when I would face you, Kuzan~~" Before the voice fell, a beam of light lased from the fingertips, and in a blink of an eye a hole penetrated through the chest of the blue pheasant. "Ah la la, if you slow down a little bit, your heart will be shot through, Polusalino." The green pheasant had a calm face, and the hole in his chest that was penetrated by the beam of light slowly recovered in a burst of ice. "Who are you cheating~~" Huang Yuan curled his lips. at this time. A huge fist made of lava appeared behind the green pheasant. That is the trick of the red dog-fire breathing. came with the high-temperature flames. The green pheasant turned his head, his eyes were slightly dignified at the red dog attacked from behind. was originally intended to deal with Qiwuhai, but now it seems... The choice left to him is to restrain the red dog. While his thoughts turned, the green pheasant jumped into the air. The fire blast hit the thick ice wall. In an instant, the ice wall collapsed and evaporated. The red dog with hot lava flowing through the steaming steam, slowly raised his head, looking at the blue pheasant in the air blankly. With cold and hot gazes, they collided in mid-air like this, not giving way to each other. at the same time. Maud came to the first-tier prison in the cold and gloomy Advance City. On the slate floor beside his feet, there was a new bullet hole. In the bullet hole, there is an inconspicuous shadow mark. (End of this chapter) Chapter 673： Bucky the Clown (2/3) Chapter 673 Bucky the Clown (23) The two shots that hit the advance city earlier. A shot fell in front of the entrance to the advance city. The other shot penetrated the ground structure of the advance city, and finally hit the ground of the first underground prison. is the bullet hole at Maudes feet. Both guns carry shadow marks. So, Maude only needs to use the ability to move and change shadows, and he can arrive at the basement level of Propulsion City in an instant. The reason why ?? was not used immediately was because the red-haired pirates who could share the pressure had not yet arrived. As for whether the navy''s top combat power will catch up after entering the prison, Maude is not very worried. On the geographical conditions in the prison, Maud is the more advantageous party. Maud looked around the environment. At the end of the field of vision, there are rows of masonry cells. In every cell, there is no light source, and it is hidden in the darkness. Before going to the top, although Maude had visited Propulsion City once, he did not stop on the first floor, but took the elevator directly to the fifth floor. "Find the elevator first." Maud said to himself. According to Raleigh, Saul was held in a cell on the fifth floor, and he was still locked in Hejinping. So, there is no need to waste time on other floors, just find the elevator and go directly to the fifth floor. With a clear goal, Maude strode towards the darkness in the distance. The sound of footsteps when walking is amplified to the maximum in the quiet environment where the needle falls. In the cell. The prisoners who heard the sound of footsteps all leaned forward to the prison pole and looked in the direction of the sound. After seeing Maud, every prisoner looked surprised. "Hey, how did you get in?" One of the prisoners firmly grasped the pole with both hands, staring at Maud. Judging from the clothes on Maude, it is obvious that he is not a prisoner in jail. Although he might be a jailer in a prison, he has never seen a jailer who dared to wander around the jail in civilian clothes. "Yes, brother, how did you get in?" "Could it be lost? Haha!" "Idiot, there is a limit to joking." "Hey, brother, as long as you can help me open the door, I will take you to find my huge treasure buried on an island, how about?" The prisoners looked at Maude and talked about each other. They dont seem to know Maud. If you knew each other, it would definitely not be so high-profile. But not all prisoners dont know Maud. In the cell in this area, there happened to be an old acquaintance of Maude, Bucky the Clown. Because of the butterfly effect brought by Mord, Bucky stayed in the small garden on the Taikoo Island, tirelessly searching for non-existent treasures. Then, Bucky met the straw hat group who had landed on the island, and then he was beaten by the straw hat group without accident. I dont know if it was against Luffy. Most of the time, Bucky, who was full of luck, was beaten by Luffy, and a warship came to the small garden. As a result, Bucky, who had lost the power to resist, was captured alive by the navy and sent to Push City. Since the difficulty of catching Bucky alive was almost zero, Bucky was placed in the first layer of the red lotus hell. "Why is he advancing into the city???" Bucky shrank behind the crowd, looked at Maude from the gap, his eyes widened in surprise. Maud ignored the group of prisoners in the cell, let alone Bucky who was huddled in a pile of prisoners. The prisoners detained in this red lotus **** are a group of weak scum, and they are not even qualified to be seen by Maude. "Don''t go, hey!!!" The prisoners who saw Maude go away, holding a fluke, and wanted to use Maude to escape, suddenly became a little anxious. ̡ At this moment, in the darkness in the distance, there was a heavy footstep. "It''s a blue gorilla..." Hearing the sound of footsteps, the prisoner who was still yelling a second before shrank his neck and closed his mouth immediately, not daring to make any more noises. "That guy is going to die." The prisoners first looked at the direction of the footsteps in fear, and then looked at Maude, thinking silently in their hearts. Bucky covered his mouth with his hands, and looked at Maude with a moody expression. Outside the cell. The sound of footsteps is where Maude walked. Maud stopped. He has never been to the first floor, so he doesnt know where the elevator is. However, he can ask a jailer. Heavy footsteps from far to near. Soon, one by one was covered in his robe, his body was like a ball, and the jailer with a large axe in his hand revealed his figure from the dark. It was the blue orangutan guarding the first-tier prison. "" The blue gorillas looked at Maud, and then they swung their axe towards Maud without saying a word. Maud did not retreat, but moved forward, and came to the back of the blue gorillas. The hollow-cutting axe immediately hit the ground, smashing the hard stone slabs into large gaps. The blue gorillas failed to capture Maudes movements, and looked at the empty ground in confusion. "It doesn''t seem to be the type that can''communication''." Maud did not look back, and continued to move forward. Under the control of his mind, the shadows all over the ground gathered together at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then stretched out black spikes, hanging behind him. Blue orangutans heard the sound of footsteps coming from behind and turned around like a reflex. ݡ! There was a screaming noise in mid-air. Numerous black spikes slammed at the blue apes. Puff, puff... The blue gorillas who had just turned around hadn''t reacted yet, the chubby and sturdy body, which was pierced into a hedgehog by the pitch-black spikes, immediately fell to the ground in astonishment. The prisoners who thought Maud was dead, all took a breath, and looked at the more than a dozen blue gorilla jailers who were killed in seconds when they met each other in shock. Bucky looked at the back of Maude, who was walking away, with layers of fine sweat on his forehead. He hesitated for two or three seconds, then gritted his teeth and pushed away the prisoner in front of him, threw himself on the jail pole, and yelled loudly. "Brother Maud, Brother Maud, remember me? I am Bucky!!!" Bakinas recognizable voice instantly echoed throughout the entire first-tier prison. The prisoners who were in the same cell all stepped back, wondering like Bucky who was suddenly ill. ৡ A soft beep. Maud, like a ghost, came to the railing. "what!!!" In the cell, all the prisoners, including Bucky, were taken aback by Maud, and in the process of retreating suddenly, they sat down on the ground. Across the jail rod, Maude looked at Bucky, who was sitting on the ground, with a touch of surprise in his eyes. "Buggy, why are you here?" "Brother, save me!!!" Buckys first reaction was not to answer Maudes question, but to summon the courage to rush over, stick his hands out of the jail bar, and firmly hug Maudes thigh. Maud was silent. In this kind of place, if someone else dared to do this, I am afraid that he would be killed directly by him before he met Maude. When I first asked for a monthly pass, Zhuzhu did not expect the big brothers to be so vigorous, and did not expect that the monthly pass would have a chance to exceed three thousand...This is the last time that Zhuzhu is from the three thousand monthly ticket. I beg the big guys to send three thousand piggy monthly passes. . Thank you guys! ! ! There is one more late. . ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 674： Obligatory (3/3) Chapter 674 Obligatory (33) When the memory flashes back to the small garden. Made, who killed the island-eating beast with one move, suddenly rushed in front of him like a ghost. "Buggy, do you want to mess with me?" Then, Maude, who came to him inexplicably at that time, smiled and threw an olive branch at himself. Thinking of this, Bucky''s eyes were tearful, showing an excited expression. The man in front of him once threw an olive branch at him. So, surely you will agree to your help? Bucky thought this way, and then the memory screen continued to flash. "What a joke! I want to be the captain by myself! How could I mess with you!" "Then there is no way, but if you change your mind in the future, you can come to me at any time." "I will never change my mind in this life!" This is the very rigid picture when he refused Maude''s solicitation. Woo... Buckys excited expression instantly solidified, and tears burst into his eyes. If you can go back in time. The first thing Bucky has to do is to slap himself severely. Maud looked at Bucky who was excited for a while, distressed, and then choked with tears, his brows frowned slightly. He remembered that he had made up a fake treasure at the beginning, but it turned out to be a mistake to take Baji Pit to the small garden. After that, I dont know what happened before Bucky fell into Pushing City. Looking at the friendship between Bucky and Sorrel, Maude came to take care of them. However, Bucky seemed to be ill, and instead of answering his questions, he put his face on the back. "Brother Maud, I said I want to follow you now, is it too late?" Bucky didnt know what Maude was thinking, and asked, licking his face to escape from here in order to hold his thigh tightly. Maud was silent, and he was not in the mood to wrestle with Bucky here, pulled out the autumn water, and smashed the jail bar with a knife. Wow, bang. The jail rod that had been chopped into several sections fell to the ground, revealing a gap for people to pass freely. Freedom came so suddenly. Bucky and the other prisoners were stunned. With the sound of a long knife returning to its sheath in the ears, the prisoners came back to their senses, and then they looked ecstatic. "Go away!" They dreamed of escaping from prison, their heads were hot, and they pushed Bucky away. Immediately, they scrambled to get out of the gap in the jail rod, then crossed Maud and ran in one direction. "Asshole, dare to push me!" Bucky got up from the ground, just as he looked angrily at the prisoner who had escaped the cell. I saw spikes suddenly shot out in the dark, and the group of prisoners who had just escaped from the cell were nailed to the ground in a single encounter. "Eh?!" Bucky was dumbfounded, his very rosy nose dripped with a shiny nose. Maud turned around and looked at the prisoners who were pierced by black thorns, but had not yet swallowed their last breath, and said blankly: "I never said that you scumbags can leave the cell." The prisoners in the adjacent cell were still envious of the luck of the prisoners in Buckys cell. As a result, in the next second, they saw Maude killing the group of prisoners who had just escaped from the cell without blinking, and they were all so scared to stick to the corner of the wall, and they didn''t dare to let out the atmosphere. Bucky wouldn''t be scared like that, but he was inevitably shocked by Maude''s cruelty. Maud looked back at Bucky. Bucky''s heart shook, showing a smile that was even worse than crying, and stammered: "Mo, Brother Maud..." "Buggy, do you know where the lift is?" "what?" Bucky was taken aback, and then the little chicken nodded like a peck: "Know, know!" "Lead the way." Maude calmly said. Bucky has no room to refuse, and immediately leads the way. Maud noticed that Bucky was not handcuffed to Shanghai Lou Shi. Normally, Advance City attaches great importance to capable prisoners. Not only will the capable prisoners be held in the bottom prison, a set of sea-building stone handcuffs is also standard. As a result, Bucky not only was not handcuffed to Shanghai Loushi, but he was also detained in the uppermost first-tier prison. Could it be that Buckys strength is too weak for advancing the city, so he has not paid attention to it at all? Maud didn''t think much about it, and was not even interested in the reason Bucky went to jail. He urged Bucky to run faster. Hearing Maudes urging, Bucky had to use the strength of a breastfeeding effort to lead the way. The surveillance phone worms placed in every corner of the prison quietly watched Bucky and Maud running wild on the passage, and transmitted the pictures to the surveillance room in real time. In front of the center console full of monitoring screens, Hannibal, the current warden of the advance city, holding a blood sucker, looked at Maude in the screen coldly. "Warrant Hannibal, just let Maude go to the elevator like this?" Tomino, the current chief guard, gently pushed his orange sunglasses, and asked solemnly. Hannibal glanced at Tomino, his face was dark, and said: "I want to send Bacardi Maude to prison more than anyone, and let him be tortured by various punishments every day, but you just saw it, a blue orangutan that can easily kill aquatic species. The team, in front of that guy, couldn''t even hold on for a second!!!" "" Tomino was speechless. Of course, she also knows that Maude is strong, but in this way, Maude can pass freely in prison, and there is always a feeling of loss of face. Sati, the captain of the jailer, wearing a peach-colored close-fitting leather jacket, suggested in due course: "Maybe the jailer beast can try it." She is the commander of the Jailer Beast, knows better than anyone the horror of the Jailer Beast as a person with the awakened animal type ability. Even if he can''t beat Maude, with his terrifying defense and unreasonable resilience, he can at least hold Maude. "Don''t worry." Hannibal stared at Maud in the monitoring screen, and said in a negative test: "Before Maud''s''chaos'', let''s watch the changes. Even if he wants to do it, he must first''wasted'' his time as much as possible. " Try to keep Maude in the prison as much as possible, it is an order from above. And Hannibal knew that Maude was so powerful that it was definitely not something the jailers could resist. Instead of sending jailers to die, its better to look at the effects of traps placed in the cells on the ground floor, and then react according to the situation. In front of the elevator. "What!? That old miser, huh... Uncle Sol was also imprisoned? But, but, Uncle Sol can run so clearly, how could he be caught..." After learning the reason why Maude had attacked the city, Bucky was so shocked that his body was torn apart and he looked at Maude in disbelief. "Anyway, I''m going to the sixth floor to find Sol." Maud didn''t mean to explain further, and checked the elevator that didn''t respond. After a few glances, he found that the elevator was malfunctioning and there were obvious signs of man-made damage. Want to come is the actions of the people who advance the city. But it doesnt matter. Jump down from here, but can reach the sixth floor faster. Rumble Suddenly, the ground vibrated slightly. Maud raised his head and glanced at the dusty ceiling, knowing that the movement was caused by the fighting outside, so he didn''t care much. Ke Bucky is different. Just now he listened to Maudes simple explanation and knew that he was fighting outside. Now that the entire first-tier prison was trembling, he suddenly realized that the level of rushing outside must be fierce beyond his imagination. Thinking of this, Bucky took a deep breath, looked at Maudes back, and said: "Uncle Sol used to take care of me, so I want to go with you to rescue Uncle Sol!" When I said this, the memories that appeared in Buckys mind were the scenes of Thor always changing ways to dig money from him to buy wine. "is it" Made glanced at Bucky in surprise, and said calmly: "Then follow." As soon as the voice fell, without waiting for Bucky''s reaction, Maude jumped directly into the elevator shaft. "Ga" Bucky only had time to reach out Elkang''s hand towards Maude, and he watched Maude jump straight down, and couldn''t help but froze in place. "Take me." He had a bitter face, and looked tremblingly at the dark bottomless elevator shaft. fell from the first layer to the sixth layer, this must not fall into a pie? The sixth floor, infinite hell. In a dark and cold cell. Sitting cross-legged with his back against the wall, he opened his eyes suddenly. The faint tremor that passed from the wall to the back caused a strange color in his eyes. "Outside...is there a fight?" Very flat whispers echoed in the empty cell. The tremor can reach the sixth floor where he is, indicating that the city may have been attacked, and there is still a fierce battle. Thinking about this possibility, she couldnt help but recall the conversation with Sol... -------- 3, the last day of the double monthly pass, please ask for the monthly pass, thank you, everyone! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 675： He will come! (1/3) Chapter 675 He will come! (13) Icy and dark. This is a portrayal of the sixth infinite hell. As the first-floor prison with the largest area in the entire advancement city, the number of prisoners held here is the smallest. Because the prisoners who can be detained to the sixth-tier prison are basically legendary figures, or criminals who are extremely brutal and sentenced to dozens of death sentences. At the time of the war, Blackbeard took advantage of the chaos to attack the city, using freedom as the bait, and frantically let the prisoners on the sixth floor kill each other. The last blood was washed away, and the sixth-tier prison, which had a small number of prisoners, became more empty overnight. Due to the sharp reduction in the number of inmates on the sixth floor, in order to achieve a more centralized management, Advance City instead sent Leili, Sol, and Jabba who had been detained before, into the cell where Jinping was detained. After ??, Jabba and Raleigh were taken away one after another, leaving only Jinping and Sol in the cell. "Very Ping, I told you that Maude is amazing." "When I first taught him armed color, Lao Tzu was still explaining the principle of using armed color, but guess what happened?" "I" "You can''t guess it, hahaha!" "" "That kid, even before I finished speaking, he learned to be armed on the spot! I was so stupid at the time!" "I have lived for most of my life, I have never seen a guy with such an abnormal talent." "Hey, no matter how perverted his talent is, he has to obediently call Lao Tzu Master." "Then, guess what happened after that kid learned how to be armed?" "" "Haha, you can''t guess it!" "" "That kid, it took only five days to learn how to be armed, and he injured that iron fist bastard, hahaha, do you know who the iron fist **** is? It''s the dog Kapu." "" "Well, I have never been able to shoot Karp with a gun in my life, but Maude''s stinky boy is better. It only took five days to do what I couldn''t do in most of my life." "At that time, Lao Tzu determined one thing. Within three to five years, Maude''s name will surely be able to resound throughout the world." "It''s just that I didn''t expect that, that kid only took less than two years to really make his name resound in the world!" "Every morning, as long as I can see a headline with Mauds name, I will...you might laugh when you say it, its pretty flat." "I, I am reluctant to die, and occasionally think about it, if only I could live to be a hundred years old..." "" "It''s great to meet him." Saul raised his head slightly, smiling so that his old face turned into a chrysanthemum. His short body is close to the wall. The thick chain on the babys wrist wraps his body several times. Siping sits opposite to Thor, and like Thor, his body is tightly entangled in chains. Since Raleigh and Jabba were taken away, he has listened to Saul talking about Maud every day, and from time to time he heard a name called Sunny. In the endless days of Sauls chattering, Jinping has a better understanding of Maude, a man who has made him a little concerned. And when Thor said, "It''s really nice to meet him", in this dark and cold cell, Jinping saw the light in Thor''s eyes. It can be imagined that in the heart of the man in front of him, Maude is a proud existence that can make him so proud. "Very flat." Sol raised his head to look at Jinping: "Although I dont know what the Navy intends to do with Raleigh and Jabba, I definitely wont survive." "Why?" looked at Saul very suspiciously. Thor grinned, and said calmly: "Blood debts and blood are paid for, it''s justified." "" Very flat brow furrowed. Saul lowered his head slightly, and his tone suddenly became low: "What I worry most is that Maude knows that I am locked here. With his temperament, he will definitely attack the city desperately." "Assault on Pushing City, this kind of thing..." Jinpei shook his head subconsciously. In his opinion, Advance City is a unique prison in a windless zone that can truly be called a bronze wall and iron wall. In history, only the Golden Lion escaped from the prison of Qiangcheng, but no one had attacked Qiangcheng. Even the White Beard Pirates, who were inevitable to rescue Ace, did not choose to attack the Propulsion City where Ace was imprisoned, but waited for the navy to **** Ace to the execution platform of Malin Vandor... Therefore, Jinping does not think that after learning that Thor is imprisoned in Pushing City, Maude will do such an undesirable behavior as attacking Pushing City. "He will come!" Sol assuredly said. The serious expression and extremely affirmative tone made Jinping startled, unable to produce any rebuttal. "But I would never want to see Maude do this. If the Navy can deal with me quickly, it would be a good thing..." Thor shook his arm and drove the chain with a crisp sound. Without waiting, Saul continued to speak, "If...I mean, if, if you can get out from here, please give me a word to Maude..." "Great." Jinping solemnly responded. Then a few days passed. The door to the cell was opened, and the jailer walked in and took Sol out. I clearly remembered that the moment Thor was taken out of the cell, instead of having any fear of death, he was relieved. Click... The more and more obvious tremor passed from the wall, interrupting Jin Ping''s thoughts. "Are you here... Maude." Feeling the movement affected by the battle, she lifted her eyes and looked forward. His gaze passed through the prison door made of the pillar-shaped steel frame, and plunged into the darkness where there is no end in sight. ......... Advance to the city ground. The original dense forest has been razed to the ground at this moment. A dazzling golden light shone on the ground full of broken wood and branches. In the golden light, there is a golden Buddha similar in size to the giant tribe. This is the ability of the Warring States Period-the form of the Great Buddha. "Hiliu!" Relying on her physical advantage, the Warring States was condescending, looking coldly at Xiliu, who was still wearing the Push City uniform, with a cigar in his mouth and a long knife in his hand. When seeing the green venom dripping from the edge of Xiliu''s long knife, the coldness in the eyes of the Warring States period became more intense, and the fist glowed with a white halo that was different from the golden light. "Warring States, don''t you think...I ignored the threat and killed all the way, just to experience the feeling of revisiting the old place, right?" Xiliu''s thunderstorm blade with venom spreading horizontally, exuding cold and shiny eyes, looming in the smoke, and said to herself: "Dont get me wrong, what I am going to do in jail is the most important thing so far. If you can get the road away, Ill be a lot easier." "Should be less self-righteous!" Zhan Guo''s eyes condensed, and the huge fist wrapped in a white aperture pressed hard against Xiliu underneath. Facing the shock wave from the Warring States Period, Xiliu spit out the cigar in her mouth. "I don''t want the captain to wait too long..." Xiliu waved the thunderstorm and slashed on the fist from the Warring States period. There was a loud bang. The fist of the Warring States period stopped. But the shock wave released was bombarding the surrounding ground. The strong impact force makes the whole ground shake. ....... After eating at noon, I have been sitting down until now. After 14 hours of writing, I only wrote four chapters. The efficiency is too poor and too difficult... Kneel for a monthly pass! ! ! O(ini)o only 200 votes away from the goal! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 676： Hancock, what do you want to do? (2/3) Chapter 676 Hancock, what do you want to do? (twenty three) When Maude is looking for Thor in the advancing city. The opposing two sides advancing outside the city also started a head-on confrontation. The intervention of the Red-Haired Pirates took away most of the navys top combat power. In this way, everyone in the Mord Pirate Group will not have to face multiple general-level opponents at the same time. However, regardless of the top combat power, the navy''s strength is far better than that of the Mord Pirates. Even if the navy was killed by the island offensive and the murlocs lurking under the seabed by one-third of its forces, in terms of number, it is still more than a hundred times that of the Mord Pirates. For the Mord Pirates, this is undoubtedly an unprecedented tough battle. But before Maude is finished, they have to grit their teeth anyway. As the main force in the team, Xiliu was supposed to meet the high-level combat power of the navy side, but his mind was on advancing the city. In order to advance the city and meet Maude, Xiliu smashed a **** road in the naval battlefield and rushed to the advancement city alone. In the eyes of others, if it weren''t for the Redhead Pirates to attract the Navy''s high-level combat power, Xiliu''s actions would be more like death. But Shiliu must have also discerned the situation, so he was so reckless. Relying on the deterrence of the poisonous fruit, Xiliu came to Advance City smoothly. Just. The Warring States guarding the rear, obviously will not allow Shiliu to easily enter the city. He transformed into the form of a big Buddha, and the shock wave from his fist engulfed Xiliu. Xiliu set up a knife to resist, trying to use domineering force to carry the attack of the Warring States period. However. Although the Warring States is old, the power of the famous moves is still there. In just a few seconds, Xiliu was defeated on the defensive and flew out by the shock wave. After that, the remaining force of the shock wave dissipated, pushing the ground on the top of the city, and a spider-web-like crack emerged. Xi stayed in mid-air to adjust her posture, landed steadily on the ground, and immediately raised her hand to wipe the blood from the corners of her mouth. "...The Warring States Period of Buddha." Hiliu, who felt the oppression from the Sengoku body, couldn''t help but glanced at Sengoku''s hair and temples. Under the cover of the golden Buddha form, there is no longer any white temples that represent the traces of time. Against the background of the golden light, it can be said that the momentum is undiminished. But the form of the Great Buddha can conceal the traces left by the years, but it cannot bring the Warring States back to its peak. Physical strength is the most inevitable flaw of the older generation. "I said that" Xiliu pointed the sword at the Warring States period, with red light floating in her eyes, and said indifferently: "You can''t let the captain wait too long." As the last syllable fell, green venom, like a spring of earth, emerged from all over Xiliu''s body. ͡! Large amounts of viscous venom, hanging on the ground, emitting green smoke. The air was filled with a pungent smell. Xiliu slashed with a knife, and the large amount of viscous venom released from the body was like a flood that would involve the Warring States Period in it. In less than three seconds, the entire top of the advancing city was covered by Xiliu''s viscous venom. While the Warring States is limited by the terrain, it is inevitable and can only be swallowed by the torrent of venom. "It wasted a lot of my time." Xiliu looked at the Warring States engulfed by venom with cold eyes, and soon returned to the thunderstorm, turned and walked towards the entrance of the advance city. He only took a few steps, and a dazzling golden light shone from behind him. "Ok?" Xiliu''s face changed slightly, and she stopped abruptly, and looked back at the Warring States, which was swallowed by a large amount of viscous venom. I saw bursts of golden light shining from the viscous venom. Immediately afterwards, the venom that adhered strictly to the Warring States body slid down and flowed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Only a moment. The venom faded away, revealing the unscathed figure of the Warring States Period. "Do you think that''one move'' can solve me? You really underestimated it, Yu Zhiliu." The face of the Warring States Period, against the golden Buddha light, looked extremely solemn. Xiliu frowned slightly, clinging to the handle of the knife with her right hand, and said coldly: "It seems...the poison can''t work on the''big Buddha''." Speaking, Xiliu glanced over the golden body of the Warring States period, as if she had suddenly realized something, and a cold smile was outlined at the corner of her mouth. "No, as long as it is within the category of living things, it is impossible to be completely immune to highly poisonous..." Xiliu slowly pulled out the thunderstorm, her low tone was mixed with a substantive killing intent: "The poison just now didn''t work, but it couldn''t penetrate into your body through the''skin''." "" The Warring States is silent. Hiliu was right. His big Buddha form is hardened skin, without so-called pores, so it can keep the poison out. Strictly speaking, it just blocks the penetration of highly toxic, rather than being immune to it. The Warring States did not answer, the raised fist once again radiated bright light, and then he punched Shiliu. Such a reaction can be said to have acquiesced to Hiliu''s statement. With a seemingly unpretentious punch, carrying a shock wave, it hit Xiliu directly. Xiliu suffered a loss, never thought of carrying it hard, retreating decisively and avoiding his edge. Boom! The Warring States fist failed and hit the ground. The shock wave oscillated. The powerful destructive power made the ground shake again. Xiliu calmly looked at the Warring States period, raised the long knife wrapped in venom, and said lightly: "The venom can''t penetrate...It''s okay, I will cut a hole in your body with the knife." The Warring States still did not speak, dragging the golden Buddha body that looked like a giant, and pressing towards Xiliu. The two sides immediately fought together. Push on the outer wall of the city. Hankuk did not participate in the battle, but instead focused on the Sengoku and Shiliu who were advancing to fight on the top of the city. Looking at the other Qiwuhai, they all entered the field one after another. Except for Hawkeye, who went straight to the red hair, the others had the same idea Even if you want to paddle, you have to make a look. "Hankock, why don''t you join the war?" Advancing near the city, an admiral, seeing Hancock standing still on the outer wall, couldnt help but question. Hancock directly ignored the presence of the admiral. Her attention fell on the battle advancing on the top of the city. To be more precise, she wanted to go in and advance into the city. Looking at Hancocks complete disregard of peoples reaction, the admiral frowned and said in a deep voice: "Hankuk, you..." Only halfway through the words, he saw Hancock suddenly move and head towards the city. "Ok?" The admiral was taken aback for a moment and shouted: "Hankuk, are you running in the wrong direction?!" "It''s so noisy." Hancock backhanded a captive arrow, turning the noisy admiral into stone. After that, taking advantage of the fierce battle between the Warring States Period and Xiliu, Hancock went straight to the entrance of the advance city. Advance to the top of the city. Warring States noticed Hancocks movements for the first time. "Hankock, what do you want to do?" "The goal is to advance the city, isn''t it?" Hancock asked rhetorically, then under the slightly stunned gaze of the Warring States period, he stepped over the dripping venom and entered the advance city. Xiliu saw this scene, her face was slightly gloomy. He is the one who should go in and advance the city at this time! I am sorry. . I dont know if its because I didnt sleep well. I had a bad headache today. I went out to work in the afternoon and then came back to sleep for a while. When I woke up, my head was still heavy and painful. Write again. . That is chapter 1+2, I''m really sorry! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 677： Dont avenge me, but... (5000 words) Chapter 677 Don''t avenge me, but... (5000 words) The main goal of this war is indeed to advance the city. But what the navy has to do now is to get rid of the power of the Maude Pirates first, and then leave Maude for the final disposal. And Hancocks behavior is reversed. just-- The reason given by Hancock is impeccable. itself, the content of the Qiwuhai summoning order this time is to resolve Mord. Now, as the target, Maude is in the advancement city, and Hancock rushes straight to the advancement city without fear of hardships. It can be said that he perfectly fulfilled his duties as Qiwuhai. The Warring States had nothing to say, and could only watch Hancock rush into the city. In contrast, Shiliu is a little uncomfortable. Not only did he fail to rendezvous with the captain, but he also put in a Qiwu naval force, which is simply to blame. can actually be. Qiwuhai ran into the Propulsion City, but Hancock was not the only one, and Weibull, who was previously beheaded by Maude and flew to the top of Propulsion City. As far as usual words and deeds are concerned, Weibull looks pretty stupid, but there is a saying that makes people unpredictable. Weibull, who is usually very naive, has not weak knowledge and knowledge. When Maude teleported into the city with the ability to change shape and shadow. Weibull, eager for revenge, ignored his injuries, and rushed into the city before the enemy and us had a full-scale war on the battlefield. "Bacardi Maud, I will definitely kill you! Revenge for Dad!" Weibull was carrying a saber, mumbling, and running rampant in the prison. After a while. Weibull came to the needle-pricked forest in the first red lotus hell. There is a hidden edge in this forest. The leaves of the tree are as sharp as a knife, which can easily cut a wide range of cuts in a person''s body. The grass scattered under the trees is like a needle, which can easily pierce the soles of people''s feet. "What a beautiful forest, I really want to destroy it all!" Seeing the cold thorny forest, the killing intent on Weibulls face slowly faded like spring snow, and starlight appeared in his eyes. "No! I have to kill Bacardi Maud quickly!" After a few breaths, Weibull shook his head sharply. Thinking of him, his ugly face once again showed a murderous intent. Then, his sturdy body, like a rushing truck, rushed straight into the forest. Click, click The hard leaves that can easily hurt people were crushed by him. The grass thorns that can easily pierce the soles of the feet were stomped into a ball by him. Even if the armed color is not used, these sword trees and grass thorns cannot leave even the slightest wound on Weibull. Natural physique monsters have always been unreasonable. In this way, Weibull smashed out a big road in the needle forest and came to the deep well leading to the second level prison. Facing the dark and bottomless well, Weibull jumped down without even thinking about it. In the control room. Hannibal saw Weibulls movements through the monitor screen. "It''s Edward Weibull Qiwuhai... Warden Hannibal, do you want to send someone to stop him?" "Don''t worry about him for the time being, our focus is on the goal, but Bacardi Maud!" Hannibal shook his head, turned his eyes to Maude on the other monitor screen, and said seriously: "Cut two-thirds of the surveillance angle of view to Bacardi Maud, with me staring at him, and this man will never be allowed to mess around." "Understood, Warden Hannibal!" The jailer in charge of the control glanced at Hannibal, who only focused on business, with a reverent look, and immediately manipulated it on the center console, cutting the picture one by one to Maud. Sati, Domino, Sarudays, and other major members of the promotion city on the side, can''t help but take a high look at Hannibal. Regardless of strength, Hannibal is indeed worthy of the post of advancing the city warden in all aspects. "Wait, don''t cut the screen yet." Suddenly, Hannibal stopped the operator with a sound and looked at one of the screens in the corner. The picture played on that screen is Hancock running in the passage of the advancing city. From the monitoring point of view, you can clearly see the graceful peaks that Hancock shakes when running. "It''s the Empress Hancock!" Hannibal''s eyes were filled with pink light, but his face was full of anger. "What the **** are these Qiwuhai doing? One by one, do you consider Pushing City as their home? Hurry up and enlarge the picture of the empress. I want to see what she wants to do!" "what?" The peak circuit turned so fast that the operator was dumbfounded and failed to react. "Faster." Hanni raised his eyebrows and urged. "Oh, alright!" The operator hurriedly cut most of the screen onto Hancock, and then zoomed in. The screens distributed all around combine the enlarged images into one piece, forming a huge screen with real-time monitoring images. Hannibal stared at Hancock on the screen. Grumbling. He couldn''t help swallowing. "?" Hearing the sound of drooling, the others next to him immediately looked at Hannibal with a strange look. "Ahem." Hannibal realized his gaffe, pretended to cough, and said cautiously: "The female emperor Hancock is extremely powerful. It is said that people who stare at her will be turned into stone on the spot. With the style of the group of scum prisoners in the cell, if you see the female emperor, you will definitely howl like a wild cat in spring. Called, and then turned into stone by the empress." Speaking of this, Hannibal''s tone of speech has become more cautious, but his eyes have been fixed on the beauty of Hancock. "If my Lady Empress really turns prisoners into stones, it will be troublesome. That''s why I want to keep an eye on her!" "That''s it, Warden Hannibal is really thoughtful!" When everyone heard the words, their faces were stunned, and they did not notice the words "My Lady Empress" in Hannibal''s words that revealed their ambitions. "It''s fine if you can understand." Hannibal nodded in relief, and said: "Anyway, let''s stare at the empress for now..." Speaking, Hannibal suddenly saw the empress on the screen leaping, his eyes widened, and he swallowed again. "Damn it, I can''t see anything from this angle!!!" Hannibal accidentally said what was in his heart. "???" The central control room suddenly became quiet. Advance to the sixth floor of the city. Bucky slumped to the ground with a pale face, his eyes blank, and he had not recovered his soul. Jumped directly from the first floor, did not fall him to death, but almost scared him to death. Maud glanced at Bucky. I thought Bucky would hesitate for a long time before jumping down, but he didn''t expect it to be quite straightforward. "Can you move?" Maud asked casually, he didn''t want to waste time with Bucky here. Buckys lips trembled and said, "Wait, wait for me to take a moment." "" Maud saw this and threw a small group of shadows towards Bucky while waving his hands. Bucky hadnt reacted before he was robbed of control of his body by the shadow. "Eh?" Bucky noticed something was wrong. Before I realized what was going on, I saw my body move uncontrollably. "What''s the matter? Why did I move by myself!!!" "What to panic, this is my ability." Looking at Bucky who was panicked, Maude shook his head slightly. I also started as an intern in the Big Pirate Group. Look at Kaido and Shanks, who are already the Four Emperors, and look at Bucky... There is no harm without contrast. Dont know what Bucky has learned in the Roger Pirates. Maud walked toward the depths of the prison while using shadow puppets to control Bucky, who was limp and unable to move. In the sixth-floor prison, the light is weak. Go in along the passage, on both sides are cells made of fine iron and stone bricks. There are a lot of cells, but the layout is messy. Furthermore, some cells are tens of meters high, while others are only about two meters high. Looking at it as a whole, it gives a very casual look and feel. Although there are a lot of cells, Maude only perceives less than a hundred auras as soon as he sees and hears the color. Maud rolled his eyes and looked at the nearest cell. There are six auras in the cell hidden in darkness. Except for one breath that is relatively weak, the other five breaths are very strong. Maud stopped for a moment, and then walked towards the cell. As the distance got closer, he had adapted to the dark eyes and saw five black shadows standing in the cell. The size of each shadow is at least four or five meters high. In the deeper part of the cell, a small black shadow lay on its side, motionless, almost unable to hear breathing. "That... is that Uncle Saul?" Bucky stared at the small black figure in the cell. It was so dark that he couldn''t see clearly. Maud did not speak, and a shadow stretched out from under his feet, along the stone slab, passing through the cell railing silently, and came to the small figure. Next second. Maud teleported to the side of the short black figure. "what?" There was a sound of shock in the cell. The people who made the sound were the five black shadows who had stood still before. Immediately afterwards, there was a sound of breaking through the air. The five black shadows attacked Maude without warning. In the dark cell, a scarlet light suddenly lit up. Maud''s eyes were indifferent, controlling the ubiquitous shadows, and before the attack approached, he first penetrated the bodies of the five black shadows. "Puff......!" "Uh!?" The bodies of the five black shadows suddenly froze. As Maude retracted the shadow, a large amount of blood sprayed out from the penetration wound on the black shadow, and it was scattered all over the ground. Pop through. Five black shadows fell to the ground one after another. "Ok?" Maud suddenly became alert and looked at the fallen corpse. The shadow that had not been out of control, under the control of Maude''s mind, suddenly and tightly covered the corpse. ء! As soon as the shadow covered the corpse, the corpse exploded. The impact generated by ?? propped up the shadow cover one by one. "Have you put a''bomb''..." Maud didn''t pay too much attention, and instead looked at the faintly short black shadow lying deep in the cell. Not Sol. At close range, Maude had a judgment, and immediately at the moment when this little black shadow revealed his hostility, he took the first step and cut off the vitality of this little black shadow. Outside the cell. Bucky could barely see the whole process, his face was dull, and he hadn''t clarified what had happened. ৡ Maud flashed back to the outside of the cell. "Brother Maud, what happened just now..." Bucky stared blankly at Maude who had returned to his place. Maud did not explain, but looked towards the dark depths in front of the passage. Dangdang, Dangdang In the darkness, there was a crisp sound from the shackles. Hearing the sound, Bucky''s body shook, and he subconsciously looked at the sound source. I saw a sturdy black shadow, slowly revealing the figure from the darkness, but it was a group of prisoners in prison uniforms and wristcuffs on their wrists. They wear a collar that is often seen on slaves without exception. "Why are they not locked up in a cell..." Looking at nearly a hundred prisoners who suddenly appeared, Bucky was so scared that he shrank directly behind Maude. He has heard about the stories of the sixth-tier prison, and knows that the prisoners held here are all powerful and cruel masters. The eyes of the prisoners focused on Maude. A prisoner raised his hand to touch the collar, and said coldly: Its really unpleasant to be used by those dogs, the more I think about it, but...surviving is the most important thing! "Bro." The other prisoner twisted his neck and said in a negative test: "Although you have no grievances, but in order to get rid of the broken thing on the neck, I will trouble you to die." "Hey, you just want to satisfy the desire to kill." "Hey, you can''t talk nonsense, I''m obviously forced to act." "Hahaha..." Prisoners, you say a word to me, without even realizing that the danger is coming. Maud looked at them calmly, his eyes stopped for a moment on the collar around their necks. The Kingdom of Shadows. Silent and silent, the shadows that can be seen everywhere in the prison converged towards the location where Maude was. Soon, the prisoners noticed the abnormality. They looked at the large number of shadows that gathered behind Maude, their slightly rampant faces gradually turned into fright. They once galloped on the sea, they can see at a glance that this is the ability after awakening. "you" The prisoners looked at Maude suddenly, their hearts shaking. Maud stood still on the spot, and a large number of shadows roaring silently rushed towards the prisoners like a wave. five minutes later. Maud did not even move a step and ended the battle. On the cold ground, lay nearly a hundred prisoners who were cut off by Maud and lost consciousness. Not far from ??, Bucky was dumbfounded. Even if his strength is weak, he still has basic eyesight. It can be seen that the strength of this group of prisoners is only strong or not. But... Almost a hundred strongmen, in front of Maude, they are like fish on a chopping board, and they have no resistance. "He, are they dead?" "No." Maud crossed the prisoners all over the floor, and said lightly: "Have you seen the collars around their necks?" "I saw it." Bucky cautiously followed Maude, and glanced at the collars around the prisoners necks. Maud explained: As long as their heartbeat stops, the collar will be sensed for the first time, and then explode on the spot. "what!!?" Bucky was so shocked that his body was torn apart, just imagine the consequences, cold sweat oozes out of his back involuntarily. Maud didnt say one more thing. The reason why ?? didn''t kill this group of prisoners was not because they were worried about the explosion of the collar, but because of the quality of their shadows. Bucky suddenly thought of something and was puzzled. Should there be no such thing in the prison? But he was still clever, and after thinking about it, he guessed that these prisoners who wear explosive collars and can move freely should come from prison. And it should be prepared for Maud. To fight against the murderous prisoners, and then after the prisoners are killed, the collar bomb will be detonated... The **** who did this is really unscrupulous. Bucky, who figured out the joints, cursed in his heart. Maud ignored Bucky, who was extremely mentally active, and looked at the place where the last breath was. "Sol..." Maud frowned. This breath is the last prisoner detained in the sixth-tier prison. And the person that Maude thought of at the first time was not Sol, but rather the one who was in the same cell with Sol before. Maud''s heart sank slightly, and he moved towards the location of the breath with a clear goal. Bucky followed Maude without leaving. Only in this way, he will feel safe. After a while. Maud and Bucky came to a cell. In the cell. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he looked up, his eyes passed through the railing, and fell on Maude. "You are really here, Bacardi Maud..." "Seaman is very peaceful." At the moment when she saw Jinping, she verified the speculation in her heart, and couldn''t hide the disappointment. Wait for nothing, Moder suddenly pulled out Qiushui and cut off the jail rod. Rescuing Jinping out is the content of his agreement with the fish people. Just... The person Maud wants to see more now is not Shiping, but Sol. Shinping watched Maude''s move to cut the jail bar without saying a word, a strange color flashed in his eyes, and then he sighed deeply as if thinking of something. "Saul is right, you will be desperate to save him." "Ok?" Maud''s eyes changed slightly, staring at Jinping, who was bound by chains, and asked: "Do you know where Sol is locked?" Jinping''s expression moved slightly, and he did not answer Maudes question, but said in a deep voice: "Before Sol is taken out of the cell, let me bring you a few words." Maud heard the words, his heart throbbed, and there was a bad feeling. Shin Ping then slowly said what Saul had confessed to him: "Maud, listen up, there is only one life in life, so don''t care about what is right or wrong, you must do what you like, and also, help me to say sorry to Sunny..." "When you heard these words, I was probably dead. Before that, I had seriously thought about it. When you heard the news of my death, you would definitely make some very irrational things like revenge for me. Behavior, alas..." "If even death is going to cause trouble for the younger generation, then my old fellow is really living a terrible life, so I really want to tell you, don''t avenge me, but..." "Go to the **** clich, Maude, you stinky boy, don''t forget to help Laozi get back the spot!!!" It was very difficult for Jinping to simulate Sol''s tone when he confessed these words. The tone of the last sentence is really difficult for him to reproduce. Listening to this confession that seemed like a last word, Maude''s eyes trembled, and the throbbing in his heart seemed to pull his heart out of his body. went to bed with a headache last night, and then woke up from the pain at 5:30 in the morning, and quickly ate an ibuprofen to suppress the headache. . I woke up today, my temples were still aching, the original goal was 6,000 words, but only 5,000 words were written. . I''ll go to sleep first, wake up and fight again! (End of this chapter) Chapter 678： No need to look for it, Im here. (Two in one) Chapter 678 No need to look for it, I''m here. (Two in one) "Sol..." Although he had been mentally prepared before, Maude was stunned when he heard these words. I only feel that my heart is about to rush out of my chest, and the violent throbbing amplifies this feeling of losing something infinitely. In his mind, he involuntarily flicked across the scenes of Sol. Everything he has so far, it can be said that Sol gave it. If there is no Saul, I am afraid that Gangshun will pass through this world, he will die from serious injuries in just a few days. He has long regarded Sol and Sunny as the most important family members in this world. Shinping looked at Maude, who was dumbfounded, and comforted him, but when he thought that he was just an outsider, he was silent. "Uncle Sol..." Bucky''s eyes were dull, and he stammered: "Dead, are you dead?" When he first heard the name Sol from Maud, Bucky, in addition to the first thought of Sols bad experience that he had been cheating on him before, missed him more. Before Maude descended to the sixth floor, Bucky thought he would be able to meet the long-lost senior, but he couldn''t think of the result. Maud didn''t say a word, standing there, as if blending in with the darkness. Jinping glanced at Bucky, and said solemnly: Although Sol asked me to talk to Maude before he was taken away, its still too early to make a conclusion. "Correct." In the eyes where Mord merged with the darkness, a gleam of light suddenly lit up. "Is it dead or alive... I need to ask the person who advances the city." "" Jinping looked at Maude in silence. From his perspective, it can be seen that Maude is still holding the last glimmer of hope, but I am afraid that his heart has become a mess. Maud decided to find someone who pushed the city, but before that, he had to help Jinping restore his freedom. He took a deep breath, calmed down the throbbing in his heart with difficulty, lifted Qiushui, released the armed color, and dyed the Qiushui knife body in ink. "Seaman is very peaceful, in accordance with the agreement with the Pirates of the Sun, I will help you lift the bondage, and then whatever you want to do, it has nothing to do with me." "" Jinping nodded heavily when he heard the words. Maud held the knife and pointed at the chain on Jinping''s body, and said: "I don''t have the time to find the key for you, so... the method will be a little rougher." "Great." Jin Ping looked calm. Maud saw this and swung his knife towards Jinping. In the cell, several flashes of sharp knife flashed. After that, the chains and shackles entwined with Jinping suddenly broke and fell to the ground. at the same time. A blood line appeared on Shi Ping''s body, and immediately after that, blood slowly dripped out of the blood line. Obviously, Maude accidentally injured the peace while cutting off the chains and shackles. "" Jin Ping looked down at the freshly-baked wound on her body, and was silent for a while. Maud also saw the wounds accidentally left on Jinping''s body, and both silently shoved Qiu Shui. This accidental injury, he really did not expect it. The cell suddenly became very quiet. Feeling the sudden strange atmosphere, Bucky first glanced at the stab wound on Jinping''s body, then glanced at the silent Maude, and suddenly laughed a few awkwardly. "Haha, it is still too dangerous to cut the chain or something with a knife directly, so it is normal to get injured." He is helping Maude round the field. "Really." Shin Ping opened the chain wreckage and slowly got up from the ground. Although Buckys statement echoed his mouth, he knew that Maude should have trouble calming his mind, so he accidentally hurt him. Maud really didn''t want to talk more about this topic, turned silently, and walked towards the elevator shaft when he came. The top priority right now is to find the person in charge of Advance City as soon as possible. Seeing Maude turned and left, Bucky followed quickly. Hesitated very much, but he also followed Maude. "Thank you for your help, just give the old man a chance to repay his gratitude," "I just fulfilled the agreement with the Pirates of the Sun. If you want to repay your favor, go to your group of brothers who will save you everything in order to save you." Maude didn''t turn his head back, and speeded up the pace. Shen Ping was startled when he heard the words, and then shook his head and said in a deep voice: "The old man knows very well that if it weren''t for you, with Aladdin''s power alone, let alone the sixth floor, you wouldn''t even be able to enter the gate...So, let the old man do his best for you." "up to you." Maud didn''t have the thought of continuing to talk with Jinping. Soon. The three people came to the empty elevator shaft. Bucky put his head into the elevator shaft, looking up and down, it was completely dark. "How should we go up?" also at this time, Bucky thought of this question. When ?? comes down, the eyes are closed, and the heart is cruel, and the person comes down. How can I fix it without a lift when I want to go up? Regarding this issue, Jinping was also troubled. A pair of black shadow wings stretched out on Maudes back. After noticing the embarrassment on Jinpings face, he asked in confusion, "Jinping, dont you know how to walk?" "No." shook his head very flatly. Although he is a strong physique, he does not understand the six-style moon step of the Navy. Maud was a little surprised when she heard that she was not going to be able to walk. According to his understanding, for a top-level physical skill like Jinping, it should be a very easy task to master the moon step. For example, a bunch of multiple births under Big.Mom''s knees can use moonwalks one by one, and I also said that "monthsteps are only a trivial matter, and there are many people who will meet". But in fact-- A natural physique monster like Big.Mom, I dont know the reason, it seems to be like Jinping, and I dont understand Yuebu. Anyway, Maude thinks Yuebu is a very useful skill, so he also popularizes Yuebu to the team. It is not required that everyone knows the moon step, but the main combat members of the pirate group must master the moon step. "Hurry up." Maud did not delve into it, and directly carried Bucky and Jinping into the elevator shaft. Advance to the second floor of the city, beast hell. Weibull jumped down from the needle forest, and fell to the second level of the beast **** without accident. He was going to go straight to the next floor, but he saw several exotic beasts on the way, which was very interesting, so he waved a knife and hacked them to death. This low-handed behavior is equivalent to stabbing a hornet''s nest. The beasts responsible for guarding the second-tier prison directly regarded Weibull as an enemy, and attacked Weibull one after another. Weibull didn''t realize that he had done a stupid thing. He saw a bunch of beasts rushing forward, and he couldn''t wait to be killed. He immediately swung naginata and beat the beasts into a ball. Faced with Weibulls terrifying power, the rare and exotic beasts that used to run rampant in the second-tier prison and made prisoners fear, are not Weibulls opponents at all. A few face down, dozens of beasts died tragically by the Weibull knife. But after the jailer beast joined the group, the side-to-side battle situation improved. "What''s the matter with these guys?" Weibull looked at the four jailer beasts rising from the ground in confusion. The jailer beast was clearly cut down just now, but after a while, the jailer beast got up again, and it seemed that there was nothing serious about it. The four jailer beasts are actually awakened animal type abilities. As for those with the awakening ability of the animal system, the biggest advantage is the thick skin and unreasonable resilience, so they will not fall or die so easily. Naturally, the jailer beasts were not so kind enough to confuse Weibull. They stood up from the ground, clenched their weapons, and rushed towards Weibull again. "I still have very important things, I don''t have time to play with you here!" Weibull impatiently slashed an arc-shaped leap slash at the jailer beast that was approaching. The four jailer beasts did not react, they were hit by the leap slash. ! The blood flew across, the jailer beasts flew out, and then fell heavily to the ground. The heavy impact force smashed the hard stone slabs on the ground. After knocking back the jailer beast, Weibull looked around, as if looking for a way to the underground prison. And he just looked around for a few seconds, and the jailer beasts who had just been cut to fly stood up as if they were all right. "Aren''t you dead yet?!" Weibull looked very upset at the jailer beasts who stood up again. The jailer beasts roared and rushed to Weibull again. The two sides once again fought together. The sound of fierce fighting echoed throughout the second-tier prison. "Ok?" Hancock came down to the second floor and heard the sound of fighting. She didn''t think much, and went in the direction where the sound of fighting came from. After a while. Hancock, who came to the scene, saw Weibull and the four jailer beasts fighting together. On the ground not far away, there were nearly a hundred corpses of rare and exotic animals lying in a mess. Weibull noticed Hancock for the first time. After cutting a jailer beast over, he looked at Hancock with joy on his face. "Emperor, are you here to help me?" He seemed to have forgotten the fact that Hancock was kicked a while ago, and he didnt know what kind of brain circuit it was, that he thought Hancock came to advance the city to help him. Hancock glanced at Weibull in disgust, lacking even the mood to say a word to Weibull. She looked at the surrounding environment, trying to find a way to the next level of prison. "Why ignore me? Why don''t you speak?" Weibull widened his eyes and looked at Hancock, who made no secret of disgust. He was already very upset by the Jailer Beast. Now seeing Hancocks indifferent reaction, he is getting more and more angry. Hancock was too lazy to talk to Weibull, chose a direction based on his feelings, and then ran in that direction. "Why didn''t answer my question!?" Weibull suddenly yelled, his violent reaction, like a child who was ignored and tantrums. He was extremely angry, and immediately dropped the jailer beast, and rushed straight to Hancock like a rushing chariot. Hancock''s face became cold as Weibull rushed over. "Go away!" Hancock let out a cold cry, and kicked hard at Weibull. While Weibull was in a bad mood now, he didn''t mean to pity the jade at all. He waved the armoured sword and slashed it on the right foot kicked by Hancock. The sword and the instep touched in mid-air, and suddenly burst out a fierce air wave. The attacks of the two are instantly divided. Hancock took five or six steps back, while Weibull took two or three steps back. From this result. Don''t talk about comprehensive strength, just talk about strength, Weibull is better. "This ugly monster..." Hancock stabilized his figure and looked at Weibull, who was also Qiwuhai, with a cold expression. The confrontation just now made her realize that the fool-like man in front of her has not weak strength. Weibull stared at Hancock, yelling: "I''m asking you something, why didn''t I answer my question!!!" Feeling the anger from Weibull, Hancock remained unmoved. He felt that even if he spoke to Weibull, he would dirty his mouth. Aromatic feet! Hancock twisted his waist, raised his foot and kicked it straight into Weibulls abdomen. As long as this kick can be hit, Weibull''s belly can be turned into stone. Faced with this unexpected kick, Weibull''s eyes were bloodshot, and he turned the blade of the Naginata to block the fragrant foot kicked by Hancock. Clang! In a hurry, Weibull was repulsed by the force of this foot and kicked back for a certain distance. Because the sword is wrapped with armed colors, it has not been petrified by aromatic feet. "I am really angry!!!" Weibull stabilized his figure, swiping his knife towards Hancock and slashed with a leap slash. Hancock''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he turned sideways to avoid the attack. The missed flying slash, crossed Hancock''s body, and slashed on the far wall. Boom! The energy contained in the leap slash formed a violent explosion. A big and deep gap suddenly appeared on the wall. After Weibull missed the air, he was about to swing a few more knives, when the sound of breaking through the air suddenly sounded from behind. is a cow-shaped jailer beast, waving the huge mace in his hand and smashing it towards the back of Weibull''s head. Weibull didn''t notice for a while, and when he reacted, he smashed his head with a mace wrapped in a mighty force. Boom! Click! With a loud muffled sound, the mace that hit the back of Weibull''s head was broken into pieces. The Cow Jailer Beast looked at the shattered mace. It seemed that it was the first time it had encountered this situation, and it couldn''t help being stunned. Monster! The word came out instinctively in the head of the Cow Jailer Beast. Weibull slowly turned his head, his eyes were full of light of choosing people. Promote the city control room. Hannibal, who was immersed in Hancocks beauty through the real-time picture transmitted by the monitoring phone worm, saw Weibull who was making a fuss in the second level of the beast hell. "what''s the situation?" Seeing Weibull and Hancock, who are both Qiwuhai, fought, Hannibal was taken aback. Looking back at the other people in the surveillance room, they are also baffled. "Are you going to stop them from''infighting''?" Domino asked at the right time. "Of course! Look at what this idiot did, killing so many beasts!" Hannibal pointed at a beast corpse on the screen, his face looked very ugly. "correct" Hannibal chased Hancock all the way, and suddenly thought that he hadn''t paid attention to Maud''s situation for several minutes. "First cut the monitoring screen to the sixth layer!" "Ok!" The operator responded and quickly called up all the monitoring screens on the sixth floor. Everyone on the scene scanned the surveillance pictures on each screen, and soon saw nearly a hundred prisoners lying motionless on the ground. Seeing this scene, everyone including Hannibal''s face changed slightly. The collar worn on the prisoners neck did not explode, which means that the group of prisoners who were knocked to the ground by Maude are not dead. "Huh? Where''s Bacardi Modren?!" glanced around, except for the prisoners lying on the ground, Hannibal could not find Maude at all. Its not because you have to see the Empress Hancock... Domino and others on the side slandered something in their hearts. Hannibal realized the seriousness of the problem, looked at the operator abruptly, and said eagerly: "Hurry up and find out Maude!" "Ok!" The operator quickly cut the screen to the fifth layer. "keep the change." Just then, a voice came from the door of the monitoring room. Hearing that voice, Hannibal and the crowd suddenly turned upside down and looked at the door like a reflex. I saw Maude, Jinping, and Bucky who shouldn''t be here, and stood in front of the gate. "I''m here." In response to the horrified or shocked gazes Hannibal and others were looking at, Maude looked indifferent, and his whole body exuded an icy breath. was originally a headache, but in the middle of the night, I didnt know what was going on. I woke up with a stomachache, and then it hurt until noon. . Thinking about the high probability of acute gastroenteritis, after all, I have experience, thinking that this episode is very important, I can not ask for leave without asking for leave, so I rarely decided to go to the clinic to hang some drops, suppress the pain, and then a little bit. I went to the clinic, and then the clinic did not open. . . I am silly. . I didn''t consider that the clinic was going to take a lunch break, so I came back... Although knowing the plot now, it is the best to explode, but it feels unfavorable for the passing years. . And the day after tomorrow is Ching Ming Festival. . Must ask for leave. . Cover your face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 679： Let the whole advancing city be buried (two in one) Chapter 679 Let the whole advancing city be buried (two in one) Maud, who was supposed to be on the sixth floor, came to the control room without knowing it. Besides, there is also a big figure like the former Qiwu Hai Jinping. Hannibal was horrified and almost choked. As for the existence of Bucky the Clown, he simply ignored him. Looking back at the others, they also looked at the two people, Maude and Jinhei, who suddenly appeared behind them with horror. How did ?? come here? What about the armed forces stationed outside the central control room? Why is there no movement at all while letting the enemy enter the control room? In the short period of time they followed the movements of the empress Hancock, what happened in the prison? For an instant, many doubts appeared in the heads of Hannibal and others. But in this situation, they have no spare time to sort out these doubts. Wow! Just a second or two after they heard Maudes voice, they showed their weapons almost at the same time, staring at Maude and Jinping. The abruptly stagnant atmosphere in the central control room became tense in a blink of an eye. "Bacardi Maud, you..." Hannibal, who was ashamed of his dereliction of duty, stared at Maud with wide-eyed eyes. But as soon as he spoke, he was forced to interrupt. However, a horrible atmosphere suddenly emerged in the central control room. With Maud as the center point, it spread to every corner of the central control room in an instant. Feeling the terrifying aura coming at close range, Hannibal''s heart was shocked, his mouth opened wide, and he looked at Maude in horror inexplicably. In a trance, Maude can be seen hanging behind a pair of huge scarlet eyes that are staring at him indifferently. "Puff, puff..." Just as Hannibal was frightened, the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground sounded in his ears. Hannibal looked out of the corner of his eyes and saw that his colleagues were rolling their eyes and falling to the ground, motionless. Overlord look domineering......! A thought flashed across Hannibal''s mind, and he looked at Maud''s eyes, trembling quickly with a very small amplitude. Despite the horror in his heart, he still used all his strength to hold the weapon in his hand. The expression was like a fish out of water, struggling hurriedly, but looked pale and weak. In front of the gate. Very flat head and glanced at Maude, a strange color flashed in his eyes. He could see that the reason why Hannibal did not lose consciousness was not because Hannibal''s will was tough enough to resist Maud''s overlord look. is the overlord color that Maude has just released, so accurate that it only targets other prison staff except Hannibal. Originally, when Maude was swinging a knife to cut the chains in the cell, Jinping was still worried about Maudes mentality. But now it seems that he is very calm and careless. A man like Maud, even if his mind is messed up, he can adjust quickly in a short time. Bucky glanced at Domino and the others who suddenly fell to the ground and lost consciousness, but there was no response. This kind of scene, he had seen too many times during his time in the Roger Pirates. After clearing the court with the overlord look, Maude came to Hannibal without saying a word. Before Hannibal could react, Maude reached out his right hand and placed it on Hannibals face, with his thumb and **** clasped on Hannibals left and right temples. Just a little bit of force caused Hannibal''s head to suffer severe pain. "Ahhhhh!" Hannibal''s expression was shocked, and then he screamed. Dang! The weapon that Hannibal used his full strength to grip, finally dropped to the ground with a harsh sound. The indescribable pressure is crazily crushing Hannibal''s thoughts. Maud stared at Hannibal who had lost his resistance at close range, and a little red luster appeared in his dark and deep eyes. "Next, you can only answer my question. If you say a word of nonsense, I will break your finger, then..." Speaking of this, Maudes tone became as cold as winter. He did not loosen the pressure on Hannibals temple, and said every word: "Tell me, where is Sol?" "what!!!" Even if Hannibal heard Maudes question, the intense pain made him scream. Click! Maud broke Hannibal''s first finger. "Ahhh!!!" Hannibal continued to scream. Click! Maud broke Hannibal''s second finger. "Ahhhhh!!!" Hannibal was too painful to say a word. But Maude, showing no mercy, broke Hannibal''s fingers one after another. It wasn''t until the last finger was broken that Maude threw Hannibal, who was pale in pain, to the ground, and then raised his foot on Hannibal''s elbow. Hannibal trembled, enduring the severe pain, shaking his voice, intermittently saying: "Fifth, extreme, cold, hell..." "Lead the way." Mauds eyes seemed to be breathtaking, piercing the depths of Hannibals eyes. Like a sharp sword, it slashed on Hannibal''s soul. Hannibal''s heart trembled, his face wet with cold sweat, and he dared not look directly into Maude''s eyes. He knew that Thor, who was thrown into the cold hell, was already a corpse. Furthermore, a large group of army wolves have been raised in the forest of the extremely cold hell, and there is a high probability that Thors corpse has been eaten so that there is no residue left. But this kind of thing, how dare he say it in front of Maude. Seeing Hannibal lowered his head and trembled without speaking, Maude''s eyes became more terrifying. The heavy pressure brought by Maude''s eyes constantly impacted Hannibal''s spirit. Under such high pressure, Hannibal did not collapse, but suddenly woke up. From the moment Saul died-- Once Maude comes to the door, no matter what the process is, he, as the warden of the advancing city, will eventually die. Thinking of this, Hannibal slowly stopped shaking and became surprisingly calm. Since there is no escape... That will die well! Hannibal did not forget the task of dragging Maud as much as possible. "I will lead the way..." Hannibal regained his composure, buried his head and bowed his waist. Everyone walked out of the control room. Hannibal, the leader of ??, immediately saw the jailer lying down on the ground. Although he had expected it, when he saw this scene, his heart would inevitably sink. After a while. Hannibal took Maude and others to the extreme cold hell. The temperature here is extremely low, and on top of everything visible in the field of vision, a layer of ice is condensed. Hannibal simply put on a warden''s uniform, and his body was shaking uncontrollably with cold. He gritted his teeth and endured the low temperature erosion, leading the way. No matter how badly he was frozen, he had already decided to take Maude here to kill meaningless time in order to complete the task given by him. Anyway, if he is dead, he won''t make Maude feel better! "Half an hour, as long as you can hold him here for half an hour..." Hannibal stared straight at the ice and snow in front of him. He was suffering from pain, and there was only one thought left in his mind. In this way, Hannibal, who knew nothing about the whereabouts of Sols body, took Maud and several others, and began a purposeless search in the extreme cold hell. According to Hannibal''s estimation, it is the limit to be able to hold it for half an hour. And he must take Maude to the forest, and then use the army wolves to block Maude. Even if it can block one minute! Hannibal, who has his own measurement in his heart, was suffering from the unbearable pain of ordinary people, as long as he thought of Maude''s possible reaction after discovering that he had been tricked, a burst of happiness appeared in his heart. However-- The plan failed to keep up with the changes. Hannibal led Maude past a building site half-buried by ice and snow. A corpse with half of his face exposed in the snow attracted everyone''s attention. The exposed half of the face had a thick layer of icy scum, and it leaned against a stone pillar that was slantingly inserted into the snow. The color is almost integrated with the surrounding environment. If you dont look carefully, you may not really notice the presence of half of the face. Hannibal, Jinping, and Bucky didnt react after seeing the half of their face. But Maude flashed away, came to the stone pillar in the blink of an eye, squatted down and stared at the half of his face leaning on the stone pillar. Even if it is covered with a thick layer of ice slag, even if only half of the face is revealed. Kemod recognized it at first glance. "Sol..." The low and inaudible voice, trembling slightly. Maud stretched out his trembling hand and slowly removed the ice and snow covering half of his face. "Maud?" didn''t recognize that half of his face was Sol''s very flat, but he felt something from Maude''s actions, his face changed slightly. Bucky hasn''t reacted yet, looking at Maude strangely. And Hannibal was much smarter than Bucky, and after vaguely guessing something, his face suddenly became paler, and he could no longer see a trace of blood. "That corpse, is it...impossible, absolutely impossible!!!" Just thinking of this possibility, Hannibal couldn''t help but roar in his heart. He did not believe that he would be so unlucky, nor that Maude would be so lucky. And now. Maud didn''t care about Hannibal''s reaction at all. He lowered his head and looked at Saul''s face in a daze. was filled with the low temperature around, while preserving Sols body, it also frozen Sols dying smile on his face. "I''m still laughing when I''m dead, you old man..." Made forcibly endured the sorrow that crazily emerged from the bottom of his heart, but his eyes were still hot, and tears flowed in them. Slowly clenched his fists, Maude silently looked at the hole in Thor''s chest. Hannibal wanted to make the final struggle. He looked at Maude, who was squatting down. When he was about to speak, Maude in his vision suddenly disappeared out of thin air. "Uh?" Hannibal blinked. It was this extremely brief opening and closing, and Maude appeared in front of Hannibal''s eyes. Hannibal was stunned. Maud reached out and pinched Hannibal''s entire mouth. His expression is like the ice and snow around him. Puff, puff......! At the moment Maude pinched Hannibal''s mouth, intricate black shadow thorns penetrated Hannibal''s body from all angles, like dozens of iron briers blooming in Hannibal''s body. The blood sputtered out, and countless blood blossoms were dyed on the snow. Hannibal''s face stiffened. At the last moment when his consciousness was eroded by darkness, he heard Maude''s whisper. "Saul said, if I want me to help him find the place, first of all... let the whole advance city be buried for him." "" Hannibal swallowed his last breath with unspeakable horror. Maud threw Hannibal''s corpse on the snow like throwing trash, then turned around and went to Sol''s corpse, falling into deathly silence. Bucky was also on the side, staring at Sol''s body in a daze. Shen Ping looked solemn and didn''t say a word. "Very flat." A moment later, Maude came over without any emotion. heard the sound very flat, and subconsciously looked at Maudes back. Maud did not look back, and said blankly: "Do me a favor." calmly said: "No matter what it is, the old man is obliged to do so." "Help me look at Thor''s body." "Great." Shenping agreed without even thinking about it. After handing Thor''s body to Jinping, Maude''s eyes flashed red, and he sprinted in one direction. Seeing Maudes actions, Bucky, who had not been able to digest the fact that Thor had died, was shocked. "Brother Maud, where are you going?!" The last syllable fell, and Maude''s figure had disappeared in the vast snow. Without Maude by his side, Bucky panicked a little. Jinping carefully picked up Saul''s body, and immediately looked towards the direction where Maude had disappeared, and said in a deep voice, "Do you want the whole advancing city to be buried by Thor? Maude... seems to lose his mind." "Huh? What shall we do?" Bucky panicked even more. Although he is saddened by Thor''s death, Bucky is more concerned about how to safely escape from Advance City. Jinping glanced at Bucky, who was unconscious of panic, and said calmly: "Dying for the sake of loyalty is much better than dying in prison." Bucky could feel a very peaceful will, and then he cried, tears streaming down his face. is not moved by Yu Jinpings consciousness, but she was scared to cry. He still doesnt want to die here! ! ! Two minutes later. Maud came to the cell in the extreme cold hell, and his cold eyes swept towards the prisoners in the cell. Before the top of the war, this place was cleared by Maude. But there are so many pirates in the sea. In less than a year, many more pirates came in. Before completing the [last words] left by Sol, Maude needs shadows, the more the better... Advance to the second layer of the citys fierce beast hell. ء! A loud noise echoed throughout the prison. The loud movement scared the prisoners in the cell to the tremors. They didn''t even know what was happening outside, they just smelled a dangerous breath. At this moment. Hancock and Weibull are fighting hard. On the ground full of potholes in the distance, lay four jailer beasts temporarily unconscious. Boom! Weibull spared no effort, and Hancock twisted and flashed it, and then slashed to the ground. After the power of domineering increase, it directly blasted the hard floor into a big hole. Hancock avoided the air wave engulfing the sand and gravel, and retreated back swiftly, his eyes slightly solemn. "The attack does not work at all..." After dozens of rounds of fighting, Hancock hit Weibull head-on many times, but he could not cause real damage, and even his petrochemical ability did not work. Hancock realized that Weibulls physical strength was different from normal, and his armed color was very strong. The only thing that can make Hancock feel weak is Weibull''s knowledge. Relying on the gap brought by seeing, hearing and color, Hancock can ensure that he will not be injured by Weibull. But at the same time, she couldn''t solve Weibull in a short time. If you continue to fight like this, even if you fight for a day, you may not be able to tell the winner. The problem is that Hancock doesnt want to waste a minute and a second on Weibull. Weibull is stalking here, making it impossible for her to get out. "If you don''t get it, you will destroy it! This is what my mother said!" Weibull stared at Hancock with fierce eyes. "So, I want to''destroy'' you, Hancock!" swept the tomb for two days with discomfort and almost died on the spot tomorrow, there is still one last place. (End of this chapter) Chapter 680： Entangled the overlords attack (two in one) Chapter 680 The attack that entangles the overlord (two in one) Weibull thinks he treats Hancock sincerely. But sincerely change fake. This makes Weibull very unhappy, and thinks Hancock will not become his woman. Since you cant get it, destroy it. Weibull''s thoughts have been set, murderous aura is boiling, and the whole body exudes awe-inspiring aura. The man who claimed to be the White Beard II, but, as Huang Yuan said, he looked a bit like a white beard when he was young. Hancock''s eyes narrowed slightly, as arrogant as her, and he had to be cautious at this moment. It''s all because the man in front of him has the physical strength of a monster and the domineering armed look. Hancock withdrew back, and at the same time he stretched the distance, a pink love heart was condensed out of thin air between his hands, and he immediately pinched it with his fingers to pull out a bow shape. "Prisoner''s Arrow!" The bow will be released when it is full. Countless arrows of love cut through the air and shot towards Weibull. Facing the arrows shot from the sky, Weibull looked fierce and ferocious, holding his sword high in both hands. The posture of the sword is very similar to that used by Baibeard. "Shock!" Weibull''s arms, which were originally thicker than normal, suddenly expanded in a circle, and slashed the Naginata. A surging chopping wave came into being, crushed the pink arrows shot from the sky, and went straight to Hancock. A ray of red light flashed in Hancocks eyes. With a move of his slender legs, he quickly stepped on the ground, pushing his body to flash to the side, and exiting the range of the chopping wave dangerously and dangerously. Boom! The chopping wave crossed Hancock''s side and bombarded the distant wall, causing a violent explosion. "Damn it, she dodges the move''inherited'' from my father!" Weibull withdrew the Nakata, his face full of obvious anger. No matter what kind of attack it is, it is impossible to hit Hancock. This feeling is too bad for Weibull. Hancock stabilized his figure, and glanced at the passage not far away from the corner of his eye. She knew very well that this battle could not be fruitful in a short time, and she had no intention of wasting time with Weibull here. The most important thing is that she came to prison to find Maude. ৡ Hancock has no intention of fighting, and rushes towards the channel. She wants to get out of the war, but Weibull is determined to destroy her, so it is naturally impossible for her to leave easily. "Don''t try to escape!" Weibull stared at Hancock''s back, and the moment he chased it, his physical strength was as if he didn''t need money, and he swung his saber frantically, slashing towards Hancock. Its not the first time for a crazy attack like this. But Weibull seems to have inexhaustible physical strength, and there is no sign of fatigue. In order to avoid Weibulls crazy slash, Hancocks escape speed was affected. After a few minutes, Weibull blocked his way. Hancock frowned, feeling deeply about the ugly and intractable place in front of him. If it weren''t for something more important, she didn''t mind wasting time and energy, stepping Weibull''s face heavily under the ground here. Weibull, regardless of whether Hancock wants to fight or not, after getting closer, he brandishes his sword and slashes at Hancock. Ling mang, engulfing Hancock in an instant. Hancock has agile movements, and his graceful figure resembles a fish swimming in the water. With a few twists, he escaped Weibull''s fierce slash. While avoiding the attack, Hancock interspersed with counterattacks, raised his foot to wrap around domineering, and kicked Weibull''s knife in the wrist. However, Weibull deployed an armed defense in time, and he was still not injured by Hancock. "It''s useless, with your attack, it''s impossible to hurt me!" Weibull didnt even suffer from the posture of holding the knife. He just stood up to Hancocks attack, swung his arms vigorously, and sent the Naginata blade to Hancocks snow-white neck. Hancocks heart beats slightly, and with the force generated when Weibull swings his arm, he retreats shortly, and at the same time raises his hand at Weibull and shoots more than ten pink arrows. Weibull did not put these captive arrows in his eyes at all, and the speed of the naga that slashed at Hancock continued. A sharp sword flashed past Hancock. at the same time. More than ten captive arrows hit Weibull''s body and bounced to the ground in a clank. On the snow-white neck of Hancock, who was retreating backwards, a tiny blood line that looked very dazzling slowly emerged. Weibull did not pursue, staring at the blood line on Hancocks neck, and said in a cold tone: "I''m going to cut off your head and sew it again, so that there will be seams on your neck that look as good as mine!" "" Hancock raised his finger and touched the wound on his neck lightly, and the look in Weibull''s eyes became extremely terrifying. She did not speak, but took the initiative to attack Weibull, responding to the clamoring speech with action. "Don''t run away?" Watching Hancock take the initiative to attack, Weibull''s eyes lit up and he greeted him without hesitation. The two sides once again fought together. Hancock wrapped his arms-colored feet, and the same armor-colored Nakatas as Weibull, colliding with each other in mid-air at a dazzling speed. Along with the muffled sound of dense collisions, waves of air rolled around. The high-intensity fight lasted for a minute or two, and the two sides had contact with each other, punching large holes in the surrounding walls and ground. In the nearby cell, the prisoners looked at Hancock and Weibull who were fighting in horror. This level of fierce fighting destroyed the little security that the prison rod gave them. It can be foreseen that if the fighting between these two ruthless men is affected, I am afraid that they will be wiped out together with the cell. The huge battle movement not only horrified the prisoners in the cell, but also woke up the jailer beasts lying on the ground in the distance. They were chopped to the ground by Weibull a few minutes ago, and they finally recovered. They were awakened by the battle, and they got up one after another, trying to pick up the weapon, but found that the weapon had been destroyed by Weibull. But it doesnt matter. Even if they dont have weapons, they have tough bodies. The jailer beast in the form of a cow screamed and rushed towards Weibull with a clear lead. The other three jailer beasts followed closely, as if they had seen a bullfight in a red cloth, rushing towards Weibull one after another with indomitable momentum. Huge body, making heavy footsteps. Weibull and Hancock immediately noticed the jailer beasts who were quickly approaching. Hancock didn''t react much, Weibull''s face turned black. Obviously, he had hacked the jailer beast so many times, but it was still alive and kicking. Weibull was almost annoyed to death, forcibly forced Hancock back, ready to cut down the jailer beast again. Co is just then. The four jailer beasts who had rushed toward Weibull aggressively, as if they had sensed something, stopped almost at the same time, and opened their eyes to look at the passage in the other direction. At the end of the dark and dark passage, there was a sound of footsteps. But the reason why the jailer beasts stopped their charge against Weibull was not because they heard the footsteps, but because of a terrible breath emanating from the depths of the darkness that made their hearts palpitate. Weibull and Hancock also felt the breath, their expressions changed slightly, and they looked towards the end of the passage just like the jailer beast. With the sound of footsteps from far and near, a figure slowly emerged from the gloomy light, but it went up layer by layer, from the sixth layer to this layer of Maude. Seeing the sudden appearance of Maud, Weibull''s eyes burst out with a strong killing intent, while Hancock was slightly startled, and then a dim light appeared in his eyes. Maud walked out of the shadows, glanced across the field, and saw the jailer beast that was frightened by his aura, and also saw Weibull and Hancock who were facing each other. "The quality of Zheng Chou''s''Shadow'' is not good enough." As ?? whispered to himself, Maude slowly raised his left hand, a dark shadow ball on his palm. On the sphere of the shadow ball, there are shadow waves flowing, sometimes smoothly and sometimes violently. This phenomenon is like something struggling in the shadow ball. In fact. Within the shadow ball, there are nearly 300 shadows of prisoners who barely meet the quality requirements collected by Maude from the prison. There are not many ??, but there is no way. Because he cleared the prisoners on the fifth floor during the war on the top, and Blackbeard rioted into the city and cleared the prisoners on the sixth floor. It can be said that after this battle, there are not many prisoners left in the middle and upper reaches of the city. Even if the Navy successively arrested some prisoners who were eligible to be detained on the fifth floor after the war on the top, how many prisoners could there be in just about half a year? These three hundred shadows are already the result of Maude''s lowering of the screening conditions. The remaining prisoners held in the first and second tiers obviously did not meet Maudes requirements in terms of strength. If it is to pursue quantity and discard quality. So, too much shadow quality, not only can''t bring about a significant increase, on the contrary, it will greatly reduce the duration of the shadow gathering place. Compared to this, Moder pays more attention to quality. And the Qiwuhai and the jailer beast in front of them have very high quality. "First of all, the four of you." Mord did not have the slightest emotional gaze, and passed the four jailer beasts in the form of a cow, a rhinoceros, a zebra, and a koala. At the same time looking at the jailer beast, Maudes domineering color was agitated, and it turned into a black-red arc, and walked randomly on the body surface. The jailer beasts, who were staring at Maude, who had never understood what is scared, trembled slightly. They were shocked by Maude''s overlord color. "Is this your overlord look..." Hancock''s gaze was like a torch, looking at Maude, who showed the overlord''s color wantonly, his eyes gleaming. A man like Maud has the same overlord aptitude as her, which is the result of reason. However, Hancock did not expect that at Mauds age, he would have "growth" the overlord to an advanced stage. Hancock was surprised at this. I can think about it again, the man in front of me, after all, is the only man she has ever seen in her life who dared to slash the Celestial Dragon. It is not surprising that he will have such a bold and overlord look. "Overlord''s color...huh, I have it too!" Looking at the black-red electric arc lingering on Maud''s body, Weibull''s eyes boiled with murderous intent. Overlord color is a prerequisite for king to be at the top, and he inherited the blood of the white beard, naturally also possesses the overlord color qualification. However, in Weibull''s view, the Overlord''s color can only be used to clean up enemies whose strength is far weaker than one''s own. In a battle of similar level, it has no substantial effect. Furthermore, he prefers to use decapitation instead of using the overlord to solve the enemy. Only seeing blood can be called fighting and fighting. Maud didn''t care about the endless murderous aura from Weibull, but locked the jailer beast whose body was frozen, clinging to the hilt of the knife with his right hand, and slowly pulling out Qiushui. The clear sound of sharp blade scabbing became very conspicuous in the quiet prison layer for a while. Maud did not know the reason for Weibull and Hancock''s "infighting", nor did he have any interest in studying it. What he wants to do now is to cut the shadow of reaching the quality standard, nothing more. As soon as Qiushui came out of her sheath, Maude moved and took the lead to walk behind the zebra-shaped jailer beast. Shadow! Maud slashed through the shadow of the zebra-shaped jailer beast. The light of the sword flashed away. The shadow and the body are instantly separated. The zebra-shaped jailer beast that had lost its shadow suddenly turned its eyes and fell to the ground, losing consciousness on the spot. Maud collects the cut shadow into the shadow ball. Soon, he repeated his old tricks, and with a speed that the Jailer Beast could not fully respond, in front of Weibull and Hancock, he collected the shadows of the other three Jailer Beasts. ... The jailer beasts who had just gotten up fell to the ground again in just a second or two. Faced with Mords ability to cut shadows, and they possessed the awakening ability of the animal system, they did not even have the capital to resist. Collected the shadow that had just arrived, Maude turned to look at Weibull, and said indifferently: "It''s your turn." When ?? spoke, the black-red arc that was sprinting on the surface of Mod''s body seemed to be condensing. Hearing Maudes words, Weibull was furious and suddenly attacked Maude. "Shock!" The Nagano clasped tightly in his hand, poured the maximum amount of armed color and strength, from top to bottom, slashing down towards Maude. Faced with Weibull''s most powerful sword, Maude didn''t give in at all, swiping Qiushui and slashed on the blade of the Naruto blade that came from the chopping. ! At the moment when the sound of clanging sounded through the prison, a crescent-shaped shadow slashed out from under the Qiu Shui Knife. at the same time. The black-red arcs that scurried off Maude and manifested in the overlord color, suddenly condensed, and then entangled in the shadow slash. Shadow avoidance. Change! A shadow slash with black and red electric arcs, passing the Naruto that was against the body of the Qiushui Knife, and flew towards Weibull. "This trick again......!?" Faced with this invincible move, Weibull was hit by a shadow slashing around the domineering and domineering shadow as soon as he started thinking about it. And the moment he was hit by Evasion, his face suddenly changed. He felt more powerful than last time. "Puff wow..." Before he understood what was going on, Weibull spewed out a big mouthful of blood and flew out of his body, smashing into the cell, causing a lot of smoke and dust. The prisoner in the cell did not react before he died in the aftermath of the shadow slash that Weibull brought over. Hancock witnessed the process on the sidelines, and an uproar was immediately set off in his heart. She looked at Maude, her eyes were shocked, and she muttered to herself: "He actually looks like a king..." Weibull, who was seriously injured, quickly staggered out of the smoke and dust, and looked straight at Maude, his blood-stained face was full of unconcealed doubts. "What was the attack..." "It''s nothing." Maud looked at the crumbling Weibull indifferently, and said: "It''s just entwining the overlord''s color on the attack." Wrap the overlord color on the attack? Weibull was stunned. (End of this chapter) Chapter 681： Be my person (two in one) Chapter 681 Become my person (two in one) In Weibulls cognition, the overlord''s role is nothing more than to deter enemies whose strength is far weaker than their own. Simply put, it is used to clean up miscellaneous soldiers. But for a long time, he prefers the feeling of hacking the enemy directly to death instead of cleaning up the miscellaneous soldiers with the overlord color. Therefore, in countless battles with fewer enemies and more enemies, he seldom used the overlord color, and it is even less clear that the overlord color can be attached to the attack just like the armed color. Until this moment, what Maude said was like a thunder in his heart. "Overlord''s color... can also be "wrapped"..." Weibull never thought about this possibility. His existing cognition was greatly impacted, and his face suddenly appeared dull. Serious injuries caused blood to bleed from his mouth and nose. As he was advancing outside the city, he was hit by Maude''s shadow once. But he was not seriously injured at that time. But this time it was totally different. The stamina lost with the blood clearly sent a message to Weibull. That is-- He has completely lost the ability to fight against Maude. "Your shadow, I accept it." Maud walked towards the crumbling Weibull. The evasion of the trick just now, with all its strength, under the premise of a frontal hit, it can kill any enemy under the nine-star physique in seconds. But Maude knows very well that Weibulls physical strength can resist this move at the cost of serious injuries. This is also the result that Maud wants to see. Looking at Maude walking step by step, Weibull had a hideous face, how could Maude obediently take away his shadow. But no matter how he drives his thoughts and suffers a serious body injury, he can no longer give him any feedback. can only stand still and cant even hold the sword. "I, I''m Whitebeard II!!!" Intense unwillingness and anger caused Weibull to roar, blood-stained teeth spurting blood foam when they opened and closed, and his ugly face was extremely distorted. He glared at Maude, wishing to tear Maude with his eyes. "If you are really the son of the white beard, then I can only say..." Maud walked to Weibull and said indifferently: "It is a shame that White Beard has a son like you." Weibull heard the words, bloodshot eyes spread like a spider web. Maud''s figure swerved, and came behind Weibull, waving Qiu Shui across the shadow. ͡ The shadow broke away from Weibull''s body and was pinched by Maude with his bare hands. Weibull lost his shadow, his eyes instantly lost focus, and collapsed to the ground. The anger that has reached the throat, can only swallow back with bitterness. If it was normal, even if he was cut off by Maud, Weibull would be able to stay awake for at least five seconds. But now he is seriously injured, unable to hold on for a second, he lost consciousness on the spot and fell to the ground. "Before you go out, write his name in your notes." Maud glanced at the fallen Weibull, put the shadow into the shadow ball, and muttered to himself in his heart. After that, Maude turned to look at Hancock, his eyes cold. The look in his eyes seemed to say: Next it is your turn. Hancock didn''t seem to notice Maude''s eyes. She stared at Qiushui, which Maude was holding in her right hand, still immersed in the shock just now. She also has an overlord look. But like Weibull, she never thought that the overlord could be entangled in the attack. And Maudes move just now directly opened the door to a new world for her. If she can also wrap the overlord color on the captive arrow, she may be able to cause damage to Weibull, and she wont be embarrassed enough to be dragged here by Weibull. "Finally see you again... Bacardi Maud." Hancock deeply felt the strength of the man in front of him, and thought of the business she had been chasing all the way. She looked at Maude, her eyes bright as stars, she did not conceal her admiration, nor bothered to conceal it. "This woman...?" Seeing Hancocks reaction, Maude was stunned for a moment, and he couldnt help thinking of various scenes of Hancocks idiots against Luffy in the original book. Hancock, who is standing in front of him now, is not as idiotic as the original, but this kind of admiration for no reason makes Maude feel baffled. He doesn''t remember that he and Hancock had a deep intersection. The last time I contacted, it was during the war, and I havent said a word yet. But what is the situation now? Maud is inexplicable and doubtful. But his inspiration flashed, and suddenly he thought of a certain possibility. Could it be... Is it because he attacked the holy place Mary Gioia and killed five Dracos, so that it was a mishap that gained Hancocks favor? If so, it makes sense. After all, in the original way to fly just threw a punch fly Dragons were, let iceberg unbearable emotion, that love is dead. Maud stared at Hancock, the coldness in his eyes slightly reduced. Originally thought Hancock chased him into the prison, just like Weibull, in order to trouble him. Think about it now. From the beginning of the war to the present, I really didn''t feel hostility on Hancock. Although Maude did not say a word, Hancock keenly noticed Maudes change in attitude, and the light in his eyes became brighter. "The concubine has never thought that in this world, someone would dare to attack the Celestial Dragon, and... also killed the Celestial Dragon." Hancocks bright eyes reflected Mauds figure. "When I learned about this, my concubine felt a shock that I had never had before. Since then, my concubine has been thinking about seeing you again!" "You see it now, and then?" Maud looked at Hancock without changing his face. Hancock pursed his lips and said: "The concubine does not want to be your enemy." "is it" Maud looked at Hancock, and suddenly returned Qiushui to her sheath. "If you don''t want to be my enemy, then you have only one choice now, and that is to be my ally." "what?" Hancock heard the words, his eyes trembled suddenly. "You just said... I want my concubine to be yours..." She couldn''t help covering her mouth. Instead of uttering the last "person", she stared at Maude in a daze, her heart beating uncontrollably faster. At this moment, Hancock, who heard "become my ally" as "become my person", was constantly reverberating with this non-existent sentence that Maude said. Maud saw that Hancock''s expression had a tendency to change towards an idiot, and he was also taken aback. He carefully recalled what he said just now, there is nothing wrong with it? "I said, let you be my ally." "what" Hancock once again heard this sentence as "let you be my person", could not help but fell on the ground, muttering to himself: "Is this a confession..." "???" Maud suddenly raised a question mark. After only one minute of contact, he could see it. In the eyes of the world, it is so cold that it is inaccessible for all men to be like a female emperor on an iceberg. In some respects, it is actually terrifyingly simple. Its no wonder that there are such idiots in the original book. "In a sense, this woman...is not that annoying anymore." Looking at Hancock who turned on the **** mode, Maude shook his head slightly. was also at this time, the long-overdue Jin Ping and Bucky came to the scene from a passage. Then, they saw the empress Hancock, who had fallen in front of Maud, with a shy face, and was immediately stunned. "what''s going on?" Very Ping and Bucky couldnt hide their surprise. They couldnt believe that such an expression would appear on the face of the legendary frosty empress Hancock. Hancock was still immersed in Maud''s domineering confession, and did not notice the arrival of Jinping and Bucky. Maud glanced at Jinping and Bucky who came to the field, and calmly said: "Next, let''s go out directly." Although the number of prisoners on the first and second floors is several times that of other prisons, the quality of shadows is not worth the time for Maud to waste. Furthermore, the longer you stay in Propulsion City, the higher the pressure on your companions who are fighting the navy. Hearing Maudes words, he nodded very gently. But Bucky is hard to hide his joy. He wants to escape from Pushing City, already thinking crazy. Before leaving, Jinping glanced at Weibull, who fell unconscious on the ground, and immediately looked at Hancock, who was in deep fantasy and kept shaking his head and muttering to himself. "Maud...what happened to her?" Shenping''s eyes became a little weird, he retracted his gaze, and tilted his head to look at Maude beside him. Maud was silent for a moment, not knowing how to explain it. "Anyway, she is her own." "Oh?" raised his brows very flat, and said with emotion: "For us who are lacking''combat power,'' this is really good news." As the original Qiwuhai, he is very aware of the strength of Hancock, who is also Qiwuhai. In such a situation where a strong enemy is waiting, having such a strong support to join the team can be said to be a help in the snow. Maud nodded at Jinping. In their current situation, the addition of Hancock can indeed bring incalculable combat value. Maud, while advancing the mischief in the city, promoted the battle outside the city, gradually heating up. The participation of the Red-Haired Pirates Group is a change that cannot be ignored for the Navy. Even so, the Navy is still not letting go. As the main force of the navy, the red-haired dog deserves to face the strongest red-haired Shanks in the enemy camp. "Pluto Dog." The rapidly elongating molten fist blasted towards Shanks with thunder. Shanks calmly waved the famous knife Griffin in his hand, and easily cut down the dog of the red dog. The lava that lost its temperature in an instant, turned into scorched objects, scattered on the ground. Seeing Shanks resolving the Ming dog so easily, the red dog snorted coldly and glanced at Shanks''s intact left arm. Shanks noticed Akagi''s gaze, and said calmly: "It''s just that the''arm has recovered'', it shouldn''t be something to be concerned about." "Red hair, let Maude use his ability to help you recover your arm, is that the reason why you have to get involved at any cost?" The red dog''s face was filled with hot lava, but his eyes were as cold as ice. Shanks hung Griffin''s sword to his side at will, and said unmovedly: "It seems that you have forgotten my previous''identity'', Akadog." "" The red dog didn''t say much, and suddenly exerted his strength, waving his lava fist, wrapped in waves of heat, and hit Shanks'' body directly. Shanks swung his knife up, and collided with the lava fist from the red dog. Suddenly, a turbulent air wave, centered on them, suddenly swept all around. I dont know if its inaccessible or because of tacit understanding. Whether it is a member of the red-haired pirate group or a member of the navy, they are far away from the confrontation Shanks and the red dog, creating an environment where they can be singled out. This development is tacitly understood by both parties. But Hawkeye disagrees. The reason why he agreed with the navy''s convening order was that on the one hand, he did not want to destroy the comfort at this stage, and on the other hand, he played against Shanks, whose arm had recovered. It turned out to be a good one, and was even taken the lead by Akadog. However, Hawkeye did not give up, and moved closer to where Shanks was. "boom!" A lead bullet wrapped in an armed color hit the ground in front of Hawkeye, blasting a large hole. Hawkeye stopped and looked up at the person who shot the gun-Ben Beckman, the deputy captain of the Redhead Pirates. Beckman held a long spear with gun smoke in one hand, and said indifferently: "Hawkeye, I can understand your mood, but...The current situation, although not much better, is not too bad. Before the''new changes'' appear, you can''t mess around." "I am not interested in''Gunner''." Hawkeye calmly looked at Beckman. Beckerman heard the words, the corner of his mouth twitched slightly, and said: "I have done the thing of using a gun as a swordsman, so why not treat me as a half-hearted swordsman." "" Hawkeye was silent. At this moment, a man came to Beckman''s side. The man with pigtails on his head, a black coat on his body, with his chest exposed, his backhand holding a long knife that has not been sheathed, and he casually draped it on his shoulders. "Deputy Captain, let me come." "It came just right." Beckman smiled slightly at the man with braided head second only to Shanks in swordsmanship. Hawk-eye helplessly, silently raised the black knife. at the same time. The members of the Red-Haired Pirates have faced many main forces on the navy side one after another. And Lafayette, they are also the unavoidable backbone of the Shanghai Navy. Although there is a group of red-haired pirates sharing most of the pressure, the remaining combat power of the navy is still abundant enough to suppress Lafayette and them. "Hmm~~ From this point of view, the hole cards specially prepared by Dr. Vegapunk in advance are no longer needed." Huang Yuan rubbed his chin, calmly watching the situation in the court. He was originally fighting against the green pheasant, but Karp suddenly shot and replaced him to contain the green pheasant. After all, with his ability, it is more suitable to snipe and kill the Mord Pirates in chaos than to contain the green pheasant. Especially when everyone in the Maude Pirates is suppressed, his laser beam will become a death sickle that can harvest the lives of everyone in the Maude Pirates. "Which one should I start first~~" The Yellow Ape slowly looked at the people of the Maud Pirate Group. The crisis is approaching quietly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 682： Crisis Coming Quietly (Two in One) Chapter 682 The Crisis Coming Quietly (Two in One) The battle has gradually heated up. The main forces of both sides are fighting each other. Lafayette, after seeing the Red-Haired Pirates take away most of the main force of the navy side, intends to advance the city outside Yingmode. He turned on a partial beast-like form, with wings sprouted on his back, and flew towards the city. However, the tea dolphin jumped high without warning, and forcibly knocked Lafayette down from the sky. "Boom!" Lafayette''s body plummeted and hit one of the debris of an island near the sea. The huge impact force smashed the ground into a big hole, forming a wave of air, setting off waves of smoke and dust. After a few breaths. The smoke and dust that filled the surroundings was pushed away by a strong wind. Lafayette flapped his wings to pull away the smoke and dust, jumped out of the big pit, and immediately raised his hand to wipe off the blood oozing from the corner of his mouth. In the collision just now, even though he used an armed color to defend at the last moment, he was too hasty and failed to prevent it completely, so that he was slightly injured. However, this slight injury is nothing in the face of the resilience of the animal system. "Do you know what navigators hate most?" Lafayette looked at the tea dolphin who came closer step by step, his wrists turned, and the sword body of the sword was reflected by the moonlight, reflecting a little coldness. Tea Dolphin stood more than ten meters away. His original figure, which seemed ordinary, had bulged out layers of rock-like muscles under the action of [Life Return]. He looked at Lafayette, who was full of cold air with no expression on his face, and said indifferently: "I didn''t know, but after you ask...it seems that what Navigator most hates is that the going road is blocked." "롭" Lafayette sneered: "Although the most labor-saving plan is to bypass, but..." Before speaking, Lafayette''s figure flashed, and a sharp sword light flashed out, piercing the tea dolphin face door straight away. Tea Dolphin looked complacent, and suddenly raised his arms wrapped around his arms, and gathered the stabbed sword into his palms. The sword body of the staff sword was controlled by the tea dolphin''s palms closed together, Lafayette''s figure quickly revealed, his eyes narrowed and said: "This plan, I am afraid it will not work for you." "It''s really helpful for you to understand." The tea dolphin''s eyes were deep, his palms slammed the sword, and he flew Lafayette out arrogantly. Shave! After that, the tea dolphin stepped on the ground and his figure disappeared out of thin air. The next moment. The figure of the tea dolphin appeared behind Lafayette, who had soared out. Dolphin elbow! The tea dolphin''s elbow was wrapped with a solid armed color, and it hit Lafayette''s back hard. Boom! Accompanied by a muffled thunderous sound, a dolphin elbow hit Lafayette''s back, shaking out a jellyfish-shaped air wave. The terrifying power made Lafayettes back bend, and his body flew out like a cannonball, and then fell heavily to the ground, drawing a long and deep trench on the ground before finally stopping. Tea Dolphin glanced at Lafayette who was on the ground, suddenly lowered his head, and looked to the waist, only a bloodstain slowly emerged. This is the wound that Lafayette left on the tea dolphin before he was knocked off by the elbow. It''s a pity that the counterattack was too hasty, and only cut open a slight wound that was almost negligible. "It''s not bad..." Tea Dolphin looked at Lafayette again and said calmly: "But compared to Maud, there is no pressure at all to deal with you." Lafayette got up from the deep ditch, coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood, and immediately raised his hand to wipe the blood from his mouth. "Hey, don''t speak big words too early..." Lafayette''s face and upper body gradually became feminine, exuding a strange atmosphere. He opened the siren beast form that he has always resisted. Tea Dolphin looked at Lafayette, who had used the power of the Eudemons, and his eyes narrowed slightly. Another place. Jaya, one of the main forces of the Mord Pirates, was blocked by Smog and Tina. "White fist. Hard!" Smogs fist was covered with armed colors, and white smoke spewed out of his wrist suddenly, forming a propulsion force, causing the fist to spray out, and volleyed towards Jaya. Jaya''s eyes narrowed slightly, using her abilities to control the nearby rock formations, bulging and surging into a huge fist, hitting Smogg''s white fist from bottom to top. Boom! The fist formed by the gathering of rocks burst into pieces, while Smoggs white fist flew back in defeat. Taking advantage of this gap, Tina flashed to Jaya''s side. "It''s done!" Tina''s arm swept towards Jaya. Black threshold! The arm went straight through Jayas body, leaving behind a black iron sill that tightly bound Jaya. Tina, who thinks she is controlling Jaya, wants to take advantage of the victory and set a few more black barriers on Jaya. But at the moment when she embarked on her next move, the black iron barrier that bound Jaya came alive and suddenly turned into a snake head, attacking Tina, who was close at hand. "Ok?" Tina was startled, and hurriedly raised her arm to block. The snake head formed by the iron barrier bites Tina''s arm hard. ! Like a collision of steel, a dazzling spark burst out from the bite of the snake''s head. Tina seemed to have received a heavy blow, and her body slid back for a certain distance. A black barrier was attached to the arm that she used to block the attack, which almost offset the damage. "Tina is careless..." Glancing at the black threshold of the counter-controlled snakehead, Tina''s heart is solemn. She realized that the imprisoning power brought by the black threshold, in front of the woman in front of her, had no effect at all. Suddenly. Tina felt a slight tremor in her feet, she was suddenly alert, and she leaped back like a conditioned reflex. Boom! She had just leaped back, and three stone pillars suddenly stretched out on the ground where she was originally, and drew towards her in the air. Tina''s eyes changed slightly, she moved left and right, only to avoid two stone pillars, she was drawn to the shoulder by the last stone pillar, and she flew out. At the same time, a turbulent white smoke enveloped Jaya. But it was Smogg who shot in time, blocking Jaya''s idea of ??chasing Tina. Jaya looked at the white smoke surging and slashed out of the hegemony with an axe. In that moment. A comet-like shock wave pierced and shook the white smoke, and then struck Smogg unabated. Smogg''s face changed slightly, and his upper body was directly penetrated by the overlord''s shock wave without leaving any scum. But as the white smoke surged, the upper body that was blasted by the shock wave recovered at an extremely fast speed. "If you use elementalization to avoid damage, or use armed colors to defend, Im afraid you will be seriously injured..." Smogg''s heart was throbbing, but after a few rounds of confrontation, he realized Jaya''s powerful strength firsthand. Despite this, Smaller will not retreat. He suppressed his heart throbbing, and once again took the initiative to attack Jaya. Tina, who was flew by the stone pillar just now, also quickly reorganized her offensive, and cooperated with Smoggs offense to attack Jaya from another direction. Facing the combined attack of Smog and Tina, two naval capable men, Jia Ya narrowed her eyes slightly, her face calm. "You have to knock down the two of them quickly, so that you can free up your hands to help the others..." After thinking about it, Jia Ya first used his abilities to control a large group of rocks, and sealed the Smog who was the first to rush over. Afterwards, Jaya twisted her waist and turned sideways to avoid the armed fists that Tina had hit from behind. Taking advantage of Tina''s attack failed, Jaya did not show mercy, and slashed at Tina''s body with an axe. ! Tina snorted, and shot a **** arrow in front of her, which was slashed out by an axe. Simultaneously. Smogg used a large amount of white smoke to burst the rock that trapped him. But as soon as he got out of trouble, Jia Ya slammed and came to him. "Ok?" Smogg was startled, and the axe blade that fell from the chopping was reflected in his eyes. ! The arm-colored axe blade slashed across Smogg''s chest. Blood was flying, Smogg felt slightly stunned, and kicked back two steps. Jaya turned his wrist, flipped the axe that was slashing down, and then took a step forward calmly, preparing to make Smogg lose his combat effectiveness in the next attack. ৡ! Flip the upward axe blade, pick and chop Smogg''s chin. Just at this critical moment, a figure flashed over and slapped Jaya''s chest with a palm. The seemingly soft palm force shook Jia Ya back a certain distance, and also rescued Small from the danger. "Huh? My physical strength and domineering..." Jia Ya stabilized her figure, slowly opened her eyes, and looked at Lieutenant General Crane who had repulsed her with a palm. The amber eyes were filled with surprise. The palm just now did not cause substantial harm to her. But... At the moment of the middle of the palm, Jia Ya noticed that about one-third of his physical strength and domineering were lost in an instant. Lieutenant General Crane looked calmly at Jaya, who was astonished. He lifted his right hand gently on his chest, and said with eyes drooping: "My original intention is to make you lose your combat power once. Now it seems that I overestimate. By myself." As a wise general on the side of the navy, this elderly woman did not reveal much information about her abilities in her words. Jaya frowned slightly. From the seemingly innocent woman in front of her, she vaguely felt a sense of crisis. Looking at Jia Ya without saying a word, Lieutenant General Crane continued: Although you are fighting with the idea of ??help your companions quickly, but being too eager, its not a good habit in battle. The word ?? penetrated Jaya''s mentality, which made Jaya''s brows furrowed deeper. She wanted to support her companions who had been struggling, but she was obviously going to fail. the other side. Zhan Momomaru led a team of pacifists and surrounded Luo. "Hey, I didn''t expect that I was quite popular." Luo casually put the unsheathed ghost cry on his shoulder, and he glanced at the five pacifists around him. The pacifist with strong offensive and defensive capabilities is a tactical weapon used by the navy on the battlefield, but now it has sent five units to deal with him at once. Zhan Momomaru also carried a huge double-edged axe, squinting at Trafalgar Luo surrounded by pacifists, and said coldly: "Dont be proud of being there. If it werent for the orders from above, I would be able to deal with you alone, and there would be no need to waste the strength of the five pacifists on you." "Oh?" Luo''s eyes narrowed slightly and said, "Can you tell me what the order is? I''m very curious." "what?" Zhan Momomaru looked at Luo, as if watching an idiot, and sneered: "Is your brain flooded? Find out a little bit. I am the most tight-lipped man in the world. How could I reveal the content of the command to the enemy, let alone the kind of catch alive command that will increase the difficulty of combat!" "Catch my order alive..." Luo raised his brow slightly when he heard the order to catch alive, which was not surprising. After all, the world government has always wanted his ability to produce the fruits of surgery, and will take advantage of this war to take advantage of the situation, which is almost predictable. Hearing Luo''s words, Zhan Tao Maru was taken aback first, and then quickly reacted, immediately furious. "Damn Trafalgar Luo, I didn''t expect me to be careless, and you would make a statement out of it!!!" "" Luo was silent upon hearing this. Bebo, who was following Luo, replied with an idiotic look at Zhan Taomaru, who had revealed the content of the order simply and neatly, and said with emotion: "The bear sees it, this big guy is stupid than Bailey." "Bebo." Luo glanced at Beibo, who was standing next to him, and calmly said, "Stay away from me." "Ah, no!" Bebo heard the words, shook his head and said: "The bear is going to fight with the captain!" "Fighting is fighting, and dragging your legs is dragging your legs. One yard goes to one yard. Don''t get confused." "Ah, the bear won''t hold back!" Bei Bo hits a set of three-stroke combo punches into the air on the spot, indicating that he is very fierce. "This is the order, room." Luo finished speaking, giving Beibo no room for rejection at all, raised his hand to open the field, and enveloped everyone in the field. "Transfer." ৡ! Bebo did not react before he was transferred off the court by Luo. After finishing this move, Luo took advantage of the situation and slashed against Zhan Taomaru. Zhan Taomaru''s eyes flashed with red luster, before Luo made a sword swing, he placed the double-edged axe covered with armed colors horizontally in front of him, blocking Luo''s air slashing. "Huh, before joining the war, I did my homework, not to mention your ability information, it''s not a secret." Zhan Tao Maru coldly snorted: "As long as the intensity of the armed color meets the standard, you can prevent your ability, right!" "About this, I don''t deny it." Luo cried the ghost that had been slashed out, slowly retracted to his front, and said lightly: "But the pacifists you brought here are not so lucky." "Ok?" Zhan Momomaru was startled, and from the corner of his eyes, he saw a pacifist cut in half and fell to the ground with a dull sound. "Just be affected..." Looking at the fragile paper tiger-like pacifist who was easily cut in half, Zhan Taomaru had a solemn look in his eyes. The cost of a pacifist is equivalent to a warship. As a tactical weapon, its offensive power is needless to say, but it is also very good in terms of defensive power. But in the face of the slashing ability of the fruit of the operation, even if the material used to make the pacifist is hard enough to withstand the punch of the world''s strongest man, the white beard... If there is no armed color, everything is useless. Between the lightning and flint, Zhan Taomaru realized that Luo could no longer use his abilities, and immediately launched a fierce attack on Luo. Shave! Zhan Momomaru flashed in front of Luo in an instant, the huge double-edged axe in his hand danced with a gust of wind, slashing towards Luo''s head. "Transfer." Luo raised his finger and suddenly switched positions with one of the pacifists in the field. Zhan Momomaru''s face changed. If it was too late to collect the axe, he slashed directly on the pacifist''s chest. Crack The pacifist''s chest was suddenly chopped out by the axe of the war Momomaru, exposing the intricate lines that were damaged and flashing with electric sparks. "Trafalgar Luo..." Zhan Momomaru gritted his teeth and looked at the severely damaged pacifist, it was really disgusting by Luo''s ability. Luo calmly looked at the gritted Zhan Tao Maru, and praised: "Very powerful attack." "you!" Zhan Momomaru''s face was angry, and then he was taken aback. Because. Suddenly a laser beam shot from a distance, piercing Luo''s arm holding the knife. "Ok?" Luo snorted and his eyes trembled. Not a pacifist attack... (End of this chapter) Chapter 683： The Warring States (two in one) flying over half a battlefield Chapter 683 The Warring States (two in one) flying over half a battlefield First, a pacifist is divided into two with a single knife, and then the transfer ability of the room is used to cause damage to the other pacifist with the help of the battle of Momomaru. A set of combo moves, although he has the upper hand, but Luo always guards against the other pacifists in the field. But-- The laser beam that suddenly penetrated his knife-holding arm did not come from the hands of these other pacifists. Boom! The laser beam that penetrated Luo''s arm fell straight on the ground, causing an explosion in an instant. Luo, who was slightly surprised, was immediately lifted off by the air wave caused by the explosion. Gui Cry let go and fell from mid-air. Afterwards, Luo''s body hit the ground heavily, rolling on the ground unabated. At this moment, a burst of yellow light gathered and condensed into a yellow ape. is the yellow ape who comes with a stream of light. "Hmm~~~" Huang Yuan touched his chin, raised his foot and stepped on Luo who was rolling over. Luo immediately stopped the tumbling, and was stepped on by Huang Yuan. I dont know if it was accidental or deliberate. Huang Yuans foot happened to step on Luos wound. The intense pain from the squeeze caused Luo to scream uncontrollably. Huang Yuan looked down at Luo who was trampled under his feet. "Your abilities are quite troublesome. After thinking about it, I''d better get rid of you first. Speaking of which...Last time I was taken care by Trafalgar Luo~~" "Yellow Ape...!!!" Luo''s cheek was pressed against the gravel ground, and he looked up at the yellow ape who was stepping on him with difficulty. Fortunately, I barely maintained the room at the last moment... All in my mind are the thoughts of getting out of danger as soon as possible. Luo clenched his teeth and raised his index finger. Room! ৡ! Under the influence of ?? ability, Luo suddenly disappeared out of thin air. The yellow ape stepped on the air suddenly, stepped on the ground with one foot, and immediately looked at Luo who was next to the cry of the ghost who had moved more than ten meters away. Luo''s right arm was bloody, and he was unable to hang to his side, so he could only use his left hand to pick up the ghost cry that fell on the ground. Although he is not good at left-handed knives, he has no choice now. Looking at Luo picking up the ghost and crying, Huang Yuan pretended to be surprised, and said: "The speed is really fast~~" As he spoke, his body had already turned into a beam of light, and he came to Luo''s back in the blink of an eye. Luo responded very quickly. At the moment Huang Yuan showed his figure, he once again used the room''s transfer ability to exchange positions with the stone behind Huang Yuan. In an instant, Luo went around behind Huang Yuan. Afterwards, Luo swung his knife towards Huang Yuans neck without any halt. ! A white line was drawn across Huang Yuans neck. In that moment. Huang Yuans head soared into the sky. "Master..." Not far away, when she saw this scene of Zhan Tao Wan, although she knew that Huang Yuan could not be solved by a single knife, she still subconsciously felt tight. Huang Yuan''s head soared into the air, his eyes turned, and he looked at Luo who was still swinging the knife. The headless body still in place, suddenly twisted and turned around, and a yellow light flashed from his toes, kicking Luo who was close at hand. However, after Luo cut out the knife, he didn''t look at the result at all, and used his abilities again. ৡ! Luo disappeared out of thin air on the spot, and appeared dozens of meters away in the next instant. Yellow Apes light speed kick failed. But the offensive did not stop there. Transformed into a light yellow ape, he restructured in front of Luo in the blink of an eye. Luo''s face became dark, and he chopped Huang Yuan''s body in half with a knife. However, Huang Yuan''s level of perception and color is far better than Luo, and the local body is elementized in advance to avoid Luo''s fierce attack. "Hmm~~It''s a terrible slash~~" The yellow ape habitually rubbed his chin, and seemed to have no other moves. He still raised his right foot entwined with the light and kicked it straight into Luo''s face. Luo also repeated the old trick. Before the speed of light kicked near, he once again disappeared out of thin air and appeared dozens of meters away. But this time, Huang Yuan, who had become accustomed to the rhythm, followed at almost the same time. came with him, and his light-speed kick hit Luo''s face directly. Speed ??is power. Under the heavy blow, Luo''s cheek instantly deformed, and the powerful impact kicked his body away. In the direction where ?? flew, there happened to be a pacifist waiting for a long time. Looking at Luo flying over like a cannonball, the pacifist raised his arm and slapped Luo towards the ground with a precise wave of his palm. Boom! Luo''s body hit the ground heavily. He was injured twice, and his consciousness was almost blurred. Although Huang Yuan and Luos offensive and defensive battle lasted for several rounds, the entire process was over and it took only two seconds. And a few pacifists who played soy sauce around the field came to Luo''s side and looked at Luo''s eyes with red light. Because the loaded execution order was to capture Trafalgar Luo alive, they did not take action after confirming that the target had lost combat effectiveness. A stream of light came. Huang Yuan showed his figure beside the pacifist, with his hands in his pockets, and lowered his head to look down at Luo who was unconscious. "Trafalgar Luo, no matter how fast your teleportation is, if you cant keep up with your seeing, hearing, and color, its meaningless~~" "As expected of the old man, I got rid of this guy in one fell swoop." Zhan Momomaru, carrying a double-edged axe, strode forward, and glanced at Luo who fell to the ground. It is estimated that it will cost a lot of money to catch this guy with tricky abilities alive, but Huang Yuan saves him a lot of effort when he makes a move. "Then he will leave it to you, fight Momomaru~~" Huang Yuan''s gaze slowly moved away from Luo, and turned to look at the battlefield, ready to choose the next target. "no problem." Zhan Momomaru nodded in response. "Let go of my captain!!!" At this moment, Beibo, who had been transferred away by Luo, rushed over without any fear. Huang Yuan and Zhan Tao Maru looked at Bei Bo for the first time, but did not put this weak "pet" in their eyes. "PX-3, kill him." Zhan Momomaru gave an order casually. The pacifist, code-named PX-3, heard the words, looked at Beibo who was rushing over, and slowly opened his mouth. Didi In the open mouth, a burst of light gathered at a speed visible to the naked eye. Immediately afterwards, the rays of light condensed into a beam, and shot at Beibo in the air, very fast. Bei Bocan reacted and subconsciously made an evasive action. The laser beam crossed Beibo''s side, made a scorch mark on his arm, and then landed on the ground behind him. Boom! The energy contained in the light beam exploded, causing a wave of air. Bei Bo screamed as he was knocked to the ground by the air wave and rolled in front of Zhan Tao Maru. The distance between ?? is only six or seven meters. When ??Zhan Momomaru saw this, he didn''t wait for PX-3''s next attack, and simply used a shave, came to Beibo, and immediately raised the double-edged axe, and slashed to the fallen Beibo. The strong wind is rising! But it''s not the axe wind of Battle Momomaru, but the fist wind. Ulki arrived in time and punched Zhan Tao Maru''s double-edged axe. Through the power increased by the armed color, the battle Momomaru was immediately repelled. "Ok?" Zhan Momomaru was slightly startled, and looked up at Urgi who was getting in the way. While Zhan Tao Maru looked at Urgi, a group of white spirits emerged from the ground without warning and passed through Zhan Tao Maru''s feet. is Peronas negative ghost. Zhan Momomaru, who was passed through the body by the negative ghost, looked startled, and the double-edged axe dropped his hand and landed on the ground. "Every time I breathe, I pollute the air..." Zhan Taomaru lay on the ground, a negative aura exuding all over his body. Urgi ignored Zhan Tao Maru, but looked at Huang Yuan. Although he kept a consistent smile on his face, his eyes were full of jealousy against Huang Yuan. Perona fell beside Beibo from the air, frowning and said: "Stupid bear, are you tired of your life? Don''t do such stupid things next time!" "But the captain..." Beibo got up and looked worriedly at Luo who was restrained by the pacifists. Perona took a deep breath, and said solemnly: Now lets worry about ourselves first. Speaking, she looked at Huang Yuan. This is the top combat power of the Navy... With their strength, I dont know how many seconds they can hold. At this moment. Yellow Ape did not act on Urgi and Perona who came to the rescue for the first time, but was interested in observing the negative ghosts coiling around Perona. This is obviously the most unreasonable rule-based ability in the Devil Fruit Ability System. If you accidentally get hit, it can be troublesome. Thinking of this, Huang Yuan glanced at the immobile Zhan Tao Maru. But the good news is-- Perona, who possesses this ability, is not worth mentioning only in terms of the degree of threat. "I haven''t gone to find you yet, but you took the initiative to send it to the door. What a commendable courage~~~" Yellow Ape raised her finger to point at Perona, her fingertips condensed with star-like light. Perona saw this, panic appeared on her face. ݡ! The light beam lased out. Perona, who didn''t know anything about seeing, hearing, and color, hadn''t reacted yet, but was shot straight through her heart by this thunderous beam of light. The impact of the light beam caused Perona''s body to lean back, and the whole person fell to the ground like a broken doll. "Sister Perona!!!" Seeing Perona''s chest being penetrated by the beam, Beibo''s face changed drastically, and her panicked voice was drowned in the explosion caused by the beam. Ulki didn''t have the energy to control Perona, and rushed straight to the Zhan Taomaru who was hung up with the negative buff. As long as you can take advantage of the situation to severely injure Zhan Taowan and take Zhan Taowan into hostage, even if you can''t return to Luo, you can at least drag it for a while. Urkis decision is the only way to bring about a turn for the better. However. His sight and hearing are not as good as the yellow ape, and his speed is not as good as the yellow ape. and so. Even though he had the first opportunity, Huang Yuans immediate beam shot completely destroyed his abacus. Boom! ! ! A violent explosion sent Urji out. As Urji''s body was in the sky, the yellow ape connected a few beams and shot towards Urji. Ulki realized the danger and forcibly twisted his body in mid-air, but was still hit by two beams of light. pierced his abdomen and his elbow. Just a face-to-face meeting, Huang Yuan showed them what an overwhelming power gap is. "Clearing''minions'' is also a very important task. Before Maude comes out, please die first~~~" The yellow ape pointed to Urji''s finger, once again condensing a star-like light. He aimed at Urgi''s heart. But before shooting out the condensed beam, a whirlwind of sickle and scorpion swept across his body. The extremely sharp blade cut out dozens of slender yellow light marks on Huang Apes body in an instant. "It hurts~~" The star-shaped light on the yellow apes fingertips slowly disappeared, first glanced at the dozens of light marks all over the body, and then immediately looked at Cavendish, who was showing his figure. The dozens of knives that were cut on him at that moment came from Cavendish''s hand. Cavendish held a saber in his hand, and the figure of a yellow ape was reflected in the golden iris. He said uncomfortably: "Don''t be a lie, I didn''t cut it with a single knife just now..." "Cavendish, your current enemy should be the Maud Pirates, right." Huang Yuan curled his lips and turned the topic to a standpoint, with a hint of determination in his tone. Cavendish said unmovedly: "Who is my enemy, this kind of thing...I should decide by myself, and you dont need to remind you." "Hmm~~~" Huang Yuan groaned and reminded: "Don''t forget who you are now." "Isn''t that Qiwuhai..." Cavendish looked indifferent, and said lightly: "It''s fine if you don''t." His voice just fell off. Huang Yuan directly moved his hands, turning his body into a streamer, flashing in front of Cavendish, and kicking it away. Cavendish''s eyes lit up with a faint red light, and he raised his knife to block Huang Apes light-speed kick from his side. Boom! Cavendishs body was shaken back. Although ?? can block Huang Yuans speed of light attack, it does not mean that he can defuse the impact of the attack. However. As long as it is blocked, at least it will not be hurt. "Not bad~~" Huang Yuan looked at Cavendish indifferently. Compared to Luo, Urki, and Perona, Cavendishs strength deserves Huang Yuan''s seriousness. at the same time. Advancing to the top of the city, Jinguang masterpiece. The Warring States period transformed into a great Buddha, with this body capable of ignoring toxins, suppressed Shiliu. Various scales and grand moves of poisonous fruits have a natural deterrent to creatures. But the form of the Great Buddha of the Warring States Period just restrained this. Therefore, Xiliu wanted to send the poison into the Warring States body by slashing. It''s just the Warring States period, who has experienced many battles and has rich combat experience, and didn''t give Xi any chance. The airtight offensive and defensive switch, stunned to let Xi be careful but insufficient. The shock wave with golden light released from the palm of the Warring States once again hit Shiliu, who was exposed. Xi left her mouth to vomit blood, flew out, and fell to the ground. But he quickly got up. The Warring States period panted, frowning at Xiliu, who still had plenty of fighting power. Xiliu tilted her head and spit out blood foam on the ground, and said blankly: "I will win this battle." "" The Warring States was silent, not wanting to waste energy on talking. "I can beat you, not because I am stronger than you, but because you are old..." Xiliu looked at the Warring States period with gloomy eyes, and said, "Although I don''t want to admit it, this is the truth." The older generation of strong men like Warring States, Cap, Raleigh, and White Beard, as they grow older, their strength will be affected somewhat. The biggest impact is physical strength. In this confrontation with the Warring States period, the only opportunity for Xiliu to "see" for victory is the endurance power of the Warring States period that is not as good as his own. The Warring States period is too lazy to talk nonsense with Xiliu, he must resolve Xiliu within "time limit". He stepped on a heavy step and pressed towards Shiliu. Xi left a horizontal sword in front of her, preparing to accept the move. "Get down." At the ear, Maude''s voice suddenly sounded. Xiliu was slightly startled, only to feel a breeze passing by. followed. He didnt even see what happened. accompanied by a shocking sound that resounded throughout the battlefield. The Warring States, which maintained the form of the Great Buddha, immediately flew out, traversed most of the battlefield, and finally landed on an island fragment. The terrifying impact force smashed the island fragments in an instant. "The Warring States Supervisory Supervisor!!!" The navies who were in the fierce battle almost all noticed the warring states that were flying over, and they all showed their shock. Then. They followed the direction from which the Warring States had flown, and looked towards Push City. What caught their eyes was Maude, who was in a pitch-black flow state and exuded an astonishing aura. "Out, out..." The navy can hardly hide the shock. Advance to the city. Hiliu looked at Maude, and suddenly smiled. It is a great blessing to be able to follow such a strong captain. Rumor: Karp is the only old man who is not affected by age. Oda has never said such a thing... Zhu Zhu also wants to update more, but there is no outline and the writing is too slow. Every day, he has to write while deducing. . I also know that more results can be better, and the cost of manuscripts can be more. Who doesn''t want to make more money for things like this. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 684： Extremely shocked (two in one) Chapter 684 Surprised (two in one) Flew over the Warring States half of the battlefield, attracting the attention of most people. All of a sudden, countless eyes focused on Maude who had flew the Warring States. Even if they are far away, the people who look at him can clearly feel the amazing aura exuded by Maude. The almost full sense of existence is as conspicuous as a bright moon in the dark night. "Warring States..." Kapu, who was fighting the green pheasant, stopped abruptly and looked at the remains of the island filled with a lot of smoke and dust in the distance. Relying on what he saw and heard, he felt the faint aura of the Warring States Period, and he was slightly relieved. As long as the life is not lost, it is an acceptable result. Kapu stopped abruptly, but the green pheasant did not chase, but also stopped attacking. However. The green pheasant did not pay attention to the situation on the Warring States side, but looked at Maude, who stood on the front of the city. Amidst the startling aura of wanton display, the green pheasant felt an emotion mixed with anger and murderous intent. Only by this, Qing pheasant realized that-- Sol is not advancing into the city, and is more likely to be dead. Thats why Maude, who came out of the advancing city, would have this kind of reaction. Realizing this, the green pheasant is more inclined to guess that Thor is dead. As a former admiral of the navy, he understands to a certain extent the usual practice of the navy, or in other words, the usual practice of understanding the red dog. "From the beginning, you guys didn''t plan to keep Sol forever..." The green pheasant slowly retracted his gaze looking at Maud, and turned to look directly at Karp. Colleagues who stood on the same front in the past are now in a hostile relationship. Kapu met the gaze of the green pheasant, was silent for a moment, did not speak, but nodded, which was regarded as a response to the green pheasant''s statement. Watching Karp nodded and admitted, the cold smoke on the green pheasant cheeks, and sighed: "Using a dead as a bait, presumably you should be mentally prepared to face Maudes anger?" "" Karp''s face is stern. Just listening to the green pheasant sip you to the left and sip you to the right, the feeling of alienation brought about by the enemy becomes more and more obvious. "Today''s battle was originally prepared to eliminate the Maud Pirates. No matter how much it costs, we must keep him here." "Ah la la..." Qing Pheasant looked at Karp with a solemn expression, and said calmly: "But I won''t let you do what you want...Anyway, I won''t let Maude stop here." "Then you can only find a way to step on my corpse, the Maud Pirates... the green pheasant." Karp''s face was not at all turbulent, and on top of his clenched fist, there was an armed color with a strong deterrent effect. This time, the green pheasant was silent. He will not let the Navy do what he wants, nor can he kill Karp. After a while, the former general who once regarded "Lazy Justice" as his motto, said in an inexplicable tone: "Life is always the same..." Looking back on his experience after becoming a navy, it seems that no matter how many major events he encounters, he is always looking for a solution that can achieve both. Even if I am now a pirate, when faced with a choice, my first reaction is to see a result that can achieve both ends. Another battle circle. Jaya is out of breath. With fewer enemies and more enemies, but also against Lieutenant General Shanghe''s tricky ability to wash away physical strength and domineering, it made Jaya difficult. It is difficult for her to achieve results in the battle, let alone to support other companions who are also struggling. And the movement of the Warring States being flew half of the battlefield caused the navy elites who were besieging Jaya and led by the crane to stop, and on the premise of gaining a clear advantage, to wait and see the source of the movement. Then. They saw Maude standing on the advancing city, and everyone''s face was more or less shocked. "Faster than expected..." Lieutenant General Crane looked calmly at Maude in the distance. Your own combat power has completely suppressed the Mord Pirates. The weaker enemy is basically either dead or injured. The strong ones, judging from the current situation, it only takes about ten minutes to end the battle. If it werent for Cavendishs backlash, several key members of the Mord Pirate Group should have been eliminated by now. Now that Maude is out of Propulsion City, it also brings unexpected variables... However, the advantage is on the navy side. The navy headed by Lieutenant Crane stopped the attack, and Jaya got some breathing room. She looked at Pushing City from a distance, and Maude''s figure faintly appeared in her amber eyes. "Maud, he... is angry." "" Hearing Jaya''s whisper, Smog and Tina, who were wounded in many places on their bodies, couldn''t help but look at Jaya. From this elegant and gentle woman, Small and Tina felt a kind of sadness beyond words. This is because Jaya roughly guessed the worst situation through the emotions that Maud showed. But no matter what the result is, they have to find a way to get out of the battlefield and escape this place of right and wrong. Lieutenant General Crane seemed to have insight into Jaya''s sudden change of thoughts, and he looked at Jaya at a glance. This look brought inexplicable pressure to Jaya. "The red-haired pirates with ease can escape here, and some of the Murloc warriors who are under siege under the sea can also escape here, but you can''t." Lieutenant General ??He looked at Jaya, took out a small phone worm from his pocket, and said: "From the moment the war started, you have stepped into the cage." Jia Ya heard the words and looked at Lieutenant General Crane''s amber eyes, and a cold light slowly emerged. She rarely shows this emotion. But now she, like Maude, is really angry. "Don''t think that everything will be possible." Jia Ya took a deep breath, raised his one-handed axe flatly, and said: "This is the first time I have seen Maude so angry...Although I can''t see the future, I can conclude here that your navy... will definitely regret what you have done today." "Little guy, the justice we uphold is not as fragile as you think." Listening to Jayas semi-threatening words, Lieutenant General Crane remained unmoved. After dialing the phone bug in his hand, he calmly said: In order to maintain world stability, sacrifice is commonplace for us. Speaking of this, Lieutenant General Crane sighed slightly. "This is the''status quo'' that your pirates brought to this world." "" Jaya is silent. Lieutenant General ??He looked at Jia Ya and said solemnly: "So, in order to change this''status quo'', any effective means will become our best choice, besides... there is no need to be moral to the pirates." After finishing speaking, Lieutenant General Crane hung up the phone worm who had just connected without a half-sentence. This is the next command. As the phone worm hangs up, the navy side will use the final hole card. which is-- Dr. Begapunk used the "IQ Plant" with the effect of rewriting "DNA" to develop a weapon force that is stronger than the pacifists. Jia Ya noticed that Lieutenant General Crane called the phone worm and then hung up. She realized that this might be a way for the Navy to transmit signals, but she didn''t know what the Navy wanted to do. Advance to the top of the city. Made looked cold and stern, and shadow waves flowed all over his body. The thunder strike against the Warring States was just now, but it rushed to the warring States in seconds. But the Warring States is a former navy marshal after all, and is still in the form of a big Buddha, so only the effect of severely wounding the Warring States has been achieved. "Captain." Xiliu looked at Maudes back with piercing eyes. He felt Mauds emotions up close, and he probably guessed something. But he doesn''t care about Saul''s life or death. What he cares about is Maud''s powerful strength, Maud''s future actions, and the opportunity Maud can bring him to put all his thoughts into action. And now, the Maude he saw was the ideal captain he wanted to follow. Although I dont know if I can escape from here, Xiliu is in a great mood at this moment, and his emotions are very excited. at this time. The breath coming from behind slightly suppressed Xiliu''s excitement. He turned his head and looked at Jinping, Hancock, and Bucky who came out of the prison, and there was a cold killing intent in his eyes. But after seeing the corpse of Sol in Jinping''s arms, the icy killing intent in Xiliu''s eyes quickly faded away like a tide. "Hiliu." Mauds voice came at the right time. "In." Hearing Maudes call, Xiliu immediately put the matter of Jinping and others behind his head and looked at Maude. Red light floated in his eyes, and he scanned the battlefield with the color of sight and hearing. At the same time, he said to Xiliu: "I want the whole city to be buried with Sol. You know what to do." "To understanding." Xiliu heard the words, showing a dangerous and cold smile, returning the famous sword thunderstorm, striding towards the entrance of the advance city. He used to serve as the head of the advance city, but he believed that there was no need for the advance city a long time ago. Put the pirate who has sinned to death in a cage? What a joke. Since the crime is dead, it should be executed simply and cleanly. Hiliu, who had such an idea, began to massacre the prisoners who were advancing into the city as time passed. He believes that this behavior he has done is practicing justice. The result was not understood, and I was backstabbed by my colleagues. So, there is who he is today. Now, Maude has given him a chance to implement his previous ideas, how could he miss it. Even if he is advancing deep into the city alone, he may delay the opportunity to leave the battlefield, but he will not hesitate. "Weibull and prisoners above the third floor don''t move, I will take care of it myself." "Understand." Hiliu didn''t turn her head back, her gaze passed by Jinping and Hancock. As for Bucky, he was treated as air. Compared to Hancock, who only had Maud in his eyes, and thus didn''t even glance at Xiliu, he was actually looking at Xiliu who wanted to show his murderous intent. This guy... is ready to kill. Shinping''s mind came up with such a sentence. Hiliu passed them and strode into the prison. Bucky glanced at Xiliu, thinking that this guy must be crazy, so he didn''t hesitate to accept this kind of order that seemed to him to die. You know, every second counts now. When everyone is about to escape, how can it be possible to wait for you to come out of prison again? Hancock didn''t think so much, and came to Maude first. She is tall, standing next to Maude who is taller than her, but she gives people a sense of sight. "Huh? Isn''t that the Empress Hancock?" "Why stand with Maude!?" Seeing Hancock standing beside Maud, the navy in the battlefield was shocked. Qiwuhai accepted the order, but shot Maude. But what is the situation now? "Could it be that even the empress..." Many navies could not help but look at Cavendish who was in danger under the Yellow Ape offensive. First Cavendish turned against the water, and then the Empress Hancock. The man they tried their best to get rid of, what kind of charm does it have to make the two Qiwuhai turn back on such an important occasion? Dont Cavendish and Hancock know the consequences of this behavior? The navy was shocked and shocked again. Huang Yuan held a sky cloud sword made of photons, and with a single slash, he knocked out Cavendish in a runaway state. The color of seeing and hearing is not as good as the yellow ape, and the speed is not as good as the yellow ape. Cavendishs proud ability is nothing in front of Huang Yuan. "There is no chance..." After several fierce battles, Cavendish felt like he was pressing a few mountains on his shoulders. Since he merged with his personality and increased his strength, he can easily solve the enemy in every battle he encounters. But this time, he couldn''t see any chance of winning the battle, which made him feel desperate and deeply realized the strength gap between himself and the general. After Huang Yuan fought back Cavendish with a sword, he tilted his head to look at Maude and Hancock who were advancing to the city, habitually tilting the corners of his mouth. "I said you Qiwuhai, one by one, I really like to cause trouble to people~~~" Qiwuhai, who was urgently summoned, jumped two directly. Im having fun, is this? Suddenly, Huang Yuan''s eyebrows tweaked, and they happened to meet the cold gaze that Maude looked over. "Wu~~~It''s terrible~~~" As soon as he said his words, Maude, who was standing with Hancock in his vision, suddenly disappeared out of thin air. Huang Yuans sights and colors caught Maudes movements in an instant, and without thinking he raised his finger at Luo who was restrained by the pacifists and shot a beam of light. Maud suddenly appeared in front of Luo, and between his hands, he held the beam of light from the yellow ape into his palm, and immediately squeezed the beam of light with his bare hands as the shadow waves flowed. "How many times do you want to use this pediatric trick, Huang Yuan..." "Hello~~I really want to use a beam of light to penetrate your heart~~" Huang Yuan disagrees with Maudes ridicule. Maud looked cold. Behind ??, there was a ticking sound. Even without turning his head, Maude knew that it was the sound of pacifists who were accumulating attacks. Maud raised his arm, and flashed black and red lightning on his fist, which had become dark because of his armed color. Before the pacifist released the attack, Maude didn''t even turn around, and punched his fist on the pacifist''s chest first. Boom! There was a bang. The extremely powerful offensive power suddenly disintegrated the pacifists into countless parts. Seeing this scene, Huang Yuan''s face condensed. "Ok?" Zhan Momomaru, who had broken free from the negative Buff, was extremely shocked watching Maude smash the pacifists into countless parts with a punch. "What a joke..." The battle against Momomaru is unbelievable. His defense against the pacifists is clear. He never thought that the pacifists would fall in the battle by disintegrating into countless parts. After the pacifist disintegrated with a punch, Maude looked at Luo, who was seriously injured. "Luo, okay?" "I can''t die..." Looking at Maude coming out of the advancing city, Luo Chang sighed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 685： Find the place (two in one) Chapter 685 Finding the place back (two in one) With the arrival of Maude, Luo felt relieved even if he was surrounded by powerful enemies. If Maude stays in the advancing city for a few more minutes, most of them will have to confess here when facing the full-fire Yellow Ape. If the world government hadnt issued an order to capture it alive, Luo felt that he would have become a corpse seven or eight minutes ago. Fortunately, as far as the result is concerned, Maude came at the right time. "Escape?" Luo got up with difficulty, asked Cong Jian. He vaguely realized that the result of advancing the city tour was not good. But at this moment, he will not touch this topic too much. "Well, leave it to me here, you first move closer to Pushing City." Maud pulled out Qiu Shui while speaking, and slashed several leap slashes towards the remaining pacifists in the field. Several pacifists who were still fighting were about to attack Maud, they were split in half by an oncoming leap and slash, and exploded on the spot. The four pacifists present, including the pacifists who were suddenly disintegrated by Mauds punch just now, were wiped out as an understatement by Maud. "Is it really unbearable for a single blow?!!!" Zhan Momomaru looked at the remains of the fallen pacifist, unable to hide his shock. This is a weapon equivalent to the cost of a warship, and it is still a coordinated battle. The result is in front of Maude, just like dregs, and has no effect at all. "If there is only this level, even energy production cannot replace the position of the''Seven Wuhai''. No wonder Dr. Begapunk keeps saying that the current pacifists are unfinished products..." Zhan Tao Maru shook his head slightly, suppressed the shock in his heart, no longer thought about it, but looked at Mod and Luo. One is the target to be eliminated in this war, and the other is the target designated by the world government to be captured alive. "Master, I''m on it." Pacifists can''t count on it, and Zhan Momomaru can only do it personally. Rather than waiting for Huang Yuan to respond, Zhan Tao Maru stepped on the ground, sturdy like a swift truck, rushing towards Maude and Luo. "Gluck..." As soon as Zhan Taomaru rushed out, a strange laughter rang in Zhan Taomaru''s ears. This laugh... Fight with Momomaru for a moment. When ?? reacted, he saw a white ghost coming out of his chest. "That guy is already...!!!" Suddenly, Zhan Taomaru passed the picture of Perona being pierced by the beam of light in her mind. Too late to find out, the extremely negative emotions shrouded his heart in an instant. Affected by the negative emotions, Zhan Tao Maru seemed to give up struggling, rushed directly to the ground, and fell a dog to eat shit. "If there is an afterlife, I want to be a dust." Zhan Momomaru lay on the ground in an indecent posture, with a face full of love. Perona, who had been pierced through the heart by a beam of Huang Yuan, is now floating in mid-air intact. "Hey chuckle...My little cutie can''t catch the general, but it''s more than enough to deal with you!" Condescendingly, she looked at Zhan Taomaru who was put on the negative buff, her small face was full of unbearable pride. Zhan Momomaru could hear Perona''s words full of pride, but under the influence of the negative Buff, he couldn''t do anything, and could only swallow this wave of ridicule from Perona in tears. Huang Yuan looked at Perona, and raised her fingers as two laser beams. ݡ! The thundering laser beam instantly penetrated Perona''s chest. However. There was nothing on Perona''s chest. "Did you go through..." A strange color flashed in Huang Yuans eyes. Under the effect of seeing, hearing and color, from Perona''s body, he can indeed perceive the existence of breath. But the attack just now went straight through. Furthermore, when he first pierced Perona''s chest with a laser beam, although his attention was on another target, he was able to confirm the disappearance of Perona''s breath with his insights. "Hehehehehe, you are still a general at a loss, so you can easily be deceived, what a fool!" I deceived Huang Yuan by just using the little skill of switching breath. Perona was proud of her. Just after taunting Zhan Tao Maru, she directly ridiculed Huang Yuan. She is in a spiritual state, and she really has no reason to fear Huang Yuan. Unless Huang Yuan went straight to the terrifying three-masted ship and pulled out her body. If these ridicules make Huang Ape angry, it will affect Huang Apes domineering look. That''s great. But Huang Yuan will obviously not be affected by such trifles. However, he didn''t have the time to take care of Perona at this time, and his figure suddenly turned into a yellow light and flashed to Zhan Taomaru''s side. ! The yellow ape, who showed his figure, raised the Sky Cloud Sword in his hand, and in time blocked Maudes deadly knife towards Zhan Tao Maru. "Hey, hey~~~ Sneak attack on unsuspecting people, but they will be cast aside~~~" "Hey, isn''t the sneak attack your usual good show?" Maud''s eyes were cold, and when he pressed the knife, the shadow under his feet suddenly turned into a burst of criss-crossing spikes, penetrating the body of the nearby Huang Ape into scattered spots of light. Without the obstacle of the Sky Cong Yun Sword, Mo De took the opportunity to press Qiu Shui in his hand against the immobile Zhan Tao Maru lying on the ground. But the firefighting light spots scattered around suddenly exploded. is not very powerful, but the short-lived impact force still shook Maude back a few steps. Huang Yuan immediately condensed his figure again, and carried Zhan Tao Maru, who had lost his resistance, in his hands. Before Zhan Tao Maru broke free from the negative Buff, Huang Yuan chose to retreat temporarily, pulling the distance between him and Maude. Maud took this opportunity to continue to press against Huang Yuan. If you can kill Zhan Tao Maru, it will be equivalent to making the navy camp lose a major combat power. Even if you cant get rid of it, you can still use this opportunity to suppress the yellow ape, so that your companions can move closer to the city. Faced with Maudes strong offensive, Huang Yuan had to take into account Zhan Tao Maru, but he could only be crushed to retreat. In the field. Ulki, whose body was shot through several blood holes by the yellow ape, almost reached the conditions for the ability to activate, and was able to transform his injuries into strength. He was about to look at Huang Yuan, who was steadily defeated by Maude, and wanted to join forces with Maude to see if he could get rid of Huang Yuan before Zhan Tao Maru recovered. "This is a rare opportunity!" Ulki grinned, staring at the yellow ape. Just when he was about to kick his feet, Luo''s domain space enveloped. ৡ! The scenery in front of Urji''s eyes changed suddenly, and when he came back to his senses, he was already far away from the battle circle and came to Luo''s side. Good things were destroyed, Urji immediately frowned and looked at Luo, and said angrily: "Hey, I didn''t let you transfer me over!" "Don''t be stupid, what we should do now is to obey Maude''s orders and go to the city together." Luo''s chest was slightly undulating, and he glanced at Maude and Huang Yuan who were confronting each other. With the nature of the yellow ape, it is most suitable for shuttle and harvest on the battlefield, so after Maude came out of the advance city, he immediately focused on the yellow ape. As long as Maude can limit the mobility and lethality of Huang Yuan, it can greatly reduce the difficulty for other people in the pirate group to escape from the battle. Maud knows this. And Luo also knows this. So, Luo Ke didn''t want to see Urgi being stupid in such a race against time, thus wasting every second Maude was fighting for them. Ulji was not as thorough as Luo could see. In his head, he was still thinking about turning his injury into strength, and then giving it back to Huang Yuan. "Luo, you know my abilities. If you hadn''t transferred me over, I might have hit the yellow ape!" "Oh." Ruo reacted coldly. For Urji''s words, his left ear went in and his right ear went out. "You do not believe?!" Looking at Luos reaction, Urji''s face turned dark, suddenly thinking of something, and quickly said: "Otherwise, you will transfer the yellow ape to me now..." "If I could do it, I would have sent the yellow ape into the sea long ago." Luo interrupted Urki impatiently. His surgical ability is not omnipotent. If you encounter an enemy with too strong armor, whether it is the [cutting] ability in the field or the [transfer] ability, you will lose the effect it should have. Ulji didnt know this, he thought Luos transfer ability was absolute. "Hurry up and keep up?" Luo lay on Beibo''s back, turning his head and frowning to look at Urji who was standing still. Ulji looked at Maude and Huang Yuan who were fighting fiercely, and finally gave up the unrealistic idea and chased Luo and Beibo who were advancing towards the city. "I''ll go help Philo, you go first." Cavendish was injured, but he thought he was in good shape, and he was very worried about Philo''s situation. "it is good." Luo nodded towards Cavendish. If it was not because of severe injuries, Luo would not go directly to advance the city, but continue to participate in the battle to support other companions. "I am going too." Perona in the spirit state does not have to bear the risk of death. In this kind of knotty eyes, she is doing her part. "Big guy, Maude attaches great importance to Luo''s ability. You must protect Luo well and don''t let him be caught by the navy!" Perona looked at Urgi who was reluctant to get out of the war, and solemnly reminded her. Urji''s heart was slightly frozen when he heard the words. In a sense, protecting Luo''s safety is indeed more important than punching Huang Yuan. "Got it." Ulki waved her hand with her back to Perona. In this way, Urji, Luo and Beibo took the lead to move closer to the city. Due to the intervention of the Red-haired Pirate Group and Murloc Warriors, the defense line on the other side of the city has become the weakest place. Wait for everyone to gather in Advance City, which is the time to leave the battlefield. Huang Yuan kept evading Maudes offensive and noticed Luo''s movements. It doesn''t matter to other people, but the ability to capture Luo, who possesses the fruit of surgery, is a hard order confessed from above. It''s just that it is impossible for him to pass Maud to complete the order. After all, his light may not be faster than Maude''s shadow. But... "Your seen and heard color should have seen what your companion is facing..." Huang Yuan frequently blocked Maudes slashes with the Sky Cloud Sword. Maud did not speak, and the offensive against Huang Yuan became more and more fierce. Before attacking the Yellow Ape, he naturally saw the situation in the field clearly with his sight, hearing and color, and also saw the [new weapon] sent by the navy to besiege and suppress his companions. That is a new type of weapon that is far superior to pacifists in terms of breath and combat effectiveness. My companions who were already in a hard fight, the situation at this moment has become even more unfavorable. Its just that Maude cant make a move now... Huang Yuan was protecting Zhan Tao Maru, while resisting Maudes offensive hard, and said with a crooked mouth: "I just want to escape now, it''s too late~~~" "Escape?" Maud suddenly sneered, suddenly exerted his force, and flew out the yellow ape. "Don''t worry, I won''t run away until I''find my place''." "Oh~~?" The yellow ape who was shocked and flew out, landed from a low altitude, slowly stabilized his figure, and then looked at Maude with a little surprise. Maud looked cold. The shadow waves flowing on him, like shedding skin, all slipped to the bottom of his feet. After that, the falling shadows gathered together, forming a shadow clone with the same appearance as Maud. Huang Yuan quietly watched Maudes actions. Based on the information currently held by the Navy, it is possible to know that Mauds strongest form is to cover his body with a shadow, thus exerting double power and defense. How tricky is this kind of move that can amplify one''s own strength. Huang Yuan, who has played against Maude many times, has a deep understanding. But Maude is now taking the initiative to unload this augmentation form, which is equivalent to an ordinary person taking the initiative to abandon the gun. As for why Maude did this, Huang Yuan roughly guessed the reason. "Are you going to let''Shadow" support your companions~~~" Huang Yuan glanced at the shadow clone standing quietly beside Maude, and said in an unbeatable tone: "But then, if you dont have a shadow, dont think about stopping me~~~" "is it" Maud was noncommittal, and threw the ferret long knife that Bailey had transformed to the shadow clone. The shadow clone caught the ferret, held it in front of him, and pointed the blade at the yellow ape in front. Maud turned to hold Qiushui with both hands, and said indifferently: "To deal with you, there is no need for a shadow, but before that..." Speaking, Maude suddenly made a swinging hand gesture The shadow clone standing on the side of Maude, like a mirror image, is also in the same starting position as Maude. Exactly the same appearance, exactly the same posture. The only difference is a black knife and a white knife. "Ok?" Huang Yuan looked at the formation of Maude and Ying''s clone, and felt a crisis for no reason. And at this moment-- Maud and the shadow clone slashed at the yellow ape with the same frequency. Overlord. Break the barrier! The black and white double knives simultaneously chopped out a cylindrical hegemonic shock wave. At the moment of derivation, a black and white shock wave is like two streamers rotating around each other, perfectly blending into a majestic edge. Boom! The majestic shock wave destroyed everything along the way, and came to Huang Yuan in the blink of an eye. "!!!" Yellow Apes eyes shrank sharply, showing shock. In the next moment, he and Zhan Tao Maru were swallowed up by this terrifying majestic shock wave. The earth-shaking movement shocked everyone on the battlefield. Even the Red-Haired Pirates and the top combat power of the Navy could not help but be attracted by the movement. Under the gaze of countless eyes. The majestic shock wave remains unabated, and on the battlefield piled up with countless island debris, a huge chasm pierced through! followed. The shock wave rolled over the sea and ran into the distance. "what is that!!!" Countless people were shocked watching the shock wave disappearing at the end of the sea level. Then They saw the yellow ape falling out of the spilled light, half kneeling on an island debris, and spewing a large mouthful of blood. "General Huang Yuan..." Seeing this scene, the navy was stunned. If you are all right, you can post posts, fan pictures, videos, etc. in the fan creation area of ??the book review area. You can increase the out-of-circle index. Then I will mention the update and try to make the out-of-circle index to 20000. In this way, Every month there is an operating fund of 20,000 starting currency, which can give everyone benefits! (End of this chapter) Chapter 686： Focus of the audience Chapter 686 Focus of the audience The shock wave that pierced the battlefield through a huge gap, shocking the vast majority of the navy in the field. This kind of extremely terrifying move is definitely not something they can contend. After all, even General Huang Yuan was seriously injured Change to them, I am afraid it will be wiped out in an instant. Countless navy members were shocked to see Maude, who had seriously injured Huang Yuan. They know that Maude is powerful and a monster through and through. The Yellow Ape, which can be the top combat power of the navy, is not far behind, but it only took a long time before he was defeated in front of Maude. "Bacardi Maud..." "We take the initiative to provoke this monster, is it really worth it?" "Don''t say this kind of words that will tarnish the two characters behind you, we...but the navy!!!" "Sorry..." The movement caused by Maude after leaving Propulsion City made the navy''s minds surge and it was difficult to calm down. Up to this moment, they were finally able to realize Marshal Sakaskis determination. No matter how much it has to pay, Bacardi must stop here! must never-- Let this monster move forward again! Many navies look back at Mauds leaps and bounds all the way, and they feel as if they are pressing on a mountain, with a heavy feeling of shortness of breath that can hardly be breathed. Monsters among monsters like Maud whose growth curve is difficult to describe in words, in their view, the threat alone has far surpassed the four emperors who have long been famous in the new world. as well as-- Escape from the infinite hell, such as the evil successor Barrett, the lonely red Lederfield, and the world destroyer Waldo led by many legendary evil men. The hidden dangers and threats brought by these tricky characters are not as heavy as the heavy shackles that the man in front of the navy put on the hearts of the navy. Unimaginable... In a few years, what level will the strength of Bacardi Maud, who will frighten them, reach? "Be sure to stay here!!!" Although they were shocked by the deterrence displayed by Maud, the navies participating in this war, no matter their strength or courage, were the elite of the elite and did not retreat because of this. What they thought in their hearts was that Maude must never be allowed to leave here. After seeing the power of Overlord. Breaking the obstacles, even the crew of the Red-Haired Pirates Group was too shocked. "Hey, has Maude ever been so fierce before?!" "If you said''before'' refers to a few years ago, then I can answer you for sure, Maude would still be a minor issue..." "Ah..." The pirate was speechless. "I have seen the prestige of''BIG.MOM'', but compared to Maud''s move just now, it really pales in comparison." An older red-haired pirate crew member swung a knife to kill a navy admiral who had attacked him, and looked at Maude in the distance with a different color. "Little Maude''s current strength, can he match the boss?" "Why do you feel this way?" "Don''t you have it?" "Uh, it''s a little bit..." "Compared with the strength of the boss? It shouldn''t be enough, although Maude also has the power of that level..." "You know, a few years ago, this guy was a little peasant." The ??Redhead Pirates group looked at Maude, who became the focus of the audience, and couldn''t help but recall the image of Maude who had stayed in their minds a few years ago. The immature teenager is everywhere, and now he is a top pirate who can be compared with his boss in a trance. In the battlefield, Shanks and Akadog, who have divided an independent circle of battle, stopped at the same time in a tacit understanding, both silently watching the shock wave rushing to the end of the sea level. "Is it possible to achieve this level..." Shanks looked slightly complicated, and exclaimed: "I didn''t expect it." "Are you overlord..." Akahound''s eyes are filled with cold light. Although it was just a hasty glance, it was enough for him to see clearly the domineering domineering entanglement on the overlord. If it weren''t for this, with the yellow ape''s high-level armed color, even if it was hit head-on, it wouldn''t be so severely injured. Shanks held the knife in his right hand, Griffin''s blade fell to his side seemingly casually. "I was thinking early on, with the potential that Maud has, sooner or later he will come to our position, but I didn''t expect him to come so fast, the overlord color entangles... a strong man who can master this technique , A handful of them." "So what? This will be his graveyard!" Aka Dog looked at Shanks coldly, hot boiling lava flowing on his face, but his tone of voice was full of cold killing intent. Shanks slowly lifted Griffin, covering the inky black blade of the armed color, and flashing a black-red arc realized through the overlord color. "Aka Inu, since I am here, do you think I will let this happen?" "This is not a new world!" Akadog punched Shanks. A large amount of lava dragged by his ability gathered on his fist, and the high temperature emitted burned the surrounding air slightly distorted. Shanks swung a knife to smash the oncoming huge lava fist, immediately turned his wrist, and cut his backhand towards the scattered lava debris with a leap slash with a black-red arc flashing. A leap slash with terrifying power, it ran over the lava debris in an instant, and came to the red dog. Faced with this blow from the Four Emperor Shanks, the red dog was extremely fierce, with a fist flowing with magma, forcibly hitting the leap slash that came in front of him in that instant. Boom! The lava fist collided fiercely with the flying slash. The black-red arc spread to the surroundings like a spider web, and the hot lava fell to the ground like a spray of water. Immediately afterwards, a violent wave of air emerged in response to the momentum and swept all around. One is the Four Emperors and the other is the Admiral. Both each knew the trend of this war well, so they didn''t spare any energy in the confrontation. But compared to Shanks who fights more with the idea of ??containment, the red dog fights with the idea of ??killing Shanks. if it is possible. The admiral of the Navy who has always advocated the extermination of pirates, hopes that in this war, the Mord Pirates, Qiwuhai, and the Redhead Pirates can be wiped out. Another battle circle. "Porusalino..." Lieutenant General Crane glanced at the yellow ape who seemed to be injured from a distance, frowning, and ripples slowly appeared in the tranquil eyes of a deep pool. With such first-class powerhouses located on a high place, they have a clearer understanding of the strength of Maude, who has shown his trump card in the war on the top. Why did the white beard, known as the strongest man in the world, fall in front of Maud. They know the roots and know the bottom. And now, it has only been almost half a year since the end of the war on the top... Kemod did the feat of flying the Warring States half of the battlefield and seriously wounding Huang Yuan in a short period of time. The original cognition seems to be being subverted. Lieutenant General Crane''s heart was solemn for a while, and a faint premonition was vaguely born. Jaya controlled the earth dragon made of rocks, and repelled the besieging navy elite. He immediately looked at Lieutenant General Crane with a strange expression, panting, and showing a faint smile. "Haha, haha... Maude, it''s far more powerful than you think." "This kind of thing, you don''t need to explain it specifically." Smogg''s arms turned into billowing white smoke, and his expressionless face said: "Now, you should worry about yourself." As his voice fell, a heavy footstep sounded nearby. Several humanoid war weapons with specifications very similar to those of the pacifists stepped to the side of Smog, and Jaya''s figure was reflected in the lens-like eyes. In these humanoid war weapons, there are various forms of beastization features, which are like the local beastization capabilities of those with animal type ability, and they are integrated with the advanced weapons and equipment loaded on their bodies. There are not only the cold texture of machinery, but also the perception of wild power of creatures. This is the new type of pacifist who used the [IQ plant] left over by the golden lion found on the top battlefield by Dr. Vegapunk and made substantial improvements on the original basis. Although it is still an unfinished product lacking a crucial material, it has a combat power far better than that of a pacifist. Jaya quickly glanced at the few new pacifists, and her mind was slightly frozen. Compared with the old-style pacifists, these new-style pacifists exude a powerful atmosphere under the feedback of their experience. With the entry of the new pacifists, everyone in the Mord Pirates group faced a more severe situation. The crew of the three affiliated pirate regiments, namely, the Pirate Breaker, Hawkins Pirates, and Red Heart Pirates, have fallen a lot due to their inadequate strength, and the situation is getting more and more serious at the moment. In contrast, the many main forces headed by Hawkins, even if faced with a team led by an elite lieutenant admiral of the navy headquarters, at least they have the ability to deal with and will not fall easily. But with the intervention of the new type of pacifists, even Hawkins and others are gradually feeling overwhelmed. These new types of pacifists have more powerful strength and defense, and they are already qualified enough to enter the new world full of armed colors. On a messy rock. Click. The Warring States pushed away the large amount of rubble buried on his body, and got up from the smoke and dust. His body, mixed with blood and dust, looks quite embarrassed. "That was just...!?" The Warring States, the first to be hit by Maude, although he did not see Maudes move, which was even more terrifying than the four emperors BIG.MOMs prestige. Destroying obstacles, he could clearly feel it through seeing, hearing and seeing. To the momentum that destroys the world. "Ok?!" Soon, the Warring States period saw the yellow ape who was half-kneeling and vomiting blood, his face changed involuntarily, and he suddenly looked at Maude who was farther away. With Huang Yuans strength, how could he be injured in such a short period of time. In the short time he was hit by Maude and flew most of the battlefield, what happened? On the island debris. Huang Yuan felt dizzy slightly, his vision changed back and forth between clear and fuzzy. After a second or two. The line of sight gradually became clear. "" The yellow ape lowered his head, silently watching a large pool of blood blooming on the ground. The frivolous color that has been on the face since the start of the war no longer exists at this moment. When was it the last time I was injured like this... Too long, too long. For a long time, Huang Yuan can''t remember it. "Hoo..." Huang Yuan let out a long breath, slowly got up, and for the first time looked at the dying Zhan Taowan who had fallen in the distance. Although he had tried his best to protect the battle against Momomaru, the power of the shock wave far exceeded his expectations. Even if he blocked most of the damage, just a little bit of prestige is enough to make Zhan Momomaru almost die on the spot. Following Huang Yuan''s gaze, a pacifist implanted in the relevant action logic program is rushing to the dying War Momomaru at the fastest speed. Seeing this scene, Huang Yuan quickly retracted his gaze. "Are you entangled in the attack of the''Overlord''... Hey." After confirming Zhan Tao Maru''s condition, Huang Yuan''s eyes rolled and stared at Maude, who had already retracted the sword posture. After fighting the hegemony head-on. After breaking the obstacle, Huang Yuan noticed the domineering domineering that was poured into the attack. In that situation, even if he left Zhan Tao Maru to make his whole body elemental, he couldn''t avoid the damage. In contrast, using armed colors to defend is better. But... Able to use the overlord''s color in the attack, in this sea, anyone who can do it can be counted with one hand. Kemod did it! While Huang Yuan was exclaimed, his heart was full of solemn meaning. far away. Urki and the others who were retreating to Pushing City, and Cavendish and Perona, who went to support their companions, all looked shocked after seeing the mighty momentum that Maude had just cut out. "That **** Mord can use such an eye-catching (powerful) move!!! Damn it!!!" Seeing Maude become the focus of the audience, Cavendish began to gritted his teeth with jealousy again. Perona floated behind Cavendish, and said in surprise: "I''ve never seen Master Maud use this trick...Could it be a new trick that I just mastered during this time!" "This period of time? How long does it mean?" Cavendish looked up at Perona. Perona tilted her head slightly and said, "At most one or two weeks." "" Cavendish felt critically hit. Ulji, who is still a distance from the advance city, looked back at Maudes back, and said with emotion: "I never sleep in my life, and don''t even think about catching up with the captain. Fortunately, I chose the captain, and the captain chose me." "" Luo, lying on Beibo''s back, glanced at Urgi with a different color in his eyes. The look in his eyes seemed to say-- You have the unrealistic idea of ??catching up with Maud. Ulji seemed to be able to feel Luo''s inner thoughts, raised his eyebrows and said: "Luo, don''t you want to laugh at a man who has a dream?" "The difference between daydreams and dreams is quite big." Luo, who had been defeated by Maud a long time ago, made a bit of a sarcasm when he turned his actual feelings into a poisonous tongue. "If it weren''t for the circumstances, I really want to give you a punch." Urji sighed deeply. However, he actually agrees with Luo''s statement. On the matter of catching up with Maud It can only be realized in a dream. Ulki thought in his heart. Luo ignored Urji, but silently looked at Maude''s back. With the current situation, leaving the battlefield as soon as possible is the most important thing. But he could vaguely feel that Maude must be planning to make a big fuss next. "Don''t be too messy, Maude..." Luo muttered to himself in his heart. Advance to the city. Bucky''s eyes were round, and his open mouth almost occupied half of his face. "What was that just now!!!" He was really frightened by Maude''s strength. In his impression, not to mention that Uncle Raleigh, or even Captain Roger, had never played such a terrifying move. "What an incredible man..." Very flat face was filled with dignity. The eyes that looked at Maude were filled with dignity. The Maude that he saw with his own eyes quickly replaced the Maude that he had seen in the Chambord Islands. Shenping was suddenly curious about what Maude experienced during the time he was imprisoned in the city... So that the strength soared to this level. "Ok?" Shenping suddenly looked to one side, and saw Hancock stepping on his long legs and heading straight to the battlefield. "Hankock, what are you going to do?" "" Hancock ignored Jin Pings words and went straight to where Maude was. What to do? Do you still need to ask about this kind of thing? Of course, to fight alongside Maud. Hancocks eyes were filled with the shape of Maude. Maud, who was in the distance, suddenly felt a little strange. Since its not a sense of crisis, he doesnt care too much. "Although it is the first time to use this trick... but I still think that it will make you lose combat power directly." Maud looked at Huang Yuan who was not slightly injured, and said coldly: "Sure enough, the proficiency is still not enough." Even though there was a distance away, Huang Yuan heard Maudes words, and there was a rare solemn color on his slightly wretched face. Maud did not intend to waste the second hegemony on Huang Yuan. Breaking the barrier, glanced at the position of Jia Ya from the corner of his eye. With the effect of seeing, hearing, and seeing, he can see the situation that Jia Ya is facing at a glance. The thought moved slightly, and the shadow clone holding the ferret immediately rushed to the direction of Jaya. If you want to get everyone out of the battlefield, you have to rely on Jia Ya''s ability to flutter fruit. So, you must first let the shadow clone go to help Jaya to relieve the siege, and bring Jaya to the advance city. Whether it is out of war or destroying the entire advance city. Jayas ability is the key. This is also the reason why Maude decisively separated the shadow clone. Just before sending the shadow clone to support Jaya, he can take a shot by the way and use Domination to break the barrier and seriously injure Huang Ape. "If it goes well, the next step is..." After sending the shadow clone to support Jaya, Maude looked far at the Fujitora who was fighting fiercely with many cadres of the Red-haired Pirate Group. The only person in the field who can prevent them from escaping is Fujitora. Maud''s mind turned, and he has already decided that he will stay alone before his comrades get out of the battle. ৡ! The Yellow Ape took the initiative to narrow the distance and came to Maud. "That trick just now was really ruthless, but..." He glanced at the distant shadow clone, and said calmly: "Without the shadow, you can''t use the move just now." Maud did not speak, but raised his hand to take out the many shadows collected from the advancing city. Huang Yuan looked at the shadow ball hovering in Maude''s palm, his eyes couldn''t help changing. 5000 words, 5000 words today, maybe 6000 words tomorrow, waiting for 6000 words, is 7000 words far away! (End of this chapter) Chapter 687： The Suppressed Yellow Ape (2 in 1) Chapter 687 The Suppressed Yellow Ape (two in one) As a traverser, Maude possesses the [Hunter''s Notes] ability to see the ceiling of the world''s combat power. Under this premise, eating the shadow fruit is the wisest choice Maud has ever made. Whether it is a collection of shadows that absorb shadows to enhance their own strength, or the Pisces circulation that attaches shadows to their bodies to increase their power, or use the shadow clone mechanism to use the combined technology to break the obstacles. These amplifying features derived from the Shadow Fruit ability can allow Maude to directly break through the battle ceiling in the late stage. Even if it hasn''t reached the later stage, Shadow Collection and Pisces Circulation are still a kind of augmentation skills that are especially useful in battle. To put it simply, in the later stage, the Mord with shadow fruit ability will be stronger. "Shadow gathering place." Maud backhanded the shadow ball with 379 shadows into his body. The shadows who were still struggling crazily in the first second, sink into Maude''s body in the second second, turning into rushing power, flowing in every corner of Maude''s body. In an instant, Maude''s body swelled in a half circle, and the muscles all over his body were high and uplifted, like a hard rock. The naked skin color changed directly to gray, and a circle of jet black iris slowly emerged in the eyes. Seeing the changes that Maude had ushered in in an instant, Huang Yuan was secretly wary. Although the cells on the fifth and sixth floors were blood-washed and pushed into the city, there are no commendable prisoners. But as long as Maude is not picky, he can still filter out some shadows that can be used to increase his strength. Just... The quality of the shadow this time is definitely not as good as that of the top war. said so, but Maudes current strength is not what it used to be. The only thing to be thankful is that Maude, along with Baileys own shadow, will be sent to support the other members of the Maude Pirates. Huang Yuan knows. But facing Maude, who is not in his heyday, he would feel lucky. This kind of thing. How could it happen if it was left before. But now... In the face of Maude, who is more powerful, Huang Yuan had to be cautious, and he didn''t have the energy and the mood to go to the yin and yang. Huang Yuan took the lead in launching an offensive, with his arms crossed, his thumb and **** touching, circled a burst of star-like light. "Bachi Qiong Gouyu!" Several light bullets shot out from the star-shaped light, and in a short moment, a dense barrage was pulled out, and it shrouded in front of Maude. Maud did not dodge or hide, a dense light spot reflected in his eyes. Overlord! The Qiu Shui that was rolled up high, cut down sharply. The cylindrical shock wave filled with surging power broke through the air, crushing all the oncoming light bullets, and then attacked the yellow ape unabated. The figure of the yellow ape instantly transformed into light, disappearing in the same place in a flash. The overlords shock wave went into the air and rushed into the distance, crushing and killing several unlucky navies along the way. The next moment. The yellow ape showed his figure in a safe position. According to his previous fighting style, after avoiding the enemy''s attack, he usually moves behind the enemy and counterattacks the enemy. This time, Huang Yuan did not fulfill his previous style. Perhaps because of injury at a disadvantage, or because he thinks dragging Maud here is a tactic that best fits the situation on the court. Anyway, just a small detail, it can be seen that Huang Yuan has become a little conservative between offense and defense. But Maude doesnt care about these. His tactics have always been to suppress the opponent to death, without giving the opponent a chance to breathe. ৡ! Maud reached the ground with his toes and used a shadowless step, his body suddenly merged into the night breeze. Next second. Maud flashed to the front of Huang Yuan, slashed with a knife. The palm of the yellow ape glowed, and gathered into a sky cloud sword made of photons, blocking the fallen autumn water. ! The vigor of the swords collided, cutting the surrounding ground into deep trenches. Maud''s eyes were cold, and Huang Yuan did not give the Huang Ape a chance to fight back. At the moment when the sword hit, his arm suddenly exerted force and pulled the knife sharply. The Qiu Shui knife blade wrapped in a tightly armed color suddenly resembled a saw, swiping down the lightsaber. In the face of this broaching attack focused on one point, the non-physical Sky Cong Yun Sword suddenly snapped. And the Qiu Shui that cut off the sky cloud sword, when the blade fell downward, he took advantage of the trend to chop off a sword energy towards the yellow ape. ! The Yellow Ape who lost the Sky Cloud Cloud Sword was directly cut in half by this sword aura. It was just the body that had been cut in half, but it suddenly turned into dozens of streams of light, quickly converging towards the rear, and re-consolidating the body of the yellow ape. As Huang Yuan just condensed his body, Maude was already chasing him, Qiu Shui cut out bursts of blades in his hand and enveloped Huang Yuan in. Huang Yuan looked solemn, a red light flashed in his eyes, or moved left and right, or partially elementalized, doing his best to avoid the fierce slashes intertwined by Maude. In the face of Maude''s fierce offensive like a shower, Huang Yuan fell into a disadvantage for a while. Although he is a natural ability person, his swordsmanship can at least suppress Leily, not to mention the peak. However-- The non-physical Sky Cloud Sword has no advantage at all in the face of Qiushui, which has superior hardness and texture. It can be said that Maudes just a broach directly destroyed Huang Yuans idea of ??using swordsmanship to fight. "It''s so fierce~~~ It seems we can only distance ourselves first..." The yellow ape who can only blindly avoid the attack, gradually feels weak. Previously, he had taken a move to overcome the obstacles, but it still had a significant impact on him. Furthermore, Maude, who has absorbed nearly four hundred shadows, is still not inferior to him in terms of strength, even if the shadows and ferrets are removed. Huang Yuan realized that he could not head-to-head with Maude, relying on his speed advantage, decisively opened the distance and got rid of Maudes quick attack. "If I remember correctly..." The yellow ape retreated at the speed of light, and a dazzling light flashed from his palm, calmly saying: "Your ability is time-limited, right." As soon as the voice fell, a thick beam of light shot towards Maude from the palm of his hand. Maud didn''t say a word, still didn''t dodge or evade, swinging a knife to cut the lasing beam in half. Boom! The bisected beam crossed Maud, landing behind him and causing an explosion. The air wave swept through, but he couldn''t catch up with Maude, who was forced to Huang Yuan again. Huang Yuan made up his mind to deal with Maude. When Maudes offensive enveloped him again, he had no idea of ??counterattack, but blindly defended. As long as the time can be delayed On the one hand, it can prevent Maude from playing the value of the shadow gathering place, and on the other hand, it can restrain Maude, and then use his own advantage on the battlefield to slowly eat away the members of the Maude Pirates. This kind of tactics is disgusting, but it is the best choice at the moment. At least in Huang Yuans view, it is the most important thing for the camp to win compared to personal victory or defeat. Seeing Huang Ape blindly watching the turtle guard, Maude soon realized that Huang Ape wanted to delay time. Although he was able to suppress the injured Yellow Ape, it was unrealistic to race against time to solve the Yellow Ape without the shadow clone and Pele. However, Maudes original intention to find Huang Yuan in trouble was also to restrict Huang Yuan. After all, judging from the current situation on the battlefield, if Huang Yuan is allowed to move freely on the battlefield, and the single-handed means of sneak attack and sniper killing, it will be enough to bring disaster to everyone in the Mord Pirate Group. So before the shadow clone protects the companions to advance to the city to gather, Maude must not let the yellow ape mess around. As long as the companions can get out of the war, Maude can take back the shadow clone and Bailey, and deal with the yellow ape and even the other navies in a heyday. Both sides are trying to contain, but it is a bit coincident. Just judging from the scene At least in the eyes of others, Huang Yuan is the one who has been brutally suppressed. And it''s still the kind of situation that is suppressed to look completely immobile. This kind of brutal suppression happened to the general. For the navy who watched this scene, it was an incredible scene. "General Huang Yuan was suppressed by Maude..." The navy nearby, either in horror or fear, looked at Maude. Only the combat power, the navy side has the advantage. In this case, they should go to help Huang Yuan. However, the suppressive power displayed by Maude made them hesitate for a while. At this moment, a golden light shone from behind them. "Ok?" "The Warring States Supervisor...!!!" The navy turned their heads abruptly, and what was greeted was the Warring States in the form of the Great Buddha. After a short break, the Warring States period resumed its ability to enter the arena again. "What are you doing in a daze?! Don''t hurry up and help Polusalino!!!" The Warring States bathed in golden light, a look full of pressure, quickly passed the navy present. "Yes!" The navy lifted up and rushed towards Maud. The Warring States period is naturally impossible to watch a play on the sidelines. In the case of ample combat power, the siege of Maud is an inevitable result. After all, this is a war, not a duel. He brought a group of navy elites, ready to intervene in the battle between Maude and Huang Yuan. But when they first acted, a graceful figure swiftly approached and blocked them. "My concubine won''t let you pass here." The visitor was Hancock, who had rushed all the way from Pushing City to here. She raised her chin high, with a scornful gesture, looking coldly at the navy who was preparing to besiege Maud. "It''s the Empress...!!!" Looking at Hancock who was killed halfway, the navy''s complexion changed. The Warring States period frowned and looked at Hancock who was thrusting his foot, and asked in a deep voice: "Hancock, you who have nothing to do with Modus, why do you want to help him? You should be very clear about what will your country face if you actively abandon your identity as Qiwuhai!" "Compared to that kind of trivial matter, my concubine will never allow you to interfere with Maud!" Hancock was still in a condescending posture, but when Mauds name was mentioned, a blush appeared on his white face. "Little things?" The Warring States Period for a moment. Immediately afterwards, all the navy, including him, noticed the affection that Hancock showed when he mentioned Maude''s name. "Isn''t it?!" "Did the empress fall in love with Bacardi Maude at first sight?!!!" "How can this kind of thing..." "Even if Bacardi Maud is handsome, but the Empress never puts any man in his eyes..." The navy who were still wondering about Hancocks motives were all taken aback and felt incredible. The Warring States Period, his face sank. It is hard to imagine that the empress, who has always been cold and inhuman, would actually ignore the situation of her own country in order to help Maude. The key to the problem is... With the intelligence held by the navy, there has always been no intersection between Maud and Hancock. What is the reason for Hancock to achieve this level? Is it really because Maudes charm is so high that Hancock falls in love at first sight? He admitted that he was in the pirate circle with Mods looks and charm, and he was indeed unmatched. Even Cavendish, who is known as the noble son, has to bow to Mauds aura. But... What a joke! The Warring States really couldn''t accept this outrageous reason. Even if this reason is indeed very close to the truth. Warring States took a deep breath. Seeing that Hancock had decided, he stopped talking and pushed his palm to attack Hancock. The shock wave burst from the palm of his hand, and blasted towards Hancock in the blink of an eye. "Beep." Although Hancock didn''t want to give in, it was an attack from the former navy marshal after all. She couldn''t help but her waywardness, and immediately escaped the shock wave''s attack range with amazing foot power. "Prisoner''s Arrow!" After avoiding the attack of the Warring States Period, Hancock realized a pink love heart between his hands. Pulling and pulling it, ignoring the existence of the Warring States period, he shot a love arrow towards the navy. "Don''t take it hard!" The Warring States eyes condensed slightly, and a voice reminded. The navy in the field reacted very quickly, scattered around, avoiding the shot of the prisoner''s arrow. But there were still more than ten navy arrows accidentally hitting them, and they turned into stone on the spot. "The hateful empress...!!!" The navy who survived the disaster, with lingering fear, looked at the colleagues who turned into stone on the spot. If they fail to escape, they will end up in the same way. Faced with the navy''s curse, Hancock did not pretend to be in a pitiful mood at this time, his expression was cold and frosty, and a pink love was once again manifested. She intends to ignore the Warring States for a while, and then use the captive arrow to turn all the navy into stone Only in this way, will no cats and dogs disturb Maude''s battle. "Leave it to me here, and you guys will help Polusalino." The Warring States with clear thinking, how could Hancock do what he wanted, and immediately dragged his huge body to quickly attack Hancock. But Hancocks thoughts were equally clear, relying on the speed advantage brought by his foot strength, he was stunned to leave the Warring States behind and chase after the navy who planned to bypass the battle circle and go directly to Mauds troubles. "This woman...!!!" The navy looked at Hancock ignoring the Warring States offensive and chasing him aggressively, all with a shock. This woman must be crazy to achieve this level! ! ! A woman who is really trapped in a vortex of love will become an unreasonable creature? ? ? Pull your hip o(ini)o (End of this chapter) Chapter 688： Stunned (4600 words) Chapter 688 Stunned (4600 words) Pink arrows shot all over the sky. The beauty is thrilling, but it contains fatal danger. The navy looked dignified, evading the flying arrows in panic. The female emperor who became an enemy perfectly demonstrated to the navy what is tricky at this moment. "The concubine''s''command'' is absolute!" Hancock looked cold, and didn''t care about the consumption of physical strength. She raised her hand with the bow, and kept shooting arrows with petrified effects at the elites of the navy. The order that the navy accepted was to besiege Mord. Facing Hancocks pursuit, they could only avoid the attack blindly, and had no plan to counterattack. But Hancock doesnt care about that much. She will never allow anyone to cross the line to interfere with Maud. For this, she doesn''t mind turning this group of navy and even the Warring States period into stone. "You will regret it, Hancock!" The voice of the Warring States Period, mixed with the sound of the sound, came with a burst of golden light. In the golden light, the majestic Buddha figure, with a sense of oppression that makes people breathless, attacked Hancock. Launched in one palm. The radiant light turned into a shock wave, which immediately enveloped Hancock. Boom! The strong impact force easily shattered the ground. Hancock was caught in it, and under the attack, he spit out a mouthful of blood. The close-fitting cheongsam on her body cracked into several small openings, revealing her fair skin. After ??Shengsheng resisted the damage caused by the shock wave, Hancock only glanced at the Warring States Period, and then turned a blind eye to it. He raised his hand and shot the pink arrows towards the group of navy. After a round of arrows rain, an extra row of rocks appeared in the field. In order to prevent the navy from interfering with Maud, this woman who has always been inhumane, even did not hesitate to withstand an attack from the Warring States Period. How to achieve this level? There is no special reason, nor is it love at first sight as these navies think. For Hancock. Above this sea of ??fighting, fighting, and preying on the weak, there is a generally accepted iron rule that cannot be violated, that is Never make a shot against the Tianlongren! But there are countless people in the world, Bacardi Maud, but there is only one! That is the only and extremely special one. A man who dared to attack the sacred place Mary Joa above the clouds, and a man who dared to attack those invincible Celestials. Yes it is. From the moment he knew the incident, in Hancocks eyes, Maude had become a unique existence. However. The Warring States period and even the navies present could not understand Hancock''s approach. "She is really crazy..." The remaining navy elites who were not turned into stone looked at Hancock who was so determined in amazement. The Warring States'' face was condensed, and after accepting the move, he attacked Hancock again without any delay. If it wasn''t for a body injury, the effect of the blow just now wouldn''t be so weak. Hancock stepped away, avoiding the Sengoku attack from behind. She still focuses on the remaining naval elites in the field. Feeling the sight from Hancock, these navy elites felt as if they were being stared at by a giant python in a trance. not far away. Huang Yuan and Maude, who were fighting each other, noticed the situation on Hancocks side. Huang Yuan said he was a little confused. There would have been reinforcements to help him relieve the pressure. Who ever thought Hancock, a woman, would do this level. This is because he doesnt want to make him feel better. For Hancocks approach, let alone Huang Yuan a bit dazed, Maude was actually quite surprised. Although he knew the reason why Hancock wanted to help him, it was beyond Maude''s expectation that he would be able to do so. But... It''s really helpful. Maud concentrates on dealing with Huang Yuan. Huang Yuan, who blindly defended, was defeated by Maud''s fierce offensive. In the eyes of others, the yellow ape, who was beaten from beginning to end, really has such a dangerous sense of sight. But there is no alternative. In order to prevent Maude from expanding his fast break advantage, Huang Yuan would not easily make a move even if he saw an opportunity. Be steady and not waved. He thoroughly implemented this tactical idea. the other side. Jaya, who is already in a precarious situation, is a real danger with the participation of the new pacifists. With fewer enemies and more enemies, during the siege, Lieutenant Crane used his power to wash away more than half of her physical strength and domineering. can be called a fatal loss, making her unsustainable in the fierce battle. She was under siege and was wounded soon. Serious physical exertion, coupled with injuries. This can almost be said to have killed her capital that can continue to deal with. "After you fall, your team will also completely lose the possibility of escaping here." Seeing that Jaya is at the end of the battle, Lieutenant General Crane retired from the battle circle, put his gloves back on his hands, and looked calmly at Jaya who was being besieged by the new pacifists, as if he would fall down next moment. has washed away most of Jia Ya''s physical strength and domineering, and there is no need to participate in the siege. Facing the siege, Jia Ya, with a tired face, clenched his teeth and persisted. Indeed... Her floating ability is the key to everyone''s evacuation. If you fall here, it means that the back road is broken. If it is not for the tightness of combat power, she should actually avoid fighting as much as possible in accordance with Maudes requirements. Didi The sharp noises from all around are the movement of the new pacifists gathering laser beams. In an instant, seven light beams shot from all directions to the location of Jaya. Boom! ! A violent explosion engulfed Jaya in an instant. The smoke and dust swept up by the turbulent air wave swept away at a low altitude. Seven new-style pacifists with animal forms, slowly closed their mouths, and the red light representing investigation emerged in their lens-like eyes. The smoke and dust will not affect their ability to find enemies. Soon. They captured the exact location of Jaya who was in the smoke and dust. The next moment, they, who have a partial beastization form, kicked their feet and rushed into the dust in the blink of an eye at a speed far better than the old pacifists. Jaya, who was slightly affected by the explosion, endured the pain caused by the injury, red light in her eyes floated. According to the information received from the feedback from experience and color, we have grasped the trends of the new pacifists who rushed into the smoke and dust. Overlord! Jaya, who was in the smoke and dust, quickly adjusted her position, and immediately swung the axe, cutting down in a certain direction. As the blade of the axe fell, a cylindrical hegemonic shock wave suddenly penetrated through the dust and bombarded a new type of pacifist. The powerful impact force directly blasted the sturdy body of the new pacifist and hit the other two pacifists in the same straight line. Along with the loud noise, three new-style pacifists were stacked on top of everything, flying upside down in smoke and dust, hitting the ground heavily, and crushing a deep ditch. The other four new pacifists in the smoke and dust took advantage of the situation and poured their attacks on Jaya. Panting, Jaya struggled to resist the joint offensive from the new pacifists. The elite naval forces headed by Smog and Tina were not idle, and they attacked Jaya one after another. Two fists are hard to beat four hands, and Jia Ya''s declining trend suddenly grows. One of the new pacifists waved her back on her back. Boom! A jellyfish-shaped air wave shook out on Jia Ya''s back, he spits out blood, and flew out in response. But it also got rid of the siege. She twisted her body in mid-air, and after landing, she staggered and withdrew for several steps, almost falling to the ground. But just as soon as she stabilized her figure, three new pacifists attacked her from the left and right directions behind her. "Ok?" Jaya was shocked, and dodge the attack from the three new pacifists in a dangerous and dangerous way. After that, she took a closer look. The new pacifists in front of ?? are clearly the three that were hit by her hegemony just now. More than ten seconds ago, he obviously suffered the damage from the overlord frontally, but now it does not seem to be a major problem, only his chest is slightly sunken. If you were an old-style pacifist, a big hole should have been penetrated in your chest long ago, and you would lose your combat effectiveness. "This defense..." Jia Ya''s heart sank. The outstanding combat power displayed by the new pacifists in combat was also seen by Lieutenant General Crane. Compared with the old-style pacifists who had no sense of existence in the war on the top, the new-style pacifists improved by Dr. Bergapunk did not fluctuate much in terms of cost. However Whether it is attack power, defense power, or even mobility, it is more than five times that of the old pacifists. Regarding the existence of a new type of pacifist, Lieutenant General Crane is also one of the insiders. She knew that the reason Begapunk was able to launch a new type of pacifist relied on the IQ plant left over by the Golden Lion at the top of the war. This is a special plant that can make living things huge and accelerate the speed of evolution. The only side effect is that it will make creatures lose their sanity and become violent. Ke Bega Punk can eliminate the negative effects, and use the characteristics of [IQ] to activate the activity of the devil factor in artificial animal fruits and improve the stability of artificial animal devil fruits. On this basis, the technology of implanting weapons with the ability of animal-based fruit will perfectly integrate the man-made animal-based devil fruit into the body of the old pacifist. This is the perfect fusion of wildness and technology. This created the terrible combat power of a new type of pacifist. But this is still an unfinished product. What Lieutenant General ??He knows is that according to Bergapunks vision, the new pacifists still lack a kind of tough memory metal material. If you can find a new type of pacifist who meets the requirements of memory metal and integrates with the animal demon factor, it will have unprecedented [mechanical self-healing power]. Humanoid weapons like ??, once mass-produced, will completely change the pattern of the world. Even if it is still an unfinished product, Qiwuhai is no longer needed. "This war is both a result and a beginning." Lieutenant General Crane watched the active performance of the new pacifists and muttered to himself in his heart. Just wait for the output of [IQ] to increase, relying on the technology developed by Vegapunk. The stable animal demon factor will not only blossom and bear fruit on the new pacifists, but will also be widely applied to every elite navy weapon. Mass-produced biological weapons. This is also one of the values ??[IQ] can bring. It''s just like- The ferret in Maude''s hand is like a ferret. Lieutenant General Crane stood outside the circle, watching the battle that was about to settle. "Ok?" Suddenly, Lieutenant Crane''s eyes changed and he suddenly raised his head to look into the air. I saw a figure stepping on the moon step, coming volley into the sky. That figure is the shadow clone of Maude holding a ferret. Looking at the arrival of the shadow clone, Lieutenant Crane''s face slightly condensed, and he quickly glanced at Maude, who was suppressing the yellow ape in the distance. "Is it a shadow..." Lieutenant General Crane turned to look at the shadow avatar in the sky, his expression returning to normal. Smogg, who was besieging Jaya and other naval elites, only noticed the shadow clone coming from the volley. The new pacifists who follow the procedures did not pay attention to the arrival of the shadow clone, and kept attacking Jaya. In the air. The shadow clone taps Bailey twice with the index finger. Bailey immediately switched from the long knife form to the Gatling gun form. The shadow avatar hovered in mid-air with its feet on the moon step, set up the Gatling machine gun, pointed the muzzle at the navy below, and even the new pacifist. After that, the shadow clone pulled the trigger. Da da da- In the gushing flames, the bullets fired from the barrel of the gun, like a downpour, enveloped Smogg and other navy underneath. Although ?? is a machine gun, its accuracy is not affected. "!!!" Faced with such fierce firepower, Smog''s navy dared not to be big, and withdrew from the firepower''s affected area at the fastest speed. The new pacifists did not evade, and let the bullets hit the body. Relying on its excellent defensive power, it was abruptly resisted by the Gatling machine gun, and did not suffer any damage. Obviously, only bullets entangled with armed colors can injure the new pacifists. Only with this defensive power that can easily withstand fire-strikes, the new pacifists are enough to become a nightmare for pirates who use guns in the sea. Carrying a machine gun and shooting, the new pacifists still besie Jaya upright. However. The retreat of ??Smog and other navies still relieved Jayas pressure to a certain extent. Realizing that the machine gun cannot stop the new pacifists, the shadow clone landed quickly, and the Gatling machine gun in his hand immediately became a long knife. ৡ! The shadow of the avatar touched the ground, the figure blended into the wind, and walked silently to Jia Ya''s side. Jaya looked at the shadow clone who was rushing to the rescue, and she was very familiar with Maude, and she could tell at a glance that the person was the shadow clone. Despite this, she was relieved. Kage avatar looked at the new pacifists around her expressionlessly, and slashed away with a knife. Ling Ling''s sword light flashed away. A new type of pacifist was cut and flew out. Shadow clone has the same sword technique as Mord. Under Jayas coordinated combat, it only takes a few seconds to repel all the new pacifists. Smog and Tina and other navies who were temporarily retreating looked at the shadow clones that came to the rescue with a look of surprise. "It''s just a shadow." Lieutenant General ??He reminded him in due course. Hearing Lieutenant General Cranes reminder, the navy calmed down. was also at this time, they saw that the new pacifists who had been cut off by Mord had not been substantively hurt, and their hearts were immediately settled. "Even if it is the shadow of Maud...it can''t help the new pacifists!" Smog and other elite naval forces were surprised at the combat power of the new type of pacifists when they were calm in their hearts. Weapons like ?? are simply invincible on the battlefield. "Can''t even Maude''s shadow hurt them?" Jaya looked at the new-style pacifist who was cut by the shadow clone but did not cause any serious problems, her brows couldn''t help but frowned, and the amber eyes were filled with surprises. She is currently in poor condition, unable to penetrate the defenses of the new pacifists, which is a normal result. However, the attack of the Mord Shadow clone also had little effect, which means that the defense of the new pacifist has indeed reached a level that can stand firm in the new world. This result makes Jaya feel heavy, while the navy side is confident. The new-style pacifists who stabilized their stature, once again rushed fearlessly at the shadow clone and Jaya. at this time- Shadow clone holding the ferret in his hand, in a slight shadow tremor, suddenly turned into Qiushui. The inconspicuous change in the blink of an eye. Ling all the navies present, including Lieutenant General Crane, were slightly startled. followed. They saw that Qiu Shui, known as the national treasure of the country, slashed an arc-shaped leap with a black and red arc towards the new pacifists. ͡! The new pacifists who rushed towards Jaya and Maude were cut in half by this leaping and slashing black and red arc. "This?!" A second before, Lieutenant General Crane, who was still marveling at the extremely powerful defensive power of the new pacifists, was waiting for the navy. At this moment. is the new type of pacifists who have fallen to the ground and been cut in half. (End of this chapter) Chapter 689： 3 seconds (two in one) Chapter 689 3 seconds (two in one) The new pacifists who have been tested have shown extremely powerful defenses. also brought great confidence to Smogg and other navies. can be instantaneously The arc-shaped sword energy that Mord slashed out, it actually cut all the new-style pacifists in half in half. The result of the sudden turn of events has shocked the navy. "Maud." Jaya looked at the back in front of her, showing a small smile. is still the same body shape, but the ferret has become autumn water. This means that Maude has just exchanged positions with the shadow clone, and there is a scene where all the new pacifists are destroyed by a single blow. Although Jaya didn''t notice the change of the weapon in Maude''s hand for the first time, she knew Maude was not a shadow clone, but herself when she cut the knife from Maude. "Go to Urki, I will cover you." Maud turned his back to Jia Ya, doing two things with one heart, watching the situation in the field, and always paying attention to the situation on Huang Yuan''s side. swaps positions with the shadow clone, which means that he can come and go freely between the two battle circles. Which side needs combat power support, the main body can go to which side. But the opponent at the other end is Huang Yuan after all, and the comprehensive strength of the shadow clone alone cannot suppress Huang Yuan. In other words Mauds every change of shape and shadow cannot be delayed for too long. If you delay too long, you will be freed by the yellow ape if you hold the rein tightly in your hand. After speaking to Jaya, Maude exchanged positions with the shadow clone. In a shadow tremor, the long knife in his hand changed from Qiushui back to a ferret. The attention of the navy in the field was very concentrated, looking at the changing black and white double-swords, it suddenly understood. "It was me who cut off the new pacifists just now..." "And now it''s back to the shadow!!" Although they knew what was going on, there was still a tremor in the hearts of the navy. Even the defense of the new pacifists can''t withstand Maude''s knife, and they can''t stop it either. "Don''t give the enemy a chance to breathe, let alone, don''t forget, the damage applied to the shadow can be fed back to the body at the same time!" Lieutenant General Crane looked solemn. Only for a short while, this highly respected naval staff officer, not only was not intimidated by the powerful destructive power displayed by Maude, but he also saw the shortcomings of Maude''s tactics at a glance. On hearing Lieutenant General Cranes reminder, the surrounding navies reacted. Yes. Compared with the difficulty of causing damage to Maud''s body, it is obviously easier to cause damage to the shadow clone. As Lieutenant General Crane said, this is an opportunity to defeat Maud before them. Although Maudes body may exchange positions with the shadow clone at any time, they have no reason to retreat. "Land feet!" "Black Wind Slash!" "White Fist!" "Black threshold matrix!" Immediately, various long-range attacks flew to the shadow clone and Jaya. Facing various attacks from the front, the shadow clone guarded Jia Ya, and swung a knife to cut out a hegemony. The powerful circular cylindrical shock wave instantly destroyed all kinds of attacks flying in the sky, and set off a fierce air wave. After destroying the navy''s round of attacks with the hegemony, the shadow clone lay down on his side, facing the undissipated air wave, and rushed straight towards Smogg and other navies. If the shadow clone is hit by an attack entangled with an armed color, it will indeed feed back the damage it has suffered to Maude. And such a proactive action will undoubtedly bring great risks to Maude. But in order to cover Jaya to advance to the city and gather with Urgi, Maude can only do this. As long as Jia Ya can successfully reach the vicinity of Pushing City, she will be able to protect her. Seeing Ying Chibi rushed to the enemy line fearlessly, Jia Ya took a deep breath and tried to adjust her rapid breathing. Immediately, Jia Ya used the power of fluttering fruits to fly into the air. She must grasp the opportunity created for her by the shadow clone, and with the fastest efficiency, directly bypass the group of navies, and then advance to the city and Urgi to gather. A delay of one more second means that Mauds risk will be greater. At this moment, it is time to race against time. "Don''t want to succeed." Lieutenant General Crane took off his gloves and raised his eyes to look at Jaya ascending into the sky. Boom! She used the moon step, stepped on the burst of air, and rushed towards Jaya from the bottom to the top. Jaya, who was in the air, looked at Lieutenant General Crane who was chasing him for the first time. The shadow avatar who fought with the navy underneath was the first to notice Lieutenant General Cranes actions. Without any hesitation, the shadow clone carried out the instructions to cover Jaya, ignoring the threats from the surrounding navy in the chaos, and stepped straight into the sky on the moon step, preparing to knock down Lieutenant General Crane. "It''s just a shadow...Let''s look down on people!!" Looking at the shadow clone so big, Smogg''s eyes became sharp like a knife. His arms instantly turned into billowing white smoke, tightly entangled the shadow clone that had just launched into the sky. "Don''t worry about me, just attack him with''dominant''!!" Smogg''s cold shout reached the ears of many admirals. "..." Almost at the moment when Smoggs last syllable fell, the navys fists or swords were wrapped in armed colors, and they immediately dared not to fear the death of the shadow avatar entangled in the smoke. "Hit me!!" The many figures of colleagues attacking the shadow clone were reflected in the eyes, and Smogg shouted in his heart. However At this critical moment, the snow-white long knife engulfed in white smoke has turned into black and red autumn water. This is the second time Maude has exchanged positions with the shadow clone. "Ok!?" Seeing that full of presence Qiu Shui, all the navy including Smogg, were suddenly shocked. Maud calmly looked at the numerous navies that Feishen had attacked. Within the pitch-black iris, there was a red edge floating. The billowing white smoke wrapped around his body, like being severely torn apart by a pair of invisible invisible hands, suddenly burst into countless remnants. Immediately after that, on the body of the Qiu Shui knife in Maude''s hand, a black and red electric arc flashed quickly. Applying domineering color to attack can produce stronger power than armed color domineering. Relatively, the cost of each attack will be several times that of the armed color. It is precisely because of this multiplying consumption that powers such as Shanks, Kaido, and Big.Mom, who can skillfully use overlord attacks, will consciously converge in the fierce battle at the same level to prevent consumption. Overdone. But Maude, who holds nearly 400 shadow supplies in his hand, has no such worries. Whether it was the attack of a face-to-face kill all new pacifists just now, or now he will not hesitate to wrap the color of the overlord on the autumn water. Before the shadow supplies are consumed Maud can do whatever he wants! Looking at the black and red arcs on Qiu Shui Dao''s body that were realized through the overlord''s color, the faces of the navy appeared in terror. Time seems to stagnate at this moment. The black blade of the sword, which was wrapped in the armed color, slashed forward. The black-red arc that flashed incessantly was like a fine crack spreading across the space, engulfing the numerous navies who slashed and spread to the front. ''S flood-like attack with the intention of smashing the shadow clone, in front of this overlord-like slash, it was like hitting a stone with a pebble, and it seemed extremely fragile. Slash crushed all the attacks, bombarding the many navy who passed by along the way. How fast the flying body attacked in the first second, and how fast was the speed at which the overlord slashed and flew in the next second. Bottom. Smogg''s eyes widened, astonished as his colleagues turned into corpses in mid-air, and then fell to the ground like rag bags from mid-air, shaking out circles of blood fog. Sudden changes made him feel as if he was struck by lightning, both mentally and physically, all froze. After this blow. There are about a hundred admiral-level naval elites in the field, and there are only less than twenty left at this moment. Among these twenty or so, more than half were seriously injured and dying. is just a blow. defeated all the new pacifists like a ruin. is just a blow. defeated this elite team consisting of colonels, brigadier generals, and major generals. But it was not only their team and body, but also their spirit. Mauds existence, like a shadow that is too large to see the border, is weighed heavily on the hearts of the surviving navies. "2 seconds..." Made muttered to himself, and flashed to the face of Smogg, who was in horror. was also at this time when a strong wind hit. Tina''s fist was wrapped with a black sill, and a layer of armed color was wrapped around the black sill, and she punched Maude''s temple from her side. Maud did not see Tina''s right fist, and slashed at Smogg with a knife. ! A blood arrow splashed into the air. At the same time, Maude raised his other hand, squeezing Tina''s fist with all his strength. The fist that has defeated countless pirates At this moment, in front of Maude, it is weak and unable to be effective. The team that was defeated in an instant, and the feeling of powerlessness from the fist, suddenly turned into a burst of indescribable despair, which enveloped Tina''s body. She looked at Maude with a pale face, and in the corner of her eye, Smogg was bleeding slowly to the ground. "Smogg...!!!" "3 seconds." Maud continued to count the seconds, turning his head to meet Tina''s desperate eyes that revealed a deep sense of powerlessness. Immediately The blood-stained body of Qiushui''s knife turned into a ferret. Three seconds after the exchange of positions, Maude moved back to suppress Huang Yuan. Tina stared at the shadow clone who had switched back. In the air. Lieutenant General Crane, who was chasing Jaya, slowly showed anger when he saw Maude defeated the elite team in only about three seconds, and was engraved with traces of time. The last time I was angry about Maude was when Gion died in Maude''s hands during the war. Although since then, Lieutenant Crane has kept reminding himself that he cannot be affected by the personal affection that is intertwined with anger and hatred, and he has kept reminding himself that before making any decisions, he should focus on the overall situation before making any plans. But She is after all a person, not a machine. "Never will" "Let you escape!!!" The anger in Lieutenant General Crane''s eyes changed to a cold killing intent. at this time. Maude, who exchanged back with the shadow clone, could not see the reaction of Lieutenant General Crane, and continued to suppress Huang Yuan. "Do you think that''procrastination'' alone can stabilize the situation?" The Ling Ling knife light cut out by Mord, enveloped the yellow ape. Huang Yuan evaded Maudes attack, his face was rather ugly. The reason why Lieutenant General Crane suffered a terrible battle was completely because his Huang Yuan could not contain the results caused by Maude. If he can contain Maud. So, Maude must not be able to exchange positions with the shadow clone unscrupulously. 3 seconds This is the time limit for the exchange of positions between Maude and the shadow clone recorded by Huang Yuan. He can''t stop Maude and the Shadow Clone from swapping positions, but after Maude and the Shadow Clone exchange positions, the only way he can regain his disadvantage is to cause damage to the Shadow Clone within these 3 seconds. But what is embarrassing is In the time limit of 3 seconds, when he was injured, he could only suppress the shadow clone, but could not pose a threat to the shadow clone. Wait after 3 seconds have passed. Mood, who returned from the exchange of positions, took the advantage back again. If Maude exchanges positions for more than 3 seconds, he may be able to catch the opportunity. But the premise is Maud will give him this opportunity? The Yellow Ape is unknown. If you can''t stabilize the situation, you can''t find a breakthrough point. Could it be that Maude can only let Maud consume his physical strength and domineering, and then look for opportunities later? Judging from Mod''s unscrupulous application of high-level skills, whether it is physical strength or domineering, it must not last long. But... Huang Yuans complexion became uglier as he thought about it. As the navy''s top combat power, he has never been so passive. "The reins, but in my hands." Maud looked at Huang Ape indifferently. Who is holding whom? From the perspective of the process, it is obvious that he is more at ease. Until all his companions withdrew to Propulsion City, he would tightly hold the reins around Huang Yuans neck, and at the same time, he would use the mechanism of shape-shifting to support the companions who were in a difficult battle. "Master Maude, really strong..." Perona floats over the battlefield, capturing the situation in the field. In the spirit state, she is not afraid of any threats and can be said to be the only person on the entire battlefield without any burden. Cavendish is going to help Philo, and her Perona is going to help Jaya who is under siege by the navy. But before she could arrive, she saw Maude showing a strong dominance. actually suppressed the general Huang Yuan while supporting Jaya, defeating the powerful new pacifists and an elite navy team. If you dont see it with your own eyes... Perona couldnt believe that there was someone in this world who could do this. "Really strong..." Perona whispered softly, her heart full of worship for Maud. However. She also did not patronize Maude, she retracted her gaze to Maude, and flew to the location of Jaya at the fastest speed. The key to escape is Escort Sister Jia Ya to Advance City! (End of this chapter) Chapter 691： The Straw Hat Crew Chapter 691 The Straw Hat Crew Who Was Hanged Lieutenant General Crane raised his eyes. A group of people in straw hats fell from the sky. are Luffy, Sauron, Usopp, Frankie and Sanji. The attack just now Unidentified explosives came from Usopp. The leap slash came from Sauron''s hand. The laser beam came from Frankie. The fist exuding steaming heat came from Luffy''s hand. They fell from the air, and Sanji in a black suit, adhering to the chivalry spirit of never hurting the lady, did not attack Lieutenant General Crane, but acted as a nanny for his companions. He needs to use Moonwalk to help his companions land smoothly before landing. "It''s really a group of people full of surprises..." Lieutenant General Crane frowned and looked at the straw hat group who appeared on this occasion again at a very bad timing. She is very sensible. If the straw hats come to get in the way, she, who puts the overall situation first, will not take into account the feelings of her old friends. In the air. As a result of the rescue of Jaya, Lu Fei and his team have a basic understanding of the strength of the old female navy. is very strong! At least in terms of seeing, hearing and color, it is by no means what they can contend with. "Sanji, help me land first!!!" Usopp looked at Sanji eagerly. Then, he noticed something was wrong. Because Sanji was not taking care of them, but looking straight in a certain direction. "Hello, Sanji?" For no reason, Usopp had a bad feeling. Except for the heartless Luffy, Sauron and Frankie, who were also in free fall, both looked at Sanji who seemed to have forgotten their current situation. Suddenly, just like Usopp, Sauron and Frank had a bad feeling. "I''heared'' the call from a beautiful lady." Sanji turned his back to Usopp and looked at one direction thoughtfully. His murmur passed through the sound of the wind and passed into the ears of Usopp. "???" A series of question marks appeared on the heads of the three of Usopp. "Sanji!!! Let us land first!!! Hey!!! You wake up soon, no one asks you for help!!!" Ussop, who reacted very quickly, was even more uncomfortable in his heart. Sanji didn''t seem to hear Usopp''s words. Suddenly, he directly left Usopp a few people, stepped on the moon step and volleyed towards the direction he had been looking at. Looking at the back of Sanji away, Usopp was confused. After that, he looked down at the ground getting closer and closer, as if ten thousand grass-mud horses galloped past. Abandoning Usopp and their Sanji, he rushed straight to Jaya who fell from the air. How could he watch Jia Ya, who taught him food supplements, fall to the ground like this. So, he must rush to the scene before Jaya falls to the ground, and then hug Jaya to prevent Jaya from falling to the ground and suffer secondary damage. "Wait for me, Miss Jia Ya!" Sanji first used his ability to change the weight of his body to make it lighter, and then squeezed his strength and used his full strength, stepping on the moon step and rushing towards Jaya. In that moment, Sanji turned into a stream of light, piercing the night sky at a thunderous speed. I dont know if it is because of the rippling spring heart, or because of the chivalry spirit, or simply because of the lighter body. Sanji exploded with terrifying speed. Bottom. Lieutenant General Crane looked at Sanji who turned into a stream of surprise in his eyes. The pace of this month is something she has never seen in her life. "The strength of the Straw Hats..." Whether it was the sneak attack by several people from Luffy just now, or the speed of the moon step displayed by Sanji at this moment, Lieutenant General Crane realized that the strength of the straw hat group had increased. Judging from the speed of Sanji''s eruption, it is not a problem to catch Jaya. "Catch up!" Sanji first looked at Jaya, his eyes bright as a light bulb in the dark, and then at the place where Jaya was landing. But just as Sanji was about to catch up, a well-recognizable, calm female voice sounded in the air. "Soft Cobweb!" The sound came with the night wind, and arms were born out of thin air on the ground, connected upwards to form a spider web, and caught the falling Jaya at a low altitude. This is Robins ability to produce flowers and fruits. Looking at Jia Ya who was caught by the soft cobweb, and Sanji who was already standing in her position, she suddenly looked dull. Its less than a second... Sanji fell to his knees as if he had lost his strength, as if he was caught in a negative spirit. Jaya, lying in the soft cobweb, looked at Robin in the air in surprise. For the assistance of the straw hats, Jaya was very surprised. In the air. Robin nodded slightly towards Jia Ya. A pair of flesh-colored wings formed by many arms stretched out on her back, and with a flap, they slowly descended from the air. at the same time. Luffy also landed. Although Sanjis assistance was not available, fortunately, there was still Luffys rubber balloon, which delayed the impact at the very moment, and finally helped everyone to land safely. After landing, Luffy raised his hand to press the edge of the straw hat and laughed happily. This spiritual guy, as if not aware of the heavy atmosphere pervading the battlefield. Usopp, who had a false alarm, let out a long sigh of relief. Although they are accustomed to Sanji''s disconnection, Usopp and the others have already scolded Sanji in their hearts. The soft cobweb. Jaya also breathed a sigh of relief, got up from the soft cobweb, and immediately jumped off the soft cobweb. At the landing, you can see Sanji lying on the ground with a negative face. Jaya was a little confused, but at the moment she didn''t have the energy to care about Sanji, and suddenly tilted her head to look at the position of Lieutenant General Crane. As long as the old man is still there, it will not be a simple matter to advance to the city. Farther away, there are navy elites coming here one after another. With the distribution of combat power on the entire battlefield, they have no advantage over the navy side. The longer ?? drags on, the lower the chance they will be able to escape. In such a situation, the support of the straw hat group can be said to be a drop in the bucket. In contrast, the straw hat group after participating in the war will once again face the navy headquarters that can crush them. "You shouldn''t''come down''." From the corner of Jaya''s eyes, she glanced at Sanji who was lying on the ground and Robin who had just landed. Robin heard the words and showed a faint smile at Jaya, and said: "The captain''s order, we have no reason not to obey it, and..." Speaking of this, Robin paused, and then seriously said: "Maud has helped us so many times, we have no reason not to come down." "click." This is the sound of the lighter lifting the lid. Sanji got up and lit a cigarette. He raised his head slightly and made a smoking gesture that he thought was very handsome. "Miss Jaya, our captain, but regards the''graciousness of a meal'' as more important than life, not to mention the favor we receive is more than a meal..." "Boom." Sanji hadnt finished speaking before he was knocked to the ground by Bartolomeo who had slipped down the barrier slide. "Good risk, good risk, the barrier slide was built too late, and the area is limited." Bartolomio stepped on Sanji''s back waist, raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead, and sighed: "Fortunately, I fell in the soft sand and didn''t get hurt." Speaking, he looked at Jia Ya, his face straightened. "Senior Jia Ya, although I dont know why you are running in the opposite direction, I will **** you next!" "Then I will trouble you." Jaya quickly accepted the status quo and smiled at Bartolomio. With Bartolomios barrier fruit ability, it will greatly reduce the difficulty of going to the advance city. "Its no trouble, no trouble, its my honor for Bartolomio to help Senior Jaya!!!" Bartolomio''s eyes flashed with stars, his fists clenched, and he looked extremely excited. "Ok?" Suddenly, the starlight in Bartolomios eyes faded like a tide, and replaced by a red light representing the color of seeing and hearing. Without any hesitation, Bartolomio took a step forward and quickly laid a barrier in front of Jaya. At the moment when the barrier was formed Lieutenant General Crane raised his foot and split his foot into the air, and bombarded the barrier without leaving a trace. "Hmm." Bartolomio was in front of Jaya, with red eyes, staring at Lieutenant General Crane, and sneered: "With my barrier, you will never hurt Senior Jaya!" Since the Chambordian Islands was heavily educated by Maud, Bartolomio has focused his practice on seeing and hearing. Now, his knowledge and knowledge is even stronger than Usopp and Sanji. With this foundation, coupled with the defensive ability of the barrier fruit, Bartolomio has become an indestructible shield in the team. Lieutenant General Crane frowned and looked at the barrier that Bartolomio realized. As for the defense of the barrier, she had seen it in the war on the top. Its just that Bartolomios experience at the time was not enough to support this excellent defensive ability. Simply put, it is not a big threat. But now it''s obviously different. Whether it is Bartolomios current appearance, or the armed appearance of others, there has been a qualitative leap. Despite this, Lieutenant General Crane still does not think that the straw hats will be a threat. But after Bartolomio used the barrier ability to protect Jaya, Lieutenant Crane realized the tricky part. Various thoughts flashed through his mind, Lieutenant General Crane''s figure flickered forward, but he used a shave and rushed towards Jia Ya. The appearance of the straw hat group missed her chance to solve Jia Ya. And now, she has no more opportunities to waste. Robin stared at Lieutenant General Crane, who was constantly flashing, and said calmly: "It''s fast, but speed has no effect in front of me." The voice has not fallen. Robin folded his hands and activated the power of flowers and fruits. The Lieutenant General Crane who was pressing on Jaya, suddenly twelve arms grew out of thin air, restraining her neck and limbs respectively. "Well" Fucked by Robin, Lieutenant General Cranes "shave" was interrupted, revealing his figure. "Isn''t it the ability to activate without gaze calibration, but..." Lieutenant General Crane''s fingertips touched Robin''s embodied arm. Washing. The ability is activated. The twelve arms that clamped her body, suddenly turned into a flurry of petals. not far away. As the embodied arm turned into petals and disappeared, Robin''s face changed suddenly, and he only felt as if he had run hundreds of kilometers in an instant, and there was a clear sense of fatigue from all parts of his body. "What ability is this?" She muttered to herself in shock, but when she spoke, she started to gasp slightly. Lieutenant General Crane glanced at Robin, who was not at all weaker than Maud in terms of handling level, and then continued to rush towards Jaya. Whether it is Robin, the son of the devil, or Mord, the lord of the shadow stream, both are targets that the navy will deal with in this war. But before that-- The priority of disposing of Jaya is higher than that of Maude and Robin. ৡ! As Lieutenant General ?? just moved, there was a warm breeze coming in. was Luffy with the second gear turned on, attacking from his side. Lieutenant General ??He had a red light in his eyes, stopped and turned sideways slightly, avoiding Luffy''s armed fists that came over him. "I was avoided again...!" Luffy''s mind was slightly shaken. For the current Luffy, with Lieutenant General Crane''s level of knowledge, he will never give Luffy any chance. Relying on the many information received from the feedback, Lieutenant General Crane, while avoiding the attack, raised his hand suddenly and clasped Luffys wrist accurately. "Not long memory." Lieutenant General Crane''s slightly chilling gaze glanced at Luffy, who was in the steam. Even if she knew the identity of Luffy, she would not show mercy in this extremely important occasion. In a sense, she and the Warring States period are the same kind of people. Click! Using the gap and penetration between the armed colors, Lieutenant Crane cruelly squeezed Lu Feis wrist, and activated the ability to wash the fruits, super-efficiently washing Lu Feis physical strength and domineering. This sharp counterattack made Luffy scream. "Hundred-eight troubled phoenix!" Just as Luffy was under control, Sauron reached out in time to help, aiming at Lieutenant General Crane to chop off a light blue spiral leap. Lieutenant General Crane turned his head, and the red light shining from his eyes was like a flashing red taillight on a dark night track, and he immediately noticed Sauron''s attack. Afterwards, Lieutenant General Crane raised his hand and pulled back without thinking. Using the elasticity of the rubber, Luffy slammed Luffy to the ground, and then twisted his waist and kicked out a crescent-shaped foot, easily crushing Sauron''s Hundred and Eight Annoyed Phoenix. . The raised leg hadn''t been put down yet, and Lieutenant General Crane snapped his finger at Sauron''s vital spot. Accompanied by a faint sound of breaking through the air, a tiny crescent-shaped air bomb swiftly hit Sauron''s chest. ! Sauron suddenly snorted, and a blood arrow spattered from his chest. If it were not for a moment of crisis, the consequences would be unimaginable. "Luffy, Sauron!!!" Usop and Frankie, who had not yet taken a shot, were extremely shocked to see Luffy and Sauron who were injured by Lieutenant General Crane. Not only that, but Usopp also noticed that Luffy and Robin were panting? The battle has just started... Is ?? the power of Devil Fruit? Usopp''s heart was shaken, and he finally understood why Jia Ya, who was extremely powerful in his cognition, was run away by this old woman. Exquisite physical skills and insights, coupled with tricky abilities that can reduce his physical strength. The female navy, who is obviously already old, is undoubtedly one of the few monsters on this battlefield. is also-- The opponent they can''t compete with right now! (End of this chapter) Chapter 692： Thats enough, step back. Chapter 692 is enough, step back. Built in hard cultivation, wholeheartedly wanting to become stronger. is to have the power to contend with those monsters. "In the end we have been practicing during this period of time..." "Four gears, elastic man!!!" Luffys yelling interrupted Usopps slightly negative thoughts. Usopp looked at Luffy sharply. I saw Luffy with his broken wrist, forcibly injecting enough air into the body, turning on the fourth gear, and transforming into a muscular elastic man. "When is the time, I am still thinking about these messy things!" Seeing that Luffy had opened the fourth gear, Usopp complained to himself in his heart, quickly adjusted his mentality, and opened the cloth pocket filled with ammunition above the black pocket. At this time, Frankie had already shot at Lieutenant General Crane. It was a machine gun or artillery laser beam. Despite the fierce firepower, in front of Lieutenant General Cranes experience, no substantial effect was produced. While evading the firepower of Frankie, the crane will hear the name of the move called by Luffy. is just her attention at the moment, focusing on Jia Ya who is shrouded in a hemispherical barrier. The barrier that can withstand most attacks is like a transparent glass bowl buckled upside down on the ground, holding Jia Ya inside. As Jaya moves, the barrier that has been buckled down will move with it. If you dont want to stop it, it wont take long before Jaya will be able to reach Pushing City smoothly. Moreover, with this barrier, even if one''s own combat power comes over, I''m afraid it will not be able to stop Jaya. Lieutenant General Crane frowned. Suddenly. There was a sound of piercing through the air behind him. Lieutenant General Crane flashed and disappeared from the same place. A **** fist that was reddened and hit her where she was originally. The ground covered with rocks burst open suddenly. "Still missed...this is already my fastest punch." Turning on the strongest form of Luffy, staring at Lieutenant General Crane who avoided the attack at the last moment. Although the four-speed mode is still not perfect, the attack speed is recognized by the green pheasant. Even so, he still failed to hit Lieutenant General Crane. Luffy couldn''t help gritting his teeth. Whether it was the giant dragon hovering in the sky that night, or during the time spent practicing on the terrifying three-masted ship, let Luffy understand... In this world, there are many monsters that cannot be contended with his current strength. But if you can''t beat it now, it doesn''t mean you can''t beat it later. In order to shorten the gap between the top powerhouses, Luffy worked hard with his partners to cultivate and become stronger. "Not enough!!" Luffy was not discouraged, but rather high-spirited, and his gaze towards Lieutenant He was filled with awe-inspiring fighting spirit. Boom! Luffy stepped in the air, using a technique similar to that of a moon step to attack Lieutenant General Crane. "This form..." Lieutenant General Crane carefully watched Luffy, who attacked straight away. Although her mind is all about how to stop Jia Ya, Luffy in the form of the elastic man cannot help but take it seriously. "Life is returned." When Lieutenant General Crane whispered softly, he released the vitality that was usually stored everywhere in the body. In an instant, her body seemed to have been injected with a small amount of gas, and her body swelled slightly. The wrinkled skin that has been engraved by the years glows with a conspicuous rosy luster. Luffy noticed the changes in Lieutenant General Crane''s body, but he didn''t think much about it. A pair of huge fists kept shrinking inward, looking like springs squeezed severely. "Rubber rubber...Lion bazooka!" Shrinked his fist to the extreme, he suddenly ejected, hitting circles of white air along the way, and he came to Lieutenant General Crane in the blink of an eye. But just when the lion bazooka was about to hit Lieutenant Cranes face, Lieutenant Crane moved out to one side, leaving a series of afterimages in place. The lion bazooka passed through the afterimage, and then bombarded the ground. Boom! The horrible force is that it directly lifts the huge rock block within the force range. The attack speed and destructive power of ?? were seen by Lieutenant General Crane. If it hadnt been for the return of life just now, even if he could see through Luffys attack, Im afraid the physical function would not be able to keep up with his thoughts. "A move like this that can make a temporary surge in power usually has a time limit and side effects..." Lieutenant General Crane saw through the shortcomings of Luffy''s bouncer form at a glance. According to her previous combat style, she will blindly defend, drag it until the end of Luffy''s duration, and then directly solve the lost Luffy. But the current situation does not allow her to do this, and she can''t let Luffy keep getting in the way. Therefore, it is the only choice for Lieutenant General Crane to solve Luffy as quickly as possible. "Its not my style to go head-to-head, but I cant help it." Lieutenant General Crane''s eyes flashed sharply. In the circle of war in the distance. Kapu and Qing pheasant fought at a stalemate, it was difficult to distinguish the outcome. Neither of them kept their hands, and intended to beat each other to the ground, and then went to support their companions. But in a battle of their level, how can the winner be decided in a short time. And the unexpected appearance of Luffy and the group made Karp and Green Pheasant in the fight to stop at the same time with a tacit understanding. "Luffy!!" Seeing Luffy''s arrival, Karp''s eyes widened in disbelief. At the time of the war, Karp was able to accept Luffys reasons and motives for participating. But in this war against Maud, you are a guy who is out of the picture, and even the two-color domineering guy hasn''t gotten enough, why should you come to join in the fun. Kapu really didnt know what to say, he just felt that his head hurt badly. "Ah la la..." Green Pheasant tilted his head slightly, looked at Luffy who was facing Lieutenant General Crane, and exclaimed: "With their style, it is really unlikely that you will stand by." "Ok?" Kapu is not stupid, he heard some information from Qing Pheasant''s words. Because it was against the green pheasant, during the match, Karp had no spare energy to pay attention to where Luffy and the others came from. The only certainty is that Luffy and the others came from the air. Remembering this, I looked at the terrifying three-masted ship hovering high in the sky... "Luffy and the others... were you brought here?" Kapu jerked at the green pheasant. The green pheasant heard the words, raised his fingers and scratched his cheeks, wisps of cold smoke oozing from the fingertips. "Yes it is." There is nothing to hide from this kind of thing. Carp has a black line. Green Pheasant looked at Karp, who had a slightly ugly face, and further explained it kindly: "They have been on the boat for a while. In order to teach them domineering, it wastes a lot of my sleeping time." "..." Kapu''s face trembled several times. "They are improving very fast, especially Luffy, who has quite an amazing talent. If you give him a year or two...well, this level of stage is still too early for them." Looking at Karps reaction, the green pheasant finally slowly made up for it: Based on my knowledge of Crane, I probably wont keep Luffy a hand. "..." Karp was silent. As Qing Pheasant said, in this kind of occasion, it is really unlikely that he will keep his hands in the style of a crane. Furthermore, stopping Jayas actions is to block the possibility of the Mord Pirates from fleeing here. Such a crucial action, but Luffy was upset by it. Green Pheasant looked at Karp who was silent. He can understand Karps difficulties. After all, he also has a similar experience of being restricted by his navy identity. But understanding is to understand, he, like Lieutenant General Crane, would not release water on such a critical occasion. The green pheasant''s body is filled with cold smoke. The temperature around ?? dropped sharply, becoming as cold as winter. He is ready to shoot. It is not necessary to defeat Karp, but at least Karp should be "frozen" here. Feeling the chill on his face, Karp turned to look at the blue pheasant whose face was gradually freezing. I am worried about Luffy, but there is no room to interfere at this moment. Kapu sighed helplessly in his heart. Just as the two sides were about to continue the fight, Luffy''s screams suddenly came from a distance. "Ok?" Kapu and the green pheasant looked in the direction of the sound almost at the same time. I saw the original imposing Luffy, which would resemble a leaking balloon, shrinking quickly and falling heavily to the ground from mid-air. Sure enough... But, this is over too soon. Looking at Luffy, who was crushed from the front, even though Karp and Green Pheasant were mentally prepared, they still felt too fast. But from this we can also see the eagerness of Lieutenant General Crane. After all, Lieutenant General Crane even used his life to return in order to remove obstacles as quickly as possible. Luffy was beaten up by Lieutenant General Crane, and fell to the ground and turned into a nuisance. This is the side effect of the fourth gear. Luffy cannot use Domineering until the side effects are over. Not only that. Because this trick is not yet perfect, Luffy will not be able to move for a short time after exiting the form. Fortunately, Lieutenant General Hes goal is to pursue Jaya and to have friendship with Karp at this level. Otherwise, with the identity and position of the navy, this situation will inevitably have to make up for it. Luffy escaped by fluke. Lieutenant General ??He did not look at Lu Fei more, and chased Jaya at the fastest speed. But when she rushed out 100 meters, there was a leap slashing volley that forced her to stop. Slashing across the ground in front of her, leaving a deep scratch. The person who took the shot was Sauron who had just been hit by a flying finger gun in the chest. "Huh... I don''t want to be ignored by you." Sauron''s beastly eyes, staring at Lieutenant General Crane. Three long knives crossed in front of him, posing an extraordinary starting position. Even if Lieutenant General Crane easily defeated Luffy who had opened the fourth gear, Sauron didn''t have the slightest retreat. Lieutenant General Crane looked cold. The endless resistance made her unhappy. Sauron didn''t care so much, and moved his right foot one step forward. "Three Swords Style Profound Meaning. Six Ways of Tsuji!" The six blade lights that crossed together instantly slashed through Lieutenant General Crane''s body with lightning speed. Just. It seems that he was the lieutenant general who was beheaded, but he was safe and sound. "Huh? Have you been evaded..." Sauron stopped, his eyes condensed. The visual feedback tells him that the Six Ways of Tsuji just hit the mark. However, the feedback from the knife blade did not seem to hit the real thing at all. Although it is not clear what method was used by Lieutenant General Crane to escape the Six Ways Tsuji, Sauron''s offensive did not stop. He turned around suddenly and attacked Lieutenant General Crane again. Lieutenant General Crane raised his leg and cut a foot towards Sauron. After that, without looking at the result, he continued to chase Jaya. In order to keep up with Lieutenant General Crane''s speed, Sauron didn''t set up a knife to block Lan''s feet. Instead, he turned sideways in a thrilling manner. At the price of a cut in his chest by Lan''s feet, Sauron kept chasing Lieutenant General Crane. Usopps support came in time. A fist-sized black ball draws a beautiful arc in the air and shoots towards Lieutenant General Crane. Lieutenant General ??He didn''t even look, so he avoided these black balls. But the gunpowder wrapped in the black sphere exploded after being hit and heated. The heat wave caused by the explosion caused some trouble to Lieutenant General Cranes pursuit. Following Usopp''s support, Robin, who briefly adjusted his state, also shot. "Four-wheel flower!" Robin stared at Lieutenant General Crane closely. Abilities are activated! On the legs of Lieutenant General ?? Crane, four arms appeared out of thin air. In order to prevent the tricky ability that can reduce physical strength, Robin this time focused his attack on the legs of Lieutenant General Crane. "Trip!" Robin''s hands suddenly clenched into fists. Under her control, the four arms that were manifested were slammed onto Lieutenant General Cranes knee. But Robin obviously underestimated the power of Lieutenant Crane in the form of life return. Lieutenant General ??He just raised his leg and shook the arm that he had taken. The damage caused by the impact is directly fed back to Robin''s body through the realized arm. A tearing pain suddenly came from his arm, causing Robin to snorted, his arms trembled slightly, and he hung weakly on his side. Lieutenant General Crane glanced at Robin. It is a trouble to be able to realize the ability of arms freely wherever you can see. At this point, Lieutenant General Crane''s raised right leg took the opportunity to chop off a giant foot towards Robin. At this moment, Sanji, who had been knocked to the ground by Bartolomeo before, finally got out of his legs. He was standing in front of Robin, his instep, which was as red as a soldering iron, kicked on the struck Lans foot. After a while. Sanji violently exerted his force and kicked the foot of the hail into the air. The ensuing reaction force caused him to stagger back two steps. "This power..." Sanji, who almost couldn''t stabilize his figure, couldn''t help but think of the group of CP9s he encountered in the city of water. Its not that he has never seen CP9''s feet, but compared to the old lady''s feet, it is not at all an order of magnitude. Sanji couldn''t think too much, Lieutenant General Crane cheated and chopped off three feet. "Damn it!" Sanji''s heart condensed. In order to protect Miss Robin, he just bite the bullet and also blocked these three lands. Suddenly. A figure flashed to the front of Lanjiao''s flight path. "Ok?" "Maud..." Sanji and Robin both looked at the figure subconsciously. followed. is to see the three waves of feet that fly through the air, but it is like time freezing, and it freezes in front of Maude without any signs. Under their astonished gaze, Maude raised his hand and lightly pressed it on the frozen foot of Lan. The seemingly light pinch, the powerful foot, shattered into countless crystal fragments like glass. Looking at this scene that could not be explained by common sense, the faces of Robin and others who were caught in a bitter battle were shocked. "You guys did a great job, but it''s enough. Get out." Made turned his back to Sanji and Robin. After crushing Lans feet with his bare hands, he lifted Qiushui, and the tip of his knife reached Lieutenant General Crane, who was more than 100 meters away. After that, Maude took a step forward. This step directly crossed a distance of more than 100 meters, came to the side of Lieutenant General Crane, and immediately cut it down. There is no bells and whistles about this knife, but the overlord color is entwined on the knife body, and a series of dangerous black and red arcs are excited. Lieutenant Crane''s eyes shrank sharply, and his arms dyed in black with the armed color crossed together, hurriedly blocking the autumn water that Maude had cut. accompanied by a sharp sound. Lieutenant General ?? Crane''s consciousness was blurred for a moment, and then he was cut into the air by Maude with this knife, and he flew hundreds of meters in the opposite direction of the advancing city before hitting the ground heavily. Maud cut her into the air with a knife, which directly crushed her thoughts of leaving Jaya. "..." I personally experienced the powerful Lieutenant General Luffy, Sauron, Sanji, Robin, Usopp, and Frankie. I was stunned to see Lieutenant General Crane slashed into the air, exuding domineering aura. Maud. Their hearts were filled with speechless shock. (End of this chapter) Chapter 693： The prologue of a grand condolence Chapter 693 Prelude to Grand Condolences The straw hat group rushing to help. Lieutenant General Crane who was cut and flew out. From this moment, the situation on the battlefield has undergone a crucial change. Within the moving barrier. Jaya looked back at Maude, who exuded an astonishing momentum, and her heart slowly fell. Bartolomios incoherent exclamation echoed in his ears, and his words and deeds were full of admiration for Maude. But at this meeting, Jaya didn''t mind Bartolomio''s reaction, looking through the barrier, looking towards the advance city in the distance. The attack from the elites of the navy coming from one side, like a series of raindrops hitting the barrier, looked huge, but actually couldn''t make any waves. Even the high-level armed Seryu Sakura with the ability to penetrate and destroy can not defeat the barrier under normal conditions, not to mention this group of naval elites who have trained their armed colors to the intermediate level... Just a few hundred more, dont even try to break the barrier. Under the **** of Bartolomio, if things change, Jaya ascends to the city, which is a certainty. Mauds experience and color, "eyes" the situation on Jaya''s side. "Bartolomio''s barrier...is really powerful." After confirming that the barrier could protect Jia Ya in safety, Maude was a little relieved, and then turned his head slightly, looking at a dazzling yellow light in the distance. That is the movement after the elementalization of the yellow ape. The shadow avatar is also coming towards Mod. At this moment There is no need to contain Huang Yuan anymore. Wait for the shadow clone to return to the body, what Maude has to do is to complete the last words left by Thor. Hold a grand condolence for the old man who gave him a new life. "first of all" Maud ignored the sharp edge from Huang Yuan and strode towards the place where Lieutenant General Crane landed. Perona slowly fell from the air and hovered beside Maude. On the ground hundreds of meters away, hundreds of navies lay scattered all over the place, most of them were breathless, only a handful of them, and they were still breathing. Tina is one of them. She was seriously injured, her eyes turned black, almost unconscious. "Ahem, ahem..." She lay on the ground, coughing a few times, and there was a puddle of blood on the ground. She raised her head quite laboriously and looked at Maude in the distance. The eyelids became extremely heavy, as if they would hang down to hide their sight in the next second. In the last few seconds when she was about to lose consciousness, she stared at Maude. The look in his eyes seems to ask Why... keep your hands on me... This is obviously a silent question without an answer. Tina immediately lost consciousness and fell into a deep coma. From the beginning to the end, Maude didn''t take a second look here. Maud traveled a hundred meters and stopped immediately. Following Perona, she also stopped and hovered quietly beside Maude. Except for Luffy, who was immovable, the eyes of the rest of the straw hat group were involuntarily focused on Maude. Lieutenant General Crane, who was slashed by Mord, swayed from a pile of broken stones. The coat representing the high-ranking military position draped on his body became dilapidated and fell on the ground on one side. "I can''t stop it..." Lieutenant General Crane murmured, his eyes full of shadows. Unable to leave Jayas life, it means that the Maude Pirates can leave the battlefield at any time. also means that the tragic battle losses that have been paid before are equivalent to an empty basket with a basket of water, meaningless at all. Lieutenant General Crane''s mood became gloomy and heavy. Hope can only be pinned on Fujitora''s ability. Thinking like this, Lieutenant Crane raised his head slightly and sighed deeply. The boiling killing intent from Maude is always reminding her of the approaching danger. Despite this, Lieutenant General Crane still has a calm face. "Too much appetite is not a good thing after all." Facing Maude''s eyes filled with cold killing intent, Lieutenant General Crane sighed again. If the decision of this department is intended to solve only one person, Maude. So, even with the participation of the Red-haired Pirate Group and thousands of murloc warriors, as well as the rebellion of Qiwuhai, and even the heavenly soldiers of the straw hat group. The navy can also win. Here, we will get rid of Maud, who has risen rapidly in just a few years! Unfortunately, there is no if. Completely destroying the entire Maude Pirates group and only solving Maude alone, after all, cannot be compared. This is the end of the matter, and it doesnt make sense to think so much. Lieutenant General Crane took a deep breath and was ready to face Maude. On the other side of her sight, Maude was also ready to take the life of Lieutenant General Crane. However. The light from the corner of Maude''s eyes glanced at the yellow ape who was coming at the speed of light. The speed of the shadow clone is not slow, but it is definitely not faster than the yellow ape, even if the yellow ape is injured. The yellow ape transformed into light, first came to the battle circle. "General Huang Yuan..." Robin looked at the yellow ape who came to the arena with jealous eyes. On the other hand, Suolong Usopp and the others, after seeing the yellow ape arriving, also looked solemn. They can''t even deal with an old man like Lieutenant General Crane, let alone a yellow ape at the general level. It''s just that their worries are completely redundant. Because Huang Yuan did not put them in his eyes at all, once he arrived, his eyes were fixed on Maude. "It was really messed up by you, Bacardi...No, Bacardi D. Mord." Huang Yuan stared at Maude, and said every word. The tone when speaking is no longer the usual frivolous meaning. "D...?" Hearing Huang Yuans name for Maude, Robins eyes changed, and he looked at Maude subconsciously, but only saw the extremely cold killing intent from Maudes face, and no other reaction. Usopp, Sanji, Sauron, and Franky all looked at them, and they all thought of Luffy''s full name. What does this D mean? Compared to Robin''s doubts, Maude at this time didn''t care about the so-called D name. He looked at Huang Yuan coldly, his tone full of killing intent. "It''s okay to go together." Before the voice fell, Maude didn''t wait for the return of the shadow clone, turning his toes to the ground, his figure melted into the night, not even a trace of the afterimage was left. A red light appeared in Huang Yuans eyes, and he could see Maudes movements with the color of sight. "Do you want to attack the Tsuru staff first..." Huang Yuan''s thoughts turned, his body instantly became elemental, turned into a beam of light, and flew out, intercepting Maude in the empty night. Maud, who was attacked by the beam, quickly revealed his figure in a clearing. Huang Yuan also changed from elementalization to entity. When ??recovered into a solid body, Huang Yuans heels condensed into a stream of light, which went straight to Maudes heart. Morde crossed the sword in front of him, steadily blocking Huang Yuans attack. The so-called speed is the weight. In front of Maude who used the shadow gathering place, it seemed that he couldn''t make any waves. Mord mixed with cold murderous eyes, crossed the Qiushui knife body, and landed on Huang Yuans face. "Shadow Wave." The scattered shadows around ?? suddenly materialized, and then gathered into a group, surging into waves, and swept towards the yellow ape. Huang Yuan turned into light and withdrew a certain distance back. The shadow wave came turbulently, but it was empty. Maud stepped on Yingbo and flew towards the yellow ape. Qiu Shui, who was held high in his hands by Maude, slashed towards the yellow ape. A star-like light glowed from the palm of the yellow ape, and the sky cloud sword was condensed in an instant. He clenched the hilt with both hands, and raised the sword to parry Maude''s flying body and chop. Clang! Qiu Shui, swiftly flashing black and red electric arcs, slashed **** the sword of Tiancong Yunjian. The slashing power blessed by the king''s color, just a collision, made the sword of the sky cluster cloud sword oscillate, and it seemed to be on the verge of collapse. In the face-to-face confrontation, the injured Huang Ape could hardly get the slightest advantage from Maude in the state of the shadow gathering place. Qiu Shui suppressed Tian Cong Yun Jian. After that, Maude replayed his old skill with a broach, controlled the Qiu Shui blade, and slashed down the blade of the Tian Cong Yun Jian like a string. Accompanied by a sharp sound, the sky cloud sword made of photons was broken. The incidental impact force sent Huang Yuan to fly out. at the same time. After finishing the broach, the tip of the autumn water knife inevitably hit the ground. Maud raised his eyes to look at the yellow ape flying upside down, and with a sudden turn of his wrist, he turned the Qiu Shui knife body that was on the ground over, and immediately slashed upwards. Overlord. Cut! A crescent-shaped sword energy wrapped in dazzling white light cut through the night sky and cut the yellow ape in half in half. Bottom. The straw hat group was dumbfounded. These short attacks and defenses are as fast as thunder, making them overwhelmed. But what shocked them the most was the scene where Maude smashed the yellow ape lightsaber to pieces. The destructive power is beyond their cognition. However. They had some eyesight, knowing that Huang Yuan could not be killed just like this. Under their gaze, the yellow ape that was cut in half, the elements turned into photons, immediately gathered into a cluster, and recondensed into a human form. And when the yellow ape condensed into a human form, Maude was already stepping on Yingbo and attacking Lieutenant General Crane. As one of the few old people in the navy headquarters, Lieutenant Admiral Crane is a staff officer, but she has galloped in the old days, and there is no doubt about her strength. This can be seen from the fact that she easily crushed the straw hat group. Its just that, compared with Huang Yuan, who is at the peak, Lieutenant General Crane is still a lot worse. In short, it is He will be easier to solve. In a battle that fights more with less, it is common sense to solve the weak enemy first. But Maude tends to tackle Lieutenant General Crane first, but not just because of this natural motivation. He believes that any deployment plan of the Navy must be inseparable from Lieutenant General Crane as the staff. Uncle Raleigh''s experience. Uncle Jabbas whereabouts are unknown. Sauls death. The encounter of the elders is very likely to be facilitated by Lieutenant Crane. Whether the truth is consistent with the guess. Maud doesnt care. From the moment he saw Sauls body, he had hidden his conscience deep in his heart. His conscience can be used on innocent civilians or miserable slaves, but it will never be used at this moment. "You will pay for it." Made''s thoughts converged into a killing intent aimed at Lieutenant General He. Lieutenant General Crane stared at Maude, who came with the majestic killing intent. Although his expression was calm, his heart was extremely solemn. After seeing the result of the confrontation between Maude and Huang Yuan, she finally understood why Huang Yuan could not contain Maude. It is precisely because only a handful of people in the world can master the skill of entanglement in an attack. And Maude can master this technique, it is not surprising that Lieutenant Crane is. As early as the war on the top, no, earlier and earlier... Maud has shown them an amazing talent. The reason why Gion wanted to kill Maude at first was because she believed that with the talent and potential that Maude possessed, under the premise of intersecting with the former crew of One Piece, it is very likely to become a very dangerous existence in the future. This belief to stifle the crisis in the bud continues until the moment when life is about to dissipate. Its just that the sprout eventually grows into a towering tree. In just a few years, the man in front of him went from a weak body to one of the few strong men in the world. With a deep understanding of Mauds amazing talent, Lieutenant General Crane was not surprised that Maud was able to entangle the overlord in the attack. But Lieutenant General ?? Crane knows that the cost of an attack that entangles an overlord color is far beyond what a normal armed attack can compare. In the same level of battle, even monsters such as Kaido and Big.Mom, who are known for their physique, will definitely pant after continuous and high-intensity use of overlord attacks. But... Maud did not seem to have such a burden, and could continue to use the overlord attack in the offensive, and there was no sign of exhaustion. It is precisely because of this that Huang Yuan was crushed so badly. How did ?? do it... Lieutenant General Crane has no way of knowing. Even if she was wise, it was impossible to think that Maude was a traverser, let alone that there would be a hunter''s note in this world. But anyway, Lieutenant General Crane does not think that Maude has endless physical strength. While his thoughts turned rapidly, Lieutenant General Crane calmly looked at the attacking Maude, gently pinched his fingertips, and was determined in his heart. Its okay to die here. at least- To lay the odds of winning for colleagues. Lieutenant General ?? Crane''s eyes suddenly became sharp. With the improvement of physical function within the time limit given by the return of life, facing Maude''s charge, he did not retreat but instead moved forward. Such a decision made Maud slightly surprised. He thought that Lieutenant General Crane, who was defeated by himself with a single knife, would choose to avoid the tactics of the edge when he judged the situation, but he did not expect to be so strong. However, this is exactly what he wants. "Break you!" Made doesn''t care about consumption at all, and stimulates domineering and physical strength to the maximum. The black-red arc is wrapped around the body, exuding a dangerous atmosphere. The moment he stepped into the attack range, Maude swung his knife towards Lieutenant General Crane. is still no skill at all. Some are the seemingly unmatched speed and power. Lieutenant General Crane showed determination in his eyes, wrapped his armed right hand, and abruptly caught the long knife that had been cut down. Beep! At the moment when he caught the long knife with his bare hands, Lieutenant General Crane''s palm and even his arm, quickly snaked blood lines, and then the sleeves burst, shooting out countless tiny blood arrows. She didn''t try her best to stop this slash. The power reserved for this is focused on the other hand. Life is returned. Birth branches. The left hand protruding forward suddenly extended, passing through the few remaining gaps between offense and defense, and touched Maude''s body. "Purification..." Lieutenant General Crane''s lips moved with blood, and he murmured softly. Driven by her mind, she exchanged her "lifespan" into a stronger "detergent", and then tried her best to activate the maximum washing ability. This desperate attack washed away nearly 95% of Maud''s physical strength and domineering in the blink of an eye. "You are determined to lose..." Lieutenant General Crane, who felt the results of the battle, slowly revealed a successful smile. But the next moment, her smile solidified. She saw that Maudes domineering spirit was still working, and she also saw that Maude did not show fatigue at all. "how can that be" Lieutenant General Crane is incomprehensible. Maud looked indifferent, drew his knife, and cut out. The whole process was done in one go. A sharp sword flashed past, cutting off Lieutenant General Cranes palm. Two severed palms flew into the air. The spilt blood blocked part of Lieutenant General Cranes sight of Maude. Made followed the next knife, through the dripping blood, through the heart of Lieutenant General Crane. ! The blood-stained sword body penetrated from the back of Lieutenant Crane. Lieutenant General Crane was startled, and looked at Maude who was close to Chi Chi in a daze. The yellow ape rushing from the air, after seeing this scene, his face changed drastically. He knows the abilities of Lieutenant General Crane, and he also sees the determination shown by Lieutenant General Crane to take the knife with his bare hands. Just... For some reason, it ended in failure. (End of this chapter) Chapter 694： serious situation Chapter 694 Severe Situation In order to help colleagues lay the odds of winning. To help Gion fulfill his last wish. In order to keep Maude, who is enough to affect the stability of the future world, stay here. Crane is determined, intending to use his own life to cleanse and purify Maude''s physical strength and domineering. She did not hesitate to put her thoughts into action, and in the end she even enhanced the washing effect at the expense of life. But just when she thought she had succeeded, Modna''s cut through her heart showed her the cruel reality. Why...failure... Lieutenant General Crane looked at Maude, filled with confusion and doubt. Maud withdrew Qiushui back indifferently. ... Blood shot from Lieutenant General Cranes chest. Vitality was lost with the blood, and Lieutenant General Crane staggered, and Maudes indifferent face was reflected in the dimming eyes. Maud ignored the Lieutenant General Crane, who was about to become a corpse, and turned around and looked at the yellow ape rushing from the air. Plop At the moment Maude turned around, Lieutenant Crane fell to the ground. The back of Maude reflected in her eyes, and the last gleam of luster, were quickly swallowed by darkness. This veteran who had made countless contributions to the Navy, just died on the battlefield. Lieutenant General Crane died, and the rich experience value was instantly fed back into Maude. At the same time, it also added a wave of physical strength and domineering for Maude. In this way, Maude does not have to continue to harvest the shadow supplies whose names are registered on the notes. Because of this wave of gains alone, the state is almost full. You should know that just now, in order to supplement the physical strength and domineering that was almost cleaned by Lieutenant General Crane''s ability, Maude directly harvested one-third of the shadow supplies. Fortunately, Maude has the foresight, knowing that after killing Lieutenant General Crane, his physical strength and domineering will be supplemented by a wave, so he did not fill his state just now. Otherwise... The physical strength and domineering feedback together with experience gains are equivalent to waste and overflow. Shadow supplies and experience gains are combined, and Maude''s state is directly full. He put the knife on his shoulder, facing Huang Yuan in a domineering starting position. Overlord! Without a moment of stagnation, Maude slashed out. The mighty cylindrical shock wave went from bottom to top, piercing the night sky and pointed at the yellow ape. Huang Yuan looked at the shock wave coming straight. The dazzling white light that came one step earlier was set off against his slightly stunned face. What is the situation of a hegemony that can be called a heyday? From the perspective of Huang Yuan, even if Lieutenant General Cranes death blow failed to wash off Maudes physical strength and domineering. But since the start of the war, Maude, who has been continuously applying overlord attacks with high intensity, even if he does not show fatigue, will not suddenly become so vigorous, right? "What exactly is going on?!" Being puzzled, Huang Yuans figure was swallowed by the overlords shockwave. Immediately afterwards, the overpowering shock wave continued unabated and went straight to the sky. The bursting white light engulfed in it, like a salute rising from the sky, illuminates the night sky brightly and transparently. Such movement can not help attracting a lot of attention. Sauron raised his head, silently watching the hegemonic shock wave disappearing in the extreme distance, turning into a little light. Is there really a gap between people that cant reduce even a little distance even with hard work? There was a moment of loss in Sauron''s heart. What he cares about is not the powerful strength displayed by Maude, but the unreasonable physical strength of Maude. You know, he has been fighting his body since he was a child, and has never slackened since. But... The difference in physical strength alone is enough to make him feel desperate. "Master is so strong..." Usopp muttered to himself. Hearing Usopp''s murmur, Sauron subconsciously squeezed the hilt of the knife. How can there be this kind of thought that seems to be giving up. In order to complete the vow... Neither people nor monsters. are all goals he needs to surpass. At this point, Sauron swept away his mind blankly, his eyes became sharp, and he turned to look at the group of elite navy who were chasing Jaya inside the barrier. "Enough is enough, let''s step back." This is what Maude said to them just now. But how could Sauron retreat obediently. In the practice since this time, it is always necessary to use a group of sharpening stones to verify the results. Sauron exuded awe-inspiring fighting spirit, and rushed to the elite navy that was chasing Jaya like a beast. Maud beheaded Lieutenant General Crane with a thunderous force, and then used a scene where the hegemony repelled the yellow ape again, which shocked the faces of Robin and Sanji who were watching. It can be said that Usopps mumbling just now is what they really feel at the moment. And Saurons sudden move immediately attracted the attention of Robin and Sanji. They retracted their gazes at Maude, and turned to look at Sauron, who was rushing towards the group of navy. "Hey, the green algae head..." Sanji spoke subconsciously. But Sauron had already run a distance. "That guy is injured and restless." Sanji frowned, and according to the direction Sauron was running, he guessed what Sauron wanted to do. "Luffy has Frank watching over there, as for Maude over there..." Sanji first glanced at Frankie who was protecting Luffy, then glanced at Maude. Lieutenant General Crane, who had previously ruthlessly suppressed their group of people, was attacked by Maude and resolved. This incomparable contrast made Sanji understand one thing. Where there is Mord, there is no need for any combat assistance at all. In other words, it really makes no sense for them to stay here. "Lets go see the green algae head first." Sanji made a decision quickly. Although doing so, it is equivalent to the retreat of Maude''s earlier sentence mixed with commands, but it is better than standing here and doing nothing. Boom! Sanji stepped onto the moon step and lifted into the air, chasing Sauron. Using the ability to press a ton of fruit to lighten the body, and then use the moon step, not only the speed of travel becomes extremely fast, but also less physical energy is consumed. It was really a wise choice to follow Maudes suggestion to eat tons of crushed fruits. "Sanji, Sauron..." Ussop looked at Sanji and Sauron, who were rushing to another battle circle, for a moment. He looked around and found that many navies were approaching here, considering that Luffy still needs a while to recover... "Forget it, I''ll stay here." Speaking, Usopp took out a fist-sized white ball from the ammunition bag, which looked like a ball of paper randomly crumpled into a ball. Ussop stuffed the white ball into the launching bag in his black pocket, and then focused his attention on the movements of the navy. This white ball is his flying ability to turn various sharp objects into gauze, which is immediately kneaded into a ball. It is also one of his various processed ammunition. Needless to say how to use it, just release the ability after the ball is launched. Usopp chose to stay where he was, and Robin thought for a moment, but did not intend to transfer, paying attention to the situation on Maudes side. at the same time. The Warring States, which is fighting Hancock, always maintains the operation of seeing and hearing. The breath of Lieutenant General Crane suddenly disappeared, causing his face to change suddenly, and he was almost kicked by Hancock because of his distraction. "Crane..." The Warring States'' heart sank, and he slapped a shock wave-wrapped palm, pushing Hancock back. Soon, he took advantage of the situation to look at the situation on Lieutenant General Crane. The corpse of Lieutenant General Crane, who fell in a pool of blood and had no life, and Maude, who was holding Qiu Shui, exuding a powerful aura. Realizing what happened in the Warring States period, his face became extremely ugly. has suffered such a terrible loss. If it fails to win the war in the end, the situation facing the Navy is more than just a defeat. "Combat power, obviously our side dominates..." There are clusters of flames in the eyes of the Warring States Period, and he clenches the roots of his teeth hard, with a sense of sight that he wants to bite his teeth apart. He ignored the grief over the death of his old friend for many years, and looked at Hancock suddenly. Before reorganizing a sharp sword combat force against Mord, he must first solve the hindering Qiwuhai in front of him. Hancock faced the cold gaze that looked over at the Warring States Period, his eyebrows frowned, and he felt a sense of pressure inexplicably. Although she is arrogant, she is not too arrogant. The strength of the former admiral is beyond doubt. At least she is not sure of victory. What she can do is to confine the Warring States to here after solving the surrounding elites of navy. As far as it seems, she has indeed done it. Just... The sudden change in the aura of the Warring States period made Hancock have to be more cautious. the other side. Kapu also noticed the sudden disappearance of Lieutenant Crane''s breath. The green pheasant who fought with him was naturally aware of it. This sudden change caused them to stop at the same time with a tacit understanding once again. "Little Crane...!!!" Kapu''s face sank, and he suddenly looked at the location of Lieutenant General Crane. Through the visual increase of seeing and hearing, he saw Lieutenant General Crane lying in a pool of blood, and his eyes trembled. Rao is that he is used to sacrifice... The death of his old friend for many years still shaken his mood severely. With the trembling of the eyes, the red light representing the color of seeing and hearing also quivered quickly and was in an unstable state. The green pheasant silently looked at Karp, who was about to lose control. This is a suitable offensive opportunity, but he is not a red dog, and he is not crazy enough to attack Karp in this situation. Crane staff... Qing pheasant sighed in his heart, suppressing the emotion that shouldn''t appear in terms of identity and position. Its not surprising that anyone will die on this battlefield. And he has chosen the path, if he hesitates, then he won''t have a third chance in the future. "Sorry." The green pheasant raised his palm, and aimed at Karp with his smoky palm. Hearing the voice of the green pheasant, Karp slowly retracted his gaze to look at Lieutenant General Crane, and his face was shrouded in a linear shadow. "This is your choice, Kuzan..." "" The green pheasant was silent, and a wave of cold air gushing from his palm hit Karp ahead. This seems to be his answer. Kapus face was buried in the shadow, and he slammed his fist on the air-conditioning wave. The domineering Liu Sakura released from her fist, instantly blasted the air-conditioning wave into countless sparkling spots. After punching the air-conditioning wave, Karp kicked his feet. Boom! The rock burst suddenly. Capes sturdy body curled up in a turbulent flow and rushed in front of the green pheasant. There are no moves at all, the red fist mixed in the ink color hits the green pheasant''s face straight. The green pheasant retreats back without hesitation. His reaction is already extremely fast, but the domineering Liu Ying who was released is still bombarding his face. The impact force formed by ?? directly shook his body out. However. The green pheasant still used domineering to prevent the damage in the end, and used this to open the distance with Karp. A physique expert at the level of Karp, he has no capital to head-on. If he is more cautious, he can''t even show off a wave of early local elemental operations that can avoid damage in front of Karp. If you play off, Karp accidentally caught the opportunity, and then punched it down. Then, if this one fails, it will become a foreshadowing for being beaten by Karp. The green pheasant was in the air, and a dozen ice spears condensed between his waves, and immediately shot from the top to the bottom, volleying towards Karp. Kapu kicked his feet and jumped into the air, smashing the flying ice spear with his body, and narrowing the distance between him and the blue pheasant at the fastest speed. The green pheasant was in the air. Seeing Karpfei rushing over, the air-conditioning was turned on immediately, and an extremely large hockey puck was frozen in the air in the blink of an eye. You dont even have to worry about manipulating, just let the huge hockey puck fall towards Karp. In this situation, a normal person will give up chasing, first avoid the huge falling puck, and then wait for the next attack opportunity. But Karp is not a normal person, he punched the huge hockey puck. Click, click, click! ! ! Strong punches penetrate into the hockey puck, cracks spread rapidly on the surface of the hockey puck, and then like fireworks blooming in the air, it instantly burst into countless pieces. However-- Although the green pheasant did not foresee the future, but Karp''s move to punch the puck hard and the situation that the puck would be crushed by a punch were all within his expectations. So, he prepared the second hockey puck. Just as the first ice ball collapsed, the second ice ball smashed into countless ice blocks, like a super-large meteorite, hitting Karps body and pressing him to the ground. The green pheasant calmly looked at the huge hockey puck that brought Karp to the ground, and immediately looked at Maude in the distance. He didn''t know what Maude wanted to do next. Is ready to leave the battlefield, or stay forever. Regardless of the choice, he has to wait for Maude''s order. "I just hope, I didn''t''look'' at the wrong person..." Green Pheasant muttered to himself deeply in his heart. far away. Maud locked the position of Huang Yuan with the color of sight and hearing, while watching the situation in the battlefield. As time goes by, the murlocs fighting under the ocean floor are probably half dead or injured. The large pirate groups in the fleet also suffered serious casualties. Hawkins, Arthur, Jim, Brook, and Philo were scattered in various circles, and they were besieged by the elite lieutenant general and the team led by Qiwuhai. Everyone''s situation is not very optimistic. Especially Philo, although one-handed articulation skills are not to be underestimated, in addition to causing extraordinary damage to Brook, when facing a naval elite with superb personal skills, the effect is very small. Fortunately, Jim is protecting him, and he will be able to hold it for a while. Lafayette is singled out with the tea dolphin, but he is at a disadvantage, and it seems that he can''t get a bargain from the tea dolphin. Maud soon took the situation inside the court into his eyes. The navy side relied on its superiority in numbers to suppress the strength of every crew member in the pirate regiment. No, I should say The individual strength of the crew is far from reaching the realm that can fill the gap in the number of people with strength. So being besieged, and then at a disadvantage, is a natural result. After seeing the grim situation in the arena, what Maud had to do next was to help his companions to clear the siege and ensure that they could reach the side of Pushing City. Under this premise, he has to deal with Huang Yuan. also had to lose to the combat power displayed by the Redhead Pirates, which did not disappoint him, and contained more than half of the navy''s combat power, so that he would not face greater pressure. "Go to Philo first..." Looking at everyone''s situation, Philo and Jim are at stake. At this time, the shadow clone came to Maude silently. After the shadow clone handed the ferret to Maude, it became a normal form and returned to Maude. With the return of the shadow clone, Maude at this moment is the strongest form. (End of this chapter) Chapter 695： Some things are more important than life. Chapter 695 Some things are more important than life. Under the **** of Bartolomio''s barrier, Jaya smoothly came to the vicinity of Propulsion City. The navy elites who chased all the way did not give up breaking the barrier. But no matter how hard they exerted, they couldn''t shake Bartolomio''s barrier. They could only watch Bartolomio send Jaya to the city. At this point, they were forced to stop their pursuit. Because-- Jin Ping, who was rescued by Maude from the prison, was like a towering city wall that was difficult to climb, lying in front of them. "Damn..." A rear admiral wearing a coat of justice, looking solemnly at Jinping standing on the high wall. On the other hand, the other navies also looked very flat with solemn faces. They knew very well that the reason why Jinping was able to assume the position of Qiwuhai was not based on fame, but on the strength without any moisture. This is a handful of strong men among the murlocs, and it is not an existence they can contend with. Very flat and expressionless looking down at the navy elite standing still below. After coming out of prison, Maude did not ask him to do anything, nor did he mention any information related to the battle plan to him. However, after Luo, who was badly injured, as well as Urji and Jaya successively boarded Pushing City, Jinping knew what to do. As long as he can stand, he will never let any navy threaten the safety of the members of the Maud Pirates. Very calmly put on a karate start style, and said in a deep voice: "I have an old man here, and I won''t let you pass here." "!!!" The navy elites looked slightly suffocated. Bartolomio stood next to Jinping, took a breath, raised his hand and wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead. After that, he looked at the navy elites who were waiting under him, grinning and laughing: "You idiots and stalkers, it was really hard to chase all the way, but now I''m following up." "" Being so mocked by Bartolomio, the faces of the navy elites became slightly ugly. The navy who knows Yuebao is ready to attack the high wall. Bartolomio arbitrarily raised his **** to the navy elite below, showing his rogue style. "Hey... I''m a little urinary." Suddenly felt that the bladder was in an emergency, Bartolomio sneered, but he took off his pants and released water toward the navy elite underneath. The urine draws a beautiful arc and falls downward. He tilted his head to look at Bartolomio who was reckless and reckless, and a little cold sweat fell behind his forehead. Not far behind. Luo, who was sitting on the ground, and Urgi, who was guarding next to Luo, looked at Bartolomio with weird faces. Jaya did not pay attention to Bartolomio''s actions. She was watching the situation on the battlefield and worried about her companions who had not yet left the battlefield. Under the high wall. Bartolomios ridiculous move made the navy elites almost annoyed. Boom...! They immediately lifted off on the moon step. Even without Bartolomios taunts, they couldnt stay here and do nothing. One by one the navy stomped on the air, volleying straight towards Jinping and Bartolomio. Bartolomio watched the navy fly over aggressively. Not only did he not panic, but he shook the indescribable thing comfortably. Shinpei is already speechless to Bartolomio. He shook his head slightly, looking at the navy elites who had attacked in the sky, a large drop of water was slowly leaking from the webbed palm. "Hit the water!" Very flat waved his palm and took a shot in the air. The water droplets on the webbed palms suddenly flew out under the strong blessing, split into dozens of small water droplets in mid-air, and immediately covered the navy elites at a speed hard to catch by the naked eye. "Ok?" Listening to the screaming sound of breaking through the air, the navy elites who were stepping on the moon step, their expressions suddenly tightened. "Iron!" This group of navies hurriedly used iron blocks to carry the small droplets from flying. Click! Small drops of water hit the navy, bursting out a spray. Relying on the defensive power of the iron block, they resisted the damage, but the impact force attached to the water drop still knocked them down from mid-air and fell heavily to the ground. "Hahaha, I''m so laughing!" Watching the navy being beaten down like birds, Bartolomio lifted his pants and laughed loudly. "Abominable ogre..." The navy, who were not in serious trouble, glared at Bartolomio, and shot one after another. Army feet, leap and slash, and gunshot. Various forms of long-range attacks roared towards Bartolomio, but without exception, they were blocked by barriers. "The barrier of this uncle can be broken by you idiots." Bartolomio sneered. In a circle on the battlefield. The team led by Lieutenant General Stockberger and Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel surrounded Jim and Philo. Wearing a top hat and holding double knives in his hands, Stokabe looked at Jim in the form of a wounded triceratops with no expression. "I don''t think you can hold on for so long by relying on ancient abilities..." His tone was mixed with imperceptible admiration. With the combat power of their squad, even if it is against a pirate with a bounty of about three or four billion, it can kill the target in a short time. However, the evil spirit Jim, who possessed the ability of the ancient Triceratops in the encirclement circle, was stupefied from the start of the war until now. "However, you are almost here." Storkberg turned around, exuding awe-inspiring killing intent. "Gemini!" The crossed swords slashed towards Jim with a star-shaped leap slash. Jim lowered his head slightly, and used the open head shield covered with hard skin to resist Stokeberrys Gemini slash. Boom. Jim''s heavy triceratops body was abruptly retreated by the impact of the slashing. "Huh, huh..." After stopping the body, a gust of heat was spit out from the triceratops'' mouth. Fighting up to now, Jims body has suffered countless attacks. If it werent for the usual masochistic training, even the ancient species would not last for that long. But passively being beaten is not Jim''s fighting style. It''s just that he has to protect Philo, plus the enemy is too few, so he can''t take the initiative to attack. "Jim, you..." Filo''s expression tightened as he watched Jim stubbornly resist the damage again. The crow mask worn on her face was cut off by two-thirds in the battle, revealing more than half of her beautiful face, and at the same time revealing her weak character. Before the crow mask was destroyed, she had defeated dozens of navies in battle. With the flying squirrels and Stokeberry leading the team, the situation has taken a turn for the worse. In front of these stronger enemies, Philo''s performance was inhibited. "I''m fine." Jim dumbly responded to Philo''s concern, and looked at the surrounding naval elites blankly. There is no breakthrough. What I can do now is to protect Philos safety, and then hold it as long as possible until his companions support him. Its just... Jim knows that the probability that other companions can free up to support is very low. "All right?" Squirrel looked at Jim, who was already showing signs of fatigue, and said lightly: The way you are now, it doesnt look like youre all right. "" Jim panted heavily and did not listen to what the flying squirrel said. The surrounding navy did not stop its offensive, nor did it give Jim any opportunity to counterattack, using various long-range attack methods to kill Jims vitality. Fortunately, Jim''s hard skin can block gunshots. Otherwise, even if the navy does not use attack methods such as leap and slash and slashing feet, the firepower of the guns can sift Jim into a sieve. Faced with the endless attacks of the Navy, Jim, like his taciturn character, resisted all the damage without saying a word. Philo looked pale and looked at Jim who was restrained in order to protect him, his eyes trembled, and he whispered: "If you use''virus'', you can kill them..." If [Virus] is used in combat, it will be no different from the poisonous Q that she has always hated. The most important thing is that this behavior will go against her aspiration to become a doctor. But... If you insist on not using this method that would violate your ideals, in order to protect her Jim, you will be tortured to death by the Navy little by little. This is also the result that Philo didn''t want to see. Although she was still hesitating when she spoke out the thoughts in her heart, she was already inclined to use the [virus] method. The life of the companion... is more important than the idea! Philo took a deep breath and made a decision. "That''s not something''Doctor'' will do." But at this moment, Jim''s voice came over. "And Philo, you are a doctor!" Jim used the most stupid and shortest words to stop Philo''s idea of ??using viral means. "But, Jim, you..." "Filo, there are some things that are more important than life." Jim interrupted Philo with a muffled voice, and the look in the navy''s eyes became fierce and terrifying. He is a soldier in the team, so it is his duty to protect the doctor. Until he collapses, never let the doctor suffer any harm. He has always remembered what Boss Maud said. If it is because of this group of navy, if it is because he has to take into account his safety, that makes Philo decide to abandon those important things... Jim will never allow it. Even if it is dead, he will destroy these enemies that will contaminate Philo''s ideas. "Thank you, Jim, but..." Filo looked at Jim, his tone revealed his determination: "The life of a companion is more important than anything." From this moment, Philo has made up his mind. Listening to Philonas determined words, Jim frowned. The navy''s offensive continues. Jim still uses his generous body to block attacks from all directions. But he can''t hold on for long. What ?? can do is to take the last breath and open a breakthrough for Philo. Squirrel and Stokeberry could feel the change in Jim''s breath, and realized that Jim was going to be unable to hold it anymore. Since the siege, they did not kill Philo, just to make Jim bear the damage blindly. Before this, even if they had the advantage in terms of number and combat power, there was no need to attack Jim. You only need to eat away Jim''s vitality bit by bit to reduce the sacrifice rate to zero. This is the safest way. "almost." The flying squirrel''s cold gaze flicked over Jim''s vitals, dangling the sword in front of him, his body leaning half forward. Controlling the wind and flying squirrel! The flying squirrel stomped forward with his right foot. ৡ! The body leaning forward halfway, like a flying squirrel flying low in the sky, came to Jim in an instant. The long knife in his hand is covered with a solid armed color. With the forward momentum, the long knife cut out a sharp blade, like a straight white line, running through Jim''s head and tail. ! ! ! Jim snorted, his eyes turned black for a while, and a lot of blood gushed out of his body. This powerful slash caused his limbs to suddenly lose strength, and his huge and heavy body was leaning to one side, almost falling to the ground. But in the next moment, Jim''s pupils suddenly focused. If it falls, it means that Philo will become the Navys next target. Cant just fall down like this, never fall down now... Even if it lasts another second... Jim supported the injury and stabilised his body with difficulty. "Jim...!!!" Looking at the large amount of blood pouring out of Jim, Philo''s face turned pale, and like a reflex, he took out a small test tube with pink liquid from his arms. Jim''s body quickly returned to its human shape. The body that resembles a tower is covered with dense wounds. Many are scars from old wounds, but more are newly added wounds. dripping with blood, dyed his body red. "I...nothing..." Jim''s voice is a little distorted. He looked back at the test tube that Philo was holding in his hand. The solemn expression that emerged from his face could not even cover up the plasma. "" He did not speak, but shook his head at Philo. Filo shook his hand holding the test tube. severely wounded Jim''s flying squirrel with a wind-driving flying squirrel, turned around quickly, looked at Jim who had almost become a blood man, and said coldly: "Before the knife was shot, I knew that this knife alone would not completely defeat you, but the next knife..." As soon as the voice fell, the flying squirrel used a shave, and his body disappeared instantly. Next second. The flying squirrel appeared in front of Jim. Obviously, he could take advantage of the situation and cut his back to Jim, but the lieutenant general of the elite, as if disdain to take the knife from behind, deliberately went around in front of Jim. Wrapped around the armed long sword, cut it down at Jim. Jim raised his eyes, a cold light reflected in his pupils. Block it... Jim wanted to use his fist wrapped in an armed color to resist the flying squirrel''s knife. The armed color was used, but the arm kept calling. Jim''s eyes shrank, and he roared, before raising his arm with difficulty. But it''s too late. Just at this critical moment, an invisible wind of the sickle and weasel crossed its feet. Did not see his person, did not see his knife. Under the long knife that the flying squirrel cut down, a burst of spark suddenly burst out. "Ok?" Squirrel was slightly startled, and was forced back by this invisible slash. On the ground in front of Jim, a wind circle was set off. Cavendish showed his figure in the wind circle. He saw Philo pinching the test tube in his hand, and he seemed to have noticed something, his handsome face was filled with awe-inspiring anger. "Cavendish...!!!" The surrounding navy looked coldly at Cavendish, who appeared to help Jim with a lethal blow. (End of this chapter) Chapter 696： Black rain Chapter 696 Black Rain The surrounding navies stared at Cavendish closely. After solving the difficult Jim, the remaining Philo can be dealt with without any effort. After the battle is over, they can become a mobile squad with good combat strength, and then support the colleagues in need according to the situation in the field. But the appearance of Cavendish destroyed this expectation. Squirrel looked at Cavendish coldly, and said: "At this time, resigning as Qiwuhai, you must be fully enlightened, Cavendish." "" Cavendish did not say a word, glaring at the navy in the court. According to his previous lively and dazzling temperament, after blocking the flying squirrel, he will definitely come first with a few beautiful scenes. But he will be very angry, so there is no mood to say the opening remarks. "It is you who should be a good enlightened person." Cavendish was full of angry eyes, and slowly swept toward every navy present. If before rushing here, I watched Philo fall in a pool of blood. Then he will never forgive himself in his life. Fortunately caught up... Since the fusion of Li''s personality, Cavendish is the first to thank Li''s personality for the power and speed he brought to him. No more nonsense, Cavendish moved, and his figure disappeared instantly. ৡ The invisible slash that merged with the night, set off a sharp sickle wind in the ultra-high-speed movement, and swept towards the nearest flying squirrel. "Speed ??sword..." The flying squirrel''s eyes were filled with red light, holding a knife in both hands, not retreating but advancing, calmly facing the sickle wind that swept across. The long knife he held in his hand shakes out a string of afterimages, which quickly penetrates into the sickle wind. With the help of seeing and hearing, the flying squirrel accurately blocked all the slashes that attacked him. Clang clang......! The fierce collision between swords and swords burst out dazzling sparks around the flying squirrel. The surrounding rocky ground with pits and pits was cut by the sickle wind that spilled to the surroundings. It was only a second or two, and the flying squirrel did not know how many knives he had against Cavendish. The cut marks on the rocky ground next to him are already dense and indistinguishable. Since being defeated by Maud on the Plague Island, the flying squirrel has learnt from it, and has crazily improved its strength. Compared with Plague Island back then, he can be said to be different from what he used to be. "If you think I am the kind of weak person who will be instantly defeated by the speed sword, then youd better curb the meaningless anger, Cavendish..." The flying squirrel has sharp eyes, focusing on blocking the stormy onslaught from Cavendish. As long as he is not interrupted by seeing and hearing, he has the confidence to block all Cavendish''s slashes. But before such a powerful slashing offensive, it is difficult for him to find a chance to counterattack, so he can only focus all his attention on defense. If it is a one-to-one situation, flying squirrels are not so calm. After all, he is the suppressed party. If there is no chance to fight back, there is a high probability that Cavendish will be suppressed forever, and then defeated. But this is not a heads-up, but a war. As long as he can withstand Cavendishs onslaught, he doesnt need assistance. And the companions present, you can solve Jim and Philo first. Within the battle circle. Storkberg calmly looked at the flying squirrel and Cavendish who were frantically fighting the knife. After confirming that the flying squirrels can parry Cavendish''s offensive, he pointed the knife at Jim and Philo, and said indifferently: "Don''t pay attention to Cavendish, first solve the badness and the black crow." "Yes!" More than a hundred naval elites around him took another shot, which was still a variety of long-range attack methods that did not give Jim any chance to counterattack. Large feet, slashing, and even lead bullets wrapped in heat, intertwined with a desperate and suffocating offensive, heading towards Jim. Jim''s face was slightly gray and defeated. Seeing another wave of offensive rushing toward his face, he was already at the end of his crossbow, and he barely opened the humanized form. Armed. Defense. Jim, who turned into a triceratops human-beast form, summoned his last strength, covered his armed color in front of him, and immediately protected Philo. Arrow feet, slash. Seemingly gorgeous, but full of dangerous various attacks, just like this, blasted Jim hard. ء! Amid the continuous burst of air, a large amount of blood splashed from Jim to the surroundings. After one round of offensive, Jim''s body remained motionless like a mountain. This man once again resisted all the damage abruptly. Looking at Jim, who was terrible but didn''t take a step back, Stokeberry, who had never easily expressed his inner emotions on his face, was slightly moved at this moment. "Miscellaneous..." Stocaberry looked at Jim with a solemn expression, admiring: "I have defeated countless pirates, but this is the first time I have encountered a man like you." After finishing speaking, Stobecari raised his knife to stop his companions from launching the second round of offensive. Immediately afterwards, Stobecari dropped the double knives to his side and strode towards Jim. He will use the double knives in his hand to give Jim the final blow. Jim hung his head weakly, the blood slid down his face to his chin, and finally dripped continuously on the ground, splashing **** ripples. I could hear the footsteps of Stobekari striding, but the line of sight in front of him was blurred. The body temperature is losing, and I can no longer feel any strength. At this moment, Jim couldn''t even move a finger. Being able to persist in not falling is already a manifestation of his strong will. "" Jim''s lips squirmed slightly, but he didn''t even have the strength to speak. Philo took off the mutilated crow mask and stood in front of Jim, holding the test tube tightly in his hand. Stobekari looked at Philo who was blocking Jim, and there was no mood swing in his slightly opened eyes. In this case, it didnt make any difference for him to kill Philo first or kill Jim first. not far away. Cavendish, who was attacking the flying squirrel, changed his face slightly. He wanted to eliminate the closest flying squirrel within a second or two to reduce defensive pressure. But he underestimated the sight of flying squirrels. This misjudgment directly caused Jim and Philo to fall into danger. "Tough guy..." In order to rescue Philo and Jim, Cavendish gave up the attack decisively and rushed towards Stokeberry instead. Cavendish just changed direction, but the flying squirrel speeded up suddenly. "I really underestimated you...!" The flying squirrel''s speed-up knife, accompanied by a sharp chirping sound, cut Cavendish''s figure out. The sudden change in rhythm caught Cavendish by surprise, and also cut off his idea of ??trying to rescue Jim and Philo. "Asshole!!!" Cavendish''s face was stretched, and after looking at Philo who was about to be attacked by Stokeberry, his golden and blue eyes suddenly shrank. To catch up! He shouted in his heart, ignoring the subsequent attack from the flying squirrel, and rushed to Philo again. And just now. A black shower came from the air. Like splashing ink, black drops of water fell on or beside everyone in the field. "this is?!" Storkberg looked at the ink stains dripping on the back of his palm, and raised his brows. As soon as his thoughts turned, a figure broke into his sight without warning. "Bacardi Maud!!!" Looking at the figure that suddenly flashed out in front of him, Stokaberry''s eyes changed and he slashed away with a sharp knife. However. Mauds knife took one step faster, slashing through Stokabergs body cruelly. ! The sharp swordsman is fleeting. Stokaberry spewed out a lot of blood. Before being contaminated by the spewing blood, Maude''s body disappeared out of thin air. Stocaberry was stunned. (End of this chapter) Chapter 697： Maud: Huang Yuan, take a good look and learn. Chapter 697 Maud: Huang Yuan, take a good look and learn. One minute ago. After beheading Lieutenant General Crane, Mord used one move to repel the hegemony in its heyday state to repel the yellow ape from the air. Follow. The return of ??Shadow clone, coupled with the increase in the shadow gathering place, Maude ushered in the strongest form. Its just that the number of shadows absorbed into the body by the shadow gathering moves is currently less than two hundred. Although it can still bring various enhancements to Maud, compared to the increase brought by the 500 shadows during the war on the top, this time only one-fifth of the increase is at most. But there are disadvantages and advantages. As soon as there is less shadow absorbed into the body, the duration of the shadow gathering place can be prolonged. In the current situation, what Maud needs is the duration. "It must be a quick fight!" Taking Maude, who was in the eyes of the battlefield situation, stepped on the moon step and lifted into the air, planning to help Philo and Jim first. Didi...! Maud just flew into the sky, and a dazzling yellow light flashed above the night sky in the distance. is Huang Yuans attack. Although he couldn''t get any advantage from Maude, and even lost all the time, Huang Yuan was a general of the navy headquarters at any rate. How could Maude continue to do whatever he wanted. The death of Lieutenant General Crane has already highlighted his negligence to an irreparable level. If Maude is allowed to mess up again, can he still do it? In the dazzling light that flickers in the night sky, one after another diamond-shaped light bullets are shot out. In a short time, countless light bullets, like a shower of rain, fell from top to bottom toward Maude. "too slow." Maud''s eyes flashed red, and he stepped on the moon step, turning into a bunch of black shadows, and retreated quickly. A shower of light fell from in front of him to the ground. But in the next instant, the yellow ape''s figure was condensed from the light bullet that rushed towards the ground. Large range of light bombs can be compared to the destructive power of a national army, and it is also the strongest effect of Shining Fruit. But this form of destructive power has little effect in the heads-up duel of top masters. Naturally, Huang Yuan would not expect Ba Chi Qiong Gouyus light bomb covering blow to cause trouble to Maud. The reason why he did this was only to make a position shift with the light bomb. is also the shadow-changing version of Shining Fruit. Huang Yuan, who had moved from his position, held the Sky Cloud Cloud Sword that was instantly manifested in his hand, and immediately stepped on the light bullet. With this help, Huang Yuans sword turned into a beam of light, and it pierced directly towards the person in front of him. Mod. Huang Yuan''s offensive this time is fast and fierce. But Maude reacted, and in time he ran the Qiu Shui to block. The tip of the light beam stabbed the Qiu Shui Dao heavily, and at the same time it shook a strong wave of air, it shot out countless small light spots. The strength transmitted through the blade made Maude, who had nowhere to borrow from the air, flew upside down. The yellow ape stood in the air, looking at Maude, who was flying upside down, his body once again turned into a beam of light, chasing Maude. Sparkling Fruit''s long-range attack method, in the face of Maude, who is also not slow, basically does not have any effect. The sky cluster cloud sword that acts in close combat will be destroyed by Mord''s broaching with the overlord''s color, and there is a certain degree of risk. is just a long-range attack method that has no effect at all. Only close combat can give Huang Yuan the advantage. Even if the Sky Cong Yun Jian cannot withstand Maudes overlord attack, its fine... is destroyed once, then make it again. is nothing more than using photons to build the sky cloud sword. Compared with a wide range of light bullet shooting, the cost of constructing the sky cloud sword is almost negligible. On the contrary, even if he had just learned about Mod''s hegemony with full firepower in its heyday, he didn''t believe that Mod could always maintain a high-intensity combat state. Unless Maude has two demons hidden in his body. One demon is the fruit of shadow, and the other demon is the fruit of recovery. Huang Yuan held the Sky Cong Yun Sword, and the speed of light forced towards Maude. The dazzling yellow light that came with it squeezed into Maude''s eyes arbitrarily. The light intensity at this close range is enough to make people blind for a short time. But in the face of seeing, hearing and color, it can be described as a virtual appearance. At this moment, although Maude has not completely removed the force exerted on his body, it does not affect his counterattack. A black and red arc flashed again on the body of the Qiushui blade. Currently, Maud still doesnt have to worry about consumption. Entangled with the overlord''s slash, facing the sky cloud sword cut by the yellow ape with the momentum of thunder. Dang, click! Before the Qiu Shui, who was entwined with the overlord color, touched the Sky Cong Yun Sword, the power released from the air broke the Sky Cong Yun Sword. As the sky cluster cloud sword shattered, and the subsequent slashing power, once again ruthlessly slashed the yellow ape out. There is no need to worry about the consumption of the overlord attack, coupled with the frequent use, it keeps increasing the proficiency. This makes Maude the most terrifying existence in the world at this moment. However. The yellow ape who has suffered so many hits has become accustomed to Maude''s overlord attack. Although it was unavoidable to be cut and flew out this time, but with its not weak level of armed color, it can at least offset most of the damage. Using the switching mechanism between entity and elementalization, Huang Yuan quickly resolves the impact and will not be shot too far. Only by keeping a certain distance, can Mord be clamped. Maud closed the knife, and the black and red arc on the Qiu Shui Dao''s body slowly disappeared. "Yellow Ape." Maud coldly looked at Huang Yuan, who was quickly reorganizing his offensive, with a basketball-sized shadow ball floating on the palm of his left hand. This shadow ball was formed by Maude using his own shadow. Because only one''s own shadow has the ability to change shape and shadow. "Just let you see what is the real speed." Maud''s voice just fell, the shadow ball suspended in the palm of his palm suddenly melted into the pouring rain and fell towards the battlefield below. Each black raindrop made of shadows is a shadow mark that allows Maude to change shadows. When Huang Yuan saw this, his pupils shrank. Maud smiled coldly at Huang Yuan. Movie Star Rain, Feiying! ৡ! Maud disappeared out of thin air from Huang Yuans vision. Follow. There was also a scene in which Maude suddenly appeared in Stobeka and gave Stobeka a fatal blow. But the attack of the movie star group Feiying was not a monotonous assassination. At the moment when Stobekari was hit with a knife, Maude moved to the next navy and immediately slashed it down. As blood gushed from the navy body, Maude disappeared again. Using the shadow mark set up by the movie star rain, Maud went round and round and launched the ultimate lightning speed kill. , , ......! ! ! Following the knife hit by Stobecari, the elite navy besieging Jim Philo in the field couldn''t react at all. It was almost at the same point in time that Maude ended his breath with a cold killing intent. Dozens of blood arrows sprayed into the air. The navy of the middle knife all fell to the ground with horror. The depths of their eyes are filled with the color of confusion. "What happened... just now?!" The sudden change made the rest of the navy in the field even more shocked. Looking at the dozens of colleagues who fell to the ground in a flash, including Stobecari, the flying squirrel couldn''t help feeling cold. His experience and color, "see" Maude... Cavendish saw it naturally, and complicated emotions surged in his heart. This is the real speed sword... Damn it, it''s been pretended by Mod that **** again! ! ! Cavendish gritted his teeth, but relaxed a bit. at the same time. Maud had already returned to the air, looking at the yellow ape who could shine through the edge of his body. "This is the real speed." "" On the slightly wretched face of the yellow ape, a rare gloomy color is revealed. When ?? knocked out the four words Return Fruit, I suddenly thought of the first fan novel I wrote. (End of this chapter) Chapter 698： This is just the beginning Chapter 698 This is just the beginning Assault and kill the enemy is supposed to be Huang Yuans mission. For Huang Yuan, it is a trivial matter to use the super high mobility of Shining Fruit and the penetration of the light beam to harvest the enemy in the chaotic battle. But-- Due to the successive obstacles of Cavendish and Maud, apart from the severe injuries to Luo and Urgi, Huang Yuan has no other conspicuous record. In other words, Huang Yuan has been beaten since the moment Maude intervened. True speed? Hearing Maudes words, Huang Yuan could not refute, and his mood was even worse. Maud looked at the gloomy Huang Ape, slowly raised Qiu Shui, pointed the tip of his knife at Huang Ape, and said coldly: "This is just the beginning." "Oh~~~Do you mean preparing to flee~~?" Huang Yuan was in a gloomy mood, but his mouth was not affected, as usual, with a strange tone of Yin and Yang. Although Maudes participation in the war has somewhat recovered some of the disadvantages, the overall advantage is still on the Navys side. This is also the reason why Maude does not hesitate to shoulder great pressure, but also to rescue the pirates in front of him. What to say is just the beginning... The final choice is not to escape from here. The expression in Huang Yuan''s eyes looking at Maude changed slightly. No matter how bad the words are, it will not bring any change to the battle. The yellow ape didn''t say much any more, his body was elementalized and turned into a beam of light, like a comet that swooped towards Maude. Whether ?? can smoothly contain Maud, it is no longer what Huang Yuan should think about now. Although Huang Yuan does not want to admit it, the previous defeats are enough to explain the problem. What he should do now is to put pressure on Maude as much as possible, in order to speed up Maudes physical domineering consumption rate. The dazzling yellow beam pierced the night sky with lightning speed, and came to Maude in the blink of an eye. Maud was not in a hurry to use the second flying shadow, shaking his arms and waving Qiu Shui, slashing on the beam. The light beam had no resistance at all, it was chopped into scattered photons. Immediately after-- Photon quickly regrouped into a yellow ape holding a cloud sword in the sky. Clang! The distance was so close, the swords collided together as expected, bursting out a burst of sparks. A few seconds later, the sky cloud sword in Huang Yuan''s hand was smashed again by Mord. Huang Yuan, who had been mentally prepared for a long time, realized a new Tian Cong Yun Sword almost at the moment when the Tian Cong Yun Sword was broken. But. No matter how fast Huang Yuan connects between the broken sword and the reconstruction, there will still be a little stagnation in front of Maude''s experience. This kind of stagnation is not a flaw, but it is also an opportunity to attack. Since Maude has "see", there is no reason to turn a blind eye. In this kind of fast-to-extreme counterattack, he did not hesitate to grasp the opportunity to attack, and decisively released the overlord color wrapped around the autumn water, and immediately slashed towards the yellow monkey. Huang Yuan''s face changed slightly, and he hurriedly responded. ϡ! The sparks burst, Huang Yuan''s body turned into light, and he was cut and flew out by Maude again. However, this time he still defended against Mauds overlord attack. This also means that he has successfully consumed part of Maude''s domineering and physical strength. However, when he was cut and flew out, Maude would continue to use the shadow fruit''s teleportation ability to go to the battlefield to try to open the situation. "Before you come back, I will kill at least 50 people." The distant beam of light reflected in Maudes eyes. With a thought, the body hovering above the sky suddenly disappeared. Huang Yuan couldn''t suppress him, so he could only retreat and use every attack and defense to consume his stamina as much as possible. This is exactly what Maud wants to see. Because, the last thing he lacks is endurance. Using the ability to change shape and shadow, Maude once again returned to the battlefield. Instant kill like a flying thunder, just like mowing grass, ruthlessly harvesting the elite life of the navy in the field. Except for the flying squirrel that was barely able to defend, the rest of the navy elite who besieged Philo Jim instantly died under Maude''s sword. The whole process came to an end, and it was so fast. On the rocky ground. A corpse lying quietly on the ground. The blood flowing from under the corpse quickly gathered in pools of blood. Maud stopped Feiying and appeared somewhere in a pool of blood. Stepped down with one foot, splashing circles of red ripples. Maud tilted his head slightly and looked at the last navy in the field, the flying squirrel. At the same time, under the control of the mind, the black raindrops composed of shadows that have completed the task and landed around are quickly gathering along the ground towards him. These subtle black shadows are all his own shadows, and they can only return in this way. The flying squirrel looked at the lossless colleagues lying on the ground. Ten seconds ago. They are clearly in their hands, and they are about to eliminate the enemy. Ten seconds later. All the colleagues, including Stokeberry, were lying on the ground and turned into corpses. And the culprit that contributed to this scene is-- The flying squirrel raised his eyes to meet the indifferent gaze that Maude looked over, and on his forehead, fine beads of sweat were slowly oozing out. This **** monster... Dealing with them is like dealing with miscellaneous fish. Squirrel felt a deep sense of powerlessness in his heart. When he lost to Maude one or two years ago, he still didn''t think the gap was too big. But until this moment, he finally understood a cruel fact. That is-no matter how hard he tries to become stronger, he will never be able to defeat this monster. At this time, the flying squirrel seemed to have lost its fighting spirit, resulting in flaws all over its body. But Cavendish did not take advantage of the situation to attack the flying squirrels, but glanced at the navy corpses who had just been dealt with by Maude, his eyes were full of envy. This kind of ultimate means of confrontation with the speed sword is exactly what he is after. "Hey, Maude, what was your name just now?" Cavendish ignored the existence of the flying squirrel, and looked straight at Maude, making no secret of the envy in his tone. "" Hearing Cavendishs words, Maude was dumbfounded, thinking about when, this guy is still concerned about such meaningless things. "Say it!" Cavendish urged. Maud shook his head slightly, and said casually: "It''s called Instant Prison Shadow Killing Array, or Instant Kill for short." "Is the Instant Prison Shadow Killing Array..." Cavendish read the moves in a low voice. As for the abbreviation for instant kill, he ignored it. For the name Instant Prison Shadow Killing Array, Cavendish doesn''t know the meaning, but he may have seen the power with his own eyes, so I think it is inexplicable. "Three years, no, one year...I will reach this level too!" Cavendish recalled the scene in which Maude killed the navy in the scene just now, secretly clenched his fists, and cheered for himself in his heart. He thinks that what Maude can do, then he can definitely do it too, but sooner or later. I want to talk about why he is so confident. The reason is simple, because he is a genius! Cavendish was thinking about it, and he was already fantasizing about using moves similar to the instantaneous shadow killing array in the future, and then shocked the whole world. As soon as he thought of the depths, Cavendishs eyes lit up, and he unexpectedly released a special starlight effect. Maud glanced at Cavendish who was inexplicably immersed in fantasy, and shook his head helplessly. Ignoring this guy, Maude quickly glanced at the situation of Philo and Jim, and immediately looked at the flying squirrel again. The strength of this lieutenant admiral, among the lieutenants in this department, is one of the few elites who can be alone. For him, it is also a walking high-yield experience package. And the other lieutenant who was killed just now, in terms of strength, is actually about the same as the flying squirrel. If it were not an emergency, Maude would definitely save Stokeberry for life, then cut off the shadow and **** it into his body. At this point, Maude did not shoot at the flying squirrel for the first time, but flashed to the side of Jim, who was already in a coma. "Captain, Jim..." Philo looked at Maude, his eyes flushed. "I saw." Maud squatted down and took a quick look at Jim''s situation. After seeing the dense wounds, Maude flashed a cold light in his eyes. His shadow repair ability can simply and rudely restore broken fingers and limbs, but he can''t do it as finely as Luo''s ability to perform surgery. So, he really can''t do anything about this thin and many injuries attached to his body. "Filo, first stabilize Jim''s injury." Maud has the heart to comfort Philo, who is full of self-blame, but the current situation does not have enough energy to take care of that much. Filo heard the words and focused heavily. Maud lightly patted Jim on the shoulder and signaled that he was doing well. He immediately got up and looked up at the light from far and near in the sky. "Little card, don''t be in a daze." "Huh? How many times have you said it, don''t call me Xiaoka, especially in this kind of occasion!!!" Cavendish recovered immediately and glared at Maud. "I see, Xiaoka." Maud habitually replied, still staring at the flying yellow ape. Cavendish has a black line. If it were not for failing to win Maude, he would definitely use violence to force Maude to change his mind. "Small card." "What are you doing?" Cavendish has no good airway. Maud stared at Huang Yuan, and said solemnly: "Help me block Huang Yuan." "" Cavendish frowned and sighed, "Although I really want to tell you,''No problem, isn''t it just blocking the yellow ape? This young master can do it," but the fact is that I can''t stop the yellow ape. " "Just block it for 3 seconds, it''s not difficult." Made also knew that with Cavendishs strength, it was impossible to stop Huang Yuan, even if Huang Yuan was injured, the result would not be different. So, he only asked Cavendish to block Huang Ape for 3 seconds. "It''s been 3 seconds, isn''t it difficult?" With these words, Cavendish choked in his throat. Blocking the yellow ape and blocking the yellow ape for 3 seconds are completely different concepts. Needless to say the former, he certainly can''t do it. But if even the latter is not confident to do it, that would be too shameful. Cavendish took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "If it''s only 3 seconds, I should...I can still do it." "Well, then please." Maud said, waving a knife casually, and chopped off a cylindrical shock wave wrapped in white light at the yellow ape flying in from the air. After ??, Maude did not look at the result, and focused on the flying squirrel. In the gap where Cavendish blocked the yellow ape, he wanted to cut off the shadow of the flying squirrel. ৡ! Maud instantaneously walked into the flying squirrels attack range. Along with Maudes attack, the flying squirrel suddenly felt a sense of exploding hair, and the whole body felt like a conditioned reflex. But after all, he is a veteran admiral, no matter where he is, he can''t wait to die. The flying squirrel forcibly stabilized his mind, red light appeared in his eyes, and the long knife he held in his hand was covered with a solid armed color. "I am not a miscellaneous fish...!!!" With the help of seeing and hearing, the flying squirrel saw Maude''s movements clearly, and immediately kicked the ground, his body leaped back and low altitude, and stretched several distances. Flying Mouse Slash! At the moment it landed, the flying squirrel leaned forward with his toes on the ground, and with the force of the forward thrust, he swung his knife towards Maudes bottom plate. The long knife covered with armed colors brought out a black streamer in the low air. But as Maude swung his knife down, the black streamer stopped abruptly, and there was a piercing sound. Maud steadily stabilized the long knife cut by the flying squirrel. Shadow avoidance. Change! Just as the sparks from the collision of the long knives disappeared, a shadow entwined with a black-red arc slashed through the long knives and hit the flying squirrels chest. The flying squirrel was hit hard, and it was almost black in front of him. As he opened his mouth and spit out a lot of blood, his body flew upside down like lightning. But before he flew more than ten meters, he was forcibly pulled back by Maude with his shadow. If it werent for this pull, the power of evasive change would be enough to knock flying squirrels up to a distance of kilometers. The flying squirrel with blood dripping from his mouth and nose, his eyes turned white and unconscious, was pinched by the shadow tentacles and brought to Maude. "Unbearable." Maud looked at the lieutenant admiral who had fought against Plague Island in front of him expressionlessly. In fact, in a head-on confrontation, with flying squirrel''s domineering and swordsmanship, he can hold up five or six rounds in front of Maude no matter what. However, the shadow slash developed by Modna using the shadow ability characteristics is really hard to defend. On this premise, wrapping the overlord color on the shadow slash, forming a one-hit kill effect. In a nutshell Even if the flying squirrel can prevent the shadow slash, as long as the domineering defense is weaker than Mord''s overlord attack, injury or defeat is an inevitable result. Maud did not waste time, cut off the shadow of the flying squirrel, and then directly stuffed it into the body, which increased some strength. For lieutenant generals such as Stokeberry and Flying Squirrel, who are not low-profile in the headquarters, Maude has already written his name into the hunter''s notes in advance. Once the time limit for ?? and other shadow gathering places arrives, it is the time to harvest shadows to gain experience benefits. . As Maude retracted the shadow tentacles, the flying squirrel''s body hit the ground, making a dull sound. From the moment his shadow was cut away by Maud, it was no different from death. "I said, this is just the beginning..." Maud tilted his head and looked at the yellow ape who was reluctantly stopped by Cavendish. Under the condition of ensuring the evacuation of his companions, he will destroy the backbone of the navy headquarters bit by bit. Admirals such as Lieutenant General Crane, Flying Squirrel, and Stokeberry occupy important positions in the navy headquarters. In addition, he will continue to attack and kill every navy he sees! Mauds thoughts just flashed through his mind when he saw Cavendish being kicked out by Huang Yuans speed of light. This kick was pretty fierce, kicking Cavendish so much that he vomited a lot of blood. Although Cavendish was defeated all at once, he still fulfilled Maude''s orders and stopped Huang Yuan for nearly 3 seconds. After the yellow ape kicked Cavendish away, he looked at the dead bodies of the flying squirrel and Stokeberry. "" He feels more and more that the decision Akinu insisted on was right. Never let Bekah D. Maude leave here alive. (End of this chapter) Chapter 699： Navy means Chapter 699 Navy Means Huang Yuan has never encountered such a tricky enemy as Maud. You have mastered the overlord entanglement when you are less than twenty years old? This kind of thing, if you dont see it with your own eyes, who would believe it? You should know that the overlord''s appearance is an innate aptitude, and it is also a way of expression of courage, which cannot be strengthened through cultivation. Ke Mord was less than twenty years old, and his courage had strengthened the overlord''s appearance to this level, and he also mastered the overlord''s entanglement that only a few people in the world can. Furthermore, as the battle time passed, Huang Yuan could clearly feel that Maude''s proficiency in the overlord''s color entanglement was rapidly improving. If its just like this... Huang Yuan felt that forbearance was over. But Maude, even if he has a courage that does not match his age, his physical strength is bottomless. The yellow ape frowned at Maude. He knew that the flying squirrel whose shadow was cut off by Maud was hopeless. After all, even the Dragonite whose shadow was taken away was inevitable in the end, let alone a lieutenant admiral. Thinking of this, Huang Yuan flashed through his mind a picture of himself accepting the order to go to Thunder Island to rescue the Tianlongren. At that time Made just snapped his fingers, and killed the Sky Dragon in the air. In other words, Maude wanted to kill the flying squirrel, which was just a matter of thinking. This means that the probability of being able to help the flying squirrel is basically zero. In other words, it is hopeless. Huang Yuan stared at Maude and raised his index finger. Didi A star-like light condenses at the fingertips. Maud watched Huang Yuans behavior, his eyes narrowed slightly. So many confrontations have proved that this kind of trick is useless to him. But Huang Yuan, this guy, doesn''t seem to hit the south wall or turn his head, and he is about to fire a meaningless laser beam at every turn. Along with the sharper sound, the star-like light on the yellow apes fingertips became more and more dazzling. "Sorry, flying mouse." Yellow Ape muttered to himself in his heart, the index finger condensed with light, suddenly horizontal. ݡ! The laser beam was shot at the flying squirrel who fell on the ground and lost consciousness. "Ok?" Seeing Huang Yuan shooting laser beams at flying squirrels, Maude was slightly surprised. "This guy" Maud reacted very quickly. Before the laser beam touched the clothing on the flying squirrels chest, he first killed the flying squirrel by harvesting shadows. ! The laser beam penetrated straight through the flying squirrels heart, and then caused a violent explosion. Boom! The raging heat wave rolled up the dust and flew past Maude. From the corner of Maude''s eyes, he glanced at the skyrocketing fireworks, and looked at Huang Yuan''s gaze, slowly revealing a look of surprise. In order to prevent him from getting the increase in the flying squirrel shadow, he was so decisive as a killer. Fortunately, he reacted fast enough to "kill" the flying squirrel before the laser beam penetrated the flying squirrel''s heart. Although I lost the flying squirrel shadow that can be used to increase my strength, at least I gained experience gains, which is enough. While feeling the experience gains fed back into the body, the color of surprise in Maudes eyes slowly faded, and said lightly: "In order to prevent the shadow of the flying squirrel from becoming a part of my strength, I even went so far as to kill the flying squirrel with my own hands. I thought that only Akagi could do this kind of thing." "" Huang Yuan was silent. Kill the owner of the shadow, and the shadow will naturally disappear. This is common sense. is also based on intelligence to target the shadow gathering place. And the life of the flying squirrel with his own hands is nothing more than an extraordinary thing in an extraordinary period. Since it was a mortal game, how could he just watch Maude use the flying squirrel to increase his strength and do nothing? In his opinion, if the flying squirrel did not lose consciousness, knowing that he would die, in order not to give Maude a chance, he would definitely choose to stop. Didi! Yellow Apes index finger, which has not yet put down, once again condensed a star-like light. This time, he aimed at Philo. ! The laser beam is directed towards Philo in response. Maud''s eyes were slightly cold, and he flashed himself, blocking the laser beam for Philo. He also knew that Huang Yuan would definitely not let go of the opportunity when his companions were present. "~~~" Watching Moder block the attack for Philo, Huang Yuan would not stop there. "Eight Chiqiong Gouyu." The yellow ape''s hands lit up with dazzling light. After an extremely short period of stagnation, diamond-shaped light bullets burst out from the light, pouring toward Philo. Maud frowned slightly, and with his attack, he swung his knife to chop out a hegemonic shock wave, destroying all the diamond-shaped light bullets that had flown, and then rushed towards the yellow ape without any loss. The yellow ape instantly becomes elemental, avoiding the damage of the overlord shock wave. Then resumed his human form and continued to attack Philo and Jim. With its flashing characteristics, Huang Yuans attack frequency is extremely fast. However, whether it was a ranged attack or a single-type attack with strong penetrating power, it was blocked by Mord without exception. "Little Card, take Philo and Jim out of here." Maud resisted the attack while ordering Cavendish to take Philo and Jim away. "Don''t order me, I am not your little brother!" A dusty Cavendish swung his sword at Maude in the air a little angrily. said so, but he rushed to Philo the first time and watched Philo stop Jim''s bleeding. "Little card, it''s almost done..." Filo also knows that the situation is urgent, but before moving Jim out of here, he must at least take measures to stop the bleeding. Perhaps because he was too anxious, Philo''s actions when he stopped the bleeding for Jim seemed quite rush and messy. "Don''t be nervous, I am here." Cavendish glanced at Philo''s hasty movements, and said a word of relief. But Philo didn''t listen at all, she was very attentive to deal with the injury for Jim. Cavendish didn''t care, and turned his head to look at Maude and Huang Yuan who were fighting each other. There is Maude suppressing Huang Yuan, and there should be no need to worry about Huang Yuans sneak attack in a short time. Cavendish thought in his heart. After a while. Filo helped Jim''s injury to do a simple treatment. Cavendish saw this, and without a word, he carried the seriously injured and unconscious Jim on his shoulders. "Filo, follow me." "it is good!" Philo nodded. Cavendish then ran in the direction of advancing the city. Filo followed closely. The movements of Cavendish and Philo were seen by Huang Yuan. The yellow ape immediately turned into a beam of light, and rushed towards Cavendish and Philo. In the next instant, Maude slashed the yellow ape out of the beam. Under Maudes obstruction, Huang Yuan naturally did not even think of being able to attack Cavendish and Philo. "You are really a competent nanny, Bajia D. Mord..." "D? I don''t remember, I have D in my name." Maud looked at Huang Yuan coldly, and the corner of his eyes was watching Cavendish''s situation. Huang Yuan narrowed his eyes and said, "It seems that you still don''t know, and you are right... Your parents are dead before they can tell you. Naturally, you won''t know. Bacardi is actually a hidden surname. name." "Oh." Maud reacted indifferently, raising his hand to the yellow ape is a leap slash. Yellow Ape flashed a flying slash, looking at Maude''s reaction in surprise. How could he know that Maude is a traverser who replaced the body of the original owner, and he has no interest in becoming a Pirate King, and he has no interest in the secret of the so-called D name. Maud launched a fierce offensive against Huang Yuan. Before Cavendish took Philo Jim to advance the city, in order to avoid accidents, Maude could only temporarily suppress the idea of ??harvesting on the battlefield, and first restricted the yellow ape here. Faced with Maudes fierce offensive, Huang Yuan only defended but did not attack. Maud wanted to restrict Huang Yuan, and Huang Yuan actually wanted to restrict him. As long as Maud is not allowed to riot, my colleagues will bring along the new pacifists to eliminate the rest of the Maud Pirates. Moreover, as time goes by, it is only a matter of time before Mord is deprived of the shadow used to increase his power. is like-- He just killed the flying squirrel by himself. at the same time. Hawkins, Brooke, and Arthur''s battle conditions have become more severe. Especially after the new pacifists entered the war, their situation began to become precarious. Although the new type of pacifists are in front of Maud, which is a one-stop solution, Hawkins and others will not be overlord. It is very difficult to solve a new type of pacifist, let alone several. And also have to face the elite team led by the lieutenant. Its not easy to be able to support it hard. Brook alone faces the siege of elite navy teams and new pacifists. However, with his light body, Brooke is difficult to kill the new pacifists, but he is not so easy to be recruited. At least he can deal with it for a while. But Arthur was in a miserable situation, with multiple injuries on his body. If he had not eaten the string fruit that Maud gave him, and there was a Hawkins beside him taking care of each other, he would have been besieged by the navy, it would have been lying down. Hawkins has a sufficient number of life-saving dolls prepared in advance, so there is no injury at all, but a lot of physical strength is consumed. "You ran away last time in Chambord Islands, but this time, you are not so lucky." The lieutenant ghost spider, who led the siege, stared coldly at Hawkins, who was transforming into a scarecrow, who was struggling to parry the attack of the new pacifists. Hawkins glanced at Lieutenant General Ghost Spider expressionlessly while parrying the attack of the new pacifists. "Whatever you say, today, I am ashamed." He glanced at the ghost spider, like he was looking at a stupid guy. "You are really optimistic, Magic Hawkins." The eight long knives held by the ghost spider in his hand, posing a slashing hand towards Hawkins in the encirclement, coldly said: "Before dawn, you will only feel regretful for joining the Maud Pirates." "You said something wrong." Hawkins, who is in the form of the devil, waved his arm vigorously, and slapped the nail between his fingers on a new type of pacifist. Clang! The new pacifists were repelled by Hawkins. After that, Hawkins tilted his head to look at the ghost spider, and said in an unquestionable tone: "Following Maude is the most correct choice I have ever made on the''road of destiny''. Even if''destiny'' no longer cares for me, I will not regret it." "Then you go to **** with this ridiculous feeling." The ghost spider looked cold, and slashed towards Hawkins with eight leaps and slashes. In a battle circle that is a kilometer away from Propulsion City. The Warring States, transformed into a giant Buddha, is launching a fierce attack on Hancock. The death of Lieutenant General Crane and the tragic losses suffered by the navy since the beginning of the war caused the Warring States to become angry. Its just that the Warring States did not lose his composure because of this. Instead, he turned this anger into power and released it on Hancock. In the face of the oppressive offensive of the Warring States Period, Hancock had a hard time dealing with it. The petrification ability of her sweet fruit can''t play a role in the pretentious golden Buddha. Hancock was defeated by the Warring States. ݡ! At this moment, a laser beam shot towards Hancock from one side. The person who took the shot was a new type of pacifist who came to help. Hancock''s heart slightly condensed, and he hurriedly avoided the laser beam. Her evasive action gave Warring States a chance to attack. "Buddha pressure!" The Warring States took the opportunity, and the big palm wrapped in golden light released a spherical shock wave, which pressed Hancock heavily on the ground. Boom! The huge impact force pushed the ground out of a big pit. Hancock, who was crushed on the bottom of the pit, immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. The Warring States'' eyes were cold, and he continuously released shock waves at Hancock. Unrestrained use of the form of the Great Buddha will make him full of energy and spirit, and quickly decline after the war to the normal state that an elderly person should deserve. In spite of this, the Warring States period did not care at all. If it is for victory in this war, for him, even if it is a loss of life, he will not hesitate. Advance above the city. was dealing with the elite of the navy, Jin Ping, noticed Hancocks situation, his brows couldn''t help but freeze. "Buggy." He called out Bucky who was beating soy sauce. "What are you doing?" Bucky took a very flat look. Strictly speaking, he who is guarding Thor''s body is not beating soy sauce. "Do the old man a favor." "?" Bucky looked at Jin Ping in a daze, and a question mark popped out of his head. He is a good cook, but he has some eyesight, and he can see that Jinping does not need support. In this case, how can he help? Advance to the sixth floor of the city. The whole cell is quiet and cold, with dim light. On the cold and wide slate ground, a group of prisoners lay slumped. These people are the prisoners who attacked Maude before, but were cut off by Maude and fell into a coma. "Well" Suddenly, a low groan sounded from the crowd who fell on the ground. Immediately afterwards, a prisoner slowly straightened his upper body, and after a few seconds of delay, he stood up. Wow! With the action of getting up, the shackles on the wrists and ankles made a clear sound. "The Crane Staff''s expectation is correct." The prisoner lowered his head, his eyes flashing cold. Afterwards, he slowly looked around the other prisoners lying on the ground, as if watching a group of pigs and sheep waiting to be slaughtered. "After the shadow is cut away, it is normal to coma immediately, but as long as the will and the body are strong enough, it will not be immediately coma, and for the same reason...it can also shorten the time of coma. The prisoner who woke up first, whispered to himself: "The information is correct, next..." Speaking, he glanced at the group of prisoners on the ground again, the cold light in his eyes quickly changed towards killing intent. His true identity is the navy mixed with prisoners. ''S task is naturally to clean up the group of prisoners whose shadows were cut off by Maud. In this way, Maude cannot use the shadows of these prisoners to increase his strength. Click, click In the cold prison layer, the crisp sound of broken bones echoed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 700： At that moment, Huang Yuan turned into light. Chapter 700 At that moment, Huang Yuan turned into light. The various abilities derived from the shadow fruit In other words, the capabilities developed by Moder are basically familiar to the Navy. Even the yellow ape will decisively kill the flying squirrel, thereby weakening the enhancement that the shadow gathering place brings to Maud. And the deployment plan of the navy headquarters, how could it possibly ignore this. On the premise that the prisoners with important abilities are moved away first, to advance the life and death of other prisoners in the city, for the Navy Headquarters, it is basically irrelevant. Therefore, in the deployment plan of the Navy Headquarters, Push City became a cage that could temporarily "trap" Maude. Facts are just as the Navy speculated. In order to confirm Sols situation, Maude finally chose to break into the city single-handedly. The gate of the cage was opened by the navy on its own initiative, so how could it prevent Maude from insisting on entering the cage? After all, the introduction of Mord into the cage can be regarded as a very crucial combat power that temporarily separated the Mord Pirates. The navy, after allowing Maude to enter and advance the city, all it has to do is to wipe out all the members of the Maude Pirate Group before Maude leaves the cage. Just the participation of the Red-haired Pirates and thousands of murloc warriors, as well as the on-the-spot mutiny of two Qiwuhai, finally made the plan unable to keep up with the changes. But no matter how the situation changes, in Lieutenant General Cranes vision, Maud will inevitably use the prisoners shadow to strengthen his own strength. In order to put an end to this, one of the tasks undertaken by the guards of the advance city is to clean up those prisoners whose shadows have been cut off after Maude leaves the advance city. This is the first insurance. And the second insurance is the dozen or so navy elites who were placed among the prisoners in advance. Even if the advancing city guards failed to complete the task, these navy elites will take over to complete the task. The navy who woke up first from the prisoners did not know how long he had been in a coma, nor whether Maude had already started using the shadow assembly. Anyway, his task is to use the momentum of thunder to clean up all the prisoners whose shadows have been cut off. The same scene occurs on the fifth prison level. The navy, which was the first to wake up with its strong will and physique, quickly launched the purge of the prisoners. at the same time. Hiliu, who accepted Mords order and came in to advance the city, had already carried out a ruthless purge of the prisoners. The wave composed of venom, with extremely fast efficiency, ran over the prisoners held in the cell. "Ahhhhhhh!" "I am so painful!!!" "I was wrong, I don''t dare anymore, who will help me...!!!" The prisoners who were run over by the wave of venom, under the torture of the poison, all fell to the ground in extreme pain, and kept screaming. It wasn''t until they swallowed their last breath that the prison level was completely quiet. "This is the correct usage of''poison'', Magellan..." Hiliu dangling a cigar, did not look at the tragic prisoners at all, and walked towards the passage leading to the fourth floor with a cold face. Compared to using swords, guns, swords and axes to solve prisoners, the ability to poison fruits is more efficient. There are countless criminals with serious crimes in a prison, but they can be cleaned up in a short period of time only with the wave of venom that can be realized. If time is not allowed, Xiliu actually wants to use a knife to execute these prisoners. Soon, Xiliu came to the fourth prison level. The clothes he wore were the original long guard uniform, except that the armband was replaced with the pattern of the Mord Pirates'' banner. With this uniform and the task of cleaning prisoners, there is something justified. "The last layer." Xiliu looked in the direction of the cell, her eyes gleaming with coldness. Implementing Maudes order to destroy the entire Propulsion City is tantamount to implementing his own ideas. The pirates who are innocent to burn, kill, looting and pillage can just be detained? is extremely ridiculous! "What you dare not do, I will do it, what you don''t want to do, I will do it!" Xiliu exuded a substantive cold killing intent, and strode towards the prisoners on the fourth floor. Advancing into the city, there are six prison floors. But in fact, between the fifth and sixth floors, there is a special floor known as [New Shemale Paradise]. This floor was created by Jasmine, one of the four commanders of the Revolutionary Army, with the ability to push fruits. is now the territory of Ambrio Ivankov, who is also a member of the revolutionary army. Compared with the environment in other prisons, this place is simply a paradise, and there is no shortage of eating, drinking and having fun. As usual, Ivankov and the new era ladyboys will be happy as they please. Its just... Ivankov felt that something was wrong inexplicably, and calmly used what he saw and heard. Up to the fifth floor and down to the sixth floor. "Ok?" Ivankov was slightly surprised by the information returned by the feedback. The criminals on the fifth and sixth floors are quickly disappearing. "What happened outside?" After the surprise, it was a deep doubt. Ivankov involuntarily looked at the closed door. Advance outside the city. Maud and Huang Yuan are facing each other. Suddenly. Maud noticed something, his eyes changed slightly. This subtle change in eye expression was seen by Huang Yuan, who was quite focused. At the same time, Huang Yuan keenly discovered that Maude''s size was shrinking. The amplifying effect brought by the collection of shadows will cause the capable person to have characteristics such as larger body, grayish skin color, and even dark circles. The more shadows absorbed into the body, the more obvious these characteristics will be. And Maudes size is shrinking, which means that the number of shadows in Maude is decreasing sharply. "Finally do it~~~" Huang Yuan looked at Maude, and habitually curled his lips. Maud frowned slightly, and he could feel that the number of shadows in his body was rapidly decreasing. As the number of shadows decreases, the power after the increase is also rapidly lost. From what Huang Yuan said, Maude knew that this was probably the back hand of the navy left in the advance city, in order to seal off his shadow gathering place. But the Navy did not do it the first time, but dragged it to the present. The possibility that can be imagined based on this is that among the prisoners whose shadows have been cut off, a small group of navy may have been mixed in. Maud slowly raised his left hand, pressed it on his chest, and said calmly: It seems that there are a few inconspicuous little mice hidden in the prisoner whose shadow was taken by me. "Very sharp~~" Huang Yuan''s eyes narrowed. He thought Maude would at least panic, but he was so calm. Maud pressed his left hand on his chest and pulled out five shadows from his body and held them tightly in his palm. "This is the shadow of the mice." Before the voice fell, Maude squeezed hard. There was a faint sound, and the shadow shattered into countless tiny fragments, floating around. This means that the five navies that cleaned out the prisoners will also die from pieces to death. Yellow Ape silently looked at the shadow crushed by Maude''s bare hands, and could almost predict how violently those colleagues who completed the important tasks would die. The reason why Maude was able to execute the shadows of the five navies so accurately is because these five navies have already killed all the prisoners whose shadows were taken by him. For the navy''s back-hand for this trick, Maude was helpless. At that time, when the activities in the city were being promoted, due to the tight time, Maude could not register every prisoner who took the shadow. After all, it takes time to interrogate intelligence, and what Maude lacked most at the time was time. However, in the process of screening the shadows, Maude still registered some of the prisoners'' names. But when the stamina and domineering were washed away by Lieutenant General Crane, Maude had already used up the value of this part of the prisoners. As for the shadows of the remaining nearly two hundred prisoners, at best, they are used to increase their strength. Otherwise, when the prisoners died inexplicably, Maude would definitely not hesitate to harvest the lives of all the remaining prisoners. With the sharp decrease in the number of shadows in the body, Maud''s appearance has undergone a significant change. First of all, its the body shape, which has shrunk to almost the same size as before. The skin tone is not as gray as before. The black iris in the eyes is obviously lightened. But Maude still maintains the state of the shadow gathering place. Because, in addition to the prisoners on the fifth and sixth floors that were disposed of by the navy, there are shadows in Maude that were prepared in advance before the war, and the shadow of Weibull who fell on the second floor of the beast hell. There are about thirty more of these shadows, which are the high-level supplies he left for the last time. Although there are still a small number of general-level supplies on the battlefield, the Navy will obviously not let him succeed. This can be seen from Huang Yuans decisive move to kill the flying squirrel just now. After all, the Navy has mastered most of the information on shadow capabilities, and it is not surprising that it will target them. just-- "Huang Yuan, shouldn''t you be naive to think that as long as we weaken my''shadow gathering place'', you can change the fact that you are suppressed by me?" Maud''s eyes were cold, and he raised his knife and pointed at Huang Ape. Huang Yuan looked at Maude, who still kept a small amount of shadow to strengthen his strength, and the corners of his mouth curled even more. "Hmm~~~ The old man is just curious, now you~~~ can you be as strong as before~~~?" His accent when he speaks, as always, he owes it. Maud''s eyelids drooped slightly and said indifferently: "You seem to have misunderstood something..." Speaking, the shadow hanging behind him changed from the second dimension to the third dimension, and then turned into a viscous liquid state, quickly attached to Maudes body, turning into a tight black shadow film. ... With the intervention of the armed color''s domineering, flame-like marks appeared on the shadow film. Shadow flow, Pisces flow! This is another booster skill of Mord that is different from the shadow gathering place, and it is also one of the skills that can break through the ceiling of combat power. Maud stepped forward. Boom! The rocky ground broke apart, and a turbulent wave of air was inflated. Maud''s body rushed out, and disappeared in an instant. "Ok?" Huang Yuans pupils shrank sharply, and the information feedback from seeing and hearing colors made him elemental like a conditioned reflex, and his body immediately turned into a streamer like a ribbon, flashing backwards. However. A very fast Maud burst out, suddenly revealing his figure in the way the streamer flashed. just slashed the knife and cut off the streamer. As a result, the yellow ape was forced to de-element and quickly regained its human form. Made smiled coldly, flipped his wrists, and slashed the Qiu Shui that had not yet recovered to Huang Ape. Huang Yuan took a step back and used the space created by this move to realize a cloud sword from the sky, blocking the autumn water that Maude picked and cut. ! Click! Sky Cong Yunjian shattered. In front of the overlord attack that can be called the pinnacle technique, the sword made of light elements is as fragile as glass. But the main reason is that Maud did not deliberately control the output rate of the overlord color, so there is such an overbearing destructive effect. The sky cluster cloud sword shattered, and Huang Yuan couldn''t help but retreat. Looking at Maude from close range, a thick surprise appeared. Even if there is no increase in the shadow of the group of prisoners advancing in the city, the man in front of him is still like this... Between ??light and flint, Huang Yuan hastily condensed a new sky cloud sword. Mord''s fierce slash followed. Click! Heaven Cong Yunjian shattered again without any accident. This time. The remaining power of the slash hit Huang Yuan''s body. The muscles on the yellow apes cheeks shook slightly, and they were blasted out. Although he doesnt look like a wounded person when he speaks, it doesnt make his injuries disappear out of thin air. ''S quite serious injury made Huang Yuan''s speed not as fast as usual, and the coordination between his limbs was obviously affected, so that he could hardly stop Maude''s strong attack, and he was blown away within a few strokes. On the way out, Huang Yuan''s thoughts turned quickly. He originally thought that Maude would greatly reduce his defensive pressure after losing the increase in the prisoner''s shadow. However, he did not expect that even without the increase in the prisoner''s shadow, Maude''s suppressive power would still be as strong as before. Huang Yuans heart is solemn, and through elementalization, he instantly relieves the impact on his body. Immediately, he flashed to the ground and looked in the direction of Maude. What greeted him was an impressive picture. I saw Maude and the shadow clone each holding a black and white long knife, posing a hegemonic starting style. "Don''t be too happy in everything, Huang Yuan..." The voice has not fallen. Maud and the shadow clone shoot simultaneously. Hegemony, break obstacles! The majestic and huge shock wave engulfed the yellow ape in a blink of an eye. Immediately afterwards, the shock wave continued through the battlefield unabated, smashing a large number of island debris along the way, setting off huge waves. Many unlucky people happened to be in the route, and were swallowed up by the shock wave on the spot. Beckerman and Hawkeye, who were paddling, were also within the reach of the shock wave. But the two of them evaded in time and were not affected by the hegemony. "It''s Maude''s moves again, eh? The aura of the yellow ape seems to be there too..." Beckman casually carried the spear on his shoulders, and watched the powerful shock wave rushing to the distant sea. Hawk-eye silently watched the huge chasm penetrated by the overlord''s barriers. The island rocks shattered and disappeared. Between him and Beckman, the turbid sea surface was revealed. far away. Mord expressionlessly looked at the distant Domination. Barrier-breaking shock wave. "Yellow Ape, it would be great if you could just become a light and disappear into the sky." After finishing speaking, Maude raised his hand and recalled the shadow clone to his palm, and the ferret returned to its sheath. It is not clear when Huang Yuan will return to the battlefield. Before that, no one will be able to stop his killing. Red light flashed in Maude''s eyes, turning on the color of sight to scan the situation on the battlefield. Soon, he noticed that with the assistance of the new pacifists, the Warring States Period was beating Hancock severely while pushing toward the city. The purpose is obvious. Maud saw this, the red light floating in his eyes, like the manifestation of killing intent. (End of this chapter) Chapter 701： Race against time (4900 words) Chapter 701 Race against time (4900 words) Yellow Ape was suppressed by Maude again. This undoubtedly relieved Cavendishs pressure to **** Jim and Philo to Push City. Although I encountered many navy elites on the way to Propulsion City, it was not a difficult task for Cavendish to deal with the naval elites who were obstructing Huang Yuan in person. Along the way, Cavendish did not encounter too many obstacles. After all, under the pull of the Redhead Pirates, more than half of the navys combat power was confined to the center of the battlefield. Because of the brave and **** battles of thousands of murloc warriors under the sea, as well as the destruction of elite lieutenants such as Lieutenant General Crane and more than ten new pacifists. This caused the navys line of defense near the advancing city to become very weak. Cavendish and they passed the battlefield smoothly and came to the bottom of Propulsion City. Its just that this place has also become a battlefield. Navy elite from all sides, as well as several new pacifists, are frantically attacking the city. To be more precise, it is dealing with Jinping, Urki, and the Straw Hats. Only by solving this group of obstacles, the navy can attack Jaya and remove the hope of the Mord Pirates group to escape here. In the face of wave after wave of strong offensives organized by the navy, they took the lead and took on most of the firepower with one person. Because of this, after discovering that the empress Hancock was in danger, Jinping had no spare capacity to lend a helping hand, so he could only ask Bucky, who was playing soy sauce on the side, to find a way to help Hancock. How could Bucky agree to a request that is almost impossible for Jinping? What a joke! He knows exactly how many catties he has. Let him go to deal with the former admiral who is beating the Empress Hancock? It would be better to push him into the sea now, but rather simply. "I just jumped from here, and I won''t provoke the Warring States Period of Buddha!!" Bucky didn''t care what shame or shame, pointing to the many rocks piled between the high walls, barely able to see a small crack in the sea, shouted in a firm tone. Looking at Bucky''s reaction, Jinping realized that he had seriously underestimated Bucky''s greed and fear of death, and couldn''t help feeling helpless. "Bucky, I remember that Maude has collected a few treasures left by Captain John. If Bucky can show you well, maybe..." Just when she was very helpless, Jaya came forward, and a few words caught Bucky''s attention. She did not finish her words, giving Bucky enough room for imagination. "Captain John''s baby..." Bucky''s eyes suddenly flashed stars, staring at Jaya intently. Looking at Bucky who was caught by the treasure, Jaya slowly added: "Maud has always been very good at talking, especially when it comes to meritorious rewards, he is not ambiguous at all." "Huh? In other words, as long as I..." Bucky looked at the location of the Warring States. He is full of legendary treasures, how can he still remember what he said categorically just now. He even had the wonderful picture when he found the treasure in his brain. Bucky, who had been dazzled by the treasure, roared and rushed towards the Warring States period. "???" Just used a [Tang Cao Wa Zheng Fist] to repel the new pacifist''s Jin Ping, and a question mark looked at Bucky, who rushed to the Warring States Period with high morale. He realized that he not only seriously underestimated Buckys degree of greed and fear of death, but also seriously underestimated Buckys degree of wealth. Jaya watched Bucky leave. Although its not clear whether Bucky can help Hancock, he has to give it a try. "Huh..." Jaya retracted his gaze. She knew that her mission was important, so she didn''t rush into the battle, but raced against time to adjust her state. Only by ensuring good condition can the fault tolerance rate when escaping from the battlefield be improved. If it werent because there were no pots and pans with ingredients, she would like to set up a pot on the spot and cook a tonic meal that can accelerate physical recovery. "Uncle Saul..." Jaya came to Sol''s corpse, sat down slowly, and looked at Sol''s corpse in the slightly opened amber eyes, full of sadness. She couldn''t imagine what mood Maude was fighting now. Now she just wants to leave this place of right and wrong with everyone as soon as possible. Whether it is the Mord Pirate Group or the navy headquarters. Both sides are racing against each other. Anyone who can go as fast as a minute and a second can win the war. Luo, who was seriously injured and did not participate in the battle, first glanced at Thor''s body in silence, and then looked at the breath that was as conspicuous as the sun in the distance. "Maud..." Luo''s eyelids drooped, sighed in his heart, and turned to look at Beibo beside him. "Help me hold the ghost cry." "Ok!" Beibo nodded, and took the ghost cry that Luo handed over. Luo immediately began to deal with the injury. Because there is no other doctor in the field, he can only deal with it by himself. When he had just eaten the fruit of the operation when he was a child, he had done the feat of taking out his heart and then removing the platinum lead ore toxin by himself. It''s nothing to deal with the injury by yourself at this moment. It''s just that the conditions and environment are limited, and he can only do some simple processing at best. Advance near the city. Cavendish rushed here, frowning at the navy elite and two new pacifists who quickly surrounded him. If only dealing with naval elites, Cavendish is completely worthwhile, but if two new pacifists are added, then he has no certainty to protect Jim and Philo. "Hey, come and help!" The always proud Cavendish, in order to ensure Philo''s safety, decisively put down his face and asked for help from Sanji, a few tens of meters away. He needs someone to send Jim and Philo to Push City before he can let go of his hands to deal with this elite navy and new pacifist. "I don''t call hello." Sanji knew that Cavendish was calling himself, but he did not look back, focusing on the enemy in front of him. Cavendish was still in the mood to ask Sanji''s name, and shouted: "I can only deal with those big guys. Come here and help me send Philo and Jim to Advance City." The big guy he refers to is a new type of pacifist with strong combat capabilities. The Straw Hats are now overwhelmed by these new pacifists. Even if they cant move, they have to be careful to get hit by the laser beam of the new pacifist. The fault tolerance rate of both parties is simply not at the same level. "What only you can deal with...Huh?!" Sanji squinted at Cavendish, halfway through the conversation, and suddenly saw Philo covered in dust. In an instant, Sanji made up for Philo''s pitiful scene and asked him for help. "I''m coming soon!!" Sanji did not hesitate to abandon the enemy, and with an exaggerated foot force, he instantly crossed a distance of tens of meters and came to Philo. Cavendish: "..." Philo looked at Sanji and begged: "Jim will take care of you." "no problem." A pink light appeared deep in Sanji''s eyes. He immediately picked up Jim as fast as he could, and then stretched out his right hand towards Philo, and said seriously: "Filo sauce, come to my arms, I will send you forward immediately. city." "No, no more... I actually can walk every month..." Seeing Sanji''s eyes, Philo took a step back subconsciously. Sanji heard this, his body suddenly froze, a little bit petrified. "Don''t waste time." Cavendishs impatient voice came over. After he entrusted Jim and Philo to Sanji, he took the initiative to meet the new pacifists. Through just over ten seconds of observation, he saw that among the straw hat group, only the guy in the straw hat had a chance to win the new pacifists, and the others could only deal with the other navy at best. "These big guys, even the Seaman can''t solve it in a short time. I guess it will take a lot of work." Cavendish turned his mind, ignoring the slightly angry gaze from Sanji. His figure instantly melted into the night, rolling up a sharp sickle wind, and whizzing towards the nearest new pacifist. Sanji saw this, and finally became serious, carrying Jim, stepping on the moon step and flying to the top of the city. Fortunately, he can use the ability to squeeze the fruit to change his own weight. Otherwise, with Jim''s tonnage, he would really not be able to climb to the top of the city. Filo also lifted off on the moon step, following Sanji''s back. The navy underneath noticed the movements of Sanji and Philo, and was about to shoot them down, but was interrupted by the straw hats. Then, under the cover of Jinping, Sanji successfully sent Jim to the top of the city. After completing Cavendishs request, Sanji wanted to put Jim directly on the ground, and then hurried back to fight. But before he could put down Jim, he heard Ronal''s slightly commanding voice. "Move Jim in front of me and move lightly." Luo stared at the tragic injury on Jim''s body, frowning. Hearing Luo Na''s tone as if he was ordering him, Sanji felt a little uncomfortable. But he still did, moving Jim to Luo. After ??, he didn''t bother to talk to Luo, turned around and ran back to the battlefield. Filo thanked Sanji. Sanji''s figure rushing to the battlefield, several small hearts suddenly floated out. Watching Sanji return to the battlefield, Philo flew to Luo''s side. Noting that Luo''s injury is also very serious, Philo''s heart tightened slightly, and he said: "Luo, your injury should be quick..." "Jim''s injury is more serious." Luo interrupted Philo unceremoniously, lowered his head, frowning, and looked at the countless wounds on Jim''s body. It was the first time he saw such an outrageous injury. If it were not for the resilience of the ancient species, and Jim''s excellent physique. Injury of this degree, he should have lost too much blood and died. Although Jim is still hanging out, if he doesnt perform surgery soon... "Have you used up the hemostatic ointment you prepared?" Luo saw the plaster applied to Jim''s wounds, but not every wound was applied. However. Without these hemostatic creams, Jim probably wouldnt be able to last that long. "Used, used up." Filo was worried. Luo glanced at Philo''s face and said, "Where is your mask?" When treating the wounded, he didn''t like Philo, who was introverted and weak, he just thought it would get in the way. Instead, ?? is another strong personality wearing a crow mask, which will play a greater role in this situation. "I was, shattered..." Philo couldn''t stand Ronaldo''s aggressive aura. Luo retracted his gaze and stopped looking at Philo. He knows that Philo is better at solving bacteria and viruses and making antibodies. After confirming that the hemostatic cream has been used up, he does not count on Philo''s assistance. Enduring the pain coming from all over his body, Luo used his little physical strength to open a small area and envelope Jim''s body. After that, he concentrated and treated Jim''s larger wound first. But after scanning around, Luo''s heart sank to the bottom. Jims injury, even the ability of the fruit of the operation, can only be extended a little longer. If you dont hurry up to send Jim into the fully equipped operating room, then... Jim, will die. Luo took a deep breath, completely ignoring his own injuries, and forcibly improved the accuracy of his surgical ability. "Jim, don''t you want to destroy everything that is above you?" "As long as you follow in Maud''s footsteps, you will definitely be able to do it!" "But if you die here..." Luo gritted his teeth and said to himself in his heart. Aside, Philo squeezed a corner hard, his face full of regret and self-blame. Not far from the city. The battle between Warring States and Hancock. The Warring States, shrouded in golden light, gained a clear advantage with the assistance of the new pacifists. This made the Warring States decision to execute Hancock first. He unreservedly urged the power of the whole body, while suppressing Hancock, he kept causing harm to Hancock. The new type of pacifists who originally came to assist him, under his order, went to help the naval colleagues who attacked and advanced the city. "After today, the Qiwuhai system is no longer needed." The Warring States period looked at Hancock, who was constantly bombarded by the shock wave, indifferently, and said to himself in a deep voice. "Special Bucky Bomb!" At this moment, a small red lead bullet flew towards the Warring States. is Bucky who has come to help Hancock. I dont know if it was due to habit, but it was obviously a sneak attack. As a result, Bucky even specially reminded the Warring States period before taking the shot. The Sengoku conditioned reflex glanced at the lead bullet flying towards the face. There is no entanglement of the armed color, and the speed of the ammunition is pitifully slow, as if it was thrown over by bare hands. The overall impression is weak. If Bucky doesnt shout out, the Warring States period is estimated to be based on combat instincts and subconsciously evade the flying Bucky bombs. Ke Buckys shout caused the Warring States to see the weak Bucky bullets, and he just ignored it. Bucky hit the forehead of the Warring States, and bounced out with a clang. The next moment. The surface of the Bucky bomb cracked several cracks, and a dazzling white light appeared in it, and then it exploded suddenly. The Warring States period did not expect that such an inconspicuous lead bomb would have the same energy as dozens of shells exploded together, and a color of surprise flashed in his eyes. Carrying the fierce air wave wrapped in high temperature, it hit him mercilessly like this. The Warring States was directly lifted out by the air wave, thus interrupting the attack on Hancock. The explosion was so powerful that it also affected Hancock. Compared with the Buddha pressure shock wave of the Warring States period, this explosion damage is nothing. "Hahaha, have you seen how great this uncle is?" Bucky floating in the air, proudly watching the Warring States which was lifted off by the explosion. "Where did the red nose come from?" Hancock panted heavily, raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, and looked at Bucky in doubt. "Asshole, my uncle saved you, but he called my uncle red nose? Hello???? Don''t ignore my uncle!!!" Bucky looked angrily at Hancock, who had thrown a back of his head, with anger in his eyes. Hancock ignored Bucky, and looked at the Warring States period who had risen from the ground with a serious expression. The power of the explosion just now was very strong, but it obviously did not cause trouble to the Warring States period. This is nothing. The trouble is that because of the sneak attack by the new pacifists, she was severely internally injured by the continuous shock waves of the Warring States Period. This made her lose the capital to continue to contend with the Warring States... In this case, retreat is the wisest choice. But dont want to see Hancock, who is disappointed by Maude, there is no option to retreat. "Ahem, ahem..." Hancock developed symptoms of shortness of breath and coughed up a lot of thick blood toward the ground. "Hey" Bucky looked at Hancock in surprise. This woman looks normal on the face, but she seems to be injured. Just as Bucky looked at Hancock, a dazzling golden light covered his eyes. "Ok?" Bucky was shocked, and quickly looked towards the golden light. What caught his eyes was the golden palm hitting with a strong thrust. "Damn it, I''m careless!!" Between the lightning and flint, Bucky cursed in his heart. Boom! Immediately afterwards, Bucky was slapped flying by the hand of Warring States. The power of horror crushed his body into deformation. A large amount of blood was scattered in the air, and his body flew toward the city like a cannonball. This palm directly caused Bucky to be seriously injured and dying. Hancock''s eyes condensed, taking advantage of the time when the Warring States shoots Fei Bucky, he entwines his armed-colored aromatic feet, and kicks the Warring States thigh fiercely. But the other palm of the Warring States period was clenched into a fist shape and hammered at Hancocks right foot. Boom! Fist and foot collided, flashing black and red arcs, and then set off a wave of air, sweeping across the square. The two sides look evenly matched. can be the next second. The fierce force collision affected Hancock''s internal injuries. "Puff wow." Hancock''s face turned pale, and he vomited a mouthful of blood, weakening his strength. The Warring States suddenly exerted its strength, smashing Hancock into the ground in a big effort. Click! Hancock''s right leg bone suddenly fractured. Boom! The surging punch force pushed her into the ground. The Warring States period retracted his fist and looked at Hancock, whose body was embedded in the ground, covered in blood and dust. There was golden light and killing intent on that fist. Immediately punched, ready to eliminate Hancock. (End of this chapter) ~： Notice! Notice! The end of the month, there seems to be a double monthly pass~~~ Seeing that the pig update is so stable, about 130,000 words every month, for the sake of the guaranteed update~~~ Ask the readers for a monthly pass! ! ! O(ini)o I can finish writing this chapter before the end of the month, and then it is officially moving towards the later stage. I beg for monthly tickets from the big readers again! Thank you! (End of this chapter) Chapter 703： Next victim Chapter 703 The next victim This is an opportunity. As long as you can kill the Warring States here. Not only can avenge Sol, but also get the income of the [Devil Power] piled up to nine and a half stars, as well as the capital to support him to continue the riot. The killing intent is boiling! Maud stared at the Warring States coldly, and pulled out the ferret with the other hand. "Gun." With the sound of ??, the ferret instantly transformed into a pistol. Maud raised his gun and aimed it at the Warring States Period. Since he started to use the overlord attack in battle, and gradually became proficient in the process, he has not tried the effect of winding the overlord on the bullet. Now is a great opportunity. "boom!" Maud pulls the trigger. In the spurt of gun fire, a pitch-black bullet coiled around a black-red arc was shot out of the gun and pointed directly at the face of the Warring States period. At such a close distance, the Warring States had no time to deploy an armed defense, and was hit by bullets entwined with an overlord color. With a loud noise, the bullet hit the center of the warring States brows, and suddenly a black-red arc turbulence burst out. The bullet wrapped in the color of the overlord, so deeply embedded in the forehead of the Warring States period. The terrifying power that followed caused him to tilt his head back, revealing flaws. Maud narrowed his eyes, and took advantage of this to push away the fist of the Warring States Period. Immediately afterwards, Maude stepped forward, pushed the long knife, and pierced straight into the shadow of the Warring States Period. As long as it can pierce the key points in the shadow... No matter what enhancement the golden Buddha''s ability brought to the Warring States period, it will be meaningless. "If the battle can be ended in an instant..." Maud''s eyes burst out with awe-inspiring killing intent. ! The tip of the knife easily sinks into the rock formation. But there is no shadow. Because the Warring States exited the form of the Great Buddha at the last moment, the huge body that was originally like a giant tribe instantly changed back to its normal shape. The shape and shadow will follow, and the shadow area will naturally become smaller. Using this very spiritual operation, the Warring States Period was very thrilling to resolve the fatal blow of Maude. To be cautious, he just retired from the Warring States Period in the form of the Great Buddha, retreated decisively, and opened the distance between him and Maude at the fastest speed. He is very clear. If you are not in the form of a big Buddha, you will definitely be crushed by Mord in close combat. Such a cautious behavior also showed the warring states'' fear of Maude. Maud closed his knife and raised his gun to aim at the warring states that was drawing a distance. When he aimed his gun at the Warring States Period, he noticed that the Warring States Periods hair was already half-white. Without much thought, Maude pulled the trigger quickly. Boom, boom...! He didn''t care about the consumption of domineering, among the gunfire, bullets wrapped around the armed color, cut through the night, and flew straight toward the Warring States. The Warring States eyes flashed red, and as he stepped back, his figure moved from left to right, avoiding one after another armed bullets shot by Maude. Until the dodge space was compressed to the limit, the Warring States had no choice but to use the body covered with armed colors to resist the next bullet. was not injured, just consumed a small part of the armed color. And just when Maud ceased fire and switched to swords, the Warring States period opened up the form of the Great Buddha. In the night, there seems to be a light chant of Buddha. The huge body of the Warring States Period was shrouded in a bright golden light, and his eyes that were not angry and prestigious swept towards Maude. At this moment. The gun held by Maude has become a ferret long knife. Left hand ferret, right hand Qiushui. Maud crossed his arms, and the ferret Qiushui was like a blade, stretching beside him. at the same time. A long, pitch-black shadow screen quickly stretched out from Maude''s feet, walking against the ground, and spreading to the feet of the Warring States in the blink of an eye. This screen, like double-sided tape, stuck to the soles of the Warring States feet. Sealing Demon Jueying Slash! The pavement of the shadow screen was completed, and Maude exuded a terrible aura, and his figure suddenly merged into the shadow screen. In the next moment, his figure was already revealed behind the Warring States period. The black and white knives that had previously conflicted naturally fell on Maude''s side at this moment. at the same time. A bloodstain in the shape of an "X" appeared on the golden chest of the Warring States Period. ! Blood spurted from the wound on the chest of the Warring States period as if it had only reacted in this meeting. "Just now..." The complexion of the Warring States period changed slightly, holding up the impact that came with the slash, and then quickly turned around to look at Maudes back. ! There was a dull sound like a drum beating abruptly on the ground. The long shadow screen laying on the ground is like a building block that suddenly rises upward, forcibly flying the Warring States up. "Ok?!" The pupils of the Warring States Period shrank sharply, and the upper body suddenly leaned back, avoiding the unavoidable loss of balance. The tall body as big as the giants looked extremely heavy at this moment. was also at this moment, Maude suddenly turned around, and the ferret in his hand transformed into a pistol. Maud raised the muzzle, aimed at the Warring States who was flying into the air on top of the shadow-screen blocks, and quickly pulled the trigger. "Boom, boom...!" Several black bullets broke through the air and shot straight towards the Warring States Period. Warring States eyes condensed, both feet stepped on the air one after another, used moon steps to adjust the figure, and immediately punched out a shock wave, blasting all the oncoming black bullets. ৡ! But just as the Warring States punches, Maude appears out of thin air on the shadow blocks behind the Warring States. The experience of the Warring States Period circulated at a high speed, suddenly turned around, didn''t even look at it, just punched Maude. However. The shock wave brought up by the fist, before it was about to spread to Maude, Maude disappeared out of thin air. next moment. Maud is still showing his figure on the upward shadow building blocks behind the Warring States period. This shadow screen that turns from a flat surface into a solid, mixed with the shadow mark left by his mind, can be adjusted by shifting the shape at any time. This time. Maud didn''t give the Warring States any more chance to turn around, and the pair of swords that matched each other fell towards the back of the Warring States. ! The light of the sword flashed, and two deep wounds were cut on the back of the Warring States Period. Maud turned his wrist, flipped the blade, and wanted to give the Warring States another cut. But under the pain of the Warring States period, he twisted his waist and hit his face with a punch. Mord could only give up the idea of ??making up for a slash, and his body flew back, avoiding the counterattack of the Warring States Period. "Seal the Demons!" In mid-air, Maude is obsessed with Qiushui, pointing towards the Warring States in the air. The rugged shadow building blocks that were constantly rising below the Warring States suddenly turned into a soft mud-like state. Immediately formed a pair of dark hands, grabbing the body of the Warring States period. Ke Warring States, how could it be easily controlled, released the armed color, and struggling to shatter the dark hands made of shadows. Part of the damage instantly returned to Maudes body, causing Maudes lips to ooze a little blood. However. His goal of forcing the Warring States to expose flaws has been achieved. At the moment when the Warring States broke free from the shadow''s hand, Maude flew through the body of the Warring States. Wrapped around the overlord-colored long sword, it cut a huge gap in the chest of the Warring States Period. In the golden light, a large amount of blood splashed into the air. The Warring States Period''s body was shaken, and the eyes were black. I don''t know whether it is the stun effect attached to the overlord color, or it was beaten by Maude''s unpredictable offensive. "It''s time to end." Maud stepped on the moon step and turned back in the air. On the black and white double knives, each flashed a black and red arc. "Kill!" Maud once again volleyed towards the Warring States. at this time. Three laser beams cut through the night sky and attacked Maud. It was Huang Yuan who made the shot. The angle and timing of these three laser beams are very vicious. If Maude keeps attacking, he will be penetrated by these three laser beams. But. Maud did not stop, and the two knives slammed into the back of the Warring States Period. ! The blood-stained tip of the knife penetrated from the chest of the Warring States period, bringing up another burst of blood. at the same time. The laser beam also penetrated Maudes chest. not far away. Huang Yuan looked astonished. He didn''t expect Maude to be so cruel and decisive. He would not hesitate to be shot through his chest with a laser beam, and he would launch a fatal blow to the Warring States Period. "This guy" Huang Yuan''s mood is agitated, unbelievable. Maud first looked at the Warring States, whose vitality was fading fast, and then looked over the Warring States, looking at the yellow ape in the distance. ! After that, Maude suddenly drew out the double knives, and showed a cold and cruel smile at the yellow ape not far away. (End of this chapter) Chapter 705： Your navy...has lost Chapter 705 Your Navy...has lost The domineering aura full of coercion, unscrupulously covering the entire battlefield. Maud has attracted the attention of countless people in this way. Those who were fighting in their own way on the battlefield were shocked or shocked to look at Maude, who was full of horror. Fighting at this point, it is hard to imagine that Maude can release such an aura of energy. "What kind of monster is this..." Not only the navy and Qiwuhai, but even the crew of the red-haired pirate group who knew Maud, couldnt help but hold the same view. While paying attention to Maude, many people only noticed the Warring States period lying at Maudes feet. "Ok?" Seeing the body of the Warring States period, many navies were suddenly shocked. What happened just now? Why is there General Huang Yuan present, and the Warring States Supervisor will be killed by Maude? This cruel result is difficult for the navy to accept. The morale of the navy who was advancing under the city with the straw hat group and the very peaceful navy was directly affected. "Such a powerful Warring States Supervisor..." "Could it be... no one can stop Bacardi Maud?" The navies advancing near the city, as long as they were able to spare, they were all frightened and looked at Maude, who was not too far away from them. If it was before, they dont have to worry about anything. Because, there is also General Huang Yuan in the field... Facts have proved that General Huang Yuan could not stop Maude at all. If this were not the case, how could the staff of Crane and the Warring States Supervisor, as well as the flying squirrels, Stobecari and others, die one after another by Mauds sword? Morale was severely hit, and even the navy felt that the task of breaking through the line of defense and taking Jayas life was an impossible task. Shinping repulsed a new type of pacifist, and immediately looked at Mod, who was wanton and confessed, with a slightly complicated expression. As a former marshal, the Warring States Period is also a strong veteran in the old age who has the same qualifications as Cap, and his strength is beyond doubt. is such a strong person, but in front of Maude, he can''t hold it for two minutes. "Maud, what level of your strength... have you reached?" "It''s no wonder that Sol is so confident in you that he even left such last words." He looked at Maude intently, muttering to himself in his heart. Advance to the top of the city. Uerji, who was stationed on the high wall, couldn''t help but laugh with excitement after seeing Maude kill the Warring States period. This is the former Marshal of the Navy! For any pirate regiment, the feat of killing the former marshal of the navy is a great achievement. Wait until the world knows this, it will inevitably cause another epic earthquake. Jaya, who was seizing the time to recover her strength, opened her eyes to look at the location of Maude, and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Before, now. Maud has never let them down. Luo was helping Jim to heal. He didn''t know that the Warring States Period was killed by Maude, but he felt the powerful aura released by Maude. This level of aura will bring panic to the enemy, but for oneself, it is an irreplaceable sense of security. People who also feel safe, and Philo. But she will be helping Bucky deal with the injury. Bucky took a full slap in the Warring States period. Although he didn''t kill him on the spot, he still stepped into the ghost gate. Just compared to Jim, Bucky is not life-threatening. "I can defeat the Warring States so easily, if it weren''t for my concubine to see with my own eyes..." Hancock looked at Maude not far away, his eyes gleaming brightly. The unique man she admired, possesses one of the best combat power in the world. Suppose there are so-called natural enemies of gods in this world. So. At this moment, in Hancocks heart, Maude is a well-deserved natural enemy of the **** who can threaten the Draco! "It''s just that five Celestials died, not enough..." Hancock whispered the domineering words that Maude had just said to the Warring States period. In this world that adheres to the iron rule that can never harm the Tianlong people, there is absolutely only one man who can say such things. Yes. So Maud is unique. Hancock watched Maud''s figure closely, his words and deeds made it difficult to conceal his admiration. no doubt. This empress, who also possesses the overlord qualifications and is known as the most beautiful woman in the world, has completely fallen. The domineering aura swept the entire battlefield unscrupulously. Shanks, red dog, eagle eye, green pheasant, vine tiger, yellow ape, Karp, and even Beckman''s top powerhouses, are all vaguely "read" from the aura released by Maude. Some information. If you use one word to intuitively describe the information revealed by the aura, that is-subversion, destruction! In addition, the extremely powerful aura seems to be still conveying a word to everyone. "Don''t think about stopping me, no one can stop me!" The aura of ?? contains Mauds attitude and willingness. Kapu was furious, wishing to smash Maud in the past. But the Qing pheasant can''t make him do what he wants and restrict him completely. Its just... Reading from the aura field to destroy the desire of the blue pheasant, it is inevitable to be a little worried. Maud, who he knew well, was an unusual pirate who would never endanger civilians, and even take into account the safety of civilians. In addition, Maude is still a pirate who is cleaner than the Revolutionary Army who will help slaves but never ask for anything in return. If this were not the case, how could the green pheasant bet all the possibilities of the rest of his life on Maude. But now... Green Pheasant is worried that after this battle, there will be some changes in Maude that he does not want to see. "Ugh." The green pheasant sighed in his heart. No one knows what will happen in the future. He has put all his chips down, no matter whether the final result is joyful or regretful, he can only accept it. Fujitora, who was carrying the elite troops and the crew of the Red-haired Pirates, swung a knife and pulled down three meteorites, suppressing the offensive of the crew of the Red-haired Pirates, and then turned back and "looked" toward the direction of advancing the city. "Maud..." Fujitora groaned. seemed to have noticed the sight of Fujitora that did not actually exist, and Maude also looked at the location of Fujitora. After that, Jia Ya must use the Fluttering Fruit ability to leave the battlefield, and before that, it must first contain Fujitoras ability. In other words-- The fight with Fujitora is inevitable. Maud retracted his gaze and turned to look at Huang Yuan. "This war, your navy...has already lost." Speaking, Maude directly put away the ferret long knife in front of Huang Yuan. The left hand freed from this, gently pressed on the rocky ground flowing with blood. Everything is planned! Mode''s mind moved, and the rocky ground under his palm suddenly assimilated into a solid black shadow. Only a moment, assimilated the scope of the shadow, and quickly spread to any corner in front of the high wall of the advancing city. There is the foothold of the navy, the straw hat group, and Jinping Cavendish. "get out." Maud said coldly. The voice is not over, the shadow controlled by him assimilated, like a tightened spring, flying out the navy and the new pacifists in the range. In the night, screams suddenly sounded. The navy that was lifted by the shadow, flew into the distance like a cannonball. In this way, the naval force that was attacking the advance city directly emptied it with a single move. This also means that the Navy will no longer have a chance to prevent Mord from leaving. Huang Yuan... realized this unchangeable result. Thats why Maude will definitely say that the Navy has lost. is indeed...a complete defeat. will end this chapter tomorrow, shivering T^T... Now there are only 2,000 monthly tickets, it seems that there are less than 3,000 monthly tickets, blame me for being too wasteful... ashamed to readers...T^T (End of this chapter) Chapter 706： Occupied Hancock Chapter 706 Occupied Hancock The navy who launched an offensive against the high wall of the city regardless of the consequences, ultimately failed to remove the key figure of Jaya. And Maude was standing near the advance city, like a mountain, blocking all the hope of the navy. Even the Yellow Ape is unable to cross the mountain of Maud. The scale of victory in the war began to tilt towards the Maude Pirates. Maud controlled the assimilation of a large number of shadows, gathered into a dark curtain, standing quietly in front of the advance city, standing side by side with the towering city wall. The straw hat group who were still fighting in blood just now, as well as Jinhei and Cavendish, will be surprised, looking at the enemies who have been thrown into the distance by the shadows. They know this is Maudes shadow ability, but... The shadow elasticity with such a large range of action did not even affect them, but precisely targeted every enemy. The people who were so surprised by this precise control couldn''t help but look at Maude. The aura that this man exudes vaguely gives people a sense of oppressive suffocation. "You guys, go up." In response to the surprised eyes of everyone looking at him, Maude slowly got up, stretched his arms, and pointed to the top of the city. Under the control of his mind, the shadow screen built a shadow ladder leading to the top of the city. The tone mixed with commands, coupled with the shocking aura, made the straw hat group subconsciously obey Maude''s order and walked towards the shadow ladder. "Beep!" Hearing Maudes words, Cavendish snorted, but still obediently put away his sword and strode towards the shadow ladder. He knows Jayas abilities, and he probably guessed how he will leave the battlefield next. "I will leave it alone afterwards." Cavendish looked back at Maude before boarding the ladder. He has already charged back and forth on the battlefield once, and he has also safely escorted Philo to Propulsion City. It is impossible to turn back and rush into the battlefield again. Shinping looked at Maudes back and hesitated for a moment. Instead of following Maudes order to board the shadow ladder, he stood still. Stop any enemies who want to harm the members of the Mord Pirates. This is Shipings own task. So before the end of the battle, he will not retreat and advance to the top of the city. Huang Yuan glanced coldly at the people walking towards the shadow ladder. Even if the result is unchangeable, it is impossible for the Maud Pirates to easily succeed. Didi! The yellow ape''s hands glowed with dazzling star-like light. "Bachi Qiong Gouyu!" Countless diamond-shaped light bullets spawned from the star-shaped light, and they attacked at the speed of light at Cavendish. Maud snapped his fingers. The shadow screen standing quietly in front of the high wall of the advancing city, instantly turned into a pitch black shield, horizontally on the path where the diamond-shaped light projectile flew over. Boom boom boom! The diamond-shaped light bullets landed on the pitch-black shield one after another, causing endless explosions. The black shield was suddenly blasted with gaps. But under the control of Maude''s mind, those gaps that were blasted were quickly filled by new shadows. After a round of bombing, the pitch-black shield is as good as ever. In a sense. The dazzling ability of Yellow Ape has the characteristics of fast speed, wide range, strong penetrating power, great destructive power and so on. But in the face of Maude''s weird and changeable shadow ability, Huang Yuan''s shining ability''s attack methods seem very monotonous. In contrast, as long as Huang Apes light-speed offensive can be prevented, the threat is actually not as great as imagined. Be careful, but Huang Yuans domineering. "Furnished behavior..." Maud controlled a large number of shadows, and behind Cavendish and them built a dark wall that could isolate all threats. In the current situation, unless the navy side sends two general-level combat power at the same time, it is impossible to cross the defense line under Modbu. But the existence of the red-haired pirate group prevents the navy from arranging combat power. This is the fundamental reason why the Navy was unable to prevent the escape of the Maud Pirates. Otherwise, even if Maude is strong enough to hold down the yellow ape, it will not be possible to block several top combat powers such as Akadog and Fujitora at the same time. It is precisely because of the situation on the court that Maud dared to assert the failure of the Navy. In this case, how much waves can be made by Huang Yuan alone? Huang Yuan actually understands that the trend is over, but it is impossible to do nothing. Didi! Huang Yuan regroups offensive. The light is masterful. In the sharp sound, all kinds of light bombs and laser beams pour toward the enemy line. Maud mobilized a large number of shadows in the entity state to intercept all the attacks of Huang Yuan. Now his shadow ability has gone further. Before dawn, as long as he has enough physical strength, he can assimilate endless shadows. Block Huang Yuans powerful offensive that has implemented the characteristics of the natural element, of course. While blocking the Yellow Apes offensive, Maude did not counterattack, but flashed away and came to Hancock''s side. Cavendish and the others are in good condition and can climb the ladder on their own, but Hancock, who is seriously injured, is different. Serious internal injuries, coupled with a broken thigh, made it difficult for her to move, let alone push on the top of the city. And Maude, of course, can''t ignore Hancock. From the moment Hancock gave his life to help him without asking for anything in return, he reserved a place for Hancock. "I will send you up." Maud simply picked up Hancock, and didn''t care how Hancock reacted, so he directly stepped on the moon step and flew to the top of the city. Hancock was stunned. She fixedly stared at Maudes handsome side face that was right in front of her. She only felt that her face was hot, and her heartbeat was as fast as a deer crashing in it. "Maud... hug me... uh..." Hancock felt the heat transmitted from Maude''s body, his entire head was hot, and he couldn''t help but groan like a moan. "This should be the kiss of the skin... So... I and Maud-sama... We have established a relationship..." Hancock''s face burned red, thinking wildly. I don''t know if it was because of the serious injury. She felt weak and weak, so she could only cling to Maude. But the more this happened, the more weak she felt, and she couldn''t even lift a little finger. not far away. Seeing that Maude not only ignored him, but also went to rescue Hancock, his brows wrinkled. ৡ! He gave up the bomb-like long-range attack method, turned into a beam of light, and shot directly at Maude. At this moment, Jin Ping attacked and forcibly stopped Huang Yuan. "Ok?" Huang Yuan was forced to stop, frowning as he watched as he was getting in the way. The reason why the Navy has been unable to break through the defense line of the Maude Pirates is largely due to the fact that it has blocked most of the combat power for the Maude Pirates. "As long as the old man is still there, I won''t let you pass here." Shi Ping put on a murloc karate starting position, with a solemn expression. Among the crowd, who can fight Huang Yuan, and he is very peaceful. Maud saw Jin Pings move to stop the Yellow Ape, and he suppressed the idea of ??separating the shadow clone, and sent Hancock to the top of Propulsion City as quickly as possible. (End of this chapter) Chapter 707： Span most of the battlefield Chapter 707 Spanning Most of the Battlefield Lafayette, they are still fighting on the battlefield. After Hancock is set up, Maude wants to rush to the battlefield as soon as possible and bring Lafayette and the others back. Before this, Maude had no time to entangle with Huang Yuan. originally planned to call out the shadow clone to contain Huang Ape, but after seeing Jin Ping''s move to intercept Huang Ape, Maude later realized that with Jin Ping''s strength, he should be able to stop Huang Ape in an injured state. Maud was relieved to hand over the task of intercepting Huang Yuan to Jinping, and then quickly boarded the top of Propulsion City, and came to Luo and Philo. at this time. Ro and Philo are concentrating on treating Jim and Bucky who are seriously injured and dying. Jaya just closed her eyes and rested her mind. After a short rest, the physical strength and domineering that had been washed away by Lieutenant General Crane was restored to some extent. Perceiving Mauds arrival, Luo did not move his eyes, but still concentrated on treating Jim. Jaya opened his eyes, and together with Philo looked at Maude who was holding Hancock. "How''s it going?" Maud put the dizzy Hancock aside, and immediately looked at the blood-stained Jim and Bucky, a look of worry flashed in his eyes, and his brows wrinkled tightly. Philo looked at Maude and whispered: "The red nose hurts badly, but it''s not life-threatening, but Jim''s condition is very bad. If it weren''t Luo''s ability, maybe it''s already..." Speaking of this, Philo bit his lips tightly, his eyes flushed. "Blame me, if it weren''t for me, Jim wouldn''t..." "Little Philo." Maud reached out and held Philos head and whispered: "The combatants must protect their companions at all costs. This is my rule, and Jim followed this rule very well." After a pause, Maude continued: "So you should be proud of Jim instead of blaming yourself for it." "But, I can obviously use the''blood disease virus'' to help Jim..." Philo clenched his small hand and bowed his head and said: "If I hadn''t hesitated then, Jim might not have been hurt so badly." "Filo, if I was there at the time." Cavendish who came here suddenly said, looking at Philo with a serious expression, and said solemnly: "It is to sacrifice your life, and you will not be allowed to use the''virus'' in the war as a doctor. What the big guy wants to protect is not just your safety." Philo was stunned. Maud glanced at Philo. Just listening to what Cavendish said, he probably knew what was going on. Whether it is Jim or Philo, their choices and decisions are not wrong. What I have to say is-- All the unfavorable factors in the world are actually caused by insufficient strength. If you are strong enough, you can face up to the difficult situation. "Don''t think too much, Jim will be fine." Maud rubbed Philo''s hair, then retracted his hand, tilted his head to look at the battlefield in the distance, and said sternly: "What''s next, wait until I leave here." "" Philo was silent. Cavendish was also silent. Although time is running out at the moment, Maude still wants to get an overview of Jim from Luo. After handing Hancock to Philo, Maude walked to Luo''s side, squatted down, and looked at Jim who was enveloped in the surgical field. Luo squinted at Maude, who was squatting down, and said solemnly: "I know what you want to ask..." Speaking, Luo suddenly stopped and did not continue. He considered Philo''s mood, but he gave Maude a look that was very bad. The tacit understanding between the two is very high. Maud understood the meaning of the look in Tawang''s eyes at once, and his brows couldn''t help but frown. He was very relieved to hand Jim over to Luo, because he believed that Luo, who possessed the ability of the fruit of surgery, could deal with any injury. As a result, even Luo feels tricky now. Maude can fully imagine how grim Jim is now. "Sister Ya." Made felt solemn for a while, got up and looked at Jaya, and asked, "How is your recovery?" "It''s not a problem to leave here, but only if there is no interference from a smile..." "Ok." Maud nodded at Jaya, and immediately raised his head to look at the terrifying three-masted ship floating high in the distance. Such a conspicuous presence has naturally become a target of the navy. But Shaqi and Nami Choba were guarding the ship, so the navy was not allowed to succeed. "Pull the boat here first. Jim''s treatment requires surgical instruments on the boat." "Okay, it''s just..." Jaya was interrupted by Maude before she finished speaking. "You can just control it, smile uncle there, I will deal with it." "it is good." Jaya nodded gently. If no one is going to block Fujitora''s gravity circle, whether it is pulling the terrifying three-masted ship here, or uprooting the entire propulsion city, or leaving here, it will be restrained by Fujitor''s ability. Jaya is embarrassed by this, and Maude is also clear about this. The premise for leaving here is not to get rid of Huang Yuans pursuit, but to let Fujitora let go. Maud did not stay for long, and a pair of black wings spread out on his back, and immediately fluttered into the air. As soon as he left with his front foot, the straw hat group just got on the Propulsion City with their back feet, all of them looked up at Maude flying towards the center of the battlefield. Advance near the city. Jinping and Huang Yuan, who were fighting each other, naturally noticed Maude, who was flying to the battlefield. Huang Yuan suddenly exerted his force, and got rid of the entanglement of very flat. But just when he was about to turn into light, Maude''s shadow clone fell from the sky, and his hollow eyes stared at the yellow ape. "" Looking at the shadow clone that was put down by Maude, Huang Yuan''s face condensed slightly. If ?? is only a shadow clone, he will not be left here, but if you add a Jinping, it is hard to say. is near the center of the battlefield. Fujitora, who was fighting with the members of the Red-haired Pirate Group, suddenly realized that he looked up and "looked" at the terrifying three-masted ship floating in the rear. In addition to the fierce battle, he used his ability to limit the actions of the terrorist three-masted ship. And just now, he felt the struggle of the terrifying three-masted ship. Fujitora groaned, he increased his control, and suppressed the terrifying three-masted ship''s struggle to get rid of gravity control. After ensuring that the terrorist three-masted ship could not move, Fujitor continued to attack the crew of the Redhead Pirates. The terrifying power intertwined with purple ripples made the crew of the Redhead Pirates feel oppressed for a long time. "Beep, the general is the general, it''s really difficult." Jesus raised his eyebrows and looked at Fujitora who was in an uninhabited state. Without an advantage in terms of numbers, it is easier said than done to prevent a general from showing up. Let alone cause harm to a general. However, as the cadres of the Four Emperors Pirate Group, they would certainly not let Fujitora do whatever they want. Even if it is difficult to defeat Fujitora, at least it must restrain Fujitora''s lethality. As for the other elite navy generals, it is entrusted to their companions to deal with them. Suddenly. A black streamer flashed across the night sky like a meteor, falling towards Fujitora with a clear target. "Ok?" Fujitora, who has a strong sense of knowledge, instantly noticed the arrival of the black streamer. The black streamer falling from the sky directly hit Fujitora. Fujitora raised his sword to meet each other, and purple ripples were coiled on the blade. Clang! The front end of the black streamer slammed into Fujihus stick and knife. The terrifying impact that came with it instantly dissolved the purple ripples entwined on the rod and knife. Fujitora was shocked by this force for a certain distance. at the same time. The shock wave that erupted abruptly also forcibly retreated the surrounding navy and pirates. Wait for the black streamer to dissipate. The people around ?? saw Maude holding Qiushui. "Ok?!" "Little Maud!!!" The navy was shocked, but the people of the red-haired pirate group smiled. Fujitora stabilized his figure and "looked" straight towards Maude, his eyes opened slightly, revealing a white of his eyes. In response to the gaze from the surroundings, Maude looked at Fujitora and said calmly: "Smile, please help you Matsu." "" Fujitora was silent for a moment, and he understood Maudes motives for crossing most of the battlefield. ... Zhuzhu is about to be filled with your monthly pass. It is almost 3,600, and it should be out of 4,000. After ??, lets put the update after zero oclock, write as much as you can write before going to bed. After all, you have signed up for the challenge, and you will start from tomorrow and continue to update with 8,000 words for a week. The reward for successful challenge is 50,000 starting currency operating funds, which is the funds that can give you benefits. . Salted fish should also have dreams, Chong! ! ! And what I have determined right now is that there will be affairs on 5.1 and 5.3, and the time is very tight, which means that I have to write at least 4000 words before going to bed, otherwise I will have to kneel at the beginning of the challenge. . . Okay, continue with the code word, and then put a thank you chapter later. . It was going to be posted last month, but the result has been delayed until now. . . (End of this chapter) ~： Thanks for the reward! Thanks for the reward! Xiao Immortal, Monk (700) The north wind does not return (100) The existence that cannot be killed (50) The King of Whales in Asia (100) Wonderless Bear (50) Drinking tea with sword (50) Moving the stars and feeding the moon (60) Kishina Rohan motionless (45) In my heart PrettyBoy (30) دᣨ30 Is the reachable duck (15) Fragment QuQ (15) Dust like blood (15) His Majesty King I (15) ޤcool (50) Life was once dreamlike (12) Daling (15) Big big big big big big stupid 7(15) Ouyang Diao (15) Drunk Braised Crab (15) Book Friends 20191126224244322 (15) Book Friends 151223134046931 (15) Book Friends 20210301106484944156 (15) Youyue Qifeng (15) Dancing with Maple (5) Kole712 (5) Sorrowful Sonata (5) Nimei (5) Poverty and Giant (5) Shen Gong Yuemeng Ling (4.8) Dont get stuck again (2) OAutismO (1) Mingxin Libao (1) Book Friends 20190807021946847 (1) Book Friends 20190316121239144 (2) The passing cards come to play big (1) Master Xu (1) AntelopeZ (2) Enlightenment is difficult (2) Haha played well (2) When sorting out these data, I was ashamed... Special thanks to Xiaoyanxian and Monk! O(ini)o Codeword Codeword! (End of this chapter) Chapter 708： Fujitora Chapter 708 The Defeated Fujitora The ability to float is the basis for the Maud Pirates to escape from the battlefield. But the premise is that Fujitora does not intervene. Otherwise, under the influence of gravity, it is obviously unrealistic to float away from here directly. In order to force Fujitora to let go, Maude came across most of the battlefield. Its just that, with just one sentence, how could Fujitora let go. And in the case of such oppositional camps, past friendships will not play a big role. In the end, we still have to rely on strength to speak. Seeing Fujitora silent, Maude didn''t say much. In situations that require hands-on solutions, it doesnt make sense to say more. Under the gaze of many gazes, Maude held the Qiu Shui knife in his hand, and flashed black and red arcs suddenly. Soon, Maude flew towards Fujitora. Along the way, there was a turbulence. Fujitora raised his head slightly, and he was not at all polite. At the moment Maude moved, he swung his knife towards Maude and chopped off a horizontal gravity wave that could easily distort things. This attack method, which is different from conventional slashing, is also the reason why Fujitora is called a monster by many strong people. Facing this overbearing lateral gravity wave, Maude didn''t mean to give in at all. Raising his hand was a hegemony. A cylindrical shock wave resembling a comet, facing the gravity wave coming from the front. Two powerful forces meet and collide in mid-air. The power contained in ?? tore each other, and then burst out. Boom! The rock at the intersection of forces instantly shattered into countless pieces of rubble. The violent air wave rushed around like a tsunami. The pirates or the navy who are closer, can''t help but stretch their arms, struggling to stop the waves of air coming on their faces. "Hey, it''s no joke if you get involved in such a powerful attack." A crew member of the red-haired pirate group watched the movement caused by the confrontation between Maude and Fujitora, and muttered to himself. "Little Maude now...it''s incredible." "I finally understand why the boss and **** cloth valued Modi so much, but unfortunately, Modra would not be able to get on the boat." "Don''t **** sigh, the knife is almost on the back of your head!" "Uh, sorry, sorry." After a brief shock, the members of the Red-haired Pirates group turned their gazes back and continued to fight. This level of battle will not allow anyone to lose their minds. The aftermath of the collision between the Overlord and the Gravity Knife quickly disappeared into the distance. Maud has already come to Fujitora. Wrapped by the overlord-colored autumn water, he slashed straight towards Fujitora. Fenghu nodded, backhanded with a horizontal knife, blocking the chopped autumn water. ! The spark bursts. where the blades collided, black and red arcs ran wildly. The slashing power increased by the overlord color was passed to Fujitora''s body through the blade of the rod and knife. Feeling the extraordinary power of slashing, Fujitora''s brows trembled slightly, but he was shaken back by the power of slashing two or three steps. Fujitora was a little surprised. As soon as he stabilized his figure and adjusted the sword position, Maude''s next slash was another head-on slash. This time. Fenghu didn''t wait for Qiu Shui to cut it down, but with the tendency of coming up from behind, he drove the stick knife wrapped with purple thread to cut on the Qiu Shui blade. ! The blade collided, and another fierce spark burst out. "Well" Fenghu groaned, and the purple thread entwined with the stick and knife between the slight movements of his thoughts, instantly turned into a heavy pressure and applied it on the Qiu Shui knife. Qiu Shui, who had been castrated fiercely, was immediately blocked back little by little. Made knew the nature of Fujitora''s ability, but he didn''t rush. After all, he is also a capable person. How could it be possible to simply compete with Fujitora who is also capable of slashing power. "Broken shadow choke." Maud narrowed his eyes slightly, controlling the nearby shadows, forming a pair of big hands, and rushing towards Fujitora. The navy elites who were fighting **** around, after noticing this scene, subconsciously wanted to help Fujitora. But before they put their thoughts into action, they were blocked by members of the Red-haired Pirates. In this kind of chaos, the pirates usually consciously promote the situation of the soldiers against the soldiers and the generals. The current situation is that Maude, as the "general", went to meet Fujitora, how could the people of the red-haired pirate group let this group of navy get in the way. Under normal circumstances, they would not assist Maude. Of course, the sniper is an exception. Because it is the duty of a sniper to support. Jesusbu raised his gun, did not pull the trigger in a hurry, and patiently looked for opportunities. Under his gaze, the shadow big hand controlled by Maude, before it touched Fujitora, was pressed to the ground by the gravity circle. "ݡ" Looking at Fujitors offensive and defensive gravity, **** blew his whistle. Out-and-out monster. This is what **** has said about Fujitora since the start of the war. However. Maud, who is fighting Fujitora, is also an out-and-out monster in the eyes of Jesus. "This kid Maude, I am afraid that he is stronger than me now!" Jesus Bu was full of emotion. It only took more than three years, and the strength became stronger than the self who had been in the ocean for half a lifetime. This kind of contrast that people are more angry than others, really gives people an indescribable taste. Mord like this pervert, there must be no second one. Jesus cloth can only comfort himself this way. "Dripping water doesn''t leak..." Jesusbu concentrated on looking for opportunities, but Fujitoras experience was so terrifying that he never showed any flaws from beginning to end. The power of this monster is not the fruitful ability that has been developed to the level of awakening, but the invisible color, but it seems to be able to "see through" everything. About this. Maud, who is fighting Fujitora, has a deep understanding. Even if there is no match, Maude knows that Fujitora''s experience is terrible. Its basically impossible to injure Fujitora through the [Vulnerability Strike] method. and so-- Knowing this, Maude adopted a frontal attack. The overlord color with stable output, keep slashing and then slashing. With such a strong attack, he pressed Fujitora step by step until he was unable to limit Jaya''s abilities. Faced with Mod''s overlord slash that did not consider consumption at all, Fujitora felt the pressure after a long absence. "Has it grown to this level..." I personally experienced the powerful Fujitora of Maude, and felt incredible about the speed at which Maude became stronger. Maud grasped the difficult advantage, speeded up the output of the overlord, and suppressed Fujitora. If you dont have to worry about the consumption problem, the overlord attack has absolute suppressing power in close combat. It is unwise to be tit-for-tat. Fujitor judged the situation and did not choose to head-on with Maude. Therefore, under Mauds aggressive offensive, Fujitor began to show signs of retreat. Despite this, Fujitora remained calm. Retirement is only temporary, as long as the rhythm is not chaotic. The only regret is that he has no spare capacity to restrict the terrorist three-masted ship. Mauds decision has achieved the expected results. Without the restrictions of Fujito, the terrifying three-masted ship moved with Jaya''s thoughts and floated in the direction of advancing the city. This also means. As long as Maude entangles Fujitora, then Fujitora cannot stop them from leaving. Jesus Bu, who was always looking for opportunities, stared out after seeing Fujitora being beaten by Maud. "Hey, how much does your boy''s "Overlord Color Stock" have, and shouldn''t it be more than the boss?!!!" Jesus cloth was stunned. (2247/8000)... Actually, I should have drifted away to end this war, but I was a bit reconciled. I racked my brain and wanted to make Maude pretend to be forced before leaving... (End of this chapter) Chapter 709： Blood Rain Chapter 709 Before ?? topped, the territory of the new world was divided by the four emperors. Its just that there is rarely any formal contact between the four emperors. Let alone a head-on conflict. In the impression of Jesus, the only fierce conflict in the past ten years was on the eve of the war, the boss led a team to intercept the battle of the beasts and pirates. The battle was a rare fight between the four emperors to fight with all their strength. The earth-shattering overlord collision scene between Shanks and Kaido at that time is still vividly remembered. Now seeing that Maude uses the overlord color of the high-frequency output to beat Fujitora steadily, **** can''t help but compare his boss with Maude. Maud, this kid...too outrageous. Jesus was shocked, but he was deeply impressed by Mauds abnormality. After all, it''s because Maude is too young. It is the kind of display of strength that seems completely incompatible with the age, which often brings a shocking impression to others. Jesusbu took a deep breath, stopped thinking about these unhelpful things, and focused on the battle between Maude and Fujitora. As the chief sniper of the Four Emperors Pirates regiment, **** Bu''s most proud ability is not the ability to be called perfect marksmanship, but the cultivation of first-class knowledge and knowledge. In countless fights, he can always rely on his super-achieving knowledge and experience to find the only chance to kill the enemy through the thousands of pinholes. He is very proud of this. But when I met Fujitora today, he couldn''t be proud anymore. Originally wanted to let his companions besiege Fujitora, and then create opportunities for him. There are more people in the navy than them, so how can there be enough combat power to satisfy his vision. But-- When Maude arrived, the situation was different. Seeing Maude defeat Fujitora and retreat, **** realized that the opportunity was coming. "Hey, this is war..." Jesus cloth held his spear steadily, and when the standby meeting came, he shot Fujitora without hesitation. Boom! Smoke puffs out. A bullet wrapped in an armed color flew out of the gun''s chamber, and a circular wave of air was pulled out from the end, and it shot straight at Fujitora''s right shoulder. At this moment, Fujitora Yokoto was suppressed by Mord, and he could not retract the sword to defend against the shot **** shot over. This is the opportunity Maud created for **** cloth with suppressing power. Fujitora''s seeing and hearing color is in full operation, even if **** chose to shoot at a very tricky timing, he was immediately aware of his seeing and hearing color. Its too late to fend off the bullet with a knife... The correct judgment reached in an instant forced Fujitora to use his body to block the full shot of **** cloth. But before that, he could use lateral gravity to weaken the bullet''s power. "Big Tiger" Fujitora whispered in his heart, the horizontal gravity circle that moved at will, blocking the trajectory of the bullet. The bullet wrapped in the armed color passes straight through the gravitational circle made up of purple ripples. Not only the flight speed but also the power is obviously affected. Using the lateral gravity circle to weaken the power of the bullet, Fujitora released the armed color and covered it on the right shoulder. The bullet that flew from, hit his shoulder, and suddenly shocked a wave of air. The armed color that was placed in advance has withstood most of the damage from the bullet. However, the impact of the bullets had affected Fujitora''s body balance, which caused a tiny gap in Fujitor''s defense. At this time, changing to other cadres of the Red-haired Pirate Group, it is basically difficult for Fujitora to cause substantial trouble from this tiny gap. But Moder is different. His power, his suppression. will further expand this tiny gap to maximize the value of **** cloth. "Chance..." Maud''s eyes condensed. The autumn water gleaming with black and red arcs, pressing heavily on the stick knife in Fujitora''s hand. The gap is instantly enlarged. Taking this opportunity, Maude raised his foot and kicked Fujitora in the chest. Fujitora just wanted to guard it, but the overlord color released by Maude from the air had already turned into a visible energy group wrapped in black and red electric arcs, which hit his chest heavily. Boom! Following a dull loud noise, an overlord attack with a mighty force, flew Fujitora easily. On the way out, a series of blood scattered from mid-air. Maud subconsciously lifted Bailey''s deformed pistol, quickly straightened the muzzle, and aimed it at the Fujitora who flew out. But he reacted quickly and stopped the thought of pulling the trigger. "General Fujitora!?" "How could this happen, can''t even Fujitora be able to stop Maud?" "Damn...!" The surrounding navy, after noticing that Fujitora was hit and flew by Maud, they were either shocked or lost. The pirates who were fighting against them would not miss such a good offensive opportunity. Within the battle circle. Jesus Buh saw that Maude had seized the opportunity he created, and he couldn''t help but give a secret compliment. It''s just that he saw Maude raise the muzzle but didn''t pull the trigger, which was a bit strange. is also a good gunner, just like the situation just now, if you shoot, you can at least ensure a hit rate of more than 80%. If it wasn''t for his bad position, he had just shot Maude. Maud silently watched Fujitora who was hit and flew to the distance. did not shoot, nor did he pursue the victory. Because in the navy, only Fujitora... He didn''t want to tear the final bottom line. If this can force Fujitora to let go, it would be great. Maud retracted his gaze and turned to look back at the terrifying three-masted ship that was rapidly approaching the advancing city. "Almost, the next step is to... bring Brook and the others out." The chaos continues. Although the red-haired pirates resisted most of the pressure, Brook and the others still struggled to get out of the situation when the enemy was too few. Maud has to help them get out. At this point, Maude flashed a few times and came to **** cloth. Jesus Bu waited for Maude to speak, raised his hand to slap Maude on the shoulder, and exclaimed: "Your kid is so fierce now." Maud did not answer the question, but asked: "Although the occasion and timing are not very good, but they are here, don''t you plan to visit Usopp?" Hearing the words, **** subconsciously glanced at the direction of advancing the city, and grinned. "Already''watched'', very energetic, very good." "Jesus cloth, you know what I mean is not." Maud shook his head slightly, thinking about the distance so far, just looked at it with the color of sight and hearing, even if it was a look? "Maud, are you going to withdraw?" Jesus Buhaha smiled, and he simply changed the subject and started talking about business. He knew that Maude came here specially, mostly to tell him this information. "Ok." Maud nodded. Before the team retreats, he must inform the Redhead Pirates of this news. "Okay, I see." Jesus Bu also nodded, and suddenly asked: "How is Uncle Saul?" "" Maud was silent after hearing the words. Looking at Maudes reaction, **** could not help but frown when he realized something. Maud lowered his voice and said, "Solta... is gone." "Ok?" Jesus'' face changed. Just as he was ready to speak, Maude refused to give him a chance and said straightforwardly: "Be prepared to retreat. I''m going to meet my companions." After speaking, he flashed and disappeared before **** Bu''s eyes. "That kid..." Jesus'' eyes lit up with red light, and his gaze quickly chased Maudes distant back. Sol... Jesus Bu sighed softly, and said Sols name silently in his heart. The predecessor whom ?? respected just left, it is inevitable to feel sad. Jesus Bu shook his head slightly, and looked at the place where Fujitora was. The moment Maude kicked Fei Fujitora just now, although it was powerful, it was impossible to make a general lose his combat effectiveness. Fujitora, who was beaten up, slowly got up from the ground. "A powerful kick, cough, cough..." Fujitora coughed up blood towards the ground, then raised his hand and slowly wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. "Hmm, the boat has been pulled over." Putting down his left hand stained with dust and blood, Fujitora raised his head and "looked" at the terrifying three-masted ship that had almost arrived in the city. In the face of Mod, whose strength is not what it used to be, it is obviously not so easy to be distracted to limit Jaya''s floating ability. And... Although his eyes are blind, his heart is not blind. Even if he was knocked down and flew out just now, he still noticed Maudes move to keep his hand. When confronted, I could even vaguely feel that Maude didn''t want to do anything with him. "Situation is such a thing..." Fujitora slowly lowered his head, and immediately "looked" towards Maude, who was rushing to another circle of battle. Once this war is about to come to an end, his task is to use his ability to restrain the Maud Pirates who are about to leave the battlefield. Situation or identity. He should do this. Suddenly. Fujitora swiftly turned sideways, and an armed bullet swept across his chest. Immediately afterwards, Fujitora raised his arm and swiped the knife forward twice. Clang clang! Where the stick knife slashed, two sparks burst out. These three shots are made by **** cloth. Fujitora did not go to see Maud again, but looked at the jealous **** cloth and the ten or so powerful red-haired pirates who came side by side with **** cloth. the other side. Under the control of Jaya, the terrifying three-masted ship slowly landed on the top of the advancing city. Thanks to the large enough area on the ground of the advance city, the terrorist three-masted ship can be docked smoothly. "Move the injured to the boat first." "Straw hats, come and help." "I''m coming!" "Hey, the green-haired guy, what are you doing over there? That''s the entrance to the prison!!!" "is it???" Sauron looked surprised. Sanji couldn''t stand it anymore, and ran over to supervise Sauron on board the terrifying three-masted ship. If he doesn''t do this, he is really worried that all the crew will be on the boat later, and Sauron will not be seen in the end. It is the time to run away, if this happens, it would be too fucking. So. Under Luo''s speechless gaze, it was not the wounded who boarded the ship first, but Sauron, an epic road idiot. In order to prepare to leave the battlefield, everyone quickly mobilized. Nami Choba and others stationed on the terrifying three-masted ship, as well as Shaqi and others, also disembarked to assist in the transportation of the wounded. "What a serious injury!!! This blood loss... has to be dealt with quickly!!!" Chopper saw the injury on Jim''s body, and his eyes widened in shock. "Don''t get in the way." Ro drove Chopper away with a bad tone. "I am also a doctor, I can help!" Chopper was struggling to calm down, and looked at Luo sternly. Luo carefully carried Jim onto the stretcher, without looking at Chopper, and said coldly: "Take care of your own companion." While speaking, Luo lowered his head, frowning at Jim who was so angry. Now it is racing against time to send Jim to the operating room. He is not too sure how to save Jim''s life. "Ulki." Luo raised his head to look at Urji beside him. Ulki nodded, assisting Luo to lift the stretcher and send Jim to the terrifying three-masted ship. Jaya stopped at the top edge of the advancing city and looked down at the yellow ape who was being besieged by the shadow clone and Jinping. Click There was a faint sound of footsteps behind him. Jia Ya looked back, and saw Xia Qi strode forward. "Aunt Xia." "The situation seems very bleak." Xia Qi came to Jia Ya. In this war, she did not end, but stationed on the terrifying three-masted ship. While protecting Raleigh, it also defeated many navy elites who were good at moonwalking. At this moment. She watched the battle not far away. Huang Yuan was injured, but under the joint offensive of the shadow clone and Jinping, he did not fall behind. "I will help them." Xia Qi could see at a glance that the shadow clone and Jinpings uncoordinated combat power could not stop Huang Ape for too long. However, since she is here, she can just make a contribution. The most important thing is that the terrifying three-masted ship landed on the top of Propulsion City, and she didn''t have to worry about Raleigh''s safety for the time being, and she could take action with confidence. ৡ! Under Jia Yas slightly surprised gaze, Xia Qi used a technique similar to shaving, his figure flashed, and in a blink of an eye he appeared under the high wall, heading towards the yellow ape. "With Aunt Xia''s help..." Jaya glanced at Huang Yuan, thinking that she should not worry about the threat from Huang Yuan for the time being. Thinking of this, Jaya raised her head and looked at the battlefield in the distance. She can now regain her strength while paying attention to the changes on the battlefield. After turning his eyes around several times, Jaya quickly found Maude. at this time. Maud is manipulating a huge wave-like shadow wave, rampaging through the enemy formation. Along the way, the navy was either dead or injured. It was just such a high-profile operation that exposed him to the muzzle of many navies. "Knock him down!!!" Looking at Maude, who stepped on the shadow waves and did whatever he wanted, the navy roared in anger. Suddenly, all kinds of brilliant attacks attacked Maude who was standing on the huge shadow waves. "Shadow Shield. Curing." Maud''s eyes were calm, he drew out a part of the shadow, kneaded it into a shield, covered it with armed color, and immediately hung it on the front, back, left, and right. Looking unusually brilliant attacks such as foot, slash, etc., successively hit the shadows covered with armed colors. Boom, boom! In the violent explosion, the shadow stood still. Maud''s gaze passed through the gap between the shadows and looked at Hawkins and Arthur, who were besieged by numerous navies. Hawkins, who had a replacement scarecrow, looked quite embarrassed, but he didn''t seem to be injured. On the contrary, it was Arthur, his white clothes had been stained red with blood, and he did not know whether it was his blood or the blood of the navy. "I want to see how many scarecrows you have left." In the battle circle, the ghost spider looked coldly at a small scarecrow doll that had just fallen out of Hawkins sleeves. If it werent for these scarecrows who could protect Hawkins from harm, Hawkins would have died 31 times now. "Huh, huh..." Hawkins was holding a sword embodied by the ability of straw, and was breathing non-stop. Although he was not injured, his physical strength was obviously reaching the limit. "...The last one left." Hawkins looked at the ghost spider solemnly, muttering to himself. From the corner of his eye, he glanced at the surroundings. On the ground lay a lot of navies defeated by him and Arthur, but there were more navies standing, and an airtight encircling wall was built from beginning to end. "Arthur can''t hold it anymore..." Hawkins noticed that Arthur, covered in blood, had already begun to lose his footing. In this case, they estimate that it will not last 30 seconds. In such a predicament, Hawkins still looks calm. No matter how dangerous the process is, he firmly believes in the results of his divination. Today. He has no face. ݡ! Breaks of air sounded on the left and right sides. The two rear admirals approached at high speed, then turned their fingers into guns, and stab Hawkins to the point. Hawkins dodges the attack, and immediately drives back the rear admiral who attacked from the left. Simultaneously. With the other hand, he threw out more than ten iron nails and flew towards the other Rear Admiral. "Iron!" The rear admiral chose to use an iron block to resist. Ding Ding Ding... The nails hit his face, as if hitting a steel plate, they rebounded and fell. Hawkins looked coldly. Behind him, a huge spirit wearing a white witch robe and holding a wooden stick with iron nails appeared instantly. On the iron nail and wooden rod, there was a cold breath. "Curse Kill!" Ching swiftly waved the iron nail and wooden stick, and slammed it **** the face of the rear admiral. Boom! ''S tyrannical force, turned the rear admiral''s eyes white, and his body flew upside down like a cannonball. But at this moment-- The ghost spider suddenly shot, eight sharp slashes, and the lightning stroke across Hawkins''s body. ... Hawkins, who was too late to deal with, showed eight white cut marks. After a while, the white cut marks on her body suddenly disappeared, and a scarecrow voodoo doll fell to the ground along the trouser tube. Hawkins glanced at the scarecrow doll that fell out, and his face shook slightly. This is the last one. If you are fatally wounded next, it is a real death. The surrounding navy attacked Hawkins again. They didnt know that Hawkins had not killed the Scarecrow. For them, just dont stop attacking. Seeing more than a dozen navies attacking together, Hawkins'' eyes narrowed slightly, and he did not forget to watch out for ghost spiders. This battle has been fought until now... The scarecrow on his body was basically destroyed by ghost spiders. Just like just now, the ghost spider will first ask its companions to attack Hawkins, and then wait for the opportunity to give Hawkins a fatal blow. Because of this, Hawkins replacement talent will be consumed so quickly. If it is one-on-one, he has absolute confidence to defeat the ghost spider. But this is not a duel, but a war. In the face of real danger, Hawkins is highly concentrated, controlling the Lingling, and intends to defend himself. not far away. In the divided encircling circle. A blur in front of Arthur''s eyes, shaky. "There are too many people..." He sighed weakly in his heart. No matter how many navies are defeated, there is always a navy standing in every direction around. "I can''t hold it anymore..." Arthur struggled to control the slender white line, pushing back a navy elite who attacked from behind, and then wanted to retract the white line to continue arming, but found that his arm was too exhausted to lift up. "Damn..." Arthur cursed secretly, only to feel that his legs began to weaken. The surrounding navy saw that Arthur was at the end of the crossbow, and they launched their last charge against Arthur. Rumble! Just as Hawkins and Arthur were in danger, the ground shook violently. "Ok?" The navy were slightly surprised. The ground shook badly, like a strong earthquake. They looked at the ground subconsciously. Transformation is a student. Scattered with rubble, the uneven rocky ground quickly turned into a muddy black thing in the violent shaking. The feet of the navy were sunk in the dark mud. "this is?!" The eyes of the navy were shocked. I haven''t figured out what happened, and the ground turned into a black muddy ground, suddenly agitating upwards, like a tornado, rolling them into the air. The navy was surprised, and hurriedly counterattacked, destroying the sticky and dark things that had rolled them up. But before they landed, they were once again caught up in the new black tornado. In a moment, more than two hundred navies around, including ghost spiders, were all swept into the air by countless objects of influence. Looking from a distance, in the deep night, it seemed like a group of demons danced wildly. In the field. Only Hawkins and Arthur were not touched by the shadow-touch objects. They were both staring at the navy in mid-air that were confronting countless shadow-touch objects. They instantly realized that this was Mauds ability to directly assimilate the surrounding ground composed of island debris into endless shadows! The shocking color in the eyes suddenly faded like a tide, and replaced by the color of joy. They hurriedly looked around, and soon saw Maude coming by the striding meteor. "Captain!!!" "leave here." Maud nodded towards Hawkins and Arthur. Hawkins and Arthur looked at each other, immediately obeyed the command, and ran in the direction of advancing the city. But Arthur was seriously injured and fell down after running a few steps. "Hawkins, take me!!!" "" Hawkins''s mouth twitched slightly, turned back, picked up Arthur and ran. Maud watched Hawkins and Arthur leave, and immediately ignored the numerous navies who were caught in the shadows, and strode straight towards Brook''s location. "Bacardi Maud!!!" The ghost spider drove the knife to cut off the objects that touched the shadow, and fell from mid-air, staring at Maude with extremely cold eyes. Puff, puff! ! ! The moment the ghost spider looked at Maude. Suddenly above ?? there was a sound of squeezing flesh and blood. But it was Maude who intensified the power of the shadow-touching objects, squeezing each navy to death. A large amount of blood rain that was squeezed and exploded, poured from above on both sides of Maud. Maud just strode forward in the face of the rain of blood. This situation is shocking. The ghost spider''s heart is throbbing. further away. Many navies watched the rain of blood mixed with blood and bones scattered all over the sky, and their faces slowly appeared astonished. 8363/8000 8000 words update, I did it, I did it! ! ! Hmm... there are six days left, withered... (End of this chapter) ~： Tell the handsome guys one thing. Tell Shuabimen one thing. I have working capital this month. I posted a monthly pass to earn money. I just found out that it has passed the review. Im afraid you dont know, I will send a single chapter to tell you. The top posts in the book review area, leave a comment in the post and vote for a monthly pass, you can get a starting currency reward, but the number is not large... See the post for the specific content of the event. After the event is over, the starting currency reward will be automatically credited in about three days. Those handsome guys who voted for me early... I can only touch my head. (End of this chapter) Chapter 711： If you can stop it, just try... Chapter 711 If you can stop it, just try... Rumbled, pushing the city to rise. I dont know how many years the outer wall has been immersed in the seabed, slowly exposing the sea surface, rolling up white waves. The Propulsion City that gradually rises to the sky, like a spotlight, attracts a lot of attention at once. "Imper Prison..." "Floating!!!" "What does the Maude Pirates want to do?!" "Are they going to escape the battlefield like this!?" Seeing the propulsion city flying into the sky, the navy''s eyes suddenly widened. Advance near the city. Huang Yuan''s eyes condensed, and a yellow light appeared on the edge of his body. ৡ! His body instantly condensed into a beam of light, and flew towards Propulsion City. "Somehow''look up'' to us, right?" The red light in Xia Qi''s eyes flashed away, covered with a solid arm-colored palm, accurately printed on the beam formed by the yellow ape. Slap! The yellow ape showed his figure and resisted Xia Qi''s armed attack with his elbow. at the same time. Kage clone and Jinpeis attacks came one after another. Huang Yuan can only open Xia Qi first, and fight with Jin Ping Ying avatar. He has the heart to get out and push to the top of the city to find Jaya''s trouble, but he can''t help it. If only dealing with Jinping Heying avatar, he only needs to deal with it for a while, and he will have a chance to get away. But the addition of Xia Qi killed the last possibility of his escape. Up to now, Huang Yuan only felt that everything was not going well, and he was so uncomfortable that he could not vent his stomach. Advance to the top of the city. Jaya controlled the advancing city floating in the air, while looking at the yellow ape not far away. To say that there is still a potential threat, it is the yellow ape closest to them. Although there are three shadow clones of Xia Qi, Jinping, and Maude to restrain Huang Yuan, Jia Ya is still not at ease, after all, the opponent is a general, at least always stay vigilant before successfully getting away. Click... Advance to the entrance of the city passage, footsteps from far to near. Hiliu, who was covered in blood, walked out of the shadow of the passage, and his right hand was randomly placed on the handle of the thunderstorm knife that was also stained with plasma. The killing intent that has not been eliminated. In other words, it is the residual rhyme left after the massacre of thousands of people. At this moment, it is like a sharp edge, slightly stinging the nerves of Jia Ya and others. In that room, everyone on the top couldn''t help but look at Shiliu. There is a little different color in their eyes. In response to the strange gazes from her companions, Xiliu took a sip of his cigar indifferently. Call White smoke came out from the slightly open mouth. "Why, is my coat too dirty?" While talking, Xiliu took off the coat soaked in blood and threw it aside. "After all, it''s a rush to kill... it will inevitably be bloody." Xiliu looked at her companions, and slowly revealed a heart-pounding cold smile. Not only completed Maudes orders, but also achieved things that he wanted to do but couldnt do in the past. He is very satisfied now. On the battlefield. Lafayette and others are running fast. They knew that the sooner they arrived at Advance City, the less difficult it would be for the team to successfully escape the battlefield. Hurry up to advance to the city! Even if it is one second faster! Lafayette and others'' gazes pointed directly at Pushing City. The same is true for the navy on the battlefield. Their gaze is also directed at Pushing the City. The navy that could free up, under the orders of the generals of each detachment, all rushed towards the advance city madly. Must prevent the advancing city from lifting off! Never let the Maude Pirates escape here! Otherwise all sacrifices made for this will be in vain! At this final critical moment, like a dying struggle, the navy camp suddenly broke out with a terrifying aura. It doesn''t look like a madman, but it''s almost the same. The first person affected by the navy''s aura was the red-haired pirates who played a key role in this war. They were called the most balanced Ironwall Pirates. In this war of fighting against each other, they had killed a lot of navies. But the navy is not a vegetarian. Although many of the mainstays in the army were damaged in the hands of the red-haired pirates, they also bitten a large piece of meat from the red-haired pirates. Only speaking of casualties, the Red-Haired Pirates is actually not much better. Now that the navy broke out suddenly, it stifled their offensive for a while. In this regard, the Red-haired Pirates did not choose to be tough, but chose to avoid the edge temporarily. After all, they have received the message that the Maud Pirates are preparing to retreat, so they should also prepare for the subsequent retreat. Naturally, it is impossible to head-to-head with the navy at this timing. The convergence of the Red-Haired Pirate Group has allowed the Navy to assemble a powerful team of sharp swords in just a few tens of seconds. This sharp knife ran towards the advance city at a very fast speed. The situation and wind direction on the battlefield changed clearly in a short time. The red dog, who had been dragged by Shanks since the start of the war, was keenly aware that Shanks was converging in the fierce battle with all his strength. Such a subtle change is obviously a pre-tune for closing the battle. "The hateful red-haired pirate group..." Aka Inu was furious in his heart. If it were not for the Redhead Pirates, this war against the Maud Pirates would have come to an end. right now. The Red-Haired Pirates seems to think that the overall situation is set, and after disgusting their navy, they are already preparing to retreat. The red dog cant do all of the armys efforts to force the red-haired pirates behind, otherwise there is a high probability that he will lose his wife and break the army. So he can only choose between the Maud Pirates and the Redhead Pirates. As for who to choose. There is no suspense. "Don''t think that you can get out of your body after a big trouble, Bajia D. Mord!!!" The red dog is full of hot lava floating around, but his heart is brewing cold killing intent. When he noticed that Shanks was converging to get out of the war, he was bold enough to sell a flaw in front of opponents of Shanks'' level. Although Shanks has put away his edge, he will not miss any chance to attack. After seeing the flaws in the red dog, he quickly slashed out, and cut a small but not serious wound on the left elbow of the red dog. Suddenly, a burst of lava mixed with blood splashed into the air. Before Shanks had taken his sword, the injured Red Dog did not hesitate to distance himself from Shanks and rushed towards Maude who was in the encirclement at the fastest speed. "Oh?" Shanks raised his brows slightly, and looked at the back of the red dog in a little surprise. He is indeed ready to stop, but before he completely stops, he can at least hold the red dog for a while. However, he did not expect that Akadog would risk being cut by him, and even if he was slashed, he would chase after the Maude Pirates who were also preparing to retreat. "Maud, I can only help you get here..." In the eyes of this kind of retreat, Shanks certainly can''t chase the red dog, and can only let the red dog go to Maud''s trouble. Akagus actions quickly caused a chain reaction. The red-haired pirates and the navy, which were still fighting a while ago, are slowly dying down with a tacit understanding. On the contrary, they came to rescue the murloc warriors of Jinping. Although they had lost two-thirds of their compatriots, they were still fighting desperately. Before Jinping really escapes, they will not easily stop. Fortunately, the navy that was gathering on the battlefield only focused on the Maud Pirates. Otherwise, even if they are on the bottom of the sea, the navy can completely crush them in just one minute. Maud, who was in the encirclement, noticed the movement of the red dog for the first time. The cold killing intent that contrasted sharply with the hot magma was like a high beam in the dark night, full of presence and dazzling. Maud is useless to see and hear, but he can feel the killing intent from the red dog. The current admiral of the navy must have accumulated unimaginable anger. But-- Everything is ready, Maude is not interested in bearing the anger of the red dog. "If you can stop it, just try..." Maud raised his eyes and looked at the red dog that was rushing at high speed wrapped in hot lava, and between waving his hands, he mobilized a large amount of shadow tide, and shook the obstructive navy around him for a certain distance. Even the new-style pacifist with a strong stature could not withstand the attack of the shadow tide. Only the tea dolphin, after using the life return, he just survived the violent attack of the shadow tide. "Shave!" The tea dolphin crossed the shadow tide, kicked fiercely under his feet, and rushed towards Maud like lightning. He knows exactly what to do at the moment. Just try to hold Maud as much as possible, and then wait for the red dogs to come... With a strong will, the tea dolphin''s bulging and armed fists broke through the air and went straight to Maude. Faced with the will-filled fist of the tea dolphin, Maude is just a hegemony, and the fierce tea dolphin will fly out. at the same time. The navy who was retreated by the shadow tide, after stabilizing the formation, they also shot against Maude. Facing the attacks from all directions, Maude did not plan to dodge, but chose to accept everything. He first released the armed color, wrapped around the shadow, and then covered the armed shadow carefully all over his body. Various attacks bombarded him, causing a violent explosion. But as the aftermath of the explosion disappeared, Maude was safe and sound. "It''s actually useless..." Looking at Maude, who was unscathed, the surrounding navy was mostly shocked. The ?? attack had no effect, but the new pacifists were unaffected. They quickly connected to the offensive and fired laser beams at Maud together. ......! The penetrating laser beam is directed towards Mod. Maud was cold-eyed, swiping the knife and cutting, easily cut all the oncoming laser beams in half. "almost." stayed in place to defend several waves of offensive from the Navy, Maude bought some time for Lafayette and the others. As for his own stay, it is not a problem at all. He has reserved a shadow mark in advance, and he can break through at any time. Want to surround him? nonexistent. "It will take about 10 seconds or so." Maud observed the distance between Lafayette and the advancing city with his insights and colors, and then estimated an approximate time. Wait for these ten seconds to pass. He will directly exchange positions with the shadow mark and leave the encircled circle. And the shadow logo exchanged, even if it is attacked by the navy, it can only cause a slight injury to him. Ten seconds is very short. But it is enough for the navy to launch two or three offensives against Maude, and it is also enough for Maude to harvest another circle of the navy. "Shadow touch, funeral!" Maud held the knife to control the shadow tide, turning into a strip of shadow touch objects, rolling up the navy, just strangling it directly. In the field, there was a shower of blood. But the navy did not have the slightest intention to retreat. They stepped on the paste-like flesh and blood, and attacked Maude without hesitation. Made is also not welcome, mobilizing the overlord to the maximum, just like killing a chicken, beheading the navy that is the first to pounce. One round of offense and defense. There were more than a dozen corpses of elite navy in the field. And just as the surrounding navy organized the next round of offensive, a huge fist made of hot lava with a diameter of more than ten meters, carrying a high temperature enough to distort the air, volleyed towards Maude. is the fire-breathing of the red dog. The suffocating firelight shone on Maude''s face first. Mord was calm and composed, and in a flash, he controlled the shadow to reproduce a shadow fire of the same size. Huge fists, one red and one black, collided in mid-air. In an instant, the lava fist and the shadow fist cracked and shattered at the same time, turning into a black and red tide, entangled into a ball, and did not give way to each other. It seems that magma can melt through all things, but it is a shadow that can grow infinitely. This kind of counterpoint relationship has long been verified in the top war. Maude looked indifferent, and his eyes passed through the black-red tide that was colliding incessantly, and landed on the red dog who was coming by the striding meteor. ... Each step the red dog took, it left a scorched black footprint on the ground, as well as sticky magma shining with dark red flames. He looked at Maude standing behind the black tide with cold eyes. "Baka, D. Mo..." However. The red dog hadn''t finished naming Maude, but Maude in his field of vision suddenly disappeared. at the same time. The dark tide that was entangled and collided with the fire-breathing, and the shadow tide moving around like ghosts, seemed to have suddenly lost its vitality, hanging powerlessly from mid-air to the ground, and gradually disappeared into invisible. The red dog''s face condensed, and he looked at Pushing City like a conditioned reflex. At this moment. Maud''s double knives return to their sheaths, based on the edge of the propulsion city that is flying in the air. Lafayette and others who had just boarded the city of Propulsion, as well as the people of Jiayashiliu who were still on the top of the city, stood beside Maude like stars arching over the moon. ৡ! A strand of ice diamond flashed out and came to Maude''s side, slowly condensing to form a green pheasant. "Ah la la..." The green pheasant put his hands in his pockets, his face was filled with cold smoke, and he calmly looked at the red dog that was enveloped in the hot lava, like a red dog that had materialized his anger. The end is coming. At the moment, the Navy has been defeated very thoroughly. On the battlefield, almost all the navy''s eyes were on Maude. If you cant get rid of Moder today In the future, this man will surely set off a huge wave that can affect the entire world! "It''s better to withdraw quickly, don''t forget...There is still a difficult man on the battlefield." The green pheasant glanced at the man in the purple robe in the enemy formation. "It doesn''t matter, I will come as soon as I go." Maud knew who the man the pheasant was referring to, and after a few words, he jumped down and pushed into the city and landed on the rocky ground. The gazes of the navy suddenly moved with Maude from top to bottom. And then-- They saw Maude make a provocative action to hook his index finger. "Come." Maud opened his lips lightly. A word came, and the navy resounded like drought and thunder. (End of this chapter) Chapter 712： The result is also to no avail Chapter 712 The result is also of no avail Advance City is slowly rising. Because the Propulsion City is a tower-like building, even if the overall weight is not as good as a moderate island, it will take some time to completely lift it out of the sea. As long as the entire propulsion city is completely free from the sea, Jaya can speed up the ascent. At this time, Maude, who was surrounded by everyone, jumped down, landed on the rocky ground, and made a provocative action towards the navy. It''s not that Maud has no choice but that someone must stay behind. In the entire team, the only people who are qualified to stay after the break are only in terms of strength. But the person who stayed behind was Maude. Because, even if it is a green pheasant who is among the top in strength, after this situation is left, it is basically a life of nine deaths. But Maud is different. Shadow-shadow Fruits ability to change shape and shadow is simply a magical skill after breaking. So Maud jumped down decisively as he pushed the city up. On the one hand, it is to break the queen, and on the other hand, to allow Jinping and Xia Qi, who are still holding Huang Ape, to escape and return to the city. And his provocative action of hooking fingers directly stirred up waves with a single stone, causing the anger of each navy to rush to the apex. No matter what, we must prevent the Maud Pirates from escaping here! The navy was full of anger and thought, is here to end the lives of the Maud Pirates. Akahound''s eyes are filled with anger, and his arms, which are flowing with hot lava, are raised towards the sky. "Meteor Volcano!" He suddenly released his big move. Lavaged double fists, like a wave of machine guns, sprayed fist-like lava towards the bright sky. A large number of lava fists flew into the clouds, reflecting the entire sky red, exuding an unidentified atmosphere. "Ah la la..." The green pheasant raised his head and looked at the clouds that seemed to be reddened by flames, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a large amount of cold air was quietly emitting from the surface of the body. Later. The red sky will drop countless meteor-like lava punches. If these lava fists are allowed to fall, let alone the terrifying three-masted ship, even the advancing city will be destroyed by lava fists in a short time. But There are red dogs on the navy side, but there are blue pheasants on the Maud Pirates. "Call" The green pheasant exhaled a breath of cold air, and slowly pulled his hands out of his pockets, ready to block the Akakuni Meteor Volcano. at the same time. Maud glanced at the many lava fists that kept flying into the sky, his eyes were so calm that no waves could be seen. This kind of large-scale move that can easily destroy a fleet is nothing in front of the green pheasant who has the ability to control the field. So Maude is not worried at all. He didn''t pay much attention to the doomsday-like meteor volcano, and instead looked at the yellow ape who was fighting with Jinping Xiaqi. Farther away, thousands of navies are rushing here. "Let Jinhei and Xia Qi get out first." Maud''s thought moved slightly. Transformation! Silently, Maude and the shadow clone exchanged positions. The instant change in ??''s breath immediately aroused Huang Yuan''s vigilance, realizing that the shadow clone who was besieging him the previous second had been replaced by Maude''s body. The strength of the main body and the shadow clone are vastly different, so Huang Yuan cannot be careless. After ?? and the shadow avatar exchanged positions, Maude seamlessly connected to the offensive and slashed towards Huang Yuan. The black-red arc coiled around the Qiu Shui Dao exudes a suffocating sense of oppression. The highly vigilant Yellow Ape flashed out of Maudes attack range while Maude swung his knife. Such a response speed is not unpleasant. But the weapon in Maude''s hand is not only a handgun, but also a pistol transformed by Bailey. After a knife missed, Maude raised the muzzle and pointed at Huang Yuan and pulled the trigger continuously. Boom...! Wrapped with armed bullets, he chased the yellow ape. Between the electric light and flint, Huang Yuan was not sure whether there was a shadow bullet that could transform Mord''s shape into the bullet that was entangled in the armed color. Therefore, he, who has a deep understanding of Maude''s strength, did not dare to rashly adopt the [elemental void] method to avoid attacks, but directly flashed out the attack range covered by the armed colored bullets. Huang Yuans decision was just in line with Mode''s wishes. Immediately. Maud didn''t care about domineering consumption at all, relying on Bailey''s unrestricted ammunition characteristics, pulled out a shocking barrage, and forced the yellow ape out of the battle circle. There was no need to pursue Huang Yuans Jinping and Xia Qi, so they left the battle. "You go back to the boat." After pushing Huang Yuan back by shooting, Maude glanced at Shen Ping and Xia Qi. "Be careful, little Maude." Xia Qi nodded to Maude, and immediately returned to Advance City without hesitation. She knew that Maude had the ability to change shape and shadow, so after hearing Maudes words, she did not stop for a moment, and rushed towards Pushing City very simply. But she was very flat, and stayed in place. "Very flat?" The light from the corner of Maude''s eyes glanced at very flat, frowning slightly. Jinping''s face was calm and said: "A person''s power is limited after all, so the old man also stayed and tried his best." "No need, and you will die." Maud came to a conclusion unceremoniously. He has the ability to change shape and shadow, and can return to the terrifying three-masted ship at any time. But its very different. If you stay sturdy and break, the survival rate is basically zero. You must know that once the unchecked Akadog, Fujitora, Karp, Yellow Ape and many other top combat powers join forces, even if they are extremely powerful, they will be crushed into **** in a short time. "It''s okay." Jinping knows the danger, but he still looks calm, as if he has put life and death away. Maud saw Jin Ping''s determination, and couldn''t help being silent, and was too lazy to waste time to reverse Jin Ping''s thoughts. However, Maude does not want Jinping to die here. Wait for the task to be completed after the break, before leaving, he must make sure that Jinping can get into the sea. In that case, with the racial specialties of the murlocs, it shouldnt be a problem to escape here. Made''s thoughts were initially set, seeing Huang Yuan have withdrawn far enough, he put away the gun. At this moment. The members of the Red-haired Pirates are escaping the battle one after another, but the navy obviously has no plans to pursue the Red-haired Pirates, and has transferred most of its combat power to the advance city. Several Qiwuhai, such as Green Pepper, Hawkeye, Olumbus, Bobby, etc., who participated in the war without any conspicuous record, realized that the war was coming to an end, and quietly retreated to the edge of the circle. They have fulfilled their obligations, but they wont be so stupid that they will be the top birds when the war is about to end. At this time, just wait until the dust settles. On the contrary, Olumbus, who led the large ship regiment, suffered a heavy loss. A large ship group of nearly 6,000 people, until now, there are dead, wounded, and people who have the power of World War I. Only less than 500 people are left. Originally, before the war started, Orumbus let everyone under his command passively fight, and there was no need to fight for the navy''s life. Who ever thought At the beginning of the war, Maude and Jaya had a combination of skills. Before the entire large ship group had time to paddle, it was scored and disintegrated by the wreckage of the island that fell from the sky. At that time, Orumbus''s heart was bleeding. Now that this war is coming to an end, his whole mind is to quickly return to the new world, pull off the banner to recruit new men, and fill the vacancy as soon as possible. As for Green Pepper and Bobby, they are basically the same. means that Green Pepper will pay attention to Karps situation from time to time. If there is a chance to kill Karp, Green Pepper will certainly not hesitate. But he will only shoot if he is sure. After all, if he kills Karp on this occasion, he will not be able to get out of his body afterwards. He didn''t want to do that kind of stupid thing that lost his life in vain. If he exchanged his life with Karp, the nature would be different. Hawkeye is different from other Qiwuhai. Before the war started, he was already thinking about fighting Shanks. However, things backfired. He didn''t get the chance to face Shanks, and in desperation, he acted like Beckman, drew up the water blatantly, and waited for the end of the war. "If there is a chance..." Hawkeye stood on the edge of the battle circle, his gaze passed through the navy team and fell on Maude. The eagle-like eyes are filled with luster. The actions of the Qiwuhai clearly did not want to participate in the closing action. just The Qiwuhais who were determined to stay out of the matter did not know that the navy had not planned to let them leave here alive from the beginning. At this time, it is naturally impossible for the navy to correct Qiwuhai''s attitude, and all their minds are placed on the Mord Pirates. is also at this time Countless fist-shaped lava fell from the red clouds, like a meteor, drawing red lines in the sky, slanting downward toward the propelling city and the terrifying three-masted ship. As soon as the meteor volcano emerged from the clouds, the green pheasant moved. The majestic cold air released from his body suddenly gathered around him to form giant ice thorn spears. In just two or three seconds, nearly a hundred ice thorn spears are floating beside the green pheasant. The green pheasant''s eyes glowed with red light, and he raised his head to look at the lava falling from the air and waved his hand. The ice thorn spears formed by the air-conditioning flew out through the air, smashing the lava that fell from the air one by one. While smashing the lava, it contains the impact force, and the lava fragments are shaken out, so that they will not affect the Propulsion City and the terrorist three-masted ship. Boom boom boom! The bright sky, the confrontation between ice and fire, bursts into brilliant fireworks. "Kuzan...!!!" Seeing that the Meteor Volcano was blocked by the blue pheasant, the red dog''s eyes suddenly burst into a chill, wishing to melt the blue pheasant with magma. Perhaps the green pheasant is not as offensive as the red dog and the yellow ape, but only in terms of defensive ability and field control ability, the red dog and the yellow ape are definitely not as good as the green pheasant. The defeat of ??Meteor Volcano made the navy realize that as long as the blue pheasant stands on the side of the Maud Pirates, it can withstand the destructive large-scale attack of the red dog. At this time, Fujitora stepped out of the battle in silence. Fujitor made a move in the eyes of the red dog''s failure. ϡ! The stick knife comes out of its sheath. A gravitational circle glowing with purple light lines, pressed against the city of Propulsion through the air. The advancing city that was being raised, seemed to be pressed by an invisible big hand, and suddenly couldn''t move. The people on the Propulsion City and the Terror Three-masted Ship were also affected by gravity in an instant, and immediately felt that their bodies became very heavy. "Smile..." Jaya furrowed her brows and slowly looked at Fujitora who was applying gravity. The green pheasant can dissolve the red dog''s meteor volcano, but Jaya cannot break through Fujitors gravitational suppression. "what should I do now" Arthur muttered to himself weakly. No one answered the call in the venue. Everyone looked at Maude on the battlefield for the first time. Xia Qi returned to Advance City at this time and said in a rather calm tone: "Next, I will only look at Little Maude." "The captain must be fine." Xiliu, who was full of killing intent, with a freshly lit cigar in her mouth, slowly pulling out the thunderstorm under the influence of gravity. Grumbling The horrible green venom oozes and drips from the blade of the thunderstorm. "Before that, what we should do is to drive away the mice..." Hiliu had killing intent brewing in her eyes, coldly looking at the navy team that was advancing toward the city. "..." Lafayette turned his sword, and said calmly: "That''s my line, Xiliu." "is it." Xiliu didn''t care. Lafayette didn''t mind too much, and stared at the navy team that was being mobilized with cold eyes. On the battlefield. Maud''s gaze pointed directly at Fujitora. This situation was within his expectations. Click... and Maude exchanged positions and moved to the shadow clone near the advance city, returned to Maude on foot, and immediately returned to Maude. "Very flat." Maud put away the ferret pistol, and then returned Qiushui to her sheath. Very flat and tilted his head to look at Maude, waiting for the following. "Take your compatriots and leave here." "Ok?" Shiping''s eyes changed slightly. Just as he was about to speak, Maude didn''t give him this opportunity. His figure flashed and he was already a hundred meters away. "Maud..." Looking at Maudes back, Jinping looked solemn. Maud rushed to the naval camp alone. After running for hundreds of meters at super high speed, Maude stopped and faced the navy headed by the red dog directly ahead. This class of luxurious lineups, such as Kaido, BigMom, and Barrett, also retreated when they found it difficult. At this moment, Maude, with empty hands, with a calm posture, facing the momentum woven by the navy camp Luo. "Although try to stop me..." Maud suddenly squatted down, his hands drooping, printed on the ground. Shadow flow, everything is simulating. Made maximized the ability of shadow assimilation after awakening. Rumble! The ground shook sharply without warning. The battlefield consisting of island rocks and ice layers was instantly overturned by Maude and turned into a shadow. is almost a blink of an eye, and the foothold within the scope of Maudes ability, without exception, has become an endless shadow. "Anyway, the result is of no avail." Mud''s index fingers close together, pointing diagonally forward at the navy in front of him. A ray of dawn emerged from the horizon, reflecting a ray of luster in his eyes. Follow. Maud Qu pointed to the next lift. Endless shadows immediately deprived all the navy of a foothold. The catastrophic pitch-black wave, silently roared toward all the navies, and even the Qiwu Sea, which had retreated to the edge of the battle circle, was also within its reach. And now. Maud has wings on his back and flies into the air. He seemed to be standing on a platform invisible to the naked eye, condescendingly watching how the dark wave disrupted the entire battlefield. has no place to stand. And there is sea water underneath. For people with abilities such as Akakuji Fujitora, at that moment, they can only think about how to solve the problem. So. Fujitora was forced to terminate the ability output. He raised his head to look at Maude, who was in the sky, and there seemed to be a hint of inexplicable meaning in his eyes. (End of this chapter) ~： Ask for leave, and I will change tomorrow. Ask for leave and change tomorrow. Too busy these days, so tired... take a day off. Millions of changes tomorrow. Bow! No. 1-15 Explosive Change Activity Progress (1/7). (End of this chapter) Chapter 715： First line of life Chapter 715 First line of life Dawn breaks on the horizon, and the morning light emerges. The battle lasted all night, and finally came to an end with the navy defeat. The navy who watched the Maud Pirates disappear to the horizon, and only achieved the slightest results, all of them were demoralized. But their finishing work has not officially ended. In other words, there are still enemies on the battlefield that they need to eliminate. Thinking that the war was finally over, Qing Jiao and others, at this time, finally sensed the danger. The navy at the scene showed the sharp knife hidden extremely deep, and transferred the spear to Qing Jiao and other Qiwu Hai. "What do you mean!?" Except for Hawkeye, the green peppers and Qiwuhai are all the navy looking at them in disbelief. They realized that the navy might have planned to kill them and the Maud Pirates from the very beginning, and they were immediately furious. Especially green peppers, it is almost to be burned into **** by anger. To know the result will be like this early, what he said, he must seize the opportunity of many shots before, and directly attacked Karp, who was inextricably beaten by the green pheasant. Its just that he held back and did not make a move. As a result, when the war ended, the navy actually wanted to make a move against them? As a pirate, they have to bow to the wind as a means of unloading the mill to kill the donkey. The situation cannot be reversed. Fujitora, who has always wanted to abolish the Qiwuhai system, took the lead. This is it The Qiwuhai who "fighted in blood" all night, ushered in the biggest crisis in history. The sun rises eastward, and the morning light illuminates the horizon. The terrifying three-masted ship flies in the wind above the clouds at high altitude. At this height, safety can be basically confirmed. Even if the Navy is so frenzied to pursue it, in this case, only Huang Ape can catch up. If Huang Yuan really chased him, Maude would laugh and bloom instead. Maud stood on the edge of the terrifying three-masted ship, lowered his head slightly, looking at the clouds that were rendered halo by the morning light. I hope Jinping can retreat completely. Maud thought silently in his heart. Just like the situation on the battlefield, don''t worry about Shanks and the others. Instead, they are the murloc warriors who have fought to the last minute, but they may not be able to retreat in their entirety. After all, when they and the Redhead Pirates exit the battlefield, the navy who loses their target will most likely turn their attention to the Jinping and Murloc warriors. Anticipating this consequence, Maude will inevitably worry about Jinping and the others. But what Maude didnt know was that Qiwuhai, who participated in the war, became the target of purging after the navy military, so he helped Jinpei and the Murloc warriors to divert a certain degree of firepower. Lafayette, Jaya, Hawkins and others stood behind Maude. They quietly stared at Maude bathed in the morning light, and their thoughts were still immersed in the picture of Maude single-handedly blocking the navy, choking off Fujitors gravity suppression, and finally destroying the advancing city and retreating all over the body. The person who can complete the post-interruption task so perfectly in that situation, I am afraid that only their captain can do it in this world. "롭" Lafayette gently kicked the ground, then turned to look at lying not far away, as if he had hit Ivankov, the big head of Peronas negative buff. Beside Ivankov, a man with two-color hair and even clothes and sunglasses is squatting halfway beside Ivankov. He raised his hand on Ivankovs shoulder, bowed his head and said something, as if comforting Ivankov. "What are the origins of these two guys..." Lafayette looked at Ivankov and Lightning, and based on his cognitive inventory, he could not recognize Ivankov and Lightning. The reason why he took care of these two strangers of unknown origin was mainly because the captain of his own specially extended a helping hand to these two guys in that situation. After a while. Maud slowly retracted his gaze looking at the clouds, and turned to look at Ivankov, who was crying in grief for the group of subordinates who were estimated to have been ill-fortuned. "I know Sabo and Jasmine very well." "Ok?" Ivankovs crying stopped abruptly, and he looked up at Mod with wide-eyed eyes, looking extremely surprised. The lightning that had been comforting Ivankov, but also looked at Mod suddenly. Under the cover of two-tone sunglasses, it makes people unable to see his eyes at the moment. But like Ivankov, he is also full of surprises at this moment. Looking at Ivankov who was so surprised, Mod said calmly: Dont be surprised, but dont get me wrong. Im not a revolutionary army... As for the phone worm who can reach Saab, I can provide it to you guys." A few words in a straightforward manner can dispel many doubts about Ivankov and Lightning. But that requires verification. The phone worm mentioned by Maud later is the best verification method. This surprised Ivankov and Lightning. "That''s great, I want to talk to Sabo quickly!" Ivankov wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes, and couldnt wait to look at Mod. Maud nodded slightly and motioned to Lafayette with his eyes to prevent the phone bug from eavesdropping. Lafayette knew instantly, and immediately walked towards the castle. Just after Lafayette walked some distance, Urki hurried over from the castle and passed Lafayette. Lafayette looked at Urgi, whose face was not quite right, and deliberately followed the past to find out the situation, but he accepted Maudes instructions, only to restrain curiosity and speed up his steps towards the castle. Urki hurriedly came to Maude, with a smile on his face no matter when and where, and disappeared without a trace at this moment, replaced by a solemn face. "Captain, Luo asked me to come over and tell you that Jim is in a dangerous situation now..." "Ok?" Hearing Urji''s words, the expressions of Maude and Jaya suddenly changed. On the premise that there are doctors like Luo and Chopper on board, the five words "the situation is very dangerous" are also used on Jim, who has the ability to heal himself from ancient species of animals... shows that the situation has reached the point where it is almost irretrievable. Maud did not speak, and ran towards the castle with a calm face. On the other hand, they did the same thing, following Maude. For a while. Only Ivankov and Lightning were left in the same place. Ivankov was stunned looking at Mod and the others, who disappeared from the field of vision, silently swallowing the words about the phone bug. Lightning thoughtfully said: "It seems that someone was seriously injured and the situation is very dangerous. It seems that they will die at any time..." "Just right." Ivankov thought of repaying Mods kindness by saving people, and the spirit of a little decadent could not help being lifted. But then he slapped himself. "What a good thing, my companions are dying..." Ivankov said, and slapped himself again. Lightning looked at Ivankov somewhat helplessly and reminded: "Life racing has always been urgent, let''s go over it quickly." Ivankov nodded. Castle medical room. Maud led the crowd, walked into the medical room lightly and looked at Luo who was giving first aid to Jim. Originally, Chopper and Philo wanted to help, but there was more than Jim who was seriously injured on board, and there were other injuries that needed Chopper and Philo to take care of. The medical room occupies a large area, even if a lot of people swarm in at once, it will not affect Luo''s first aid. Luo noticed the arrival of Maude, and at the same time he kept moving his hands, he raised his eyes to Maude with a very serious expression. In this kind of race against time for rescue operations, even asking Urji to call Maude and the others to come, in fact, is equivalent to telling Maude them that Jim, who is extremely injured, basically can''t be saved. Maud looked at Luo Na''s extremely rare serious expression, a heart suddenly sank to the bottom, subconsciously took a few steps forward, frowning and looking at Jim who was lying on the operating table. Helpless, he can only watch from the sidelines, and can''t even make a sound that will affect the rescue in the slightest. Jaya and the others also realized something, all of them were sullen. Perona bit her lips tightly, and water mist appeared in her eyes. Bailey stood upright and glanced at Perona, rarely making any teasing. Outside the medical room. Following Maudes order, the green pheasant placed Sols body and came to the corridor outside the medical room. He leaned his back against the wall, with his hands in his pockets, and his head slightly tilted up. There were many messy thoughts in his head twisted together, like a ball of unresolvable hair. Click Ivankov and Lightning ran swiftly, and when they caught the green pheasant from the corner of their eyes, they almost frightened to pee. "Why is this guy here?!" Ivankov, who had been imprisoned for a long time, was shocked. He recognized the identity of the green pheasant, and he was a general of the navy headquarters. But isnt this pirate group just starting a battle with the navy? But as a general of the Navy Headquarters, how could Qing Pheasant lean on the wall of the aisle calmly? Ivankov''s brain suddenly turned into a paste. But time is running out, and he can''t take care of that much anymore, relying on the feedback from his experience, he went straight to the door of the medical room. The two slammed the brakes one after another outside the door of the medical room. Follow. Ivankov gently pushed open the door of the medical room, and at a glance, he saw Jim who was so angry and he also saw Luo, who was obviously seriously injured, but was firm to give first aid to Jim. What an amazing doctor boy... Ivankov passed an evaluation of Luo in his heart. Although Ivankov''s movements were very light and made almost no sound, he still attracted everyone''s attention for the first time. "I can save him!" Meeting everyone''s gaze, Ivankov made an oath. Everyone heard the words and reacted differently. In front of the operating table. Luo stopped his hands and looked at Ivankov with frowning. Ivankov said seriously: "I can definitely pull him back from the death line, but I need to explain in advance that my treatment method is a bit special, but it will be life-saving." "Come here." Hearing the word Zheshou, Luo''s eyes flashed, and he did not hesitate to let Ivankov come over. Maud looked at Ivankov abruptly, and like Luo, his eyes flashed brightly. "Hah..." Ivankov thought that he would waste some time to gain trust, but he did not expect that the doctor who was rescuing the wounded would be so decisive. is really an amazing doctor boy. Ivankov once again secretly praised Luo''s greatness, and hurried to the operating table. "It might be a bit rough." Under Luo''s gaze, Ivankov''s raised right hand turned into a needle-like shape. His ability to heal hormones can force anyone who is hovering on the edge of the death line back! Mord extended a helping hand to Ivankov on the battlefield, but it brought Jim a ray of life. Not only Jim The injured on the ship can basically save their lives. Compared with the navy''s tragic losses, a complete victory is the only word that can describe the current situation of the Maud Pirates. (End of this chapter) ~： Double the last day, ask for a monthly pass. Double the last day, ask for a monthly pass. Swallowing saliva, the throat will hurt. The state is really bad, but I did my best... Writing to the last second, only 7400 words were updated, and the rest will be added tomorrow. Today is the last day of the double monthly pass. The scum pig is here to beg for a wave of monthly passes from readers! Please! ! ! Many thanks! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 716： Kill a carbine (1/3) Chapter 716 Kill a carbine (13) Ivankov is a hormonal fruit capable person. His ability can transform people from the inside. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is a human engineer. For example, the gender-changing technique, which is perfect and painless and leaves no trace, is just a trivial matter in front of his ability. In addition, it is not difficult to pull people back from the death line or something, as long as the target is injected once. But as he explained earlier, there is a price to pay for robbing business with the **** of death. Therefore, life loss is an inevitable result. In this world, many abilities that can exert super-normal healing effects generally come at the cost of longevity. This seems to be a consensus. In other words, it is the common ground. After informing them of the cost of life loss, Ivankov gave Jim a hormonal injection without getting frustrated. "All I can do is to pull him back from the death line to make sure he won''t die. The subsequent treatment will still have to be done by you, Doctor Boy." After the injection, Ivankovs huge body took two steps back to free the treatment space. Luo did not speak, but just nodded to Ivankov. He immediately summoned the operation area, covered Jim''s body, and immediately performed a precise scan. After a second or two. The scan result comes out. Jim''s life force, which was so weak that it seemed to disappear in the next second, had signs of resurgence at this moment. Ivankovs ability, like a heart pulse resuscitation, forcibly aroused Jim''s vitality pulse. "It turned out to be like this..." Luo whispered softly, suppressing the joy that writhed from his heart, and continued to work on the treatment of Jim. He knew that Jim, who was forcibly inspired by Ivankov, could at least save his life. "Give me all out." Luo immediately issued an eviction order to unrelated personnel in the medical room. The reason why he asked Urji to call Maude and the others over just now was to let Maude and the others come to see Jim for the last time. But it''s different now. Luo is basically certain that Jim''s life is saved. The most important thing is that he did not like to have other people on the scene during the operation. Hearing Luo''s dismissal, Maude glanced at Jim, whose breath was gradually increasing, and turned around and left the medical room first. The others looked at each other, and then followed Maude out of the medical room. Outside the corridor. The green pheasant tilted his head to look at Maud''s group of people who walked out of the medical room one by one. A ray of red light flashed in his eyes, and he used his sight to probe the situation in the medical room. The operation is still continuing. And Jim''s breath is obviously stronger than before. This shows that Jim can be rescued with a high probability. The green pheasant quietly put away the sights and sounds, and greeted Maude and others who had just come out of the medical room. "Kuzan." Maud looked at the green pheasant who came by. The green pheasant stopped in front of Maude and actively said: "Sol has been set up over there, do you want to go and see it?" "Ok." Maud heard the words and nodded lightly. After he handed Ivankov and Lightning to Lafayette, he went to the freezer with others. The freezer on the horror three-masted ship was previously used by Moria to store corpses. Since Maude occupied the terrifying three-masted ship, he has not changed the freezer, and the corpses stored in it have not been moved. Everyone came to the freezer. Sauls body was placed in an ice coffin made with abilities by the blue pheasant. Through the smoky ice layer, Sauls face and body can be vaguely seen. Maud walked to the ice coffin and silently stared at Thor in the ice coffin. Even if the Navy suffered heavy losses, even if it destroyed Propulsion City... The people who have passed away will never come back. "Sol, you asked me to help you find a place... I shouldn''t disappoint you." Maud slowly stretched out his hand and imprinted it on the surface of the ice coffin, bursts of chill, seeping through his skin into his palm. Jaya silently looked at Maudes profile, opened his mouth and stopped talking. In the end, she still didn''t say anything, so she stood quietly beside Maude. Green Pheasant, Xiliu, Brook, and Perona also looked at Maude in silence. Kaka Suddenly there was a soft noise at the entrance of the freezer. It was the sound of wheels running over the slightly uneven steel floor. Reilly was sitting in a wheelchair and was pushed into the freezer by Shaqi. Hearing the sound, Maude retracted his hand lightly pressing on the ice coffin, and looked back at Rayleigh, who had broken limbs and could only sit in a wheelchair and could not take care of himself. Reilly nodded towards Maude, as a greeting. Xia Qi pushed the wheelchair and came to the ice coffin. Reilly raised his head slightly, silently looking at Thor who was hanging in the ice coffin. When a few old guys happily set off from Mon Mong Island, how could they have imagined that they would be reduced to this result today. "Blame me" Reilly blamed himself in his heart. If it weren''t for him, Sol and Jabba would only spend their old age on the island of Munmun. Maud glanced at Raleigh. The face engraved by the years is full of self-blame. Maud was relieved, but didn''t know how to speak, so he could only sigh softly in his heart. No one spoke in the venue, it was quiet and depressing. Xilius right hand clung to the handle, and his thumb rubbed back and forth on the water chestnut of the handle. He is not acquainted with Sol, so he doesnt feel anything about Sols death. He is more concerned about the next move of the Pirates. Is it to launch a full-scale revenge against the navy, or to rush into the new world and occupy a territory as the emperor. If it is the former. Hiliu believes that as long as the maneuverability and strategic nature of the Fluttering Fruits ability is used, the navies whose combat power is scattered all over the world can be unhappy. If you are willing to spend time and energy, you may be able to dismantle each branch of the navy one by one. In this way, the face of the Navy will no longer exist. In contrast, Maud One Pieces reputation will reach an unprecedented height. if the latter one. With the current prestige of the Mord Pirates, just pull the flag and raise your arms in the new world, and there will naturally be countless followers. Occupy one side of the territory, without any problems. The only thing to worry about is to prevent the invasion of Kaido and Big.Mom. Thinking about these, made Xiliu''s thoughts become very active. He looked at Maudes profile, his emotions escalated unconsciously. "Hiliu, what''s the matter?" Maud noticed the strangeness, and looked at Xiliu in doubt. Xiliu''s thoughts paused, facing the inquiring gaze that Maude looked over, hesitated for a moment, and took advantage of this to throw out the doubt in his heart. "Captain, what is our''next step''?" "" Maud was slightly startled, but he didn''t expect Xiliu to ask this suddenly. Hearing Hillius question, the others in the field couldnt help but look at Maude. Maud pinched his chin, thinking in his eyes. What to do next? In addition to confirming Jabbas whereabouts as soon as possible and finding a way to help Raleigh recover his limbs, the next step is to To make the navy pay a heavy price for Sols death, let the navy feel what a nightmare is. is like what he said to the dying warring states. Only five Celestials died... Not enough! just destroy Impel prison... Not enough! This is just the beginning. The real horror is yet to come. "I remember, Judicial Island is not far from here." A cold light flashed in Maudes eyes, and said: "Then, just drop in and sink the Judicial Island." "" Everyone was slightly surprised when they heard this. Is this going to kill a carbine? Chills, low-grade fever, headache...presumably cough afterwards, quite a standard and familiar set of procedures, covering your face... (End of this chapter) ~： It was so painful that I couldnt write it, lying down. The pain is so painful that I cant write it, lying down. The next morning when the tonsils were inflamed, I went to the clinic to get medicine. Seeing a doctor and taking medicine or something, Ive never been so active...Im worried that it will affect future updates. (Because a single chapter is issued for a monthly pass.) The medicine was taken on time and on time, and dietary restrictions were also met. Instead of alleviating, it became more and more serious. I was stunned to burn for two days, and lay for two days... Its still the same today, with fluctuating fever, sore throat and head pain. Sore throat is actually okay, it can hold the codeword. If you have a headache, it is like wearing a curse, sitting in front of the computer, and you cant type a word. Ugh. Sorry readers. Continue to lie down... (End of this chapter) Chapter 717： Witness history Chapter 717 Witnessing History The Judicial Island, also known as the Island that Never Sleeps, was established by the world government and is a court in name only. Because, anyone who is escorted to Judicial Island will be directly convicted, and there is no need for trial at all. So that buildings such as the grand and majestic courthouse have rarely been used since the beginning of their construction. Convicts sent to Judicial Island for conviction usually have only two results. One was executed on the spot, and the other was sent directly to the deep sea prison in the city through the justice gate on the Judicial Island. It can be seen that the distance between Judicial Island and Advance City is not far. Maud suddenly proposed to sink the Judicial Island along the way. Strictly speaking, it is indeed a smooth way. Furthermore, in order to advance the city''s defense, the Navy will definitely find ways to dispatch combat power. Under this situation, the number of troops stationed on the Judicial Island near the sea should be less than usual. Even if the navy headquarters did not dispatch troops from the Judicial Island, under the premise that the Navy could not expect this carbine, with Mord and their current lineup, it would not be difficult to sink the Judicial Island to the bottom of the sea. The most important thing is that the help of Ivankov on board can help them solve the most critical physical problems. So, Maude is obviously serious about the matter of [Sinking the Judicial Island]. Everyone in the field was either surprised or silently looking at Maude. From Maudes words and deeds, they can''t see the slightest joking, and some are serious about what they say and do. This man, although he did not show his anger on the surface, but Sauls death inevitably caused him to accumulate anger in his heart. "Sink the island of justice..." Xiliu looked at Maude with bright eyes, muttering to herself in her heart. As the person who asked this question, he would only raise his hands in favor of any decision made by Maud. "..." As for the others, there was a moment of silence. They felt that after this battle, it is best to rest and retreat, instead of rushing into the battle. Jia Ya and the others felt uncomfortable, but the Qing pheasant almost directly objected. But before they had time to express their opinions, Xiliu didnt seem to think the matter was too big, and immediately said in a cold and merciless tone: "If the Judiciary Island cannot withstand our offensive, then it is even less possible for branches other than the navy headquarters to prevent our offensive. This means that we can fully play the advantage of maneuverability and move the navy branches one by one. Unplug it." When she said this, Xiliu''s eyes were as cold as a beast without any emotion. This bloodthirsty and cold-blooded man, although he did not feel anything about Sauls death, he stood in Maudes point of view, starting from [Vengeance], and gave a suggestion that would make the Navy feel painful. Relying on the superior maneuverability of the fluttering fruit, if Maude decides to attack the naval branches distributed all over the world... Then, the Navy Headquarters could only watch the collapse of each of the seats, and was helpless. This is the most terrifying part of Piaopiao Fruit. Hearing what Xiliu said, everyone present looked different. Maud glanced at Xiliu. If you follow the trend, Maude will never miss the opportunity to sink the Judicial Island into the sea. But shot against the navy branch... This kind of thing, Maude never thought about it. "Ah la la..." Qing''s pheasant was a little unable to sit still, glanced at Xiliu, who was also from the navy with him, and said solemnly: "It''s not necessary to deal with the navy branch...it''s completely unnecessary." "Whether it is necessary or not, it is not your decision." Xiliu held his cigar and met the eyes of the green pheasant with a blank face. The green pheasant frowns slightly. The eyes of the two men clashed silently in mid-air. Jaya looked at Shiliu and Qing Pheasant who were silently confronting each other, and then at Maude with a calm face. She actually didnt want to see that Maude would follow Hilius advice and destroy the naval branches scattered around the world one by one. Doing that will certainly make the Navy suffer, but it will also make civilians under the jurisdiction of the branch lose their protection. Jaya personally still prefers the green pheasant, quite resisting the practice of destroying the navy branch one by one. But if Maude insists on doing this, then she will follow orders. Unconsciously, everyone looked at Maud. And Maude raised his eyes to Sol in the ice coffin, calmly said: "Kuzan is right, there is really no need to attack the navy branch... and there are more important things right now." Hiliu looked at Maude without any waves on her face. No matter what decision Maude makes, he only needs to follow Maudes footsteps. Green Pheasant was slightly relieved. While advancing the city to fight, he was a little worried that Maude would do all kinds of irrational behaviors because of Sauls death. Just like the proposal made by Xiliu just now, if Maude really intends to do that, then his choice of betting all his chips on Maude will be an irreversible failure. Fortunately, the worst scenario expected did not happen. "What is the important thing?" Brook looked at Maudes profile and asked aloud. "Find the whereabouts of Uncle Jabba, and..." Maud said, looking at Lei Li in the wheelchair, and solemnly said: "Help Uncle Lei''recover'' his hands and feet." Reilly was slightly startled when he heard the words. Shadow repair technique needs to spend life as a price, and he is so old that he obviously does not have the conditions for repair. Already prepared to spend his old age with this remnant body, but he did not expect that Maude was still thinking about helping him recover his hands and feet. Hearing Maudes words, Xia Qi''s hands holding the pusher of the wheelchair subconsciously exerted force, and then as if thinking of something, his brows couldn''t help but frown. "Little Mod, the price of shadow repair..." "I know." Maud knew what Xia Qi wanted to say, and interrupted aloud: "But there are so many weird abilities in the world that can restore the ability of hands and feet, there must be other ways besides shadow repair." "..." Xia Qi couldn''t help being silent. As knowledgeable as her, she has been in the intelligence channels for many years, but she couldn''t think of any ability other than shadow repair surgery to help Raleigh recover his limbs. Compared with Xia Qi''s panic, Maude has a bottom in his heart. Using the shadow repair ability will consume the life of the repaired person. It is obviously not feasible to put it on Raleigh, who can be called an advanced age. In addition, the ability that Maude can think of is the healing ability of the villain princess of Dresrosa. In order to help Raleigh recover his limbs, it is necessary to go to Dresrosa again. Wait to finish these important matters... is the time to hunt and kill the dragons. Maud thought silently. According to Mauds instructions, the terrorist three-masted ship floated through the clouds above the triangle maelstrom, and aimed straight at the Judicial Island farthest from the red earth continent. Since its on the way... Then, before leaving this sea area, all Maude had to do was to slap the Navy again. If the situation permits, he doesnt mind going to the navy headquarters after sinking the Judicial Island. Time goes by one minute and one second. At noon. Under the unremitting efforts of Luo, Chopper and Philo, the rescue and treatment of all the wounded were finally completed. "It''s really helpful." This is Luo''s evaluation of Ivankov''s ability after the treatment. As cold as him, he also had to sincerely praise Ivankovs ability of hormonal fruit that can play a supporting role in the treatment process. Even Jim, who was on the verge of death, was hanged by his hormones, let alone the other wounded. After the treatment was completed, the situation had basically stabilized. Ivankov also did not expect that his hormone fruiting ability could just return Maudes life-saving grace. In this way, staying on the boat and borrowing the phone worm from Maude, there is no psychological burden. As soon as the treatment was over, Ivankov took the phone worm, went to the castle guest room as soon as possible, and dialed the number. After waiting for more than ten seconds, the call was finally connected. "Maud?" Sabos slightly tired voice came from the other end of the phone worm. "No, I am Ivankov!!!" Ivankov held the microphone with a slightly excited expression. "Huh? Ivan..." Sabos tone became very pleasantly surprised, but it was still difficult to conceal the exhaustion in his voice. "Why do you have Mauds phone worm? Are you with Maud now?" "I can''t explain it clearly in a few words, and I will explain to you later, but it''s your side...what''s wrong? Listening to your voice, it seems very tired." "Ah, something happened..." "what''s up?" Ivankov''s brows condensed. The lightning with a glass of red wine next to him was also looking straight at the phone worm on the table. "We are''calculated'' by the world government..." Under the gaze of Ivankov and Lightning, the phone worm heard Sabos slightly unwilling voice. "Ok?" Ivankov was taken aback when he heard the words, and hurriedly asked: "What happened on earth?" "The matter on my side is also difficult to explain clearly in a few words, wait for me to call back, Ivan..." "it is good." Ivankov saw that Sabo had no room to talk at the moment, so he could only temporarily suppress his eagerness and agreed to Sabos proposal to call back later. "last question." But before hanging up, Ivankov has something to figure out. Sabo paused and said, "You said it." "What is the relationship between Maude and you?" "My own person." Sabo answered Ivankovs question without hesitation. After that, as always, she hung up the phone worm. "Are you alone..." Ivankov looked at the phone worm who slowly closed his eyes, and immediately glanced at the lightning next to him. This kind of relational argument is just a matter of saying directly that Maude is also a revolutionary army. Kemod made it clear that he was not a revolutionary army. Ivankov put down the microphone, it was difficult to stretch between his eyebrows. He is very worried about Sabos situation. Calculated by the world government... The reverie inspired by just such a sentence can make Ivankov predict the loss of the organization. "Anyway, stay on the boat before you''understand the situation''." "Ok." Lightning nodded. Two o''clock in the afternoon. The terrorist three-masted ship came to the sky above the Judicial Island. From top to bottom, Judiciary Island is like an empty island, suspended above the bottomless ocean current waterfall. Maud stood on the edge of the terrifying three-masted ship, looking down at the Judicial Island below. Behind him are Jia Ya and others who still have the power to fight. Ivankov is also there. At this moment. He was looking at Maude with a dumbfounded look, as if he was looking at a lunatic through and through. first destroyed the Propulsion City known as the worlds number one prison, and then within half a day, he wanted to come and sink the island of justice into the seabed. This kind of thing... If I hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Ivankov would not even dare to imagine that in this world, there are people who dare to do this. "This man...what the **** is it..." Ivankovs mood was difficult to calm down. What happened in the world during the time he was imprisoned in Push City? Suddenly the rise of Maude, the number one figure, even the former Navy Admiral Qing Pheasant has become his subordinate. And now... Ivankov suddenly realized that he was probably going to witness history. Maud stared at the main island of the Judicial Island suspended above the ocean current waterfall, his eyes flashed with red light, and calmly said: "The number of troops stationed is about 10,000, which is more than expected." "My knife... is already hungry and thirsty." Xiliu used his thumb to push the hilt of the thunderstorm knife, full of killing intent. The companions next to ?? couldn''t help but glance at Xiliu who exuded awe-inspiring murderous intent, a little uncomfortable. Since Xiliu cleaned out the prisoners in Propulsion City, the level of bloodthirsty has increased unabated. On the murderous aura that was released casually, anyone with a discerning eye could see that there were countless blood in the hands of Xiliu. Maud took a step forward and said: "You don''t have to make a move, I will be enough." "Ok?" Everyone was slightly surprised and saw that Maude had already jumped and landed on the Judicial Island below. Looking at Maude, who single-handedly attacked the Judicial Island, Xiliu''s killing intent that permeated his body suddenly stagnated, and was quite depressed, pressing down the hilt of the thunderstorm. Although I really want to make Thunderstorm drink some blood, the order is the order. at the same time. The heavily guarded Judicial Island has sounded the highest level of alarm. From the moment the terrorist three-masted ship hovered over the Judicial Island, the person in charge of the Judicial Island realized that it was not good and immediately requested support from the Navy Headquarters. Subsequently, under the order of the person in charge of the Judicial Island, all personnel on the island quickly started operating at an unprecedented speed. One after another, heavily armed garrisons lined up on the main island, looking up at the island ship floating in the sky like an enemy. "coming!!" Under the gaze of countless vigilant and jealous gazes, a figure fell from the sky. This figure is naturally Maud who jumped down from the terrifying three-masted ship. "One, a person?" Looking at Maude, who fell from the sky alone, the garrisons could not hide their surprise. "What are you in a daze? No matter how many people he is, please call it down first!" There was an older garrison general who suddenly raised his gun and aimed it at Maude in the air, and took the lead to attack. boom! Guns sounded. As if triggering a chain reaction, the garrison began to pour firepower toward Maude! Suddenly, countless lead bullets intertwined to form an airtight barrage, heading towards Maud''s cover. Faced with the fierce firepower, Maude fired only one shot and sent the shadow mark to the ground. Next second. Maud teleported to the ground, and the barrage that rushed into the air lost its target. "Ok?!" After the garrison reacted, they were suddenly shocked and hurriedly turned the blade of the firearm in their hands to Maud. At this moment, what caught their eyes was a dark behemoth like a raging wave. Maud stood in front of the dark behemoth, exuding a breathtaking aura. The weaker person just glanced at Maude, then rolled his eyes and lost consciousness. It takes only a second or two. Thousands of people fell in the field. followed. The garrisons who had not yet understood what had happened, saw the inky behemoth sweeping like a tsunami. In the face of the shadow tsunami controlled by Maude, the garrisons in the platoon are not all enemies at all. They were knocked down, crushed, swallowed by the shadow tsunami... "Ahhhhhh...!" The sky over the Judicial Island suddenly echoed with endless screams. ten minutes later. The navy headquarters, which received the call for help shortly after it was ready to go, received bad news. Judicial Island, single-handedly sunk by Maud... "Dare to do this..." After receiving the news, the red dog''s face was so gloomy that it could drip water. There is no capital to ask for leave... Otherwise, I really want to lie down for a few days. (End of this chapter) Chapter 718： Lose face Chapter 718 From receiving the signal for help to the bad news. It takes only about ten minutes to complete the process. In other words-- Because D. Mord, who had just experienced an ultra-high-intensity war, even had spare capacity to run to the Judicial Island. Also alone, it took only about ten minutes to sink the Judicial Island, which has a garrison of up to 10,000 troops? This fanciful report is a cruel fact that has already happened. The high-ranking navy generals who learned of the news all looked gloomy. The post-war losses of this war have not been counted yet. As a result, Maude sank the Judicial Island in a single turn. That is sinking in the true sense... directly removes all traces of the Judicial Island that have existed before, and completely bury them in the bottomless ocean current waterfall. Such a cruel and cruel approach, throughout history, there is no second existence like Maud. Even Cross, who became famous around the world thirty-four years ago, couldnt do that. Akahound is very angry, the anger in his chest is like a boiling volcano about to erupt. The elementalization that could not be suppressed unintentionally spread to the phone worm in the hand. ... The innocent phone bug was melted into black residue by the hot magma. A pungent smell is floating in the air. Akainu came back to his senses and glanced at the black residue on his palm. "Damn Bajia D. Mord..." The anger that has nowhere to vent makes the red dog''s eyebrows filled with evil spirits. Not long after he succeeded to the position of Marshal, he immediately made drastic changes to the navy headquarters. However, the change has just begun, and Maude suffered an unprecedented fiasco. Although the battle damage statistics have not yet come out, but... Anyone can see that the loss this time is even more tragic than it was during the war. Not to mention the destruction of Push City and Judicial Island. If the former is the face of the Navy, then the latter is the face of the world government. Now, these two faces can be said to have been torn apart by Maud''s violence. Aka Inu could almost predict the Xingshi from above, squeezing his forehead vigorously. Using the term burnt head, it is no longer possible to describe his current state. "Marshal Sakarski!" Suddenly, a navy holding a telephone worm hurried over. Akainu looked gloomy, and turned slightly to look at the navy rushing over, his eyes drooping slightly, and he scanned the open-eyed phone worm held by the navy in his hand. He can almost guess who is on the other end of the phone worm. "bring here." Before the navy took the initiative to report, the red dog looked gloomy and stretched out his hand to the navy. "Uh... OK!" The navy froze for a moment, and immediately followed the order and put the phone worm on Akadog''s hand. After that, the Navy quietly retreated under the sign of Akinu''s oppressive eyes. "Sakaski." The phone worm heard the voice of one of the five old stars. The tone is full of displeasure. Akainu had a sullen face, and he was ready to be accused of guilt. This battle. The Navy lost too badly. So no matter how the upper class asks the teacher, the face is completely lost, he has no capital to refute. Over the Judicial Island. Maud has dark wings on his back, hovering above the sky. Beneath his feet is a huge bottomless pit in the ocean. The Judicial Island, which was originally suspended above the bottomless pit of the ocean, is no longer visible at this time. Just a minute ago. Maud controlled the shadow tide, transformed into huge tentacles, and then twisted the rock bridge connecting the island of justice. The Judicial Island that lost its support fell into a bottomless pit in the bottomless ocean. The flag that represents the world government floating on the top of the Judicial Island naturally fell into the abyss together. Maud glanced coldly at the empty bottom, and immediately fluttered towards the terrifying three-masted ship hovering above the sky. Jaya and the crowd are on the edge of the terrifying three-masted ship, waiting for Maude''s return. The scene of how Maude sunk the Judicial Island into the sea just now was seen by them. Just as Maude said at the beginning, he is enough to destroy the Judicial Island. "Here, it''s done!" Looking at Mord boarding the ship, Perona, a sideline photographer, immediately greeted him and passed the camera bug in her hand. "Thank you." Maud took the camera bug that Perona handed over. The destruction of the Judicial Island is meaningless if it is kept from the world. What Maud wants is to let the world government and navy lose face, and remember the pain. If the world government and navy intend to rebuild Judicial Island and Propulsion City, then Mod will definitely make a special trip to sink the new Judicial Island and Propulsion City into the bottom of the sea again. No matter how many times to rebuild. Made has patience and time. "Lafayette, the task of contacting Dada is up to you." Maud briefly checked the camera bug and threw it to Lafayette beside him. "Ouch, no problem." Lafayette catches the camera bug. He is already familiar with helping Maude create such things. "Go back to the castle." Maud slowly scanned the companions present, his eyes stopped for a while on the blue pheasant, and then he moved away without a trace. Follow. Maud takes the lead towards the castle. Everyone subconsciously glanced at the dead Judicial Island below, and immediately followed Maude, and walked towards the castle together. At dusk. The horror three-masted ship moved away from the triangular vortex sea area, and then under Maudes instructions, changed its course and temporarily went to the Devils Triangle, where the dense fog persists all year round. From the current location to the Devil''s Triangle, it normally takes a week''s voyage, which is equivalent to the voyage time from the Devil''s Triangle to the Chambordian Islands. However, at the speed of the terrifying three-masted ship, it takes less than three days to reach the Devils Triangle. Before the start of the dinner, Luo, exhausted, and Hawkins, first went back to the bedroom to rest. In order for Jaya to rest, Maude made the decision to let the terrifying three-masted ship "berth" overnight. Current location, you shouldnt have to worry about navy coming to disturb you. The terrifying three-masted ship hovered quietly above the clouds. The orange twilight turned into a halo, covering the body of the terrifying three-masted ship. Maud went to the ward to visit the wounded. Everyones vital signs are basically stable. People who are seriously injured will not be able to wake up in a short time. Such as Jim and Bucky, it takes at least three days to wake up. Maud finally came to the room where Hancock was. Considering Hancocks style and personality, the single bedroom was temporarily changed to a single ward. Seeing Maude walk into the room, Hancock hit the deer in his heart, and his white face was uncontrollably stained with a faint blush. In order to cover up, she pulled the sheet up, covering half of her face, only revealing a pair of eyes. But this kind of cover-up is more like there is no silver three hundred taels here. Maud is not Wang Lufei''s kind of stupid fool, it is easy to see that Hancock is interesting to him. Its no wonder that Hancock will help him on the battlefield without hesitating to forget his country and his life. This is indeed like what the woman in front of me would do after falling in love. Realizing this, Maude didnt know how to deal with Hancocks unprovoked love. Because of the lessons learned from the previous life, after wearing this world, Maude never considered this aspect. (End of this chapter) Chapter 719： If one day Chapter 719 If there is one day Hancock was originally a cold and proud woman. , who is appraised as the world''s number one beauty, hates men deeply. So, in the eyes of others, Hancocks peerless appearance is more like an unattainable iceberg. but in fact-- Once anyone can melt the iceberg of Hancock, then Hancocks words, deeds, and even personality will undergo earth-shaking changes. Just like now. Hancock used the sheet to cover half of his face, but he still couldn''t hide the shy little woman''s attitude. It was a strong contrast with the usual arrogance, and it gave people a rather novel sense. Maud stabilized his mind and walked towards the bed. What he didn''t know was that every step of his falling sound hit Hancocks heart like a drumstick. Hancock watched Maude walking step by step, his heart beating fast, and the blush on his face had quietly spread to the corner of his eyes and even on his forehead. Just like a proverb in the East China Sea, love is like a storm, coming quickly and suddenly. Hancock, who has always been a true color to men, really fell in love. Maud came to the bed and looked closely at Hancock, who was flushed. The reaction of shyness, appearing on Hancocks exquisite and glamorous facial features, can almost make most men fall into it. The contrast is too strong. This is like a Gao Lengyu sister who doesn''t get in with oil and salt and is close to strangers. Suddenly she becomes a soft and cute girl who can be pushed down with a light touch. Maud was slightly lost, keeping a proper distance, and greeted calmly: "Hankock, how are you feeling now?" "It''s okay..." Hancock lowered his head, making a sound like a mosquito. Maud looked at Hancock, who was very different from usual, and couldn''t help thinking of Philo, who was not wearing a crow mask. At this time, Maude quite wanted to put a crow mask on Hancock''s face, to see if he could help Hancock restore his usual strong personality. Otherwise, Maude always feels that with Hancocks appearance, I am afraid that even normal communication is impossible. He came here this time, not only to visit Hancock, but also other important things. "I heard Philo said that your injury is quite serious, and you have to recuperate for at least half a month before you can recover." "Well... it does take a while to recuperate." Hancock is still bowing his head. She is very aware of her injuries. The severe fracture of her right thigh is actually okay. The more troublesome is the internal injury, and she needs time to rest and recuperate. Maud looked at Hancock, who was about to bury his face in the sheet, and asked: "If you are in a hurry to return to the Nine Snake, I can now let the ship change course and send you back to the Nine Snake first." "No, no hurry..." Hancock raised his eyes suddenly, and after meeting Maudes eyes, he quickly lowered his head and said in a low voice: "After all, the concubine body is the master of a country. If you return to the Nine Snake like this, you will inevitably lose face, so you should wait for the right leg, well, wait until the injury is almost recovered, and then return to the Nine Snake." "So too." Maud pinched his chin and nodded suddenly. Indeed. With Hancocks usual style of kicking away even his grandmother would block the road, if he was wrapped in bandages and returned to the Hydra with a cane, it would inevitably affect the image of being aloof. "However, I have to remind you, Hancock." Maud looked at Hancock and said calmly: "If you fight against the water on the battlefield, the navy will undoubtedly deprive you of the title of Qiwu Sea and attack your country... As far as I know, the navy has mastered the technology of crossing the windless zone. Therefore, the geographical position of Nine Snake Island The advantage will no longer exist. In other words, you and your country will be in danger after this." "Maud, are you worried about your concubine?" Hancock looked flattered at Maud. From the moment she decided to assist Maude on the battlefield, she had already ranked the importance of the country behind Maude. Otherwise, he would not make a decisive move in that situation. It''s just that Hancock didn''t expect Maude to consider this situation for her. Maud nodded towards Hancock, and solemnly said: "You helped me recklessly on the battlefield, and what I can do for you is that you wont regret the choices you made on the battlefield. So, from now on, whenever and wherever you need help, , I will be the first to come." "" Hancock was slightly startled. The man in front of him who dared to break the iron law of the world gave her a substantial promise. And from the attitude of saying what she says must be done, she feels something different from being in love. This allowed her to get rid of the impact of the impact of love on her personality. Perhaps the brain circuit is rather peculiar. During this emotional transition, she suddenly thought of what Maude had said on the battlefield. "I heard... what you said to the Warring States on the battlefield." The blush on Hancock''s face faded slightly, and he met Maude''s line of sight. "How?" "You said, it''s not enough that five Celestials have died..." "Well, I did say this to the Warring States period." "Na Mod, you... are you still planning to attack the Dragonite?" "Of course, not only do I have to deal with the Tianlongren..." Mentioning the Dragonites, Maude made no secret of his disgust, and said in a cold tone: "One day, I will wipe out the holy place of Mary Gioia from the red earth continent just like destroying Propulsion City and Judicial Island." This is not only Sonny and Jim''s thoughts, but also what he Maud is willing to do. At this moment, Hancocks eyes are all Maude, and there is no room for other things. So, this is why she fell in love. In the future, even if Maude does not accept her love, she is willing to become a part of Maude. is like trying to help Maude on the battlefield regardless of the consequences, without any hesitation. Maud can clearly feel Hancocks extraordinary love. If an inappropriate idiom is used to describe this unilateral love, it is-never give up. This kind of extreme emotional performance, I dont know if its a consistent tradition of the Queen of Nine Snake Island... In short, Maude does not hate Hancock, who will become considerate and tender and shy in front of his lover, but he will not easily accept Hancocks ardent love on the premise that he has no emotional foundation. Anyway From the moment Hancock chooses to assist him on the battlefield, he regards Hancock as his own. Includes Jinping, Bucky, Cavendish, the red-haired pirate group, and the group of murloc warriors who dye the seabed red. These kindnesses, he will deeply remember them. Sending the fisherman island onto the land, it became his duty. Late night. Thousands of miles away, a mobile newspaper docked on a giant tree suddenly heard a high-pitched scream. The mobile newspaper office, which was originally hidden in the dark, was suddenly brightly lit. Morgans, the president in pajamas and a nightcap, kicked up Dada''s door with a strong anger of getting up. A good dream is awakened, and everyone has a temper. crunch The door was opened by Dada. Morgance stepped into the room angrily. More than ten seconds later. President Morgans joined the ranks of screaming loudly. This made the newspaper employees who came to check the situation bewildered. What''s the situation? They looked at Dada and Morgans, who were embracing tightly with excitement. I was a little confused. I used to have serious or minor illnesses, even if it was acute gastroenteritis. I didnt take medicine. As long as I slept for two days and three nights, I would basically be able to recover. Yes... Now that I cough, my eight pack abdominal muscles are faintly aching. (End of this chapter) Chapter 720： Existences like Bajia D. Maud... (5000 Chapter 720 Existence like Bajia D. Mord... (5000 words) The night is deep. A high-pitched scream resounded on an island where everything was quiet. The employees of the mobile newspaper office joined the screaming after figuring out what happened. For journalists, what is more attractive than the super big news? If there is. That''s the super big material delivered for free. "Dada, you are the most capable employee I have ever seen." Morgans patted Dada on the shoulder with great expression. If everyone else was not present, he would like to call Dada the God of Wealth. You can get super powerful materials without spending money. This channel is enough to make every newspaper crazy. "The president taught well." Dada was rather humble and accepted Morgans compliment. "Haha!" Morgans was very useful, and immediately looked at the employees present. "Everyone, no accident, we have to rush all night again." "Ok!!!" The employees are excited, and there is not much sleepiness. Morgans was very satisfied with the state of the employees, straightened his waist, held up the documents in his hands, and said seriously: "It''s still the same, first remove the determined report page. As for the published content that has been formulated, throw it directly into the trash can. Anyway, it is a trivial report, and tomorrow''s report will still be a double front page!" "Only the double-headed version is worthy of that adult!" After finishing speaking, Morgans raised his wings and looked up affectionately at the empty ceiling. If the environment permits, he would like to sing praises to Maud loudly. "Happiness!!!" The employees clapped violently. "It''s OK, I''m all moving for Lao Tzu!" Morgans didnt eat his flattery this time, and backhanded the free super smash into Dadas hands. "Yes, President Morgans!" A group of employees didnt need to wash their faces after hearing the words. They just wore their pajamas and started preparing for tomorrows super hot stuff. Morgans looked like the diligent employees on the small motor, and nodded with satisfaction. "Speaking..." He held his chin, his eyes narrowed slightly. "Unexpectedly, that adult is also a member of the D family, anonymity... Well, in the past, there were indeed many D members who used anonymity, but there were also people who showed D generously, such as the naval hero Kapu. ." "It''s just that D...what does it mean?" "Huh? What do I want to do?" Morgans shook his head slightly. No matter what the origin of D, what is its origin in the depths of history. It has nothing to do with him. Things worthy of his in-depth thinking are always the big news that hits the world''s attention. after all. He is the news king Morgans! "President." A slightly dull voice sounded in Morgans'' ears. Following the voice, he was an employee with good performance in the newspaper. "Didnt you let you go to work? Why are you still here?" Morgans frowned and looked at the staff with hats and beards who came to him. The bearded employee took two steps forward and said in a low voice: "I want to tell you something." "Huh? If it''s a report-related question, just ask Dada directly." Morgans was very dissatisfied and waved his wings at the bearded employee. "It is indeed a report-related issue, but this issue can only come to you." The ??bearded employee''s tone suddenly turned cold, and the eyes that looked at Morgans were already quietly infected with a layer of chill. Morgans''s heart shook slightly, only to feel that something was wrong, but saw the bearded employee directly pull out the pistol. "Morgans, this incident is never allowed to be made public!" At the same time that the gun was aimed at Morgans, the bearded employee tore off the human skin mask covering his face in a redundant manner, revealing a cold expression. "Are you...A CP again? Your CP really likes to do spying!!!" Morgans reacted quickly, suddenly startled and angry. Before he finished speaking, he tried to risk being shot, and slapped his wing fiercely at the CP undercover who raised the gun at him. "boom!" "Boom!" Morgans wings spattered with blood, but he still managed to pat the CP undercovers cheek. Accompanied by a dull sound, the CP undercover did not even utter a sound, and was slapped flying by Morgans, smashing through the glass window of the newspaper, and flew to the grass outside. Its also thanks to the CP undercover who has to do a meaningless action to tear the human skin mask, otherwise it would be dangerous just now. The sound of gunshots and the sound of CP undercover breaking the window glass shocked everyone who was busy immediately stopping work, shocked to look at Morgans, who was bleeding in his wings. "President?!!!" "What happened?!" They were all focused on their work just now, and they didn''t even notice what happened. "It''s okay, you continue to work, tomorrow''s double-headed headline is very important, there must be no mistakes!" Morgans signaled the employees to concentrate on the work at hand. After that, regardless of the injury on the wings, he picked up the pistol that had fallen on the ground, opened the door of the newspaper office, and went to the grass outside. The CP undercover who was shot flying by him was lying on his back on the grass, his mouth, nose and mouth were bleeding, and his injuries were quite serious. In this chaotic era of the weak and the strong, Morgans must have been able to mix in the underground world for many years. Hearing the sound of Morgans''s footsteps, CP undercover rolled his eyes with difficulty and looked at Morgans, who was walking step by step. "If, if the big event is reported... it means... you Morganss... the World Economic News... to be an enemy of the world government, do you... have you considered the consequences..." "Idiot, what do you say is an enemy of the world government..." Morgans looked at the blood-stained CP undercover with cold eyes, and said in a loud voice: Lets look down on people less. Im the news king Morguns. Whether you are bribing heavily or coercing you by force, remember it to me. I can only decide what content should be published in the newspaper!!! "you!!!" CP undercover opened his eyes wide and looked at Morgans, who was exuding momentum. "Hmm." Morgans pointed his gun at the stunned CP undercover, and said coldly: "Although the report of this big event will make the world government face disgraced, but your reaction this time is too radical, eh? Could it be because of''D''? I think of it, it seems that someone said, D ...Is God''s natural enemy!" Speaking, Morgans narrowed his eyes. "It''s no wonder that this time, your world government must have been really''scare'', but I can also understand it. After all, that adult''s own topicality and frightening thunder methods have been my career for many years. The most powerful one I have ever seen." "Whether it is the longer-term intent to rule the world, Lox D. Gibeck, who dared to attack the Dragons, or Gore D. Roger, who started the era of the great pirate, cannot be compared with it!" "" The undercover CP couldn''t say a word, so he could only look at Morgans in a cold sweat. Morgans pressed his index finger lightly on the trigger and squinted his eyes and said, "I say so, you should not object to it? If you have different opinions, it happens that I am happy today, don''t mind taking a moment to convince. you." He rarely talks so much, but he is very excited to get such a big news tonight. When people are excited, they will always behave differently from usual. CP undercover looked at Morgans, his lips squirmed, and he could only squeeze out a sentence: "You...will regret today''s decision..." "Regret?" There was a bright light in Morganss eyes, and suddenly he showed an excited smile that made CP undercover incomprehensible. "If you review the extraordinary actions that Bekah D. Maude has done, you will find...!" "Throughout history, you can''t find a man like Bajia D. Mord, and your world government can''t understand how important such a existence is to a journalist!" Morganss smile became more and more excited, and even started to tend to be crazy. As a money fan, if there is anything in the world that needs him to worship, it will definitely not be money, but a man like Bajia D.Maud who can turn the world upside down. Count down this man from the moment he stepped onto the ocean stage, in just three years, he destroyed the balance of power that had been stable for a decade or two, and set off a huge wave after another that could affect the entire world. . The top war incident, the Chambordian Islands incident All kinds of phenomena are showing the end of the old era. Now, the legendary monster prisoners who escaped from the Jail City Prison are making waves of **** storms all over the world. The new world ruled by the Four Emperors is still turbulent, and fierce and **** battles are not uncommon. The sacred place Mariagioa made a loud noise, and the blood of the dragon was splashed on the spot. General Qing pheasant retired from the navy and turned to Maude, shocking the world in one fell swoop. The navy headquarters replaced by the new and old marshals is eager to change, and the appearance of new war weapons seems to be a final word in this chaotic situation. The confrontation between the world government and the revolutionary army has become more and more obvious, and many dark sides have gradually surfaced in front of the world. These unsettled waves of terrifying events are all related to a man. This man is Bajia D. Mord. A unique eye of the storm in history. "You who are not journalists, how can you understand..." Morgans shook his head slightly, then pulled the trigger. boom--! The gunshots sounded, and blood blossoms appeared. A blood hole appeared on the forehead of the CP undercover, and he couldnt catch his eyes. "I have a feeling that this coming era that has never been seen before...may be a world-shaking change. After all, there is only one vacant throne in the sky!" Morgans'' eyes lit up, he threw the pistol on the corpse of CP undercover, and turned to the mobile newspaper. Back to the newspaper, Morganss almost crazy excited smile had disappeared without a trace. The employees who were immersed in their work raised their heads to look at Morgans. The gunshot just now shocked them again. "I can''t finish the work quickly, there is not much time left for us!" Moorgans urged. He has already begun to look forward to the world of tomorrow. "Yes!" The employees responded vigorously. The next day, early morning. With the newspaper delivery gull, the newspapers are sent to all parts of the world. The Maud Pirates and the Redhead Pirates joined forces to attack the Deep Sea Prison of the Propulsion City. Under the defense of the navy headquarters and the Qiwu Sea deployed by the whole army, the Propulsion City that had existed for many years was destroyed and the Navy headquarters was defeated. . On the same day, Maude broke into the Judicial Island single-handedly, and with his own power, the Judicial Island, which represents the world government''s judicial institutions, sinks into the abyss forever. The newspapers that published these two major events spread throughout the world in the blink of an eye, shocking people all over the world. "Impossible, it must not be true..." "My first reaction didn''t think it was true, but when you look at these two photos, the Propulsion City built on the bottom of the sea actually shattered into this shape?! The Judicial Island is even more exaggerated, and it disappeared directly, probably falling into the abyss below. ." "I don''t listen, I don''t listen!!!" The man stared at his bloodshot eyes, staring at his companion. The companion hurriedly brought the newspaper to the mans eyes, pointed his finger at the photo, and said seriously: "If you dont listen, its okay. Look at the photo to understand." "what!!!" The man screamed, turned around and ran away. The companion stared blankly at the back of the man full of despair. All over the world, wherever there are people, they are discussing topics related to Maud. "Even the heavily guarded places like Pushing City and Judicial Island cannot withstand the attacks of the pirates, so is there a safe place in this world?" "It''s terrible, this man..." "Hey, look at the name." "D?" "The original name does not seem to have a D." "What''s so important about a name? What you should care about is whether the navy headquarters, which was defeated in this war, has spare capacity to protect the islands everywhere." In the tavern, a middle-aged man holding a pipe worriedly said: "If the navy is not strong enough, then what''s the point of paying Heavens Gold?" "Yup" "The navy must have lost a lot of combat power in this fiasco. Maybe it will actually transfer some of the garrisons from various places. If that happens, hes..." Everyone in the tavern suddenly showed a worried look like the middle-aged man holding a pipe. As long as they think of the pirates breaking through the garrison navys defense line, and then rushing into the town to burn, kill, and looting in a doomsday-like scene, they suddenly feel that a chill is flowing to the limbs. Once the navy becomes weak, its impact on public order around the world will be fatal. The first to suffer will be ordinary people like them who cannot resist the invasion of pirates. Great Channel, a certain winter island ruled by a franchise country. Pure white snow covered the ground. The blizzard that had just stopped for the night showed signs of raging again at noon. Somewhere under the snowy mountain, there are caves one after another, like huge ant dens. This is the masterpiece of Jasmine, a revolutionary cadre. In these caves, lie a lot of wounded wounded in bandages. Many members of the Revolutionary Army wearing goggles are busy walking through the cave, taking care of the slightly injured or seriously injured colleagues. Sounds of suppressed wailing echoed in every cave. makes the already closed cave filled with an atmosphere of death and depression. Just a few days ago, the revolutionary army that learned the news did not hesitate to transfer all the major army commanders and dispatched a large army in order to acquire this winter island franchise country that used slaves to create production value. I never thought that all this is a trap set up by the world government. In order to successfully calculate the revolutionary army, the world government actually used a well-developed franchise country as a bait! This method caused the revolutionary army to suffer a huge blow and suffered a crushing defeat in the snowy night. Fortunately, Jasmines ability can open up a temporary rest base in such a precarious environment, thus avoiding the tragic result of the entire army being wiped out. "Sand fruit, shiny fruit, stone fruit, quick-cut fruit... so many powerful abilities have been obtained by the world government." "Yes, I don''t know when the CP organization of the world government prepared such a powerful team." "We are all to blame. If we can intercept this information in advance, maybe..." "This failure has little to do with intelligence. Since the world government has set up a trap, it must have prepared in advance the combat power that can defeat us all at once." Sabo, with a bandage on his forehead, looked at the intelligence chief who was full of self-blame, and shook his head slightly. The head of intelligence sighed softly. Despite Sabo''s relief, he still can''t suppress the emotion of self-blame. If it wasn''t for the CP team with many powerful abilities, they also sent out a lot of combat power, and they wouldn''t lose so badly. So, if you can get the information of this team in advance, you can at least be cautious. In the cave, the oil lamp flickered, bright and dark. The people sitting cross-legged all have heavy faces. This tragic defeat was the most serious loss since the establishment of the Revolutionary Army. At the same time, it is the first time that the world government has let them suffer such a loss. Furthermore, the world government did not hesitate to use a franchise country as a bait, and even dispatched a secret team that had not revealed the landscape before. It can be seen that the world government for some reasons... There has been a noticeable change in attitude, position, and enthusiasm. Click... At this moment, Karas, dressed in a black feather coat and a beak-like loudspeaker on his mouth, walked into the cave. "Newspaper." The inaudible sound is very clear in this quiet cave. Everyone couldn''t help but look at the newspaper that Karas was holding. Sabo first stretched out his hand and brought the newspaper. just spread it out, his eyes suddenly shrink, and a look of shock appeared on his face. When other people saw Sabos rare shock reaction, they hurriedly leaned over, surrounded by Sabo, and looked at the newspaper spread out in Sabos hands. "Ok?!" "It''s Maud." "this is" A glance at the people who scanned the contents of the newspaper, suddenly, just like Sabo, shocked their faces one after another. Kalas looked at everyone in silence. Using the crow to get the newspaper, and seeing the content of the newspaper for the first time, he was shocked at first. 5000 words in this chapter, the book review area released an activity to receive the fan title. Just reply to the screenshot of the fan value in the post. After the 15th, send the fan title, there are ten, first come first served. (End of this chapter) Chapter 722： Jabba, I will save you! Chapter 722 Jabba, I will save you out! New world, ghost island. "Rumble..." The sky is densely covered with black clouds, and the thunder and lightning flashes through the clouds like a giant snake. The wind is whistling, and huge waves on the sea are one after another. At the end of the wave, there seem to be thousands of small hands that are struggling. Between the violent sea and sky, the ghost island with the appearance of horns and skulls looks extremely small. In front of the gate of the ghost island castle, a man in the uniform of the beast pirate group raised his head and looked at the thunderous sky. "Although this bad weather is no surprise, today''s thunder... is unexpectedly ear-splitting." "Well, it''s really rare." On the other side, there is also a man in the uniform of the pirate regiment. First he raised his head and looked at the endless thunder light in the sky and clouds, and then he echoed the sentence. Just then, a tall black figure came from a distance. "Master Jhin." The two guarding the gate, looking at the figure who strode, immediately reduced their expressions and turned their faces respectful. Jin glanced at the two guarding the gate, and asked, "Have you seen Master Yamato?" The two goalkeepers subconsciously looked at each other, and then shook their heads at the same time. "I didn''t see it." "" Jin saw this, and said no more, and crossed the two of them into the castle. "Rumble" Suddenly a thunder light splits the night. Between heaven and earth, it is as bright as day. In a cell made of stone bricks. The ground is dark and damp, accompanied by flashes of thunder, faintly visible mottled blood. Above the stone brick wall, a pocket-sized window the size of a bowl was cut open. Under the window, Jabba, who has lost his limbs, is close to the wall, and his torso is tied twice by a fine iron chain with a thick wrist. Obviously, in the eyes of the Beast Pirates, it is impossible for Jabba, who has lost his limbs, to escape from the cell. The fine iron chain nailed to the wall naturally does not have to play a role. Jabba lowered his head, like a statue in disrepair, motionless. Tick, tick A little blood slid down Jabba''s cheeks to his chin, then dripped onto the moist ground, and a small blood flower burst out. Click Outside the cell, there was a sound of footsteps from far and near. Jabba, who was motionless like a statue, moved his head slightly when he heard the sound of footsteps. In the dimly lit cell, a dim red light was fleeting. The footsteps are getting closer. Soon, a tall figure came out of the cell. "Rumble" Thunder flashed. Jabba looked up, and through the flash of thunder, he could see the general appearance of the person who came. The visitor wore a white sleeveless kimono, perfectly sketching the tall and slender figure. He wore a Prajna mask on his face and had long gradation of blue-green hair. For some reason, he wore a pair of handcuffs on his wrists and he carried the first base Food box. This person is the young master Yamato who Jin asked the gatekeeper just now, that is, Kaido''s daughter, Yamato. Jaba stared silently at the Prajna mask that Yamato wore on his face. thought it was a member of the beast pirate group who came to torture again, but it turned out to be a woman carrying a food box. Even at a distance of more than ten meters, Jabba can smell the fragrance wafting from the food box, as well as the faint aroma of wine. Crack. Yamato easily opened the cell door and walked into the cell. As soon as he entered the cell, he could smell a foul smell mixed with damp smell. But the face under Yamato''s mask is not at all turbulent. She came to Jabba, put down the food container, and immediately sat down cross-legged without caring about the dark and dirty ground. "Are you Jabba?" During thunder light strobe, Yamato looked at Jabba with a bloodstained face, and asked without a word. Jabba looked at Yamato expressionlessly, without any reaction. Since he lived on the island of ghosts and was imprisoned by the people of the Beast Pirates, he was tortured almost once a day. This is because Kaido wanted to get clues about Lovedrew and the Great Secret Treasure from him. But how could Jabba make Kaido as he wished, even though he was tortured every day, he never said a word, not even a scream. How could he talk to Yamato from unknown origin at this time. Yamato didn''t care, opened the lid of the food box and took out two candles from the inside. then ignite and put it on one side. Candle light suddenly illuminates this dark and damp cell. Through the candlelight, Yamato saw the dense interlaced wounds on Jabbas face and even his bald head, and his eyes under the mask trembled. She was silent for a few seconds, and then immediately said: "I know that Roger, the Pirate King, has two right-hand men, one is called Lei Li and the other is called Jabba." After finishing speaking, she removed the prajna mask, revealing a beautiful face. "But apart from Raleigh and Jabba, there is also a capable man named Mida." "" When Yamato mentioned Midas name, Jabba''s blood-stained cheeks moved, and the look in Yamato''s eyes changed slightly. Yamato was keenly aware of the subtle changes in Jabba, and took out the still hot meals and a pot of sake from the food box one by one and placed them in front of Jabba. "Wait for you to eat and drink, I want to chat with you." "" Jaba still looked at Yamato silently, as if he didn''t see the food and sake before him. "" Yamato also did not speak, as if waiting for Jabba to finish the wine and food first. The inside of the cell suddenly became quiet, only the sound of wind and rain raging outside. A few minutes passed. "Aren''t you eating?" Looking at Jabba who was motionless, Yamato was quite puzzled. Thinking that Jabba had some scruples, he explained, Dont worry, I didnt do anything in the meal. "Do you think...just like I am now, can you eat these meals?" Jaba couldn''t help but speak. This is the first sentence he said after he came to the island of ghosts. "?" Yamato tilted his head slightly, and a question mark appeared in his head. But she reacted quickly and suddenly said: "Yeah, your hands are gone." After finishing speaking, she did not look at Jabba''s weird expression, and took the food to feed Jabba. Jaba looked at Yamato carefully, and at the same time opened his mouth to swallow the food that Yamato had fed him. "Have a harp..." Five minutes passed. Meals for ten people and a pot of sweet sake were all solved by Jabba. Yamato put down the empty hip flask and looked at Jabba who was content. "By the way, I forgot to tell you my name." "Ok?" Full of food and drink, Jabba looked up at Yamato, his attitude was not as cold as before. Five minutes of feeding, he could feel that Yamato had no malice towards him. "I am Mitsuki Mita." Yamato reported his name with a serious face. "?" This time, a question mark appeared on Jabba''s head. "So, as a companion... Jabba, I will save you out!" "???" There are more question marks on Jabba''s head. (End of this chapter) Chapter 723： Take the filial daughter Yamato Chapter 723 Bringing a Filial Daughter Yamato 19 years ago. Yamato witnessed Guangyue Mitian dying heroically after being boiled in a kettle for an hour. At the time, she was only 7 years old, both in soul and cognition, she was shocked unprecedentedly in history. At that moment, she admired Mitsuki Mida very much, and she believed from the heart that Mitsuki Mida was not one of the best samurai in the country of absolute harmony. Soon after the execution ends. Yamato found the voyage diary left by Oda in Guri, and he was like a treasure, and immediately read the contents of the voyage diary all night. From the moment I finished reading the nautical diary, Yamatos adoration of Guangyue Mitian has reached an irreplaceable level. From then on, she aspires to become a man like Mitsuki Mita, and completely ignores the father-daughter relationship with Kaido. She decides to inherit Mitsuki Mida''s legacy and let Wano Country, which has been shut down for many years, successfully establish her country! Because of the influence of the nautical diary, she wants to leave Wano Country and explore the world outside like Mida. When she told Kaido about these ambitions, she naturally caused Kaido''s strong dissatisfaction. My own biological daughter does not worship her father, but instead worships one of her own deceased enemies? Forget it, even vowed to inherit the will of the deceased enemy? Kaido felt dissatisfied, but at the same time felt that Yamato might have something wrong with his head. But for the sake of her own daughter, Kaido only gave Yamato a few sticks, and installed a bomb shackle on her wrist that would automatically explode as soon as she left Wano country. Unfortunately, Kaido gave Yamato a stick of domestic violence education from time to time. Instead of waking Yamato, he let Yamato go forever on the wrong path. As time passed, it became the weird woman who claimed to be Mitsuki Mita in front of Jabba. "" Jabba''s mind is full of question marks. Besides being silent, he had reason to suspect that something might be wrong with the woman''s head in front of him. If it weren''t for the sumptuous delicacies and long-lost wine, he would just slap the knife. But... He can at least be sure that this woman who claims to be Mitsuki Mita should have something to do with Mita. Yamato suddenly got up, clenched his fists, and said solemnly: "If it''s Mita, seeing that his companion who has been away for so many years has been treated like this, he will definitely save his companion at all costs, so... I am the same, no matter what the price is, I will save you from here. !" "who are you?" Jaba looked at Yamato who didn''t seem to be joking, but he was really at a loss. There must be something wrong with this persons head. Facing Jabbas suspicious gaze, Yamato solemnly said, "Didnt you just say it? Im Mitsuki Mita." "The Mita I know did not grow up like this, and you look only in your twenties? The most important thing is that Mita is a male and you are a female." Jaba assumed that Yamato must have a problem with his head, and followed Yamatos words to try to refute this identity topic. If it weren''t for this meal, he would really be too lazy to talk about Yamato. Yamato looked down at Jabba and said seriously: "Jabba, what you said is not important, what is important is that I inherited Mitsuki Mitas legacy!" "Remains?" Jaba was taken aback for a moment, and for a while, he lost interest in Yamatos behavior, and frowned, "In other words, Mi Tian he..." "Ok." Da and nodded slowly. Jabba saw this and silently accepted the news of Mitian''s death. "Can you tell me everything you know about Mita?" "Okay!" Yamatos eyes lit up, and he sat down cross-legged again, and talked about the connection between her and Mita, and the voyage diary she had picked up from Guri. In the cell filled with candlelight, only Yamatos endless narration and the sound of wind and rain came from outside. Jaba listened quietly. About an hour later. From Yamatos narrative, Jabba learns what happened after Mida returned to the country. "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen..." Jaba sighed. However, what he didn''t expect was that the woman who inherited Mitian''s legacy in front of him was Kaido''s daughter. "In short, I will find a way to save you, Jabba." Yamato looked at the fine iron chain tied to Jabba''s body, just like a display, basically not playing a confinement role. In this case, she can take Jabba out of the cage at will. But the most fundamental problem is-- On her wrists, there are a pair of bomb shackles that will automatically explode as soon as she leaves the country. Although she is not sure whether it is true or not, but with her fathers attitude that the six relatives did not recognize when he waved the mace, there was a high probability that it was a real bomb shackle. If this problem is not solved, she will never leave Wano Country. Jabba believes in Yamato''s words, but he doesn''t think Yamato can do it. Leaving Wano Country with him who had lost his limbs, this kind of thing is not easy. "Don''t talk about this yet." Jabba looked at Yamato, and said solemnly: "I want to read the newspapers during this period. Can you help me?" "Newspaper?" Yamato was taken aback for a moment, then nodded and said: "No problem, I will help you sort out all the newspapers during this time." Speaking, Yamato suddenly thought of something, fumbled in his robe, and took out a newspaper from it. "I found it. This is today''s newspaper. Would you like to read it first?" She took the newspaper and leaned in front of Jabba. "Look." Jabba nodded quickly. Yamato then spread out the newspaper, hanging in front of Jabba. Jabba looked at the contents of the newspaper and couldn''t help showing a look of surprise, and then he burst into laughter with joy. "Advance City, Judicial Island...Hahaha, Maude, you really have you!!!" After reading the contents of the newspaper, Jabba refreshed and felt a sense of exuberance. destroyed Propulsion City and Judicial Island successively, and the Navy was really defeated this time. Moreover, in Jabba''s view, since Maude will choose to attack Push City, it means that Maude knows that Thor is being held in Push City. Now that they have captured Propulsion City, it is very likely that Thor has been rescued. Thinking of this, the smile on Jabba''s face grew stronger. But-- "Maud, so you are also D..." Jabba narrowed his smile a little, looked at the newspaper, and became a little serious. The content published in the newspaper reveals that Maud is a member of the D family. As someone who has been to the ultimate island of Lovedrew, Jabba is very clear about the meaning and importance of D. "The captain is waiting, will it be you..." Jabba thought silently in his heart. "Jaba, do you know Maud?" Yamato looked at Jabba curiously. "Ok." Jaba nodded subconsciously, and then, what he thought of, instead of waiting for Yamato to ask, he quickly said: "No need to take the newspaper, if you can..." Half of speaking, Jabba hesitated slightly. Because his next request is tantamount to let Yamato betray his father. But this is the only opportunity right now. Jabba had no choice, and finally spoke up. "Just help me contact Maude." "no problem." Hearing Jabbas request, Yamato said without hesitation: "I''m going to find a phone worm." "" Seeing Yamato and agreeing to such a request without even thinking about it, Jabba was stunned. Is she really Kaidos daughter? ? ? Jabba suddenly feels painful to Kaido. (End of this chapter) Chapter 724： League of Four Emperors Chapter 724 Alliance of the Four Emperors Yamato is simply, but Jabba is a bit at a loss. "Have you inherited Mita''s legacy..." Jabba thought silently in his heart. For Yamato''s performance and behavior that violated common sense, Jabba could only blame Yamato for this matter, and he truly inherited Mita''s legacy. Otherwise, normal people can''t do such a thing at all. As for whether it might be a trap, Jabba has no worries at all. After all, he has fallen to this point, what else can I worry about? Yamato tidied up the food box briefly. "I''m going to find a phone bug!" Lifting the food container, Yamato bid farewell to Jabba, and hurried out of the cell. The eager look seemed more caring than Jabba. Leaving the cell, Yamato went straight to the communication room. Before ?? came to visit Jabba, she did not expect Jabba to know Maud. With this level of relationship, she realized that maybe Jabba could be rescued as soon as possible through the Maud line. If the situation permits, you can even leave the country of Wano to explore the world with the help of Mordor, or complete Mitas legacy to help the country of Wano start! Thinking of this, Yamato ran to the communication room faster. She wanted to get a phone bug for Jabba quickly, and then contact Maude. But on the way to the communication room, she thought of Ace again. Because of the agreement, she always thought that Ace would be the D... Jabba, who can fall on the island of ghosts due to a mixed situation, made Yamato vaguely feel that Morte, who has a close relationship with Jabba and also has the [Name of D], seems likely to be the person Mida has been waiting for. Yamato ran wildly on the corridors in the castle while thinking wildly. In several hidden corners of the castle, small animals with eye drawings on their faces are all quietly watching Yamato running away. The visually shared images are transmitted to Kaidos personal secretary Baohuang through abilities. "found it." The Emperor murmured to himself, and then through his ability, he told Jhin about the location of Yamato. If it weren''t for Jhin''s request, she would not deliberately use her abilities to search for Yamato who can only be active in the country. On the other side, Yamato quickly came to the communication room. "Master Yamato!" In the communication room, several members of the Hundred Beast Pirates Group suddenly got up after seeing Yamato wearing a Prajna mask. "Give me a useful phone bug." Yamato opened the door straight to the point and reached out directly to the people in the communication room. "Uh, oh, good!" A few people in the communication room suddenly turned out a phone worm with excellent radio wave transmission rate. Yamato took the phone worm, turned around and left without saying a word. The crews of these beasts and pirate groups looked at each other, not knowing why Master Yamato specially came to the communication room to get the phone bug. They didn''t dare to ask more, they could only watch Yamato go away. On the corridor. Yamato properly collected the phone bug, and ran to the cell instead. As a result, as soon as she left the communication room, she saw Jhin in a black uniform standing in front and looking at herself. The battle seems to be waiting for her here. "Master Yamato, what are you doing?" Jin looked at Yamato calmly, his eyes swelling across Yamatos clothes without a trace. From the outline of the bulge, it is easy to see that it is a telephone bug. "Can you ask what I am going to do?" Yamato stopped and looked at Jhin who was clearly about to block the way, with a cold tone. "Big Brother Kaido specially asked me to take care of you, Young Master Yamato before going to the''World of Nations''... So no matter what the identity or the reason, I obviously have the right to interrogate." Jin didn''t back down and looked calm. "..." Yamato frowned, and quickly removed the mace he was carrying with him. No matter what she wants to do, the last person she wants to see is Jhin in the Three Plagues. If the person blocking the road is Quinn or the dead Jack, she can handle it all at once. The only difference is Jhin. If it is glued, it will be troublesome for Yamato. But In the almost two decades of growing up full of rebellion, she has encountered similar things many times. How to solve the trouble, also has a wealth of experience. "Thunder and gossip!" Without saying more, Yamato made a decisive move against Jhin, which was a killer move. Thunder sounded in the air. Yamato''s figure was swift and thunderous, and the mace in his hand pierced through the air, like a sharp edge that was about to reach the extreme, and went straight to Jhin. Jin''s eyes condensed, and the moment Yamato made a move, he flashed to one side. In the next moment, a fierce wind passed by his original position, and then, a roar sounded suddenly in his ears as if the air was crushed and shattered. The roar went from strong to weak, from near to far. The process of change takes less than one second. Jin just stabilized his figure and looked in the direction where the sound was going, but Yamato had already run some distance. "I didn''t intend to attack, but use thunder and gossip to move..." Jin shook his face. This thunder and gossip is a killer move of Brother Kaido. It was passed to Yamato, but it was used in this way. Jin really didnt know what to say. Slightly shook his head, Jin spread a pair of wings behind him, kicked his feet, and flew low to chase Yamato. Hearing the noise from behind, Yamato looked back. When he saw Jhin who was chasing with full strength, his face under the mask couldn''t help but turn black. With such a dog skin plaster, she could not send the phone bug to the cell at all. Yamato tried to go around the castle a few times, but it was difficult to get rid of Jhin. Even if Jhin is thrown away, there will be an emperor intervening. In desperation, Yamato had to give up returning to his cell and return to his own room instead. She can''t run to the cell in front of Jhin and then take the phone bug to Jabba. If she does that, Im afraid Jhin will notify Kaido immediately. In the style of the old man Kaido, there is a high probability that she will be driven back to the ghost island as quickly as possible, and then she will be slammed with a mace to her death. "Asshole Jhin..." Yamato returned to the room, looked down at the phone bug in his hand that could not be handed over to Jabba, and cursed in a low voice. She knows very well that without knowing when Kaido will come back, she must act as soon as possible. If the plan goes well, maybe Maude, who came to rescue him, can reach the ghost island before Kaido returns. At that time, with her inside and outside, she will surely be able to rescue Jabba without any blood. Such a result is undoubtedly the best for Yamato. But because of Jhin''s disruption, this plan could only be postponed slightly. "Look at the situation in the middle of the night..." Yamato put away the phone worm, and some fidgeted. New World, IWC, Cake Island. The cake castle, which was chopped to pieces by Mord some time ago, and the street houses and facilities destroyed by the fighting, are now restored as they were before. at this time. Charlotte Lingling hosted a banquet in the cake castle to entertain members of a group of beasts and pirates headed by Kaido. "Mamama... I really helped a lot this time, Kaido." On the main seat, Charlotte Lingling looks pretty good. Some time ago, the Maud Pirates attacked the nations, not only destroying her cake castle, but also destroying nearly ten islands. All nations suddenly lacked a quarter of the number of islands. How could Charlotte Lingling bear such a big gap. But she couldn''t even move the island. So, she can only use [Fenqing] to intimidate Kaido to come to help. Although Kaido was reluctant, he still came. At the request of Charlotte Lingling, he transformed into a blue dragon and used fire clouds to build new islands to fill the huge gap in the world. And these new islands are basically carefully selected by Big.Mom. On each island, there are countries and residents who were looted along with the island, as well as her favorite dessert technology. is also because of this, she was messed up by Maud before so that she could turn into a cloudless mood. Because. The feeling of being lost and regained has always been pleasing to people, such as she is also unavoidable. Kaido glanced at Charlotte Lingling who was laughing, holding the wine bowl in her hand, one cup after another. He came here this time, not just to help Charlotte Lingling repair the gap in the world. Its just that other people are here, so dont worry. "Today is really a good day, Ma, Ma Ma Ma...!" Charlotte Lingling, in a better mood, laughed from ear to ear while eating dessert. Under her lead, the huge banquet hall was full of laughter. The haze that Maude brought to the nations some time ago seems to have been wiped out. If this atmosphere can last until the end of the banquet, today will be a good day for Charlotte Lingling. However, things backfired. Just as the banquet was approaching its climax, a newspaper that published the events in the city was sent to Big.Mom in an untimely manner. After seeing the extremely dazzling name in the newspaper, Charlotte Linglings smile instantly solidified. The good mood that was hard to recover, suddenly shattered like glass. As the smile on Charlotte Lingling''s face faded, she was replaced by a furious color. "Damn Maud...!!!" Charlotte Lingling''s eyes were filled with cold killing intent. Uncontrollable anger, turned into a substantive aura, fiercely swaying around. Homitz was the first to bear the brunt of the various dessert appliances nearby. After being swept by the aura, they withered and died like flowers. The vast majority of people in the banquet hall, including the Pirates of Beasts, looked at Charlotte Lingling in a furious state with a face of fear. Especially the cadres closest to Big.Mom in the Charlotte family, subconsciously far away from Charlotte Lingling. They are very clear about the character of their mother. In this case, even if they keep quiet, they may be affected by the violent aura. "Brother Perrospero, what is in the newspaper?" Owen, the fourth son of the Charlotte family, looked at Perrospero in horror. Perrospero took this newspaper that made her angry. At this moment. Perrospero''s face was cold and sweaty, and he was retreating, but he did not dare to retreat too far. Faced with Owens question, he was also in the mood to answer. Owen looked at Perros Perros frightened appearance. He could actually understand Perros Perros reaction. If he changed to another child, he would have been scared and paralyzed. But sympathy returns to sympathy, and it is inevitable to complain about Perrospero''s inattention. It is rare that my mother can adjust her mood and start such a happy banquet again. Perrospero turned out to be better. At the climax of the banquet, you had to send a newspaper to stimulate your mother. "So what was published in that newspaper?" The third daughter of the Charlotte family, Armand, who wore a huge sun hat, asked with a frown. "What can I say to make my mother so gaffe... The only thing I can think of is Bacardi Maud." Charlottes eldest daughter, Compait, looked solemn. The children heard the words, and they were slightly surprised. Indeed. Only news related to Bacardi Maud can stimulate mom to be like that. "Brother Perrospero, you know that the name Bacardi Maud has become a forbidden word, but why do you want to stimulate your mother on this occasion?" "Yes, this kind of stupid thing, it''s not like you would do it with Perrospero." The children of the Charlotte family, who were very sure about guessing, looked sideways to Perros Pero. "Do you think I want to? Bacardi Maud... No, he should be called Bacardi D. Maud... That guy actually joined forces with the Red-haired Pirates to attack Advance City and will do everything. The army''s navy was defeated." Perrospero, who was in a cold sweat, looked at her furious mother with heart palpitations, and said with difficulty: "The former Marshal Warring States, the Navy General Staff He, and several long-established lieutenants all died under the sword of Maud. Even Qiwuhai, who was urgently summoned by the navy, was not spared." Hearing what Perrospero said, everyone in the Charlotte family was involuntarily shocked. Perrospero was very difficult to look away from looking at his mother, lowered his voice and said: "Not only that, after a few hours after Bajia D. Maude retired all over his body, he destroyed the justice of the world government alone. island!" "This" Everyone in the Charlotte family was shocked and stunned again. Even the navy behemoth could not get a bargain in front of Maud? Perrospero whispered: "Whether the navy is defeated or the Judicial Island is destroyed, the most important thing to ignore is...the combination of the Mord Pirates and the Redhead Pirates, do you know what this means?" "!!!" Everyone was terrified, and a word came out in their headsthe Four Emperors Alliance! Looking at the reactions of the brothers and sisters, Perrospero took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "So do you think I am that stupid? Have to show my mother the newspaper on this occasion?" "It turned out to be like this..." Everyone in the Charlotte family is not stupid, and soon understood that Perrosperos death was actually to promote an alliance with the Beast Pirates. Charlotte Lingling''s intention for the alliance is not very strong. But now I have seen reports on the big event that the Maud Pirates and the Redhead Pirates teamed up to defeat the navy headquarters, and I will definitely change my mind on the spot! And Kaido is on the scene. In this case, even if the alliance is formed on the spot, Perrospero will not be surprised. In order to facilitate this, he can say that he has worked hard. To put it in the past, if his mother wants to alliance with the Beast Pirates, he must be the first to jump out and express his opposition. But it''s different now. The existence of the man Bajia D. Mord really makes Perrospero feel terrified. If it is not resolved as soon as possible, it will definitely become the biggest obstacle for her mother in this hegemony struggle. Especially now that there are signs of alliance between the Maud Pirates and the Redhead Pirates... In such a situation, if the BIG.MOM Pirate Group and the Beast Pirate Group do not join forces, they will inevitably be defeated one by one. Above the banquet high seat. Kaido also got a freshly released newspaper, and after roughly reading the content, his eyes flashed fiercely. That night, although he was cut to the sea by Maude. But during the match, he also made sure of one thing. That is- With Maudes strength, although he is qualified to be his opponent, he will never be his opponent! Kaido was extremely convinced of this judgment, and made up his mind to kill Maude in the next match. "Lingling, it seems you don''t need to hesitate, let''s join!" Kaido put down the newspaper and looked at Charlotte Lingling who was furious. He originally came for the alliance, but Charlotte Lingling''s willingness was not strong. But now this situation is not due to Charlotte Lingling. (End of this chapter) Chapter 725： Maude is a man who cannot be judged by common sense Chapter 725 Maud is a man who cannot be judged by common sense. Mord Pirates teamed up with the Redhead Pirates to defeat the navy headquarters and destroy the Judicial Island. After two days of spread, it has been completely fermented. Countless countries all over the world are deeply disturbed by this. Nobles, commoners, pirates, bounty hunters, and even all the people who are in the underground world. All people can clearly feel The wind vane stirred by the strong wind, without any accident, fell into absolute chaos. Hovering over the entire world is the coming storm and the invisible turbulent undercurrent. And now, the name Bajia D. Mord... has become synonymous with terror. Navy headquarters, meeting room. In a room with a gentle breeze, there is a low long table. One by one navy coats, arms around, sitting cross-legged at a long table. Everyones face is full of solemnity. The meeting room is full of depressive atmosphere. All eyes are gathered on a reward order on the conference blackboard. That is Maudes reward order. The main content of todays meeting is to discuss Mods latest bounty. It was less than two days before the end of the war. The aftermath of the colleagues who died in the war has not been dealt with, and they have to discuss the result of Mauds new bounty today. The reason why ?? is so eager is not only the meaning conveyed from above, but also because the influence of this big event has spread throughout the world. Neither country nor civilians. Everyone in the world knows that the Navy lost, and it lost terribly. This also means that in the eyes of the world, the Maud Pirates and the Redhead Pirates, which have the power to defeat the navy, have become a threatening factor of instability. "Sudden increase of 1.5 billion?" Before the low table, there was an admiral with missing eyebrows and lost his voice. "Any questions?" A middle-aged bearded navy general who was diagonally across from him, slowly glanced at the slightly gagged navy colleague who had just lost his brow. Qingmei Haijun also realized that he was out of shape, quickly controlled his emotions, and then said in a deep voice: "Not long ago, Mauds bounty was raised from 1.98 billion to 2.98 billion. It was an increase of 1 billion at a time. But how long has it passed now that he has to increase his bounty from 2.98 billion. What if it jumps to 4.48 billion?" "A full 1.5 billion increase, you know, there are only a few large pirates with 1.5 billion bounties currently registered? Do you think this is okay?" Qingmei Navy felt unbelievable about the increase in the preset amount of Mord''s bounty, and did not hide it at all, so he simply stated his thoughts. "Bajia D. Mord is a special case and cannot be compared with other pirates." Bearded Navy had a calm face, and did not refute his colleagues'' claims, but emphasized that Maude was an unusual pirate. Qumei Haijun shook his head and said, "There is no special case on this conference table." "But you have to admit that that man cannot be judged by common sense." An admiral in the middle of the low table, in a serious tone. As soon as his voice fell, another admiral took over. "Bajia D. Mord, his existence, whether it is status, reputation, or even fearful prestige... has undoubtedly completely replaced Whitebeard." "It''s true... Since the end of the war on the top, the many major events that have occurred so far that have caused the world to turmoil are basically inseparable from Maud." Someone sighed and said hoarsely: "This has led to the fact that the world''s eyes have been focused on Maude, and the fear and fear of the white beard has also been quietly transferred to him without knowing it." "I dont think there is any problem with such a bounty increase. As Major General Crane said, Bajia D. Maude is a man who cannot be judged by common sense. I think you and I know this well!" "Well, regardless of his age, the increase in bounty this time is indeed unprecedented, but... Isnt it unprecedented that the Propulsion City, which has been turned into ruins, and the Judicial Island sunk into the abyss?" "Moreover...The Crane Staff Officer and the Warring States Supervisor are both..." "Don''t talk off topic." Someone interrupted. The admiral of the Warring States period who mentioned the crane staff suddenly closed his mouth silently. "4.48 billion...this amount has exceeded the red hair." "Red hair also participated in this incident. Maybe the bounty will also be adjusted." "Finally defeated a four emperor, and now a more terrifying existence has emerged. It is a terrible era." "What will happen to the world''s''future''..." Most of the admirals who participated in the discussion basically agreed with this bounty increase. This allows a few dissenting people to follow the crowd and subordinate the majority to the minority. As the meeting progresses. Mauds latest bounty can be said to be a final word. As for the redhead bounty that has not been moved for many years, after this incident, there will be a certain increase. Just as the meeting came to an end, the paper door was pushed open by a young navy. The unusually large movement caused the edge of the door panel to make a very conspicuous sound when it was inserted into the door gap. Everyone in the conference room couldn''t help but follow the sound to look at the young navy who opened the paper door. I saw the young Navy''s face pale, and the bangs on his forehead were wet with sweat, softly sticking to his forehead. In the main seat, the red dog, who hadn''t said a word since the beginning of the meeting, looked displeased at the reckless young navy. Bearing the gaze from all the senior navy leaders in the conference room, the young navy''s legs were weak, but he still supported the occasion by his will. "Marshal Sakaski, please forgive me for rushing to interrupt the meeting..." The young navy barely held his mind, tremblingly raised a piece of fax in his hand, and said: "In order to report this news to you as soon as possible, I just..." "Read it out, pick the key points." Aka Inu looked at the document held by the young navy, and the discomfort in his eyes faded slightly. In such a period, it must be extremely important news for this subordinate of the intelligence department to be such a state of affairs. The young navy was startled when he heard the words, but he did not disappoint the red dog. In just one sentence, he summarized the content of the whole news. "Big.MOM Pirates and Beast Pirates... have formed an alliance!!!" "" Hearing what the young navy said, the meeting room suddenly fell silent. All the high-ranking navy generals among them, without exception, showed a look of horror. Above the main seat. Akadog''s pupils shrank sharply, and he straightened his upper body abruptly, staring straight at the young navy responsible for reporting. The young navy couldn''t stand the pressure of Akagi''s gaze, and suddenly collapsed to the ground. (End of this chapter) Chapter 726： Let the whole world start to fear my name. Chapter 726 made the world start to fear my name. Big.Mom Pirates and the Beast Pirates unite into an alliance. Once this heavy news is announced, it will plunge this already stormy world into complete chaos. The navy headquarters intercepted this shocking news in advance through special intelligence channels. But the world has not yet known this. New World, Pegasus Island. This is an island in the summer island climate. Because the outline of the island resembles a horse with double wings, it is named Peima Island. Many years ago, because of a false treasure message, pirates came to Pegasus Island one after another. For a long time, Pegasus Island has become a typical pirate den. Although the Four Emperors have divided most of the territory of the New World, there are still places where they cannot reach. Similar to the pirate den of Pegasus Island that is not in the four emperors'' domain, it has also become a gathering place for those pirates who do not want to subdue to the four emperors in the new world. In the new world, places like Pegasus Island are actually quite a few. After all, even if the Four Emperors were in the new world, it was impossible to collect all the pirates under their command. And these pirates who do not want to rely on the banner of the Four Emperors, most of them are not general. A pirate who can mix in the new world in this way, how weak is it. But it was such a den of pirates that gathered the best players from all walks of life, but it was on the verge of destruction within half an hour. A port where dozens of pirate ships are usually anchored. At this moment, you can only see countless ship wrecks floating on the sea in the inner bay. At the port. Hundreds of corpses lay all over the place. The blood that gurgled from under the corpse turned into a long slender stream, which flowed down to the bottom, and finally merged into the sea. Go deep into the island along the harbor. After years of development, the street houses built, as if they had just experienced a strong earthquake, all collapsed and collapsed and turned into rubble all over the ground. And on the streets strewn with building debris, like the harbor, corpses can be seen everywhere. The body of each corpse is basically twisted into a slightly dazzling arc. seems to have been hit by an unimaginable blunt blow. Connected to the center is a small square. A man wearing a military uniform, tall and strong, with long blond hair, is standing in the middle of the square, holding a dying man in his hands, unlike ordinary people. Taking this sturdy man as the center point, on the ground around, nearly four to five hundred pirates were lying on the ground. Dozens of ships destroyed on the sea in the inner bay of the port, as well as the corpses and ruins extending from the port to the town square, all came from this man. And this man, it was in the Chambord Islands that he severely injured Cap, Raleigh, Thor, and Jabbas evil successor Douglas Barrett. "Why, why...we are attacking us...me, we...but we haven''t provoked you..." A man with a dark complexion and many tattoos on his face fell on his knees weakly, with a lot of blood oozing from his mouth and nose. He raised his head and stared at Barrett a few meters away with a desperate look mixed with doubt. The evil-looking man in front of him only took five seconds to crush dozens of ships moored in the harbor. Similarly, it took only five seconds to turn all the buildings in the town into ruins in one place. What a terrifying overwhelming power, everyone, including him, could not survive a round in the hands of this man. "Why!!!" The feeling of suffocation and despair brought about by death caused bloodshot eyes to appear in the eyes of the tattooed man. With a bounty of up to 468 million, he can walk slowly and orderly in the new world even if he has not been under the command of the Four Emperors. But today, it will be his end. Hearing the tattooed mans questioning, Barretts eyes didnt make any waves, and he said indifferently: "How can there be so many reasons, the strong give birth, the weak die, such a simple truth, do you still need someone to teach you?" "You...for such a boring reason... beast!!!" The tattooed man heard the words, looked at Barretts eyes, and was immediately replaced by anger. He seems to have forgotten that he often used the identity of the strong to pillage and kill the weak who could not resist. Barrett raised his chin and looked down at the tattooed man who was angry and desperate in front of him, coldly said: "Originally... I had no interest in you group of weak people, but unfortunately, the newspaper I accidentally saw just now made me excited." Speaking, Barrett''s fingers tightened slightly, and he pinched the pirate in his hand to death. "Although you are a little weak, you can use it to relieve boredom." "Damn..." The tattooed man finally understands Barretts motive for attacking them. It turned out to be to relax them and relieve the excitement. He could not accept this motivational reason... Barrett did not give him a chance to continue, and threw the body at the tattooed man with his bare hands. The corpse that flew away in the air burst into a series of gas explosions, which hit the tattooed man''s chest like a comet. Boom! A loud noise. The extremely powerful impact instantly deformed the body of the tattooed man, and then flew away with the corpse. People have died before they land. Barrett turned and walked towards the ruins of the building not far away. In the corner of a building wreck, he took out a bottle of unopened wine bottle covered with sand and dust. ࣡ Barrett flicked off the cork and drank the high spirits in the bottle in one breath. "what--" After spitting out a breath of alcohol, Barrett grinned suddenly, revealing a cruel smile. "D...interesting." "I have to think about it, I can find your way." Barrett squeezed the empty wine bottle, his eyes flashed with cold red light. The Great Channel, the Devils Triangle. A thick fog with extremely low visibility floats above the calm sea. The terrifying three-masted ship is anchored here. Under the cover of dense fog, it looks like a small island. is located on the side of the terrorist three-masted ship, and a large ship is also moored. That is the ship of the Redhead Pirates. Holding the Mordes life card, they followed the terrifying three-masted ship from the battlefield. In the end, it took only two and a half days to reach the devil''s triangle at the same time as the terrifying three-masted ship. On top of the castle. Maud and Shanks stand side by side, looking out into the dim distance. Behind them are Beckman, **** Bu, Lafayette, and Qing pheasant. In mid-air, Perona was floating. "About eight months ago." Maud stared at the mist in the air, and said lightly: Someone asked me where I stand. Before that, many people asked me what I wanted. Shanks tilted his head to look at Maude''s profile. Green Pheasant, Beckman, **** Bu, Lafayette and Perona, all looked at Maud. There was a slight difference in their eyes, waiting for Maude to follow. "At that time I told him that I didn''t have a stand on this thing. At that time, I couldn''t answer exactly what I wanted, but now..." Maud slowly raised his index finger, and a shadow sprang out of his fingertips, like a flame, swaying unstoppable. "I found a standpoint, and I also clearly know what I want and what I need." "The Navy will unscrupulously attack Sol and them, because they are not afraid of me enough." "If fear can protect the people around me from threats." "Then I... don''t mind making the world start to fear my name." When he heard Maudes words, everyone, including Shanks, looked different. (End of this chapter) Chapter 727： The Four Emperors, Baijia D. Mord. Chapter 727 The Four Emperors, Baijia D. Mord. In this world, there are only a handful of names that can make people fearful. The current four emperors Shanks, Kaido, Charlotte Lingling, and the late Whitebeard are among them. For ordinary people, even just mentioning these names requires a certain degree of courage. This is the effect of the reputation of the Four Emperors. Now, with the reputation that Maude now has, it can already be comparable to Shanks and the others, and it can even be said to be even worse. But this is not enough. In other words, what is the point of just being feared by a group of unthreatening ants? What Maud has to do is to make the world government, navy headquarters, and even the Four Emperors and the countless pirates of the New World Judge him, look up at him, and fear him. If you cant, then destroy them. Shanks looked at Maude with a different color in his eyes, and there was waves in his heart. He realized-- The younger generation with infinite possibilities beside him was finally willing to raise his head and look in the direction of the apex. "D" Shanks flashed Roger''s smiling face in his mind, and his mood was quite complicated for a while. Who will be the one waiting? Will it be Maude who has been standing next to him in the same position as him? Still Luffy who said the same thing as the captain many years ago? Shanks has an inexplicable feeling of suddenly losing his direction. Green Pheasant and **** Bu and they both stared at Maudes back. Fear the whole world... Saying this to someone else will only make people laugh. But Moder is different. No one in the room would question what he said. Because. With the terrifying potential that Modna has shown to the world, any defiant and arrogant words he said will be full of convincing power. "롭" Lafayette looked at Maude, filled with joy. The original choice is undoubtedly the most correct choice he has ever made in his life. "The people who can reach the top of the world are always those few people who can count with one hand." "But Maude will definitely be one of them." "This, I can assure you." Lafayette flashed through his mind what Sol had said to him in the grove. The old predecessor who has passed away is worthy of being one of the strongest snipers of the last era. Only in terms of eyesight, he really sees it clearly. "I have been waiting for this moment." Lafayette muttered to himself. Before stepping into the great waterway, Maude had promised him that he would take him to enjoy the scenery at the top. But Lafayette knew that this was not what Maud wanted. The kind of motivation is more based on [helping the family complete their dreams] as the starting point. But it''s different now. A smile slowly appeared on Lafayettes almost pale face, which seemed to be smeared with thick foundation. Compared with Lafayettes excitement, the green pheasant can only watch Maud quietly. No matter what means Maude uses to achieve what he said, he can only choose to push Maude. Because this is the choice he made. Jesus Bu after a brief astonishment, smiled and patted Maude on the back, and said seriously: "You kid is very arrogant, but there is always a feeling that you can do what you say." "It''s all here, don''t you want to see Usopp?" Maud looked back at **** cloth, repeating the old saying. "" Jesus shook his face and said helplessly: "You have said this four times since getting on the boat, so let me go." "What an incompetent father, **** Bu." Maud shook his head slightly. On occasions like Pushing City two days ago, I could understand **** Bu''s decision to meet Usopp. But now everyone is in the terrifying three-masted ship, and they are still sneaking up, and they have no plans to visit their own son who has not been seen for many years. Jesus touched his nose, unable to refute Mauds words, so he could only change the subject. "Boss, it''s all here, don''t you go to see Luffy?" "" Shanks heard the words and looked at the **** cloth that led the fire to him rather speechlessly. After the war, they came to the terrifying three-masted ship, mainly for Sol. Moreover, if you go to meet Luffy now, you will undoubtedly break the agreement with Luffy. There was a concern that after they parked the boat, they could only sneak up to find Maude, and only three people came up. Shanks didnt speak up, or simply ignored **** Bu and looked at Maude. "I will also pay attention to the whereabouts of Jabba..." "Well, trouble you." Maud nodded slowly. There are still many things to do in the follow-up, and finding Jabbas whereabouts is currently the most urgent thing. If the progress does not go smoothly, Maude can only catch a few more Dragonites and use them as a bargaining chip to ask the Navy for intelligence. "Boss, we should go now." Beckman squeezed out the cigarette and reminded him aloud. This time they are almost the entire army. After the war, they should return to the new world as soon as possible. On the one hand, it is a precaution, and on the other hand, it is for the brothers who were injured in the war to take good care of their injuries. But in order to come to the terrifying three-masted ship, they wasted two days in front and back, and the journey back to the new world from this way was quite long. Shanks nodded at Beckman, and immediately looked at Maud again. "gone." "Wine on the belt." "it is good." Shanks was not polite. Several minutes later. Red Firth of the Red-Haired Pirates group slowly sailed away from the terrifying three-masted ship. Under the watchful eyes of Maude and others, the figure of the Red Firth quickly disappeared in the thick fog. Two days later. Reid Firth crossed the red earth continent and entered the waters of the New World. When a paper-delivering gull flew over the Red Forth, it dropped a morning paper. The big headline in the newspaper is-Four Emperors, Baijia.D.Maud! And there are two latest wanted bounty orders in the newspaper. One is Shankss, the other is Mauds. Shanks glanced at his reward order, which was quite unexpected. At his level, the bounty has basically been finalized, and it is difficult to have room to rise. Among the original Four Emperors, his bounty was the lowest. White beard needless to say, while Charlotte Lingling and Kaido are 4.388 billion and 4.611.1 million, respectively. Unexpectedly, the bounty amount of 4.048.9 million, which has not changed for many years, will rise by 500 million in one fell swoop due to the advancement of the city incident, becoming the current 4.548.9 million. In this way, Charlotte Lingling''s bounty fell to the bottom. Shanks did not care too much about his bounty changes, and instead drew Mauds latest reward order from the newspaper mezzanine. 4.48 billion. This is Mauds latest bounty, which is horribly high. Only talking about the bounty, it has indeed entered the realm of the four emperors. Shanks stared at Maudes bounty amount with deep eyes. On the deck. Everyone cheered loudly, as if they were excited during the festival. "The boss''s bounty has increased, and it has increased by 500 million at a time!" "Haha, 4.548.9 million, finally surpassing Big.Mom!!!" "I don''t know how Big.Mom will react after seeing his bounty bottom, haha." "However, Maude''s bounty this time has also risen exaggeratedly, almost 4.5 billion." "What was it?" "It seems to be around 3 billion." "what?" "That is to say... Maude has increased by about 1.5 billion this time?" "This" "It''s too ridiculous!" Talking about Mauds latest bounty, everyone in the Redhead Pirates group was a little confused. But the stunned return to the stunned, the most unbelievable, but the time it took Maude to rise to 4.48 billion all the way. Three years, only three years! You should know that the pirates who are still alive with a bounty of more than 4 billion are the three four emperors Shanks, Charlotte Lingling, and Kaido. It took more than 20 years for them to become famous, and now they have a basically finalized amount of bounty, even the youngest four emperor Shanks is no exception. Kemod is good. It only took about three years to raise the bounty to nearly 4.5 billion, which refreshed Shankss record and became the youngest four emperor. This kind of thing, if the facts were not in front of us, I am afraid no one would believe it. Because it is really too outrageous and too exaggerated. "Four emperors... I always think it''s just a dazzling effort." "You can''t call him Maude again in the future." "what" "I still can''t believe it. The little guy who was so tender back then can now be on an equal footing with the boss." "Yup." Everyone sighed with emotion. As long as they think of the way Maud was before, they have a sense of unreality. Terror three-masted ship. Through the fax function of the phone worm, Maud got the latest headline newspaper issued by Morgans Newspaper, as well as the latest reward order for himself and Shanks. The content of the newspaper has nothing to pay attention to. It''s nothing more than because the Navy issued his latest reward order, so that Morgans and the others, in today''s morning paper, exhausted their efforts to promote him. The various beautiful words in the newspapers that are hardly repeated are obviously from Dada. Maud just scanned the newspaper and the reward order, and felt that there was no nutrition, so he threw it on the table aside. Lafayette saw this, stretched out his hand, ready to bring the newspaper and the reward order. However, Luo suddenly used Room, and in front of Lafayette, transferred the newspaper and the reward order to his hand. "" Lafayette silently looked at Luo who had snatched the newspaper and the reward order, and blue veins gradually appeared on his forehead. Luo, who was recovering well, ignored the cannibalistic gaze Lafayette was looking at, and looked down at the content of the newspaper. Just after a few glances, Luo took a breath of air and shocked his face. He couldn''t help but glance at Maude, who didn''t react at all. Yah. It is clear that this is the news of the explosion, but Maude, as the protagonist, is so calm. If he hadn''t read the contents of the newspaper now, and the latest reward order, the appearance of Mod''s throwing away the newspaper just now almost made him think that today''s newspaper had published some meaningless news. Perona took the lead to float behind Luo, and after seeing the latest reward order, her eyes widened, and she was shocked and covered her mouth like a conditioned reflex. Other people saw Luo and Perona''s reaction, and their curiosity was high. They leaned close to Luo and looked at the newspaper. Made calmly glanced at the companions who were reading the newspapers, shook his head slightly, turned and left the room, and walked towards the ward. As soon as he walked out of the way, Maude heard Cavendishs almost screaming voice coming from the back room. Can vaguely hear Cavendishs heartbroken shouts such as "Why didn''t my bounty rise? Why is there no me in the newspaper? Why did Maude''s bounty rise to 4.4 billion?" In addition to Cavendishs yelling, there were other peoples noises, which seemed to be excited about the increase in his bounty. In their view, their own captain, whose bounty has increased to 4.48 billion, is already the real four kings. And the Mord Pirate Group, naturally can also be called the Four Emperors Pirate Group by the outside world. This also means that as members of the pirate group, they have reached the position that countless pirates dream of. Compared with the excitement of his companions, Maude is quite calm. Four emperors names are good, or the bounty increases. In Mauds view, this is a natural result, and there is no surprise. Cross the corridor and climb the stairs. A few minutes later. Maud came to the ward. crunch Pushing open the door, Maude walked into the ward. On the hospital bed near the window, Jim, who is covered in bandages, is leaning on the head of the bed, reading a book in his hand. Hearing the sound of pushing the door, Jim looked at the door for the first time. At the moment he saw Maud, Jim quickly put down his book, and he was about to get up. But Maude''s shadow was faster, and directly fixed Jim''s body. "Don''t move, you need to rest now." Maud motioned to Jim not to mess around, which was to remove the shadow control. "Boss." Jim, who took back control of his body, also obediently did not move, maintaining the posture of leaning on the head of the bed. Maud smiled at Jim, walked to the bed, pinched a chair with the shadow, and sat down. "How do you feel? Does the wound still hurt?" "It hurts." Jim used his finger as a bookmark, stuck in the page, and said dumbly: "But as long as he survives, it wont hurt anymore." "Well, you were injured very badly this time, and you almost couldn''t get it back." Maud, while speaking, glanced at the book that Jim was pressing gently with his hand. can''t see the title of the book, but judging from the color of the cover and the general composition, he recognizes that this book is a romance novel that Perona would occasionally come out to read. Jim noticed that Maude looked at the novel and silently took the novel under the covers. Maud didn''t care about Jim''s small movements, and said seriously: "However, after this near death, your ability should not be far from awakening." With the detection ability attached to the Hunter''s Note, Maude noticed Jim''s demon star, and he rushed to 8 and a half stars. Only half a star is left from awakening. Sure enough, if the animal type ability wants to wake up quickly, they can only speed up by this way of being beaten or even dying. The reason why Kaido, known as the strongest creature in the sea, land and air, often engages in troubles, is also due to this. Jim lowered his head and thought, "Although there is no obvious feeling, but the speed of self-healing is indeed faster than before." "This is why you can wake up in a day." Made smiled and said: "According to Luo''s judgment, normally, you need at least three days to wake up." Jim nodded silently when he heard the words. The hands shrunk under the blanket, but slowly clenched. "I''m still too weak, not only can''t keep up with the boss, but I will drag my legs, and continue like this..." "Snapped." Maud raised his hand and patted Jim on the shoulder. Slightly hard palm hit, causing Jim''s body to tremble slightly, giving him pain. "It''s okay to slow down, as long as you can keep up." Maud looked at Jim, and said with a serious face: "I will take you to accomplish what you want to do, and kill those high heavenly dragons... to all!" "Boss..." Jim looked at Maude intently, his face under the bandage moved slightly. The dull man smiled happily. (End of this chapter) Chapter 728： Join if you cant beat Chapter 728 Join in if you can''t beat it The turmoil caused by the ?Advance City incident has not yet subsided, and the latest reward order updated by the Navy Headquarters has shocked the world again. With the efforts of the gull and the telephone bug fax machine, in less than a day, Mauds new rewards spread all over the world. Whether it is the pirate of the great waterway or the pirate of the new world. In their view, Maude, who has a bounty of 4.48 billion, is already a veritable four emperor. and he is still an extremely young four emperor. In just a few days, countless eyes once again focused on Maude. In the underground dark world, Mauds heads have always been very valuable, and the sum of the rewards offered is at least more than two billion. With this update of the Navy, the organization responsible for unifying and issuing rewards, not only did not remove Maudes rewards in the underground world, but like a prank, it abruptly increased Maudes rewards to 4.5 billion. This amount is 20 million more than the official reward issued by the Navy. The number of rewards is very tempting. But the vast majority of bounty hunters didnt even bother with Maude. What about ??9 billion? What is the difference between ?? and a loft hanging in the air. Most people are sane. can be relative, and there are also people who lack reason. Although there are not many, there are indeed such a group of people who are delusional to get the mod bounty. Greed, desire. This is one of the norms of the world. New world. The country of harmony, the island of ghosts. Yamato held Mauds latest reward order, secretly surprised. A reward for this handsome man who is younger than her in the photo has actually achieved the same level as her father. 4.48 billion. How magical it is to put this amount on a man who has been less than twenty years old. Yamato stared at Maud in the photo of the reward, and his heart was turbulent. After a while, Yamato put down the reward order and looked at the closed door. "Hurry up and bring the phone bug to Jabba, but..." Yamato frowned, picked up the mace when he got up, hung it behind him, and walked towards the door. Crunch. Pushing open the door, Yamato walked out of the room and onto the corridor. After standing still for a second or two, Yamato walked to the left. Only a few meters away, Yamato was very keen to hear a slight rustle from the pillar above. You dont need to look at it to know that the rustling sound is the movement made by the little animal shikigami that the king uses for monitoring. She was monitored. This is also the reason why she has not been able to send the phone worm to Jabba after two or three days after getting the phone worm. As for why the king sent Shijin to watch her, it must be Jhin who is playing tricks in it. "Damn it." Dahe is very angry, but helpless. She knew very well that the kings monitoring gods were scattered in every corner of the castle. In this case, she didn''t even dare to visit Jabba again. Because the monitoring shikigami can not only transmit images, but also sounds. If you rush to find Jabba, let alone send the phone bug, maybe if Jabba accidentally exits, he will expose the plan to the royalists. Yamato wandered aimlessly inside the castle. No matter where she goes, there are seven or eight monitoring shikigami following. is simply monitoring in all directions without dead ends. Yamato sighed in his heart, pretending to go to the kitchen and ask for something to eat, then returned to the room. at the same time. In the cell. Jabba quietly stared at the faint light outside the jail. He is waiting for Yamato''s arrival. But two or three days have passed, but there is no movement at all, and I dont know what happened on Yamatos side. Jabba is a little worried, but besides, he can do nothing but wait patiently for the good news. Of course, there may be bad news. In any case, he was mentally prepared. Terror three-masted ship, castle research room. This is a research room with complete equipment and sufficient space. It is also specially prepared by Maude for Luo. The significance of the existence of the research laboratory is not to allow Luo to study medical skills, but to study the theoretical feasibility and practical possibilities of [chimerism]. This research topic taken from the mystery of Blackbeard''s body, if breakthrough progress can be made, the strength of each main battle member of the team can be qualitatively improved. In addition to the research on the [chimera], there is also the research on [the evil drug] obtained from Murloc Island that can greatly increase the strength of people in a short time. If it can get rid of the side effects of evil drugs, this kind of medicine that can be used to increase power will become a medicine that makes all forces jealous. But whether it will succeed or not is still an unknown. Compared with this, the priority of chimera research is higher. If the research on [chimerism] succeeds, it means that the idea of ??a person with double fruit ability will become a reality. At that time, Maude may consider eating the fruit of the shock. Research room. Luo, dressed in a white coat, is busy working in front of various precision instruments. Five days have passed since the advancing city incident ended, and the injuries he suffered on the battlefield have not yet fully recovered. Even so, he was unwilling to waste time on the premise that he thought his physical condition was acceptable, so he quickly invested in research. In order to live up to Mauds expectations, Luo wanted to shorten the time for the research results as much as possible. Luo''s practice of working regardless of his body was seen by Maude. Maud hoped that Luo would take care of the injury before putting it into work. He also tried to persuade him several times. But Luo is too stubborn to listen to persuasion at all. Maud had no choice but to give up. And this research can only be done by Luo alone. The only help in the team that can provide Luo is labor. "With the ability to operate on fruit, it is not difficult to put two different genes together, but ensuring coexistence and activity is the biggest problem." Luo slowly put down the notebook in his hand full of notes, his eyes were contemplative. Merging two different genes, this sounds like a fantasy, I am afraid that no doctor can do it. But in the face of the ability of the fruit of surgery, it is really nothing. Just. The most powerful part of the surgical fruit is only the operability. Operability alone is not enough to achieve a vision. Chimeric genes are just the first step, and every subsequent step is the real problem. How to step past will be the key to successful research. Luo lowered his head in thought, and while madly torturing his brain cells, he held a pen and paper and kept writing. He is alone in the huge research room. No one can relieve his pressure, and no one can discuss with him. "Call" After a long time, Luo finally got nothing, first put down the pen, and then rubbed his forehead vigorously. This research- Undoubtedly, there is a long way to go. But for Mord, no matter how much effort and effort it takes, Luo will do his best to complete it. "Turn it down and start over." Luo murmured softly, categorizing the thick pile of materials into the corner. This action means that the energy he invested in before was thrown into the trash can like waste paper. Study room. Jia Ya brought a bowl of hot nutritious soup and came to the door of the research room. Under the gate, there are untouched meals that have become cold. Jaya looked down at the food, then knocked on the door of the research room. After a while. Luo''s impatient voice came from the research room. "Just leave it alone." Luo knew that if he could knock on the door and disturb him at this time, it would be a matter of delivering food. It''s just that he is not in the mood to eat now. Hearing Luo''s words, Jia Ya didn''t say anything, but directly opened the door and walked into the research room. Originally, she was only responsible for helping Luo prepare food, but Beibo, who was responsible for sending Luo to eat, accidentally said something that Luo hadn''t touched food at all. So, the one who is most uncomfortable with wasting food has to come in person. Luo, who was immersed in work, suddenly became angry when he heard the door opening. "I didn''t let you put..." Luo spoke out with anger, and stopped abruptly after seeing that the person pushing the door was Jia Ya. In the whole team, there are not many people whom Luo can respect, and Jia Ya is one. Suppressing the anger that swayed from his heart, Luo silently looked at Jaya who strode over. Jia Ya handed the hot nutritious soup to Luo. "Drink up and I''ll leave." "..." Luo had no choice but to stop his work and took the nutrient soup that Jia Ya handed over. After measuring the temperature, he drank the nutritious soup in one breath. "I am very busy." Luo returned the empty bowl to Jaya, and the underlying meaning of this sentence is, dont bother me if its okay. "Thank you, Luo." Jaya didn''t care. After taking the empty bowl, she turned around and left. Luo watched Jia Ya leave, and then continued to work. The nutrient soup that had just flowed into his stomach turned into wisps of heat and spread to all parts of the body, alleviating his fatigue to a certain extent. Experiencing the effects of nutritious soup, Luo had to admit that although Jia Ya''s arrival interrupted his thoughts, this bowl of hot soup greatly increased his battery life. Jaya left the research room, took away the cold food before leaving, and came all the way to the entrance of the corridor. Maud leaned back on the wall next to the corridor entrance, tilting his head to look at Jaya who came over. "Sure enough, you still have to work, Sister Ya." "If you hadn''t confessed to the waste of food, I would definitely punish Luo for a while." Jaya came to Maude and shook her head slightly. Maud smiled. He did not expect that Luo, who had to use his lips to express a negative attitude even when he was training his physical strength, now started research, but it was a waste of sleep and food. Jia asked curiously: "What exactly is Luo studying?" "A technique for those with double-fruit ability. If we can successfully study it, we can eat the second devil fruit." Faced with Jayas doubts, Maude did not hide it. This research, from the moment it started, no one else in the team knew about it. "Dual fruit ability?" Jia Ya was slightly startled when he heard the words. Reminiscent of the devil fruits currently in Maudes collection, and could not help but realize the importance of this technology. But "This kind of thing... is it realistic?" Jaya has doubts about this violation of common sense. Maud put his index finger against his chin, and said seriously: "I can only say that the possibility of success is still there." "If it succeeds, Lafayette and the others should be very happy." Jaya opened her eyes a little, and pointedly: "Maud, you have also noticed, now they are full of thoughts about how to become stronger as soon as possible." "Ok." Maude nodded slowly, and smiled: "The battle to advance the city seems to have caused them to suffer a blow, but this is not a bad thing. After all, only a hard-working defeat can people quickly recognize the status quo, and only recognize it. Only by the status quo can we see the way forward." "Maud, they are just worried that they will not be able to keep up with you, but keeping up with you is not a simple matter." Jaya said softly. "Uh" Maud suddenly became dumbfounded. "I should go to prepare dinner." Jaya left a sentence and turned to the corridor. Maud watched Jia Ya walk down the corridor, and then glanced at the direction of the research room. On the research of chimerism, Luo can only work on it alone. Naturally, the progress of the research cannot be expected. But Maude still hopes that this research will be successful as soon as possible. The night falls. As usual, Jia Ya prepared a table of supplements for everyone. Now that Sanji is in charge, Jaya doesnt have to be so tired when she prepares cooking. A large table of rich dishes was quickly swept away. After dinner, the straw hat group didnt care about digestion problems at all, and immediately plunged into high-intensity training. This is the case every day. Obviously, the war that took place in the advancement of the city stimulated them severely. They are once again clearly aware of their own weaknesses, and once again clearly aware of the strengths of the powerful in the new world. is not enough, not enough... A voice rang in their minds all the time. Lafayette, who also realized that they were not strong enough, started high-intensity devil training in their idle time. Only based on their strength and training alone, it is actually difficult to go further. If you want to become stronger as soon as possible, you still have to fight through life and death. As everyone went to train outside the castle one by one, the restaurant suddenly became quite deserted. "Small card." In the main position, Maude looked at Cavendish who was still in the dining room. Hearing Maudes call, Cavendish tilted his head to look at Maude who was sitting on the main seat. He now defaults to the name Xiaoka. is mainly because the objection is invalid. Maud looked at Cavendish and asked, "How did you think about it these two days?" Two days ago, Maude offered to let Cavendish be attached to his pirate group. Facing Maudes invitation, Cavendish, the captain of a ship, did not agree on the spot. So Maude gave Cavendish two days to think about it. Cavendish slowly put down his tea cup and sighed quietly. "From today, there will be no more handsome pirates in the world." This beautiful man with his own pursuit finally decided to be attached to Maude. After all, whether it is the ability to make headlines or other abilities, Cavendish can''t beat Maud at all. Then, there is only one choice left for him Join if you cant beat it. For this choice, Cavendish actually did not resist. Or. It is also an honor to be a subordinate of Maude. Maud looked at Cavendish and smiled slightly. "Welcome." He held out his hand at Cavendish. From this moment on, the Maud Pirates has added a considerable combat power. (End of this chapter) Chapter 729： Maude, who is she yours? ! ! Chapter 729 Maude, who is she yours? ! ! Only talking about potential, Cavendish, who integrates his personality, is undoubtedly a leader. With his addition, the upper limit of the Mord Pirates group in the future will be increased accordingly. Maud is very happy to join Cavendish. After the battle of advancing the city, Maude realized that if you want to compete with a behemoth like the navy, quality alone will not work. Number of people is often more important than quality. This can be seen from the dilemma that Jaya Rafay faces on the battlefield. Even if his personal strength is not weak, he can only retreat in the face of the siege of the navy''s large forces. It was also because of this war that Maud realized the importance of the number of teams, and his previous concepts have also changed accordingly. invited Cavendish to join, which is the result of the change of concept. From now on, Maude will start to grow the team, find ways to absorb vital forces, and then expand the scale of influence as much as possible. Whether its Cavendish who has been on board, Jinping who fled back to Murloc Island, or even Hancock, who is still recovering on the boat. These outstanding combat powers are all targets that Maude wants to recruit. does not necessarily have to be a subordinate relationship, even if it is just a cooperative relationship, it can satisfy Maudes needs for expanding the size of his influence. "It is necessary to go to Murloc Island." Maud thought silently in his heart. Recruiting Jinping is bound to win. With very flat strength, it is also worth his special trip to Murloc Island. Its just that there are so many things to do now, and there are serious points, and Maude cant get away for the time being. time flies. A blink of an eye, another three days passed. During this period, the terrifying three-masted ship has been staying in the devil''s triangle that is filled with dense fog all year round. The situation and information of the outside world can only be understood through newspapers. It seems that because of this fiasco of the Navy, the whole world is turbulent. In just a few days, countless places were attacked and looted by pirates. This phenomenon is hard to tell whether it is because the number of pirates has increased rapidly, or because the pirates believe that after the defeat of the navy, the garrisoned forces in various places will become weak, so they have acted unscrupulously. All in all, the pirates'' tacit timing of plundering has caused unimaginable losses to countless ordinary people. Even the participating countries protected by the world government are threatened by pirates without exception. It seems that this period of time after the naval defeat was a carnival day for pirates. As long as it is linked to prosperity, you can almost see pirates doing whatever they want. The help-seeking messages from all over the place all the time, causing the devastating navy headquarters to be devastated. In order to fill the gap in the source of troops as soon as possible, the Navy launched a world conscription operation with great fanfare. The news of conscription was spread all over the world. Due to the persecution caused by the pirates, a rebound effect occurred around the world, actively responding to the world conscription action issued by the Navy. Maud, who is in the devil''s triangle, learned about these things through the newspaper. But the news he wants more now is about the whereabouts of Jabba. The intelligence network of the Revolutionary Army, the intelligence channel of Xia Qi, and the reward that Morgans invested in the underground world, all channels work together. However. A week has passed, but there is still no news at all. Maude couldn''t sit still a bit, and felt that he couldn''t wait any longer, and his desire to catch one or two Celestials grew stronger. this day. Maud came to Hancocks room. I thought it would take at least half a month for Hancocks injury to heal. As a result, I recovered almost in a week. This is the benefit of tyrannical physique. "Send you back to Nine Snake tomorrow." Maud is interested in recruiting Hancock, but there is no need to worry about this kind of thing. He still has a lot to do right now. Before that, it would be better to send Hancock back to Hydra. Otherwise, waiting for them to go to the New World or Murloc Island, and then they want to send Hancock back to Hydra, but it will waste a lot of time. "it is good." Hancock nodded and agreed. After recovering from the injury, she naturally had no reason to stay. And in view of what she did on the battlefield, the navy headquarters is likely to settle accounts after the fall, so it is not surprising even if it sends a warship to attack the Hydra. In this regard, Hancock is still somewhat worried. "That''s it." Maud smiled slightly at Hancock. Hancock''s heartbeat speeded up immediately, and a blush appeared on his cheeks like a conditioned reflex. "" Seeing Hancock so sensitive, Maude was a little speechless. He thought to himself, if he called Hancock out as a prank, my dear, he might faint on the spot because of the severe overheating of the CPU in his brain. However, Maude is not in the mood to tease Hancock now, and after a few short conversations, he bids farewell to Hancock, and then turns to leave the room. Early the next morning. Under Maudes instruction, Lafayette and the others quickly completed their sailing preparations. is just to send Hancock back to the Hydra, there is no need to dispatch all the staff, and there is no need to use the terrifying three-masted ship. The ship used to set sail is Hades, and the people on the boarding team are Jaya, Lafayette, Cavendish, Perona, Bailey, and Brook. Others stayed behind on the terror three-masted ship. Anyway, the terror three-masted ship is now anchored in the Devils Triangle, so there is no need to worry about being found by the navy, just stay in place and wait for Maude and the others to return. Even if the navy comes to the door with a green pheasant, nothing will happen. Under the eyes of the green pheasant and the crowd, the Underworld slowly sailed away from the terrifying three-masted ship, and immediately flew into the air under the influence of Jaya''s ability. After a while. The ??Netherland pierced through thick fog and floated high in the sky. Lafayette is holding a life card provided by Hancock in his hand, while calibrating the direction, he adjusts the direction of the Hades. Soon, the orientation calibration is completed. Lafayette signaled Jaya to speed up. Jaya knows, speeds up the flying speed of the Hades. In that moment, the Haunted Earth traveled through the clouds at a very fast speed. At this speed, the voyage that originally took about 12 days should be directly shortened by a factor of two. Hancock is wearing a coat, and from time to time he looks at Maude who is lying in a chair and reading. I dont know what was made up by her own brain. While peeking at Maude, she whispered to herself while clutching her blushing face. Hancock looked like a nympho, Perona, who was not far away, rolled her eyes. She knows that it is normal for her to attract women with the charm of Maude. However, Hancock, who is known as the world''s number one beauty, would be so addicted to Maud. This is something Perona never expected. If you dont see it with your own eyes, who would believe it? "Do you think you can get the favor of Maud by being a nympho? Humph, dreaming." Perona snorted coldly in her heart, and the line of sight passed over Hancock''s face and figure, a little envious. Although she didn''t want to admit it, Hancock''s face and figure did leave her several blocks away. "Fortunately, Maud-sama is not the kind of superficial man who is attracted by beauty at every turn..." Peronas psychological activities became extremely rich, she gritted her teeth for a while, and then looked at Maude with admiration. Bailey, who was holding a piece of bread while gnawing, passed by Perona, couldnt help looking at Perona with a crazy look. "Is this idiot taking the wrong medicine?" Bailey muttered in a low voice. It''s mainly Perona''s unreserved display of abundant psychological activities, which seems a bit silly. Peles murmur did not escape Peronas ears. Perona also realized that she had accidentally expressed her mental activity, her face turned red, and immediately looked at Pele with a thin look of anger, and she raised her hand as a negative ghost. Pop through. Pele, who was passed through by the negative ghost, fell to his knees on the spot, looking at the bread falling in front of him with a negative expression. "If there is an afterlife, I want to make bread crumbs that fall all over the floor." "Humph." Perona stepped on Baileys ass, then turned to leave. Bailey wanted to rush to take a bite of Perona, but in a negative state, he couldn''t do anything. He could only silently watch the crumbs scattered on the deck. Jaya came out of the cabin with a few cups of iced lemon tea, and saw Bailey kneeling on the deck with a negative expression, probably guessing what happened. She shook her head slightly, placed a cup of iced lemon tea beside Bailey, and immediately walked towards Maud. "Thank you." Maud looked at the iced lemon tea that Jaya put down. Jaya gently nodded towards Maude, then turned and returned to the cabin. Hancock''s gaze moved with Jaya, slightly hostile. If Perona was stuck next to Maud, Hancock would not be jealous, let alone Peronas existence. Because she thinks Perona is not threatening, but Jaya is different. Hancock can see that the relationship between Maude and Jaya is very unusual. So, even if Jia Ya''s body and face are not as good as hers, she still feels threatened. Stare~~~ Hancock stared at Jaya. Jaya felt the hostile gaze from Hancock. Knowing what was going on, she couldn''t help laughing in her heart. The arrogant and willful woman behind her, once Maud is involved, she will behave completely different from usual. Unexpectedly cute. Jaya thought in her heart, only when she didnt notice Hancocks gaze, she went straight into the cabin and went to the kitchen to prepare ingredients. "Captain, phone worm." On the second floor of the cabin, Lafayette is standing in front of the railing, holding a phone bug that is constantly making "brumbrum" noises in his hand. Hearing what Lafayette said, Maude put down the book and raised his hand: "Throw it over." "To understanding." Lafayette smiled slightly, and threw the phone worm over. The phone worm was so scared that he opened his eyes, his body drew a beautiful arc in mid-air, and finally landed precisely in Maude''s hands. Maud picked up the handset and connected to the phone. As the call was connected, the appearance of the phone worm changed, which was somewhat similar to that of Sunny. "Maud, it''s me." Sonys voice came from the phone worm. "Sanny..." Made had some surprises and surprises. When he heard Sonnys voice, a smile appeared on his face involuntarily. But suddenly thinking of Thor''s death again, it was the smile that he had just revealed. Mauds expression change was seen by Hancock, and he felt curiosity in his heart. He pricked his ears and listened to Maudes call. Maud sat up straight, looked at the phone bug, and asked: "How are you there?" "Well, I followed the organization to perform a task some time ago. I originally thought that this task could be completed without too much effort, but I didn''t expect it to be a trap set by the world government." "What happened?" Maud''s expression tightened, and he asked quickly. "We went to a country that promoted slavery in Winter Island. The place was undergoing civil strife. For us, it was a good opportunity for liberation, and ended up in the trap of the world government. "The opponent''s combat troops are very strong. We suffered heavy casualties and had to be forced to retreat. Fortunately, Jasmine''s ability was able to dig out a temporary safe base in the snow-capped mountains, so we escaped the opponent''s pursuit." "We rested in the cave stronghold for almost a week, and it was only last night that we managed to escape from there." Sanny used a calm tone to explain what happened during the mission. If it weren''t the ability to slip some types of damage away from the sliding fruit, the encounter that happened that night would most likely cost Sunny. "It''s okay." Maud breathed a sigh of relief, and then continued to ask: "What about Sabo and the others?" "Betty is hurt a little bit, everyone else is fine." "That''s good." "Maud, I saw the news." "Ok?" "why did not you tell me?" Sanny''s conversation turned, and a hint of anger was revealed in her tone. seems to be angry. Maud''s heart was shocked, thinking that Sunny already knew about Saul. "what?" It''s just that Maude didn''t know how to talk about this with Sunny, so he didn''t take the conversation, but pretended that he didn''t understand Sunny. "You attacked Pushing City... why didn''t you tell me? I can definitely help you..." "what?" Maud was stunned when he heard the words, and then realized that Sunny did not know about Sol, otherwise he would definitely ask Sol for the first time. "Sorry, it was my fault." Without much excuse, Maude confessed his mistakes simply. In this case, only in this way can Sunny instantly calm down. "Huh, no next time." Sannys cold snort came from the phone bug. Seeing Maude confessed her mistake, she really calmed down. "Okay, I promise that there won''t be another time. If I need help in the future, I will definitely come to you as soon as possible." Maud watched the phone worm synchronize with Sonny''s slightly arrogant expression, his eyes suddenly softened. "But you also have to promise me. If you have trouble, don''t think too much about me, and don''t hesitate my position. You must tell me as soon as possible. Even if it is a big trouble, I will do it for you solve." "" There was silence on the phone worm, and Jasmines thick throat could be heard vaguely, as well as Kerlas enviable exclamation. "Ok." A few seconds later, Sunnys cheerful voice came from the phone worm. "Maud, there is still something on my side. I will call you when I get back to the base." "it is good." Maud nodded. Click. The phone worm hangs up immediately. Maud looked at the phone worm with his eyes closed, slowly raised his hand to hold his forehead, and sighed in his heart. How to tell Sonny about her death is a difficult problem for him. Suddenly, Maude felt a sharp gaze, and looked up, but it was Hancock who made no secret of jealousy. "Who is the woman calling you?" Hancock looked straight at Maude, his original shame no longer existed. Made was taken aback for a moment, and subconsciously said: "Oh, it''s Sunny." "Sanny? Who is she to you?!!!" Hancock asked quickly, looking rather impatient. "Family." "Eh?" Hancock automatically made up the family members who had completed the wedding, and took a step back like a loss of soul. But she quickly thought of another possibility, watching Maude eagerly asked: "Is it a younger sister? Or an older sister?" "neither." Maud shook his head. Hancocks eyes trembled, his body struck by lightning. "How could this be...so, she is yours, yours..." Having been hit hard, she involuntarily stepped back for several steps, and then sat down on the ground like she was relieved, her face full of sorrow nowhere to rest. "My concubine... I don''t want to live anymore." "???" Maud has a question mark. Not far from Cavendish, and Perona looked at Hancock, who was unlovable, with a bewildered expression. (End of this chapter) Chapter 730： A scene full of shock Chapter 730 A Shocking Scene Not long after the ??Netherland sailed, a call from Sonny left Hancock in despair and despair. Ulki has always maintained a smile that has not changed for thousands of years. He has no interest in Hancock''s reaction. He just looks up at the sky, seeming to miss the hometown of the sky island in the great waterway paradise. Lafayette is paying attention to the course and ignores the things on the deck. Brook, who always asks people for underwear to see without any scruples, has been very low-key since he got on the ship. After all, people with a discerning eye can see that Hancock is obsessed with his captain, so Brook is not messing around. Cavendish and Perona witnessed the process of Hancock losing vitality. They were so dazed, they also found it incredible. This is the empress. But in front of Maude, how can he become so humble? When the Seven Wuhai Conference was held, Cavendy may have seen Hancocks unreasonable cold and arrogant temperament with his own eyes. He is a true color to any man, a little unhappy, just a fragrant foot. But now... Cavendish stared at Hancock, who had suddenly become extremely negative. After a moment, he couldn''t help but glanced at Perona with his head tilted. This look seems to say: Hancock will become like this, is it because of you? Perona instantly understood the meaning of Cavendishs eyes, her brows suddenly raised, and her hands on her hips said: Dont look at me like this, that woman will become like this, it has nothing to do with me! To be honest, Perona really thought about adding fire to Hancock just now, but she just thought about it, and did not greet the negative ghost on Hancock. Cavendish was dubious, and looked at Hancock, who was unlovable. Its been a long time to see you... He thought silently in his heart. Maud with a question mark put the phone worm on the table, then got up and walked towards Hancock. "Hankock, what''s wrong with you?" "Maud..." Hancock raised his head to look at Maude, and said sadly: "So you already have a family." "Family???" Maud froze again, and asked: "Do you mean getting married?" "Ok." Hancock covered his mouth, tears were about to fall. Maud shook his head and said: "You have misunderstood, I haven''t gotten a family yet, and it''s impossible for me to have this idea in the short term." "Ok?" Hancock blinked, a ray of hope suddenly appeared in his heart, and hurriedly asked: "But the woman named Sonny is not your sister or your sister, but she is your family..." "It''s my family, yes, but it''s not the kind of relationship you think." Maud squatted down, stretched out his right hand towards Hancock, and said gently: "Anyway, you''d better get up first before talking." "Well" Hancock looked at Maude''s right hand stretched out, his heart beating abruptly, and uncontrollably blushes appeared on his white cheeks. Without any hesitation, as if she was afraid of losing Maude, she held Maudes hand extended as quickly as possible. At the moment when he touched Maude''s palm, Hancock felt a current flow through his palm and arm to his whole body. Such a clear strange feeling made Hancock''s face become more flushed, and his entire head became confused for a while. Made made a little effort to lift the bewildered Hankukra up. At this moment, Maude noticed that Hancock''s face was terribly red, and white smoke was still faintly rising from his head. Cavendish and Perona who were watching from the side also noticed, and couldn''t help but pull dead fish eyes. Today the two of them can be considered as long-sighted. "" Maud looked at Hancock''s blushing face, dumbfounded, and quickly withdrew his hand. He was really afraid that Hancock would burn his head. And he now fully understands that Hancocks resistance to romantic storms is so weak that he can always refresh his cognition. The most important thing is In Maudes impression, Hancocks words and deeds in the original work should not be so exaggerated. Now it feels like a completely different person to Maude. "Should I hurry to send her back to Nine Snake Island, let her calm down." Maud thought in his heart. For men, it should be something to be proud of to make the empress so obsessed. However, Hancocks unusual reactions in the romantic storm made Maude a little frightened. Hancock, who learned that Maude did not have a family, instantly got rid of the negative state and returned to his previous appearance. In this way, Mingtu went all the way to Daughter Island, which is located in the windless zone. is regarded by the world as the windless zone of Longtan and Tiger''s Lair, and poses no threat to Jia Ya''s fluttering ability. After a week of sailing, the Underworld successfully arrived in the airspace above the island of Daughters. Maud originally planned to let Hancock return by himself, but Hancock didnt want him to just leave, he wanted to host a banquet for him in the palace. No matter what, let Maude stay in the palace for one night before leaving. Under Hancocks strong request, coupled with the need to replenish a wave of supplies when returning home, Maude responded. Netherland slowly landed towards the country below. "what is that?!!" "It''s a ship!!!" "Why does the ship float in the sky?" "Fell down, ready to fight!!!" Because Hancock did not notify in advance, the people of Nine Snake thought it was an enemy attack, so they tensed their nerves and prepared for the battle. Each member of the Nine Snake clan battles, they all raise their bows and draw strings, aiming at the Hades. Just waiting for an order, the domineering arrows will turn into a shower of arrows and shoot towards the Hades. As the Hades got closer and closer to the ground, everyone was holding their breath. Just as the Nine Snake fighters were about to let go of their arrows, Hancock jumped off the Hades. "It''s Lord Snake Hime!!!" "Let me down all the bows and arrows!!!" Nine snakes on the ground, when they saw Hancocks figure, without exception, they showed surprise expressions, all of them restrained their hostility and put down their bows and arrows. "Master Snake Hime is back!" The Nine Snake people can hardly hide their excitement. But in the next moment, they saw Maude who jumped down immediately after Hancock, and the excitement on their faces suddenly solidified. "Male, man..." They were stunned, and suddenly realized that Lord Snake Ji, who was longed by the people of the whole country, had brought a man back! ! ! what is happening? "sister!" Hancocks younger sister Sanda Sonia and Mary Grud both appeared surprised. They had no idea that their older sister would bring Bajia D.Maud back to the country. On the attic of a towering house, the former emperor of the Amazon lily, Guroliosa, leaning on a blue snake scepter, looked at Hancock and Maud who descended from the sky with complex expressions. Although she is very old, she has not yet reached the level of presbyopia, and can clearly see Hancock''s actions turning her head back at Maude in three seconds. Guro Liosa, who is already a person, knows that Hancock has a high probability of falling in love with Mord, and once the emperor of the nine snakes is moved, he is the kind of fall and cannot extricate himself. "It just happened to be tempted by that man..." Guro Liosa turned his eyes, looked at Maude, his heart felt heavy. She often follows the news and knows Maud very well. Because she knows too much, she is full of fear for Maude. In her opinion, Maude is undoubtedly an extremely terrifying man. Being involved with such a man is not a good thing for the country. The most important thing is that after the advance city incident, the Qiwuhai system was abolished. This means that the country will no longer be protected by the name Qiwuhai, and Bakka D. Mord is the number one enemy of the world government and navy headquarters. In this sensitive period, their country should have been low-key, but Hancock wanted to get involved with Maud. Guro Liosa was in a heavy heart, and suddenly he was curious about what happened on the battlefield of the advancing city incident. Why did Qiwuhai kill more than half of the casualties at once, and why the world government and navy will abolish the Qiwuhai system so decisively this time. As Guroliosa was thinking about it, Maude and Hancock had landed on the top of the palace, and the Haunted Earth hovered directly at a height of only a few meters from the top of the palace. This kind of contempt for the king''s power caused the people''s feelings to be infuriated for a while. But the enraged citizens soon discovered that Lord Snake Ji, whom they had longed for, didn''t care about the Haunted Land hovering on the top of the palace at all. Not only that, since Lord Snake Ji came back to the present, she did not respond to them at all, but lowered her posture in front of the man. What the **** is this? The citizens are a little confused. On the open-air balcony outside the palace. Hankuk never looked at the people underneath from beginning to end. At this moment, only Maud could be accommodated in her eyes. "Come with my concubine." Hancock led Maude into the palace. Maud followed Hancock and motioned for Jaya and the others to come down. At the ship''s side of ??Made, after seeing Maude''s movements, everyone in Jaya disembarked and landed on the outdoor balcony, following Maude. Everyone followed Hancock into the palace. The red-based decoration is full of Chinese style, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Jaya and the others looked around, looking at the decoration of the spacious room. Maud raised his head and looked at the red lanterns hanging from the ceiling beams, inevitably feeling a little intimacy in his heart. The sense of sight is too strong. Maud thought this way, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Hancock looked back at Maude, she saw that Maude seemed to like the decoration of the palace, and there was a wave of waves in her heart. Her brain supplement function started on its own, and the fast forward mode was turned on. It suddenly appeared in her mind that she and Maude were in the red robe here, and then the wedding was held in the crowd. "So happy" Hancock clutched his cheeks and muttered to himself. The crowd headed by Maude retracted their gazes at the surrounding decorations, and turned to Hancock, who was dreaming about something. "" Everyone was silent for a while. A week of sailing, they seem to have become accustomed to this phenomenon. "Hankock, I don''t like trouble, so before we leave, don''t let too many people disturb us." After Hancock returned to normal, Maude reminded him, quite a bit overwhelming. And Hancock will undoubtedly meet any requirements of Maud. After ??, Guro Liosa, who was worried about the future of the country, wanted to come to the palace to find out about the situation. As a result, he was kicked by Hancock before he saw Maude. "I obviously haven''t said anything yet..." Guro Liosa, kicked out by Hancock, doubts his life in mid-air. After finally landing, Guro Liosa was very unwilling, got up and ran to the palace at the fastest speed. Not surprisingly. Guro Liosa was kicked out by Hancock again. Respecting the old and loving the young, it is impossible to happen to Hancock. Guro Liosa, who landed again, felt desperate. In the palace. Maud and the crowd are dining. Hancock wanted Maude and the others to stay overnight, but Maude did not agree. After eating, he added another wave of supplies, and Maude immediately decided to set sail and leave. Under Hancocks reluctant gaze, Maude boarded the Hades from the roof of the palace. "Hankock." Maud stood on the bow of the Underworld and threw a phone worm at Hancock underneath. Hancock raised his hand to catch the phone worm thrown by Maud. Maud looked at Hancock and said, "If you are in trouble, remember to contact me." "Ok!!!" Hankuk nodded fiercely, with a look of excitement on his face. Maud smiled and motioned for Jia Ya to set off. The ??Netherland then slowly lifted off and flew toward the coastline. Hancock did not watch the Haunted Earth leave in place, but followed the Haunted Earth along the roof of the building. She intends to keep chasing to the coastline like this, until she can no longer see the Hades. This kind of behavior of completely lowering the body was shocked to the Nine Snake citizens unable to say a word, they were all dumbfounded and unbelievable. They watched Master Snake Ji chasing the Hades to the coastline, and they also chased them in groups. Soon. Midtu crossed the coastline and came to the sea. at the same time. Hancock and a large group of Nine Snake citizens who followed closely also came to the coastline, watching the Underworld go away. But at this moment, six warships appeared on the sea in the distance, coming towards the coastline in a line formation. "Ok?" Hancock and all the Hydra citizens all saw the warship. Guro Liosa, who came out panting, looked at the warship solemnly, and said solemnly: "In less than half a month, the navy can''t wait to send the fleet. It seems that this time it is really moving." Speaking, Guro Liosa looked at Hancock, frowning, and said: "Snake Ji, things have become troublesome, what should I do now?" "What to panic." Hancock looked at the warship with cold eyes, and said coldly: "It''s just six warships, just fight back." "" Guro Liosar was speechless. She thought, with the firepower of these six warships, only a few rounds of indiscriminate firepower bombardment would destroy the environment on the island. Even if this wave of navy is repelled by then, the destroyed environment cannot be restored in a short time, and the navy will most likely continue to send troops. This kind of vision that exists in the future, just thinking about it makes Guro Liosa''s scalp numb and worrying. Compared with Guroliosas precautions, the Hydra nationals present are ready to meet the enemy. Everyone''s eyes are focused on the warship coming from the waves. Suddenly. They saw that a huge black curtain fell from the sky without warning. "That is?!" Everyone was astonished as the dark curtain fell straight down, and then slashed on the six warships that were breaking through the waves in a straight formation. Suddenly, six warships were cut in half by the dark curtain almost at the same time. The two-divided hull dumped on the sea, causing huge waves. Sudden changes made the navy scream and fell into the sea, looking from a distance, like dumplings. For a while. On the surface of the sea, which should have been so quiet that no wind and waves could be heard, the screams and panic sounds from the navy suddenly resounded. "Why is Bajia D. Maude here......!!!" One of the elite lieutenant generals who led the team, standing on the bow of the dumped ship, looked up in horror at Maude, who was hovering in the air with black wings on his back. Maud looked at the elite lieutenant, as if looking at a dead man. "If any of you can go back alive, then... tell Aka Inu, if you send someone here, I don''t mind sending a few islands to the navy headquarters." Maud looked down at the numerous navies underneath, and with his fingers moved, the dark curtain that fell down suddenly condensed into a black spike hanging in the air. "Wish ya''ll good luck." As soon as the voice fell, Maude''s index pointed to the next. ৡ! ! ! Countless black spikes, shooting like a shower of rain toward the numerous navy underneath. The quite intensive attacks made it difficult for the navy to avoid, and black spikes pierced through their bodies. Accompanied by the screams one after another, the sea surface was gradually dyed red with blood. On the coastline. The nationals of ??Nine Snake were shocked by the scene in front of them. The black curtain that cut the six warships in half at that moment, the black navy spikes that fell down like a shower of rain. is all from the hands of men hovering in the air. The strength of the entire six warships, in front of the man, it will be wiped out in a single face. "What a terrible man..." They looked at Maude, who was inflicting a devastating attack on the navy. Everyone''s face was filled with unspeakable horror. This kind of terrifying strength is beyond their cognition. is really terrible... 4800 words (End of this chapter) Chapter 731： Joe Allie Bonnie Chapter 731 Joe Ellie Bonnie A total of six warships. A force of this size, a small and medium-sized island can be razed to the ground only by fire coverage. But the man, in an instant, wiped out the six warships. "What a powerful force this is..." Guro Liosa looked at Maude in the sky with a dull look. To be an enemy of such a terrible man, just thinking about it is a disaster. There was silence on the coastline. Everyone looked at what happened on the sea, all in shock. Hancock looked at Maude, his eyes gleaming. Although she was not afraid of these six warships, being able to be protected by Maude gave her a feeling that she had never experienced before. That is an indescribable sense of peace of mind, but also a sense of happiness that fills the whole heart. Hancocks face slowly showed a touching smile. Above the sky. Maud lowered his head and glanced across the blood-stained sea. If you use sight and hearing color to probe, you should be able to perceive many breaths that are not penetrated by black spikes. But Maude had no plans to make up the knife, and the pitch-black wings fluttered behind him and flew towards the Underworld. It was unexpected to be able to solve a problem for Hancock before leaving. This makes Maude feel good. He was thinking about how to repay Hancocks kindness to help him at all costs on the battlefield. also knows that there are not many opportunities to return Hancock in the future. The arrival of these six warships just gave Maude a chance to pay back. But-- The navy did not focus on post-war rest and recuperation, but instead sent troops to clean up the remaining Qiwu Sea. This kind of behavior gives people a feeling that no sand is tolerated. "It''s really unambiguous when it comes to dealing with Qiwuhai, Navy." Maud thought in his heart. Soon, Maude returned to the Underworld. After Mord boarded the ship, Jaya glanced at the blood-stained sea surface, and then used his power to control the Haunting to continue floating. Lafayette calibrated the course a little, then looked at Maude and asked: "Captain, is it going to return directly next?" "Do not." Maud shook his head, came to the bow, looked at the sky ahead, and calmly said: "Lets try your luck in the Chambord Islands. Anyway, it''s on the way." "Try your luck? What do you mean?" Cavendish looked at Maude standing at the bow, and asked in confusion. Lafayette and the rest of the people on the deck also looked at Maude, waiting for an answer. "It''s nothing, just drop by to the Chambord Islands and take a walk. If you are lucky, you may be able to meet one or two Celestials." Turning his back to the crowd, Maude explained softly what it means to try luck. Everyone immediately understood the words. The captain is planning to drop by the Chambordian Islands on the way back to the Devils Triangle to see if he can catch one or two Denon. As for what value the captured Tianlong people can play, everyone knows well. "Wow, let''s stop at the Chambord Islands for a while." Lafayette grinned, showing a cold smile, as if looking forward to the trip to the Chambord Islands. For a long time, he advocating the use of violence to solve problems, he is not interested in the weak at all, but if the target is the Tianlong people, it is different. If you can make those lofty and invincible Tianlong people scared to pee, it will definitely make him feel physically and mentally happy. "Wish us luck." Maud turned around, looking calmly at the companions on the deck. The last time we attacked the Holy Land Maria Gioria, the world government must greatly increase its defense afterwards. With their current lineup, it would be unwise to attack the Holy Land Mary Gioia rashly. So, if you can meet the Denonites of the "lower realm" in the Chambord Islands, things will become much easier. There is no loss even if you dont encounter it, just return to the Devils Triangle. Everyone looked at Maude, with different expressions for a while. In dealing with the Tianlongren, the captain of his own has always done whatever he wants, without any worries. Its no wonder-- D will be called Gods natural enemy. In this way, the Hades headed towards the Chambord Islands. Chambord is the only way for countless pirates to go to the new world. The pirates who used to only bring blood and blood to the islands, after coming to the Chambord Islands, instead of disturbing the stability of the Chambord Islands, they also brought a lot of economy to the Chambord Islands. This phenomenon is also due to the fact that the Chambordian Islands has divided an impossible zone on the island that can allow pirates and criminals to mix in it. It is worth mentioning that the slave trade industry on the Chambord Islands, after the fall of Doflamingo, has not declined, and is still the islands evergreen industry. After all, ?? is a profitable business, so if one Doflamingo falls, another Doflamingo will naturally take over. There are never a few people who are interested in it. This has caused the slave trade in the Chambord Islands to become more and more popular. The most important thing is that the Tianlong people who occasionally come down from the Holy Land will always spend a lot of money on the slaves they like, bringing huge profits to the slave merchants. Because of the support of these Denon people who don''t take money seriously, the affected slave industry on the Chambord Islands has revived unimaginable vitality in a short period of time. This also leads to-- The countless pirates who came to the Chambord Islands can come here without money, but most pirates usually come with a cage of slaves. For the pirates who need to spend money to prepare supplies and coat the pirate ship, slaves are equivalent to walking currency and can be exchanged for these things. So. In the streets that cannot be taken, one can often see a group of pirates holding a cage of slaves. This kind of cruel scene was not seen in the previous Chambord Islands. After all, the navy headquarters at that time had not moved to the new world on the other side of the red earth continent... The noisy street. A woman in a hooded cloak is walking fast in the street. In her hand, she held a piece of pizza until only one-third of it was left. "This island... is getting more and more disgusting." The woman lowered her head slightly, glancing at a group of pirates dozens of meters away from the corner of her eye. In front of the group of pirates, there is a cage truck being pushed. There are five undressed, nice-faced women in the cage. The direction this group of pirates are heading is a slave shop that specializes in buying female slaves in the impossible zone. The woman knows that these women in the cage will become a pile of money held in the palms of the hands by these pirates in ten minutes. She could even hear the group of pirates already talking about how to spend the large sum of money obtained from selling slaves. When the conversation arises, laugh loudly and endlessly. The excited look formed a very strong contrast with the gloomy female slave in the cage. The woman glanced at the pirates who showed the ugliness on the surface, but she cursed in her heart and looked away from the nausea. This matter has nothing to do with her. The woman seemed to not want to hear the disgusting sound of the pirates again, she swallowed the remaining pizza in one go, then speeded up her pace and strode in the other direction. "Ok?" Suddenly, the woman who had traveled a certain distance heard a movement from behind. Subconsciously turning around, he saw a man stopped in front of the group of pirates pushing the slave cage. The man is less than two meters tall, with a shameless western knife stuck in his waist. wears the same hooded cloak as hers, and wears a wide sunglasses on her face, almost covering half of her face. This kind of dress with the head and the tail hidden is not conspicuous in the inferior zone, but it will be more or less conspicuous. "Hey, people who like to be nosy, but dont live long." The woman guessed what the man wanted to do, and immediately sneered. When she raised her head slightly, some long pink hair came out of her hood. In front of the cage where the female slave is being held. Maud, who had been dressed up in disguise, looked at the pirates who had revealed their weapons with no expression on their faces. He came to the Chambord Islands to try his luck, to see if he could catch a few Dragonites. For this, he cannot reveal his identity. Otherwise, if the people on the island knew that he was here, even the Tianlong people would definitely flee in fear. After all, he has a record of killing five dragons. So, in order to hide his identity, Maude not only adjusted his height and body shape with his shadow ability, but also put Qiushui in the shadow box, and turned Bailey into a western knife he had never used. In addition, there is a hooded robe and sunglasses that can cover half of the face. From the current point of view, his disguise is very successful. Because the group of murderous pirates in front of him did not recognize his identity. If he could recognize it, he would have been so scared, how dare he show his murderous intent to Maude. "Tired of living, right?" The pirates who raised their weapons stared fiercely at Maude who suddenly stopped them. Because of the inability to take the present environment, it is normal for peers to dislike each other, and even evolve into fighting with weapons. It''s just that this kind of thing is not good for both parties. In line with harmony to make money, if you can avoid war, generally you will never do it easily. However. The mood of the leading pirate today seems not very good. "Stop talking nonsense, get rid of him!" He looked at the nosy Maude indifferently, his tone was full of cold killing intent. The people on the left and right of the street quickly noticed the movement here. They watched indifferently, as if they were watching an upcoming show. This pirate group who is going to take the female slaves to exchange for money is not a good thing. The captain gave an order, and the others attacked Maude without hesitation. If there is no accident, the person who is looking for trouble can be chopped into meat sauce in a few seconds with one hand. Maude looked at the pirates who were embracing him with no expression on his face, and slowly pulled out the western knives. There is no shadow ability, no armed color, and no overlord color that can solve the battle in an instant. He took Pele''s deformed western sword and faced the pirates who had attacked. There are no fancy skills, just using strength to swing every knife, it is to cut this group of pirates who are not afraid of death, even with a knife in half. It takes only a few seconds. There were a few more corpses on the ground, as well as a few broken knives. "What a terrifying strength!" "This guy is not an ordinary person!!!" "Escape!" This group of pirates soon realized that they had encountered hard stubble. After ??, she was also decisive, and did not hesitate to abandon the female slave who could earn a large sum of money, and turned around and fled. However, exposing your back to powerful enemies will only increase the speed of death. Maud put away the western knife, and then picked up the broken knife that fell on the ground. Just a little bit of force, the broken blade was broken into pieces the size of a coin. After that, Maude threw the fragment of the blade in his palm. ݡ! About dozens of fragments flew out through the air, turning into icy cold light, which accurately penetrated the pirates who turned and fled. "Uh?!" The pirates who were pierced by the blade fragments, before they could react, they just fell to the ground in a daze, and soon lost their vitality. This group of pirates did not know who killed them until they died. The people around the street were full of astonishment watching dozens of pirates who fell to the ground in a flash. They saw Maude breaking the knife into pieces with their own eyes. But before this scene happened, they never expected that Maude would use this unreasonable method to kill the group of pirates who were scattered. "How did he do that?!" The onlookers turned their gazes to Maude, and they couldn''t help but feel chills in their hearts. A woman in a hooded robe looked at Maude with a look of surprise. Only with the hand just now, she could see that Maude was not easy. Normally speaking, in this place only one step away from the new world, anyone with powerful strength who comes here will not hide their heads and tails, but will only show their strength unscrupulously to gain fame. Therefore, it is not common in the Chambord Islands to look like this powerful man who has specially disguised himself in front of him. "This guy...what the **** is it?" The woman was amazed. She has this outfit to avoid danger. Is this man, like her, specially disguised in order to avoid something? is wrong. If this is the case, you should not be nosy and save the female slaves in the public. The woman shook her head, no longer delving into it. No matter what the origin of this man, it has nothing to do with her. "I want to go to the new world quickly..." As the woman whispered, she looked back at Maude, who was rescuing the female slave from the cage. "Hey, what can you change if you save them now? They will still be thrown into the cage before long." The woman shook her head, turned and left. The world has never been better, so in her opinion, Maudes behavior is meaningless. After leaving this blood-stained street, the woman glanced at the restaurant not far away, hesitated for a moment, still couldn''t resist the overwhelming appetite, and walked towards the restaurant. ݡ At this moment, a small arrow shot at the woman amid a slight sound of breaking through the air. The woman was very alert, and the moment she reacted, she made evasive actions like a conditioned reflex. ! The small arrow grazed the woman''s arm, drawing a blood stain. "Has it been discovered?" The woman clutched her injured arm and looked at the direction where the arrow came from with a solemn expression. The direction ?? is the roof of a five-story house. On the top of the building stood a group of people wearing white robes and various masks. One of them was holding a crossbow. The arrow shot at the woman just now is undoubtedly what this person did. "Ah, I was avoided, but... it''s okay to scratch the skin." The person holding the crossbow, there was an unexpected female voice under the mask. The center of the team. A tall masked man, looking down at the woman below. "Joelie Bonnie, your ability is very important, you cant let you run around." "" This woman in a hooded cloak is also Bonnie, one of the supernovae. She looked up at the people on the top of the building, without saying a word, her expression was cold. Since she was slapped by a bear and flew to the South China Sea last time, she was scattered with her companions, but she had to work hard to return to the Chambord Islands. If it weren''t for the chasing of these **** guys, she would have returned to the Chambord Islands, and would have gone to the New World. I just didnt expect to hide all the way to Tibet, but it was still discovered. (End of this chapter) Chapter 732： Its you... Bajia D. Mord! ! ! Chapter 732 is you... Bajia D. Mord! ! ! A loose white robe, plus various masks. This outfit is the symbol of CP0. A group of CP0s on the roof of the house made no secret of their malicious intentions against Bonnie. But in the emotionally rendered aura, there is only no killing intent. Obviously, their purpose is to catch Bonnie alive. As for the reason- is Bonnies ability to move the human bodys time. For a study of world government, this ability has extraordinary significance. Pony herself also knows why the world government is pursuing her. She lowered her head and glanced at the slight skin wound on her arm that was pierced by the arrow, and did not hesitate to use her abilities against her body. The time acting on the body moves forward silently towards the [future]. In the next moment, Bonnie''s body trembled slightly, and her body was suddenly weak and weak. "Sure enough, anesthetic was smeared on the arrow..." Bonnie''s eyes narrowed. She was weak and weak, so she could only sit on the ground as if she was relieved. Above the roof of the building. Seeing the effect of the anesthetic, the woman holding the crossbow coldly said: "Do it." As soon as the voice fell, a thin and tall CP0 jumped up and leaped at the immobile Bonnie like a big bird. The anesthetic applied on the arrow was enough to make Bonnie lose her combat effectiveness. In this way, even if Bonnie has the strength to match the supernova title, she can only be captured alive by them without any resistance. The CP0 member who jumped down fell in front of Bonnie and took out a pair of sea floor stone handcuffs from his robe. Boney, who looked weak and weak, suddenly violent when the CP0 member took out the Hailou stone handcuffs, and patted the CP0 member in front of her with a probing hand. "Ok?" The body was touched, and the face under the mask of the CP0 member changed suddenly. He just reacted, he turned into a dying old man in the blink of an eye. Wrists like dead wood can''t even bear the weight of Hailou stone handcuffs. Click There was a squeaky sound of bones in the field. Only when the CP0 member screamed, he fell to the ground. When his **** fell on the ground, there was another louder, crisp sound similar to a fracture. The severe pain from the crotch caused his weak and weak nerves to regress and weaken like the changes in age, almost directly breaking down, and screaming. Hailou stone handcuffs then dropped to the ground, making a loud bang. Pony looked at the CP0 member who was turned into an old man by her coldly, and then kicked it over. Boom! Relentless kick, kicking on this CP0 member. The screams of ??CP0 members stopped abruptly, and their bodies flew upside down in an instant, hitting the ground not far away, and suddenly disappeared. The scene between the electric light and flint made all the CP0 members on the top of the building unexpectedly surprised. "What''s the matter? Did the anaesthetics not work?" "No, it works." The woman holding the crossbow has a very calm tone. "If it works, she should not be able to move." Hearing the words of the woman with the crossbow, the eyes of the others were fixed on Bonnie, who was able to move freely. Among the crowd, a CP0 member wearing a black face mask said muffledly: "The anesthetic did work, but the woman used the ability on her own body. In our opinion, although the time has only passed by one or two seconds, her physical state is directly jumped to the continuous anesthetic under the effect of the ability. The moment after time ends." "It turns out that this is the case, this woman...is quite clever." "I used the ability immediately after hitting the arrow. It seems to be familiar with our methods." "If it weren''t for this, how could she escape for so long?" "If it weren''t for Basolomi Bear, this woman would have to stay in prison until death." Everyone said a word to me, as if they were not worried that Bonnie would run away under their noses. "Hey, this is not the time to chat." Someone reminded her aloud, and pointed her finger at Bonnie, who had already run some distance. "Chasing." The leader of CP0 with black face mask jumped into the air, kicking both feet in the air. Boom. With a burst of air, the black-faced CP0 members stepped on the moon step, and their body suddenly turned into a swift black shadow, chasing Bonnie. In contrast, other CP0 members wearing various masks are also stepping on the moon step, closely following the black face mask CP0 members. Boom boom boom...! The continuous burst of air came from the air. Pony ran wildly on the ground. Hearing the movement from behind, she turned her head to look at the CP0 members who were chasing extremely quickly, her heart sank. These guys are not the pirates that can be seen everywhere in the sea, but CP0, which belongs to the highest organ of the world government. No one born here is weak. With her strength, when the number of people is at an absolute disadvantage, she is not sure to defeat them at all. "I have to go find a bear..." "Never get caught by them here!!!" Bonnie ran with all her strength, her head turned quickly, racking her brains to think about the way to escape. Suddenly. She saw a cage truck on the street in front of her. On the ground around the cage, lay a **** corpse. Not far from the corpse, stood the man who had just covered his head and concealed his face, and five female slaves who had just been rescued with horrified expressions. This is the place she passed by just now. She was chased by CP0, but she accidentally ran back here. "That guy..." Boney looked at the man in the hooded cloak standing with the female slaves, and was surprised. She thought this guy would leave here directly after releasing the female slaves from the cage. After all, with a few burdens, its not the style of [Lone Walker]. "Couldn''t you be a bad guy?" Bonnie thought so, but a ray of hope rose in her heart. She was thinking, since this man saved even the slaves, and it seemed that he was planning to send the female slaves out of this illegal place. So, if she ran over to the man for help, there was a high probability that she would be helped. Thinking of this, Bonnie leaned towards the man subconsciously. "Help...the bad guys are chasing me, woooo...!!!" Poni quickly changed her age, becoming a girl of only eleven or twelve years old, running wildly while shouting a weak cry for help. Maude, who was thinking about how to place these five female slaves, followed the call for help, and saw a girl in a cloak running towards him. "what''s the situation?" Maud was startled, but soon he noticed that the group of CP0 members who had stepped on Moonwalk behind Bonnie narrowed their eyes. Bonnie raised her head and glanced at Maude, gritted her teeth slightly, her heart was pretending to be tripped by something, her body suddenly leaned forward and lost her balance, and she fell to the ground a few meters away from Maude. Wow! With too much force, Bonnie''s hat was lifted back, revealing her long pink hair. Maud inadvertently glanced at Bonnies face, she was a little girl who looked only eleven or twelve years old. His gaze flicked over the little girl''s lips applying lipstick, and Maude couldn''t help showing a strange color in her eyes. For someone else, most of them cant recognize this girl as a gluttonous girl, Joelie Bonnie. But Maude is different. Through the special way of applying lipstick, he recognized Bonnie''s identity at a glance. The most important thing is that he knows that Bonnie has the ability to change age freely. Otherwise, when most people see an eleven or twelve-year-old girl, they will not associate her with Bonnie at all. In the air. The members of CP0 who were chasing by, after seeing Bonnie fall inexplicably, while secretly vigilant, they hurriedly rushed towards Bonnie. As for the existence of Maude and the five female slaves, as well as the corpses in one place, they were ignored. After all, their target is Bonnie, so as long as it doesn''t affect other people, basically nothing will happen. Even if it is accidentally affected, it is nothing more than taking a little effort to kill one more person, no big deal. The CP0 members with such thoughts fell from the sky and rushed to Bonnie, who was lying on the ground with her back facing them. at this time. Maud took a shot, slashing a giant leap slash with the knife, and flew towards the fallen CP0 members through the air. "Ok?!" A group of CP0 members were shocked. In order to avoid the leap slash that Maude cut over, they had to give up pounce on Bonnie and instead fell from the air to the ground. Flying and slashing over their heads, flying towards the Arqi mangroves in the distance. Boom! Slashing bombardment on the trunk of the Arqi Mangrove. Snap Snap The powerful power from ?? directly blasted the Yarqi mangrove into two halves. The top half of the canopy that lost its support slowly slammed into the ground. Accompanied by a loud noise, the top half of the canopy fell to the ground, and the ground of the entire island trembles suddenly. The people around ?? were either surprised or calmly looking at the half of the Yarqi mangrove that fell to the ground. Every time there are ruthless people on the Chambordian Islands, there will always be archi mangroves suffering. People who have stayed on the island for a long time seem to be used to this phenomenon, so they seem very calm. But the first time I saw the man who broke the Yarqi mangrove tree, I was shocked to see the instigator Maude. A group of CP0 landed steadily, all looking at Maude, who was maintaining the slashing posture. Only the blow just now, they can see that Maude is very strong, and it is definitely not the kind of target that can be solved at will. Entangling with it, there are harms but no benefits. The black face mask man immediately weighed the pros and cons. "We are dealing with that woman, not you." He raised his finger at Bonnie, who seemed to be getting up from the ground with difficulty, and said indifferently: "So as long as you leave now, I can assume that nothing has happened." "" Maud did not speak, but silently stared at the group of people in white robes and masks. The knife raised does not mean to put it away. Only based on the relationship between Xiong and Bonnie, it is impossible for him to die for Bonnie. Even if the person who came to him for help was not Bonnie, he would still take action. There is no other reason, just that you dont want CP0, which is affiliated with the world government agencies, to follow your heart. Take a step back. If Maude was walking down the street, he would not happen to meet a few CP0 members. Then, he will also take a decisive move and kill these CP0 members with the momentum of thunder. Made didn''t say a word, but CP0 members saw that Maude was determined to intervene in this matter, and they all showed a fierce light, but they were hidden by the mask. Pony stood up and looked at Maude, who drew a knife to help, with a burst of joy in her heart. She was right. The man in front of him who would rescue slaves on the street was indeed a bad guy who likes to fight injustices. He didn''t look like a pirate anyway. Bonnie was stunned, thinking silently in her heart. "Brother, help me...this group of bad guys want to sell me to the slave shop...oooo..." With tears in Bonnie''s eyes, she looked at Maude pitifully. Maud didn''t even look at Bonnie. He took two steps forward and looked at CP0 headed by the black-faced man with a blank face. This kind of behavior fell in the eyes of the CP0, and it was undoubtedly telling them: I will take care of this. "Looking for death." The black-faced masked man''s eyes were cold, and he immediately used the technique of returning his life. Kaka The body enveloped in the robe suddenly bulged in a circle. Shave! The figure of the man with the black face mask flashed and came to Maude''s side. Iron block. Fist bone! Fist hardened by both arms and iron block, hit Maude''s left temple fiercely. Maud did not squint, opened his left hand with five fingers, and landed in front of the temple ahead of time, trying to block the fist bone of the black-faced masked man from the side. "Naive!" Seeing the defensive moves taken by Maud between the electric light and flint, the black-faced masked man couldn''t help but sneered in his heart. His fist bones, but after double hardened moves, the power that can burst out has never let him down. When he saw Maudes response, the image of his fist blasting the mans head through the palm of his hand appeared in his mind almost at the same time. However-- The expected scene did not happen. The fist bones with powerful penetrating power, when they touched the palm of the hand, they seemed to hit a big mountain, unable to make any progress. "How can it be?!!" Feeling the terrifying resistance from his fist, the man with the black mask couldn''t believe it. How strong domineering does it take to block his fist bones easily in this way? Where did such a domineering monster emerge from, and why is it in such a place? After being horrified, the man with the black face mask finally felt a strong sense of crisis in Maude. If he had been aware of it before, he would never be so entrusted to attack Maude alone. "Stay away from him!" In an instant, the black-faced masked man retreated, and in an instant he put his thoughts into action. He lifted his foot, he would use his foot to force Maud back, so as to get away from him. However, as soon as he moved, Maude attacked faster. Before the black-faced masked man had time to get out of his feet, there was a sudden pain in his chest. "Ok?!" The black-faced masked man''s body was shaken, and he slowly looked down. But he saw a beam of pitch-black thing, piercing through his chest, and brought out a lot of blood. "This, this is...?" The black-faced masked man immediately recognized that the dark object running through his chest was a solid shadow. And there is only one person in the entire world who can use this ability, and that is-- In an instant, the man with the black-faced mask felt an icy chill instantly spread over his limbs and a hundred skeletal bodies, and then went straight to the heavenly cover along his back. "Yes, it''s you, Bajia......!!!" "Puff!" The black face mask man''s words were not finished, the body was torn apart by the shadow and turned into a remnant body. The lightning-like confrontation, a very **** scene, suddenly stunned the people around who were watching the theater. And other CP0 members saw that the black masked man as the leader was dropped by Maud in a second, and they all showed shock and horror. They are so accustomed to death, they will react like this It''s not because the black-faced masked man who is stronger than them would be dropped by a face, but because they recognized Maud''s identity through the physical shadow. "It''s you...Bajia D. Mord!!!" A group of CP0 members suddenly looked at Maude with great tension. Pony, who originally thought she could get out of danger by holding a thigh, also recognized Maud''s identity through her shadow ability, and she suddenly showed a dull look. She would never think of-- The man she thought was the kind of bad guy who likes to fight and hug, turned out to be Maude who nearly killed her in the Chambord Islands before! ! ! What kind of bad guy is this, it is clear that she is a killer! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 733： Speechless shock Chapter 733 Silent Shock The man with the head and the tail who rescued the slaves from the crowd Turns out to be Bajia D. Mord! Bonnie was in the mist for a moment. If I hadnt seen it with my own eyes, who would have believed the man who had made a huge reputation in the sea... will not only rescue slaves on the street, but will also lend a helping hand to those who come to ask for help. Too fake Bonnie almost thought she was dreaming. On the other hand, the people around me who were thrilled to watch the theater, realized that the man wearing sunglasses was Maud, they all looked like a ghost. "The spicy man is back!!!" "Baka, D. Mord... how is this possible...!" "Hey, what are you still doing? Run!" "Oh? Oh! Wait for me!" Most of the people watching the theater around were shocked by Mauds reputation. For fear of lying down with their guns, they gave Mord absolute respect, and immediately left the scene as quickly as possible. But there is also a small group of people who did not leave this place of right and wrong immediately. "I''m sure, that guy is definitely a counterfeit!" A man with five flintlocks hanging from his waist, said very confidently: "If it was a real Bekah D. Mord, how could it be possible to do such a thing, brothers, do you think what I said makes sense?" The man embraced his arms and made a vow. After he finished speaking, he looked at his fellow brothers for the first time and wanted to get their feedback. "???" However, what came into view were the brothers who had run hundreds of meters. "Fuck!" How could the man still have the calmness he had before, his face changed, and he ran after the brothers who ran away. In just a few seconds. Except for the five female slaves who were dumbfounded, the people around the street ran away without a trace. In the field. A group of CP0 members looked at Maude with fear and nervousness. From the corner of his eyes, he glanced at the broken body of the black-faced masked man, with a heavy heart. The strength of the black-faced mask man is the strongest in their team. As a result, he was killed by Maude as soon as he met him. The suffocating and overwhelming strength gap made the CP0 members, who have always been task-focused, for the first time to retreat and hesitate to move forward. If it werent for the mission of capturing Bonnie alive, they would have obeyed their judgments deep in their hearts and moved away from the dangerous man Maud as quickly as possible. "You dogs of the dragon people...when did you become so timid?" Maud''s eyes were cold and he looked at the CP0 people who were frozen in place and did not move. While speaking, the western knife in Maude''s hand wriggled and transformed into a jade-white pistol. After that, he pinned the pistol to his waist. On the palm of ??''s free right hand, a long black and red knife slowly emerged from the shadow waves, which he held in his hand. This knife is Qiushui that Maud put into the film box specially. Just now, in order to kill the black-faced man with the strongest strength like a lightning bolt, Maude directly used his shadow ability. After the identity was exposed, naturally there was no need to hide and tuck him, and he took out Qiu Shui. himself, when he saw CP0, he didn''t intend to hide his identity anymore. Because only the shadow ability can be used to kill the group of CP0 in front of you with the force of destruction. But the more important reason is that he wants to let the world government know that he is the one who killed this group of CP0. I dont know if there are any capable people in this group of CP0. According to the information provided by Sunny, there is a team of capable people in CP0. Every member of that team has very powerful strength, as well as extremely powerful devil fruit abilities such as rustling and shining. If there are capable people in the group of CP0 in front of him, even if he is not in vain this trip, he can start with a new Devil Fruit. Hearing Maudes ridicule, CP0, who was born with a retreat but couldnt put it into action, could only take courage and attack Maude with the blessing of anger. Except for the masked woman holding the crossbow to keep a sufficient distance, the rest of the CP0 is either shaved or moon step, instantly turning into a black shadow that is hard to see with the naked eye, attacking Mord from all directions. Facing the offensive from CP0 everyone, Maude looked calm. He didn''t see any movement, the ground beside his feet suddenly became a flow of shadows. Immediately afterwards, he sank directly into the shadow tide and disappeared without a trace. Maud sinks into the shadow tide, and the CP0 people suddenly lose their target. The rhythm of ?? is affected, so they can only be forced to stop before the surging shadow tide. "Find him." CP0 everyone''s eyes flashed red immediately, but they used the color of seeing and hearing. CP0 is still the strongest organization of the world government. Almost every member of the team can make good use of seeing, hearing and color. You need to know that armed color is a horrible skill in the new world, but the sight and hearing color that requires talent to learn is different. Among the hundreds of pirates in the new world, it would be great to have one person who can master what they see and hear. This is also enough to prove the rarity of seeing and hearing color. And this group of CP0 can basically use the color of sight and hearing, from which we can see the background of the CP0 unit. It is no wonder that the main force of the revolutionary army, headed by Saab and the commander of the army, will suffer in the hands of CP0. This team can indeed be called the strongest shield and sharpest spear of the dragons. Its just that they seldom show their strength in front of people in normal times, and their sense of existence is definitely not as good as the group of big pirates who make waves on the sea. "Everywhere... his breath!" CP0 everyone used seeing and hearing colors, but they could not accurately locate the mod breath. In their perception, there are at least dozens of breaths in the movie tide that is expanding. In desperation, the CP0 people could only temporarily distance themselves, and at the same time, they raised their legs to symbolically cut away the footsteps of the breath traces in the shadow tide. The crescent-shaped arashi feet cut into the shadow tide one after another, at most splashing a little water, the effect is really minimal. And their attack seemed to stimulate the shadow tide. Suddenly, the shadow tide suddenly rose up like a tsunami, from top to bottom, towards the CPO everyone. "Retreat!" CP0 everyone knows the tricky part of this shadow wave, and retreats decisively, trying to avoid the shadow wave that is swept by. However-- They soon discovered that the shadow tide that swept towards them like a tsunami has been expanding in scale. Or-- The entire island of trees at the foot is gradually being assimilated into a shadow tide. This is also the most terrifying place after the ability is awakened. CP0 people watched the growing scale of the movie tide. Although they had not formally confronted the movie tide, the pressure that came first had already moved their minds. In the shadow tide, Maude looked at the CP0 people who were waiting for him with a blank face. "Solve you in ten seconds." Maud whispered to himself softly. The shadow tide moved with his thoughts, and countless pitch-black pointed spears were extended from it. A cursory glance, there are at least tens of thousands. The densely packed pointed spear heads, like a tightened spring, are aimed at the CP0 people below. ......! Without any warning, thousands of pointed spears suddenly broke through the air, like a swarm of locusts covering the sky and covering the ground, shooting towards the CP0 people underneath in all directions. "Be careful!!!" Looking at the jet-black gun array that blocked all the dodge space, everyone in CP0 shrank sharply, and the blood on their faces faded like a tide. This kind of scalp numbing attack is so dense that even the paper painting in the six formulas can''t do anything. In the inevitable situation, the choice left to them is to carry it hard. "Iron!" "Armed color hardened!" "Iron block, empty drum!" "Life is back, bones!" Being dignified, everyone in CP0 used their most defensive moves. The next moment. Countless black-pointed guns arrived as scheduled, hitting them continuously like a torrential rain. clang clang... They are hardened with armed colors and defended by iron blocks, like invulnerable steel plates, and the jet-black pointed spears that are flying in one after another. "The power is not as strong as expected." "It''s down..." After carrying the pitch-black pointed spear, everyone in CP0 is sure about it. As the number of ?? increases, the individual attack power will be reduced accordingly. This is common sense in combat. The experienced CP0 should have this foresight, but the deterrence brought by Maud is really terrible. It''s so terrible that they are worried that they will be defeated by this offensive before defending. Soon, the pitch-black spear fell completely. CP0 everyone is safe and sound. The masked woman holding a crossbow outside the range, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief after seeing her companions successfully resisting Maud''s attack. Although the power of the pitch-black gun array is average, the array of locust swarms is really shocking. "What should I do to get him out?" The mask girl turned to think about how to win, and stared at the grand movie tide. The information returned by Jianwense did not help her find the location of Maude. But if you want to dissolve this shadow tide, you have to pull out Maude who is hiding in the shadow tide. Otherwise, it will be difficult for them to compete head-on with the movie tide. The only thing I can do is to try my best to consume Mauds stamina. Just as the mask woman was thinking, the mutation happened. From the perspective of the masked woman, she barely saw Maude''s figure penetrated from the shadow tide. "Ok?" The mask girl was still thinking about how to get Maud out, but Maud had unexpectedly come out on his own initiative. Her face changed hastily, and as soon as she raised her crossbow, she saw Maude holding a long knife and rushing straight towards her companions. At the same time, on top of the surging shadow tide, countless jet-black pointed spears were once again condensed. ݡ! ! ! The pitch-black pointed spear was all over the sky, and once again shot towards the CP0 people. CP0 everyone''s hearts are condensed, and they are showing their magical powers to prevent the second wave of dark spikes. In the line of sight, Maude was nowhere to be seen. Clang clang......! The pitch-black pointed spear fell on the people of CP0, and it flew again without accident, and did not cause any harm to the people of CP0. But just as the pitch-black pointed spear fell, a sharp blade of light cut through everyone''s body in the blink of an eye. "Uh!?" CP0 when everyone reacted, they only felt cold somewhere in their body. Immediately afterwards, there was a severe pain. After all the battles, they realized something instantly. Their eyes trembled, and they turned their heads hard to see Maude stepped on the pitch-black spears all over the floor while slowly returning Qiu Shui to her sheath. ϡ! The sound of the long knife returning to its sheath was like a signal, and the CP0 people suddenly shot a **** arrow. A lot of blood poured from mid-air to the ground. CP0 everyone looked confused, and fell to the ground one after another. Only a person wearing a horn mask can barely stand up. He is the only capable person among the crowd. It is a coincidence that the man in the horned mask is a superman with the ability of copper and copper fruit. And the copper and copper fruit abilities of the previous two terms also happened to die under Maude. As the current copper-copper fruit-powered person, most of them can''t escape this calamity. "Puff wow..." The seriously injured man in the bull-head mask weakened his knees and fell to his knees. With a throbbing chest, he spouted a big mouthful of blood toward the ground. The power formed by the domineering entering the body has caused him huge damage, and he has obviously lost his combat effectiveness. The one who still has the power to fight is the only woman holding the crossbow. "In an instant..." The crossbow woman looked at Maude with her eyes wide open. It took only about five seconds to beat the powerful companions like this... Heart palpitations and panic are no longer enough to describe the mood of the crossbow woman at this moment. Maud glanced at it. The woman with a crossbow suddenly fell into an ice cellar. But after all, she was a warrior who had been severely trained since she was a child, and despite her confusion, she did not give up the struggle. She shook her arm abruptly, and in an instant pointed the crossbow bolt loaded on the crossbow at Maud. ͡! The ??armed color was released from the palm, quickly attached to the hand crossbow, dyeing the hand crossbow black. Simultaneously. The woman forcibly suppressed the waves in her heart, barely used the color of seeing and hearing, and red light appeared in her brown eyes. Her sight color is stronger than armed color, so she chose a combat style that favors long-range attacks. The difficulty of weapon output of the hand crossbow is much lower than that of firearms or bows and arrows. For her relatively weaker armed color attainments, she is a relatively high-quality weapon. "Boom boom!" After the woman knew the timing with her knowledge, she did not hesitate to pull the trigger, and two delicate crossbow arrows smeared with poison came to Maude in the blink of an eye. Compared with women, Maudes perceptions are only strong but not weak. Before the crossbow arrow came, Maude swung his knife to cut the crossbow arrow accurately. is at this moment. The small and exquisite crossbow arrows that flew over, suddenly burst into a dozen smaller crossbow arrows like a lotus flower, and attacked all positions of Maude''s body. Such a sudden change made Maude slashed. And the dozen or so small crossbow arrows that burst out hit Maude''s body in this way. Dark Arrow makes a contribution! Seeing this scene, the crossbow woman was surprised and delighted. The moment the poisonous arrow shot into Maudes body, she decided that even if it was as strong as Maude, she had to fall down obediently. "It turned out to be nothing more than that..." The sensory impact brought by the strong sense of drop made her face suddenly become hideous. But the next moment. The vision in the eyes of the woman with the crossbow suddenly took off. "Eh?!" The woman with the crossbow was stunned, her eyes moved up with difficulty, and she saw the fingers pressing on her forehead. She suddenly realized something, and looked at where Maude was. I saw Maude, who was shot by the poisonous crossbow, turned into a pitch-black liquid. The crossbow woman who understood her, her eyes were suddenly filled with despair. Maud walked with the head of the woman with a crossbow in one hand, and walked towards the only horned man in the field who was still alive. The seriously injured man in the horns mask looked at Maude who was walking step by step with horror on his face. Less than ten seconds... The companions were all solved by Mod. The terrified man in the horns mask, a stormy sea was set off in his heart. Only when you face it in person, can you fully understand Bajia D. Mords strength is far beyond what intelligence can describe. Maud casually threw away the head of the crossbow woman who had closed her eyes, and came to the man in the horn mask who was shaking and unable to move. No time wasted. Maud knocked out the horned mask man, and then brought the horned mask man to Bonnie. Looking at Maude who came by, and Bonnie who witnessed the process with her own eyes, she was shocked. That surpassed her perception of terrifying power, and far exceeded the impression Maude gave her when she was in the Chambord Islands half a year ago. She was shocked. "Joelie Bonnie." Maud looked at Bonnie with a shocked look, and said her name in an understatement. Hearing Maude chanting her name, Bonnie''s heart twitched, almost without any thought or reflex. The strong sense of crisis generated out of thin air caused her to attack Maude without warning. "Retrospect!!!" Bonnie patted Maud with lightning. Its been more than half a month, and my cold hasnt healed... The town organized a new crown vaccine for four consecutive days... I had a cold, I missed it perfectly, o(ini)o (End of this chapter) Chapter 734： It turned out to be the Maude Pirates, then its okay... Chapter 734 It turned out to be the Maude Pirates, then its okay... Boney is too sensitive. Maud just called out her name suddenly. Thinking that she was pretending to be perfect, she decisively shot Maude without even thinking about it. Having such an overreaction depends on her experience in hiding in Tibet in the past six months. She cannot make mistakes, not even the slightest mistake. If she makes a mistake, she may lose her freedom again, let alone find the bear. Bonnie''s shot without warning made Maude''s brows slightly raised. Its just how he could be easily hit, just by raising his hand, he clasped Bonnies probing wrist. Think about it, when Bonnie made her shot, she didn''t consider that her current body was eleven or twelve years old. So this seems to be a very fast shot, in Maude''s view, it is pitifully slow. And Maude has a certain degree of understanding of Bonnie''s abilities, but he will not easily activate Bonnie''s abilities. Ponys wrist was clasped by Maude, her heart was shocked, and she had to subconsciously use her ability to turn her body into a child to get rid of Maudes control. However-- Her thoughts just came into being, and the suffocating aura emanating from Maude''s body just shrouded her. "Don''t move." Along with the aura, it was Maudes warning that did not contain any emotions. Only under the rendering of the aura, Bonnie''s spirit was instantly shaken. The horror and oppressive feeling close at hand also made Bonnie instantly understand the situation. She suddenly shot Maude just now, more of a conditioned reflex. I now come back to my senses, only to realize how stupid I was just now. In this situation with no chance, she obediently gave up the struggle. "Very good." Seeing that Bonnie was so intrigued, Maude narrowed her aura. "Although it is not clear why you were chased by CP0, the bear is kind to me, so...no matter who your enemy is, as long as you are willing to seek refuge from me, I can save your life." "!!!" Pony heard the words, her pupils shrank slightly, and she was gradually replaced by surprise when she looked at Maude. Maud let go of Bonnies wrist and said calmly: "You can believe it or not, anyway, the choice is yours." After finishing speaking, Maude carried the unconscious horn mask man, crossed Bonnie, and strode forward. "Stop!" Bonnie suddenly turned to look at Maudes back. Maud stopped and turned to meet Bonnie''s gaze. Bonnie''s chest was slightly up and down, and she asked out the question she cared most. "Do you know where the bear is now?" "" After hearing this, Mord did not answer Bonnies question immediately, but slowly raised his head and looked towards the top of the red earth continent. After a few breaths. Maud turned to look at Bonnie and nodded: "I know." "tell me!!!" Bonnie couldn''t help taking two steps forward. Finding the bear is extremely important to her. Maud glanced at Bonnie''s expression. On that immature face, except for excitement, it is still excitement. I dont know the specific relationship between this woman and the bear. Maud thought in his heart. "Come with me." did not ask Bonnie about the relationship between her and Xiong on the spot. After Maude left a sentence, he went forward on his own. Bonnie was stunned for a moment, but she did not hesitate to follow Maude decisively. She was never the type who would easily believe what others said. It was precisely because of this that she could hide away for so long without being caught. But in this situation, she can only choose to believe Maude''s words. After all, if Maude is going to be against her, he just shoots directly, there is no need to circumscribe. Thinking of this, Bonnie involuntarily glanced at the man with a horn mask like a dead dog that Maude was holding in her hand. This group of CP0 squad, which is not weaker than hers, is in front of Maude, but it is like a group of unknowing miscellaneous fish, which is solved at once. But Bonnie knew very well that if she went to play against Maude, she was also killed by a spike. "Bear, I will find you..." Pony followed Maud, silently thinking. On one of the tree islands in the Chambord Islands. Commercial streets, crowds come and go. Brook, who has been carefully disguised, walks through the crowd. The outstanding height and the flamboyant style of dress made him stand out in the crowd. So that, people who come and go, basically look at Brooke more. It''s just that Brooke didn''t take it seriously, and the eye sockets covered by pink sunglasses kept sweeping around. As long as someone kneels down, it means that the Tianlong people are infested. "Ooooooo, talking about this place..." Brook looked at the buildings on both sides of the street, and slowly fell into the memory. "It seems to be the place where I met the Tianlongren last time!" After thinking for a few seconds, Brooke finally remembered. The first time he and Maude came to the Chambord Islands, it was on this street that he met the female Celestial Dragon named Charulia Palace. At that time, she was still thinking about not causing trouble to Maude, so she almost knelt down on the street facing Charulia Palace, just like the other people around. Think about it at that time, it was pretty unpredictable. "I don''t know if I can still meet the Tianlongren here, to be honest, my luck has never been very good, oh oh oh." Brook raised his hand to slightly adjust the brim of his hat, walked through the slightly crowded crowd, and strode forward. Currently, except for Cavendish, who may cause trouble, he was ordered to stay on board by Modler, and the rest have landed on the Chambord Islands. The purpose of ?? is to catch one or two Dragonites from the Chambord Islands and go back. According to Mauds instructions, this is a technical job that requires luck. So its okay even if you dont meet the Tianlongren, anyway, its just a trip for nothing, and then go directly back to the Devils Triangle. If you are lucky enough to meet the Tianlongren, it is naturally the best. Even if there is only one Tianlongren, it is enough. Brook wandered aimlessly in the street. Wandering for a while, nothing was gained. Under the premise of lack of intelligence support, if you want to run into a Tianlongren in such a place, the probability of having a 1% chance is to laugh. "My luck is not so good as expected." Brook visited three tree islands, but nothing was gained. However, he is still quite optimistic. Before the gathering time comes, he is ready to go to the next tree island to try his luck. Finding the right direction, Brooke just took a step when he heard some movement in the distance behind him. The moment he heard the movement, Brook immediately turned around and looked in the direction of the sound. "Ok?" Brook was slightly startled. On the street in the distance, a female Tianlong wearing a bubble hood with a slightly pointed nose, surrounded by many guards, riding a majestic snow-white wolf, swaying in the middle of the street. The giant wolf lowered his head slightly, and the fleshy flesh that was visible to the naked eye was stuck in the open sharp teeth. I dont know whether this meat foam is left over from the food used to feed it, or it is more cruel... On both sides of the street. No matter who it is, without exception, he knelt down on the ground, waiting for the dragon to pass. A person who has the strength and is still calm. But those ordinary people, in the face of the deterrence created by the giant wolf, it is difficult to keep calm. They all trembled and panicked. Among the kneeling crowd, there are also younger children. The intimidating power of the giant wolf is nothing more than fatal to these children. When this female dragon passed by a little girl riding a giant wolf, the little girl who was crushed by her parents could not bear the fear that grew from her heart. "Ahhhhh!!!" The little girl was frightened and screamed. Fierce reaction, even the little girls parents could not suppress it. The female dragon and the giant wolf suddenly looked at the little girl who was crying and crying. The many guards flocking on both sides of the Tianlongren did not hesitate to point their weapons at the scared little girl. In such a change, the face of the little girl''s parents instantly became extremely pale, with no blood at all. "Yes, I''m sorry, the child is not sensible...can, can you forgive us..." Despite being shrouded in unspeakable fear, the little girls father still plucked up the courage to beg the Dragonite for mercy. Nv Tianlongren looked at the little girl''s father with a look of insects, and said coldly: "Untouchables, who allowed you to look directly at the palace?" "Yes, right..." "Crack." Before the apology of the little girl''s father was finished, she was bitten off by the giant wolf''s upper body. Click. Blood dripping, only half of the corpse remained, and suddenly fell to the ground weakly. The little girls mother seemed to be frightened and stupefied. There was no gloss in her eyes, she stared at the mans remnant body blankly. The little girl is crying harder. "It''s so noisy." Nv Tianlong suddenly took out an exquisite pistol and pointed the muzzle at the head of the crying little girl. The guards beside ?? looked on with cold eyes, while the people kneeling on both sides of the street did not even dare to look up. Just as the female dragon was about to pull the trigger, Brooke came to the giant wolf without knowing it. "This lady, can you let me admire your underwear?" Brook raised his head slightly and looked at the female dragon who was riding on the giant wolf, with a sincere tone, and he couldn''t see that he was joking at all. Faced with this sudden request, the female dragon on the back of the wolf, and the guards next to it, couldn''t believe Brooke who appeared from nowhere. On both sides of the street, a small group of people secretly raised their heads and looked at what was happening. They were all dumbfounded on the spot when they saw Brooke seriously asking the female dragon to appreciate the underwear. Their three views and cognitions were severely trampled by Brooke on the ground at this moment. If they hadnt seen it with their own eyes, how could they have imagined that in this world, there are people who are so brave enough to ask for underwear to appreciate? crazy. is really crazy. Whether it is the guards around, or the Celestial being riding on the back of a wolf, it is the first time to encounter this kind of thing. So that they were in a dream, and they did not react. The look of the female dragon who was molested by Brooke is extremely wonderful. Have she ever suffered such humiliation? is to turn the muzzle directly and pull the trigger at Brooke. "Boom boom boom!" The gunfire sounded one after another. The bullets flying out of the barrel of the gun instantly penetrated Brook''s body. The female Tianlongren emptied the bullet in one go. In a moment, more than ten bullet holes appeared on the ground behind Brooke. Looking at more than a dozen holes in Brook''s shirt, the female dragon snorted and slowly put away the pistol. "what!" Brooke suddenly yelled. "My chest was shot, although I don''t have a chest, oooooooo...!" "???" Looking at Brooke, who had been shot more than a dozen shots at close range and was full of energy, the female dragon and the guards next to her were dumbfounded. After Brooke finished feeling, he looked down at the pink shirt with more than ten torn holes, and said angrily: "It''s so rude, I''ve chosen clothes like this for a long time!" "kill him!" The female dragon did not listen to Brooke''s words at all, and in a tone full of anger and killing intent, ordered the guards next to her to kill Brooke. Hearing the order, the guards raised their weapons and rushed towards Brook in a flash. But in a blink of an eye, Brook was lost in their eyes. "Where are people?" The guards were slightly surprised. Next second. The guards heard the humming from behind. "Behind!" The guards turned around abruptly and looked at Brooke, who was humming and slowly returning the sword to the sheath. "Kill him!" The guards rushed to Brook again. But Brooke slowly turned around, looking at the heavily armed guards rushing over. "You have worked hard, but it''s over." Brook pushed the last inch of the sword into the scabbard in front of the guards. ϡ With the soft sound of the sword being sheathed, the guards who were rushing towards Brook suddenly froze in place. There was an expression of disbelief on their faces for an instant. Immediately afterwards, the chill out of thin air from them turned into a layer of ice, freezing their bodies and even their expressions. A total of twenty-six fully armed guards were killed by Brook''s Soul Sword in one face. The female dragon on the back of the wolf, after seeing this scene, there is no fear, but more angry. "A mere inferior pariah, dare to do such a thing!!!" The female dragon slapped the giant wolf under her forcefully, and said angrily: "Hurry up and kill this inferior pariah to this palace!" However. The giant wolf did not respond to her orders for a long time. The female dragon was even more furious, lowering her head to look at the giant wolf under her. was surprised to find that the giant wolf was like the group of useless guards. The half of the body, including the wolf''s head, had already become an ice sculpture. "Waste, all waste!" The female Tianlongren''s face became savage and distorted, she slammed her gun at Brooke who was walking step by step, and frantically pulled the trigger. But a pistol without a bullet can only make a burst of weak empty bullets. "Yooooooo." Brook looked at the female Tianlongren who was going crazy, and said quietly: As for the request for me to appreciate the underwear, its okay if you disagree, but you have to come with me. "Inferior untouchables, do you know who this palace is?!" "I know." Brook nodded slightly, and said in a very serious tone. "You are an ordinary person who is about to become a prisoner. In addition, I am the nose song Brooke under the command of the Maud Pirates, not an inferior untouchable." "What, what?!" Only hearing the name Maude, there was no female Heavenly Dragon from the beginning to the end, the face of this society finally showed a look of horror. On both sides of the street. The passers-by who have been completely stunned by this scene are all Brooke who is shocked to look at the self-reported door. Just call the aloof Tianlongren an ordinary person. Actually even want to turn a dragon into a prisoner? This kind of thing that can be called a fantasy, just like this happened before their eyes. If not, they thought they were in a dream. But after hearing the name of the Maud Pirate Group, which has set off stormy waves many times in the world, their inner activities changed as follows. Dare to treat Tianlongren like this? I''m crazy, I''m tired of living. what? It turned out to be the Maud Pirates. That''s okay... (End of this chapter) Chapter 735： The capabilities the world government needs Chapter 735 Capabilities Needed by World Governments The last time I faced the Dragonites in the Chambord Islands, I couldnt do anything. But time has passed. This time, Brooke has no worries or pressure. With his own captain as his backing, in his eyes, the Denon is just like ordinary people, nothing special. Now that he wants to kill the Tianlongren, he can also shoot without burden. "Yoooooooo..." No longer wasting time, Brooke suddenly shot the female dragon on the back of the wolf. Soul Sword of Sorrow threw an icy glow in the air, pointing directly at the female dragon. "!!!" The attack that came with the cold light instantly magnified the fear of the female dragon. She was already shocked by Maude''s name, and she simply rolled her eyes and fainted. Brook took the sword light at the right time and calmly watched the female Celestial Dragon who fell from the wolf''s back. just fainted, but it saved him a lot of effort. In response to the shocked gazes of nearly a hundred people on both sides of the street, Brook calmly put away the sword and walked to the fainted female Tianlong. "Ah, I forgot to ask her name." Looking down at the female dragon, Brook suddenly thought of this. "Forget it, it doesn''t seem to be a particularly important matter." Brook didn''t think much about it, he bent over and picked up the female dragon, and then carried it on his shoulders. The people around were either shocked or dull watching this scene. Only the little girl who has just lost her father cant stop crying. Before leaving, Brook looked back at the little girl whose eyes were red from crying After he silently said sorry in his heart, he left without looking back. If he could be faster before. Maybe the little girls father will not die. but there is no if. In this world where people are like weeds, ordinary people are precarious. Most of the time, accidents will always come one step ahead of tomorrow. Brook was carrying the Tianlongren on the street and quickly disappeared from the sight of everyone. As Brooke left, everyone on the scene was afraid of causing trouble, so they didn''t dare to wait any longer, and they all fled the scene quickly. Ten minutes later. Brook came to Tree Island where Lafayette was located. Along the way, the female Tianlongren he carried on his shoulders attracted countless lights and caused a lot of riots. Presumably, the world government and navy have now received the news that the Denonites were attacked and taken away. As a result, the arrival of the admiral will be an inevitable result. This also means that they can''t stay here for too long, and they must take this female dragon to leave the Chambord Islands as soon as possible. Otherwise, they are likely to be blocked by the Navy. The Tree Island is not too big, Brooke quickly merged with Lafayette. "Well done!" Seeing the Dragon Man Brook carried over, Lafayette, who ran to five tree islands but found nothing, was first surprised, and then couldn''t help showing a sullen smile at Brooke. "Uh... Lafayette, don''t laugh like that. Look at the weirdness and make my hair stand up, even though I don''t have any hair." Looking at Lafayette''s sullen smile, Brooke took a step back subconsciously. "" Although he knew that Brook was more joking, Lafayette still quietly suppressed his smile. If he hadn''t been too excited to see Tianlongren, he wouldn''t have been so gloomy. "I can''t stay here anymore. Hurry up and meet the captain." Lafayette subconsciously glanced at the direction of the navy headquarters. In the event of an accident with the Tianlongren, the navy headquarters not far from the Chambord Islands will definitely send a general over there as soon as possible. With the speed of a navy warship, it would take more than one hour from the headquarters to the Chambord Islands. Very tight schedule. Brook knew this too well, and asked, "Where is the captain?" "Follow me." Lafayette leads the way directly. As a navigator, whether it is to lead the way or find someone, Lafayette has never disappointed. Under the leadership of Lafayette, Maude was soon found. "Captain!" Seeing Maudes figure from a distance, Lafayette and Brooke ran over. As they got closer, they noticed the girl who was following Maude. "Ok?" Seeing the strange girl, Lafayette and Brooke felt slightly strange. Hearing the call, Maude followed the prestige, and saw Lafayette and Brooke rushing towards this side. "Caught it..." His eyes fell on the female dragon on Brooke''s shoulder, and Maude smiled slightly. Unlucky for him, he visited several tree islands and found nothing. However, as long as the teammates can meet the Dragon, the result is the same. "That''s...the Celestial Dragon!" Boney also saw the Dragon Man who was carried by Brooke on her shoulders, and her slightly immature face suddenly appeared astonished. Lafayette and Brook came to Maude soon, glancing at Bonnie from the corner of their eyes. Boney is now a teenager, and Lafayette and Brook did not recognize her. Boney ignored the attention from Lafayette and Brook, but looked at the Draco who fainted with different eyes. Is this group of guys coming to Chambord Islands specifically to take away the Dragonites? is really a pirate group that has no scruples... Bonnie''s heart was shaken. "Very well, this trip is not in vain." Maud looked at the female dragon person close at hand, smiled slightly, raised his hand to release the shadow rope, and **** the female dragon person. Then he pulled the shadow rope, threw the female dragon to the ground, and tied it with the man in the horn mask who was seriously injured and unconscious. At this time, Lafayette and Brooke noticed a man with a horn mask dressed in CP0. "Go back to the boat and talk about it." Maud saw that Lafayette and Brook had many problems, but now is not the time to solve the puzzles. Lafayette and Brook also knew that the immediate priority was to leave as soon as possible, and they nodded their heads. From the moment they landed on the Chambord Islands, in order to improve efficiency, everyone dispersed their actions. Now, the appointed time has not arrived yet, it will take some time to meet in one place. Wait for everyone to successfully reunite, it is already half an hour later. Plus the time it took Brooke to find Lafayette before finding Maude. Almost an hour has passed since he caught the Tianlongren. This time is basically the voyage from the navy headquarters to the Chambord Islands. I am afraid. The navy''s fleet is already offshore. "Let''s go." Maud doesnt want to fight the navy here. Furthermore, he felt that the general sent by the navy this time would most likely be Fujitora. After all, only Fujitora can limit Jaya''s fluttering ability and keep them here. Everyone stood on a huge stone slab. Jaya then used her ability. The stone slab slowly rises off the ground, and keeps climbing upwards. As the altitude rises, the field of vision becomes wider and wider. Maud looked down at the Chambord Islands, his eyes calm. Its basically impossible to take away a Tianlongren so smoothly this time. Perona and the others looked at their robes, revealing Bonnie with long pink hair. "Why bring a little girl back?" "No, the point is, how can you turn a little girl into the island for a short stroll?" This is the doubt that everyone did not say in their hearts. They really wanted to ask, but the timing was wrong and they had to wait until they got back on the boat. After a while. The people riding on the stone slabs boarded the Haunted Earth, which was suspended by the canopy of the Alqiman mangroves. On the island. Countless pirates and bounty hunters all looked up at the Hades. The vast majority of pirates, without exception, are in awe. And bounty hunters are mostly frightened. In their view, the pirate group that dared to attack the Sky Dragon twice and twice could never find a second one in this world. Maud Pirates... is so cruel. The pirates and bounty hunters who were watching the Hades, thought of the same in their hearts. On the deck of Hades. Everyone looked at Bonnie, waiting for Maude to introduce her identity. Facing everyone''s gaze, Bonnie was silent, looking out of place. Seeing that Bonnie had no intention of introducing herself, Maude could only take the conversation. "She is Joe Ellie Bonnie, one of the supernovas of the same period with Hawkins Urki." "what?" Everyone was slightly surprised. In their impression, one of the supernovae, Joelie Bonnie, is not a girl who looks only eleven or twelve years old. "She is a capable person, able to change the age of herself and others." Seeing the doubts of his companions, Maude took the initiative to explain. "Change age?" "This ability sounds pretty good." "Oh oh oh, it''s true, think about it, I''m almost 90 years old now, if I can change my age, maybe my bones can become harder." Brook looked forward to Bonnie. Looking at the others, I was amazed at Bonnies ability to change age. From the moment Maude introduced Bonnies identity, in fact, they subconsciously had already assumed that Bonnie was a new member. will have this idea, mainly because of the addition of Hawkins and Urki who were both supernovas. In their opinion, if Bonnie is not a new member, then there is a high probability that Maude will be killed directly, instead of just bringing it on board. Its not surprising that they think so. After all, this is Mauds style. In fact. If there is no such relationship with the bear, Bonnie might indeed die in Maude''s hands, let alone board the ship. Bonnie vaguely felt Perona''s changed attitude, and her brows couldn''t help but frown. what''s the situation? She was a little at a loss. Perona came to Bonnie, hoping to say: "Boney, can you help me change my age? Just increase 4 years!" "what?" Boney looked at Perona, only feeling inexplicable. "May I?" Perona didn''t care about Bonnie''s schedule, her eyes were full of expectation. As long as Bonnie can change her age from 24 to 28, then she can become a mature woman. The most important thing is that her **** will become more plump and sexy. "I can''t do it." Bonnie was a little bit overwhelmed by Peronas familiarity, turned her head, ignoring Peronas expectant gaze. "what?" Perona was taken aback for a moment. "Master Kermode said..." "My ability can indeed change age, but..." Bonnie interrupted Perona, and an imperceptible luster flashed through the depths of her eyes. Under the premise of concealing something, she took the initiative to explain: "There are only two options, one is to change age to old age, and the other is to change age to juvenile." "how so." Perona could not hide her disappointment when she heard this. Maud glanced at Perona who was disappointed. He seemed to be able to perceive Perona''s thoughts, shook his head slightly, and turned to look at Bonnie. Originally thought that Bonnies ability could freely change the target age, but she did not expect that she could only change the target to an old man or a child. Think carefully. In the original work, Bonnie made few shots, but every time she shot, she really only turned the enemy into an old man or a child. This is also a restriction of the ability itself. The ability of Devil Fruit with special abilities is basically restricted. Such as surgical fruits and childlike fruits. I want to come to Bonnie, the ability to change her age, among them. But-- I originally thought that the world government spent a lot of time in hunting down Bonnie because of her ability to change her age freely. After all, for those Tianlong people and world nobles living on the red earth continent, this is equivalent to an ability that can keep them young forever. But according to Bonnie, her ability can only turn the target into an old man or a child. In this way, it is equivalent to overturning the previous guess. Thinking of this, Maude suddenly became a little curious about the motive of the world government sending CP0 to hunt down Bonnie. "Boney, why did the world government send CP0 to hunt you down?" "" Bonnie glanced at Maude, and was silent for a moment. "What is the motivation?" Regarding Bonnies silence, Maude did not back down until his curiosity was satisfied, but asked directly. Bonnie realized that Maude really wanted to get answers from her. Although she didnt want to answer this question, she had to get news about bears from Maude, so she had no choice. After a few seconds of silence, Bonnie answered Maudes question blankly. "In order to use my ability to speed up the breeding speed." "Speed ??up breeding?" This answer surprised Maude. Breeding? means giving birth? Maud was full of question marks. The other people who are listening attentively are also a question mark, and it is difficult to connect Bonnie''s ability with breeding. "What is going on in detail?" "Just give me an egg." Bonnie did not answer, but asked Maude for an egg. Maud was stunned for a moment. "There is a bird egg in the nest!" Hearing Bonnie begging for eggs, Bailey volunteered. "Yes." Boney glanced at Bailey. Bailey turned to look at Maude. Maud nodded at Bailey. Bailey saw this and ran into the cabin at the speed of light. Less than ten seconds. Bailey ran out of the cabin holding a spotted bird egg. "bring here." Bonnie took the bird egg. The moment she touched the bird''s egg, the bird''s egg made a crisp sound. Click, click Without any warning, cracks suddenly appeared on the surface of the bird''s egg. Then, a young bird pecked open the cracked eggshell and got out of it. Obviously Bonnie used her ability against the bird egg. So in less than two seconds, the bird egg has completed hatching. "Probably that''s the thing." Boney raised her palms to the crowd with the beaks of the young birds waiting to be fed. Faced with the question asked by Maud about how to speed up the breeding speed. Boneys answer was a special live demonstration. just-- Such an answer is simply that the donkey''s lips are not right. "" The incomprehensible people looked at Bonnie in silence for a while. The venue is so quiet. The question marks on their heads have become more anyway. (End of this chapter) Chapter 736： Two generals Chapter 736 Two generals The ability of Devil Fruit is really amazing. Bonnies ability to turn people into old people and children in an instant can also be applied to the incubation of bird eggs. this means. The target of Bonnies ability is not limited to human beings, but also includes other life forms. Speed ??up breeding... This is just one value of Bonnies ability. Really want to diverge thinking, the value of this ability will definitely exceed ordinary people''s cognition. No wonder the world government cares about Bonnie so much. But there is one thing to say. Boney just showed her abilities on the spot, but didn''t answer the point. If the world government really needs Bonnies ability to speed up breeding. So, what is the need to speed up the breeding speed? Maud slowly threw off the question marks, looked at Bonnie who was still moving, and sighed: "Okay, I know what''s going on, but...huh?" Speaking halfway, he stopped abruptly. In the distance on the sea, there are a few bright and powerful auras, like the moon in the dark night, so conspicuous that they can be detected even if they are not activated. Made, who was going to break the casserole and ask the end, temporarily put aside the doubt, strode the meteor to the bow and looked in the direction of the breath. In the distance on the sea, three warships sailed through the waves. Red light appeared in Maude''s eyes, and he saw two familiar figures standing at the bow of the warship. One purple, one yellow. Apart from Fujitora and Huang Yuan, who else can it be? Lafayette, they also sensed the bad breath of those who came, and came to Maude together, looking at the three warships that were rushing towards the Chambord Islands. Although there was still a long distance, with the assistance of seeing and hearing, everyone saw the yellow ape and vine tiger on the bow of the warship. "Two generals were dispatched..." Cavendish''s face changed, and he subconsciously glanced at Maude next to him. Although it was because of the move of the Tianlongren, two generals were dispatched at once... The root cause, in the final analysis, was because the man named Baijia D. Mord who moved the Draco. In this world, it is estimated that Maud is the only one who can make the navy headquarters attach so much importance. Thinking of this, Cavendish habitually envied Mods treatment transformed by his fame. "What are you doing?" Perceiving Cavendish''s undisguised envy, Maude raised his brows. Cavendish looked at Maude and snorted coldly: "I have never heard that the Navy will dispatch two generals at once to deal with whom. You must be the first one, hum, so you must be secretly cheering now. Right." "Sleepy?" Maud was taken aback, and said inexplicably, "Why should I cheer?" "Because the Navy directly dispatched two generals to deal with you, this kind of treatment is unheard of!" Cavendish touched his chin and carefully examined Maudes reaction, like a detective looking for clues, trying to find even the slightest pleasure from Maudes face. "Little card, are you serious..." Hearing Cavendishs explanation, Maude suddenly looked at Cavendish with a caring look. The other companions beside ?? also looked at Cavendish with different eyes. Being watched by two generals is not something to be happy about. Although the captain of his own once said to the Warring States on the battlefield, to deal with him, at least two generals must be mobilized. But it is really going to happen, even the Four Emperors have to consider the situation. A treatment like this is probably the envy of Cavendish. "Hey, you guys... is it time to chat now?" Poni also saw the warship led by Fujitora and Huang Yuan who came from the navy headquarters. She struggled to suppress her heart shaking, unbelievably looking at the group of guys in front of her who were still in the mood for chatting. At this time, isnt it fleeing? Everyone looked at Bonnie one after another. Even if they dont chat, the flying speed of the Hades will not increase. Its just that Bonnie, who just got on the boat, didnt know about it. Bailey squatted on Mauds shoulders. He embraced his arms and looked at Bonnie who was a little panicked, and said with an old manner: "Newcomer, what are you doing so nervously? Two generals, how can it be possible to keep the nests." "?" Pony glanced at Bailey, then directly ignored, frowning and watching the Yellow Ape and Fujitora on the warship. In this case, she even felt that the speed of the Haunted Earth was too slow. "I ignored the nest!" Bailey stared at Bonnie, who hadnt put him in his eyes, and grinned with anger. Maud raised his hand and patted Bailey''s head gently, and smiled: "Okay, hurry up and change to a sniper rifle. After all, there are two generals who are here. If they do nothing, they will be left behind." "I see, boss." Bailey glared at Bonnie when he heard the words, and then transformed into a white sniper rifle. Maud held the sniper rifle that Bailey had turned into, and set the barrel on top of the dragon head of the Hades, and pointed the muzzle at the warship on the sea. High and low, plus the blessing of armed color. Even if the distance is relatively long, the power of the shot will not be affected at all. Including Bonnie, everyone in the court looked at Maude who had set up a sniper rifle. This kind of height, this kind of distance To hinder the navys pursuit speed. Only Maud can do it on board. Jaya is very calm, and controls the speed of the Hades. She believed that Maude could prevent Huang Yuan from getting close to the Underworld, and all she had to do was to prevent the Underworld from entering the gravity range that Fujitora could control. Pony, who had just boarded the ship, looked solemnly at Maude, who was aiming a gun at a warship in the distant sea. She knew that Maude had extremely powerful long-range attack methods, but the opponent was a general of the navy headquarters after all. Only by this means... It is almost unrealistic to limit the generals pursuit speed, right? Bonnie thought silently. If she knew that Maude would take away a Dragonite and attract two generals at once. Whatever she said, she would not follow Maude on board. In this case, she would rather face the pursuit of CP0. On the tree island. The pirates located in various inconspicuous corners are watching the Haunted Land leave the Chambord Islands in a unique way of flying. A ship that can fly into the air... For most pirates, this is an unattainable car. They looked at the farther and farther Haunted Land, except for envy, they were jealous. "Hey, the headquarters sent a warship here." The pirates shrinking in the corner quickly noticed the three warships on the sea. "Hey, the navy came really fast." "Nonsense, the Denonites are all taken away, can the navy headquarters be unhappy?" "How many ships have come?" "Three ships, and they are very fast." "I don''t know which general is leading the team this time?" "It doesn''t matter which general he is here, it''s not for us." "Yeah, anyway, we just need to hide like a mouse." "The ship of the Maude Pirates may be stopped." "If that''s the case, there will be a good show!" The pirates who think that as long as they hide well, they will not attract the attention of the navy, but they are not worried about the arrival of the warship, but some expect that the navy will fight with the Maud Pirates. As one of their pirates said. They just need to hide like a mouse. Anyway, the sky is falling, and there is also a tall man like the Maude Pirates blocking it. "Wrong..." A pirate holding a binoculars to observe a warship, the blood on his face suddenly faded, and he was pale as if he was seriously ill. "what''s happenin?" The companions beside him watched the reaction of the pirate holding the binoculars, vaguely feeling bad in their hearts. "It''s not a general who came..." "Ok?" The dozen or so pirates next to ?? seemed to have expected something, and they breathed slightly. Under their gaze, the pirate who was in charge of watching the situation tremblingly put down his binoculars and stammered: "Come, here are two, two generals!" "!!!" Hearing this message, even if the group of pirates had been mentally prepared, they were still shocked, and they all showed horror and horror. "What a joke, two generals were dispatched!" "Is the Navy Headquarters so free now?!" "It''s not that the navy headquarters is too idle, but because the target they want to crusade against is Bekah D. Mord, that''s all..." "This shows that the Navy believes that only by dispatching two generals can it deal with that man!" "Hey, why don''t you run faster?" I noticed that the navy headquarters sent two generals at once, the pirates who "come in admirably" and wanted to witness Maude''s style, were not calm for a moment. If only a general is here. Then they just need to hide it in a low-key way, maybe they can still see a good show. Who ever thought that the navy headquarters sent two generals in order to deal with Maude. Unprecedented state of affairs, making this group of pirates who "come in admirably" run as fast as rabbits frightened. On the sea. Standing on the bow of the warship, Fujitora and Yellow Ape naturally did not pay attention to the group of fled pirates. They looked up at the fleeing Hades. After the advancing city incident ends. Maud Pirates disappeared for a while. No matter how powerful the intelligence channels are, it is impossible to collect even a small amount of information on the movement of the Mord Pirates. When the result reappeared, he came to the Chambord Islands and abducted a Draco. Although Mauds motives are not clear, it is impossible for the Navy Headquarters to remain indifferent to the persecution of the Denonites. No, Huang Yuan and Fujitora came under the instruction of Akadog. If it weren''t for the piles of work that needs to be handled by the red dog, I am afraid that he would make a special trip. He didn''t do anything else, he just wanted to kill the threatening Max Maude. This thought of him is stronger than that of any navy. "Smile, the task of containment is left to you." Huang Yuan stared at the outline of the Haunted Earth, rubbed his chin, and the edge of his body gradually turned into light. "Okay, leave it to the old man." Fujitora slightly opened his eyes, revealing a hint of frightening whites. The rod knife he held in his hand slowly came out of its sheath, and the edge of the blade glowed with a purple light visible to the naked eye. ৡ! Yellow Ape moved first, transforming into a beam of light, and shooting straight towards the Hades above the sky. But the next moment. A bullet entwined with the domineering color of the overlord, flying from above the sky at a very fast speed, accurately hit the beam of the yellow ape. The powerful penetrating power that comes with the bullets blasts the beam into countless spots in a flash. One second later, the scattered light spots gathered together in a blink of an eye, forming the appearance of a yellow ape. "Wrap the''Overlord Color'' around the bullet~~ If you get hit, it''s not a joke~~" Huang Yuan was in the air, with a mirror-like light in his hands. Yata Mirror! The light in ??''s hand instantly turned into a path of light reflecting in the air without any rules, and went straight to the Underworld. at the same time. Huang Yuans body was once again elementalized and integrated into the orbit of light. At the bow of the Hades. "it works?" Made calmly looked at the yellow ape who was chasing at the speed of light from Yatayama, and pulled the trigger continuously. Boom, boom! One after another bullets entwined with domineering, they broke through the air, destroying the track of light laid by Huang Yuan in the blink of an eye. The yellow ape, who was affected by the shooting, was once again forced to de-element, thus revealing his figure. Superb domineering ability to cover, see through the timing, no need to add bullets... At the same time, Maude, who possesses these at the same time, may not be called the strongest sniper in the world. But-- Only speaking of the ability to contain obstacles, no sniper can compare to Maud. Anyway. Huang Yuan is quite aggrieved now. If you put aside all external factors, especially under the premise that there is no prisoner shadow increase in Maude, and the premise that Maudes attacks that entangle the overlord color on the overlord slash are prevented. Huang Yuan believes that as long as he is more cautious, he still has the confidence to beat Maud. If he doesnt even have this confidence, then he can retire directly from his position as a general. However. Since he played against Maud, Maud was disgusted every time. Huang Yuan''s face is slightly black. Although Maudes blocking is extremely powerful, he will not give up the pursuit easily. Using the characteristics of the glittering fruit, the means for Huang Yuan to advance are endless. But under Maudes precise resistance, Huang Yuan could only hold the distance tightly, but could not close the distance. After several entanglements, the height of the two sides is getting higher and higher. At this moment, the sky above the Hades was suddenly red with a burst of fire. Three meteorites wrapped in high-temperature flames fell from the bright red clouds and smashed directly to the Hades below. "Meteorite...!!!" On the deck of ??Netherland, everyone looked up at the falling meteorite, their brows condensed slightly. Mauds seeing and hearing color, the meteorite falling down was immediately noticed. But he directly ignored the threat posed by the meteorite, and did not even look back. Boom, boom...! Maud continued to pull the trigger and shot to prevent Huang Yuan from approaching, but he could also free up some of the firepower to cover Fujitora. Under this kind of uninterrupted obstruction, Huang Ape is hard to do, unable to limit the flying speed of Underworld. And Fujitora is the same, in front of Mod''s sniper offensive entangled with the overlord color, at most he can only summon meteorites to attack the Underworld. It''s just-- Maud also has teammates. Jaya, Lafayette, Cavendish, and Brook shot at the same time, successfully destroying the three meteorites summoned by Fujitora. Fujitor "seeing" this scene, instantly realized that he could not stop the departure of Underworld. "Well" He groaned, then turned to "look" towards Maude, with a slightly complicated expression. The situation is so stalemate. The Yellow Ape could not limit the escape speed of the Underworld, and Fujitor could not pull the Underworld down. More than ten rounds of confrontation. The ??Netherland flew far away, but Huang Yuan and Fujito could only return without success. dispatched two generals at the same time, but Maude and the others escaped. Fujitora is okay, it doesn''t feel much. But Huang Yuan can already imagine the reaction from above. On the deck of Hades. Pony, who witnessed the confrontation with her own eyes, stared blankly at Maude and his party who were talking and laughing. Bailey the thief ran up to Bonnie. "I have said it, only two generals." "" Looking at Bailey with a smug look on her face, Bonnie shook her cheek a few times. (End of this chapter) Chapter 737： Is it good luck or bad luck? Chapter 737 is luck or bad luck? Two generals... This kind of big talk can be said by a little thing like Bailey. Looking at Bailey''s assassinous assassination, Bonnie couldn''t refute it. She glanced at Maud, Lafayette, Jaya, Cavendish, and Brook on the deck. This ship, which only carried five people, did show her how to get rid of the chase of the two generals. Bonnie couldnt believe it if she hadnt seen it with her own eyes. "This is the Maud Pirates..." Poni stared silently at Maudes angular profile. Just now, this man only relied on a sniper rifle, which made it difficult for Huang Yuan to move forward. No wonder it has dominated the headlines in recent years. Anyway, with her cognition, before the incredible scene happened just now, she couldnt imagine anything-- Huang Yuan, who has the shining ability, will be pushed back by [Sniper]. That''s a natural ability, and it''s the fastest light... is amazing. Boney was unable to calm down for a long time. This woman who has not yet mastered the domineering, only saw the superficial process and results, but did not know what the [pressure] Huang Yuan was facing. In Bonnies view, Maude just stood in front of the dragon head of the Underworld and kept pulling the trigger. But the bullets that were sent to Huang Ape were mostly entangled with the overlord''s domineering. That is a technique that is several levels higher than wrapping an armed color on a bullet. There are only a handful of strong people in the world who can complete this technique, and even Maud alone may be able to do it. After all, shooting and knife use cannot be generalized. What''s more, the powerhouses who can entangle the overlord''s color on attack can already be counted with one hand. Boney just saw the surface and was completely shocked. If she can see through the skill display between offense and defense, perhaps she can also understand why Huang Yuan is suppressed so hard to move forward. Being high in the sky without a foothold is a key, but the most important thing is Maudes overlord skills. That is the transformation brought to him by the first battle to advance the city event. When a skill is initially mastered, no matter how hard training is usually, the results brought by it are often not worthy of a high-quality death match. said unceremoniously-- Death match is the only way and method that can make people soar in a short period of time. On the Chambord Islands. With the arrival and departure of Maude, and the suffering of another Tianlongren, chaos on the island began to appear. Fujitora was holding a rod and knife, and there was endless noise in his ears. He raised his head, silently "gazing" at the direction where the Haunted Earth was leaving. "It''s getting stronger again..." He whispered to himself. Just now Maude and Huang Yuans clash, he used his sights and sounds to make it clear. The overlord attack that shined in the advance city incident was obviously full of strangeness and immaturity at the very beginning. right now How long has passed since I am already proficient at driving. You should know that the overlord''s entanglement is not an ordinary skill. It is beyond the reach of people who can progress to such a degree in such a short time. But Maude did it. Just. Fujitora is not surprised at all. As early as the encounter between Plague Island and Maude, he had already "seen" the dazzling light bursting from Maude. That was the first time he seeed such a powerful light in a not-so-long life course. Fujitora sighed inexplicably. In his mind, the sentence that Maude said at the dinner table that made him extremely profound. "If you can stand by your side...the rules and obstacles that the old man wants to break, maybe it will become very simple." Fujitora muttered to himself in his heart. Unfortunately, there is no if. Maud will not become a navy, let alone complete the long-cherished dreams and goals of this life with him. "Big trouble is coming~~~" At this time, Huang Yuan''s untuned voice came from Fujitora''s side. Fujitora no longer stared at the sky, and turned to look at the yellow ape who gradually came: "has accountability started from above?" "This time the accountability came very quickly, and I can imagine the faces of those destroyed faces~~~" Huang Yuan rubbed his chin with one hand, and the other hand pointed towards the navy who was running over with the phone worm. Fujitora can hear the constant ringing of telephone bugs from far and near even without seeing or hearing. In his mind, the appearance of the red dog in a rage appeared like a conditioned reflex. Fujitora was silent for a while, pretending to hear nothing, banging with a stick and knife, and fumbled towards the warship docked on the shore. "Hmm~~~" Huang Yuan looked at Fujitora who turned a blind eye to the phone bug, thinking that you are blind, but you are not deaf. But he didn''t say anything. after all. If one person is required to take the responsibility for this action, it can only be him. Although in that situation, if Maude and his party were determined to flee, there was such a powerful overlord''s blocking method, which was really difficult to stop. But in the final analysis, it was because his Yellow Ape could not limit the speed of the Hades to escape. Even if it only limited the speed a little bit, he could not do it. So, if the pot is divided afterwards, if he doesn''t buckle the pot on his head, he can''t justify it himself. Huang Yuan thought faintly, and then picked up the phone worm. As he expected, as soon as the call was connected, there was a rage from Akagi. Look at the phone bug, it''s so hot that it''s hot. However, Aka Inu will be so angry, not once or twice. As long as Maude is still doing whatever he wants on the sea, of course it wont be the last time. Compared to the anger of the red dog, Huang Yuan is very calm. The next day. The news that Maude made another shot at the Tianlongren made the news media crazy. For them, this time can be called carnival. A carnival that belongs to news media practitioners promoted by Maud. They know a truth-- In the newspapers issued, any news that can be related to Maud will increase sales. This is a wealth code exclusively for news media. This is a carnival exclusive to the news media. The world government cannot live in town. So. With the help of this group of smelling news media, Maude once again attacked the Tianlongren, and the news of the Tianlongren abducted, and it spread to the whole world in less than half a day. Far away in the harsh conditions, Daughter Island can even receive newspapers in the morning. "What the **** is that man thinking?" Guro Liosa could not believe the report he saw with his eyes. She thinks Maude is too crazy. Even forty years ago, Locks D. Gibbeck, who was once considered to be the most dangerous intent to control the entire world in history, was not as crazy as Maud. In the eyes of Guroliosa. If we say, Locks D. Gibek intends to control the world. So, Maude is more like to subvert the world! So whether it is dangerous or crazy, Locks D. Gibek, who eventually became a loser, is naturally inferior to Maud. "Sister, what''s wrong with you......!!!" Guro Liosa was shocked by the report, and suddenly heard the exclamation from the palace of the empress. That is the voice of Hancocks two sisters. Guro Liosa followed the prestige, covered by heavy curtains, and could not see anything. But she probably guessed what happened. It must be Hancock, who has been overwhelmed by Mauds charm. After reading the newspaper, he experienced rapid heartbeat and severe symptoms of breathlessness, and then he collapsed on the bed with total weakness. "Ugh." Guro Liosa sighed deeply. Great channel, somewhere above a calm sea. A giant golden ship was towed by two huge turtles towards the aimless front. This is the only giant ship of this size in the world. is also the worlds largest entertainment city of the Golden Emperor Tezolo-the Guran Tezolo. The Gulan Tezolo, which was supposed to wander around the waters of the New World, is now not far away to the paradise in the first half of the great waterway. The length of the Gulan Tezolo has reached an astonishing 10,000 meters. To get from the New World to the Paradise, there is no other way except to take the windless belt. However, even if the Guran Tezolo is towed by two large turtles, it is not so simple to cross the windless zone, and there is no doubt that there is a huge risk in it. Even so, Tezolo came without hesitation. On board. In a huge magnificent room. Tezolo lay his upper body naked, reclining on the sofa tattooed with gold threads. "Bacara, the''luck'' you gave me is far from enough." He was holding a glass of wine in his hand, looking at a **** woman with long red hair and wearing a backless dress with high forks. "Otherwise, in this aimless voyage, I should have ran into that lord by chance." "From the results, it is true." The woman Tezolo called Baccarat first smiled, and then explained: "But in terms of the process, I think its the Guran Tezolo that was forced to consume most of it when crossing the windless zone. Luck." "" Tezolo did not speak, and gently swayed the red wine in the glass. On the sofa next to him, there was a newspaper that published Maud''s attack on Tianlongren. Baccarat looked at Tezolo who said nothing, and calmly said: "Please rest assured, I will take out the guests from the guests within three days and let you realize the luck of encounter." "Well, as soon as possible." Tezolo glanced at the newspaper from the corner of his eyes, and pressed his voice in response. "Guaranteed to complete the task." Bacara showed a charming smile. She is a lucky fruit capable person, able to draw luck from others by touching others with her hands. People who are sucked out of luck will become extremely unlucky. The luck that is sucked away by her can be transformed into one''s own fortune, and can also be transferred and stored in others. Tezolo wanted to see Maude soon, but he did not have Maudes life card. Under this premise, to find Maude in the vast ocean would be tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack. However, he has the lucky fruit ability of Baraka under his command. As long as Baraka keeps absorbing the luck of the guests, then he will store the luck in his body. So, under the effect of fortune. Sooner or later, he will be able to meet Maude in an "encounter" manner. And Barakas huge amount of luck stored in him hasnt worked until now. is wrong. The role of luck has actually been played out. Its just, as Bakara said. When the ??Guran Tezolo crossed the windless zone without damage, it obviously consumed a lot of luck. If he doesn''t make supplements in time, the possibility that he wants to "encounter" Maude will become lower and lower. Suddenly. A small man, quietly and slowly walked out of the ground, standing in front of Tezolo and Baccarat. Small men are undoubtedly capable. His entire back head is wrapped in a hood, wearing a black security uniform with a green bow tied between the collar. "Mr. Tanaka?" Baccarat looked at Tanaka who suddenly came to the room in confusion. Same as a cadre, Tanaka has always been trusted by Tezolo. However, Tanaka did not want to squander Tezolo''s trust. In terms of work, he has always been very dedicated and abides by various rules. Usually, even if he occasionally comes to Tezolo''s room with the ability to wear the fruit, he will basically notify him in advance. But not this time. Tezolo also looked at Tanaka for the first time, his eyes mixed with inquiries. Tanaka straightened his back and reported: "Master Tezolo, the evil fleet of Derma 66, appeared about 800 meters ahead of our course. It is impossible to accurately estimate the "war house ship" of the opponent''s fleet. The number, but there are at least a hundred ships visually." "Derma 66..." Tezolo slowly put the wine glass on the table. Despite the reputation of Djerma 66 and the astonishing number of fleets and soldiers under his command, Tezolo did not respond. Others may be afraid and jealous of Germa66. But his golden emperor Tezolo doesnt, just-- "Why is Derma 66 here?" Tezolo couldn''t help but look at Baccarat when he was talking to himself. The person he wanted to meet was Maud, not the Vinsmoke family who had used force to control the entire Beihai. Could it be that luck ran out and then started to be unlucky? "Master Tezolo, you still have a lot of luck in your body..." Baccarat knew what Tezolo meant by this look, and quickly explained. Tezolo looked back when he heard the words, and then slowly got up. Baccarat saw this, and quickly took a few steps forward, picked up the jacket on the sofa, and helped Tezolo put it on. Tanaka looked at Tezolo and asked, "Master Tezolo, please give instructions." "Keep the course unchanged." Tezolo fiddled with the collar casually. "Ok." Tanaka nodded, and then added: "But it is necessary for your subordinates to remind you that in about twenty seconds, we will have a head-on conflict with Derma 66." "So what?" Tezolo heard the words, his face slowly showed a big smile, and said coldly: "It''s just a group of ants blocking the road." "Yes, Lord Tezolo!" Tanaka and Baccarat looked at Tezolo brightly. In their hearts, Lord Tezolo''s strength is beyond doubt. at the same time. The Vinsmok family, which sailed forward normally, had long noticed the extremely eye-catching Guran Tezolo. In the castle of the main ship, above the throne. The patriarch of the Vinsmok family, Jiazhi sat on the throne, and listened to the report of the artificial soldiers with a blank face. "It seems that the other party does not intend to let the channel open..." Kajs tone when speaking has a superior sense of sight. "Commander, there is a new situation." At this moment, another man-made soldier wearing sunglasses ran into the palace. Gaj looked at the soldier, and said solemnly, "Say." The man-made soldiers stood still, staring straight and said: "A ship flying in the air appeared over our fleet!" "Huh? The ship flying in the air..." Gaj frowned, and subconsciously passed the word flying fleet in his mind. But that is the existence of the past tense. I should think of now, but... Kaj''s face changed hastily. What''s the situation today? So unlucky? (End of this chapter) Chapter 738： Do you really think Im afraid of you? ! Im afraid of Bajia. D Chapter 738 Do you really think I am afraid of you? ! What I am afraid of is Bajia D. Maude! The name Bajia D. Mord has many meanings nowadays. The big pirate, the four emperors, fame, horror... But in the eyes of Gage, the name Bekay D. Mord is best represented-only disaster! Yes, its a disaster! Even if the Vinsmoke family and the Maude Pirates have no feasts, Kaji still feels that encountering Maude here is equivalent to encountering a disaster that needs to be treated with caution. Less than three seconds. A new man-made soldier brings more accurate information. The ship that suddenly appeared in the sky was indeed the Underworld of the Maud Pirates. "Why Bajia D. Maude will come here?!" The guess was confirmed, and Kaji firmly held the armrest of the throne, his face gloomy and terribly gloomy. is like the Vinsmok family that the golden emperor Tezolo will be surprised to suddenly pop up. The Vinsmoke family, who had no intention of offending other forces, couldn''t help wondering why the existence of Maude suddenly appeared in front of them. This kind of accident and coincidence is really unreasonable. As if something invisible was at work, like a curse on him. Although Bugaji never believed in this, the Golden Emperors Guran Tezolo and Maudes Hades suddenly appeared in front of him. How unlucky is it to encounter this kind of extremely low probability? "Father, are you going to fight again?" On the red carpet of the palace, a man dressed in red-tone costumes grinned and looked at Gachi above the throne. He didn''t seem to see the gloomy color that filled Koji''s face. Judging from his reaction, it seems that there is no awe or fear for Mod and Tezolo. And this man is the eldest son of the Vinsmoke family known as "Spark Red" Vinsmoke Iji. is also a super soldier who has been transformed by descent factors. He was born with a super human body, and he naturally inherited the characteristics of being bold and not afraid of death. Lack of certain senses, he has no idea what fear is, and of course he is not afraid of Mord. "Hey, it''s been a long time since I moved my muscles and bones. It''s almost rusty." Next to ??Iji, is a man whose costume is mainly blue. This is the second son of the Vinsmoke family, known as the "Electric Blue" Vinsmoke Nitch. Realizing that there might be a fight, he looked eager to try. In addition. is also the eldest daughter "Venusmok Leijiu" born after the transformation of descent factors, and the fourth son "Winches Green" Vinsmok Yuji is also on the sidelines. Compared to Yuji who is also eager to try, Lei Jiu''s reaction is very flat, as if he is not interested in anything, and exudes a cold and glamorous aura. Kajs mood was already very bad, but now that he was engaged by these sons, it suddenly became worse. He really hopes that these idiot sons can understand the weight of the name Bajia D.Maud. But he also knew that these sons created by his own hands were so powerful because they were born without fear. all in all. Gaj doesn''t want to have any intersection with the scourge of Maud. After all, that upset the nations of Big.Mom, and sank the ruthless people who pushed the city and the island of justice. So, even if his side is using the power of the whole country, he only thinks about how far he can be from Mod, and how far he can be. This kind of self-evident psychology of avoiding war also reflects Gachis fear of Maude. If Iji and the others knew about Kajs current psychological activities, they would definitely find it incredible, or in other words, they would not be able to understand their fathers attitude towards Maud. This is something that has never happened before. You should know that since the family used force to control the North Sea, it has become a norm to cross the sea or cross the red earth continent to destroy other countries. In other words. They have very high self-esteem, and they are rampant on the sea, and they dont need to be afraid of anything. But Kaji doesn''t care about that much. At this moment, he just wants to stay away from Maude. "The fleet changes course to the left, avoiding the ship directly in front, and then merges at the fastest speed." Ignoring the eagerness of his sons, Kage strode towards the gate of the palace, and at the same time, the man-made soldiers on his orders gave orders. "Yes!" Man-made soldiers immediately relayed the order. Derma Kingdom is a unique country in the world without a fixed land. In short, every ship scattered around is a piece of puzzle that can be put together to form the Kingdom of Djerma. spread out, it is an invincible fleet. A united body is a country that runs across the sea. Gajs order was to avoid the Quran Tezolo and the Underworld, while allowing the dispersed ships to return to the main ship. If you gather and act, you will be more confident. However, to be precise, the target that Kaji wants to avoid is actually only Maudes Hades. As for the Golden Emperors Gulan Tezolo, when he first heard the report from the soldiers, Gage never thought of avoiding it, and did not mind using the friction generated out of thin air to meet the so-called Golden Emperor. If you win, you can justify the golden emperors wealth. This is the reason why Gachis fleet is so close to the Gulan Tezolo, but it has not changed its course. But the reason Tezolo did not change the course for a long time was not because he wanted to collide with the fleet of Derma 66, it was just that he discovered it later. after all. The Guran Tezolo is a huge ship about 10,000 meters in length, and the castle where Tezolo is located and the control center that controls various functions on the ship are all located in the second half of the ship. Aside from the two huge golden pointed guns that were used to make up the length of the bow, the castle and control center located on the back half of the hull were at least about 6000 meters away from the bow. In other words-- Tezolo in the castle, if you want to go to the bow to see the Germa 66 fleet, which is only about 800 meters away from the Gulan Tezolo, you have to cross the length of about 6000 meters. Within the length of the ship within 6000 meters, it includes the commercial area, casino, aquarium, playground and other buildings, as well as a bridge across the river leading to the bow of the ship. This is the Guran Tezolo. is not only a well-deserved giant ship, but also the largest entertainment city in the world. At this moment. If Tezolo wants to personally learn about the fleet combat power of the Kingdom of Djerma. Then, when he arrives at the bow, the Djerma Kingdoms fleet either has already rushed to board the Kuran Tezolo, or it has changed course to complete the evasion of the Kuran Tezolo. Nevertheless, Tezolo went. The entire Guran Tezolo is under his control. With his awakened golden fruit ability, it does not need to waste much time to cross the 6000-meter hull. But his subordinates can''t keep up with his speed. So, Tezolo came to the bow alone. But he could no longer see the fleet of the Kingdom of Djerma. Instead, he saw a huge island ship breaking through the waves on the sea on the right side of the Guran Tezolo. The size of the island ship is also rare, but it is still insignificant in front of Gulan Tezolo. Tezolo knew that the island ship was the Kingdom of Derma with powerful force, and it was also the product of the integration of hundreds of ships just now. "Beep." Tezolo originally thought that the Derma fleet was trying to provoke him, and he did not evade. But now seeing the Kingdom of Djerma that he directly recognized, Tezolo felt that he was thinking too much. Although the Kingdom of Djerma has a strong combat strength and a reputation all over the world, in comparison, his golden emperor''s name is only strong but not weak. will shock the Kingdom of Djerma, but in Tezolo''s view, it is normal. But-- "I''ve already walked here, do you want me to make a trip for nothing?" Tezolo looked at the Djerma Kingdom Island ship, which was made up of hundreds of ships and covered with steeple castles, a cruel smile slowly appeared on his face. "This is an offense to me, understand?" Tezolo understates the crime of Germa. Then. Tezolo, standing on the bow in the wind, snapped his fingers. The two golden long guns over 700 meters in length on the bow instantly turned into a viscous liquid. Under the control of Tezolo''s mind, this golden viscous liquid condensed into smaller versions of golden pointed guns. The sharp tip of the gun was aimed at the Djerma Island ship that was moving away. "Finally, did I allow you to leave?" Tezolos eyes were extremely cold, and as soon as his voice fell, countless golden spears burst through the air like a shower of rain and shot towards the Djerma Island ship on the right side of the Gulan Tezolo. On the boat on Djerma Island. The reformed soldiers who were always on guard noticed the attack from Tezolo for the first time. Kaji and others, who came outside early to prevent accidents, also saw the golden pointed spear that was shooting like a rain. Kage''s face changed slightly. He seemed to have seen this kind of offensive woven with a sharp spear. correct. He had seen it in a photo in the newspaper. It was Mauds move, which was almost the same as the battle before him. The difference is that the sharp spear that Maude throws at the enemy is black, while the sharp spear that Tezolo throws is golden. Kaj''s thoughts were a little confused, under this situation, he didn''t expect that he was still thinking about these meaningless things. "Block those sharp guns!" Between the electric light and flint, Kaji recovered, and suddenly issued an order. If these golden-yellow pointed guns are dropped on the island ship, it will definitely cause unbearable damage to the weapons, equipment and buildings on the island. Received Gage''s order, the array of transformed soldiers scattered all around looked up to the sky, their eyes covered by sunglasses, staring at the golden-yellow pointed spears that were flying in the sky. At this moment, there is only one action thought left in their heads. That isblock the spear! And the way they fulfilled Gajs orders was to directly face the spear with their flesh, which was simple and rude. Puff, puff--! ! ! In an instant, the golden-yellow pointed spear that flew in pierced through the bodies of the reformed soldiers. Countless blood blossoms bloom on the chests of the reformed soldiers. But at the same time, using their bodies as a shield, they perfectly fulfilled Kagi''s order, without letting any golden spear fall on the ground or the building. Just... The golden spear did not land, but the blood flowing from the body of the reformed soldier immediately stained the ground. This scene is so brave and heroic. Kagaji never looked at them from beginning to end. For Gage, these brave and loyal soldiers are just a bunch of consumables that can be made continuously. If ?? is broken, it will be broken. Afterwards, there will be endless sources of energy. "Golden Emperor that bastard..." Kage looked angrily at Tezolo standing on the bow. Although it was because of fear that Mord made the move to evade the Guran Tezolo, this evasive move can also send a message that does not interfere with each other. As a result, Tezolo did well, and after his fleet completed evasion, he even launched an attack on them. "Do you really think I''m afraid of you?! I''m afraid of Bekay D. Mord!" Kages angry eyes crossed Tezolo, and then he looked at the Underworld hovering above the sky. He suddenly realized that Tezolo seemed to have not noticed the existence of the Underworld, otherwise he should also be guarded instead of focusing on them. "Iji, Niji, Yuji, Leijiu." Kaj quickly retracted his gaze and looked at the children nearby. "Go and teach the Golden Emperor a lesson." "Hey, no problem." "Look at how I can kill him, haha!" "I''m going first!" Hearing Koji''s order, the three people headed by Iji all made a bend and take off. at the same time. The technological shoes under their feet suddenly lit up with a burst of light. followed. They just kicked their feet gently, and their bodies instantly jumped to a height of tens of meters. And when the body was about to free fall, a white firework suddenly spurted out of the air vent behind their shoes. The kinetic energy generated by this pushes their bodies and flies to Tezolo quickly. This kind of shoes that can greatly enhance the jumping power, and use the jet jet function to complete the flight and speed up, is one of the ultra-front-end technologies of the Kingdom of Djerma. After all, ?? is the first country in history to use force to control the entire North Sea. It relies on not only the absolutely loyal transforming soldiers that can be created endlessly, but also these super-front-end technologies. Seeing the younger brothers start to move impatiently, Lei Jiu also flew towards Tezolo with the help of jet shoes. Above the bow of the Gulan Tezolo. "Dermas highest masterpiece..." Tezolo looked at the four of Iji who flew over from the island ship, grinning coldly. "So, how much fun can you bring me?" Speaking, Tezolo slowly opened his arms. The large amount of liquid gold under control, a large forest of golden spikes was laid behind him. at the same time. High above the sky, the Haunted Earth stands still. Maud stood on the side of the ship. He looked down at the Guran Tezolo and the island ship of the Djerma Kingdom on the sea, his expression slightly strange. was originally on the way back to the Devils Triangle, but Modd''s unprovoked whim caused Jaya to lower the height of the Hades. And as soon as this height dropped, Maude saw the two forces below that were active in the new world that should not be underestimated. But this is a paradise. So why are Golden Emperor and Germa here? There is an unspeakable weirdness in Maude''s heart. "Maud, that guys moves, and your abilities seem to be..." Cavendish looked at the golden emperor, mixed with undisguised surprise. "Well, it really seems, especially the gun formation..." "If I read it right, it is a spear made of gold, right?" "If it is really gold, how many catties does it have?!!!" Perona and they were shocked by so much gold. "." Lafayette smiled at Maude with a weird face, and said seriously: "Isn''t this the golden emperor we wanted to find before." "" Maud really doesnt know what to say at this moment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 739： Seems to be being attacked by Maud Chapter 739 seems to be being attacked by Maud The transformation of the terrorist three-masted ship has not yet been completed. This is because a large amount of gold, which is a conductive material, needs to be used in the later transformation. Maud does not have so much gold. So he has to find a way to prepare enough gold. Because of this incident, Maude also discussed with Lafayette about going to the golden city on the sky island, or finding a way to find the golden emperor Tezolo. Only these two places can let him get enough gold. Its just that Maud hadnt gone, so something happened to Sol and the others. After several twists and turns, the action to find gold was put on hold. And before finding Jabba, Maude didn''t even bother to get these things. But what Mood never expected was... On the way back to the terrifying three-masted ship, he unexpectedly encountered one of the targets-Tezolo, who controls a large amount of gold. Such inexplicable fortunes filled his heart with an unspeakable sense of weirdness. If he had not eaten the shadow fruit, he would suspect that the predecessor had eaten the lucky fruit before he crossed. "Captain, a rare opportunity." Lafayette smiled and looked at Maude. You dont have to work hard to find, the target is delivered in this way. is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, you cant just miss it. As for the existence of Derma 66, Lafayette doesn''t care much. "I know." Maud nodded slightly. Needless to say, the importance of gold to the transformation of the terrorist three-masted ship. Since I have encountered it now, there is no reason to let it go. "I am going too!" Seeing that Maude seems to be about to take action against the Golden Emperor, Perona volunteered. It''s not because I like gold, but because I just want to participate in various things with Maude. "Maud, when I arrived in the Chambord Islands earlier, you didn''t let me disembark, but this time it''s okay?" Cavendish is also a little bit ready to move. He is now a member of the Maud Pirates. But strictly speaking, he is a newcomer who just joined. So, in order to quickly consolidate his position in the pirate group, he desperately needs some opportunities that will allow him to perform outstandingly. Like now-- In the name and weight of the Golden Emperor. As long as he can win, this record alone can push his position in the Maude Pirates forward a lot. This is what Cavendish should strive for as a crew member after he is discharged from the position of captain. Maud glanced at Perona and Cavendish who had requested to play, and pressed his chin to think. Perona is a moving spirit, so dont worry. As for Cavendish... Under the premise of lack of intelligence, Maude could not judge the strength comparison between Cavendish and Golden Emperor. However, with them there, its okay to let Cavendish hone it. Thinking of this, Maude also agreed to Perona and Cavendishs request to play. "Great!" Perona hopped back to the cabin room. But she didn''t know that Maude had no plans to participate in the war, but wanted her and Cavendish to deal with the Golden Emperor first. After a while. Peronas spirit body passed through the cabin wall and came to the crowd. Cavendish stared at Tezolo from a distance, rubbing the hilt with his fingers lightly, ready to fight. Maud glanced at Cavendish and could clearly feel Cavendish''s fighting spirit. "I really didn''t see that Xiaoka was so combative." Maud gave a chuckle, then turned to look at Jaya. "Sister Ya, move the boat slowly over." "Okay." Jaya heard the words and began to lower the height of the terrifying three-masted ship. At the same time, let the terrifying three-masted ship slowly approach the Gulan Tezolo. At this moment. The four elder brothers and sisters of the Vinsmok family headed by Yizhi, with the help of the flying ability of the front-end technology jet shoes, flew steadily over the sea and successfully landed on the bow of the Guran Tezolo. The fact that ?? can land so smoothly is not how fast their jet shoes fly. Tezolo, who wanted to find fun from them, did not stop them. "Derma''s technological battle suit?" Tezolo randomly turned the gold ring on his finger, condescendingly looking at Lei Jiu''s clothing and equipment. "It doesn''t look very good." "I hope I can see your smile in five minutes." Iji, dressed in a red spark combat uniform, looked blankly at Tezolo, who was posing a high posture. "Five minutes? Hahaha!" Tezolo was a little surprised at Iji''s remarks, and immediately he raised his head and laughed out loud as if he had heard some big joke. Looking at Tezolo who was laughing, Iji, Niji, Yuji, and Rajiu were all expressionless. Tezolo slowly reduced his laughter and stared at Lei Jiu with a look of prey. "Five minutes, I want to see what you can do in these five minutes." "Of course I will defeat you!" Iji''s wrists, ankles, and even his eyes flashed red sparks. ৡ! Suddenly, Iji stepped on sparks and went straight to Tezolo. As soon as Iji moved, Leijiu and the others moved too. They used the speed improved by the equipment to launch an offensive against Tezolo from all directions. "I don''t know how high the sky is." Faced with the four-person offensive of Iji, Tezolo sneered. He stood still and didnt have any defensive measures. However, behind him was a large mass of liquid gold wriggling. When Iji and they stepped into Tezolo''s attack range. The very soft liquid gold behind Tezolo suddenly transformed into an extremely domineering giant golden battle axe. Tezolo then opened his arms. This action is like an instruction passed to the golden battle axe. The golden battle axe, which seemed heavy and dull, instantly slashed at the four of Iji who rushed over. Call The golden battle axe is surprisingly fast. Iji, who was the first to bear the brunt, could not dodge, and was severely smashed by the golden battle axe. accompanied by a loud noise. Iji flew backwards into the air at a faster speed. Seeing Yizhi was hit by the golden battle axe head-on, Nizhi and the others had no reaction at all. As a competent warrior, even if Iji was torn apart by the golden battle axe in front of them, their emotions would not have any waves. Instead, he will seize the timing of attack created by Iji''s physical formation. Now, they do just that. While the golden battle axe had not yet confiscated the move, Niche brought a blue electric flower to the left of Tezolo. Yuji, dressed in green, opened his hands with amazing grip and came to Tezolo''s right. And Lei Jiu flew over Tezolo''s head, releasing a large group of venom ready to go. But at the moment they were in place, the golden ripples aroused from the ground turned into dense spikes, covering Niji, Yuji, and even Leijiu in the sky like lightning. Clang clang! ! ! Leijiu and the three of them were hit by a golden spike before they could react. Spikes bombarded their combat uniforms, bursting out sparks. The impact of ?? engulfed them immediately, and they flew out arrogantly. The siege of Leijiu''s four siblings was easily dismantled by Tezolo. From the process to the end, Tezolo didn''t even move. Looking at the four siblings of Lei Jiu who were beaten out, Tezolo smiled contemptuously. Dermas highest masterpiece? too weak. is wrong. is that he is too strong. Tezolo slowly reduced his smile, and between waving his hands, his awakened ability instantly mobilized a large amount of gold. This game is not over yet. But it is estimated that it will not give him much fun. Tezolo''s interest faded a lot, controlling a large amount of liquid gold, coiling around him like a snake. Leijiu''s four elder brothers barely stabilized their figure in mid-air. The golden heavy blow from Tezolo just now was resisted a lot of damage by their battle uniforms. Otherwise. Even if they are physically superior, they will be seriously injured if they are hit frontally by an attack of that level. "Don''t be too aggressive, that''s an awakened ability." Lei Jiu raised her index finger and gently wiped off the venom on the corners of her lips. Before she was hit by a golden spike just now, she wanted to take the opportunity to deliver the venom to Tezolo, but she didn''t succeed. The venom that had been shaken contaminated her face and neck instead. "" Iji, Yuji, and Nichi did not say a word, increasing the power of the jet shoes, turning them into three streams of different colors, and swiftly attacking Tezolo. Leijiu frowned upon seeing this. What ?? said was not heard by these three younger brothers. Although Lei Jiu is used to this kind of thing, this time the enemy is very powerful. If Iji and others are allowed to advance like this, the consequences will be disastrous. Among the five children in the Vinsmok family, only Sanji was born as a normal human because of his mothers interference. In addition, Lei Jiu actually has some emotions. At least compared to the three of Yuji, Niji, and Iji, Leijiu will be an older sister to worry about the safety of his younger brothers. is also the product of genetic modification. The reason why Lei Jiu can retain these [human characteristics] is largely due to her being the first subject of genetic modification. The technology at the time was not completely perfected, so her genes were not completely transformed. Lei Jiu was worried, and flew in the air to chase after her. Aboard the Gulan Tezolo. Tezolo calmly looked at the four brothers and sisters of Iji who came to regroup the offensive. His expression, compared with the beginning, he can no longer see the slightest excitement. "waste time." Tezolo whispered to himself, slowly raising his hand. The large amount of liquid gold under its control suddenly condensed into vine-like gold bars with a diameter of more than three or four meters. "Ok?" The Iji trio, who had just returned to the sky above the Guran Tezolo, looked at the hundreds of golden vines hanging behind Tezolo. Although they didn''t know what Tezolo wanted to do, a strong sense of crisis suddenly emerged in the hearts of the three of them. Tezolo waved down. Hundreds of golden vines instantly resemble groups of pythons, volleying at the three of Iji, Niji, and Yuji. "Go through!" The most irritable Yuuji roared, and instead of retreating, he moved forward, facing the hundreds of golden vines that swooped in. Iji and Niji did not mean to flinch, they followed closely behind. Hundreds of golden vines covered them mercilessly. Iji, Yuji, and Nichi each used their own methods to repel the golden vines that followed. But the number of golden vines is too much, and the strength and speed are not weak. In less than three or four seconds, they broke the defensive position of Iji, Yuji, and Niji, and entangled them to death. "You just said... you want to take away my smile in five minutes?" Tezolo put his hands in his pockets, looked up at Iji, who was tightly bound by the golden vines and could not speak, and sneered: "This may be the funniest joke I''ve heard this year." "" Iji''s face flushed, and he was speechless, so he could only stare at Tezolo. The hardness of gold, coupled with the increase in armed color. Such a powerful entanglement, no matter how hard he uses, it is difficult to break free. "I said not to venture into..." Lei Jiu, who was chasing over, frowned and looked at the three people of Iji who were sealed by many golden vines. at the same time. Jiazhi, who was watching the battle on the Djerma Kingdom Island, couldnt help but sink when he saw the Golden Emperor crushing Iji and the others with a destructive force. After more than 20 years of hard work, the three sons he was most proud of were solved by the Golden Emperor so easily. Kage''s heart is full of gloom. He could have witnessed the whole process, and it was also clear that it was not his sons who had pulled his hips, but that the strength of the Golden Emperor was too strong. The awakened ability is matched with the gold that can be mobilized on board at any time. This kind of power is definitely not something ordinary people can contend. On the bow of Gulan Tezolo. Tezolo, who showed his tyrannical strength wantonly, squinted at Lei Jiu, and when he was about to say something, he suddenly noticed a sharp edge stabbing from above. "Ok?" Tezolo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked up into the air. I saw Cavendish holding the sword in front of him, falling down from the air, plucking out a sharp sword light that looked like a meteor, pointing straight at Tezolo. "interesting." Looking at the meteor sword light that Cavendish pierced straight out, Tezolo felt a little dazzling, but he also showed some interest. Golden fireworks. Tezolo clicked on the corner of his mouth. Driven by his mind, hundreds of golden vines suddenly shot towards Cavendish from all directions. Looking from a distance, the many golden vines winding around are like a golden firework in full bloom. "So fast..." Cavendish was amazed at the speed of these golden vines, and hurriedly turned offensive to defensive, resisting the golden vines drawn from all directions. ......! Attacked like a gust of wind and rain, enveloped Cavendish in it. This kind of offensive, even though Cavendishs sword was fast enough, it was hard to beat four hands with two fists, and was knocked down by the golden vines coming from endless lashes. Boom! Cavendish''s body hit the ground, making a loud noise. But after a second or two. Cavendish got up from the ground, looked at Tezolo with full eyes, and said with emotion: "It''s really similar, this move..." When he was attacked by gold fireworks just now, Cavendish had the illusion that he was being attacked by Maud. This directly interrupted his aura. no way. In his subconscious, Maud is invincible. "Oh?" Tezolo did not understand the meaning of Cavendishs words. Suddenly. He leaped back abruptly, avoiding the three negative ghosts falling from the sky. "this is" Tezolo looked at the three negative ghosts, and his eyes shrank slightly. "Did you miss... Xiaoka, I blame you for falling too fast!" Perona floated in mid-air holding a colorful umbrella, and threw the black pot of negative ghosts to Cavendish. "Your ghost is too slow! Also, don''t call me Xiaoka!!!" Cavendish shouted. "Humph." Perona pursed her lips and continued to control the negative ghost to attack Tezolo. Under the spirit state, do whatever you want! "Princess Mononoke Perona." Tezolo suddenly called out Peronas title and name. "what?" Perona raised her brows, and the negative ghosts stopped abruptly, opening their silly eyes, looking at Tezolo, who was beginning to tremble. What happened to this guy? Its the end of the month, and the monthly pass will expire if you dont vote... Master readers will bring the monthly pass to the pigs, the pigs are hungry and thin, crying! (End of this chapter) Chapter 740： Silence Chapter 740 The whole audience is silent The Golden Emperor Tezolo was shaking. and shaking very badly. This inexplicable reaction made Perona deeply surprised. Cavendish, who is ready to fight with Tezolo, is also puzzled at this moment. what''s going on? This guy in front of me... A moment ago, he was obviously strong, but now he is shaking suddenly? Perona and Cavendish dont know why. "I understand!" Perona suddenly thought of something, her eyes flashed with luster. "you understood???" Cavendish frowned and looked at Perona who suddenly realized. "Hmm." Perona hummed twice, put away the small colorful umbrella, embraced her arms, lifted her chin slightly, and said proudly: "Little card, it seems that you haven''t noticed yet. This guy called out my title and name before he started to tremble, so...there is only one truth!" "???" Cavendish looked at Perona, who was confident in her mind, and became more and more puzzled. "Don''t you understand? What a fool!" Perona glanced at Cavendish, who hadnt understood it, with a look that could not stand you, and immediately said seriously: Obviously, this guy must have been scared by my name. "" Cavendish was silent for a moment. Although I dont want to admit it, from the perspective of Peronas entry and the timing of Tezolos reaction, it is indeed possible that it is as Perona said. But this kind of thing... Cavendish glanced at Perona, who seemed to have no deterrent effect. It was really difficult to accept this statement. Perona ignored Cavendish and looked at Tezolo, who was shaking more and more with a weird face. "Unexpectedly, this lady''s name is already so loud, and even such a strong guy can be scared, hehehehe!" Perona waved her small fist with excitement in her heart. not far away. Leijiu was a little bit daunted. Cavendish and Perona who suddenly intervened in the battle, and Tezolo''s violent reaction, made her full of doubts at the moment. Not to mention the three poor eggs entangled in golden vines. They were unable to break free from the entanglement of the golden vines, and even more did not understand that Tezolo, who was as strong as a monster, would be so afraid of the ghost girl. Tezolo didn''t know what Perona was thinking at the moment. Even if you know it, you dont care. Now he just wants to see the adult with his own eyes! "Princess Mononoke Perona." Tezolo raised his head, looking at Perona floating in mid-air with a look of excitement. According to his previous acting style, he would definitely shoot Perona on the ground before speaking. The reason is that Perona does not deserve to let him look up. But he did not do that. "Since you are here, then..." Tezolo, who was very good at singing, had obvious tremors in his voice when he spoke. This kind of reaction shows how excited he is now. "That adult is there, right?" "Huh? What are you talking about?" Perona was stunned, not understanding what Tezolo meant. However, she noticed that Tezolo''s body was no longer trembling, instead her face was full of excitement. This made her realize. The reason why this guy shivered just now was not because of fear, but because of excitement. Looking at Peronas reaction, Tezolo was too lazy to ask, and looked around. did not find anything. After that, Tezolo, who had always looked down at others, quickly raised his head and looked at the sky that he would have deliberately ignored in normal times. What catches the eye is a ship hovering high in the sky with black as the tone and the dragon head as the bow. Only a glance, Tezolo recognized that this ship was the Hades of the Mord Pirates. But the next second, his attention was instantly attracted by a figure standing at the bow of the Underworld. "Finally, finally...I saw you!!!" From the moment he saw Maude, Tezolo''s eyes were piercing, and his body began to tremble uncontrollably. Perona, Cavendish, and Lei Jiu in the field looked at Tezolo''s reaction. After that, they followed Tezolo''s line of sight and looked at Maude standing on the bow. Seeing this scene, they finally understand. Tezolo would react like this, not because of Perona, but because of Maude. just-- In their perspective, Tezolo''s expression at the moment gave people an indescribable feeling. does not seem to be entirely worship, nor is it entirely awe. What I have to say is more like a combination of worship and awe, and then mixed with some unexplained yearning. So, why did Tezolo react this way after seeing Maud? As an outsider, Lei Jiu does not have any deep kung fu and mood. However, Cavendish and Perona, who were members of Maude, have a deep curiosity. On the bow of the Hades. Facing Tezolo''s complicated gaze, Maude was a little confused. Before this, he and Tezolo had no intersection. But, what''s the situation with Tezolo like this? Maud always felt that this experience seemed to be similar. It seems that I have encountered similar experiences in the near future. Thinking of this, Maude raised his brows and recalled a little. Then. Hancock suddenly appeared in his mind. When he was on the battlefield of Advance City, Hancock''s attitude towards him made him very baffled at the time. Now the performance of the Golden Emperor gave him the same feeling. "This guy...couldn''t he be persecuted by the Dragonites, right?" Maud guessed in his heart. After all, with the extremely vivid example of Hancock, Maude thinks this guess is very reliable. Aboard the Gulan Tezolo. Tezolo suppressed the waves in his heart as much as possible, and then controlled the golden vines scattered around with his mind, and gathered them around. The golden vines that entangled the three of Iji, Yuji, and Nichi, also approached Tezolo. However, the golden vines did not bring the three of Iji over together, but like throwing garbage, they threw the suffocating three of Iji to the ground. Boom boom boom. Iji, Yuji, and Niji fell heavily to the ground, their consciousness almost blurred. Leijiu saw the situation, and had no time to think, so she rushed to the side of Iji and three people as quickly as possible, and then carried them on her shoulders. Judging from the current situation, they obviously do not have the qualifications to stay and continue fighting. Run away with the shame of defeat. is their only choice now. Leijiu did not hesitate, nor did she have any psychological burden. She carried the three of Iji with one person, and when Tezolo did not notice her, she activated the jet shoe function and flew to her island ship. can actually be. Tezolo did not fail to notice Lei Jiu''s actions, but did not put Lei Jiu and the others in his eyes at all. For Tezolo, Lei Jiu and the others, who can''t even give it fun, are no different from trivial bugs. Leijiu didn''t notice Tezolo''s contempt for them, and all she wanted to do now was to escape from this place of right and wrong. Tezolo ignored Lei Jiu who hurriedly fled, and did not care about Perona and Cavendish behind him. He raised his head and looked at the slowly descending Hades, and at the same time mobilized a large amount of gold, gathered around him, immediately agitated his voice, and shouted out Maudes full name. "Bajia D. Mord!" "" Maud looked down at Tezolo, keenly aware of something, his eyes were deep and calm, but his right hand clung to the Qiushui knife handle. The four people beside him, Lafayette, Jaya, Brook, and Bonnie, first glanced at Maude, and then at Tezolo, whose attitude was unknown, and strange colors appeared in their eyes. Behind Tezolo. Cavendish and Perona looked at each other, unable to figure out what Tezolo wanted to do for a while. Lei Jiu, who was escaping, couldn''t help looking back after hearing Tezolo''s shout. Derma Island on the boat. Gaj looked at the four Leijiu who were escaping back with a gloomy expression. He didn''t expect that the highest masterpiece he was proud of would fail so simply. But being able to return safely is also a blessing in misfortune. "Start the national ship and leave here." Gaj gave orders to the reformed soldiers beside him. In such a situation, you must race against time to escape from here. Naturally, it is impossible to wait for Lei Jiu and the others to return before starting the island boat. After all, Lei Jius jet shoes are much faster than the island boat. "Yes!" Hearing Gage''s order, the soldiers immediately took action. Hundreds of ships are combined to form an island ship, and with the ear-splitting rumbling, it heads forward. Gaj looked at Lei Jiu who was flying over, and turned his gaze to look at the Hadesu, which was slowly descending from the sky. To be precise, I am looking at Maud, who has upset the whole world in recent years. "Baka, D. Mod..." Gaj said to himself in a deep voice. Suddenly. He noticed Bonnie''s existence. "Ok?" The moment he saw Bonnie, Kage''s face changed, and bursts of light appeared in her eyes. But in the next second, the light is gone. "I didn''t expect...she would be on the ship of the Maud Pirates." Gaj clenched his fists subconsciously, and looked at Bonnie, full of undisguised greed. He knows Bonnies abilities and the importance of Bonnies abilities to his country and ambitions. said unceremoniously that as long as he can control Bonnies ability, Germas national strength will usher in an unprecedented period of outbreak. At that time, the ambition to dominate the world will not be a problem. However-- With his current army, there is no ability to take Bonnie over. Kage''s gaze was very difficult to move away from Bonnie, and the color of greed in his eyes also faded like the tide. This tool man with amazing value is not what he can touch now. Although I am very unwilling, this is the fact. Whether it is in front of the Golden Emperor Tezolo, or in front of the Mord Pirates. The army he relied on, which was invincible in the war, could not respond to his expectations. at the same time. Tezolo still stared at Maude after shouting out Maudes full name, and an excited smile slowly appeared on his face. He raised his hands and pointed directly at Maude, who was standing at the bow of the Underworld. "The only man in the world who dared to break the iron rule and kill the dragon people, you are my most honored guest of Tezolo. If you dont dislike it, please accept the invitation letter I prepared specially for you. "Ok?" Maud calmly looked at the large amount of liquid gold surrounding Tezolo. It was obviously an awakened ability, and it was still a substance like gold, which should not be underestimated. "Invitation letter? Kind of interesting." Maud vaguely sensed Tezolo''s meaning, and the corner of his mouth ticked slightly, taking a step towards the void. At the footing, its own shadow ladder stretches over. Under the gaze of Lafayette and the others, Maude exuded a powerful aura, and followed the shadow ladder step by step. Tezolo looked at the domineering Maude, smiling more and more excited. He suddenly opened his arms. Wow! This action is just like a command. The large amount of liquid gold that had already been ready to go, suddenly surging like a wave, and then clustered into clusters, condensing the appearance of a giant sword at a speed visible to the naked eye. That is a handle The golden giant sword with a length of more than 300 meters and a width of more than 50 meters, suspended above Tezolo. Looking at Tezolo''s golden sword, both Perona and Cavendish''s breathing was stagnant. This is ability awakening... is full of ubiquitous oppression. From this moment on, Perona and Cavendish clearly felt the strength gap between them and Tezolo. In the distance, Leijiu and Gaj, and even the whole group of reformed soldiers, all looked shocked when they saw the golden giant sword made by Tezolo. Even if there is already a distance. They can also feel the awe from Tezolo. This man who has awakened his abilities and occupies a favorable geographical position is undoubtedly one of the few monsters in the world. And now, this monster seems to challenge another monster. The people headed by Kaji, even though they are on the outside, will inevitably hold their breath. Aboard the Gulan Tezolo. Tezolo opened his arms and stared at Maude, who was getting closer and closer to him. "Let me see it." "The spirit of the most special man!" Before ??''s voice, the golden giant sword was immediately dyed black by the armed color released by Tezolo. At the same time, the end of the golden great sword was overheated and turned red, and then a burst of golden molten fire suddenly gushed out. The explosive impetus produced by this makes the seemingly heavy and dull golden great sword, like a rocket lifted into the air, stabs at Maude. ϡ Maud calmly looked at the golden giant sword covered with armed colors stabbed in the volley, and while descending the shadow ladder step by step, he pulled out Qiushui and held it in his hand. Squeak The armed color emerged from the body, tightly entwining the body of the Qiushui knife. On the jet-black blade, there are flashing black and red arcs. Maud wind lightly greeted the golden giant sword that came with a huge sense of oppression. Then. He slashed out with a knife. A cylindrical shock wave surrounding a black-red arc was generated, and in a blink of an eye, it pierced the golden greatsword that pierced straightly with a force of destruction. Boom! The golden great sword pierced into the air with a menacing volley, it collapsed into countless pieces of gold in the air. Backed by the sun, the golden light is like stars in the sky. Maud slowly returned Qiu Shui to her sheath, surrounded by golden light in the sky, along the shadow ladder, to the front of Tezolo. Tezolo looked at Maude, who came before him and accepted the [Invitation Letter] effortlessly, and slowly reduced the smile on his face, replacing it with a respectful look. "Welcome, my most distinguished guest." Tezolo knelt on his knees and crossed his chest, welcoming Maude with the most respectful gesture. far away. witnessed Maude destroying the golden giant sword with his own eyes, and when they saw Tezolo half kneeling to greet Maude, they all showed extremely shocked expressions. Not to mention Mod''s frightening strength. The golden emperor Tezolo, no matter his character or his words or deeds, is like the only one in the world, but he actually showed a meek side in front of Bekay D. Mord. While shocked, Kage and Lei Jiu seemed to be in a dream, and they couldn''t believe what was happening before them. Aboard the Gulan Tezolo. Perona and Cavendish stared blankly at Tezolo, who was kneeling to Maude. What''s the situation? at the same time. Tezolos cadres, Bacara and Tanaka, and all of his subordinates, who had been overdue, saw Tezolos kneeling motion against Mod. "Master Tezolo!?" Everyone, including Bakala and Tanaka, showed incredible and shocked expressions without exception. (End of this chapter) ~： At the end of the month, ask for a monthly pass. At the end of the month, ask for a monthly pass. On the last day of the end of the month, the monthly pass will expire without voting. Pig is here to ask for monthly tickets from readers, thank you! ! ! Pig also knows that he is a waste, and there are not many updates. But in fact, it is quite satisfactory, without pulling the hips. With tomorrows update, there are 130,000 words this month. After writing the advancing city incident, to lead to the next chapter, it needs to be excessive, foreshadowing, ambushing, and eliciting characters. If it makes you feel bored... Really sorry. I also blamed me for not being able to support the edge. If you can guarantee the bottom of 6000 words a day, the negative perception that this kind of plot needs to be transitioned and brought to you will definitely be weakened a lot. Blame me. Now there are 2700 monthly tickets, and I want to rush to 3000! Begging for monthly tickets from all the big guys! ! ! please! ! ! (End of this chapter) ~： Happy Childrens Day (with May reward thanks, fan title activity. Happy Children''s Day (with May reward thanks, fan title activity.) I heard that when I was 16 I had to apply for an ID card. There is not much time left for pigs, so you must grasp the moment, do it and cherish it, and spend every Childrens Day well. Well, above. Well, the following. Its the beginning of the month. A fan title event has been released and is currently under review. Wait for approval, the post will appear in the book review area. The specific activities are as follows: 10 places! Respond to a post with a screenshot of the fan value! The first respondent won the fan title unconditionally. The remaining 9 are distributed based on the fan value. Then choose 20 people to share 4000 starting coins. May reward list. Thank you readers for your love. Haha destiny (100 yuan) The King of Three Fires Borrowing the Wind Triumph (100 yuan) Repay the debt (50 yuan) Master Xu (50 yuan) Qilian Kunlun (50 yuan) Kishina Rohan motionless (55 yuan) Book Friends 20210502044914365 (50 yuan) Hehe lll (30 yuan) Book Friends 20170504100848174 (15 yuan) Money Summoner (15 yuan) Walking through spring and summer and autumn and winter (15 yuan) Refined and easy-going hot spring (15 yuan) Indifferent at first (15 yuan) Drinking water person (15 yuan) Life and Love (15 yuan) Dancing with the maple (15 yuan) DCU1188 (15 yuan) ZY rain (5 yuan) What''s the matter with the rest of the picture (5 yuan) Passing by Beetle (5 yuan) Mihakz (6 yuan) I am a little childish in the second element (5 yuan) You night & (1 yuan) Feather Killing Star Soul (1 yuan) Mingxin Libao (1 yuan) Book friends 1506042347458532021 (1 yuan) Bloom to Tumi (1 yuan) The novel stands at thirty (1 yuan) Book Friends 20200329221410678 (1 yuan) Book friends 20190425211536998 (1 yuan) Book friends 20190425211536998 (1 yuan) A great Confucian chef (1 yuan) Wenyang (1 yuan) Doflang Mingge (1 yuan) W Old words to abuse the heart (1 yuan) Implied two points (1 yuan) Blue, gray and white (1 yuan) Book friends 20200719221521589 (1 yuan) Japanese student weaving fu (1 yuan) Book friends 20201202083824116 (1 yuan) Mingxin Libao (1 yuan) Mu Ye Qianchen (3.47 yuan) Mafia1896 (1 yuan) Book Friends 20170814153319634 (1 yuan) Open a skylight on the back of the head (1 yuan) Hill (1 yuan) Wandering VS Xinghai (1 yuan) Book friends 20180226124234694 (1 yuan) Model Worker Terminator (1 yuan) Kkken (1 yuan) No nickname (1 yuan) Yunshu Building (1 yuan) S water **** s (1 yuan) Afraid of everything except death at home (1 yuan) Flying eagle spreads its wings (1.66 yuan) Clock your clockwork (1 yuan) (End of this chapter) Chapter 742： Slay the dragon with me Chapter 742 The sudden news shocked Maude. Previously, in order to find Jabba, Maude used various relationships to use the intelligence channels of multiple forces, but there was no news at all. Thats why he thought of going to the Chambord Islands to try his luck and see if he could catch a Draco. As far as the result is concerned, they were lucky and successfully caught a Denon in the Chambord Islands. What we need to do after that is to take the captured Dragonite and exchange information with the navy. Just before he officially implemented the plan, Lafayette suddenly called and told him that Jabba was in the hands of the Beast Pirates? If the news is true, that is to say-- Raleigh fell to Big.Mom, and Jabba fell to Kaido the beast? Its okay, navy... Maud''s mind suddenly flashed through Sol''s cold-frozen smile before death, his eyes suddenly became cold, and his whole body exuded a stinging aura. Tezolo, who was in the same room, saw the sudden changes in Mod, and a different color slowly appeared in his eyes. He was curious about it. But he is still interesting, and will not interrupt Maude''s call at this node to satisfy his curiosity, just watching quietly from the side. Maud did not mean to converge his aura at all. The aura mixed with anger, instantly affected the atmosphere of the entire room. "source?" Maud looked at the phone worm who had realized the image of Lafayette, and asked the most critical questions in a deep voice. Its good to have news of Jabba, but you have to make sure that the news is true. Lafayettes voice came from the phone worm: It was provided by a woman who claimed to be Yamato. She just called and asked to talk to you... "Yamato?" Maud was very unfamiliar with this name, and after chanting it in a low voice, he asked: "Is she still there?" "In." Lafayette quickly responded. "Let her talk to me." "Okay, but before the call, do I need to repeat the conversation after she called?" "No, I don''t mind listening to her again." "Understand." Lafayette quickly responded, and immediately put the two phone bugs together. The electric wave of one telephone worm goes to Maud, and the electric wave of the other telephone worm goes to Yamato. "Hello..." Yamatos voice came from the phone worm. Lafayette and others heard it, and the two phone worms were very close, and Maude, who was on the other side of the other phone worm, could naturally hear it clearly. "No need to feed, I can hear it." Maud looked at the phone worm blankly. The phone worm that synchronized Lafayette''s image is a steady voice of Yamato: "You are Maud, right? You are contacted!" After finishing speaking, Yamato didnt wait for Maudes answer, and continued speaking very fast: Jabba is with me, you come to rescue him, and take me away by the way! "Dont you think...I would believe your side words credulously?" Maud frowned and his tone was extremely cold. "Ok?" Yamato paused, still speaking extremely fast: "How can you believe it?" "Let me talk to Jabba." "I can do nothing." Yamato said in a deep voice, "If I could let Jabba talk to you, it would not be me who called you." "In that case, don''t expect me to believe you." "" Yamato was silent for a while, and then a voice came out: "Jabba has all his limbs broken and is imprisoned by Kaido in the prison of Ghost Island Castle. Although I really want to rescue Jabba quickly, but unfortunately... I am also a prisoner confined by chains, many There is nothing we can do about it." Speaking of which, Yamato paused. "I can''t talk for too long, nor can I make you believe me unconditionally, so... believe it or not." "" This time, Maude was silent. A few seconds later. Maud asked: "Who are you anyway?" "My name is Yamato, and I will become a man like Mitsuki Mita in the future." "?" A question mark appeared on Maude''s head, and his tone that seemed rather cold at first suddenly turned cold. "Don''t let me ask the third time, who on earth are you?" "!!!" Yamato seemed to be able to feel the momentum of Maude passing from the other side of the phone worm, and a ray of surprise appeared on his face. In the cabin of Hades. Lafayette heard the conversation next to them, and also saw the look of Yamato at the moment that the phone worm simultaneously manifested. It''s just not visible from Maude. "My real name is Yamato, the daughter of Kaido. For some reason, I inherited Mitsuki Mita''s legacy..." Because of Maudes momentum, Yamatos answer was more serious this time. "Ok?" Suddenly, Yamatos horror came from the phone bug. Next second. The phone worm was hung up hastily. Communication is disconnected. But Lafayette and Maudes phone worms are still talking. "She hung up the phone suddenly. It seems that even the talking environment is not free enough." Lafayette picked up the phone worm, first told Maud about the situation, and then asked: "Should I call it?" He believes that it is not suitable to call in this situation. But he cannot make decisions for Maud without authorization. "Do not." Maud is not stupid, how could he call in this situation. Judging from some details in the conversation, he actually tended to believe what Yamato said in his heart. "Lafayette, you guys come to me first and take the Dragon Man, by the way, dont forget to pack him properly." "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh." "click." Maud hung up the phone worm. Tezolo''s face changed slightly when Maude mentioned the Dragonite. Maud rolled up his sleeves to cover the wristwatch phone bug, and then sat on the sofa as if he were overwhelmingly under the gaze of Tezolo. "The Golden Emperor Tezolo." Maud tilted Erlang''s legs, clasped his hands in front of his chest, and looked at Tezolo without any waves. "What exactly happened between you and the Tianlongren, I am no longer interested in knowing, now... I want you to answer my question." "" Feeling the pressure from Maude, Tezolo''s face was slightly stretched. In a trance, he only felt that Maude was not sitting on the sofa, but sitting on the throne, looking down at him condescendingly. Maud calmly looked at Tezolo and asked questions. "Do you have something that most people don''t have, do you still have something you want? Or, do you have something you want to do?" "" Hearing Maudes words, a subtle change occurred in Tezolo''s expression. "Of course there is." Having money, status, rights, and strength, he did not seem to hesitate and responded to Maudes question. Maud looked at him directly and said lightly: "What is it?" "Dragon people." Tezolo also looked directly at Mod, and when he finished answering the question, he suddenly shook his head. "My answer just now is not complete... what I want is not the dragon people, but... kill all the dragon people!" "Cooperate, you have this qualification." Maud looked at Tezolo who confessed his hatred wanton, straightened his upper body a little, and stretched out his right hand to Tezolo very simply. If the goals are the same. Tezolo, who has the ability to awaken, is an extremely high-quality partner in terms of strength. Maud, who wants to grow his power as soon as possible, has no reason to miss it. Tezolo looked at Maude''s right hand stretched out, and shook his head again. Seeing that Tezolo seemed to be planning to reject the proposal of cooperation, Maude''s expression was always calm and there was no change. "I won''t cooperate with you." As Maud had guessed, Tezolo rejected the cooperation offer. "is it" Maud groaned, and for a while he couldn''t figure out Tezolo''s attitude, so he could only think about how to deal with this intersection with Tezolo in advance. Tezolo raised his eyebrows in surprise when he came. "Maude, if you can give me what I want, then... I am willing to surrender to you and become your left arm and right arm... No, there is no if, if it is you, you can definitely do it. In this world, Only you can do it!" Tezolo refuses to cooperate, not because he does not want to cooperate with Maude, but because he thinks he is not qualified to cooperate with Maude. He worked hard all the way. So far, he has got everything he wanted to get before. Only alone The position of Tianlong people when dealing with it. Although he now possesses great power, he is rich in the money of the enemy... also can''t make a shot against Tianlongren. Sometimes, they even show a smile to the Tianlongren. Compared to Maude, who dared to kill the Heavenly Dragon, how could he be qualified? and so. He never thought about cooperating with Maude. What he thought about was to bet the only possibility on Maud like a gamble. As long as you can follow Maude as [Left Man and Right Arm]. He is also willing to believe... One day, the man in front of him, under his watch, will send all the Dragonites to the guillotine. Maud looked at Tezolo in surprise, with a little scrutiny in his eyes. at this time. The door was pushed open. Lafayette and they entered the room mightily. Through the open door, you can vaguely see a group of people lying on the ground muttering on the corridor outside the room. Tanaka, who has the ability to wear fruits, and Bacara, who has the ability to wear fruits, are among them. They are obviously the negative ghost of Perona. As for why Perona would attack them. It must be because Lafayette and the others were blocked when they were about to enter the room. Tezolo also noticed the extremely negative and losing combat subordinates, but he didn''t care, his eyes turned to Lafayette who walked into the room. Finally, his gaze stopped on the black cloth bag that Brook was carrying on his shoulder. He knows what''s in this black cloth bag-- A Denon who was rudely packed into a cloth bag! For him, this kind of thing is simply unheard of, unseen. Just looking at it, Tezolo felt an inexplicable feeling of excitement. But at the same time, it also awakens the miserable past that I dont want to look back again. Boom! At Maude''s gesture, Brook threw the black cloth sack to the ground. The black cloth bag rolled out a few meters, revealing a male Denon with a slightly pointed nose. Tezolo looked over for the first time, and saw that the dragon mans eyes were tightly closed that day, his nose and face were swollen, almost disfigured, and his breath was weak. "" Looking at the miserable appearance of this Tianlongren, Tezolo''s mood was beyond words. In his impression of Tianlongren. If the Tianlongren accidentally smashed a piece of skin on a street in a certain town, a little bit of blood shed. Then The town that caused the destruction of the Tianlong people will become a ruin with no survivors in one day. This is the definition of the term [injured] by the Denon people. But this Tianlongren in front of me... is not as simple as smashing the skin, but being ravaged so that even if the next second will die, it is not surprising. Maud walked in front of the Tianlongren, and just lifted his fingers, and pulled the Tianlongren into his hands, carrying them like trash. "Tezolo, I originally planned to exchange information with the Navy with this trash." "Ok?" Tezolo looked at Maude in surprise. "Now that he is yours, its just between your thoughts to make him feel bad, or make him die." Maud said, directly throwing the dying Dragon Man in front of Tezolo. This dragon man, whom he regarded as rubbish, is a bargaining chip to obtain information on the whereabouts of Jaba. But-- When talking with Yamato, Maude made it clear that he would not trust her. However, some of the details in Yamatos words such as [Jabba''s limbs are severed], as well as the silly performance that can be said to be nothing to say when talking, make Maude inclined to Yamato''s words. Even if those words are concealed... Maud also believes that, given the lessons of Raleigh, Jabba is likely to be on the island of ghosts. After this judgment, Maude has actually decided to go to the ghost island. In other words, he doesn''t need this bargaining chip much now, but he can send it directly to Tezolo. And this move is equivalent to telling Tezolo-- I accept your surrender. Tezolo understood, and while looking down at the Tianlongren, his face slowly revealed a hideous meaning. "This is the first time I have received such a special gift." "You can be satisfied." "Well, I dont have any more gifts, I can be more satisfied than this, but I know..." Tezolo slowly squatted down, coldly staring at the Tianlongrens face, and pointedly said: "This won''t be the first gift, and it won''t be the last gift, right, Lord Maud." "of course." Maude firmly said. Then. Tezolo smiled. So he graciously retracted the thought of making this Tianlongren painful, and instead stretched out his hand to cover this Tianlongren''s head. Grumbling-- He injected gold into the nose, mouth, and ears of the Tianlong people, and ended the life of the Tianlong people neatly. "Heh, hehe...ha, hahaha!" In the room, Tezolo''s full of complex laughter resounded. Everyone present, including Maude, silently looked at Tezolo, who was laughing. They don''t know about Tezolo''s experience, so they can''t understand Tezolo''s current mood. Just. They could read a sentence from Tezolo''s reaction-Hand-blade Tianlongren, it turned out to be this way. After a while. Tezolo restrained his laughter and looked at Maude with a solemn expression. Maud seemed to know what Tezolo wanted to do next, and what he wanted to say, so he spoke first. "Stop expressing ceremonies that don''t have any meaning. You don''t like this one even if you want to." "It''s true." Tezolo grinned, staring at Maude, and said seriously: No matter how good things are, its not as good as an actual action. "Yes, so... let me do something." Made suddenly turned around and sat on the sofa again under everyone''s gaze. The light shone on him. I dont know if its because of his temperament. In the eyes of everyone, the mediocre light actually rendered a dazzling brilliance on Maude. "what''s up?" Tezolo asked. Lafayette They looked at Maude intently. Facing everyone''s gaze, Maude clasped his hands against his chin, his eyes narrowed slightly. "Slay the dragon with me." I am numb... I applied for a fan event at noon on the 1st, and then I set the event time from 1st to 2nd, but what I never expected is... the event has not passed the review yet, that is to say... The event is over before it starts. I''m numb, how about you? (End of this chapter) Chapter 743： Your biological daughter? Chapter 743 Your biological daughter? The Tianlongren who didnt know their name was given to Tezolo by Mord. Then. Tezolo simply killed the Draco. Taking this as an opportunity, Tezolo officially came under Mod''s command. Simultaneously. A call from Yamato allowed Maude to make the decision to go to Onijima in Wano country on the spot. coincided with the addition of Tezolo, a considerable combat power, and a corpse of a dragon in the arena, and Maude also defined this trip as the dragon slaying. nothing but. Maud wouldnt do nothing without preparing, so he rushed to the ghost island to find the trouble of the beast pirate group. You should know that the Beast Pirate Group has united with the Big.Mom Pirates, who are also the Four Emperors, into an alliance. In this case, if Maude wants to attack one of them, at least he must first investigate the intelligence clearly. Otherwise, if Big.Mom happens to be on the island of ghosts... That is not fun. In addition, Maude had to prepare some shadows in advance. Looking back on the path he took, Maude has challenged many enemies who are stronger than him. Winning the strong with the weak, for Maud, although it is not the norm, it has been through many times. And the reason why he has such a dazzling record is largely due to Shadow Fruit. Or- is the most representative shadow gathering place of Shadow Fruit among its many abilities. absorb shadows to enhance physical fitness, skills, strength... This ability gives Maude unlimited possibilities to defeat the strong with the weak. At the beginning, he was able to defeat Whitebeard in the top war, not only because Whitebeard is old, but more importantly, the increase in strength brought by the shadow gathering place. The same is true of the recent advance city incident. If it is not the power increase brought by the shadow gathering place, and the shadow clone, the mechanism that can double its own strength. How could Mord unexpectedly use one move to overpower the country. The obstacle-breaking fusion technique severely injured the yellow ape, and completely suppressed the yellow ape in the subsequent battle. You should know that his comprehensive star rating itself is not as good as Huang Yuan. So, this is the charm of the shadow fruit that is despised by a few people... Its ability itself exists to break the upper limit of users, and it is one of the most well-deserved strongest in the superhuman system. Because of this, in the eyes of others, Maude''s strength is very strong, strong enough to suppress the four emperors and generals. After all, there are plenty of examples before revealing people. For example Single challenge is better than white beard. The cake island of Big.Mom is removed. Fly Kaido into the sea. suppressed Huang Yuan doing nothing. But Maude himself knows that with his current comprehensive strength, in the absence of [increase], he cannot suppress the four emperors, at most he can have a battle with the four emperors. This is the indifferent illusion created by [Shadow Gathering Place] on Maude. After all, as long as Maude has prepared in advance, these [illusions] will become real. So before going to the ghost island, even if his own combat power is abundant, Maude must prepare in advance some shadows that can be used to increase his strength and supplement his physical domineering. all in all. Since the goal has been set, it is not necessary to be foolproof, at least to be fully prepared. "Tezolo." While his thoughts turned, he suddenly thought of another important matter. Tezolo looked at Mod, and waited for the following. "I need a lot of gold." As Tezolo officially joined the Pirates, Maude was not welcome. "small issue." Tezolo heard the words, and did not ask Maude why he needed gold, smiled and snapped his fingers. At that moment, the many golds distributed on the Guran Tezolo immediately responded to Tezolo''s instructions, and each turned into a golden stream, converging from all directions to the direction where Tezolo was. Rumble Accompanied by the dull sound, the walls and even the ceiling in the room instantly turned into liquid gold and flowed underneath. Without the concealment of walls and ceilings, everyone''s vision instantly becomes wider. And just as everyone looked out, a surging golden fountain gushing from bottom to top appeared in front of them. Then, the golden fountain changed from liquid to solid within a second, turning into a huge golden pillar enough for most pirates to retire on the spot. "enough?" Tezolo opened his arms and stood in front of the Jin Zhu, smiling at everyone who was shocked without exception. In the world, only his golden emperor can create this shocking scene. Maud looked at the huge golden pillar made by Tezolo, quickly estimated the amount of gold needed to transform the terrifying three-masted ship, and quickly came to a conclusion. "enough!" Maud smiled at Tezolo. So much gold, there will definitely be surplus after the transformation. Suddenly, Maude thought of something and asked: "Tezolo, your abilities have been awakened, right?" "Yes it is." Tezolo nodded. Maud saw this and asked straightforwardly: "Then, this golden pillar was not assimilated by ability, right?" "No, this is real gold." Tezolos answer dispelled Maudes concerns. Assimilation and creation are different in nature. If this golden pillar is assimilated with power, it will return to its original shape when it encounters sea water, and it must not be used to transform the terrorist three-masted ship. In fact. There are indeed two types of gold that Tezolo dominates. One kind is real gold, and the other is gold assimilated by ability. There are pros and cons between the two. The most commonly used by Tezolo is naturally gold that is more easily assimilated. It will lose its effect just by being touched by sea water. In addition, Tezolo still has a lot of real gold. To meet Maudes need to transform the terrorist three-masted ship, there is no problem at all. Solved the gold demand problem, Maude''s idea of ??going to the sky island suddenly faded a lot. Although I still want to pack the various Kojima shells in Kojima, this matter can be left to Urgi to handle it, and he doesn''t need to do everything himself. That night. Tezolo hosted a banquet to entertain the Maud crowd. Tanaka and Baccarat, who were taught by Perona to use negative ghosts to be humans, never expected that Tezolo-sama, whom they respected as gods, would be willing to subdue to Mord. This shocked them. But when the dust settled, they had no choice but to accept this fact. Also shocked by this incident, there is also Bonnie who boarded the ship for the bear news. She has been running around for a long time, and over time she has grasped a lot of news and rumors. News about Golden Emperor Tezolo... She still has a certain degree of understanding. Especially Tezolo''s solo style, it''s no secret. But such a man, who didn''t even have a fight, chose to worship Maude. This result gave Bonnie the feeling, just like the original Qiwu Sea Hawkeye Mihawk announced without warning that he became a crew member of Maude. Too fake Bonnie squeezed food into her mouth, while looking at Maude and Tezolo. Maud noticed Bonnies gaze and glanced at her without taking it seriously. Picking up a plate of roast chicken and moving it to Bailey, Maud wondered how to arrange this golden ship. With the fluttering fruit ability of Sister Ya, you dont have to worry about sailing at all. The problem is that in the entertainment city on the Gulan Tezolo, there are countless guests and many employees who settle here. If Maude needs Tezolo to follow him, he wont even bring these guests and employees. This is the problem. It is impossible to directly drive away the guests on the ship and lay off all the employees. Even if you want to do this, it will not be done in a short time. Furthermore, what Maude lacks most now is time, and he does not want to waste too much time and energy on the issue of the Guran Tezolo. Under this premise, he still has to take Tezolo to deal with the beast pirate group. In response to this problem, Maude could not think of a suitable solution for the time being. So after the dinner, he directly threw this question to Tezolo. "The operation of the entertainment city is left to Tanaka and Baccarat." Regarding the problem that Maude threw over, Tezolo also simply chose to hand over Guran Tezolo to his subordinates to manage, and then follow Maude alone to complete the so-called dragon-slaying plan. So the problem is solved. The next day. The Golden Emperor Tezolo boarded the Underworld as a rookie crew member of the Mord Pirates. There was also a huge golden pillar who boarded the ship together. At Mod''s request, Tezolo turned this huge golden pillar into a spherical shape. "Master Tezolo..." Under the reluctant watch of Tanaka Bakala and other subordinates, the Underworld floated to high altitude and headed towards the Devils Triangle. In a short while, it disappeared from the sight of everyone in Bakala. Above the sky. Netherworld flew in the sky. Tezolo stood on the side of the ship, put his thumb against his chin, raised his head with interest and looked at the giant golden ball floating in the air like the Underworld. "This ability..." When ?? whispered to himself, Tezolo tilted his head and glanced at Jaya not far away. He started as a business, only seeing that Jia Ya completed the transportation of the golden giant ball with no effort, he immediately thought of the commercial value contained in this ability. "Tezolo, would you like black tea?" Brook quietly came to Tezolo and handed over a cup of hot black tea very friendly. "Tezolo, todays dessert is the red chestnut pudding cake specially prepared by the big sister, and it is a perfect match with black tea!" On the other side, Bailey Pidianpidian brought a plate of crystal clear pastries and leaned in front of Tezolo. Why are Brook and Bailey so passionate... the reason is. As soon as Tezolo got on the ship, Brook and Bailey couldnt wait to make a request for [Gold Plated] to Tezolo. Tezolo did not refuse Brook and Baileys strange request. So... After the gilding is completed, Brook has a golden skeleton that looks cool, while Bailey has golden hair that pulls to the sky. of course. Whether it is cool or dragged to the sky, it is Brook and Bailey''s good sense of themselves. Faced with the enthusiasm from Brooke and Bailey, Tezolo accepted all orders, and naturally took over black tea and pastries. While tasting refreshments, he chatted with Brook Bailey one after another. not far away. Maud watched the scene of Tezolo and his companions getting along harmoniously, a little relieved. I originally thought that with Tezolos bad personality, it would not be a simple matter to integrate into the team. Now it seems that he is worrying too much. But... Maud silently looked at Baileys golden hair, thinking that he should not give him a golden desert eagle during the battle. And Bruckner''s glittering gold skeleton... Maud shook his head slightly, unable to bear to look straight. Lafayette stood quietly beside Maude, also watching Tezolo who was chatting with Brook Bailey. "." Lafayette''s eyes narrowed slightly to cover up the fleeting hostility. From his point of view, even though his captain accepted Tezolo''s surrender, he would not easily accept Tezolo''s joining. It doesnt matter who joins. The inspection period is necessary. Lafayette slowly retracted his gaze and turned to look up at the giant golden ball. He was thinking about finding a suitable time to let Jaya help to get some sea water to wash the giant golden ball to make sure that there is no scumbag inside. A few days later. Under the guidance of the life card, the Hades finally came to the Devils Triangle. After arriving here, it will not take long to reach the location of the terrifying three-masted ship. "Blublu...Blublu..." Suddenly the sound of a phone worm calling in the silent thick fog. Bailey quickly got the phone bug and handed it to Maude. Maud took the call worm and picked up the microphone. The call was connected, and without waiting for the sound to come, the phone worm immediately showed a somewhat Yamato appearance. Looking at the synchronized image of the phone worm, Maude knew for the first time that the person calling was Yamato, and immediately asked: "What happened to you last time you hung up suddenly?" "I also said before, I am a prisoner held in chains, in terms of the situation, I am not much better than Jabba..." "But you can at least use the phone worm." "That''s because Kaido is not on the island, so I can be relatively free. It''s just that I went to visit Jabba before, so that the annoying lord strengthened his surveillance of me. This is also the reason why I suddenly hung up last time ." "..." Maud raised his brows when he heard the words. From this sentence of Yamato, he got the extremely useful information that Kaido is not in Ghost Island. The premise is He could not confirm the authenticity of this information. The other side of the phone worm. Yamato looked at the silent phone worm, and didn''t think much about it, and said straight to the point: "I went to see Jabba again yesterday, just in case, I didn''t bring the phone bug over, but I asked him how to gain your trust, and he asked me to tell you three things." "Say." Mauds voice came from the phone worm. Those eyes that were originally naive, under the influence of Maud''s electric waves, suddenly became sharp. Yamato was unaffected, and said what Jabba had confessed to her. "Sol only brushes his teeth once a week." "..." As soon as Yamato finished talking about the first thing, he found that the other end of the phone worm couldn''t even hear the breathing, and it felt like the communication was suddenly disconnected. what''s the situation? Yamato was about to feed, he heard Maude''s voice. "Needless to say two other things, I believe you." Yamato was stunned when he heard the words, thinking that "Sol only brushes his teeth once a week" is an encrypted secret code that can gain trust? Otherwise, it doesnt make sense. Needless to say the other two things? Forget it. Anyway, it would be nice to get the trust of Maud. "Huh, it should have been this way, I don''t have to risk going to Jabba anymore." Yamato exhaled. If Maudes trust cannot be gained on this call, she doesnt know what to do. "Yamato, right? You said you were Kaido''s daughter before?" "Yes, what''s wrong?" "Birth daughter?" "???" It''s numb... The fan activity has not yet passed the review... The fan title is not refundable, and there is no way to open another event. (End of this chapter) Chapter 744： The extremely evil generation subdued by Maud? Chapter 744 The extremely evil generation subdued by Maud? After getting the answer from Yamato... As an enemy, Mord silently felt sorry for a wave of Kaido. In his cognition, the biological children raised by the Four Emperors will definitely become one of the mainstays of the Pirate Group. The Charlotte family of Big.Mom, who are also the four emperors, embodies this incisively and vividly. The children born to Big.Mom, such as Kata Kuri, Perrospero, Compote, and Smoky, all have strong talents and strength. As Kaidos biological daughter, Yamato cant miss her if she wants to. But what Mood never expected was... Yamato will sell her father so thoroughly. Logically speaking, a four emperor who wants to spread [violence] to the world so as to develop business power, should put a lot of hard work on their biological children. The purpose of ?? is to train one''s own children into a rare talent. As a result, Kaido is doing well here, and I was surprised to train a 25-year-old. This sense of violation is beyond Maudes cognition. I dont know the hidden facts, Maude can only once again feel the wonder of the world. "Is Kaido not in the ghost island now?" In Mauds position, he should have reservations about Yamato, but he believed in Jabbas judgment. From the information that Yamato revealed just now, what Maud is more concerned about is Kaido''s movements and the current level of defense on the island. "Yes, he brought Quinn and some of his men to Big.Moms IWC, but I dont know when he will come back anyway... now is the time when the Ghost Islands defense line is weakest. If you can come, its best. faster." "We are currently in''Paradise''. Even if we rush over at full speed, it will take at least 20 days." "what?" The phone worm showed disappointment. At least twenty days... So, before Maude and the others rushed to the ghost island, Kaido had a high probability of bringing the team back. "It should be too late..." Yamato sighed. In the past few years, Kaido has traveled far and wide. In her opinion, if the Maud Pirates can reach the Ghost Island while Kaido is out of the door, rescue Jabba and take her away, it can basically be said to have a 100% success rate. Yamato''s heart is full of disappointment. If she can deliver the news faster, maybe the Maud Pirates will have plenty of time to reach the ghost island. Unfortunately, there is no if. But-- Yawa was disappointed, but suddenly thought of the nine knights who are currently missing, and Mimodas biological son Momanosuke. Being trapped here, besides burying her head to improve her strength, she is always paying attention to news from the outside. Some time ago. The Beast Pirate Group has received the news that the Nine Heroes Akasaku and Momanosuke are in the New World Zau Country. After receiving this news, Kaido originally wanted Jhin, one of the three plagues under his command, to lead a team to Zuowu to confirm the matter. If Momanosuke and the Nine Heroines of Chisao are really in Zuo, then they will be solved directly. But unfortunately, Big.Mom just made a call, and it happened that Kaido had the idea of ??alliance with Big.Mom, and temporarily shelved the matter of dealing with the Red Sheath Nine Heroes and Momanosuke. . Compared to the alliance with Big.Mom, in Kaido''s eyes, the Akasaku Nine Heroes and Momanosuke are not worth mentioning. If it weren''t for the quarreling on the black charcoal big snake, Kaido might not even care. Anyway. Kaido intends to deal with the Nine Heroines and Momosuke after dealing with the alliance. And these things, Yamato knows clearly. Thinking of this, Yamato didn''t care whether Maude knew the Chisao Nine Knights or not, so he moved the topic directly to the Chisao Nine Knights. "Mord, the Chisao Nine Knights are very likely to be in Zuowu in the New World. Before you come to the Kingdom of Harmony, you can go to Zuowu to find the Chisao Nine Knights. That will be a force that cannot be underestimated! " Subconsciously, Yamato wanted to leave the cage that imprisoned her, but also wanted to fulfill Mita''s last wish. If Maude can bring the Nine Heroes and Tao Zhisuke to the country of peace, and unify all the forces that can be integrated, he may be able to knock down the beasts and pirate group and pull the country of peace from the quagmire. At that time, when she is back free, she will not have to leave, but can complete the will of Guangyue Mitian as Guangyue Mitian. "The Chisao Nine Heroes? Who is that?" Maud didnt know what Yamato had in mind, and in his memory, there was no information about the Chisao Nine Heroes. In addition, he doesn''t even know who Mitsuki Mita, whom Yamato mentioned before, is. "Akasaku Nine Knights are the samurai of the country of Wa, and they are also the retainers of Mitsuki Mida. Each of them is very strong. If you can find them, they will definitely become a strong support!" Yamato was not surprised at Mauds doubts, and quickly gave an explanation. "Oh." Hearing Yamatos explanation, Maude reacted coldly. Speaking of samurai... The first thing Maude thought of was Ryoma, the original owner of Qiushui. In addition, there is a samurai who can cut the flames and forgets his name, and a little ghost who can transform into a pink Chinese dragon. The name Chisao Nine Heroes probably has something to do with them. Kemod has no interest in the so-called Nine Heroines of the Red Squirrel. Let him run to Zuow to summon this power that does not necessarily exist? Then he might as well take a trip to Murloc Island, and then take Jinping with him. However. After making the decision to go to Ghost Island, Maude did plan to go to Murloc Island and persuade Jinping to join. Even through the phone bug, Yamato could clearly feel that Maude had no interest in her proposal. But she didn''t want to just give up to convince Maude. In public and private, she hopes that Maude can bring the Nine Heroes of the Red Sheath and Momanosuke to the country of Wazun. "Maud, before you come to the island of ghosts, Kaido and the others must have returned. In order to ensure that the plan is foolproof, it is best to gather all the combat power that can be assembled, the Scarlet Sword Nine Heroes..." "I don''t know the Chisao Nine Knights, and I don''t know the strength of the Chisao Nine Knights. How could I waste time on them?" Seeing that Yamato was referring to the Nine Heroes of the Chisao again, Maude interrupted directly. "" Yamato was speechless. Maud looked at the phone worm and said calmly: "In short, you only need to be responsible for providing information, and I will take care of the rest." "understood." Yamato''s voice from the phone worm was weak. "I can''t talk for too long on my side. I will call you again after I sort out the information." "Okay, but you''d better guard against wiretapping phone bugs." "Ok." Yamato responded and then hung up. Maud looked at the phone worm with his eyes closed, silently put down the microphone, and turned to look at Jaya, who had been frowning. Seeing Maude look over, Jia Ya quickly stretched her brows, pretending to be calm, not wanting to put too much pressure on Maude. "Wait a second, Ya sister..." This sentence, Maude did not say it, but kept it in his heart. A few hours later. Under the guidance of the life card, the Underworld traveled through the thick fog and came to the top of the terrifying three-masted ship. The green pheasants staying in the terrifying three-masted ship, as well as the straw hat group, were all standing on the training ground outside the castle, looking up at the Underworld, which was slowly falling from the air. When ?? was only three or four meters from the ground, the Haunted Earth stopped. The group headed by Maude jumped off the Hades and landed on the ground one by one. The green pheasant and others who were welcoming Maude and their return here couldn''t help but look at Tezolo and Bonnie. Through the headlines of the newspaper, they already knew that Maude had kidnapped a dragon in the Chambord Islands. But I dont know that Maude will bring back two strangers. Luo glanced at the cold-faced Bonnie and recognized him as one of the supernovas of the same period. Ulki and Hawkins were also supernovas in the same period, so that their attention was instead on Bonnie instead of Tezolo. Noting Urgi''s gaze, Bonnie disapproved, but she turned her gaze and noticed the straw hat group who was also in the court. Seeing the straw hat group, a different color suddenly appeared in Bonnie''s eyes. She knew that Luo, Urki, and Hawkins, the three supernovae of the same period as her, had already been subordinated to Maude. But I didnt expect that even the straw hat group that was in the limelight before would be subordinate to Maude? If I remember correctly Among the supernovas at the time, the straw hat group, known as dark horses, had a total of four supernova spots. are Captain Lufei, and Sauron, Usopp, Bartolomio. If you add these four guys... In other words, among the supernovas in the same period, except for Haiming Apu, who was killed by Maud in the Chambord Islands, and the currently missing captain Kidd and the killing warrior Kira, the other supernovas are all under Maud''s banner? This is too ridiculous. Does Maude have a habit of subduing supernovas? ? ? Bonnie was surprised. She suddenly felt that Maudes motivation to lure her into the boat was impure, and suddenly there was an urge to run away. Green Pheasant did not pay attention to Bonnie, but instead focused on Tezolo. "Golden Emperor Tezolo..." He knows the identity of Tezolo, so when he sees Tezolo, his face can''t help but show an unexpected color. He really couldnt figure out why the Golden Emperor would come back with Maude to the terrifying three-masted ship. The doubts of the green pheasant did not last long, because Maude introduced to them the identity of Tezolo and the fact that Tezolo joined the pirate group. Urki, although they knew little about Tezolo, they still gave a warm welcome to Tezolo for joining. At least, they can see that Tezolo is strong. It is a good thing to have such a powerful combat force to join the Pirate Group. "What about her?" Luo pointed to Bonnie, who was doing nothing but kicking the pebbles. "Lets be regarded as a''guest'' for the time being." Maud answered Luos question. "The guests?" Luo looked at Bonnie again, his eyes mixed with scrutiny. Bonnie was inexplicably upset, grinned, and said fiercely: "What are you looking at? Let''s see the old lady gouging out your eyes." "Oh?" Luo Jie smiled and said coldly: "If you have this ability, just come and try." "Interesting." Bonnie narrowed her eyes and arched her legs. She was angry, no matter how much she was, she immediately made a burst of strength at her feet and rushed towards Luo. The conflict came very suddenly. Luo looked at Bonnie who rushed over, but he smiled more unscrupulously. He pointed at Bonnie and slowly raised his index finger. "room." The ??field unfolds in an instant, wrapping everyone in the training ground and the castle behind them. Looking at Luo''s unfolding field, Bonnie became vigilant secretly. "In front of my ability, as long as your''armed color'' level is not enough, no matter how vigilant it is, it''s useless." Luo seemed to be able to perceive Bonnie''s vigilance against the domain, and sneered, slightly mocking. Bonnie''s eyes were cold, and she speeded up her rush towards Luo. Luo also prepared to use her ability to throw Bonnie into the sea. But just before Luo and Bonnie had implemented their thoughts, an inexplicable force overwhelmed them both to the ground. Boom! Luo and Bonnie were lying on the ground, unable to move. "It depends on the occasion to play." Mauds calm voice, which could not hear a trace of emotion, reached Luo and Bonnies ears. After hearing Maudes words, Luo and Bonnie realized that Maude had made the shot. Maud glanced at them, which was to regain his ability. Without the shadow''s control, Luo and Bonnie instantly regained their freedom, and quickly got up from the ground. As soon as they got up, they felt the gloating gaze from Urki and the others. "Beep." Luo and Bonnie shook their heads and snorted coldly. The straw hat group looked at Maude with surprise. They didn''t even see what Maude did just now, they saw Luo and Bonnie instantly lose their fighting power. Although it is mostly playful in nature, they still feel that Maude''s abilities are becoming more and more unpredictable. "Go back to the castle, I have something to say." After leaving a sentence, Maude took the lead to walk towards the castle. After taking a few steps, he looked back at Lafayette and confessed: "Lafayette, bring that CP0 here." "To understanding." Raphael changed his head and returned to the Hades. A few minutes later. In front of the extended table in the castle restaurant, there were the cadres of the Maud Pirates, as well as Leili Shaqi and others, and even the clown Bucky who had healed from his injuries. In addition, Luffy and the "Guest" Bonnie also took the seats without any conscious intention. Maud, who was sitting on the main seat, silently watched Luffy, the others and Bonnie. He just stared at it for several seconds, but Luffy, the others and Bonnie had no response. "" Mod silently looked away, but in the end he still showed mercy and did not drive Luffy away on the spot. Boney glanced at the straw hat group who was sitting not far away, thinking that, as expected, even the straw hat group had fallen under Maud''s banner. I still remember when I first arrived in the Chambord Islands, I heard the news that the Straw Hat Pirates had four supernovae. At that time, he also solemnly regarded the Straw Hat Pirates as a strong enemy. It turned out to be good, but it was all subdued by Maude... "I am different from them!" Bonnie retracted her gaze and turned to Maude who was in the main position, thinking about it in her heart. Everyone here also looked at Maude. So Maude didnt care about Bonnies inexplicable gaze. "Jabba is in the hands of the Beast Pirates." In response to the gazes of everyone, Maude first told the whereabouts of Jabba. Hearing Maude''s words, Raleigh''s eyes narrowed, and Bucky was panicked. "So, our next goal now is... to kill the Beasts and Pirates!" Afterwards, Maude officially announced the war against the Beast Pirate Group. As soon as these words fell, everyone in the audience looked different. The gang of straw hats were mostly surprised. They didn''t expect that Maude, who had only fought against the navy not long ago, would have to attack the pirate group of beasts who are also four emperors. Jaya secretly clenched her fist, she was very worried about Jabba, and all she thought in her heart was to hurry up to the ghost island. The green pheasant raised his fingers and pulled his face, but it also showed some expectation. Lafayette, Urki, Hawkins, they all showed excitement one after another. No matter what the purpose is. To defeat the Four Emperors is the only way on the road to dominance. And they have been waiting for it! (End of this chapter) Chapter 745： Jinping joins! Chapter 745 Jinping joins! A long time ago, because of the beam... Mordsau publicly declared war on the Big.Mom Pirate Group and the Beast Pirate Group. And today is the first step in the official war. Maud is actually not worried about the alliance between Big.Mom and Kaido. After all, he does not have a fixed base, so dont worry about Big.Mom and Kaido joining forces. On the contrary, Big.Mom and Kaido have to worry about his attacks at any time. This is also a risk that must be borne in establishing a stronghold. Some people always think that as long as two admirals join forces, they can push a Four Emperors regiment equally. As everyone knows, this view is extremely ridiculous. You need to know that the Four Emperors Pirate Group is not a pirate ship like Straw Hat, they have their own strongholds in the new world. In other words, as long as the navy wants, it can mobilize its troops to attack the four emperors strongholds at any time. and so-- If the navy really has this capability, it would reasonably allocate the general-level combat power long ago, and then double-line operations to explode the four emperors of the new world one by one. You dont even need to invest too much force in the action to cause unnecessary sacrifices. If it is so simple, why should the Navy focus on the paradise in the first half of the great waterway? The four emperors site is fixed, and you cant get away if you run. And Maude has the strategic ability of floating fruit. As long as it is used properly, not to mention the four emperors who are stubborn and disgusting, it can also make the four emperors disgusting to death. Its a pity that Maudes top priority now is to rescue Jabba as soon as possible. So there is not so much time to torment Big.Mom and Kaido slowly. Instead, he should be concerned about the possibility of Kaido and Big.Mom using Jabba to force him to fight head-on. At that time, things will become more troublesome. With this concern, attacking the island of ghosts is a race against time. said so, the preparations that should be done still have to be done. It was the decision of the Straw Hat Pirates that surprised Maude. This group of fearless and fearless guys, after learning that he was going to defeat Kaido''s beast and pirate group, unexpectedly wanted to join the battle. The reason they gave was to transform training results and increase actual combat experience. Speaking of... When Mord raised his regiment to attack Propulsion City, Luffy and the others finally joined the battle. As for the reason, not only to repay the favor, but also to become stronger in the battle of life and death. Maud can indeed feel Luffy''s desire to become stronger. Although he thinks that the Luffy group, who has not yet transformed, can''t help him much... But he finally agreed to Luffy''s request. In contrast, Bonnie has nothing to do with herself. How could she help the Maude Pirates to fight the Beast Pirates. Unless Maude threatens her with news of the bear. But-- She will not participate, but she intends to watch the excitement. After all, this is a life-and-death fight between the four newly promoted emperors and the old four emperors who have secured a place in the new world. How can you miss such a big excitement. Early the next morning. The horror three-masted ship floated out of the dense fog in the Devils Triangle and headed towards the Chambord Islands. From here to the New World, the closest distance is directly over the Chambordian Islands and the red earth continent. Before going to the ghost island, Maude has to prepare some shadow supplies and go to the fisherman island to persuade Jinping to join the pirate group. It''s not a good way, but it''s not a detour. is to split the soldiers in Chambord Islands, and then join the new world on the other side of the red earth continent. If it werent for the fishermans island, Maude would also like to drop a few islands to the holy place Mariagioa when passing through the red earth continent. After several days of sailing. The terror three-masted ship once again came to the sky over the Chambord Islands. Maud took the lead to jump off the terrifying three-masted ship and land steadily on one of the tree islands. Then came Lafayette, Hawkins, Arthur, Urgi, Luo, Perona, and Jaya who landed with the Hades. "Ulki, are you okay by yourself?" Maud turned around and looked at Urji who had just landed. He entrusted Urgi with the task of collecting empty shells on the empty island. Because the crew of the strange monk pirate group died on the battlefield of the advance city, Urji had to go to the sky island alone. Maud originally wanted to let the people of the Red Heart Pirates and Urki go to the sky island together. But Urki refused, and assured him that one person can complete the task. Maud knew that Urki didn''t want to share too much combat power before the battle, so he refused his arrangement. also knew that Urgi really wanted to participate in the battle against the beasts and pirates. Kemod hopes to get enough empty shells as soon as possible. Considering the issue of efficiency, Maude then let Urki leave the team to collect empty shells on the empty island at this time. Otherwise, I dont know when to drag it. Ulki looked at Maude, with a smile that remained the same throughout the year. "Don''t worry, Captain, don''t forget that I am a native of Sky Island." "Well, I will work hard for you this time." Maud nodded slightly. "Hey." Ulki smiled. "Captain, then I''ll go one step ahead." "it is good." Maud watched Urji leave, and then looked at the companions beside him. "Before the coating of the Hades, try to catch as many pirates as possible." "Ok." Lafayette and they responded one after another. Maud looked at them and said calmly: "Remember, quality is more important than quantity." "Understand." Everyone nodded. Afterwards, Jaya used his power to send the Hades directly to the coating location, and stayed to supervise the work. As for the others, including Maude, they scattered to the impossible zone. They want to capture as many pirates as possible in the limited time for the completion of the coating on the Underworld. As Maude and the others began to take action, the pirates on the Chambord Islands immediately faced an unprecedented crisis. Many pirates who were not of good quality were killed by Lafayette and the others. Such a ruthless move can be regarded as an implementation of Mauds philosophy of action There is no need to be merciful when dealing with pirates. The green pheasant sat cross-legged on the edge of the terrifying three-masted ship, looking down at the Chambordian Islands underneath, with red light shining in his eyes. He let out his sights and sounds, and was able to perceive Maude and their actions, which can be described as a **** storm. In many places, the pirate who was drinking and chatting in the first second turned into a corpse in the next second. Under the silent onlookers of the green pheasant, in just a few hours, more than a thousand pirates died in the hands of Maude and the others. The number of qualified pirates who were finally screened out was about 80. This ratio is pitifully low, but its better than nothing. After the Underworld was finished coating, Maude just rounded up the number of pirates that had been screened to one hundred. Afterwards, it took a little effort to send the group of pirates to the prison of the terrifying three-masted ship, and cut off the shadows and store them in the shadow box. "You go to the new world first." After processing, Maude got off the terrifying three-masted ship. They are going to split up here. He took Hawkins, Luo, Arthur, Perona, and Lafayette to dive into the bottom of the sea on the Underworld, to the fisherman island 10,000 meters below. And others took the terrifying three-masted ship across the red earth continent and entered the new world. "be careful." Jaya bid farewell to Mod. Submarine snorkeling is not as safe as a flying ship after all. From the moment the coated ship enters the sea, there is danger everywhere. Especially for the capable people. Maud smiled at Jaya and nodded, then turned and left. The terrifying three-masted ship quickly disappeared from the sky, and Maude came to the shore where the Underworld was anchored. Lafayette, they are ready to set sail, standing on the side of the ship watching Maude coming from a distance. "lets go." Maud boarded the Underworld and issued a sailing command. "Oh oh, understand." Lafayette smiled slightly, and controlled the coated Hades to sink to the bottom of the sea. A few more hours passed. Netherland successfully resisted the entrance of Murloc Island. The murloc soldiers stationed at the entrance, after seeing the Mord Pirates flag on the mast of the Underworld, hurriedly sent people to the Dragon Palace to inform His Majesty Neptune. Simultaneously. If there is no inspection process, open the entrance directly and let the Hades to pass. Such a hasty release made Maude quite speechless. Its no wonder that the fisherman island was so easily broken by pirates under the condition of occupying the land. It is not surprising that Maude would think so. But he underestimated the deterrent power of the Pirate Group banner in the eyes of others. In the eyes of this group of murloc soldiers, no one dared to steal the banner of the Mord Pirate Group, so they let it go so simply. Midtou passed through the current channel at the entrance and came to the harbor bay. "There are quite a few boats." Maud stood at the bow and glanced at the many pirate boats anchored in the bay. Since Neptune asked him for flag asylum, fewer and fewer people dared to make trouble on the fisherman island. As the turmoil subsided, the economy gradually recovered. It is these pirate ships anchored in the bay that bring the most economy to the fisherman island. As long as the pirates who got off the pirate ship go to the street of Mermaid Cafe, the money in their pockets will be wiped out by the beautiful mermaid at Mermaid Cafe. And it''s the kind that is willing to be emptied. Maud slowly retracted his gaze. These pirates, he really can''t move. If it moves, it will probably affect the economy of the fisherman island. "You guys use rock-paper-scissors to decide who will stay to watch the boat." Before he disembarked, Maude directly threw the task of who would stay and watch the ship to Lafayette and them. Lafayette, they looked at Maudes back and looked at each other. It''s rare to come to Fishman Island, and none of them wants to stay to see the boat. "Let me see the boat." Hawkins casually drew a fortune-telling card. This card tells him that it will be decided later who will keep the rock-paper-scissors to watch the boat, and it will be him who loses. Originally, he heard that there is a great fortuneteller on Murloc Island, and he wanted to visit him in the past. But since he had seen the result through divination, he gave up this idea. At the same time, take the initiative to take on this task, how much can I win the good impression of my companions. "Oh oh, it''s hard work." Lafayette patted Hawkins on the shoulder before disembarking. "Thank you." When Arthur passed by, he also patted Hawkins on the shoulder. Ro just nodded towards Hawkins, looking quite cold. Perona floated by with her small umbrella and gave Hawkins a thumbs up. Hawkins silently watched his companions walk happily towards the fisherman island town. He suddenly felt that sometimes he still waited for the results to come out instead of going to divination in advance. Maud took the lead in the front, and Lafayette followed closely behind. As soon as everyone walked out a certain distance, they saw a group of people coming from the front. The leader is surprisingly King Neptune of Murloc Island. Maud stopped and looked at Neptune who had rushed over. As soon as he turned his eyes, he saw that he was coming with him. A closer look, even Xiao Ba is in the team. Nipton came to Maude and was interrupted by Maude when he opened his mouth to speak. "The polite words are free, go directly to the Dragon Palace." "Uh." Nipton stunned for a moment, then smiled helplessly, nodded and replied: "Okay, Mr. Maud." He previously wanted to call Maud as [adult], but Maud felt that he was the lord of a country and it was not suitable for him to call others an adult, so he asked him to change his name to Mr. "Please follow me." Nipton just arrived here to greet Maude, and in less than two or three seconds, he turned around and led the way. In front of Maude, he completely put down the king''s pretensions, and he also put on his posture. Niptons attitude towards Maud was seen by the surrounding princes, civil servants and military attaches, shrimp soldiers and crabs, as well as Jinping and Xiaohachi. But they dont think there is anything. After all, Maud is the great benefactor of Murloc Island, and he also carries the dream of the Murloc to live on land under the sun. Everyone soon arrived at the Dragon Palace. Nipton hosted a banquet to entertain Maude and them. Its just that except for Lafayette, everyone else wanted to go shopping on Fishmans Island, and they left their seats and headed for the block with Maudes permission. In the huge main hall, there is not a single soldier. Because it is not needed. Civil servants and military attaches, and even the princes, also exited the hall under Neptunes order. In the entire hall, only Maude, Lafayette, Neptune, Jinping, and Xiaoba are left. This is also what Maud means. "Jinping, I came to Murloc Island specifically for you." Maud sat at the table, turning a blind eye to the rich dishes on the table, tilting his head to look flat. Shen Ping was startled when he heard the words, and looked at Maude in amazement, not knowing what he meant. At first, he thought it was weird to let the princes and civil servants retreat and let him stay. But didnt expect that Maude came to Fishman Island this time for him? Above the main seat. Nipton''s eyes have a different color, and he vaguely guessed something. is also fascinated by the authorities, so he failed to get the first insight into Mauds intentions. "I want to invite you to join my pirate group, Jinping." Made did not grind, and sent out an invitation to Jinping straightforwardly. beside Lafayette, slowly slicing the fish steak with soy sauce, the corner of his eye was watching the very flat reaction. For Shin Ping to join this incident, he definitely raised his hands in favor. After all, Ping is a powerful combat power that is not inferior to the Golden Emperor. The most important thing is that there is no problem with loyalty. A little embarrassed Xiao Ba, staring blankly at Maude who invited Jin Ping boss. In fact, up to now, he is still a little confused. In his capacity, he shouldnt stay in the hall, let alone sit at the dining table. Jinping looked at Maude, who sincerely invited him to join, slowly showing surprise on his face. Honestly, the moment he lost his position in Qiwuhai and returned to Fishman Island, his mind became extremely contradictory, or a dilemma. He wants to stay on the fisherman island and become a member of the guardian fisherman island. On the other hand, I am worried that my identity as a pirate will cause trouble to Murloc Island. Where to go, he has not yet reached a conclusion. Then Maude, the great benefactor of the fisherman island, came and threw an olive branch to him. I was very surprised, but inexplicably gave birth to a feeling that the way forward was suddenly enlightened. "It is an honor for the old man to be a member of the Maude Pirates." Recovered, Jinping took the olive branch thrown by Maude. Maud smiled upon seeing this. Outside the hall. The princes and Princess White Star lay in front of the window, secretly listening to the conversation in the hall. The trio of Maude, Jinping, and Lafayette, who are skilled in seeing, hearing, and seeing, have long noticed the white star and the others who are eavesdropping outside the hall, but they didn''t care too much. "Boss Jinping wants to join the Maud Pirates..." After hearing the movement inside, Princess White Star and the princes looked at each other, each showing shocked expressions. The princes actually didn''t want to see Jinping, a reliable combat force, leave Murloc Island. But they also felt that Shiping joining the Mord Pirates would be a good thing for Fishman Island. White Star didn''t think so much. It may be a whim, she also wants to get on Maudes boat. Now the manga and no country chapter are getting worse and worse. (End of this chapter) Chapter 746： Ancient artificial fruit Chapter 746 Ancient Artificial Fruits at first. Maud felt that inviting Jinping to join the Pirate Group shouldnt be difficult. But I didnt expect it to go so smoothly. Maud smiled. Tezolo and Jinping are both strong players that are rare in the new world. With their participation, the teams overall combat effectiveness will be greatly improved. And there is also a female emperor Hancock who he can reach out to pick at any time. Think of it this way, expand the power and expand the size of the team... The implementation of this kind of thing is not as difficult as imagined. Perhaps this is the benefit of fame. Maud was in a good mood, and finally looked at the delicacies on the table. On the contrary, Shiping has no intention of going to eat. His eyes are drooping, and he is seriously thinking about what benefits he can bring to the fisherman island after joining the Mord Pirates. Just now he agreed without thinking about the olive branch that Maude threw over. But he thinks this decision is correct. As long as his power can bring value to the Maud Pirates. is equivalent to bringing value to the fisherman island. He was still considering where to go, but his heart suddenly settled down. He thought, its really great that Maude can come over to Murloc Island and invite him to join the Pirates. "The old man will not let you down..." Jinping firmly muttered to himself in his heart. The banquet is over. Jin Ping and Xiao Ba left Dragon Palace City and headed to Murloc Street. Before leaving the fisherman island with Maude, Jinping wants to inform his companions who are temporarily living in the fisherman street. After waiting for him, it will be a new journey. After Jinping and Xiaoba left, Neptune prepared a room for Maude and them. It''s still early at this time. Made did not go to the room to rest, but came to hang out in the garden of Dragon Palace alone. As for the fellow Bailey, since he mastered [Life Return], his appetite and appetite have become more and more outrageous. With so many dishes at the dinner party, this guy was not full of food, and at this time, the battlefield has been transferred to the room, and he does not know how much he has to eat before he stops. Maud paced in the garden. The colorful sea corals, like flowers clustered around, are arranged in an orderly manner, but they are quite distinctive. "Master Maude." Behind the rockery four or five meters away, Bai Xing''s timid voice came. Hearing the voice of Bai Xing, Maude was not surprised. Even if you dont need to see or hear, with Bai Xings clumsy hiding ability, it is impossible to hide it from Mod. He followed the voice, looked at Bai Xing half of his body from behind the rockery, smiled and asked, "What''s wrong? Princess Bai Xing." "Well, you don''t need to call me a princess..." Bai Xing twisted and floated from behind the rockery. Maud didnt care and said, "Then you dont use a respectable name for me." "Well, you are the benefactor of Fishman Island." Bai Xing shook her head quickly, except for such seemingly unimportant things, there was no timidity in her tone. Seeing that Bai Xing seemed to attach great importance to this kind of thing, Maude did not insist. Its just that he feels that being called an adult always has a slight sense of alienation. It doesnt matter to others. But the white star is one of the ancient weapons. If possible, Maude still hopes that Bai Xing will not be too alien to him. "Bai Xing, take me to visit the Dragon Palace City." Maud smiled at Bai Xing and made a request in due course. Although it is not clear why Bai Xing should wait for him here, he thinks this is a good opportunity to get closer to Bai Xing. "Okay, Lord Maud." Bai Xing softly responded to Mod''s request. Then, she led Maude to wander around in Dragon Palace. During the conversation with Maude, she gradually let go, no longer being so timid, and a nice smile appeared on her delicate facial features. After hearing Maud mention the various thrills encountered during the voyage and the various sceneries he saw, Bai Xing turned to a strong curiosity. "I want to go to the land to see the real sun..." Bai Xing whispered to himself in a hopeful tone. "There will be a chance, although not now..." Maud stopped, tilted his head to look at Bai Xing''s profile, and said seriously: "But I can guarantee that in a short while, I will fulfill my promise and let Fishman Island live in real sunshine." "Ok!" Bai Xing met Maude''s gaze, and once again showed a nice smile. Somewhere in an inconspicuous corner. Nipton and the princes looked at Maude and Bai Xing who were talking and laughing from a distance. "Bai Xing looks very happy. I originally thought that she would be nervous when she was alone with Master Maude. It seems that I was worrying too much." The Grand Prince Shark is a little bit emotional. "Unexpectedly, Maude-sama would have such an approachable side." The three princes car flippers showed a neat tooth when they spoke. Nipton didn''t say a word, embracing his arms, quietly looking at Maud and Bai Xing in the distance. From his perspective, you can see the smile on Bai Xing''s face, and at the same time, he is surprised at Mod''s approachable appearance. Just as the car roll star said. It is hard to imagine that Maude, who was determined to kill, would have such a gentle side in private. "It seems..." Nipton muttered to himself: "The two of them can get along with each other." far away. Bai Xing could not detect the gaze of Neptune and others, but Maude could. In fact, from the moment he met the white star in the garden, Maude noticed the sight of Neptune and the princes. It''s just that he didn''t care too much. It''s just that Neptune and the princes don''t worry about letting him and Bai Xing be alone. A long time passed. Made had no interest in shopping, and said goodbye to Bai Xing. Bai Xing was obviously still excited, and after hearing that Maude was about to go back to the room to rest, he could not hide his disappointment. She really wanted Maude to accompany her for a while, but she didnt have the courage to speak out what was in her heart, so she could only watch Maude return to the room. "Master Maude is so gentle, completely different from what he imagined..." Looking at Maude disappearing from the end of his sight, Bai Xing put his hand on his heart and muttered to himself. I dont know if its preconceived, or because Maude is the benefactor of Murloc Island. In this short period of time with Maude, Bai Xing felt that getting along with Maude was not only comfortable, but also very happy. Maud returned to the room soon. As soon as I went back to the room, I saw Bailey who was sleeping on the bed with a big belly. Maud shook his head slightly, walked over to help Bailey cover the quilt, and then sat on the chair by the window, thinking. I dont know how long has passed. Maud raised his head, a ray of red light flashed in his eyes, and he sensed Luo and Perona who had just returned. Ive been there for so long, I think its enough to have fun. Maud''s mouth hooked slightly, and he walked to the big bed immediately. Early the next morning. Maud and his group are ready to set off. This trip to Fishman Island itself was to invite Jinping to join the Pirate Group. Since everything has been done, there is no need to stay for long. Soon. The Underworld sailed away from the fisherman island and floated toward the sea. Jinping knew the surrounding ocean currents well, and took the position of the helmsman as his own. The little eight who was on the boat together didn''t know what to think, and each of the six hands was holding a cleaning tool to clean up the sanitation on the boat. Maud could feel Xiao Ba''s uncomfortable, so he let Xiao Ba go. On this trip to Fishman Island, he never thought about letting Xiao Ba join the Pirate Group. I just happened to see Xiao Ba following Jin Ping, and when he invited Jin Ping to join the Pirates, he also invited Xiao Ba. In Maude''s view, only in terms of strength, Xiaoba is obviously not qualified to join the Maude Pirates. However. Among the many devil fruits stored in the shadow box, there is exactly one target fruit that is tied to the number of palms. Xiaoba has six hands, which is very suitable for this devil fruit. But Maude would not easily give the target fruit to Xiao Ba. Some assessments are necessary. In the deep sea where you can''t see your fingers, the Haunted Earth quickly floated up. The next trip is to rendezvous with the terrifying three-masted ship, and then go straight to the ghost island of Wano country. The rarely-seen Taikoo Island Garden, located in the first half of the Great Waterway, has welcomed a group of uninvited guests. An oversized ship, barely squeezed into the inland river channel of the small garden. On the top of the ships mast, the flag of the dreadful beast pirate group hung. If there are outsiders present, you will definitely be surprised by the arrival of the Beast Pirate Group. Because the small garden is very far from the new world, and it does not have the conditions to be a stronghold or transfer station. The pirate group of beasts in the new world will send a super-spec ship to such a place, which is a very strange thing in itself. Whats even stranger is-- As the captain of the Beast Pirate Group, Kaido was also on the ship. Leaving the nations of Big.Mom, they did not return directly to the ghost island, but came to the small garden on the Taikoo Island located in the first half of the great waterway. "What a great place." Kaido stands tall on the bow, looking blankly at the surrounding environment. You can see all kinds of huge plants on both sides of the river, you can also see various ancient creatures that shuttle through it, and you can hear the roar of dinosaurs from all directions. Quin was standing behind Kaido with a cigar in his mouth, squinting at a saber-toothed tiger on the right bank that was running away, could not help but think of one of the six members of the volley. "Even in the great waterway, such ancient islands are rare." He slowly retracted his gaze, and his tone of voice was full of emotion. Kaido looked back at Quinn and said lightly: "This is the reason why we are not hesitating to trek from the New World." Speaking, Kaido turned his eyes and looked at Caesar, who was surrounded by many members of the beast and pirate group, who looked embarrassed. "Right, Caesar." "Huh? Well, yes, this place has plenty of test materials..." Facing the oppressive gaze that Kaido was looking at, Caesar struggled to show a smile that was even worse than crying. Kaido has long been accustomed to Caesars timid reaction. He slowly turned around, looked at Caesar condescendingly, with a blank expression on his face: "I hope the imagination you put forward is correct, not a ridiculous idea just to perfuse me." "How, how could it..." Caesar''s face was forced to be calm, but his heart was panicked, and a lot of cold sweat oozes from his back. His idea of ??ancient artificial fruits proposed by [blood factor] is feasible in theory, but the difficulty in practice is equivalent to asking him to copy the fruits of Kaido... And unfortunately, this idea and idea is really an idea he casually put forward in order to deal with Kaido. What is the success rate and can it be completed? He has no confidence at all. Or. has no concept at all, it is basically the same as drawing a pie with Kaido. Its just that he didnt expect that, compared to recreating a production line that stably outputs smile artificial fruits, Kaido would actually focus on this matter, and he was so attentive. This is not... Leaving from the world, Kaido did not return to the island of ghosts, and led the team straight to here. This shows that Kaido is full of expectations for his vision. Thinking of this, Caesar couldnt wait to tear his mouth apart. If you dont get the smile artificial fruit production line out, you have to brag and tell Kaido that the artificial fruit of the ordinary animal series is a waste of material and manpower. It is better to start to study the possibility of artificial fruit in ancient times. Caesar regretted it. But now, I can only bite the bullet and put it on top. "This island is home to various ancient creatures, and the base is very large, which can reduce the difficulty of extracting the blood factor to a certain extent." Caesar forcibly calmed himself down, pretending to lower his head to think, avoiding the oppressive gaze that Kaido was looking at, and continued: So, as long as their blood factors can be successfully extracted, they can be successfully made into SAD in theory. The only thing to worry about is the growth cycle of plants irrigated with SAD. "livespan?" Quin, who has scientific research qualifications, took Caesars words, tilted his head to look at the huge plants on the river bank, and narrowed his eyes: "Caesar, are you trying to say that because the growth cycle of ancient plants is generally very long, so even the plants used to cultivate ancient artificial fruits will lengthen the cycle?" "Only, just consider the worst result first..." Caesar smiled awkwardly. With his professional knowledge, it was not difficult to fool Kaido. But Quinn in front of him is also a researcher, obviously not so easy to fool. Originally, he wanted to use the [growth cycle] to delay time as much as possible... Caesar scolded Quinn who was getting in the way **** in his heart. Quin didnt know what Caesar was thinking. After exhaling a puff of smoke, Quinn stared at Caesar and said: "Worries about the growth cycle are secondary. What you should care about now is how to extract the blood factor of ancient organisms." "you are right." In desperation, Caesar can only echo Quinns statement. Quin''s neck leaned forward, shortening the visual distance with Caesar. His eyes narrowed even more, and he said meaningfully: "Besides, dont there be the Dontata tribe of Dresrosa? Their cultivating skills derived from racial talent can shorten the growth cycle of plants. In fact, regarding shortening the growth cycle, I also know that there is a more suitable candidate. It''s a pity that she is under the control of the world government and can only serve Begapunk..." "" Caesar knew who Quinn was talking about and could not speak for a while. The convenience brought by that persons ability is more than just shortening the growth cycle. If he is allowed to use it, he will definitely be able to play a greater value. When it comes to Dr. Vegapunk, Caesar''s heart is gloomy. Even if he has made great achievements, deep down, he is still jealous of Begapunks talent. Kaido on the side just watched silently. Now he is no longer satisfied with the original smile artificial fruit. What he cares about is how many surprises Caesar can bring him. Ancient artificial fruits. If it can be realized... (End of this chapter) Chapter 747： Kaido, your home is almost gone! Chapter 747 Kaido, your home is almost gone! Continuously expand the size of the team, and then wait for an opportunity to spread violence to the world. This is the strategy Kaido has been implementing. If there is no accident with Doflamingo, with the steady input of [smile], the number of [real hits] and [givens] under his command will increase. Kaido has patience. He can wait until the number of people with artificial animal abilities under his command reaches his expectations. But the plan cannot keep up with the changes. Doflamingo was killed by Maud, and even the Don Quixote family that was able to continue to supply smiles was destroyed by Maud, resulting in a break in the smile supply chain. This is undoubtedly the lifeblood of the Kaido plan. Coupled with the rapid rise of Maude, Kaido is very upset. Fortunately, Maude did not drive the Don Quixote family to an end, leaving behind Monet and Caesar, as well as the technology to make smiles. In this way, even without Doflamingo and Don Quixote family, Kaido can continue to grow his army of animal capable people. Its just that when Kaido has a certain degree of understanding of the core of making smile, it is no longer satisfied with the status quo. He needs more powerful subordinates. Ordinary animals can no longer satisfy his appetite. He wants more subordinates of ancient abilities! So-- After leaving the nations of Big.Mom, he did not rush back to the ghost island, but did not hesitate to travel thousands of miles to a small garden where countless ancient creatures lived. The blueprint for the army of ancient powers that exists in the future is bound to be obtained for him! Above the river. The huge ship that cut through the spray was slowly slowing down, and finally docked on the shore. Standing on the bow of the ship, Kaido looked at the giant dinosaurs fighting in the distance without a word. As if already seeing the future prospects, the corners of his mouth slowly grinned, revealing a silent smile. Just hold Caesar behind him tightly in the palm of his hand. Either the man-made ancient devil fruit, or the giant-shaped barbarian known as a failure. Combining the two, it may be possible to create a more powerful and deterrent army. The next thing to do is to wait for the time to come to bring [horror] and [despair] to this world. But-- "The world government and navy are also actively preparing for combat power. They dare to abolish the long-reliant Qiwuhai system, indicating that most of them already have a new combat power that can replace the Qiwuhai...No, it is a new battle far beyond the Qiwuhai system. Combat power." "The gap between the two is also the confidence that the world government and navy have shown to all forces. It is obviously a kind of confidence that attempts to rely on this new combat power to suppress the sea, but...well, wait and see. Right." Kaido muttered to himself in his heart. Quin looked at Kaido who was lost in thought, a little surprised, but did not show it on his face. He can feel... Mr. Kaido is full of expectations for the ancient artificial devil fruit. would have such a reaction, in Quinn''s view, it is not surprising. Compared with ordinary animal abilities, it is obvious that the ancient species is more attractive, and it can also bring the cruel internal competition to the Pirates that Mr. Kaido wants to see. Know that, whether it is the three plagues or the six volleys, they are all performed by those with ancient abilities. If the ancient plan of planting artificial fruits can be carried out smoothly, it will not only intensify the intensity of internal competition, but also make them feel pressure. Quin can almost foresee that the entire group of beasts and pirates will speed up wildly under the influence of ancient artificial devil fruits. It is no wonder that Mr. Kaido is so looking forward to it. just-- The premise is that this technology can be successful. "This ancient island must be transported to the country of Wano. If Caesar can successfully produce the ancient "SAD" liquid, then he will have to go to Dresrosa to take the Dongtada clan into captivity. These all take time." Quin raised his hand and pinched his fat chin, thinking in his heart: "I will be busy next, but...I have a lot of work at hand, so when I go back, let Mr. Kaido give the burden to Jhin." Thinking of this, Quinn''s gaze turned, looking at various rare plants on the river bank, his eyes flashed brightly. This cruel man who is obsessed with studying virus bombs, like Kaido, is full of expectations at this moment. the difference is. Quin is looking forward to finding materials that can create more cruel and ferocious virus bombs from the animals and plants of this island. "The lethality of the epidemic poison is not inferior to that of the ancient army, hum." Quin is the more he thinks about it, the more excited he is. If there is music at this time, he will probably dance on the spot uncontrollably. Caesar stared blankly at Kaido and Quinns back. is equivalent to saying that he was driven to the shelves by the duck, and it can be said that he has no love at the moment. For him, he can only go one step at a time now. Although there is no confidence in completing this technology, what if it happens by chance? In that way, he can look down on Begapunk confidently. And will get a considerable position in the beast and pirate group. Some wonderful pictures emerged from Caesar''s mind. Caesar immediately thought about the positive side, and gradually got rid of the negative mentality. "Believe in yourself, I am the best!" Caesar clenched his fists silently, cheering for himself in his heart. For a better future... He must not have the thought of backing down, he can only rush forward with all he can! Kaido seemed to be aware of something, and suddenly looked back at Caesar. Anyway. The technology of the artificial devil fruit of the animal department and the barbarians are all researched by Caesar as a researcher. Based on this, Kaido still has confidence in this unreliable scientist. The only thing he cares more about is efficiency. He cant wait to see the birth of the first ancient man with the ability to grow artificial fruits. Kaido is full of expectations for the future. But what he didnt know was... Someone is going to steal his home, and he is still stealing the crystal directly. at the same time. Wano country far in the new world. The bright and beautiful flower capital is always full of laughter and laughter. This is the most prosperous area of ??Wano Country, and it is also the capital where the ruler lives. Compared to other dilapidated and backward places in Wano Country, this place is like a paradise that everyone yearns for. On the long street, residents wearing the costumes of the country of Japan can''t come and go, and there is a lot of people everywhere, and there is a prosperous scene. At this moment, a large shadow came over. "Huh? Has the sky changed?" The people on the long street noticed the shadows covering the ground of the building. They thought it was going to rain, and subconsciously looked up at the sky. What caught their eyes was a giant floating in the sky, and floating islands surrounded by giants. The streets that were full of people suddenly became silent. Everyone looked up at the behemoth and island that suddenly appeared, without exception, their faces were dull, as if they were frightened and stupefied. This behemoth is Mauds terrifying three-masted ship... (End of this chapter) Chapter 748： Justice from heaven Chapter 748 Justice from Heaven Wa no Kuni is a very rare special island in the new world. It has no coastline around it. It is a natural fortress surrounded by ocean currents and waterfalls, which is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Suppose that the navy wants to launch an order to kill demons against the country. Even if dozens of warships of the highest specifications were sent, it would be difficult to climb from the ocean current waterfall to the country of Wano, let alone launch an attack on the country of Wano. It''s just-- This kind of defensive geography, which many countries have dreamed of, is in vain in the face of the ability of fluttering fruits. The terrifying three-masted ship that can fly, does not need to climb the ocean current waterfall at all, and can easily come to the sky over the country of Wano. The strategic significance of ??Piaopiao Fruit is once again fully demonstrated. If this devil fruit is taken by the navy headquarters, you can almost imagine a scene that makes most pirates desperate, that is-- Airborne version of the overwhelming firepower strike of the Killing Magic Order! This form of offensive means can easily destroy any power in the new world. In theory, not to mention ending the era of pirates and destroying the pirate forces rooted in the new world should not be a problem. Its a pity that Mauds current [Firepower Scale] is limited. Before Franky completes the weapon system of the Terror Three-masted Ship, he can only display the mobility of the floating fruit ability. "This should be the flower capital of Wano Country, and Ghost Island is in the other direction." Maud stood against the wind, looking down at the city streets below, as well as countless sluggish-looking people of Wano country. According to the information provided by Yamato, they would not know anything when they first arrived. From the perspective of the architectural style below, it can be basically confirmed that this is the capital of Wano Country. after all-- The city of Kyoto, built on the top of the mountain and surrounded by giant pine trees, is too conspicuous. The royal family of this world always build palaces and castles on high places. So far, Maude has seen too much. Even if it is the fisherman island located under the seabed of 10,000 meters, the Dragon Palace city is suspended high above to demonstrate the status and identity of the royal family. "Wow, if the information provided by Yamato is correct, then go straight from here, and you will soon see the ghost island, but before then...do I need to do something?" Lafayette paced to Maude''s side, and a chilling smile filled his pale and bloodless face. "Do you want to do something..." Maud tilted his head to look at Lafayette, and groaned. The crowd around Maude looked calm after seeing Maudes reaction. If you want to do something about the country underneath. The high probability is that one of the islands you brought will be dropped. But-- Whether to do this or not, it will not affect the overall situation. Because, according to the real-time intelligence provided by Yamato, I went to Kaido in the alliance between the IWC and the Big.Mom Pirates. For some reason, I have not returned yet. In other words, the ghost country without Kaido is basically unable to stop them with the current garrison force. In this way, the islands brought along the way, if you lose one to the Flower City, it will not have any impact. "There are about 2,000 breaths..." Maud''s eyes flashed with red light, calmly gazing at the capital city surrounded by giant pine trees. The information provided to them by Yamato also included the ruler of the Flower City, the Black Charcoal Orochi, and the impressive force of more than 5,000 people under the control of the Black Charcoal Orochi. Only from the information feedback from the experience and color, Maude can roughly draw a judgment. In the capital below ??, at least about 2,000 troops are stationed. Made is intended for the ghost island, so I dont want to waste too much time here. But since it''s here, let''s get rid of some of the forces of the Black Charcoal Orochi. After all, the Black Charcoal Orochi is Kaidos ally, and should be included in the enemy list. Thinking of this, Maude pointed to the capital city below, and his tone was not at all turbulent: "Sister Ya, destroy it." "Okay." Jia Ya heard the words and stepped forward calmly. Everyone couldn''t help looking at Jaya. In the field of vision that included her, one could also see one of the islands surrounding the terrifying three-masted ship, being torn in half by an invisible force. And then-- The half of the island that was torn apart, slowly moved to the top of the capital. What will happen next. Everyone is clear. On the top of the mountain, under the pine trees. Within the Japanese-style capital city. The snake-eyed, rat-eyed snake lying obliquely resting on the couch is drowsy, as if it will fall asleep as desired in the next second. "General Orochi!!!" The sudden scream full of fear made the hazy snake shiver, and the whole person woke up in an instant, followed by an angry face looking in the direction of the scream. I saw a close friend ran across the threshold in a panic, and even one shoe ran away. Such a gaffe made Da Snake''s heart tense. "General Orochi, run away...!!!" The cronies rushed to the eyes of the snake, habitually crawling on the ground, shaking violently. "What do you mean???" Oroto looked at his cronies in surprise. He rarely sees his cronies gaffes so much, and he also realizes that something big may happen, and it is still a very bad kind. "It''s too late to explain, General Orochi!!!" The body of the cronies trembled like chaff, trembling with a voice: "In short, please hurry up..." When ?? was speaking, the cronies looked up on the couch, but the big snake was missing. "Eh?" The cronies were stunned, and then heard a sound of footsteps coming from near and far from behind. He got up in a hurry and turned to look over. saw that the big snake had already crossed the threshold and ran out of the hall. The confidant slowly recovered, his whole body trembled, and he also hurriedly ran towards the door. But the big snake, who had run out of the main hall simply and neatly, came to the open-air corridor with bare feet. If you stay in the hall and listen to that stupid cronie finish speaking...It is estimated that the day lily will be cold. "Ok?!" The big snake running outside the open-air corridor, wherever he can see, is full of shadows. "what happened?" The uncertain big snake suddenly looked up at the sky. When I saw the fallen island, the blood on the face of the snake faded like a tide and became pale. "Island, island...who the **** is...!!!?" Doubts just arose in the big snake''s heart, and the strong impact from the top turned into endless darkness, swallowing his consciousness. At the last moment. The sound remaining in the ears was the loud noise produced by a behemoth falling to the ground. The half of the island that fell sharply hit the target under Jaya''s control. The capital of the Flower City instantly turned into ruins. On the street, inside the building. The countless people all looked horrified, looking at the half of the island that fell above the capital from a distance. On the balcony of a building. Xiao Zi and Kushiro looked at the smoke and dust that filled the capital in disbelief. They did not see the moment the island fell. So I was shocked by what happened before me. Just now, what happened? While she was puzzled, Xiao Zi suddenly thought that the black charcoal snake was in the capital, she couldn''t help covering her mouth and couldn''t hide her joy. Could it be... God opened his eyes? at the same time. Outside the Flower City. A group of figures wearing hats on their heads were also stunned to watch the skyrocketing smoke and dust rising from the Flower City. just now. They saw the island fall with their own eyes and felt the vibration from the ground. "What is that?!" In the team, a child looked at the terrifying three-masted ship hanging over the Flower City in horror. (End of this chapter) Chapter 749： The scared Momanosuke Chapter 749 On the wasteland outside the city. A group of people who have just arrived here not long ago, all raised their heads high and dumbfounded watching the massive smoke and dust rising into the sky from the Flower City. The earthquake-like vibration from the soles of the feet still remained in their hearts after they stopped, making them unable to calm down for a long time. "What the **** is that......?!" The boy who looked only seven or eight years old, his eyes were wide open, his body was shaking very badly, and his immature face was filled with horror. The disaster-like sight made him terrified to the extreme. "Momonosuke-sama, please calm down." A samurai who looked a little older, knelt down and hugged the boy''s shoulders, and said in a deep voice, "No matter what obstacles we encounter in the future, we will protect you to the death!" "Nishinaemon..." Momanosuke looked at the samurai in front of him stiffly, how could the fear in his heart dissipate because of the samurai''s oath. If it was Momanosuke who accidentally ate the devil fruit copied with the Kaido blood factor in the original book. Now it is likely to lose control because of fear and become a pocket-sized pink Chinese dragon. But because of the existence of this super-large butterfly-- Momanosuke did not disperse with Kinemon and the others, nor did he end up in Punk Passard, so naturally he did not eat the devil fruit that was replicated using the Kaido lineage factor. Because they successfully arrived at Zuow, they returned to the country this time. They brought along the king of the day Inuarashi, who is also the king of the night, and the cat viper, who is also the king of the night. In addition, there are knights from the fur clan and elite fighters from the Musketeers. Momosuke and others, who successfully gathered considerable combat power, returned to the country with a lot of combat power decisively, intending to take back the country. Who ever thought-- After finally returning to their homeland, they saw this extremely shocking scene. The huge island ship suspended in the air, surrounded by islands around the island ship. and half of the island that fell like a meteorite to the Flower City. These indescribable sights are far beyond the cognition of this group of samurai from the past. Nishinemon and others were horrified in their hearts, but they could not show their timidity in front of Lord Momanosuke, they could only suppress the horror in their hearts and try to stay calm. It''s a pity that their lord Momanosuke is only a child who is only seven or eight years old. Don''t talk about the courage they expected, the thin and weak shoulders can''t bear anything at all. So, no matter how calm they behave, no matter how hard they try to adjust the atmosphere, they cannot dispel the fear in Momosuke''s heart. The capital of flowers. The buildings of Kyoto City are reduced to ruins. The fragments of the island split by the violent impact destroyed many surrounding buildings. These neighboring buildings are owned by the nobles in the city. When the huge stones crashed down, the orderly and luxurious buildings instantly turned into ruins. For a while, countless people were buried under the rubble, basically unable to survive. Only the buildings in the blocks far away were not affected. The main reason is that the island that Jaya chose is relatively small, and half of it was demolished. Otherwise. Normally, an island is smashed down, and the destructive power formed by it will destroy the flower. And this terrible idea is now filling the heads of every resident of the Flower City. They raised their heads, staring blankly at the islands floating in the sky. While horrified by the scene before him, he naturally thought of a worse situation. If these islands also fall... Suddenly, unspeakable fear and despair bombarded the hearts of every resident. On the balcony of the Geisha House. The crazy dead man with airplane hair slowly recovered, but he slammed his hand out and held the arm of Oiran Xiaozi next to him. "Day and Princess..." I was shocked by the scene of falling on the island this day, but he was a momentary gaffe, calling out Xiao Zi''s true identity on the spot. But he can''t take care of that much. If the islands floating in the sky continue to fall, the entire flower capital will become ruins in an instant. And the countless people in the flower capital will not be spared the possibility. "We want to escape here as fast as possible!" Kuang Shi Lang stared at Hihe, his tone full of solemn meaning. Ri and Wei Wei were startled, she also considered the risk of staying in the Flower City. "Crazy dead man, but..." "There is no time for''hesitation'', if life is gone, there will be nothing!" Kuang Si Lang simply picked up Rihe neatly. If it weren''t for today, it happened that he came to the Geisha Academy to have fun, but it was actually the time to meet with Rihe. He usually stays in the buildings of Kyoto City, and he will be smashed into a mass of rotten meat by the island just like the beasts of Orochi. Luck favored him. Crazy Death Lang sincerely thanked God at this moment. "Wait a minute, there is Ahuzi!" Rihe also knows that the current situation is not waiting for anyone, but in such a thrilling situation, she has not forgotten another important person around her. It can be seen from this that this young woman possesses extraordinary psychological qualities. "Ok." Crazy Death Lang responded with a low voice, kicked his feet, and rushed into the room quickly. Ahuzi, who didn''t know anything about the outside situation, happened to walk into the room with a refreshment. The crazy dead man saw this, and before Ahuzi could react, he put her in his arms, then turned around and jumped down from the balcony, and ran in the direction outside the city of flowers. Regardless of the enemies who attack the Flower City, will they drop the remaining islands... Crazy dead man was able to escape here with Hiwa as quickly as possible. Because he can''t afford to gamble. When the smoke and dust pervading the capital of flowers faintly dissipated a lot, the dumbfounded residents finally thought of running away. Unrest followed. Terror on the three-masted ship. Maud didnt know. In his opinion, it was just a trivial attack that scared the little devil who had been pinned by the Scarlet Sword Nine Heroes. If you know, you wont take it seriously. is just an insignificant little devil, and it is not worth his extra look. Maud retracted his gaze and said calmly: "Go to the ghost island." "Okay." Jia Ya responded softly. Under the guidance of Lafayette, Jaya used her ability to control the terrifying three-masted ship and several islands, heading towards the ghost island. The residents in the ?? block panicked and fled, but instead of noticing the departure of the terrorist three-masted ship and several islands. The crazy dead man who ran so fast had already taken Ahuzi and Hiwa to escape from the capital of flowers. Maybe it''s fate-- As soon as they escaped from the Flower City, they saw the crowd standing in front of them. "Ok?" Kusagero Kazuhiro was stunned when he saw Jinweimen and the others in front of the crowd. Looking back at Jinweimen and the others, they also noticed the Kuangshi Lang and others for the first time, and they were all secretly vigilant, raising their hands on the handle of the knife. After twenty years, Kinemon and the others failed to recognize Kazushiro and Hiwa, whose appearance had changed dramatically. But Kushiro and Hiwa can recognize Kinemon and them. For a while. Kuang Shi Lang and Rihe showed a surprised look. Their reaction was seen by Kinemon and others, and they were suddenly puzzled. "Momonosuke-sama, Kinemon..." Kuang Si Lang looked at his companion who had been away for twenty years, tears in his eyes faintly. Rihe bit the corner of her lip, tears are already flowing out of excitement. She has been waiting for this moment for a long, long time. The fan title activity has been approved and is in the comment area. (End of this chapter) Chapter 750： Jhin, if he escapes now, its still too late. Chapter 750 Jhin, if you escape now, there is still time. Ghost Island. The sky is overcast clouds, and the waves are high near the sea. This looks rather bad weather, in the eyes of the members of the Beast Pirate Group on Ghost Island, it is already normal. "Did you hear anything just now?" A burly curly man in the uniform of the Beast Pirate Group, guarding outside the prison, tilted his head to look at a tall and thin companion beside him. "No." The tall thin man shook his head, and finally asked: "What do you hear?" "Similar to the sound of a big rock falling on the ground." "Could it be thunder?" "Well, it doesn''t sound like thunder. Maybe I heard it wrong." "It should be you who heard it wrong, saying... hasn''t the handover time arrived yet?" The tall, thin man looked at the entrance with a little light source floating at the end of the corridor. The brawny man with curly eyebrows embraced his arms, curled his mouth and said, "There are still two hours left." "Is it that long..." The tall thin man sighed feebly. Staying in this cold and damp prison is simply torture for him. "Let''s bear it." The brawny man with curly eyebrows actually wants to hand over as soon as possible. This position is really boring. Click... Just then, a sound of footsteps came from the entrance. The burly man with curly eyebrows and the tall thin man looked at the entrance suddenly. I saw Yamato with a prajna mask, walking towards this with a lunch box. "Master Yamato, Master Jin has confessed that you are not allowed to visit the trash in the cell anymore." Seeing Yamato walking with the lunch box, the brawny man with curly eyebrows took two steps forward, and he did not back down because of Yamato''s identity. Yamato did not speak, and came to the curly-brow burly and thin man. The curly brow and slender man who had to carry out the order just stopped in front of Yamato, with no intention of giving way. "I am not embarrassing you." Yamato puts down the lunch box. The brawny man with curly eyebrows and the tall thin man heard the words, their hearts were slightly relaxed, and they subconsciously glanced at the lunch box that Yamato placed on the ground. They could almost guess what Yamato meant. Most of them wanted them to send the hot food in the lunch box to the disabled person in the cell. If it is such a request, they can naturally agree to it. Anyway, they did send the lunch box to the disabled person, but who would eat the hot dishes in the lunch box, they would not promise Yamato anything. Thinking about this, the brawny and slender man with curly eyebrows suddenly heard a burst of sound in his ears when he was about to say something. Boom! The burly man with curly eyebrows and the tall thin man were thrown down with a stick by Yamato before they could react, and they lost their lives in an instant. Before their consciousness was swallowed by darkness, they never dreamed. One second before he said that he would not embarrass their young master, but the next second he didn''t give them a chance to speak at all, so he knocked them to death. Yamato put away his mace, carried the lunch box over the corpses of the curly brow and the thin man, and went straight into the cell where Jabba was being held. is still Jabba who is still **** with heavy chains, a little surprised looking at Yamato who walked into the cell with a lunch box. At this position, he can''t see the situation outside. But he had a sense of knowledge, knowing that Yamato had killed the two members of the beast pirate group outside. This seemingly reckless behavior will only make Yamatos situation even more difficult. If its just to deliver food, its totally unnecessary. Jaba is inevitably confused. "Maud and they are coming soon." Wait for Jabba to ask questions, Yamato explained the reason first. Jabba heard this, but he was both pleasantly surprised and worried. On the face covered with scars, but a long-lost smile appeared. "Come on..." He sighed in a low voice. Yamato vaguely realized Jabbas complex mood at the moment, sat down cross-legged, lifted the lid of the lunch box, revealing the steaming food inside. "Jabba, before Maude and the others come, please fill up your stomach. Besides, I brought you a set of clean clothes, which will be changed later." "what?" Jabba looked at Yamato with weird eyes, and didn''t know what to say for a while. What time is it? How can he be in the mood to fill up his stomach and change into new clothes. Jabba sighed slightly in his heart. Yamato didn''t care about Jabba''s reaction. She raised her hand to remove the Prajna mask and smiled: "Jabba, Im telling you the good news that Kaido and the others have not returned yet, that is to say... with the defensive force of the ghost island, it is absolutely impossible to stop Maude and the others. "Ok?" Jaba looked at Yamato abruptly, surprised and pleasantly surprised by the news. He also knew that Kaido had left the Ghost Island with some of his combat power some time ago, so Yamato was so anxious that he wanted to inform Maude to come over. It was just to inform Maude that the action was not smooth, and it delayed a lot of time. Jaba thought... Kaido should have returned. As a result, after so long, Kaido hasn''t come back. "This is really..." Jaba couldn''t hide his surprise, grinning with blood-stained teeth. Kaido is not on the island of ghosts. In this way, with Maudes team strength, it is possible to take down the island of ghosts without any effort. He doesnt have to worry that Maude will incur too much loss in this rescue operation. "I have an appetite." Yamato picked up a marinated pig hind leg from the lunch box. Looking at Yamato''s words and deeds, the color of surprise on Jabba''s face was slightly stagnant, a little helpless. Although he heard a good news, he would really not even bother to eat. "Help me unlock the chains first." Jabba calmed down a little and looked towards Yamato. "Ok." Yamato put down the braised pork leg easily, got up and came to Jabba''s side to help him untie the first chain. Wow. The chain fell to the ground with a beeping sound. Yamato glanced at the chain that fell on the ground and moved slightly. almost The chains imprisoned on her body will also be unlocked with the arrival of Maude and others. At this point, Yamato was full of anticipation in his heart, and at the same time removed the rest of the chains entwined with Jabba. "Ok?" Yamato, who had just unfastened the last chain, suddenly turned and looked out of the cell. A faint sound of footsteps came from a long corridor. "It''s Jhin." Without seeing him, Yamato determined the identity of the visitor and silently held the mace in his hand. Jaba calmly leaned against the cold wall, and looked out of the cell like Yamato. The footsteps are getting closer. After a while, a tall figure came outside the cell. It is the ember dressed in black with wings on his back. "Master Yamato." Jin looked at Yamato expressionlessly, and said indifferently: "In view of your many presumptuous behaviors, I will fulfill Brother Kaido''s explanation next." "Oh? What to explain?" "Break your legs, then shut down." "" Yamato was silent for a while, his eyes suddenly became extremely terrifying, and the teeth in his mouth gradually became sharp and sharp. Jin''s words touched the source of her anger. Jabba calmly watched from the sidelines, suddenly leaning on the lunch box, and biting the braised pork leg in his mouth. At this time, he actually had the intention to fill his stomach. "Rumble" Suddenly. A loud noise suddenly sounded outside. The entire prison immediately vibrated like a strong earthquake. The strong sense of shock caused the damp walls and floors to spread out a series of tiny cracks. Fine crushed sand and gravel fall from the ceiling. "Enemy attack..." Jin''s eyes changed, and the expression of surprise was replaced on his expressionless face. Follow. He saw Yamato who was originally angry, but showed a happy smile at him. "Jin, if you escape now, there is still time." "" (End of this chapter) ~： The kitchen is leaking again, there is no change today. Water is leaking in the kitchen again, no changes today. Fucked to death by this mess. Very bad mood... Today, I invite someone to come and have a look again. I really dont want to take apart the cabinets and knock on the floor for major renovations. I think it hurts. Oh, Im gone... Its time to adjust the status. This month, Im definitely going to get more (emphasis added) to save money for repairing the kitchen! ! ! In addition, the fan title event has come out, in the book review area. Event Description 10 places! Comments with fan value screenshots! The first comment reader (lowest deacon) won the title of fan. The remaining 9 are distributed based on the fan value. In addition, 10 readers (the lowest deacon) who meet the conditions of participation are randomly selected to share 5000 starting coins. (End of this chapter) Chapter 751： Maude: Are you going to deal with me? Chapter 751 Maud: Are you going to deal with me? A loud bang suddenly sounded from outside, and a violent tremor that spread like a strong earthquake. These extraordinary movements all signaled the arrival of the Maud Pirates. Yamato is very excited. At this moment, she has been waiting for twenty years. To this day, she was finally able to get rid of the cage cast by her father. would be so convinced, not because she trusts the strength of the Maud Pirates 100%, but because Kaido and Quinn are not on the island of ghosts. "Jin, I''m really serious about reminding you that if you don''t want to die here, you''d better listen to me." Understanding the situation of Yamato, he simply put away his mace. From the moment the sound came, she was convinced that Jhin would not be here to do anything with her. Jin looked at Yamato who was earnestly persuading him to escape quickly, and the face covered by the pitch black mask showed discomfort. "I was really underestimated by you, Master Yamato." His tone is extremely cold, with a hint of anger that is not easily detectable. "I didn''t underestimate you, it''s just that Kaido is not on the island now, and the person who attacked the ghost island is not something you can handle." Yamato casually hung the stowed mace on his back, and then turned around to reveal the flaw in front of Jhin, and walked towards Jabba who was still in the cell. "" Jin frowned, didn''t take advantage of this flaw to attack Yamato, but looked at Yamato''s back coldly. From Yamatos words, he realized that... The "young master" who never conceals his rebellious character in front of him not only knows the identity of the attacking enemy, but also has a high probability of establishing contact with the attacking enemy. This kind of behavior that completely crosses the bottom line is no longer a rebellion, but a betrayal. Jin looked at Yamato''s gaze, and suddenly became extremely cold. "Master Yamato, I have always hated you." As he spoke, Jhins shoulders glowed with flames, and his body expanded in a circle at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Dont say much about the stupid behavior of shouting over there to become''Guangyue Mitian''. As the only blood of Brother Kaido, you have always called Kaidos name directly, without any respect in your words and deeds... " "If this is the case, since Brother Kaido can tolerate your rebellion, others are not qualified to speak up, but..." turned on the human-beast form Jhin, temporarily ignoring the movement outside, and walked towards Yamato. Feeling the malice from Jhin, Yamato''s face changed slightly, stopped, and looked back at Jhin who was walking step by step. Jin met Yamatos slightly surprised gaze, and continued with a cold tone: "You have betrayed Brother Kaido and your father!" "Which father have you ever seen wear this kind of thing on his own children?" Turn around slowly, as if to refute. She raised her shackled hands to Jhin who wanted to show her malice, and sneered: "And it is this kind of bomb shackles specially used for prisoners and slaves." Speaking of this, Yamato took the opportunity to hold the mace that he had just put away. "To be honest, I also hope that the sentence''Leaving the island''s shackles will explode'' is a white lie that Kaido thinks. After all, in this world, how can parents kill their children, but Kaido is... Forget it." Yamato shook his head, too lazy to confess these feelings to Jhin, and directly released the armed color, covering it on the mace. "Anyway, I have something that must be done. Anyone who gets in the way, I will fly with a stick!" "What do you want to accomplish has nothing to do with me." Jin''s eyes were cold, and his tone was as cold as a winter wind: "Next, I will abolish your limbs and take you to Brother Kaido." "Hey." Yamato was not afraid, he took up his mace, and put on a thunderous gossip gesture. "Thunder gossip..." Jin is very familiar with thunder gossip, only seeing Yamatos first move, he knows that Yamato is going to use thunder gossip. Yamato shot directly, his body shape vanished in a flash. With an armed mace wrapped around his hand, it straddled a distance of tens of meters like a thunder, and suddenly came to Jhins eyes. Barely called the spacious corridor, there seemed to be thunder. The next moment. The huge clanging sound resounded throughout the prison. The mace with powerful attack power was steadily held back by Jhin''s long knife that crossed in front of him, and it was difficult to make an inch. The thunderous gossip that can be called assassin''s skill in front of Kaido''s strongest subordinate did not produce any effect. "!!!" Yamato saw this, his heart was slightly startled. She has been imprisoned in Wano Country since she was a child. On the road to becoming stronger, she has always been able to challenge and fight against Kaido. So she has never fought with Jhin, and she never expected Jhin to catch her thunderous gossip so easily. Surprised, Yamato decisively retreated and temporarily distanced himself. "Because it is your''thundering gossip'', that''s why I choose to pick it up." Jin raised his arm, and the tip of the knife pointed at Yamato who was retreating away. The subtext of this sentence seems to be Your "Thunder and Gossip" is not worth mentioning compared with Kaido''s "Thunder and Gossip". Yamato heard the meaning of Jhin''s sentence, but he did not get angry, but became more cautious. This troublesome guy in front of him, after all, is the second in command of the Beast Pirates... Its certainly not that easy to deal with him! "Recognize the gap, Master Yamato." Jin''s body exudes awe-inspiring aura, and the flames on his shoulders suddenly become more turbulent. He took a sharp step. But just as he was about to make a move, the clear voice from the dark corner stopped his offensive. "Jin, the enemy attacking the ghost island is the Maud Pirates." is talking about a little mouse with a curse of eyes on his face. To be more precise, the sound is uploaded from the eye curse picture. "Maud Pirates..." Jin quickly glanced at the little mouse loaded with the Emperor''s ability, the face under the mask involuntarily showed a solemn color. Only hearing the name Maude Pirates, he finally understood why Yamato had asked him to escape just now. Although I dont want to admit it, the Maude Pirates does have this ability. "How is the situation now?" Jin slightly curbed his offensive intentions and asked the little mouse. "very bad" The curse of the eyes of the little mouse uttered the imperial voice that could not hide the solemn meaning: "The opponent''s combat power is too strong, especially Bekah D. Mord... There was a barbarian who was killed by him in an instant. I had already targeted multiple''Horizons'' at him at the time, but still nothing See clearly how he killed the barbarian." "Tell me the location, and I will deal with him." Jin''s eyes condensed, and he asked quickly. "Are you going to deal with me?" Just as Jhins voice fell, and the royalist had no time to reply, Maudes voice came from the prison entrance without warning. Hear the sudden sound. Jin''s body tightened suddenly. The royal man on the other side of the eye curse picture also fell into a dead silence. (End of this chapter) Chapter 752： I give you this chance Chapter 752 I Give You This Chance No one arrives, the sound arrives first. Mauds tall figure slowly appeared at the entrance of the prison. He came alone, standing at the entrance of the prison, blankly looking at Jhin standing in the middle of the corridor, and the little mouse that could perform the functions of spreading words and monitoring. The arrival of Mord directly changed the atmosphere in the corridor. Jin tensed his body instantly, and when there were enemies at the front and back, he did not hesitate to turn around and face Maude, thus revealing his back to Yamato. With this conditional launch-like reaction and choice, Jhin believed that Maudes threat far exceeded Yamato. This is a fact. Jin''s judgment in a flash is wise and correct. Yamato''s gaze crossed Jhin and fell on Maude. An excited smile appeared on her face, as if she had seen freedom. Inside the cell. Jaba swallowed the braised pork leg with the meat and bone into his stomach, and then used his sights and smells to lock Maudes breath and position. "Maud, you are as dazzling as the sun now." Feeling the strong breath of Mods different from the past, Jabba smiled and gave an evaluation. You can''t see Jabba in the cell where Maud is, but he can also lock Jabba''s breath and position with his sight and hearing. Jabas breath is very stable, which makes Maude a little relieved. "Impossible!" At this moment, the curse of eyes on the little mouse''s face made an incredible voice. "You were obviously still in the front door area behind the torii... and you also killed a barbarian!!! But why..." The little mouse raised his head, and the eyes on the curse map stared at Maud. If the eye pattern can convey emotions, I am afraid that it will be filled with confusion and shock at this moment. Hearing the royal voice, Maude moved his gaze away from Jin, turned to the little mouse, and said calmly: "It''s a convenient ability, you should be the royal, so... you don''t know my ability. ?" "Ok?" The king was silent for a while, and soon, a startled voice came from the eye curse again: "It''s your shadow...but it''s just a shadow, just a shadow... He killed a tyrant in an instant...?!" "Barbarian? Are you talking about that guy who is taller than giants and barks and barks?" Maud attached his right hand to the Qiushui Knife handle, and slowly took the first step towards Jin. "I didn''t think about making a shot at first, but he was too noisy, and for this kind of guy whose whole body is full of attack parts, isn''t it the most normal thing to end the battle in an instant? Although it is only my shadow that kills him Doppelganger..." "!!!" In the corridor, Jhin and Yamato''s face changed slightly. Although the barbarian is an experimental failure of the ancient giants, in terms of combat power, there is no doubt that it is one of the mainstays of the beasts and pirates. is such a powerful monster, but in front of Maude, it can only be killed by a spike. Jin or Yamato. They dont think its normal to kill the barbarian in seconds. is too abnormal, okay? ? At least they can never do it. The king on the other side of the eye curse picture, after recognizing the facts, fell into a dead silence again. will react like this, not only because Maude showed her shocking power as soon as she appeared on the stage. It is because the members of the Mord Pirate Group are slashing their own forces with a crushing force. The situation is not optimistic! In the case that Kaido-sama was out, the king felt an unprecedented sense of crisis. In the corridor, it suddenly became very quiet. A few seconds later, Maude spoke again. "Okay, the chat time is over, let''s start the topic." Maud no longer paid attention to the little mouse wearing the curse of eyes, but looked at Jhin. "Kaido is not on the island of ghosts. Therefore, there is no target worthy of my action on this island. Strictly speaking... even if I dont make a move, my companions will be able to deal with you, but you just said you want to deal with me?" Speaking of which, Maude opened the Qiushui knife handle with his thumb. The crisp sound of the blade rubbing the scabbard became the loudest sound in the corridor at this moment. Followed by Maudes calm water-like voice. "Jin, right? I give you this chance." As soon as Maudes voice fell, several figures appeared beside Maude. is the main force of the Mord Pirates Qingfei, Xiliu, Lafayette and Luo. "Hey, hes just a cadre of the Beast Pirate Group, so I wont bother with the captain." Lafayette quickly turned his cane and looked at Jhin, filled with undisguised fighting spirit. The ghost cry in Luo''s arms has been out of the sheath more than half, and he glanced at Lafayette squintly, and said lightly: "Lafayette, this guy is the second in command of the Beast Pirates at any rate. With your armed color level, I am afraid that even cutting off his clothes is very difficult, right?" "But cutting your body is more than enough." Facing Ronal''s obvious derogatory remarks, Lafayette retorted. Xiliu ignored Lafayette and Luo who were arguing, looked at Maude with piercing eyes, and said solemnly: "Captain, I have some ties with him, so...can you hand him over to me?" "Oh?" Maud looked at Xiliu, frowning slightly. It was only then that he noticed that the clothes Jhin was wearing were very similar to the uniform of Propelling City on Shiliu. "Ah la la, first of all... I don''t mean to "underlook" you." The lazy voice from the green pheasant not only interrupted the quarrel between Lafayette and Luo, but also attracted the attention of Maude and Shiliu. In response to the gazes of the people, the green pheasant raised his hand and scratched the messy hair that seemed to be when he woke up, and said seriously: "But you should not be able to beat him." "" Hearing such heart-piercing words, the eyes of Lafayette, Luo, and Xiliu were like sharp needles piercing the green pheasants face. Green Pheasant is calm and composed. The strength of Lafayette, Luo, and Xiliu are among the best, but obviously they have not yet reached the second-in-command of the Four Emperors Pirates. So, apart from Maude, in the entire Maude Pirates group, there are only two people who can beat the first of the three plagues. One is his green pheasant, and the other is Tezolo who has just joined. "You are all here, the fighting outside does not matter, right?" Maud looked at the Qing pheasants a little helplessly. Lafayette retracted his gaze, looked at Maude, and said calmly: Captain dont worry, because the guy who just joined is very active. There are three people who have just joined the pirate group recently, namely Tezolo, Jinping, and Xiaohachi. But the only person Lafayette would call "that guy" is Tezolo. Maud glanced at Lafayette, shook his head and laughed. Maybe Lafayette has not accepted Tezolo for the time being, but there is no doubt that he recognizes Tezolo''s strength. In addition, there is Shiping. There should be no problem with the outside fighting. But letting the Qing pheasant stay here is purely wasting combat power. "Everyone, I just said that I will give him a chance to deal with me. If I say it, I can''t get it back." Maud looked around his companions. Hearing Maudes words, the green pheasant did not have much reaction, but Lafayette and the others were disappointed. It is rare that there is an opponent worthy of doing all we can to challenge... But their own captain said so, even if they were not reconciled, they had to give up. Jin looked at Maude who was discussing who would deal with him, his face was ugly, and his heart sank to the bottom. Dont say anything else Maud and the green pheasant standing side by side are enough to make him see no opportunity! (End of this chapter) Chapter 753： Desperate Jhin Chapter 753 Desperate Jhin Maud and the green pheasant stand side by side. In the face of such a combination, deep in Jhin''s heart, a sense of despair rose up after a long absence. nothing but. Although he can''t see any opportunities, it doesn''t mean that he will sit and wait for death. Since Kaido has entrusted him with the task of keeping the home. Then, even if he is dead, he will stick to the last moment. Jin''s eyes suddenly showed a red light that represented the color of seeing and hearing. In this situation, there is no possibility of negotiation. In the end, the choice left to both parties is the only thing left to die. This is the enemy relationship. So-- Jin, who didn''t say a word to Maude from beginning to end, suddenly shot. Not the slightest timidity, nor is he afraid of Maudes strength and reputation. Jin took a step forward, and the black wings on his back suddenly gathered. The tall and straight body shot Maude straight away like a sharp blade out of its sheath. The katana that he held tightly in his hand was different in length than normal. Like his shoulders, it was ablaze with flames. In the corridor, which is not too narrow, a burst of fire suddenly appeared. "Yanjin, hook!" Jin, who came to Maude in an instant, urged his armed color and strength to the extreme, waved the samurai long sword wrapped in the flame, and slashed towards Maudes key from top to bottom. Maud stared at the flame sword that was slashing straight, a sharp and dangerous claw-like slash was reflected in his eyes. The attack is approaching, pointing directly to Maude''s vitals. But Maude remained unmoved, but calmly watched Yan Dao slash. And then-- A pair of big dark hands sprang out from behind Maude, using both palms together, he held the slashed flame knife. The flame sword wrapped in killing intent, so it stopped steadily in front of Maude. "Ok!?" Seeing Yan Jins hook claws were blocked in this way, Jins pupils shrank, and he subconsciously took a knife. However-- No matter how hard Jhin exerted his strength, he couldn''t withdraw the flame knife that was deep in the dark hands. It seems that the flame sword has merged with the **** hand. The huge palm shaped by the shadow tightly confined the burning samurai sword. Maude raised his eyes to Jhin in the form of pterosaurs and beasts, and said calmly: "Ancient pterosaur form, and the ability of flame... It''s interesting." "" Jin did not say a word, his body tensed, and after trying to withdraw his long sword, he was ready to attack or defend at any time. His defense action was seen by Maude. "Your armed color is not as good as mine, and your flame can''t burn through my shadow." Modna''s right palm, which was randomly placed on the handle of the knife, slowly opened, and then he slowly and forcefully grasped the handle of the knife. "But you have to pretend to be obsessed with this knife, it''s really a clumsy acting..." Before ??''s voice, Jhin''s eyes condensed slightly, and solid armed colors were wrapped around the paws of the beast-like form, drawing towards Maude''s chest like lightning. ϡ! This kick was on the Qiu Shui Dao that Maude pulled out. The violent impact force is directly transmitted to Maude''s body through the blade. However, Maudes body was not moving like a mountain, and was not shaken at all. "My strength and domineering are not as good as him..." In an instant, Jhin''s face looked slightly ugly. These two tricks of light and dark fell on Maude, like a stone sinking into the sea, there was no movement at all. There is a sense of seeing through even the underpants. Outside the cell. Yamato was surprised to see Jhin who had been restrained by Maud, and he seemed to see himself in a daze. also attacked the enemy with full force in the same way, but the move was easily blocked by the enemy. "So strong!" Yamato muttered to himself. Although the confrontation between these two moves is not fierce, but only with Maude''s two attacks as steady as a mountain that received Jhin''s two attacks, Yamato has a deep insight into Maude''s powerful strength. Compared to Yamatos surprise, Lafayette looked calm. In their opinion, this is the most normal phenomenon. "Lets change to a more spacious place." Maud did not want to end the battle in such a place, but suddenly released the overlord color. The thick black-red arc of the index finger flickered along the body of the Qiushui blade. Then burst like gunpowder, forming an invisible impact force, bombarding Jin''s body from the air, and at the same time controlling the shadow tentacles to release Jin''s samurai long sword. There was a muffled sound. Jin''s body shook, and he was kicked back for a long distance by the impact. Then when he raised his eyes to look at Maude, he saw Maude had already turned and walked out of the prison with his back to him. "That was just..." Jin looked at Maudes back, his eyes trembled. The last sentence he didn''t say was: the same overlord winding ability as Kaido! Lafayette, Green Pheasant, Xiliu, and Luo did not leave the prison with Maude. Instead, he stood silently on the left and right sides of the prison entrance, looking calmly at the Jin who had been shaken back by Maude with an overlord color. A real attack, but no damage to Jhin. Lafayette and they naturally know Mauds intentions. If the battle ends too quickly, it would be boring. However. Jin''s strength must be able to satisfy Maude. "" Jin was silent, his eyes rolled, and he fell on Lafayette and others who looked like four door gods. he knows-- Maud left his hand just now. Otherwise, in the situation just now, Maude can completely catch him by surprise. But Maude did not do this. Recalling what Maude said just now, Jhin realized... The man intends to have an upright heads-up match with him on the premise of taking the advantage. "If it''s one-on-one... will I have a chance?" Aware of Maudes intentional Jhin, he silently looked at the prison entrance, thinking in his heart. Regardless of whether there is a chance to beat Maud. Under this situation, it is better to get a chance to go head-to-head with Maude than to be beaten to death by Maude and the green pheasant. Maybe there is a chance...! In other words, this is his only opportunity. "" Silently, Jhin''s body gradually transformed into a human form, and then suppressed the shock in his heart to force himself to calm down. A few seconds later. Jin took a deep breath, and under the calm gaze of Lafayette''s people, stepped forward and left the prison to the outside. On the flat ground 100 meters away. Maud stood there, standing tall, Qiu Shui originally held in his hand, but returned to the scabbard. Jin looked at Maude with complicated eyes. He stopped outside the prison gate for a few seconds before taking a step towards Maude. As he walked, he glanced around from the corner of his eye. The Mord Pirate Group attacked, instantly turning the entire ghost island into a battlefield. Jin noticed that the mighty Maude Pirates group actually only had about fifty people. In contrast to our own personnel Leave aside the barbarians who stayed on the island, as well as the six volleys of Peggy Wan, Timu, and Foz. Fu. is the scale of the number of givers, delighters, and waiters, which is as large as 20,000. 50vs20000! What a huge gap in the number of people. But-- Jin slowed down subconsciously, full of solemn eyes, and kept glancing at the dozens of divided circles around him. From this position, he can even clearly hear the continuous movement from the castle of Ghost Island. Even when the Emperor was in prison, he had already reported to him the dire situation of the battle. However, he got a chance to go heads-up. In this situation, he still used his knowledge and experience to personally confirm the situation. And the information returned by seeing, hearing and coloring is just as reported by the Emperor-the situation is worrying. The number of one''s own side is clearly about 400 times the number of the other side. But under the opponent''s offensive, the own camp, which has the advantage in numbers, is the one that is suppressed. Jin''s heart was heavy. Observing within a few seconds, he "sees" the reason for his disadvantage. He "sees" the awakened Tezolo, just sitting on a high-back chair made of gold with Erlang''s legs upright, making it difficult for the [givens] with artificial animal abilities to approach him. Before the wave of gold surging around Tezolo, even if the [givens] join forces, they cannot penetrate the line of defense constructed by the wave of gold. On the contrary, when attacking, [Giver] will only be swept by the wave of gold. The liquid gold will penetrate into their eyes, ears, nose and mouth for the first time. Then, the golden liquid will become solid in an instant, causing the [giver] under attack to suffocate in despair. Faced with Tezolos oppressive awakening ability... Armed color has little effect. This makes the [givers] feel deeply powerless. As if in front of them, not a Tezo sitting in a high-back chair, but a tall golden giant. And they can only under the contempt of the golden giant, they try every means to attack, hoping to defeat the golden giant. The end result is that they tried their best to knock off a palm-sized piece of skin from the golden giant''s leg, and it was the kind of wound that would heal immediately in the blink of an eye. A scene where the givers could do nothing, was seen by Jin. The large-scale ability after awakening is the most capable of restraining the crowded tactics. And it happens to be a very tricky ability like gold. Except for Tezolo-- Jin also "sees" the original Qiwu Hai Jinhei, who has only recently joined the Mord Pirates. The Golden Emperor Tezolo joined the Mord Pirates silently. This kind of thing was enough to shock Jhin. As a result, the original Qiwu Hai Jinping, who disappeared for a while, actually became a member of the Mord Pirates. Jin was shocked, but finally understood the confidence of the Maud Pirates who came to attack their territory. Its not just because of the long journey of Kaido... The Mord Pirates group, which has gathered strong men such as Qing Pheasant, Jaya, Lafayette, Tezolo, Shinpei, and Shiliu, has the capital to go to full-scale war with any of the Four Emperors Pirates. There seemed to be a cloud of haze in ??Jin''s eyes. He walked silently, walking towards Maud step by step. In the process, he clearly "sees" Tezolo and others who are showing great power. There is no chance... Loss is inevitable. Jin''s mind flashed past the figures in the prison who had not yet taken action. The step towards Maud gradually became heavier. The main forces of the Maude Pirates group fighting each other, the straw hat group who was directly ignored by Jhin, and the members of the Beast Pirates group fighting desperately, almost all noticed Maude who was forming a confrontation. And Jhin. No need for others to explain, they will understand The main generals of the enemy and us will start a head-on battle. "Master Jhin...can win?" "Idiot, do you still need to ask this kind of question? Master Jhin will definitely win!!!" "But the other party is Bekay D. Mord...Even if it''s Jhin-sama, it''s..." "Snapped!" "Where the **** are you?" The people on the side of the Beast Pirate Group forced themselves to believe in Jhin. There is no doubt about the swaying in my heart. In contrast, the mentality of the Maude Pirates group is very calm. In their view, the ending of this battle is doomed from the time the two sides enter the field. Only relying on the Jhin in the Three Plagues, how can it be possible to beat the captain in their eyes who has come to the top of the world? Peggy Wan, of the six volleys, is playing against the gilded Brook in a divided battle circle. Then he saw Maude coming out of the prison. At the moment he saw Maude, endless killing intent suddenly burst out of his heart. Runtis death was caused by Maude. And Runti is Peggy Wans sister. At the moment when the enemy meets, they are extremely jealous. "Go away!" In anger, Peggy Wan suddenly transformed into a spinyback dragon form, and immediately flicked his tail, knocking out Brook, who was covered with gold on his body. Afterwards, Peggy Wan didn''t even look at Brooke who was beaten up. Instead, he glared at Maude in the distance with a pair of bloodshot eyes. At this moment, only Maud was in his eyes, and he only had the idea of ??killing Maud. "Kill you!!!" Peggy Wan, who was dazzled by anger, stepped on a heavy step and rushed straight towards Maude like a high-speed truck. At this moment, he cut his foot horizontally and blocked Peggy Wans path. "Although the captain has not specifically confessed..." Very flat put on the murloc karate starting style, and said flatly: "But the old man''s judgment is that you can''t disturb the captain." "" Peggy Wans fierce eyes swept towards Jinping, did not speak, but responded to Jinping with actions. He opened his big mouth full of sharp fangs and bit towards Jinping. Very flat and calm, a handful of liquid leaked from her webbed palm. "Gun wave...huh?" Just as Jinping was about to make a move, a black shadow that was swift and thunderous suddenly arrived, and slammed Jinping fiercely from his side. Peggy Wan was stunned when he saw this, and quickly looked at the black shadow that was flying very flat, the fierce light in his eyes narrowed slightly. "Thanks, Foz..." After seeing that the shadow is Foz, who is also the sixth son of the volley, Peggy Wan thanked him silently in his heart, and immediately rushed to Maude in the distance. the other side. Jin, who deliberately slowed down, finally came to Maude. Maud knew why Jhin had to walk so slowly, but he didn''t care, he clung to the hilt of the knife with his right hand, and was ready to fight. "Oh? Something got in the way." Mud''s right hand just attached the Qiu Shui knife handle, he noticed Peggy Wan in the form of Spinosaurus, rushing towards him while revealing his cold killing intent. "Peggy Wan!" Jin also noticed Peggy Wan rushing here. Based on the current situation, Peggy Wan, the six volley, should have played his combat value on the battlefield. Rather than being stupid enough to choose to act on Maud in this situation. "moron!" Jin could not help cursing in his heart, and then, a dazzling white light flashed in front of his eyes. It was Maude who made the shot! Jin clicked in his heart, and quickly followed the dazzling white light. I saw Peggy Wan assaulting, instantly swallowed by the white light entwined with black and red arcs. And carrying the white light of this terrifying power, through the battlefield, a huge hole penetrated through the castle of the ghost island, and then rushed to the distant sea unabated. Wait for the terrifying white light to disappear into the distance. A huge gap appeared on the ground. And Peggy Wan, whose breath became extremely weak, was lying in the chasm, rolling his eyes and losing consciousness. "" Looking at Peggy Wan, who was severely injured by Maudes move, Jhins pupils shrank sharply. The members of the Beast Pirate Group who also saw this scene were all shocked. "Master Peggy Wan..." "With just one move, I defeated Lord Peggy Wan!!!" "This is the strength of Bekah D. Mord..." The morale of the group of beasts and pirates was also hit hard. In contrast, Maude took the knife indifferently and looked at Jhin who inadvertently revealed a trace of despair. "It''s your turn." (End of this chapter) Chapter 754： Is this over? Chapter 754 Is this over? No tricks, no sneak attacks. The Mord Pirates that fell from the sky directly attacked the island of ghosts. This offensive and defensive battle has just begun. The people of the Mord Pirate Group, with their strong integrated combat power, suppressed the 20,000 beast Pirate Group members stationed on the island of ghosts. In a brief confrontation with the Mord Pirates, the members of the Beast Pirates experienced pressure that they had never experienced before. The strength displayed by the opponent is beyond their imagination. despite this-- Even if it is self-deception. The members of the brave and well-fighting pirate group of beasts think that by virtue of their number and geographical advantages, they can still defeat the pirate group of Mord that will attack in the future. With Maude, he can severely damage Peggy Wan with just one move, and penetrate the entire ghost island castle. This shocking and shocking scene directly shattered the last hope of the Beasts and Pirates. was replaced by despair that quickly spread to all parts of the battlefield. Facing the gazes full of different emotions coming from all directions, Maude lifted up the black and red autumn water and pointed directly at the ember, which once again opened up the form of human beings. One move hegemony will solve Peggy Wan, and then if it can solve Jhin who is the head of the three plagues in a short time. Then, the morale of the Beast Pirate Group will drop to the bottom. Lost resistance is an inevitable result. To start the finishing touches afterwards, it should save a lot of effort. Jin, as the disadvantaged party, naturally understands this truth. With Peggy Wan being so sloppy, if he is also solved by Maud with a few tricks... It has always been a group of beasts and pirates that expedition to others, and it will definitely be defeated in an instant. Jin was unwilling to imagine that kind of picture, and instead put aside the distracting thoughts, all his thoughts were on the next battle with Maude. No longer consider whether there is a chance when facing Maude. At this moment. What he thought in his mind was to fight as hard as he could. The fighting spirit was gradually aroused, covering up the despair that had just spilled out. ! Jin''s shoulders, and even the samurai long sword that he held tightly in his hand, all abruptly ignited flames. Mord kept the knife-holding posture, calmly watching Jhin who was already posing, and didn''t plan to make a move first. He gave the first chance to Jhin, and hoped that Jhins strength would not let him down too much. Seeing Maude so confident, Jin''s eyes flashed red. The so-called self-confidence, if it is too much, it will become arrogant. In combat, excessive arrogance is a flaw that can appear at any time. Jin''s samurai long sword naturally hung on his side, while the wings of the pterosaur, which was also burning with flames on his back, spread out to the sides. He suddenly took a step, and his claws fell heavily. Boom! The ground shattered suddenly. The wings spread out on Jhin''s back suddenly vibrated. The sudden burst of impetus made Jhin''s figure disappear instantly. next moment. Jin showed his figure beside Maude. Inflammation. Point peck! At the same time showing his figure, Jhin was wrapped in an armed flame sword in his hand, and hit Maude''s neck bone at a tricky angle. A cluster of arrow-like sparks full of dangerous aura condensed on the sharp flame blade tip. "The speed is not bad." Mauds experience and color clearly understood Jhins attack path, and after a short step, he easily avoided Jhins assault. While stabilizing his figure, Maude took up his long sword. at the same time. A dark curtain spread forward from under his feet, and came to Jhin''s feet in an instant. Jin instantly realized the danger, and immediately fluttered his wings and flew to the sky, away from the dark curtain that came from the ground. Maud raised his head to look at Jhin flying to the sky, but the long sword he rolled up did not cut out. And the dark curtain that seemed to be stuck to the ground suddenly seemed like sharp fronts rising from the ground, with high and low undulations, rushing straight from the bottom to the top towards the fluttering wings and flying into the sky. Jin saw this, his face changed slightly. was also at this time, he realized that he was stupid. When fighting against a person with awakening ability, the best offensive method is to close the distance, rather than take the initiative to open the distance, to give the enemy a chance to freely use the awakening ability. So, he shouldnt have just launched into the air, but he has to go around and continue to push towards Maud. But it seems that it was because he was too jealous of Mod, that he was affected invisibly, and then made the wrong choice in the situation just now. Before he could think about it, Jhin flapped his wings and avoided the shadow spikes that rushed from the ground. Just as he made dodge actions, Maude cut out with a single knife. The cylindrical shock wave wrapped around the overlord''s domineering color, like a comet, bombarded Jhin. Coming together, there is also a majestic sense of oppression. Jin''s heart shook, and his wings vibrated again, passing by the shock wave that was extremely thrilling. at the same time. Those shadow peaks seem to be alive, twisting and transforming into more than ten giant sharp blades, with a shadow pillar directly reaching the ground in series at the end. With the support of the shadow pillar, more than ten sharp blades formed from shadows broke through the air from all directions and slashed towards the embers. "In a sense, the superhuman ability after awakening is even more difficult than the natural ability..." Jin''s figure moved left and right, dodge the shadow blade that kept cutting. After witnessing the free shaping characteristics of the shadow, Jhin knew very well that he must narrow the distance between him and Maude to make this battle a close combat. Otherwise, he might not even be able to touch Maude, and he will be played to death by countless shadows. Under the mastery of thought, Jhin risked being slashed by the shadow blade, and violently swung his knife to block the head-cut shadow blade. With a burst of sparks. Jin ignored the shadow blade that was cut from behind, and used the fastest speed to get rid of the siege of the other shadow blades. Follow. Jin transformed into a pterosaur form, spreading huge wings, and pounced on Maude on the ground like a falcon. Looking at Jhin who rushed over, Maude looked calm and just pointed the knife. The ground within a radius of several hundred meters, like a gushing oil, suddenly turned into a surging wave of shadows. This scene was caught in Jhin''s eyes, secretly surprised. followed. Jin was seeing the boiling shadow wave, and in a blink of an eye, countless sharp spears were condensed. "Ok?!" Jin''s eyes changed, and he slammed his wings closer to him. ! The armed color is released from the body, covering the wings. is also at this time. Countless black pointed guns the size of a flagpole bombarded Jin''s body like a shower. The sharp shadow spear can''t penetrate Jhin''s armed color and tough skin. Accompanied by a continuous crackling sound, the shadow spears that hit Jhin''s wings shattered one after another. After the shadow spear''s attack was over, Jhin turned to spread his wings, rolled up the airflow visible to the naked eye, and pounced again at Maude. Jins goal is clear. He wants to get closer, and then start a close battle with Maude. Maud seemed to see Jhins intentions, and while controlling the Shadow Tide to regroup the offensive, he swung his knife towards Jhin several times and slashed. Jin urged the sight and hearing to the extreme, evading Maude''s attack one after another. "Sure enough..." Seeing that Maude did not stop using long-range attacks to stop him, Jhin understood that only by engaging in close combat with Maude could he have a chance to take the next step, touching the seemingly unattainable chance of winning. In order to achieve this goal, Jhin frantically increases the assault speed. Finally, he got his wish through the shadow tide and fierce leap slash that Maud dispatched to attack. "In normal form and in human and beast form, my strength and armament are not as strong as you, but...in the full form, I am not necessarily!" With such thoughts in mind, Jhin lifted up his paws covered with armed colors with the help of the impact formed by the high-speed flight, and hit Maude''s head fiercely. In the face of Jhin, he took the first opportunity and tried his best to attack. Maud didn''t mean to evade at all. He did not take back the shadow clone, completely released the overlord color, and wrapped it around Qiu Shui Dao. The black-red electric arc that was formed by the overlord color, crackled and flickered on the body of the Qiu Shui Dao. When ?? fell on the ground, it even split the ground into cracks. Facing Jins paws, Maude didn''t use any moves, just a seemingly ordinary swing of the knife, which drove the overlord-colored Qiu Shui knife body and slashed on Jins paws. ! The moment when Qiu Shui touches his feet. Accompanied by a loud noise, a raging wave of air blasted towards the surroundings. Jin suddenly only felt his feet numb, and immediately after that, he felt an unimaginable terrifying force, transmitted from the feet, and instantly spread to his whole body. When there is still no response. Jins claws, clearly covered with armed colors, were torn apart by Maudes overlord color, causing conspicuous wounds. These wounds that quickly emerged, spread to Jins thighs like a plague. Arrow-like blood spurted from the wounds that emerged one after another. Jin was unable to smash Mod''s terrifying power, and his huge body was once again blown out like a cannonball. This result. makes the idea he just spawned become extremely ridiculous. Even a pterosaur in a complete form, regardless of strength or armed color, he still does not have the capital to be tough and tough. On the way to fly backwards, the injured Jhin quickly transformed back into a human form. Although the clash was defeated, his vision was not affected, and Maude''s breath was always locked in. "what?!" Jin hadn''t fully stabilized his body, his face suddenly changed. In his perception of sight, hearing, color, and perception, the Maude breath that had been locked by him all the time moved to his side in an instant. Although I dont know how Maude teleported over, Jhins reaction was very fast. Without seeing Maud, he relied on the real-time feedback information from his experience and color, and he swung his knife to his side very decisively. Coming to Jhin''s side and preparing to attack, Maude didn''t have much reaction when he saw Jhin''s response so quickly. From the confrontation in just a few rounds, Maude knew that Jhin was not weak in knowledge. But even if Jhins defense is timely, the result will not change... Red light floated in Maudes eyes, and he swung his sword on Jins samurai long sword. ! The long knives of each other met in the air, bursting out a dazzling spark. Shadow avoid! Maud''s eyelids are slightly drooping. Qiu Shui, which was on the opponent''s long knife, quietly, the second section released a crescent-shaped slash composed of shadows, bombarding Jin''s chest at close range. ! Jin was too late to defend, and was hit by Shadow Slash. The fierce attack power immediately caused a huge blood flower to bloom in his chest. The sudden change caused Jhin to be astonished. His gaze penetrated the blood scattered all over the sky, and when it fell on Maudes face, his body was shocked and flew out with the impact of the attack. Maud looked at the Jhin who was bombarded by the shadow with a calm expression. ! Next second. Maud''s figure disappeared. When ?? appeared again, he was still beside Jhin. At this moment. Jin hadn''t released the force on his body yet, and his body flew back. But this is the case. Maud teleported over, and under Jhin''s increasingly stupefied gaze, he swung his knife between the sparks and flint. ! Jin, who was flying backwards quickly, was slashed by Mord. The force that came with the slash, forcibly changed Jhin''s flight trajectory, and the whole figure fell on the ground diagonally like a meteorite. Boom! The ground cracked, exploding a lot of rubble. The embers covered with blood are deeply embedded in the big pit. The smoke and dust that spread out in time concealed his extremely embarrassed appearance. But-- Many people on the battlefield who were attached to this battle still "clearly" saw Jhin''s look incomparably embarrassed under Maude''s successive offensives. "Jin-sama is so fast...!!!" "how so" Seeing Jhin''s appearance so soon, the faces of many members of the Beast Pirate Group couldn''t help showing despair. They knew that Maudes strength was as terrifying as Kaidos boss. and so. Even if Jhin is the head of the three plagues, even Jhin is the second in command of the Beasts and Pirates. They dont think Jhin can defeat Maude either. Just... Jins strength is the strongest among them. Therefore, they hope that Jhin will be able to hold Maud at least for a while. This way. With nearly 400 times the strength of troops, they still have the capital to fight the Maud Pirates. This is their last hope. Result Not even a minute. Jin-sama, whom they had high hopes for, revealed his frustration so quickly that he was ravaged by Mord. The morale of the beasts and pirates group dropped straight to the bottom. The weakest waiters are even more dazed, unable to maintain the fighting state. the other side. Lafayette and the others who had come out of prison, as well as Jabba and Yamato and others, happened to see the scene where Jhin was beaten with blood by Maude and then fell to the ground from a high altitude. With their eyesight, it was obvious that Jhin''s abilities in all aspects were not as good as Maud. Failure is the inevitable result. Its just that they didnt expect Jhin to behave so unbearably. Do not-- It should be said that it was Mod''s powerful strength that made Jhin behave so unbearably. "Maud is really strong, maybe even the minotaur orangutan..." Yamato looked up at Maude, starlight appeared in his eyes. In the air. Maud lowered his head and looked down at the Jhin sunken in the pit, a little disappointed. "Is this over?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 756： Enemy of the enemy Chapter 756 Enemy''s Enemy Maybe it was accidentally... The hegemony that came from the hands of Mord. The aftermath of breaking the barrier actually crossed the sky and the sea and came to the sky above the capital of flowers. still shows dazzling light, piercing through the clouds like a comet, illuminating the sky as bright as day. The white light came suddenly and went quickly. The countless people in the city of waiting for flowers, as well as Jinweimen and others who rushed to the capital, reacted. The sky is surrounded by clouds, and a huge gap has been cut. "This, this must be a natural disaster...!" Successive phenomena beyond recognition have made the people of the Flower City horrified and inexplicable. Many people are even unable to stand, shaking and sitting on the ground. The unspeakable panic spread instantly to every corner of the Flower City. No one knows what that flash of white light is. But the huge gap in the clouds always tells the horror to the people of the Flower City. "I came from the direction of Ghost Island, could it be..." On the streets of ??Flower City, the crazy dead man who has endured the humiliation and undercover for 20 years, looked up at the sky of sudden change, and his heart was shaken. He was very familiar with the geography of Wano country and the location of Onijima, so he could easily judge that this mighty aftermath came from the direction of Onijima. And the island that suddenly appeared above the capital of flowers just now, after destroying the capital building, it also went to the direction of the ghost island. Occasionally? coincidence? Crazy dead man''s heart is surging. Others may be in panic and fear, but he, who has endured the humiliation and tried his best for many years, saw an opportunity. A chance to overthrow all enemies in the country of Wano and regain all the opportunities that have ever been! While his thoughts turned, Kuang Si Lang stared at the direction of the ghost island. The enemy''s enemy is... He thought to himself. The group of Jinweimen who used their abilities to simply disguise themselves did not notice the strangeness of Kushiro. Along with Rihe, they all looked at the sky with different expressions. The youngest Momanosuke was shaking with his head. The big movement that followed deeply shocked this child who could not bear the heavy responsibility and had never experienced anything. "What exactly is that?" In contrast, Nihwa, who has grown up, is fairly calm. First, the island descended from the sky, followed by the horrible momentum of breaking through the clouds. Wa no country, which has been silent for twenty years, seems to usher in an unexpected change today? "If I read correctly, I am afraid it is a slash..." Nishimemon solemnly answered Hiwas question. With his eyesight, he barely perceives the contour of the hegemony. It''s just that he still has something to say. That is-- Hegemony. When the obstacles are broken before their eyes, it is already a aftermath that is not too threatening. Despite this, it still has such an amazing momentum. From this, I can imagine how powerful the person who releases this trick will be. "Slash?" Hearing Kinemon''s words, Raizou, who was attacking the ninja route, suddenly showed horror on his face. "But the movement just now... It looks like it came from a long distance, and the scale is such a big..." Leizang couldn''t imagine what a terrible slash would be to create that kind of momentum. "It is indeed a slash, and it is a very powerful leap slash, even I... this is the first time I have seen it." Inuarashi, who uses a sword as a weapon, spoke out in agreement with Kinemon''s guess. Rizang and several people passed through the country of Wano who was in a closed state twenty years ago. Therefore, their knowledge of the worlds strong is limited to Wano country twenty years ago. Naturally, it is the power of the strong who can hardly imagine the new world. To say something ugly, they are now like a frog in the bottom of a well in this respect after 20 years. But Inuarashi is different. He left Wano Country, and he had already had the most basic understanding of the top monsters in the new world. But even so, the movement created by this unknown slash still shocked him. A shocking slash from afar... How strong are the people who can make this kind of attack? Will ?? be the enemy they will face next? Everyone was silent for a while. Ten minutes ago, they had finally explained the situation to each other and watched the terrifying three-masted ship go away. In order to confirm the life and death of one of the enemies, Orochi, they discussed it, and they simply took advantage of Jinweimens clothing and fruit ability to simply disguise, and then returned to the city of flowers. As a result, before they could confirm the life and death of the snake, a slash from a distance that split the sky open a crack in the sky, flashing through their hearts like lightning, and it was inevitable that they were suddenly frightened. Just as everyone was silent, the voice of the crazy dead man sounded at the right time. "For those who attacked the Flower City... do you think so?" The crazy dead man whose face has changed drastically now, slowly retracted his gaze to the sky, and turned to look at his companions who had been away for twenty years. Hearing Kuang Si Lang''s words, everyone subconsciously glanced at each other, and they all had basic judgments. "Will it be the enemy of the serpent?" Kinemon thought for a while, and gave an answer somewhat uncertain. Most of the others next to ?? think so. Although they dont know the origin of that behemoth, judging from the targeted attack, it is likely to be the enemy of the snake. Otherwise, how could it only destroy the mansion where the big snake was? There is no need to split the island specifically to carry out a local attack. In that case, two islands were thrown down and the entire flower capital was destroyed, and no one could stop it. The serpent who suffered the disaster of extinction, even if it could escape by chance, the troops under his command must have suffered huge losses. "You have also seen... the floating island of unknown origin. After attacking the mansion of Orochi, he did not come down to search for the loot, and did not stay longer, but left directly." Kuang Shi Lang did not answer Kinemon''s words, but said in a calm tone: "Also, the direction that the floating island left... is exactly the direction of the ghost island. Do you think this is a coincidence?" "Ok?" Everyone was stunned when they heard the words, but it is not yet clear what Kuang Si Lang''s intentions were saying. "That slash...maybe it was also the movement made by the floating island. It is very likely that after leaving the capital of flowers, it directly attacked the island of ghosts." Kuang Si Lang glanced at the terrible ruins in the distance, and said in a deep voice: "Although it is just a guess, I think this is an opportunity. Even if it is not suitable for action, I must confirm the situation." "Denjiro..." Nishimemon, who can be called the big brother in the team, looked at the mad death man who was obviously about to move, and stopped talking. Under the premise of unknown circumstances, Jinweimen was determined to seek stability, and planned to gather more troops first, and then launch a general offensive in one go. If you act according to Denjiros suggestion, you will most likely make a mistake and lose all the games and ruin all opportunities. Kunjiro, whose real name is Denjiro, looked at Kinemon Gate who was hesitant to speak, and knew what he was worried about. "My''identity'' has not been revealed, so let me confirm it alone." He will not give Kinemon the opportunity to oppose this proposal. Among all the people present, he is the only one who has walked barefoot on the road of thorns. He who has endured unimaginable pain for 20 years is the most qualified to say something and do something. Crazy dead man still trusts the abilities of his companions, but for the group of former companions in front of him, it is now twenty years later. Many things, many actions The decision can only be made by him who has been undercover for 20 years. Not only Jinweimon, but everyone else in the field heard the determination in Denjiro''s words. Suddenly, Kinemon and others later realized that Denjiro felt an unclear strangeness. A word emerged in their hearts involuntarily. All these years...What has Denjiro experienced? Nishinemon and the others, who passed directly through it twenty years ago, and Inuarashi and Cat Viper, who have left Wano-kuni and spent so many years in Sau, are hard to touch the weight that Denjiro has shouldered over the years. The complex emotions that emerged spontaneously made it difficult for them to speak against Denjiro for a while. Tenjiro looked at his companions and calmly said: "The power of that floating island is obvious to all. If he is really the enemy of Orochi and Kaido, it will be an irreplaceable boost for us!" "...!" Everyone was slightly surprised and understood the reason for Denjiro''s decision. After all-- Only on determination and consciousness, they are far behind Denjiro who have been lacking for twenty years. If this is a big bet. In this city of flowers, where gambling shops are everywhere, Denjiro, who is accustomed to gambling, doesnt mind betting on his life. "This is an opportunity, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, no matter what you think...I will do my best to grasp it!" Denjiro''s narrow eyes were filled with sharp light. Princess Hiwa, who has been with him for the longest time, pursed her lips and looked at Denjiro with a firm face. She wants to say-I will go too. But she knows that she will become a burden if she goes there. She is very witty, and it is very difficult to suppress this sentence. "Denjiro, I believe in you." Riwa Princess turned to Denjiro with a faint smile. Denjiro met Hiwa''s gaze, and was silent, but the hand holding the sword became harder. "If this is a big bet, let us bet on it together as a bargaining chip!!!" Kanjuro, who has become less talkative since he came to Wano Country, is carrying a large sword shaped like a writing brush, and suddenly speaks. He looked at Denjiro with excitement on his face, and said loudly: "We believe in your decision just like Hiwa Princess, Denjiro!" Kanjuros emotionally exaggerated words immediately infected Kinemon and the others. Yes it is. Those who are unfamiliar with the current Wano country, what they can do is to believe in the decision of Denjiro who knows the current state of Wano country well. "Denjiro, I beg you for this matter!" Nishimemon then expressed his stance, and looked at Denjiro solemnly. The others are also watching Denjiro seriously. They are willing to trust Denjiro''s judgment, and they are willing to bet everything on Denjiro''s judgment. Chuan Jiro was taken aback. His original intention was to go to the ghost island first to confirm the situation, so there is no need to dispatch all of them. But on second thoughts, if you count the round-trip time, you might miss the opportunity you should have grasped. At this point, Denjiro did not deny Kinemon and the others, but focused on the crowd. "Before going to the ghost island... we must first confirm the life and death of Orochi!" Tenjiro turned abruptly and walked a few steps forward towards the ruins of the Orochi Mansion. The eyeballs in the long and narrow eye sockets were wrapped in red light. They dont have time to dig up the ruins to find the body of the snake, so now they can only use their sights, hearings and colors to confirm the situation of the snake. Kanjuro sees Denjiro''s actions. As a spy, he felt a little bit in his heart, but he didn''t show any clues on his face. "The snake is dead..." A moment later, Denjiro turned around and looked at everyone. He stays by the side of the snake all year round and knows the traces of the snake''s breath very well. A circle of sights and sounds was swept down, and it was basically confirmed that the snake had died. Hearing the news of Orochis death from Chuanjiro, everyone present did not have much reaction. They are very clear. The toughest enemy is not the serpent, but the pirate group of beasts based on the island of ghosts, and Kaido, who is known as the strongest creature in the sea, land and air. "Let''s go, go to the ghost island!" Nishinoemon attached his right hand to the handle of the knife, and suddenly turned to face the direction of Onijima. Everyone heard the words and turned around, no longer looking at the ruins where the snake''s body was buried. A large group of people, including the Zowu fur warriors, headed toward the ghost island in a mighty manner. After the Chisao Nine Knights left, a heavy stone slab somewhere in the ruins was suddenly pushed away, rolling down the steep slope, and finally hitting the bluestone-paved stone road with a dull noise. The noticeable movement immediately attracted the attention of the black charcoal army and the Orochi Royal Court who were trying to dig up the ruins. They looked towards the sound source, and they saw the intact snake emerge from the ruins. Seeing this scene, the black charcoal army was surprised and delighted. What was shocked was that General Orochi was intact in that situation, and the happy thing was that General Orochi was not killed. On the other hand, the big snake Yu Ting Fanzhong looked calm, as if not surprised by this, and came to the side of the big snake with a few flashes. "No matter who ruined this place...!!!" The big snake has red eyes, gritted his teeth and looked at the ruins in front of him, and said angrily: "I will tear off the flesh from him!!!" Orochi, the Royal Court, waited silently and didn''t say much. "Hurry up and contact Kaido!" Orochi who calmed down a bit, coldly commanded. "Yes!" Orochi Royal Court fans responded. One of the short members rushed to the original location of the communication room according to memory. Ghost Island. Maud deeply regrets Jhin''s staying power. Perhaps he should adjust the order of feeding moves, leaving the hegemony. If you really do that, you might miss Jhin and kill him. Although the experience is obtained, it will lose a precious ancient devil fruit. That is not what Maud wants to see. "Take out your devil fruit first." Maud picked up Jhin''s collar and dragged it to the ground. was thinking about finding Luo, but before he took a few steps, Luo came to him very intimately. "Yo, I am going to find you." Maud smiled and looked at Luo who rushed over in time. "I know." Luo lightly nodded to Maude, then looked at the **** Jhin, and asked: "Take it out now?" "No hurry, let''s take out his heart first." Maude threw Jhin in front of Luo and immediately explained: "His body has something to be''studied'', so before he can get rid of him, let his self-healing power give play to the last remaining heat and repair his body a little bit. ." "it is good." Luo nodded. Then. He took out Jhin''s heart with ease. In a few minutes, an ancient devil fruit with flying ability will be released. (End of this chapter) Chapter 757： Give meaning to killing Chapter 757 Gives meaning to killing "Hey." Luo casually threw the heart he had just taken out to Maude. Mo Deyang held his heart in his hand, thinking that Luo was getting more and more adept at this work, and he couldn''t help but pick up the corner of his mouth slightly. ͡ The shadow wave oozes from the palm of the palm, flowing slowly like a stream of smoke. Only a moment, a fruit appeared on Maudes palm out of thin air. "Luo, leave you alone first, I have to take this guy to go for a walk on it." Maud threw the heart and fruit backhand, preparing to take a lap or two in the air with the seriously injured Jhin, and continue to severely damage the morale of the beasts and pirates. After all, there are 20,000 people, and it will be really difficult to clean up for a while. But if you continue to blow morale, you can greatly improve efficiency. Luo caught the heart that Maude had thrown over, and said calmly: "I don''t feel like this is necessary. The move you just made has already sent the morale of the Hundred Beasts and Pirates to the bottom." "The more the better." Maud smiled and threw a word, and immediately under Luo''s gaze, carrying the horrible-looking Jhin, he flew straight to the sky. And Maudes every move undoubtedly drew the nerves of countless people. When the members of the Beast Pirate Group saw the only combat power in the camp, and they were carried by Maude like a rag bag, it felt like how bad they were. Deep despair and powerlessness, like a virus, spread to the hearts of every member of the Beast Pirate Group. The boss of Kaido is not in the ghost island, and the strongest Jhin-sama in the field is so easily solved by Mord. The cruel facts made the members of the Beast Pirate Group completely lose their intent to fight. The green pheasant and Xiliu who had just finished the battle, keenly noticed the obvious changes in the momentum and morale of the members of the Beast Pirate Group. "Ah la la..." The sullenness that the green pheasant often hangs on his face, I don''t know when it has disappeared, and replaced by a sharp sword-like edge. As a pirate to wipe out the pirates, or as a navy to wipe out the pirates. For the green pheasant, there is no difference between the two. Crunchy--! The green pheasant passed a rare killing intent deep in his eyes, and between his gestures, countless ice thorns were condensed out of thin air. "Now I don''t have to perform any duty of arrest and **** to prison." Before the voice fell, the numerous ice thorns constructed by the green pheasant''s ability were members of the pirate group of beasts that volleyed on the battlefield. Puff, puff......! The precise and powerful ice thorns penetrated the chests of the members of the beast and pirate group, bringing out bursts of blood. No more than a few seconds. More than three hundred members of the Beast Pirate Group scattered on the battlefield were killed by the ice sting of the green pheasant. Crunchy--! After a wave of offensive, the green pheasant did not use the air-conditioning of [control field] or [control], but once again condensed many more aggressive ice thorns. The green pheasant must ensure that every ice thorn can take the life of a member of the beast and pirate group. This is a unilateral crush. is also a necessary massacre. As long as Maude continues to point his sword at the Four Emperors after this, there will be only a lot more things like this in the future. Green Pheasant is also willing to see this kind of result. ݡ! Amid the intensive sound of breaking through the air, many ice thorns once again pointed directly at the members of the beast and pirate group on the battlefield. Not far from the green pheasant. Xiliu swung a knife to kill the people on the side of the Beast Pirate Group. Every time a knife is swung, one person must die by the knife. Although the poisonous fruit''s ability is more suitable for clearing the field, Shiliu still prefers the feeling of slashing with a knife. Anyway, as long as the weapon color is wrapped around the knife, there is no need to worry about the wear of the knife. The entry of the two main forces, ??Green Pheasant and Xiliu, greatly improved the casualty efficiency of the Beast Pirate Group. The stranger thing is The green pheasant, who has not been very active, this time it was a meat grinder, which quickly reduced the staff of the Beasts and Pirates. On the other hand, Xiliu, who was eager to kill in his bones, took the shot this time, as if he was tasting slow wine, slashing and slashing the people of the Beast Pirate Group. In this battle that is enough to affect the situation in the new world once again, the Aoi Pheasant and Shiliu, who were both born in the navy, turned the other way around. "" Xiliu swung a knife to cut off the head of a member of the Beast Pirate Group, and then turned sideways and tilted his head to look at the blue pheasant who was killing him in the rain of blood. On the blood-stained face, an unknown smile slowly appeared. "In this cannibalistic world, what is the difference between you and me?" Whispering in a low voice, Xiliu stepped forward, slashing with a knife and slashing over an enemy who had come over. The scarlet blade light flashed away. The body of the member of the Beast Pirate Group who came over suddenly split in half, spattering a lot of blood. "Let us follow in the footsteps of the captain and give meaning to''killing''..." Xiliu didn''t care about the splashed blood, instead, amidst a burst of low laughter, she strode towards the next killing target in the blood. Then. Hei paid attention to the straw hat group who was fighting with the beast pirate group. Although Maude didn''t care much about the straw hats who participated in the war as friendly forces, strictly speaking, the straw hats who had practiced for a period of time could also be regarded as a combat force that should not be underestimated. On the battlefield, even those who can skillfully use armed-colored artificial animals to give givers can''t stop the offensive of the straw hat group. As time goes by, more and more members of the Beast Pirate Group have fallen under the attack of the straw hat group. From an onlooker perspective, the performance of the straw hats is unstoppable. But in the eyes of Hiliu, the behavior of the straw hats that only knocked down the enemy is meaningless and even a little stupid. "Innocent..." Xiliu''s eyelids drooped slightly, her eyes gleaming with coldness. "Poison rain." Xiliu swung his knife towards the sky to slash an arc of venom. The venom that flew into the air slashed, suddenly blooming like fireworks, turning into a downpour and falling on the members of the Beast Pirate Group who were downed by the straw hat gang. Corrosive venom penetrated the body of the members of the Beast Pirate Group from the skin. ......! Along with the pungent blue smoke, the people of the venomous group of beasts and pirates died silently and turned into corpses. "Ok?" The straw hats who were fighting quickly noticed this scene. They looked at Xiliu abruptly, and everyone''s face was shocked. They dont understand. Why did Xiliu make extra effort to make up the knife. The group of enemies lying on the ground has obviously lost their combat effectiveness. In response to the horrified gaze of the straw hat group, Xi Liu walked past the venom-killed corpse without changing his face, and came to the straw hat group. "Only defeat but not kill, do you think this is playing a house?" Xiliu''s gaze filled with cold killing intent, indifferently swept the straw hat group. When ?? was speaking, Xiliu swung a knife across the neck of an enemy with a breath of breath. ͡! While the blood spewed, the enemy immediately swallowed his last breath. The expressions of the people in the straw hats condensed slightly. From Xiliu''s body, they felt an inexplicable sense of oppression. (End of this chapter) Chapter 758： Your captain Chapter 758 Your Captain The war between the four emperors is not a trifle. From the declaration of war to the start of war. Unending death is the main theme between each other. and so. From the moment the Mord Pirate Group attacked the Ghost Island, it was destined to kill all the members of the Beast Pirate Group on the Ghost Island. The naive approach of the Straw Hat Pirates is quite dazzling in Xiliu''s view. So Hiliu decided to spend some time teaching the straw hats what real war and fighting are. He used a poisonous rain trick to solve all the enemies defeated by the straw hat group, and used this practical action to tell the straw hat group War is not a play, but an endless fight. However. Hilius "speaking" obviously had no effect. Luffy looked blankly at Shiliu, who was stained with a lot of blood and was letting go of murderous intent. Not only now... In fact, when I first met Shiliu, even though there was no substantial contact with each other, Luffy hated Shiliu very much. During the period of staying in the terrifying three-masted ship, Luffy can sometimes be strange. Why are there many crew members like Jayafilo who are gentle and easy to get along with in the Maud Pirates, but there are also crew members like Lafayette Hiliu who exude an uncomfortable atmosphere? Luffy likes most of the crew of the Maud Pirates. In addition to Jaya and Philo, there are Brook, Cavendish, Perona, Jim, Urki, and even the green pheasant... In Lu Fei''s view, these people are very easy to get along with. But Hiliu is different. Luffy is annoying from both sides. He ignored Shiliu, but instead waved his rubber fist and continued to attack the surrounding members of the Beast Pirate Group. Wrapped with armed fists, knocking down the members of the Beast Pirate Group to the ground. This kind of silent behavior is tantamount to responding to Xiliu none of your business! With Luffys leading performance, Sauron and the others also ignored Shiliu and still used their methods to defeat the members of the Beast Pirate Group. For them. This war is one of their ways to transform their daily practice into actual combat effectiveness. Xiliu coldly watched the straw hat group who still went their own way. "It''s stupid." He muttered to himself in his heart, and he did not have to "correct" the behavior of the straw hat group. Compared to this, the most important thing is to implement the captains order. Xiliu calmed down a bit, and didn''t mind to slay the enemy again, but instead used the power of the poisonous fruit to clean up the members of the beasts and pirates that the straw hat group had defeated. This insignificant episode did not affect the defeat of the Beasts and Pirates. Under the merciless large-scale attack of the main forces such as the green pheasant and Tezolo, the vast majority of the members of the Beast Pirate Group could not resist. As time goes by, the number of beasts and pirates is rapidly decreasing. In this war of 50vs20000, the number of 20000 seems to have lost its meaning. At the moment that Jhin was defeated, Timu and Foz.Four of the six volleys, as well as several barbarians, all realized that the defeat was set. But on the isolated island of Ghost Island, the possibility of escape is zero. The most important thing is that the Mord Pirates'' style is obviously different from that of the Beast Pirates, and there is no plan to take them down. In other words-- In the current situation, they had no choice but to fight to the last minute. "Original Qiwu Haijinpei...its not bad to be able to play with you at the end." The six volley Foz.Fu, who transformed into a saber-toothed tiger, lowered his head and looked down at Jinping in front of him. The pair of giant teeth extending from the mouth is exuding a **** breath. Very Ping raised his head slightly, looking at the giant saber-toothed tiger that just threw himself into the air, calmly said: "The old man is not Qiwuhai for a long time, so... can he call him a more weighty title, the helmsman of the Mord Pirates?" "Ah, it doesn''t matter how you call a title, but..." Foz.Four''s eyes under the hollowed-out goggles narrowed slightly, and said: "If the outside knows that you have become a member of the Maude Pirates, it will inevitably be a mess again." "" Jinping did not speak. Looking at the silence, Foz.Follow pressed the cat''s paw on the ground, pressed it down slightly, and calmly said: "The former admiral of the Navy, the green pheasant, this year''s supernova, the golden emperor Tezolo, the white horse Cavendish of the original Qiwuhai, and you..." "It''s amazing to be able to''conquer'' your combat power to Bekah.D.Maud in such a short period of time. I am afraid that the Kaido boss who is keen to subdue combat power... will definitely not be able to do this. a little." "So I''m quite curious, how did your captain... do it?" While speaking, Foz.Four''s eyes glanced at Maude, who was slowly falling from the sky. Naturally, he could also see the ember that Maude was holding in his hand, and there was only one breath left. Jin, who was placed high hopes by everyone, responded to them with a rather bad performance. But Foz.Follow expressed his understanding. Because he is going to play against Maude, he will definitely fall faster than Jhin. Jinping faced the chattering Foz. Fr put on an offensive starting position, and said blankly: "I didn''t see that you are still talking..." "Well, don''t be so ruthless. As an enemy, I am sincerely praising your captain. Shouldn''t you be happy?" Foz. Fords cat''s palm pressed harder on the ground, squinting his eyes and said: "Also, for the sake of our one-sided fate, can you help me talk to Bekah D. Mord and say that Im willing to surrender, so can you spare my life?" "The old man has no idea what you want to express, but..." Jin Ping''s upper body leaned forward slightly. Before finishing the words, Foz Foul suddenly rushed over. The sharp claw wrapped in armed color that protruded forward, drawn a dark stream of light in mid-air, pointing straight to the key point of Jinping. "Tang Caowa Zhengquan!" Faced with Foz. Fords sudden attack, Jin Ping did not give in at all, and greeted him with an extremely standard right fist. Strictly covered with armed fists, carrying a powerful shock wave, accurately bombarding Foz.Fr''s sharp claws. Boom! Foz. Forz. It was difficult to shake the very flat fist, and the huge body was suddenly blasted out. A little blood was scattered in the air. The shock wave accompanying the Tangcaowa''s right fist should be a shock to Fuzifu. "If you are pretending to be false, let''s talk less." Shinping calmly looked at Foz. Fu, who was shot out by him. the other side. There is gold like a stormy sea, which is ruthlessly strangling the people of the beasts and pirates. Tezolo, the initiator, sat on the golden chair as if bored in every possible way. If you give him a glass of red wine. Who can imagine that, sitting on the golden chair, he is raging and killing the people of the Beast Pirate Group? "Oh?" Tezolo suddenly noticed something, tilted his head slightly, and looked at a breath not far away. Taimu among the six volleys, holding a long knife in hand, stepping on clogs, stepping into the golden waves. A sharp sword flashed past. The golden waves approaching Timu broke up. Seeing Timu smashed part of the gold with a single knife, Tezolo remained unmoved, raised his hand to support his cheek, and said coldly: "Finally, someone who can be beaten slightly." "My original goal was your captain." Timu looked up at Tezolo, who was sitting on the golden chair, and said indifferently. "Ok?" Tezolo was startled when he heard the words, and immediately burst into laughter. "Hey, you scum..." The laughter gradually subsided. Tezolo stared at Timu fiercely. "Where is the courage to be so rude to my captain... It seems that you are ready to die." Special thanks to the leader of the [innate love to discuss] boss! ! ! Love it! ! ! muah! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 759： Shocked samurai Chapter 759 Shocked Warriors Tezolo looked fierce and sneered. Above the forehead, several conspicuous blue tendons were shaking slightly. Obviously, I got angry with Timu''s words. Tezolo got up, raised his arm, and aimed his palm at the Timu underneath. The huge golden waves surrounding it moved in response to the momentum, and roared over Tezolo''s side and headed towards Timu. "I hate the nature series... the same is true for the awakened Superman series." Timu looked up at the huge golden wave coming from the top, and kicked his feet with a knife. The wooden clogs hit the ground, making a crisp sound. followed. The ground suddenly cracked. A circle of jellyfish-shaped air waves shook all around. Timu stepped on the swaying air wave, and his whole body was shot at a terrifying golden wave like an arrow from the string. Holding the long knife in his hand tightly, he raised his head high, and then slashed down suddenly. Teeth burst. Two broken! A huge light green leap slash, directly facing the golden wave that roared silently. In an instant, a huge leap slash bombarded the golden waves. The huge golden wave lacking armed defense was cut out of a huge crack. After cutting away the huge golden wave, the teeth burst. Two broken and castrated, he came to Tezolo in a blink of an eye. Tezolo snorted coldly, and between raising his hands, the liquid gold around his body condensed into a giant golden axe. The stretched fingers moved slightly, and the golden giant axe that had just been formed seemed to have received Tezolo''s instructions. It slammed into the air and slashed precisely. ! accompanied by an ear-piercing sound. The slash that struck Tezolo was immediately blocked by the golden giant axe and flew into the sky. at the same time. Timu followed the slash, went straight through the cracks of the golden wave, and stepped into the range that could directly attack Tezolo in one fell swoop. "After shortening the distance...you should be out of luck." Before he finished speaking, Timu stepped forward and rushed in front of Tezolo with his icy killing intent. The long knife in his hand was covered by a solid armed color, and it faintly reflected a little luster, full of danger. But before Ti Mu had time to make a move, a golden pillar was pressed against his abdomen. "When?!" Timu''s face changed. Boom! In the muffled sound, Ti Mu''s body was directly hit by the Jin Zhu. Tezolo stood in front of the golden chair, staring coldly at Timu flying to the sky. "A murloc..." While speaking, Tezolo controls dozens of giant golden pillars. Gold. God''s punishment! The huge pillar made of gold condensed, and suddenly it hit the Timu in the air from all directions. Seeing the huge golden pillars attacking in groups, Ti Mu''s heart was shocked, and he was in the air, so he could only hurriedly deploy armed defense. Boom boom boom...! The golden pillar hit Timu like a shower. In the dense muffled sound, Timu''s body was like a ball, being hit by dozens of golden pillars in the air, and it was difficult to get rid of it for a while. Tezolo sneered and dispatched a large group of liquid gold again. This is not a turn-based game. Before the attack is over, you can continue to connect to the next wave of attacks. A large mass of liquid gold controlled by Tezolo quickly condensed into a sharp spear. The terrifying power after awakening is undoubtedly revealed once again. "Die." Tezolo''s voice was filled with cold killing intent. The many golden sharp spears formed from the condensed shape, burst into the air and shot towards Timu who was in the air in a sharp whistling sound. The end of each golden-pointed gun is flushed like a red soldering iron, containing the heat that is about to explode. Under the precise control of Tezolo, many golden spears passed through the golden pillar and came to Timu''s eyes in a flash. "Damn...!!!" Timu clenched his teeth, and could only use a knife to block two golden spears, and was stabbed by the remaining golden spears. Suddenly, the heat contained in the tip of the golden spear was released. Boom! Timu''s body was suddenly submerged by a violent explosion. "You are worthy of considering the captain as a goal just by your scumbag?" Looking at the golden fireworks blooming in the sky, Tezolo sneered disdainfully, and his anger barely faded a little. On the battlefield, there are fierce battles in various battle circles. Maud took Jhin and flew a circle in the air, before he fell down altogether. Just now while carrying Jhin to show the public, Maude glanced at the situation on the battlefield. On the entire battlefield, although there are still many people in the Beast Pirate Group, they can no longer organize a decent resistance. The situation began to fall apart. It can basically be concluded that the people on the side of the Beasts Pirate Group have no hope of a comeback. Suddenly, Maude''s attention was attracted by the big movement made by Tezolo. "Nice fireworks." Looking at the golden fireworks blooming in the sky, Maude smiled and complimented. Maybe Tezolo heard Mauds praise. So-- A dazzling group of gold fireworks bloomed in the sky. It''s just that Maude has taken his gaze back. "Get ready to take out the devil fruit." Maud turned to look at Luo in front of him. After a few minutes of self-healing and recovery, Jhin''s body is not as horrible as before. Research on the corpse after the fact is not impossible. As a result, Maude didn''t have to wait anymore, and directly sentenced Jhin to death. Hearing Maude''s words, Luo nodded lightly. Before he used his ability to put the fruit into the heart membrane, Maude called out a shadow mask at the right time to cover the two of them. The light is isolated, but it does not affect Luo''s skillful operation. The spherical area opens, and Luo easily squeezes the fruit into the heart membrane. "It''s okay." Luo whispered softly. Mud heard this and killed Jhin directly. After a second or two. Experience benefits poured into Maudes body like a river rushing. Nerves, blood vessels, bones. Every part of the body is jumping for joy. Feeling the tingling sensation, Maude closed his eyes comfortably. In the dark vision, a hunter''s note floating in white light appeared in front of her eyes. has condensed the tenth star frame''s physical gain, which is not very obvious. Domineering and demonic abilities have increased slightly. In general. The change that Maude felt was actually not obvious. Now with his strength star, I am afraid that only by killing prey of the level like Kaido, Big.Mom, and Barrett, can he feel the extremely obvious change in the increase. But upgrading this kind of thing is a gradual progress. Maud is still very satisfied. Several seconds passed. Maud opened his eyes. At this time, Luo has already handed over the new born ancient pterosaur devil fruit. "Thank you." Maud took the Devil Fruit, first said habitually, and then opened the shadow box, and put it into the shadow box together with Jhin''s corpse. After doing this. Maud removed the shadow mask. Luo cried with a ghost, looked at the battlefield where the killing sound shook the sky, and asked: "If you continue to shoot, this battle will end sooner." "This is not necessary." Maud smiled and shook his head, and said seriously: "They need this battle more than me." "Yes, after all, actual combat can improve your strength faster." Luo subconsciously nodded in agreement with Maude''s words. With their strength, they really want to cherish every battle in the new world. Only in this way, their strength can be honed, and faster progress. For a strong man of Maud''s level, if he ends up participating in this kind of team battle, it is purely abusive, and there will be no improvement in strength. Suddenly. Luo felt that Maude''s gaze was mixed with something. "Ok?" Luo looked at Maude strangely. Made lightly said: "Then what are you still doing here?" "" Luo understood in an instant, and the corners of his mouth twitched a few times. In the whole team, in terms of strength, he is also the one who needs to improve his strength as soon as possible through battle. Of course, the most fundamental problem is physical strength... At the urging of Maude''s eyes, Luo had no choice but to rush to the battlefield. "No need to kill." Luo traveled some distance, and he heard Maude''s words. As a doctor, Luo will not kill people when there is no need. The captain behind him, while urging him to cherish every opportunity to become stronger, at the same time also considers his behavior preferences. Luo''s mouth is ticked to speed up the speed to the battlefield. On the battlefield. The pirate group of beasts and pirates defeated and defeated is already at the end of the battle. can continue to hold on, purely because of the number of people. But as long as time goes by, the person who can still stand in the field will only become a corpse in the end. Inside the Ghost Island Castle. The king, who is in charge of monitoring the situation and transmitting information, is hiding in a safe attic. The light in the attic is dark and it is difficult to see objects. Bao Huang leaned back on a wooden box, shaking his hands and set aside the phone worm who had just closed his eyes. The horrified expression on his face was concealed by the drawings of the eyes. "I can''t stop it..." The voice of the royal guard was trembling slightly when he was whispering. She was able to see the whole battle clearly and knew that the situation was over. "The hateful Mord Pirates group attacked while Master Kaido was away, but the most hateful... still betrayed our Yamato!!!" The king gnashes his teeth. In the vision of the shared transmission, she can see Yamato showing great power on the battlefield. Every time she swings a mace, a member of the beast pirate group can fall down. "Master Kaido will never spare you...!!!" The corner of the king''s eyes glanced at the phone worm with his eyes closed. Just now, she has reported the tragic situation of Ghost Island to Kaido. also includes Yamatos betrayal by providing intelligence to the Maud Pirates. It is because of Yamato''s betrayal that led to this tragic result. Although betrayal is the norm in the pirate circle, but the king would never think of... The person who betrayed the Hundred Beast Pirates Group would actually be the Yamato who inherited the blood of Lord Kaido. The king hates Yamato to death. "Rumble..." Frequently sounded movement was passed along the floor and walls to the attic. The Emperor felt the slight tremor from the ground, and clenched his fists subconsciously. Fight, and it has spread to Ghost Island Castle... At the moment when the defeat is set, I dont know how long our members can resist. But the desperate king knew very well-- Even if your own combat members can persist for three days and three nights under the attack of the Maud Pirates, they cant wait for the return of Kaido-sama. On the battlefield. Black clouds in the sky are surging, and the storm is about to come. Fighting with no room left, life has become a cold number. Every second. The number will jump several times. On the flat ground, all that can be seen are the corpses of members of the Beast Pirate Group. A large amount of blood flowed from under countless corpses, gathered into streams, and flowed towards the low-lying places. When everyone in the Hundred Beasts and Pirates lay down, the blood gathered together might be able to flow into the sea. Time goes by one minute and one second. A coastline in Wano Country. Across the sea from Ghost Island. The people of Kinemon hurriedly came here, looking over the stormy waves, as if they could see the ghost island standing quietly in the wind and waves. "Master Momanosuke, you and Princess Hiwa are here waiting for our good news!" Slowly withdrew his gaze, Jinweimen turned around, looking solemnly at the blood left by the late lord. "Nishinaemon..." Momanosuke''s lips trembled. He has a mixed mood. I want to persuade Kinemon to stop their adventurous behavior, but I hope that Kinemon and others can successfully recapture everything that was once the country of Wano. At this moment of departure. Momanosuke, who shoulders the responsibility, should have helped Kinemon and the others with passionate words. For some reason, Momanosuke''s mind is always passing the floating island, and the picture of the horrible slash that illuminates the sky for a moment. Then. An unspeakable fear that floated in my heart, always squeezing Momanosuke''s nerves, making it difficult for Momanosuke to calm down. Maybe it is exaggerated and outrageous. But Momanosuke just stood here and looked across the sea, and he really felt the danger. This is an inexplicable warning that is unclear. Intuition told him-- The closer you are to the island of ghosts, the closer you are to death. Momanosuke didn''t understand why she felt such a terrible feeling. Weak psychological quality, after being shaken, it is difficult to return to normal. Momonosuke, who has the right to inherit the countrys lord, is only a child after all. Even on such an important occasion, he can''t do what he should do. Maybe Without several thrilling experiences in the original book, he will be like now, without any growth, and it is difficult for him to shoulder the heavy responsibility of regaining the country of Wano. "I wish you all good luck and prosperity." Just then, Hi and Nakeng transmitted a powerful voice. Everyone followed the sound and looked towards Rihe. When they saw Rihe''s face full of resolute expression, everyone secretly mustered their fighting spirit. At this moment, there is no need to say anything. A group of warriors headed by Kinemon and the fur warriors who had been supported by Zau quickly boarded the ship. Under the watchful eyes of Momanosuke and Hiwa, the ship broke through the stormy waves and headed towards the direction of the island of Oni. In a short while, it became a small black dot. Tick, tick The sky was surging with dark clouds, and raindrops as big as beans suddenly fell, and they were blown by the strong wind and hit Rihe''s forehead. Rihe was slightly startled, and stretched out her lush white fingers. A raindrop hits the fingertip, shattering like a lens. "The future of Wano Country, please." Rihe whispered in his heart. The wind was blowing. The shower suddenly fell. The ship carrying the people of Kinemon Gate finally arrived safely on the island of ghosts. "Not alone?" In front of the torii gate, which is the only way to go, everyone at Kinemon Gate cannot see any guards. "Something''s wrong..." Tenjiro''s eyes flashed with red light, and his expression was slightly startled. "The number of breaths on the island is actually less than a hundred...!!!" "what?!" Hearing Denjiro''s words, everyone present was shocked. "Denjiro, didn''t you say that Onijima also has at least 20,000 troops?" "That''s right..." Tenjiro couldnt hide his shock, and shook his head halfway through the conversation, Anyway, just go and see. Everyone stopped talking and quickly passed through the torii gate. Follow. Everyone came to the battlefield. The first thing that appeared in front of you was the accumulation of corpses into mountains, and blood flowing into rivers, just like the scene of Shura hell. Among the countless corpses on the ground, there stands a high throne based on a golden platform. Maud sat on the golden throne, raised his hand to his cheek, and calmly stared at the dying members of the pirate group of beasts who were still struggling with less than a dozen left. And Tezolo straightened up, standing on the side of the throne. The arrival of Kinemon and others, Mod and Tezolo noticed it for the first time. But both Maude and Tezolo didn''t squint and didn''t care. "this is!!!" The warriors headed by Kinemon Gate showed shocked expressions when they saw this scene and even Maude sitting on the golden throne. How is this going? What happened during the time they rushed to the ghost island? ! I want to add more...coming...coming... (End of this chapter) Chapter 760： Mauds new move (two in one) Chapter 760 Mauds new move (two in one) The information held by Denjiro is correct. Ghost Island indeed has at least 20,000 troops stationed there. And now-- The expected enemy has turned into corpses all over the floor. The warriors headed by Kinemon, as well as the fur warriors, were all shocked. The samurai stared at Maude, who was sitting on the golden throne, and felt chills in their hearts. For no reason, they felt a real threat from Maude. The fur warriors twitched their noses, smelling the smell of blood that was permeating the air that could not be blown away by the wind. Stunned and shocked. Many emotions are intertwined, and even thick hair can''t hide it. "What exactly... happened?" Nishimon said with difficulty. His words are the voice of everyone. It is hard to imagine In such a short period of time, how did the more than 20,000 troops of the Beast Pirate Group stationed on the ghost island be almost completely wiped out... In the face of such a result, the Jinweimen who came to Onis Island with their lives spared their lives. They should have been excited and pleased. But the pungent smell of blood permeated the air, and the blood and corpses on the floor were visible. Such a scene, like a harsh siren, kept ringing in their hearts. The enemy of the enemy... Even if you dont become friends or allies, you can at least help destroy your enemies. Nishinemon originally thought so. But the assistance they thought directly wiped out the enemy. In this case, they were in a more embarrassing position if they rushed to the scene. Kanjuro concealed certain emotions to the deepest part of his heart, his face was full of dignified jealousy, and he said solemnly: "Regardless of the other party''s background or the purpose of attacking the ghost island, I think... we should retreat now, anyway, the "purpose" has been completed." "Kanjuro is right, our original goal is to reduce the combat power of the Beast Pirate Group!" Leizang barely maintained his calm, his voice trembling: "Now someone has done it for us, then leave here quickly. Who knows if the other party will kill the red eye and shoot at us." The hellish scene of Shura in front of you is really dazzling. It will inevitably make them worry too much. It is also difficult to guarantee that the people who created this scene will also regard them as enemies. "Ok" Listening to Kanjuro and Raizo, Kinemon nodded heavily. Although he did not know the man sitting on the golden throne, he always felt that this man was extremely dangerous. The cognition generated invisibly made Jinweimen give up the idea of ??contact with the Mord Pirates. In order to seize the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, they can take the risk to come to the island of ghosts. But he didn''t have the guts, and at the risk of being completely destroyed, he went to contact the Maude Pirates. If you give up this idea, you may lose an extremely important help. But at least there is no risk of complete destruction. They are not actually afraid of death. But even if it''s dead-- also had to die in the battle against the enemies of the country. Just as Jinweimon was about to lead the team to leave Onijima, Denjiro''s voice rang in everyone''s ears. "I''m going to figure out the man''s identity and position." "Ok?" Everyone was shocked and looked at Chuanjiro who was staring closely at Mod. Farewell to the "twenty years" reunion... Nishimemon and the others can always feel a sense of strangeness from Denjiro. "You go first." Tenjiro spoke, unfastened his saber at his waist and threw it to Raizou, the nearest to him. He has already decided to contact the Maude Pirates, and it is a proper etiquette to judge the strong from the weak and give up the weapon first. "No! That would be too dangerous!" Nishinemon took two steps forward, raising his hand to press on Denjiro''s shoulder. Tenjiro''s shoulder shook, and Kinemon''s hand was shaken off. The Kinemon Gate and the others, who have passed through for twenty years, did not see the full picture of Wano country in the process of leaving and returning. Factories everywhere, heavy smoke emitted day and night, polluted rivers, deserted fields and towns... However, Denjiro, who has had a difficult time for twenty years under his responsibilities, knows the current state of Wano country very well. Retake the country of peace, change the country of peace... The determination that Denjiro has been brewing for two decades is stronger than that of everyone present. "Kinemon, only by contacting the opponent can you know whether the opponent is a''threat'' or a''help''. If the result can be tested with only one life, is there a more cost-effective deal?" Denjiro''s tone was unwavering. He didn''t give everyone a chance to object, so he strode towards the golden throne. "Denjiro..." Everyone watched Denjiro''s firm pace, and stopped talking. Above the Golden Throne. Tezolo looked back at Denjiro, who was striding over here, and calmly said, "Captain, someone is here." "Yes, got it." Made still pays attention to the battlefield without squinting, but he clearly "sees" Denjiro. It''s just that he doesn''t care much about Denjiro, but instead focuses on the battlefield that is about to end. At present, there are only a dozen people left in the Hundred Beasts and Pirates. In addition to a few barbarians and Fuzifu in the six volleys, there are also a few people wearing black cat costumes. They seem to be Fozfu''s subordinates, their overall strength is not bad, and they are very strong until now. Aside from these people, under Jinpings offensive, Fozifu almost became the end of the battle. As for Peggy Wan and Timu, who fell earlier, both of whom were six volleys, they were only seriously injured and lying in piles of corpses on the ground. Maud has not yet taken away their experience points and devil fruits, nor is he in a hurry to take them away. "It''s almost there, but..." Maud suddenly put down his hands, sat upright, and said lightly: "The resilience of the ancient species after awakening is really unreasonable. It is obviously injured like that, and it can actually complete the process of''self-healing'' on the battlefield without any treatment." "Captain, I will solve it." Hearing Maudes words, Tezolo''s eyes flashed red and he looked at a certain position on the battlefield. Seeing, hearing, color perception, Peggy Wan, who was beaten to the ground first, slowly stood up from the pile of corpses. The battle was over, and the Lafayette people who gathered under the Golden Throne also noticed Peggy Wan who had recovered the strength of the First World War. They were all a little surprised. "Wow, this is the most powerful place in the animal department after it''s awakened." Lafayette turned his cane and pulled out a circle of beautiful sticks. Jim looked at Peggy Wan in the distance with a blank face, a look of envy flashed deep in his eyes. is the same ancient species, he has not been able to cross the last step of the awakening ability. If he can awaken, then he can also have an unreasonable resilience like Peggy Wan. On the battlefield of Advance City, he will not almost die. "Hoooooooooo..." Perona floated down holding a small umbrella, looked at Lafayette and Jim, and said seriously: "Then when will you two be awakened?" "" Jim raised his head and glanced at Perona, his mouth was speechless, and then silently staggered Peronas gaze. In contrast, Lafayette is quite calm: "I am a''phantom beast'', and the difficulty of awakening cannot be compared." "" Jim''s gaze that had just been retracted, turned to Lafayette, and was speechless for a while. Perona heard Lafayette''s words and couldn''t help looking at Jim. After a while, she sighed softly. didn''t know what he was sighing. Jim only felt that this sigh was full of malice, and his cheeks were shaking slightly, just as he was about to say something. A sudden roar interrupted his thoughts. "Bajia D. Mord!!!" The sound of endless anger resounded throughout the battlefield. For a moment, many eyes looked at Peggy Wan who roared. At this time, Peggy Wan, who had recovered more than half of his injuries, was transformed into a human-beast form, standing on a hill of corpses. He raised his head slightly, and when he roared, his mouth full of sharp teeth exuded sharp edges. Bloodshot eyes, like a pair of evil ghost eyes staring at Maude on the golden throne. The Blue Pheasant, Hiliu, Jaya, Lafayette and others of the Mord Pirates group calmly looked at Peggy Wan who was revived. By now. Even if Peggy Wan roars loudly, it will not change any results. Everyone was trying to make Peggy Wan calm down, but they noticed that Maude got up from the throne. What does this action mean. Everyone knew it clearly, and they dismissed the idea of ??shooting. far away. The people of Kinemon Gate who were about to retreat, and Denjiro, who was walking towards the Golden Throne, also looked at Peggy Man who raised his head and roared against the sound of wind and thunder. The resentment and murderous intent contained in that roar made people palpitate. "I want to kill you!!!" Peggy Wan in a state of dementia, his eyes are round and red as blood. He jumped off the corpse mountain abruptly and ran towards Maude. The rain falling from the air was smashed by his fast-running body. Maud calmly looked at Peggy Wan who came with a deep killing intent, and his right hand clung to the Qiushui knife handle. accompanied by a clear sound of sharp blade scabbard. Qiushui was slowly pulled out by Maude. At this time, Kinemon and other samurai discovered that Maudes saber was actually the national treasure of Wano Country, Qishui! "Why is Qiushui in his hands!!!" The warriors were shocked, and a sense of absurdity rose in their hearts. Morte completely ignored the presence of the Samurai such as Kinemon Gate, turned his wrist, and slightly changed the posture of holding the sword. ͡ The armed color came out, wrapped around Qiu Shui Dao''s body. Squeak It has the overlord color that turns into a black-red arc, flashing around. With the release of the overlord''s color, a sense of oppression that has been rendered imposingly emerges spontaneously. Tezolo, who is closest to Maude, tilted his head to look at Maude in silence. Feeling the aura close at hand, Tezolo couldn''t help but look forward to the day when Maude took him to the holy place of Mariagioa. also very much expected to see the scene where Maude''s aura was fully opened on that day, and all the dragons were stepped under their feet. Just as Tezolo was thinking about it, Maude suddenly shot. "Feiyingliu, Mingdi!" Qiu Shui, which was entwined with armed colors and black-red arcs, was actually thrown out by Mordson. The autumn water that flew out through the air made a ringing sound of ear ringing. The blade that flew straight out, like an arrow entwined with lightning, draws a black-red startled light in the air. Squally wind, showers. was all torn apart by this shock, pointing straight at Peggy Wan. Peggy felt a strong sense of crisis for an instant, and when she was able to react, the black and red flash of light flashed in her eyes. The next moment. The Qiu Shui, wrapped in shocking light, penetrated Peggy Wan''s chest diagonally. at the same time. A turbulent circular wave of air, centered on Peggy Wan, swept towards the surroundings. And Qiu Shui, which penetrated Peggy Wans chest, was held by a right hand that appeared out of thin air just before it was inserted diagonally into the ground. The moment that hand held the Qiushui knife handle. The terrifying power that was blessed on the autumn water like an ancient beast, suddenly became extremely docile, and returned to peace in silence. The owner of this hand is naturally Morde, who has the ability to change shape and shadow instantly. From throwing autumn water through Peggy Wan''s chest, to instantly holding the autumn water that is about to land. The whole process is over. In the eyes of everyone, it is just a moment of effort. Maude turned his back to Peggy Wan, did not perform the second attack on Peggy Wan, but shook his arm slightly, shaking off the blood from Qiu Shui Knife, and said lightly: "You, who dont even have the ability to fight back, would you use to kill me?" When ??''s voice was not over, Maude put Qiushui into the sheath. Hearing Maudes words, Peggy Wans body seemed to have reacted. First, there was a sharp shock, the chest that was penetrated by autumn water, and then a large amount of blood was sprayed. "Yes, okay...puff wow..." Peggy Wan spoke, but he vomited a large mouthful of blood. He couldn''t speak any more, and fell to the ground. Boom. There was a muffled sound. Peggy Wans body hit the ground heavily, gradually returning to a human form. The sound of falling to the ground was not loud, but it sounded like a thunder in the hearts of the Samurai and fur warriors including Kinemon Gate. They stared blankly at Maude, who was standing behind Peggy Wan. After witnessing the "shock mang" with their own eyes, they finally understood why they felt an inexplicable sense of crisis in Maude. "What a terrible move..." The picture just flashed in his mind, and Jinweimen and others could not restrain the shock that emerged from their hearts. The terrifying speed and penetration, as well as the ability to follow the knife. Just watching, Jinweimen and others could not resist at all. Even if it''s just imagination, they can''t think of how to prevent this kind of move. "That man...what is the origin?" Nishimon and others were shocked, and their opponents grasped the background of Maude, the national treasure of Japan, and developed a strong curiosity. Tenjiro struggled to suppress the shock in his heart, and continued to walk forward. at the same time. The coast of Wano country across the sea from Onis Island. Momotinosuke and Hikawa stand side by side on the shore. The waves slapped on the reef, shattered into a huge mist, and fell on Momanosuke and Hiwa. The rain that was swept by the gust of wind also slapped Momanosuke and Hiwa''s face and body. In spite of this, the two brothers and sisters have been standing here since they left by boat from Kinemon Gate, silently watching the stormy waves ahead. "Rihe Princess, let''s find a shelter from the rain first." Rihes maid Xiao Nanzi, seeing the rain getting heavier, couldnt help but make suggestions. She already knew the true identity of Hiwa, and her name was changed to Princess Hiwa. "Ok." Riwa nodded lightly, and looked at her brother Momanosuke, who had stayed with him twenty years ago, whether it was his physical appearance or his mind. Her red lips lightly opened, and she was about to speak. But there was a harsh laughter that came from the rain curtain. Rihe was surprised when he heard the sound, and looked in the direction of the laughter. I saw a mighty team headed by Orochi, facing the wind and rain. "Dear little purple, oh, no, it''s dear Rihe princess." The big snake sitting on the sedan chair looked at Hiwa with a ferocious expression, and Momanosuke, who looked terrified. There will be another chapter later. (End of this chapter) Chapter 761： Hostages (for the lord’s natural love to discuss and add more!) Chapter 761 Hostage (for the Lords innate love to discuss and add more!) long, long ago-- The black charcoal snake who conspired to steal the country of Wano, planted an undercover beside Mita, who he thought was stupid. Whether it is the past more than 20 years ago or the present more than 20 years later. The undercover he placed next to Mita can always deliver sufficient information to him in time. Just like now. Through the deliberate information left by the undercover agent, Oo Snake grasped the movements of Momanosuke and his party, and also learned about the Oiran Kozi who once famously made Kyoto, but his true identity was the Hihwa Princess of the Guangyue family. Of course. The Orochi, who escaped the catastrophe with the ability of the Eudemons-type Yachi Orochi, based on the information left by the undercover Kanjuro, and brought the surviving subordinates to Momosuke Kazuhira against the wind and rain. Looking at the big snake with the mighty team, Hihwa, without any mental preparation, suddenly became a little panicked. Not to mention Momanosuke, who is not very good at heart. She was so frightened that she was so weak that she wanted to sit down on the ground. "Brother..." Riwa took Momanosuke''s arm in time, and didn''t let Momanosuke be embarrassed in front of Orochi and others. "Oro, you are already..." Riwa supported Momanosuke, looking nervously at the big snake sitting on the sedan chair. When he was in the flower capital, Chuanji Lang had already confirmed the death of Orochi. But why the snake is still alive... Furthermore, why does the snake know their movements? While panicking, Niihe vaguely noticed something. "Gufu haha..." The big snake''s sneer, even the sound of wind and rain could not cover up. "Did you disappoint me, dear Princess Hiwa... Humph, it''s wasted that General Ben loved you so much before." "" Rihe gritted his teeth and remained silent. Xiao Nan leaned on Rihe''s side, and her body was trembling fast because of fear, but her face was giggling. This is because she accidentally ate the artificial fruit, and because she failed to acquire the ability, she lost any expression other than "laughing". She was extremely frightened, and now she can only laugh constantly. Such a violation of performance reveals a bit of bitterness in this dangerous situation. Momanosuke is also next to Hiwa, with a thin body, just like Xiao Nan, trembling quickly because of fear. They are not protected by any samurai around them, with their backs facing the stormy waves and the big snakes. There is nothing more desperate than this situation. "Gufu haha, why don''t you speak? Can''t you figure out why this general didn''t die?" The big snake in control of the situation laughed wildly. "It''s okay to tell you, anyway, you two will live soon." Speaking, Orochi used his abilities. Under the horrified gaze of Momosuke and Hiwa, the face and body of the Orochi swelled up instantly, and in an instant it became the appearance of the Oki Orochi. nothing but. The big snake that turned into the form of the eight-kissed big snake, and now there are only seven snake heads left. "It is precisely because of this ability... everyone else was smashed into meat sauce by the fallen island, but this general can survive, Gufu haha!!!" The seven ferocious snake heads stretched forward, leaning forward in front of Rihe. Rihe Nianqiang is still calm, his right hand is quietly hidden in the kimono, and he looks up at the huge snake head that is close at hand. Oroto stared at Hihwa, gradually reducing his laughter. He thought that Rihe would be frightened and paralyzed in an instant, but he didn''t expect to be so calm and lost his interest for a while. Pop! Momanosuke sat down on the ground, dumbfounded, looking at the snake head in front of him. Unspeakable despair, constantly impacting his thoughts, making him almost collapse. But the mouthpiece seemed to be held by a pair of big hands, unable to express fear through voice. "Haha, hahaha...!!!" Xiao Nan laughed loudly from his ears, as if mocking his timidity. Orochi ignored Xiao Nan''s reaction, and while the cold snake eyes turned, he looked at Momanosuke, who was paralyzed. "Gufu haha, that Guangyue Mitian, unexpectedly gave birth to such a useless waste!" Looking at Momosuke''s unbearable performance, Osna couldn''t help but flash in his mind the heroic posture of Mitian who had stood in the oil pan for an hour, and suddenly couldn''t help laughing like Xiao Nan. Momanosuke''s eyes were filled with tears, and her lips murmured, but in the end she couldn''t say anything. Just when Orochi focused on Momanosuke, Hihwa suddenly pulled out a dagger made of ferrite ore from the kimono, and slashed at one of the heads of Orochi. ! A splash of blood. On the head of the snake struck by the dagger, along the eyes to the corner of the lips, a slight wound appeared. "Ok?!" was suddenly hit, and felt a big snake whose wound was slightly tingling, suddenly furious. He didn''t even think about it, so he controlled the injured snake''s head and slammed into Rihe''s body. Boom! The brutal force directly drove the unresistible Hihwa into flight. And Momanosuke and Xiaonan, who were originally relying on Hiwas side, were thrown to the side by the aftermath of the impact. "Damn it!" After ?? shot, the snake immediately regretted it. But even if he regrets, he can only watch Rihe fly to the sea. Under his gaze, Hihwa Na Miaoman''s body, like a kite with a broken line, fell to the sea that kept throwing up stormy waves. ! Sun and fell into the sea, shaking up a splash of water. The next second, Hihwas body was pushed out of the sea by the wave. But then a huge wave of seven or eight meters high came down, and Yamato disappeared in an instant, leaving only the endless stormy waves. "Hiwa...!!!" Momanosuke propped up his body and screamed the name of Hiwa toward the sea in grief. Xiao Nan couldn''t laugh again this time. The aftermath of the impact just now shocked her internal organs, so that she lost consciousness on the spot and fell into the wind and rain. "What is it called." The unwilling big snake, controlling the strength and direction, a snake head slammed on Momanosuke. Momanosuke screamed immediately, and his body flew more than ten meters away, and then fell heavily on the ground, and there was no movement for a while. Strands of blood spread out from under him, and soon he was washed away by the rain. After giving Momanosuke a fierce blow, Oya''s mood improved a lot. "A hostage is also a hostage." Orochi looked coldly at Momanosuke, who was lying motionless on the ground. originally wanted Momanosuke and Hiwa to be a hostage, but she didn''t expect that Hiwa would suddenly attack him in that situation. So much so that he could not control his emotions, and knocked the sun down to the sea in one fell swoop. Presumably, the harmony will not survive. Fortunately, there is another Momanosuke. "Tie him up and hang him under the sedan chair." Orochi pointed to Momanosuke, and then sat back on the sedan chair with the umbrella upright. "Yes!" Many subordinates responded. One of them **** the comatose Momanosuke according to Orochis order, and then hung it under the sedan chair. After that, everyone walked in the direction they came. The mighty team, drifting away in the wind and rain. Behind the far away team, is Xiao Nan lying on the ground unconscious. The cold rain slapped on her thin body. Thanks again to the big guy who loves to discuss! (End of this chapter) Chapter 762： Momanosuke must die! Chapter 762 Momanosuke must die! Through the information left by Kanjuro, the black charcoal Orochi knew that Momanosuke had passed through twenty years ago. Although it is incredible, it is true. Orochi craned her neck and walked under the sedan chair, staring coldly at Momanosuke who was dangling from the sedan chair by a rope. Age, appearance, voice, personality... Everything is exactly the same as it was 20 years ago. "There is such an incredible ability in the world." Orochi looked coldly at Momanosuke, who had crossed over twenty years ago. There are many strange people and things on the sea. It''s nothing to put in the new world. But for the closed country and the closed state of Wano, some of its existence is like a fantasy. Orochi''s gaze flicked across Momanosuke''s blood-stained face. Until this moment, he was still secretly frightened. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would really not be able to accept the information that Kanjuro secretly left him for a while. This kind of thing, when I first heard it, I only thought it was ridiculous. But the facts are in front of us, and I have to believe it. The big snake has a stern face, and a cold killing intent is quietly brewing between the eyes of the snake''s eyebrows and the mouse. No matter what... He must make the Guangyue clan disappear completely this time. And it will disappear completely, not leaving any traces. Watching the wind and rain in the distance, the big snake clenched his fists, and his slightly pointed nails sank deeply into the flesh. After returning, apart from using Kaido''s power to avenge the floating island that destroyed his mansion, there is also the value of trying to squeeze the dried peaches as a hostage, and then completely wipe out the Guangyue clan. Anyway... Regardless of the process and the result. Under the sedan chair, Momanosuke, who inherited Guangyue, must die! Ghost Island. Maud dropped Peggy Wan with one move [Ming Di] in seconds. The moves and power beyond recognition deeply shocked the people of Kinweimen. More than a dozen members of the pirate group of beasts, headed by Fozfor, who are still in the battle of trapped beasts, are also affected by this scene. They were already at risk, and they were quickly defeated. The savage tyrant with a huge volume and a large attack surface is the first to fall. Folzfer''s black cat team followed. In the end, it was Fuzifu who was knocked to the ground with a punch by Jinpei. With the fall of Fozver, the 50vs20000 attack on the ghost island came to an end. Maud looked at the devastated battlefield, then exchanged positions with the shadow icon and teleported back to the golden throne. He just returned, before he had time to give instructions, Luo under the Golden Throne walked straight towards the battlefield. Each Devil Fruit is an extremely precious resource. Before you are ready to take out the Devil Fruit, you can''t just let the capable people on the battlefield die. Made looked at Luo, who rushed to the place where Peggy Wan was, without telling him, and smiled slightly. It feels really good to have such a worry-free partner in the team. As soon as Luo walked on the front foot, Chuanjiro arrived on the back foot. Everyone in the Mord Pirate Group had noticed the defenseless Denjiro, because Mord didn''t say anything, so they let Denjiro come over. Because, from Denjirou''s body, they didn''t feel hostility or killing intent for the time being. In response to everyone''s gaze, Denjiro came close. The gazes that looked over, seemed to be wrapped in invisible pressure, so that Chuanjirou felt as if a heavy rock was pressed on his shoulders in a daze. Even if I have never played against this group of people in front of me, but Tenjirou knew very well that the group of people in front of him had very powerful strength. In fact, since landing on Onis Island until now, Denjiro has roughly observed the corpses all over the ground. Because the uniforms of the Beast Pirates Group are highly recognizable, even if Denjiro didn''t check them carefully, he can basically be sure that the corpses lying on the ground are basically members of the Beast Pirate Group. This also means-- The dozens of people in front of them actually eliminated at least 20,000 troops of the Beasts and Pirates. What a terrifying combat power... And Maude, who can command these forces, is a terrifying existence. Tenjiro was in awe of Mod from the bottom of my heart. He first glanced at the people present, and then raised his head to look at Maude, without any nonsense, and directly reported to himself. "The next one is Denjiro, the retainer of the Guangzuki family, and he is deadly enemies with the Hundred Beast Pirates and the Black Charcoal Orochi." There is no room to consider whether this sentence is convincing. Denjiro, while reporting his family, can only explain clearly the hostile relationship with the Beasts Pirates and the Black Charcoal Orochi in the shortest possible words. "Guangyue?" Hearing the word Guangyue, Maude lowered his head slightly, looking at Chuanjiro who was lowered, and then couldn''t help but look at Yamato who was walking over with his mace. The daughter of Kaido, she had been shouting to become Mitsuki Mita before. And it''s really not a joke. She shouted to inherit the legacy of Mitsutsu Mita, her performance on the battlefield was very good, and most importantly, she worked extremely hard. The main brutal tyrants in the Beast Pirate Group were knocked down by her two or three. And Mitsuki Mida should have something to do with the warrior in front of him. "Kikatsukis retainer? Are you Denjiro?!" Before Maude could speak again, Yamato, who had already walked closer, took the conversation very excitedly. In that way, its almost like writing "I know you well" on the face. Denjiro couldn''t help but looked at Yamato, and his eyes fell on the mace held by Yamato. There was a lot of blood stuck on the many mace spikes that shone with cold luster. As Yamato walked, droplets of blood dripped from the spikes of the mace, smashing circles of eye-catching blood on the ground. Looking at the blood-stained mace for a few moments, there was a moment of doubt in the depths of Chuanjirou''s eyes. He has been undercover by Da She for twenty years, knowing that Yamato is Kaidos daughter. But what is the situation now? As the daughter of Kaido, it is not supposed to carry the banner and fight with the enemies who attacked the ghost island. But the blood on the mace is undoubtedly from a member of the Beast Pirate Group... What the **** is going on? Has Yamato betrayed Kaido? It''s impossible to have a father-daughter relationship, right? Various question marks emerged from his head, and Denjiro didnt know how to respond to Yamatos familiar words for a while. "I am Mitsuki Mita!" Looking at Denjiro who was a little confused, Yamato didn''t care about it, and it was natural for him to be famous. "???" There were already enough question marks in Denjiro''s head. After hearing Yamato''s words, there were so many question marks in his head. Maud watched Yamato who was so excited that he was so excited. Although I sincerely thank Yamato for his help in this rescue operation, but... He always feels that Yamato is not very smart. Mord is not the only person who feels this way, and everyone in the Maude Pirates group next to him also feels this way. The follow-up plot development made me a little bit cavin... I will write out the second chapter later... When I write about Yamato, I always dissipate it unconsciously... But I don''t hate Yamato''s face and body. (End of this chapter) Chapter 763： Maude, sooner or later you will become a public enemy of the world! Chapter 763 Maud, sooner or later you will become a public enemy of the world! In this rescue operation, Yamato played a vital role. Mord, as the beneficiary, naturally will not slander Yamato''s behavior. As for Yamato, it is always clamoring to be the performance of Mitsuki Mita, Maude and the others can only keep the strange feeling in their hearts. Although I am very curious about how Yamato became like this, I didn''t have the mind and effort to go into it. "Da...Mita, you can have a good chat with your retainers." Seeing that Yamato had entered the drama so deeply, Modder simply threw the uninvited Denjiro to Yamato to deal with. Hearing Maude calling himself Mitian, Yamato looked at Maude like a conditioned reflex, his face was full of joy, and his eyes were full of stars. "Hmm." Yamato quickly nodded three or four times towards Maude, then looked at Chuanjirou in front of him, and the stars in his eyes became brighter and brighter. Denjiro subconsciously took a step back. The question marks that kept popping up messed up his thoughts. Made ignored Denjiro and greeted his comrades on the battlefield. In addition to taking out the fruits of the ancient species of devil from the animal system on the battlefield, they also need to search for the loot in the ghost island castle that has been destroyed more than half. Maud strode towards the battlefield, followed by everyone from the Pirate Group. As he walked, Maude looked back at Denjiro who was entangled by Yamato, paused, and raised his eyes to look at the people of Jinweimen who were farther away. Actually, from the time when Denjiro reported his family, he deliberately explained the hostile relationship with the Beast Pirate Group, and Maude got insight into Denjiro''s intention. It''s nothing more than seeing them attack Kaido''s ghost island, so I want to find him to join forces to deal with Kaido who has not returned. Made saw through Denjiros intentions, but he would not accept a bad joint proposal, let alone stay in Wano country and wait for Kaido to return. Because from the moment he attacked the ghost island, the members of the beast and pirate group on the island will definitely report the situation here to Kaido who may still be in the world. So, as long as Kaido is not stupid, there is a high probability that he will return to Wano with Big.Mom. To know Compared with Kaido, Big.Moms desire to get rid of him will be even stronger. The two Four Emperors will join forces and will bring a large army. Maud has not yet formally expanded the team, the transformation of the terrorist three-masted ship has not been completed, and the research on the dual-capable chimera has been slow to progress. Before the time is right, there is really no need to risk head-on head. Just give him a little more time, whether its Kaido or Big.Mom. will definitely become his stepping stone! At that time, Maude intends to divide the new world with Shanks, and then turn the territory within his sphere of influence into a real paradise that does not allow interference from the world government, navy, underground world, slavery teams, etc. And as the owner of the paradise, Maude has fulfilled his long-cherished wish. will no longer be arbitrarily slaughtered because of lack of strength, and no longer need to experience the powerlessness that can neither protect oneself nor protect family members in Mad Hatter. "Clean up the corpse, by the way, collect weapons and equipment." Across the corpse and the blood water diluted by the rain, Maude only felt dazzling. Hearing Maudes instructions, the people who had consumed a lot of energy due to the battle began to get busy. So many corpses, but also to collect weapons and equipment. This workload is no joke. Jayas ability is most suitable for cleaning corpses, but she did not join in, but went directly to the kitchen of Ghost Island Castle, wanting to prepare food supplements for everyone to replenish their stamina as soon as possible. Made also went to the castle of Ghost Island, waiting for Luo Jiang Timu to bring him in the room closest to the gate on the first floor. A few minutes later. Luo brought Timu and a few people to the room. Also accompanied by Lafayette, he was holding a long knife and a flintlock in his hand. After entering the room, Lafayette did not speak, but stood quietly on one side. Dont worry about what he wants to talk about with Maude, he can wait until the ancient devil fruit is taken out. Luo threw the bodies of Timu, Peggy Wan, and Fozifu to the ground. Then used his ability to take out the hearts of the three people one after another, and stuffed them into the fruit with ease. "okay." After finishing the preparatory work, Luo threw three hearts over. Maud took the three hearts thrown by Luo, but it was simply. It only took a second or two to end the lives of several people in Timu. A few seconds passed. The appearance of the three fruits in the translucent film gradually changed. A few more seconds passed. Three new-born ancient devil fruits appeared in front of Maude and the others. are the ancient devil fruit of Peggy Wans Spinyback, the ancient devil fruit of Fozfors Sabretooth tiger, and the ancient devil fruit of Baotou dragon of Timu. Counting Jhins pterosaur ancient devil fruit, Maude had four ancient devil fruits in this operation, which can be said to be a bumper harvest. If someone else suddenly holds four ancient devil fruits in their hands, they will probably be so excited that they will hold them in their arms and will not let them go easily. Kemod has too many devil fruits in his collection, even if he doesnt even have a look at these four ancient devil fruits, he will put them directly into the shadow box. "Maud, how many devil fruits do you have in there?" Luo watched Maude flipped his hands and squeezed four ancient devil fruits into Shadow Wave, suddenly wondering how many devil fruits Maude had collected so far. "Let me see." Hearing Luo''s words, Maude''s thoughts moved, and a shadow vortex appeared out of thin air in his palm. with a soft sound. A shadow tree emerged from the whirlpool and stood on Maudes palm. After that, the devil fruits of various shapes were dragged from the whirlpool by black silk threads and hung on the branches of the shadow tree. It takes only four or five seconds. Standing on the trunk of the shadow branch in Maude''s palm, it was covered with colorful devil fruits. Looking at the masterpiece between Maude''s beckoning, Rafayette and Luo were mentally prepared, and it was inevitable that they were surprised. "No more, no less, exactly twenty." When the Devil Fruit was brought up, Maude had already counted it, and he reported the number directly without waiting for Lafayette and Luo to count. Luo heard the words and stared at the twenty devil fruits hanging on the branches of the shadow. After a few seconds of silence, he sighed: "Maud, sooner or later you will become a public enemy of the world." Have a collection of twenty devil fruits... This kind of thing is simply unseen and unheard of, and it can be said that it is unprecedented. is really outrageous. If the whole world knew that Maude had twenty devil fruits in his hand-- Maybe, as he said, he will be forced to become a public enemy of the world, and then be chased by the forces of the world. "It doesn''t matter." Maud smiled. He believes that its time to become a public enemy of the world... Im afraid, the whole world cant help him. Recovered all the devil fruits while flipping his hands, Maude glanced at the weapon that Lafayette had brought. "What''s wrong, Lafayette." "Hey, these two weapons are a bit special...not only the manufacturing process, but also the ores used to make the weapons. In addition, the bullet compartment of this gun contains sea tower bullets." Lafayette put the long knife and the flintlock on the table. "And all these things are taken from here, before Kaido returns..." "Take away all resources." It''s dawn... (End of this chapter) Chapter 764： Potential Chapter 764 Potential Things long, long ago. The country of harmony is a world power with extremely rich mineral resources. At that time, the country of Wano was full of gold, so it was called the country of gold by the world. But that was hundreds of years ago. Today''s Wano country, there is not much gold stock. But there are surprisingly many other mineral resources hidden under the earth. Since Kaido set up the site in Wano Country, it has never stopped the mining of Wano Countrys minerals. However, it has been mined for more than ten or twenty years. The mineral resources of Japan are still abundant, as if they are inexhaustible. In addition to the ore called ferrite, which is used to make weapons, the world-famous sea floor stone, which can be targeted at abilities, is also mined from Wano Country. This kind of extremely rare ores is only available in the country of Wano. This is one of the reasons why Kaido wants to occupy the country of Japan. So, even if Lafayette did not specifically remind, Maude will not miss these precious non-renewable resources. In addition Outside the battlefield, there are still about 20,000 sets of weapons and equipment. The value of ?? is enough to arm a medium-sized country to the teeth. is just a member of Mords team, there are not even a hundred, and there are not so many weapons at all. If you dont use it, you can go to the underground world in exchange for countless money. But, from the moment Tezolo joined his commander-- Money is such a thing... Maude is really not lacking. Think of it this way, whether it is the tens of thousands of weapons and equipment that have not been collected on the battlefield of Ghost Island, or the rich mineral resources of Wano Country. is not in line with Mauds needs at this stage. But... Even if Maude doesn''t use these resources now, it is impossible to leave them to Kaido. Besides, he doesnt mind using these weapon resources to exchange things of equal value with the revolutionary army. "Lets go back and take a look after the battlefield has been cleaned. I remember that on the way to Ghost Island, there seemed to be mines and factories. There should be a lot of good things in there. You can grab them right away." While talking, Maude picked up the gun that Lafayette had brought, and took out the Hailou stone bullet inside. The moment his fingertips touched the Hailou Rock, Moderton felt weak. The connection with the shadow ability was also cut off in an instant. Maud exerted a little force, rubbing the Hailou stone bullet with his fingers. Early after the terrifying three-masted ship ate the shadow fruit, Maude would rub the sea tower bullet passed to him by Sol to get used to the feeling of powerlessness caused by the energy of the sea. After exercising for a long time, Maude has basically adapted to it. is just the energy of a sea tower stone bullet, and it will not cause him much trouble. On the contrary, it is the inability to use the ability. No matter how you exercise and adapt, you cannot overcome it. Lafayette and Luo were quietly watching Maude rub the Hailou stone bullets. Lafayette and Luo Ting knew about the exercise plan Maud made for themselves. At that time, the two of them still couldn''t understand Maude''s approach. Out of curiosity, they tried it by hand. As a result, the moment he encountered Hailoushi, the whole person was directly weakened. Since then, they feel that this exercise program is of no use at all. Until today, Maude has been able to rub the Hailou stone bullets without changing the color, and there is no sign of being corroded by the feeling of powerlessness at all. People who didnt know thought that Maude was holding an ordinary bullet in his hand. "When you are okay, try if you want to..." Lafayette and Luo Ji are silent in their hearts. The two of them have the same ideas. Lafayettes interest is not weak, and Luo thought of the research on dual-ability chimera that has not yet made substantial progress, but he gave up the training plan of rubbing the sea floor stone. Study day and night is tired enough. If you do this kind of exercise again, you can''t say one day you will fall in the research room. Luo shook his head slightly and sighed in his heart. "Go outside and help. Try to clean up the dead bodies before sunset, and then go to Wanokuni Island again." Maud put away the Hailou stone bullets that were not less rare than the Devil Fruit, and walked toward the door of the room. Lafayette and Luo followed Maude. They soon came to the battlefield, and everyone in the team was busy shuttled among the corpses. The method of disposing of corpses is very simple, throw them directly into the sea to feed the fish. But the collection and classification of weapons is a time-consuming step. Maud took the lead to exit, controlling a large number of shadow tentacles, rolling a corpse in the air, and then struggling to fall toward the coastline. A few rounds of operation. The efficiency is there, but it is too boring. Made just dealt with it a few times, and then threw the burden to the shadow clone, and at the same time confessed to Lafayette that they wanted to keep the bodies of strong men such as the barbarian. After confession, he went directly to Ghost Island Castle. The busy people can only stare at the shadow clone that Maude left behind. "This ability is so convenient..." No matter how many times I saw Maude slacking off. Everyone in the Pirate Group always has to sigh about the convenience of the shadow ability. Ghost Island Castle. Spacious space, luxuriously decorated banquet hall. Although it was not time for the celebration banquet to begin, Leili and Jabba, who had lost their limbs, had already come to the banquet hall first, sitting on specially raised chairs. At this time, Leili leaned back in the chair calmly. But Jabba has a slightly hideous face, and there is no slightest joy in being saved. From Raleighs mouth, Jabbah already knew the news of Sols death. This news alone can completely shatter the joy of regaining freedom. Two old people from the old age, they just sat in silence for a long time without saying a word. Xia Qi, who was in charge of taking care of them, also did not speak, standing behind them and smoking a cigarette silently. ټIn the grand banquet hall, it is so quiet that the needles can be heard. "Uncle Raleigh, Uncle Jabba, I found a drink!!!" Suddenly, Bucky''s rooster''s voice came from one of the entrances and exits of the banquet hall, breaking the quiet atmosphere in the hall. Reilly, Jabba, and Shaqi looked at Bucky. The matter of looking for wine, they still ordered Bucky to do it. After all, this time... I really need to drink boring wine to relieve the grief and unwillingness in my heart. "Let it go." Xia Qi pointed to the banquet table. Bucky did as he was told and put a large barrel of wine on the table. Without Xia Qi''s instructions again, Bucky, like a competent waiter, quickly brought the wine bowls and put them in front of Raleigh and Jabba, and then took advantage of the trend to fill the two old people with wine. It''s just that Raleigh and Jabba don''t have hands, so Shaggy and Bucky can only help them pick up their bowls if they want to drink. Bucky took one of the bowls of wine and leaned to Jabbas mouth. Seeing the former esteemed predecessors have fallen to this point, a cloud of haze appeared in the depths of Bucky''s eyes. He doesnt usually tune in... Now I just want to ask Mode if he can find a way to help Uncle Raleigh and Uncle Jabba recover their limbs. to this end. I want to let him go through fire and water, and it does not hesitate. With the assistance of Bucky and Shakki, Rayleigh and Jabba bored several bowls of wine in a row. Only a moment, the barrel of wine that Bucky brought directly bottomed out. "I will move a few more barrels." Bucky put down the wine bowl, and just walked out a few steps, he saw a group of people walking into the banquet hall mightily. The leader is Yamato. The group behind Yamato is Denjiro, Kinemon and others. Bucky stopped subconsciously. Xia Qi looked at Jinweimen and the group who walked into the banquet hall, and he could clearly see that they were looking forward to something. Yamato led a group of Jinweimen straight to Leili and Jabba. she knows. As long as Raleigh and Jabba help, you will definitely be able to get the assistance of Maude this super combat power! I''m so sleepy, squint, wake up and code again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 765： Dawn of reason Chapter 765 In the battle shortly after the curtain fell. Yamato witnessed the terrifying combat power of the Maud Pirates on the battlefield. also witnessed the shocking and powerful power that Maude raised his hand with his own eyes, and quickly defeated Peggy Wan with the momentum of thunder. That is undoubtedly a powerful force that can compete with Kaido. and so-- As Guangyue Mitian, whether it is kicking Kaido away to make the country of Kazoku founding smoothly, or going to sea to the unpredictable unknown, Yamato needs the power of Mord. The Guangyue retainers who were saved by her also need Maudes power. The key to how to persuade Maude to lend them power lies in Jabba. "Jaba." Yamato walked quickly to the dining table and glanced at Lei Li from the corner of his eye. After seeing Lei Li''s physical condition, his pupils shrank slightly. It''s no coincidence that all limbs are broken like Jabba. Despite some doubts, Yamato resisted and did not ask. Asking for help from Maude is more important than this. "can you do me a favor?" Yamato looked at Jabba eagerly and went straight to the topic. Jaba was startled when he heard the words. Xiaqi and Raleigh are quietly looking at Yamato. They all knew that the woman in front of them was Kaidos daughter, and the person who provided Maud with powerful intelligence in this rescue operation. Bucky, whose sense of existence became a little weak, came quietly to Xia Qi''s side. His eyes kept turning, scanning the mighty group of people who came to the banquet hall. , Some memories that have been in the dust for a long time are slowly recovering. Nkinemon and his party, like Yamato, looked at Jabba eagerly, waiting for an answer. Before ?? came, Yamato had already told them the "key". If you want to get the assistance of that extremely powerful man named Bajia D. Mord, the key lies in how to start from the level of [kindness]. Perhaps it can be called a report of enlightenment... But the powerful combat power that Maude possesses is exactly what they desperately need. If you still pay attention to integrity at this time, it will only be a waste of their determination to regain the country of Won from Kaido and Orochi. Jabba became the focus of attention of everyone present. "Yamato, what do you want me to do?" Meeting everyone''s gaze, Jabba looked at Yamato calmly. Although he is a handicapped now, since Yamato has spoken, he has no room to refuse only about kindness. "I" Yamato had a solemn expression, and was about to speak, but suddenly stopped. She noticed a look. After a while, she raised her eyes slightly, and looked over Jabba to the side door of the banquet hall leading to the kitchen. There stood a tall and beautiful woman in a long skirt with many sheep patterns. It was Jaya who came from the kitchen. Jaya holds a bowl of hot soup prepared for Jabba in her hands, her eyes are slightly narrowed, staring at Yamato. Yamato looked over, and silently stared at Jia Ya. "" In silence, Jaya stepped towards Jabba. Yamatos sight moved with Jia Ya. Xu is the effect of seeing and hearing. In the eyes of her just now, she seemed to hear Jia Ya saying to her: wait a minute. Jaya walked very fast, but within a few seconds, he came to Jabba''s side and brought the hot soup in his hand to Jabbas mouth. "Drink first." Jaya said in an unquestionable tone. She doesnt care what topic she is going to talk about now. Before the heat of Shibutang is gone, she will supervise Jabba to finish drinking all the soup. At this time, Jia Ya exudes a powerful aura. Yamato looked at Jia Ya quietly, and chose to wait. Feeling the gaze pressure from Jaya, Jabba gave a wry smile and opened his mouth in cooperation. Jaya lifts the soup bowl slightly and feeds it slowly, making sure not to spill a drop. "Drink less wine." Feed Jabba, after drinking the soup, Jaya glanced at the big wine barrel next to him. After reminding, Jaya looked at Bucky. Perceiving Jia Ya''s gaze, Bucky shrinks his neck subconsciously. Although I dont know why Jia Ya wants to see him, but I always feel very dangerous. Jaba nodded towards Jaya, then looked at Yamato and motioned her to continue the topic. Jaya held an empty bowl, but did not leave. She stood beside Jabba, looking calmly at Yamato, and even the uninvited samurai. Yamato didnt mind this, and solemnly said: I want to drive Kaido out of the country of Wano, but I know very well that with the strength of me and the''retainers, Kaido cant be beaten by all means, so...I need help!" Nishimon and his party heard Yamato directly refer to them as "retainers," and their expressions changed slightly. Jaba frowned slightly, and he understood Yamatos intentions at once. As far as he is now, how can he be able to help beat Kaido. So, Yamato Ming came to him for help, but in fact it was to ask Maud for help. From Yamato''s standpoint, Jabba felt that Yamato would have such an idea, which is not surprising. After all, in the eyes of others, Maude will aggressively attack the island of ghosts in order to rescue him. Naturally, he may stay on the island of ghosts to deal with Kaido who may return at any time for him. "Look at me like this..." After figuring out the joints, Jabba gave a wry smile, and clicked. He can bet on this old life in order to repay his kindness. But it is impossible to continue to add blockage to Maude for this. He would never do this kind of messy things that trouble the younger generation. Yamato is a bit simpler, but she is not stupid, she understands what Jabba means, and can''t hide her disappointment. But its a big deal, she wont give up easily, pursing her lips and staring at Jabba. "Please, Jabba..." They lack the overall strength, and they really need the combat power that Maud has. Feeling Yamatos urgency, Jabba was quite embarrassed for a while. He really cant decide anything for Maud. As an elder, let alone trouble the younger generation who is on the rise. Jaya silently glanced at Jabba who was embarrassed. Jaba will be considered for the younger generation, and Jaya, who is a child of Jabba, will also be considered for Jabba. Therefore, the corner of Jaya''s lips twitched, ready to accept Yamato''s request for Jaba. But just as she was about to speak, Maude''s voice suddenly came. "The person you want to ask for help is me, right, Da...Mita." "Ok?" Everyone at the scene immediately followed the sound to look at Maude, who was walking slowly. Yamatos eyes lit up, and he nodded and admitted: "Yes, my original plan was to ask for your help through Jabba''s mouth, and thank you for calling me Mida!" "" Made heard the words, frowning slightly and said: "You are quite crisp." Nishimon and others looked at Yamato dumbfounded, thinking that you cant be a little bit reserved, and when are they, do you care about the title of Mita so much? ! Yamato could not realize the feelings of the samurai at all, looked at Maude eagerly, and asked once again: "Do you agree...?" "Well." Maud raised his hand to his chin, his eyes were calm, and did not respond to Yamatos request, but instead asked: "You are Kaido''s daughter, why do you want to do this for a group of outsiders?" "The same thing, I have said it many times!" Yamato had a serious expression and said in a loud voice: "I have inherited Mitsuki Mita''s will, so I will become Mitsuki Mita, and then take back from Kaido the suffering and oppression of Wano country!" Maud walked to one of the seats, sat down slowly under the gaze of everyone, and calmly said: "Even if you kill Kaido yourself, do you want to hesitate?" "Uh" Yamatos eyes narrowed, she did betray her father and identity, but she never thought of killing Kaido. All she wants to do is to drive Kaido out of this country. "Only, just drive him away..." Facing this problem of Maude, Yamato''s aura has obviously weakened a lot. Maud couldn''t help but sneered, clasping his hands against his chin. "sit down." He motioned Yamato to sit across from him with his eyes. Yamato was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously obeyed Maudes words mixed with commands, and sat obediently opposite Maude. Maude then asked, "Is it enough to just drive away? What if Kaido makes a comeback? Is it possible that you will have to ask me to help again at that time? And why do you think Kaido is so obsessed with Wazoku ?" "" A series of soul torture came down, and Yamato was immediately stunned. She just wanted to drive Kaido out of Wano Country, she didn''t think so far at all. Maud looked at Yamato with a dazed expression, and said lightly: "I can tell you clearly that I want me to help, but Kaido must die. If you really have this determination, then speak." "" Yamato opened his mouth, and stopped talking. Mauds few words directly shaken her self-righteous determination since childhood. She looked down at the shackles on her wrists, and asked her heart if she could kill Kaido by herself for the sake of the country. However... She hesitated when she thought of that result. Maud calmly looked at Yamato who was silent for a while, and he had changed a lot for this woman. If Yamato shows without hesitation, he can personally end Kaidos life for the sake of the so-called Mitian Shishi. Then For Jabba and Jaya''s sake, Maude will help Yamato. But any accident may happen during the battle. You Yamato wants to kill Kaido, so even if you get knocked to death by Kaido, its nothing strange. "Sister Ya, how are you preparing for the dinner?" Unable to get Yamatos response, Maude turned to look at Jaya and asked with a smile. "With Sanji''s help, it''s almost done." Jaya looked back at the side door leading to the kitchen. "is it." Made thought for a while, and smiled: "Then please use your abilities to let the ghost island float to the country of Wano." "Okay." Jaya did not ask the reason, but responded softly. After that, she squatted down, her palms on the ground. Most of the Devil Fruit abilities require palm touch to achieve the activation conditions. After the awakening of the Superman system, the same is true. However, Maudes shadow ability after awakening does not need to do this. Soon, Jaya took control of the ghost island silently. Then in accordance with Mauds request, he controlled the island of ghosts and began to float in the air. "Rumble" At the moment of using the power, the whole ghost island suddenly shakes. There were dull noises, resounding in every corner. The banquet hall is also shaking badly. Nishinemon and Yamato, who had no time to be silent, looked at Jaya with surprise. Until this moment, they finally knew that the ability to fly the island was done by Jaya. "With just one touch, you can control the entire island..." "Can the large islands also be able to do it? If it can be done, this kind of ability would be terrible, no... even if it is just controlling a small island, it is terrible!!!" "If this woman wants to do something to Wano Kuni..." Feeling the continuous vibration from the ground, the hearts of the samurai also vibrated. This form of ability is also beyond their short cognition. Maud glanced at the samurai who were shocked. After all, Yamato brought it here himself, so he couldnt say anything. Maud rolled his eyes and looked at Yamato. "Mita, you also know that Kaido and Big.Mom have formed an alliance, and the news of our attack on the island of ghosts, Kaido must have received the news immediately, which means... Kaido may take him Allies of the country will return to Wano Country together." Maud did not entangle the issue of "determination" more, but mentioned the possibility that Kaido might bring Big.Mom to Wazoku. This is a potential risk that must be addressed. He has rescued Jabba, and originally had no intention of staying in the country and waiting for Kaido to arrive. Taking all the things that should be robbed, and then slipping away directly is the best policy. However, no matter what the plan is, he needs to remind Yamato, so that Yamato has a clear understanding of the next risks. Hearing Maude say this, Yamato''s eyes changed slightly. Just as she didn''t expect what would happen after Kaido was driven away, she did not consider the possibility that Kaido would return to Wano Country with Big.Mom. This style of doing what you want to do is like Luffy and Mitian. Maud looked at Yamato who was tense, and said calmly: There are some things, its better to think about it before making a decision. "" Yamato clenched his fists, bowed his head and said nothing. From Maude let her sit down obediently, to the preaching behind... This made her feel like her father feels like Maud. You know, Kaidos minotaur orangutan cant move his mouth, and he always teaches her to do things directly with a stick. its not right. I just want to seek help from Maude... How did ?? end up like this? Yamatos head is messy. Shortly afterwards. The celebration feast begins. For the sake of Yamato''s face, Maude reserved a place for this group of uninvited warriors. Unexpectedly, among the fur clan who came with the warriors, a jaguar fur clan named Pedro recognized Beibo. After talking with Beibo a few words, Beibo suddenly burst into tears. Luo saw that Beibo was crying very badly, and immediately ran to appease Beibo, thus knowing the reason for Beibo''s crying. "What happened to Beibo?" Maud looked at Luo and asked. "It''s nothing." Luo shook his head, and did not tell Maude [the reason]. He knew that if he stated the [reason], it might affect Maudes judgment on [whether to stay]. Maud was surprised and asked the reason, but Luo Tie didnt say anything. In desperation, Maude did not ask. The dinner is still going on. Unknowingly, the flying ghost island came to the coastline of Wano country. Because they wanted to meet Momanosuke and the others, Kinemon asked Yamato to tell him about his plan to pick him up. For this small request, Maude naturally did not refuse. Oni no island stopped over the coastline of Wano country. Jaya controls a rock and sends a few people from Jinweimen down to meet them. However. Received, but only Xiao Nan who was dying. The spirit is exhausted, and the progress is one chapter behind, and will be made up as soon as possible. (End of this chapter) Chapter 766： Not good! ! ! Chapter 766 is not good! ! ! After emergency treatment for Xiao Nan, Luo left the follow-up care work to Philo, who is proficient in medicine. "How is Xiao Nanzi? Is it okay?" As soon as Luo came out of the medical room, the nine chivalrous knights who had been waiting outside for a long time rushed over. They looked at Luo nervously. On the one hand, I was worried about Xiao Nans life, and on the other, I wanted to learn about the whereabouts of Momanosuke and Hiwa from Xiao Nans mouth. If Xiao Nan could not be rescued back, they would have no way of knowing what happened on the coast. Luo expressionlessly looked at the nine chivalrous knights who were surrounding him, frowning slightly and said, "The problem is not big." "Great." Hearing Luo''s answer, the Chisao Nine Knights were relieved. "When will Xiao Nanzi wake up?" Nishimemon stepped forward subconsciously, and eagerly asked the question that he cared most. His body is almost touching Luo''s shoulder. Luo''s brow furrowed tighter, but the guys beside him didn''t seem to have any eyesight, or were caring and confused, and didn''t see that he was very upset at all. Enduring the thought of using the domain to move these annoying guys far away, Luo said coldly: "If it goes well, I will wake up tomorrow morning at the latest." "Tomorrow morning..." Nishimemon heard this and muttered to himself in a low voice. Then he was sitting cross-legged on the corridor floor on the side of the medical room door. He is eager to ask Xiao Nan what happened to the coastline, so he plans to sit here and wait until Xiao Nan wakes up to ensure that he can get news as soon as possible. The other Chisao Nine Knights beside ?? also had the same idea, and accompanied Jinweimen, sitting cross-legged on the corridor. The process of waiting is very tormenting for them who are worried about Momanosuke and Niwa''s safety. Everyone''s expression is slightly gloomy. Luo glanced coldly at the heavy-hearted Nine Knights of the Scarlet Sheath, and then walked towards the other end of the corridor. After treating Xiao Nan, he still has to take care of Beibo, who has been hit hard, and then there will be a race against time for research on dual-ability chimeras. There are so many things to do. "Ugh." Luo sighed slightly, even if Jia Yas food supplements were used to reduce sleep time, he still felt that time was seriously insufficient. "Hurry up and finish the research... Never let Maud''s expectations be disappointed." While talking to himself, Luo quickened his pace. Early the next morning. Luo''s judgment is very accurate. After treatment, Xiao Nan woke up in the early morning. Perceived by seeing and hearing that after Xiao Nan woke up, Jinweimen and others who had been guarding the corridor outside for a night rushed into the medical room. Such a rude behavior shocked Philo. Before she could ask, Jinweimen rushed to the hospital bed as quickly as possible and surrounded the bed. Philo froze for a moment, and anger suddenly appeared on his pale face. "Xiao Nanzi, tell us what happened?!" The Jinweimen, who usually pay much attention to etiquette, had no time to apologize to Philo. They opened their eyes and watched as Xiaonan who had just woke up was still weak and exhausted. "Haha, hahaha...!" Hearing Jinweimens question, Xiaonans mind flashed through the scenes that took place on the coastline yesterday. The despair and grief caused by these images immediately triggered the side effects of the artificial fruit, which made Xiao Nan couldn''t help but laugh out loud. How happy you laugh, it means how desperate, scared, and sorrowful you are. Kinweimen, who had just arrived in Wano country, didnt know the reason. "Why, why do you want to laugh so happily????? What is there to laugh at in this kind of thing?!!!" Nishimeemon looked at Xiao Nan who was smiling so exaggeratedly, and immediately became angry, with blue veins on his face. Denjiro reached out in time to stop Jinweimen, and said in a deep voice: "Nishimon, you calm down, there is a reason why Xiaonanzi would be like this." "I can''t imagine what made her laugh so presumptuously at this time!" Nishimon''s eyes trembled slightly. His anxiety and restlessness of waiting outside all night was detonated by Xiao Nans unannounced laugh. "If you can''t listen to others in a calm state, don''t blame me for taking other means, Kinemon..." Denjiro looked at Jinweimon who was about to lose control, retracted his hand, and clung to the hilt of the knife instead. His anxiety is not much weaker than Jinweimen, but he knows the reason why Xiaonan laughed in this situation, so at least he can remain calm. Nishimemon noticed Denjiro''s movements, and the emotions that had already spewed out, could no longer take it back. "Denjiro!" The blue veins on the forehead of Kinemon suddenly exposed, and he also touched the hilt of the sword, and his knees were slightly bent, and he assumed a standard posture of a sword. "Denjiro, Kinemon, calm down!!!" Lei Zang a few people on the side, their expressions changed slightly, and they hurriedly persuaded them to stop. Denjiro frowned and said, "I''m calm, but Kinemon him..." "Get out." At this moment, Philo came over with a little angry voice. Everyone heard the sound and looked at Philo subconsciously. I saw Philo who was not wearing a mask, and looked at them with anger. Treatment of Philo as a doctor, even if it was Jinweimon who was furious, he was somewhat restrained. "What you want to ask, I will help you to ask clearly, now...you get out of the medical room!" Filo is rarely angry, even without the blessing of the crow mask, he actually overwhelmed the people of Jinweimen on the aura. More than ten seconds later. The nine chivalrous heroes rolled out of the medical room in a desperate manner. "Sorry, Ji Xia just lost his temper..." On the corridor, Jinweimen lowered his head, his expression lost. "Don''t blame yourself, Kinemon." "We can understand your mood." Everyone looked at Jinweimen and uttered relief. A few minutes later. Filo, wearing a crow mask, walked out of the medical room. Seeing Philo come out of the medical room, the Chi-sheath Nine Heroes rushed to meet him. "Doctor, have you asked clearly?" "Well, when I am relaying it, I don''t want to hear you talk." Filo, who changed his personality through the crow mask, warned the Nine Red Swords before relaying it. "Uh" The nine heroes of the Scarlet Sheath looked at each other. If it weren''t for Philo''s clothes, they almost thought that Philo in front of them and Philo in the medical room were not the same person. Following, Philo relayed Xiao Nan''s words. After finishing speaking, regardless of the reaction of the Nine Red Swords, Philo turned around and walked back to the medical room, closing the door. The rude behavior of the nine red squirrels who disturbed a newly awakened patient just now made her feel bad about the group of samurai. And on the corridor outside the medical room, the nine chivalrous knights who learned of what happened on the coast were full of grief. "We made a mistake that shouldn''t have been made... Let Riwa Princess her..." "But isn''t the big snake dead?" "It''s all my fault... it was my misjudgment that caused the princess Hiwa and Momanosuke to suffer this calamity...!!!" Denjiro''s face was distorted, like a beast choosing people and devouring. The death of the big snake is his judgment in the city of flowers. If you were a little more careful at that time, it would be impossible to miss the opportunity to kill the snake. Once the snake dies, there will be no accidents between Princess Hiwa and Momanosuke. "Orochi...!!!" In addition to grief, it was full of anger directed at the snake. Ghost Island, a certain room. "Pure gold? What is that?" Maud, who stared at the wind and rain in front of the window, turned to look at Tezolo, with curiosity in his eyes. "I heard that it is a good thing that can extend people''s life." "Just heard?" Hearing that it can extend life, Maude''s eyes lit up slightly, but he quickly heard some clues from Tezolo''s words. This seems to be just a hearsay, and it may even just be something illusory in the legend. "Yes, I just heard... I''ll tell you that even my intelligence channels can''t confirm whether something like pure gold actually exists or is a fictional legendary thing, but..." Faced with Maudes question, Tezolo calmly explained: "For many years, even the CP0 of the world government has been tracking the whereabouts of pure gold, and the authenticity is still guaranteed." "Really." Maud nodded slightly. Since even the world government has acted, it shows that there is a high probability that something like pure gold exists. "Master Maude, I am also very interested in pure gold, so I commissioned a treasure pirate group to find the whereabouts of pure gold a long time ago, but there is no news yet... If there is news, I will be the first. Time to tell you." Tezolo got some information from Maud. For example, it is necessary to restore the limbs of Rayleigh and Jabba as soon as possible, and for example, the shadow repair surgery needs to pay the price of life. With this premise, he knew that Maude needed pure gold, a rare thing that could extend his life. If you can get pure gold smoothly, it is equivalent to Maude being able to repair the body of others or yourself at no cost. Just imagine, I think this combination of abilities is a miracle. Maud was naturally tempted. If pure gold can really prolong life, it can restore Leili and Jabba''s limbs without any psychological burden. In addition, immortality has always been the ultimate dream of mankind. In this world, most people cannot resist this temptation. just-- Maud calmed down quickly. Maybe pure gold is not an illusory thing, but it is not easy to find it. And the restoration of Leli Jabas limbs is an urgent matter. Maud can''t wait for something for which there is no news. So, after this is up, you still have to go to Dresrosa and ask the princess of the Tata clan to restore the limbs of Leily and Jabba. "Tezolo, I dont need to use honorifics for me in the future." did not continue the topic of pure gold, Maude corrected Tezolo''s attitude towards him. "Ok." Tezolo nodded in response. As long as it is Mauds words, he will listen to them and execute them without hesitation. Soon after. Lafayette sent a message that he had arrived at [Destination]. Judging from the map of Wano Country, the ports closest to Onis Island are Changkage Port on the left side of the terrain and Nibu Port on the right side of the terrain. Driving directly inland through Changying Port, you will arrive at the quarry where many prisoners are labored-Rabbit Bowl. drove straight inland through Rendu Port, and it was a barren land called Baiwu. There are many poor people living here, and even a handful of clean water is regarded as a treasure by the people of Wano country. The middle of Changkage Port and Renwu Port drove inland directly, which is the capital of Wano, the country of Kyoto, where Maud had let Jaya throw an island down. The destination of Mauds trip is the rabbit bowl after passing through Changying Port. Beasts and Pirates built a quarry in Tuwan, indicating that this place contains the richest mineral resources. Under Mauds order, Jaya controlled the terrifying three-masted ship and several islands, slowly coming to the sky above the rabbit bowl. At this moment. Thunder and lightning flashed, stormy. The rabbit bowl prisoner coolies who were supposed to be forced to work hard in the rain were driven to the same place for some unknown reason. "Hey, what is that...!!!" Through the narrow window, a few prisoner coolies noticed the behemoths slowly flying from the distant sky while the thunder was shining. They could vaguely see that the behemoths were huge islands flying in the air. But this kind of picture is beyond their cognition, so that their first reaction is to deny what they see. "Isn''t that an island?!!!" "How can you fly in the sky?" "Hey, shouldn''t I be hungry and faint and have an illusion?" "No, you didn''t." "What a joke..." The commotion spread rapidly. Seeing the prisoner coolies on the floating island with their own eyes, they were panicked and panicked. at the same time. In various defense areas of the Rabbit Bowl. The members of the heavily armed beast pirate group stationed here are all looking at the behemoth hovering over the rabbit bowl with a frightened look. Although they were mentally prepared, they couldn''t stand it anymore after seeing the ghost island island brought by Jaya, and there was indescribable fear and despair in their hearts. "It''s over, it''s over..." In the face of such a battle, the members of this group of beasts and pirates instantly lost their intent to fight. On the island of ghosts. Maud stood on the edge of the cliff, looking over the wind and rain, sweeping towards the many buildings below. The people in the team are crowded around Maude. The Straw Hat Crew, the Scarlet Sword Nine Heroes, the Fur Race, and Bonnie are also there. Everyone can''t help but look at Maud. "Hands on." Maud raised his finger to the rabbit bowl, and gave the order calmly. ৡ Lafayette and Brook, who had been prepared a long time ago, immediately jumped to the rabbit bowl underneath. "Ok?" "From such a high place..." Looking at Lafayette and they jumped down without hesitation, the expressions of the Scarlet Sword Nine Knights suddenly shocked. They thought that the Maud Pirates would first land the island before attacking the Rabbit Bowl... Next second. The shocked samurai looked at the scene when Lafayette and the others used moon steps one after another, stepping on the air and steadily falling towards the rabbit bowl. "This" The capital of flowers. The general mansion was smashed into ruins by the island. The big snake who returned to the capital of flowers could only succumb to a decent mansion of a certain nobleman. "Damn Kaido, you have to come back soon...!!!" Although Momanosuke was captured, Orochi is still a little restless. The food in front of me, the wine in hand, the woman beside me. Everything is not fragrant anymore. "General, it''s not good!!!" Suddenly, a member of the Royal Court Fanzhong ran over in a panic. Dang. The sound frightened the snake''s body, the wine glass fell to the ground, and the wine spilled all over the floor. "The rabbit and the rabbit bowl were captured by the enemy..." The member of the Imperial Court fell to the ground and reported the bad news to Orochi. "What?! Didn''t you just get in touch with the rabbit bowl? Why did you fall?!!!" Orochi slammed the woman beside her, she got up suddenly, her eyes widened, and stared at the members of the Imperial Court who had brought the bad news. Originally, he planned to keep warm with the troops of the Beast Pirates in the Rabbit Bowl, and then wait for Kaido to come back quickly. As a result, the rabbit bowl, which had just got in touch, was also compromised! "Quickly, bring that kid to my side!!!" Orochi couldnt think about it. The first reaction was to bring Momanosuke with her as a talisman. Do not expect Momosuke this hostage to be able to intimidate the enemy, but should be able to save his life. However-- Orochi doesnt know yet. In front of the man who would pose a fatal threat to him. Momanosuke amulet? is just the comfort of the serpent''s self-righteous heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 767： Momanosuke? Who is that? Chapter 767 Momanosuke? Who is that? Rabbit bowl, prisoner quarry. The sky is pouring rain. The members of the Beast Pirate Group stationed here, without exception, lay on the empty stone field. Lose an angry body, let the wind and rain beat. This tough battle is not difficult for Mauds side. Although there were a lot of opponents, the battle ended in less than ten minutes. Lafayette tilted his head slightly, looking at the cell where many prisoners were held, a flash of red light in his eyes. "Wow, there are a lot of people." Lafayette narrowed his eyes, thinking that there was just a ready-made labor to help them clean the battlefield and search for trophies. Thinking of this, Lafayette turned to look up at the sky. Maud and Jaya are falling from the sky. fell in front of Lafayette a moment later. "Captain, a lot of free labor is locked there." Lafayette pointed to the direction of the prisoners labor. Maud looked in the direction that Lafayette was pointing, using the color of sight and hearing, a red light suddenly appeared in his eyes. With a normal field of vision, it is naturally impossible to see clearly in this inclement weather. But seeing and hearing color can get enough information. With the help of the ability to see, hear, and color, Maude "sees" the many prisoners crowded in the cell, and also "sees" several prisoners in solitary confinement. "Lafayette, go and release them. If they are willing to help, then let them help, if not, let them go directly." "To understanding." Lafayette had no objection, and went straight to the cell. After a while. A large number of prisoners with different identities walked out of the cell. "Kaido people......!!!" They came outside against the wind and rain, and at a glance they saw the many beasts and pirates lying on the ground, and their faces were all shocked. When they were in the cell, they had already seen the floating islands and could vaguely hear the movements of the battle. Despite being psychologically prepared, it is inevitable to be shocked to see people from the Beasts Pirates group die. "Hey, the door is there. Those who dont want to help can leave now." Lafayette, who brought the prisoners to the stone field, raised the crutch in his hand and pointed to the open door in front of him. Hearing what Lafayette said, the prisoners looked at each other and whispered. On the way to the gate, the corpses of members of the Hundred Beasts and Pirates lay in a place, which invisibly gave the prisoners a lot of psychological pressure. No one knows whether this group of guys of unknown origin are really kind to let them go, or are they playing with them. One minute passed. Most of the prisoners are watching, only a small number of prisoners are ready to move. Time goes by every second. Soon. A few more minutes passed. There is no prisoner in the queue. A small group of prisoners wanted to leave quickly, but they always felt that the man next to him who released them was dangerous. So that even if they have a strong mind, they dare not act rashly. Lafayette squinted at the prisoners who were standing there obediently, with a dangerous smile on their faces. "It seems that you all want to stay and help, so hurry up and don''t waste our time." "" After a short silence, the prisoners moved quickly. According to Lafayette, the sooner they finish their work, the sooner they can regain their freedom. far away. Maud, who was visiting the quarry, looked back at the busy prisoners. Just now he walked around in a circle, and his thoughts changed a little. Originally, he intended to let Jaya use his abilities to pry away the rabbit bowl, an area with a high probability of rich minerals. But now I think about it, and feel unnecessary. From mining, processing and forging. To realize the value of mineral resources, it takes a lot of time and manpower. And Maude has no such demand for the time being. Prying this area away now only increases Jaya''s load. Will come anyway in the future. Now just take away the ghost island and countless money and weapons. These are all readily available resources. With the assistance of the prisoners, all the weapons in the rabbit bowl were gathered in one place without too much time. "You are free." The prisoners completed the task, and Maude also fulfilled his promise, throwing a large bunch of shackle keys to the prisoners. After that, Maude, regardless of the reaction of the prisoners, directly returned to the ghost island with a large amount of loot, and then left here. It is worth mentioning that among the prisoners held here, there is actually a member of the Chisao Nine Heroes named He Song. This accident surprised Kinemon and others. In the pouring rain, the other prisoners were stunned to look at the several islands that went away in the wind and rain. Freedom comes quickly and suddenly, making them a dream. On the ghost island. A large number of weapons pile up into a mountain. Although I haven''t counted them in detail, the number is about 100,000. In this world where there is a high demand for weapons, one hundred thousand weapons is an astonishing number. To know. Even a behemoth that stands on the top of the world like a world government will often trade with pirates and criminals in private because of the need for weapons. This is also the reason why Doflamingo can mix in black and white. The black charcoal snake in the capital of flowers is one of the private transactions of the world government. The past few years have come down. Under the premise of mutual benefit between the two sides, Orochi secretly provided the world government with a large number of weapons, as well as rare sea stones in the world. Through the transaction, the world government got the weapon resources it wanted from the big snake. On the contrary, the big snake made a lot of money from the pocket of the world government. Mauds next purpose is to go to the Flower City again to find the trouble of Orochi. As for the reason- Chuanjirou in the Nine Knights of the Red Sword, after seeing Maudes collection of weapons, he decisively revealed Orochis family status to Maude. is not only countless money, but also a large number of elite equipment of the army under the command of the snake. Denjiro believes that these things are enough to attract Maude to trouble Orochi. Made also knows Denjiro''s motives for proactively approaching him to disclose the information, but he doesn''t care. Instead, he has to thank Denjiro for providing the information. Otherwise. He had just lost a part of the island to the Flower City at will, so he probably had to miss the rich family background of Osna. Slightly change the course and head towards the city of flowers. The heavy rain that lasted for a day and night, finally changed from the torrential rain to drizzle. Maud led Jaya to the pile of weapons. After being washed by heavy rain, blood stains are hard to see on the weapon. "So many." Jaya carefully looked at the mountains of weapons. "Ok." Maud smiled and nodded, and said seriously: "Roughly estimated, it should be about 100,000." "This is the first time I have seen so many weapons." Jaya tilted his head and looked at Maude with a smile, looking in a good mood. Made smiled and said: "Anyway, Sister Ya, you can give it a try. If it works, it is of course the best. If it doesn''t work, don''t force yourself. If necessary, you can lose the weight of the two islands first." "Okay." Jaya nodded slightly, and looked at the mountains of weapons again. There are many types of weapons, most of which are cold weapons. To classify, it is not a small project. One hour has passed. The weather finally cleared. The blue sky is cloudless and the sun is shining brightly. I just learned the mood of the Orochi who was captured by the rabbit bowl, it was not so bright. The presence of the enemy is like a sword hanging above the head, which will fall at any time. In order to protect itself, Orochi gathered all the troops that could be dispatched at the fastest speed when the Flower Capital Mansion was destroyed. A total of 7000 people, including Yu Ting Banzhong. But Oochi felt that it was not enough, so he promised a lot of money to let the ronin and samurai from all over the country rush to the country one day and night. With the addition of these money-hungry fighters. After a day of preparation, the Orochi has gathered about 12,000 troops. Although he has been dispatched to a team of this size, Da She still feels uneasy. The island that fell from the sky has become one of the indelible shadows in his heart. If that kind of attack comes a few more times, even if he dispatches tens of thousands of troops, it has always been of no avail. The only thing that can alleviate his anxiety is the Momanosuke amulet that he takes with him at any time. At the end of a day, even when he urinates and defecates, Orochi takes Momanosuke with him. Seriously injured and tied into a zongzi, Momanosuke could not understand the behavior of the snake. He only felt that the experience of this day was called purgatory, not only the body, but also the spirit became extremely haggard. If circumstances permit. A few times, Momosuke was thinking about letting go once he died, so as not to suffer the torture of life as good as death. "General, it''s not good again!!!" "Bang Dang." Hearing the familiar words, the suspicious snake knocked over the dishes again. "What''s wrong? Has the enemy attacked?!!!" Orochi suddenly got up, and the movement was so big that he slammed the Momanosuke amulet he was carrying with him to the side. The sudden collision caused Momanosuke to scream. Orochi ignored Momanosuke''s reaction, staring wide-eyed at the men who rushed into the room. "Yes, the enemy is coming!!!" The subordinate barely kept calm, but there was still a noticeable tremor in the voice when reporting. "So fast" The big snake''s eyes trembled, and his heart was full of horror. Without much thought, the snake suddenly picked up the Momanosuke amulet and ran up the stairs to the top of the attic. As soon as the big snake reached the top of the building, the members of the Royal Court Fanzhong flashed to his side and protected him heavily. Guitai Banzhong is a ninja unit directly under the general, with a total of eleven people. is the leader Fukuluju, as well as Daikoku, Hanzo, Sarutobi, Fukage, Hell Kenten, Kazebane, Thunderblade, Bishamon, Kyoya, and Yazaemon. Don''t look at the names of these people, but they are still good. Coming to the top of the building, Orochi immediately saw the floating island coming from the distant sky. "Damn..." The tragic scene of yesterday flashed through his mind, and the big snake was so nervous that his legs swayed slightly. Fortunately, with the attic as the center point, a total of 12,000 troops scattered around, how much can give him a little confidence. "Hanzo." Orochi looked up at Hanzo, the tallest in the Imperial Court. "Subordinates are here." Hanzo responded. Oroto lost Momanosuke. Hanzo subconsciously raised his hand to take Momanosuke, and looked at Orochi with a puzzled look. The big snake gritted his teeth and said: "Hold up this little devil''s head a little higher, the higher the better, and it must be seen by the other person, otherwise...If we smash down an island again, we will have no meaning no matter how many people." "Yes!" Hanzo leads his life. He is nearly six meters tall, hangs Momanosuke on a stick about four meters long, and then lifts the stick high. In order to carry out Orochi''s order, Hanzo waved the stick from side to side, making Momanosuke dangling on the stick to make Momanosuke more eye-catching. Momosuke, who was dangling, screamed in pain because of the wound. "General, this kid is a bit noisy, do you want to gag his mouth?" A member of the Royal Court fans glanced at the noisy Momanosuke and suggested. "are you an idiot!" Oro glared fiercely at the proposed members of the Imperial Court, and said coldly: "I just want him to scream so that he can attract the attention of the other party the fastest." "Subordinates understand." The member of the Royal Court lowered his head and responded. More than ten seconds passed. Under the attention of everyone. The terrifying three-masted ship flying in the air, and several islands including the island of ghosts, slowly came to the sky above the city of flowers. The residents in the city of Flower City who have not recovered from the disaster of yesterday, when they saw the return of the [natural disaster], they were scared to flee outside the city. Suddenly, panicked voices were everywhere in Flower City. But a few minutes passed. The anticipated [natural disaster] did not fall again, but hovered quietly above the flower capital without moving. On the top of the attic. "It''s a bet...!!!" Orochi saw that the other party did not leave the island, his tight nerves were slightly loosened. "General, look!" Suddenly, there was a Yu Ting Fan Zhong pointing in the air. I saw a few large rocks flying out of the island and then falling vertically. As the height lowered, the crowd of Orochi saw the members of the Maude Pirates group standing on several large rocks, as well as the nine red scabbards and the fur clan. "The ghosts of Guangyue...!!!" Seeing the nine heroes of the red sheath, the big snake''s face showed signs of beastization, and thin scales appeared, and the teeth gradually became sharp. Above the rocks that have not yet landed. "Momonosuke-sama!!!" "Despicable snake, how dare you do this......!!!" Seeing the miserable Momosuke who was hung on the stick, the nine knights of the Red Sheath suddenly had their eyes open, and they wanted to chop the big snake into dozens of segments. The reaction of the Chisao Nine Heroes was seen by Orochi. "When I rushed to kill the black charcoal clan, I never saw you so kind!" The big snake''s eyes were gloomy, and he passed the "past events" to everyone in the Guangyue clan. Maud was not interested in listening to these conversations, and released a breathtaking aura. In that moment. Orochi, the Imperial Court Fans, and the heavily armed samurai, as if feeling something dangerous, they suddenly looked at Maude. Countless eyes gathered, Maude looked calm. Orochi endured the panic in his heart, pointed to Momanosuke who was hanging on the stick, and said with a trembling voice: "Momonosuke is in my hands. If you don''t want him to die,..." "Momonosuke?" Maud interrupted Orochi''s words without any turbulence: "Who is that?" Orochi looked at Maude, who didn''t seem to be joking, and was stunned. Maud and Da Snake said much lazily, and gestured to Jia Ya with their eyes. Jaya nodded knowingly and used her ability. Qiang...! The sky higher up suddenly resounded with a sound of chirping. When the nearly 10,000 people underneath hadn''t understood what it was all about, they saw densely packed, totally uncountable how many sharp knives, guns, swords and axes flew out of the ghost island, and immediately lined up in the sky. Nearly 100,000 sharp tools, shining dazzling luster in the sun. "this is?!!" Everyone looked up at the dangling swords, guns, swords and axes that covered the sky and the sun, and they were all stunned in shock. Don''t talk about the people on the big snake''s side, even the nine red-sheathed knights on the rocks and the fur tribes are dumbfounded at the swords, guns, swords and axes that surround them. At close range, they only felt a furry in their hearts. Everyone in the Mord Pirate Group, except Mord, everyone else also looked at the nearly 100,000 sharp weapons controlled by Jaya. This scene is truly spectacular. And before that, they didn''t know that Jaya would use such a spectacular move. (End of this chapter) Chapter 768： Momonosuke, graduated! Chapter 768 Peach no help, die! A hundred thousand sharp weapons that cover the sky and the sun hung above the head, exuding a palpable sense of oppression. The country of Harmony has been closed for many years, so that the people of Harmony are like frogs at the bottom of a well. They have never seen such a breathtaking scene. Large shadows fell on the faces of the warriors, like a heavy fist, smashing them into a dumb cock. Those who were lured over by a lot of money, even their intestines were regretful at this time. On the roof of the attic. The Royal Court Fans, which symbolized the strongest combat power under General Orochi, was also shocked by the 100,000 sharp weapons that were hanging in the air. Its hard to imagine what a tragic scene would be when those 100,000 sharp weapons fell. "Hey, hello!! Ben and General Ben are hostage...!!!" Orochi was so frightened that his voice changed its shape, and he tremblingly pointed at Momanosuke who was hung on a stick. Several islands hanging in the air, tens of thousands of weapons like formations. In the face of such a battle, even if he still has seven lives, it is difficult to fight against... The strong desire to survive makes his head spin quickly. No matter what method is good, his bright life can never end at this moment. "boom!" Suddenly there was a gunshot. Orochis arm pointing towards Momanosuke broke in response, mixed with blood from broken bones, spilled disorderly on the cobblestones, like an artistic painting. "Eh?!" Ora Snake looked at the broken arm in amazement, but did not react for a while. "General!!!" Sudden changes made the faces of the Royal Court fans who were guarding the big snake suddenly change. They suddenly looked at Maude who was standing on the rock. The shot just now came from Maude. Its just that the bullet speed was so unusually fast that before they could react, the snakes arm was broken by the bullet. Yes-- is bombardment. Not only is the bullet speed amazing, even the power is extraordinary. "Ahhhhh!" was also at this moment, the big snake clutched his broken arm and screamed. The Royal Court Fanzhong suddenly became a little flustered. The warriors who were standing around each other were even more panicked. A small group of samurai already saw that the situation was bad and began to sneak away. "Asshole, **** thing, how dare, how dare..." The big snake, who is usually pampered, was so painful that layers of sweat ooze out of his face, and he gritted his teeth and cursed Maude. From the moment Maude opened the gun without saying anything, Da Snake understood that the little demon hanging on the stick could not effectively stop Maude. Then simply use the life of this little devil to order the Nine Red Swords. Under the severe pain, the big snake who is good at trickery, the idea is not ordinary. "Kuangyue bastards, if you dont want to see Momanosuke be buried with this general, then quickly get rid of that **** guy!!!" The big snake looked fiercely at the nine red scabbards on the rocks and a large number of fur races. He couldn''t control so much. After drawing the fire to the Chisao Nine Knights, he didn''t look at the reaction of the Chishou Nine Knights. Instead, he turned his head to look at the Royal Court fans beside him and gave the order. "Hurry up and let the people below do it!!!" "Yes!" One of the members of the Royal Court quickly took out the amplified phone worm and shouted: "The general has an order, immediately attack the enemy!!!" The sound of amplified sound spread throughout the flower capital in an instant. Hearing the command, the Ronin warriors looked down at the long swords in their hands that were already out of the sheath, and then looked up at the enemies floating in the sky, as well as the thousands of sharp blades that might fall at any time. The enemy is in the sky. How did this make them attack? Is it possible to throw the knife in your hand as a javelin? The ronin warriors who are only good at using samurai long swords are a little daunted. Smart people have quietly moved away from this place of right and wrong. Compared to the warriors who dont know how to attack, the warriors under the command of the snake have at least locally produced firearms. They took up their guns and pointed their guns at the sky. The battle between the two sides is about to start. Above floating stones. Made, who had just put away his gun, also heard the Orochi order sent by the members of the Royal Court. "Sister Ya." He didn''t react too much, he just called out Jaya''s name softly. This is a signal to shoot. Jia Ya understood the sound, her eyes slowly fell down. "No action! Momanosuke-sama is still in their hands!" Just as Jaya was about to make a move, the anxious voices of Kinemon, Denjiro and others came from a rock on one side. Hearing the anxious voices of the Chisao Nine Heroes, Jia Ya subconsciously stopped the idea of ??shooting, and then looked at Maude with questioning eyes. Maud glanced at the excited Chisao Nine Heroes. The words mixed with a little command would make Maude a little uncomfortable, let alone a stranger, leaving his companions passively beaten. Made ignored the Chisao Nine Heroes, and said blankly: "Sister Ya, do it." "Okay." Jaya responded. "ϡ!" Before Jaya''s voice fell, there was an abrupt sound of sharp blades unsheathing. But it was the nine chivalrous heroes who drew their swords out of their sheaths. "You are never allowed to do it..." The guardian''s eager red scabbard nine knights, facing Maude''s weapon without even thinking about it. At this moment, whether they can stop the terrifying Maud is not something they should think about. They have only one thought left, and that is-- Don''t let Momosuke-sama get hurt! "Maud, can you wait a moment..." Taking Momanosuke into his son''s Yamato, he also made a sound at the right time. But before she finished her words, there was a intensive gunfire from below. The people on the side of the snake shot. Thousands of firearms with excellent craftsmanship pulled the trigger together, and the lead bullets shot from the barrel of the gun interweaved a dangerous barrage in the air, and in a flash, it covered the stones on which Maud and the others were standing. Accompanied by the continuous sound of blows, the floating stones suddenly became riddled with holes, and they were a little shaken. With such firepower, it is estimated that the rock will be broken soon. Jaya had this judgment, while his eyes were slightly opened, the amber eyes reflected the nine chivalrous heroes facing Maude''s sword. "Phoenix Feather (Rain)." Jaya stared at the nine chivalrous knights, and the voice of the moves was gentle, but it had a murderous intent. The one hundred thousand sharp blades hanging in the air instantly covered the enemy underneath like a shower of rain. "Ok?!" The cheeks of the nine chivalrous knights suddenly changed. At this time, they couldn''t stop it even if they made a move, and they could only watch a hundred thousand sharp blades fall downward. On the top of the attic. The big snake looked at the thousands of sharp blades falling down like the sky covering the sun, and the face that lost its rosy color, couldn''t help becoming paler. "Protect the general!" The members of the Royal Court leaped into the air without hesitation, and used all means to hit the swords, guns, swords and axes that fell to their heads. Clang clang clang......! ! ! The sparks flashed, and countless sharp blades were blown away by the royal court fans. After all, ?? is also the strongest unit under the command of the big snake. In the face of this downpour of sword rain, it is not enough to protect a square inch of land. is just further away, they can''t take care of it. Thousands of sharp blades fell quickly and easily penetrated the roof tiles, instantly destroying the foothold of Orochi and others. Only heard a bang. The roof collapsed, and smoke and dust filled it. Orochi and the others, including Momanosuke, fell into the smoke and disappeared. at the same time. scattered in the streets and lanes, and even the samurai on the roofs of various buildings, can only use their best efforts to defend against the overlying knives that can easily pierce through the cobblestones. In just a few seconds. The crisp sound of sharp blade impact, like a rapid and powerful tune, echoed in everyone''s ears. Some samurai succeeded in blocking the sharp blade that fell down like a shower, but more samurai could not stop them, and the sharp blade pierced through the body in an instant, and suddenly lost their vitality. After a round of sword rain. With the current residence of Orochi as the center point, the surrounding buildings have become riddled with holes. The samurai who were killed by the sword rain dotted the ground with blood. The nine chivalrous heroes knelt down on the edge of the rock like a force, looking at the mansion that was devastated by the sword rain in disbelief. "Momonosuke-sama...!!!" They care about them, and they cant even use what they see or hear. also would not have thought that the serpent who wanted to use Momanosuke to order them would be injured by such a large-scale attack under the guard of the royal court. In contrast, Yamato, who uses Mida as his idol, is much more calm. A flash of red light in his eyes confirms that Momanosuke is safe and sound, and he breathes a sigh of relief. "Momonosuke is my son, he must be rescued!" Yamato muttered to himself firmly in his heart. This woman is already stunned. Maud completely ignored Jin Weimen and others, and looked down at the power of Jaya''s Phoenix Feather trick. In terms of momentum, it is better to smash the island down. But in terms of lethality, this trick Phoenix Feather is more intuitive. After a round of sword rain baptism, the enemies who were originally over ten thousand are now at most only one tenth left. In a sense, the various abilities extended by Piaopiao Fruit... has the potential to dominate the world! If it were not for the poor luck of the Golden Lion at the time, the current era would be different. Fortunately, this devil fruit was not obtained by the world government and navy. Otherwise the pirates will play an egg. on the street. The nearly 1,000 warriors who successfully resisted Jian Yus attack had no sense of gratitude for the rest of their lives. They looked around the streets stained red with blood, and the corpses all over the floor, their bodies could not stop shaking. In just one round of attacks, they will almost be wiped out. Such a disparity in strength, the surviving warriors completely lost their intent to fight. "Escape..." The surviving warriors fled outside the city without any hesitation. Only a few loyal soldiers did not abandon the serpent, and still stayed where they were. But they also know... In this battle, they have no chance of winning. In the ruins of the mansion pierced by thousands of sword rain. Boom. The collapsed ruined wall was shaken off by violence. The big snake covered in embarrassment, got out of it. Come out together, there are the Royal Court Fans, and Momanosuke, who has been carried out, has lost consciousness. It just fell from the top of the building, and it didnt cause any harm to the snake and the others. "General, our people..." Fu Lu Shou, the leaders of the Royal Court Fan, hesitated to speak. He just used his sights and sounds, and found that the tens of thousands of troops that had finally gathered are basically dead in the attack just now. There is such a big difference in strength. Don''t say luck to repel the enemy. It''s really hard to say whether you can escape. Orochi''s bloodshot eyes swept over, and asked fiercely: "If you have something to say, don''t let me waste time asking!!!" "Yes." Fu Shoulu lowered his eyes, and said in a deep voice: "Our people...now there are only more than 800 people left, and the recruited ronin are fleeing...according to this trend, there will probably be less than 300 people left in the end. ..." "what?!" Orochi was surprised at first, then looked terrifying, and even forgot the pain. A total of tens of thousands of troops, if you dont have it, you dont have it. Orochi can hardly accept this cruel fact. "General, how about flee?" Fu Shoulu doesnt want to die here, so follow my hearts suggestion. "Nonsense, do you have to wait for death here if you don''t escape?" This proposal fits the idea of ??Orochi at the moment. He endured the severe pain, took the unconscious Momosuke in his hand, and then took the lead and ran outwards. "You guys, protect this general!" When he fled with his legs, Da Snake did not forget to remind the Imperial Court fans. The members of the Imperial Court who were deeply aware of the strength of the enemy followed the Orochi without a word. If the general situation is gone, they will not be so stupid as to be buried with the snake. Fu Shoulu, who proposed to escape, is already mentally prepared to abandon the serpent. If you can escape smoothly, with the background of the big snake, there is a chance to make a comeback. If you dont escape smoothly, save your life first. Its just a matter of seeing and hearing, its impossible to escape under Maudes nose. Maud immediately looked at the big snake that was fleeing the road, jumped off the stone without much thought, and flew to the place where the big snake was in the air. The chaos of the nine red scabbards also noticed Momanosuke who was carried by the big snake. "Go and protect Momanosuke-sama!" Nishimemon was surprised, but also jumped down. The rest of the Scarlet Sword Nine Heroes and Fur Warriors also acted as they saw it. Hundreds of people fell from the air to the ground like dumplings. Its just that Maudes speed was faster, landing first, blocking the path of Orochi and the Royal Court. Seeing Maude blocking the way, the snake was shocked, and tremblingly ordered the Royal Court Fanzhong: "You guys go and kill him!!!" "" Hearing Orochis order, the members of the Imperial Court just silently looked at Maude, who exuded terrifying pressure. Intuition tells them... Even if they swarmed towards the man in front of them. The result will only be an instant kill. ৡ! The sound of volley sounded. However, the figures of the Royal Court fans turned into groups of black shadows. This is a high-speed movement method exclusive to ninjas. Just. Turning into a group of black shadows, the Royal Court Fanzhong did not attack Maude, but fled in all directions. "???" Orochi suddenly stood on the spot blankly, and then became angry from his heart. "Dare to abandon this general...!!!" Orochi screamed in resentment, and then used the power of the Eudemons without hesitation, transforming into a huge Yaqi Orochi. Seven huge snake heads swayed uneasy in mid-air. Momanosuke, who was originally in his hand, was held in his mouth by the main snake. "Oh?" Maud looked at the big snake transforming into the shape of the Yaqi Orochi, and his eyes lit up. Eudemons... This is a devil fruit that is rarer than the natural type. "very good." Maud smiled slightly and pulled out Qiushui. Can cut dragons and snakes. At this moment, the Chisao Nine Heroes and Fur Warriors rushed to the scene. Orochi looked at the nine Chisao chivalrous knights who came over, and was overjoyed, shouting, "Quickly get rid of that guy, or the general will kill Momanosuke now!" "!!!" The Scarlet Sword Nine Knights were shocked, and the protector was eager to them, subconsciously aiming their weapons at Maude again. at the same time. The countless blood-stained knives, guns, swords and axes scattered on the ground around them floated in the air amidst the sound of clanging, and soon circled into a circle of sword formations, aiming at the nine knights under the Scarlet Sheath. Looking at the densely packed sharp weapons hanging above their heads, the hearts of the Scarlet Sword Nine Heroes condensed. "boom!" Suddenly, there was a gunshot in the field. Everyone hasnt realized what happened. The big snake, whose arm was just broken by a shot, gritted its teeth like a conditioned reflex when its nerves were highly tense. Click. Momonosuke''s body, which he held in his mouth, suddenly broke into two pieces, falling to the ground with blood. This unexpected scene caused the atmosphere in the venue to suddenly stagnate. (End of this chapter) Chapter 770： They are dead Chapter 770 They are dead Due to the situation, the Nine Red Swords dare not act rashly. Despite their unwillingness, they could only acquiesce to Maude''s decision. They silently watched the snake who was screaming in panic after being cut off by Maude and fell to the ground. Such a scene does not bring them any pleasure. Unspeakable sadness, like a pair of big hands, pinching their hearts tightly. Riwa is dead, and Momanosuke is also dead. Will there be a future in the country of peace? The Chisao Nine Heroes looked dazed. In contrast, Yamato did not lose his fighting spirit because of Momanosuke''s death. Any feat must be accompanied by sacrifice. And these sacrifices will become the cornerstone of success. "Wa no country must be established anyway..." Yamato was also looking at the screaming snake. The past cannot be changed, but the future is. Yamato who accepted Momosukes death, knows clearly. The only obstacle on the road now is Kaido. Maud paced behind Orochi. Orochi heard Maudes footsteps, screamed, and crawled forward like crazy. The strong desire to survive is undoubtedly evident. "It''s noisy..." Maud looked at the snake blankly. Overlord color is released through the body, like a sledgehammer hitting the head of a big snake. The terrified snake lost consciousness on the spot. Without the call of the big snake, the court is much quieter. Maud picked up the body of the big snake, and then glanced at the corpses around the ground, as well as the various weapons that fell on the ground. The next step is to clean the battlefield. In addition to collecting the weapons scattered on the ground, there is also the real wealth of the big snake. Made thought of this, and was about to let his comrades come to clean the battlefield, when he saw Qing Pheasant and Lafayette bringing the unconscious Yu Ting Fan Zhong. From Jia Ya''s hands, to Maude fainting the snake. Lafayette and Green Pheasant have never had a chance to shoot. When he saw Yu Ting Fan Zhong abandon the big snake and escape, he also took the initiative to intercept Yu Ting Fan Zhong. "Captain, the little mice who escaped have been caught back." Lafayette threw one of the members of the Royal Court to the ground. Others did the same, throwing the stunned Yu Ting Fan to the ground. It was Cavendish who kept mumbling next to him. seems to be saying that this kind of [outside the spotlight] task is not something that [star] should do. However, no one is following him who keeps talking about ideas. Maud glanced at the members of the Royal Court who were caught by Lafayette and the others. Just now this group of guys decisively abandoned the big snake''s behavior, which still surprised Maude. "Kill it." Without much thought, Maude sentenced the Royal Court to death in an understatement. Chopping the grass and roots without leaving any threats is his consistent style. Hearing Maudes order, Lafayette drew out his sword without hesitation, and slayed the Royal Court fans who were brought by them. was also at this moment, Jia Ya fell from the air, squinting at the Chisao Nine Heroes. Mind moved slightly, and the many swords, guns, swords and axes inserted on the ground flew upward, hanging above the sky again. The nine chivalrous knights looked at Jaya with dread. The ability to manipulate islands and one hundred thousand sharp blades in the air, exerts pressure on them all the time. Maud nodded towards the landing Jia Ya. then ignored the existence of the nine knights of the red scabbard, and asked the companions to clean the battlefield and receive the wealth left by the big snake. And he is the custom to call Lai Luo. It is more important to take out the Eudemons in the snake body first than to receive the loot. "Eudemons is in the hands of this kind of guy, it''s not as good as an ordinary animal..." In the house on the side of the street, Luo looked at the unconscious snake. No blowing, no black. The big snake is the weakest capable person Luo has ever seen. "Really." Maud nodded in agreement. He and Luo had basically the same ideas. "Lets get started, take out this rare Eudemons." "Ok." Luo responded and raised his hand to open the field. After a familiar set of procedures, I quickly took out the devil fruit of the Eudemons species that was lodged in the snake''s body. This is a light green fruit, covered with snake scales and layers of patterns, which looks particularly rare. Maud took the newly-baked devil fruit from Luo, and whispered to himself: "Yachi...Speaking of which, Wano Country is indeed very similar to Japan..." In the middle of speaking, Maude stopped consciously. "Maud, what were you talking about?" Luo heard some unfamiliar nouns, and looked at Maude with curiosity and confusion. "It''s nothing." Maud shook his head slightly, and said casually. Seeing that Maude did not intend to say more, Luo did not go into it, he was not the kind of stalker. Maud condensed the tumbling memory in his mind, and when his thoughts moved, waves of shadows appeared in his palms, and the eight-qi big snake fruit was drawn into the shadow box. This is a rare Eudemons species, how to deal with it later, it''s a good idea to think about it. "21 stars..." Maud muttered to himself in his heart. Counting the Baqi Orochi phantom beast species that you just got, the number of devil fruits in the shadow box has reached a staggering 21. Great collector of devil fruits, worthy of the name. "Wait for Luo''s''chimerism'' research to be successful, these devil fruits should be consumed in a short time." Maud stared at the shadow wave in his palm, anticipating what might happen in the future. After a while. The shadow wave disappeared. Maud put his hand away and looked at Luo beside him. "Throw this corpse to the Chisao Nine Knights." "it is good." Luo heard this and dragged the corpse of the snake towards the outside of the house. According to Maudes order, Luo threw the corpse of the serpent in front of the Chisao Nine Heroes. The nine chivalrous heroes looked at the corpse of the big snake, with mixed feelings. Several minutes later. In a mansion, Yamato looked excited. "Maud, without your help, we would not be able to defeat Kaido!" Yamato put his hands on the table, ignoring the spring in front of him, leaning over and staring at Maude behind the table. Maud looked at Yamato, and said calmly: "I have no obligation to help those samurai." In order to repay his gratitude, Maude took the risk to stay and help Yamato deal with Kaido or Big.Mom, which is not impossible. However, the behavior of the Chisao Nine Heroes that they drew their swords without even moving their heads just now directly corrupted Maude''s perception of them. This also caused Maude to change his mind. Anyway, it is impossible for him now to risk helping this group of warriors. "But I really need your help, Maude...!!!" Seeing Maudes resolute attitude, Yamato suddenly became anxious, and his tone of voice gradually became imploring. She is very sure and sure. As long as Maude can agree to stay to deal with Kaido, then this battle against Kaido will be 100% victorious. Conversely, if Maud is unwilling to help. Those who stick to the country of Wano will definitely be ruthlessly defeated by Kaido, thus completely losing the opportunity to regain the country of Wano. Maud can appreciate Yamatos current mood. However, he has already made the decision to [not help the samurai], so no matter how Yamato begged, he would not stay and fight for the country. "Yamato." In private conversations, Maude did not use the name Mitian to call Yamato, but directly called Yamato''s real name. "Kaido, I will take care of it, but not now..." "" Yamato was startled when he heard the words. Maud looked at Yamato, and said seriously: "I can assure you...It won''t be long before I will make the Beast Pirate Group completely disappear, so you don''t need to be so anxious." "But now is a great opportunity not to be missed!" Yamato believes in the guarantee given by Maud. But-- Ghost Island was removed by Mord, the forces of the Beast Pirate Group suffered an unprecedented severe damage, and the serpent that was struggling with Kaido also fell. In such a situation, it is natural to take advantage of the victory to pursue and destroy the beasts and pirates in one go. "Opportunity?" Maud sighed lightly and said: "Have you forgotten what I said before?" "" Yamato''s expression condensed, and he said solemnly: "With that gorilla''s temperament, I don''t think he will come back to the country with an outsider to deal with you. He will only want to kill you by himself." "You know Kaido, so I think your think is okay, but you underestimated Big.Moms determination to kill me." Maud clasped his hands against his chin, his eyes were as calm as stagnant water, as if he hadn''t seen Yamato''s all-white scenery from beginning to end. "Why don''t I change my opinion, even if Kaido wants to kill me personally, but also wants to kill my Big.Mom personally, I will definitely ignore Kaido''s obstacles and run to the country of Wano arbitrarily, so the result is not What will change." "" Yamato heard this and couldn''t help being silent. Maude looked at the silent Yamato, and said, "Maybe you think I am the only hope that can help you defeat Kaido. Originally I didn''t mind staying, but it''s a pity... the group of samurai outside was ruined by myself. Your hope." "Maud..." Yamato had a bitter face, and stopped talking. In fact, she also knew that the fundamental reason Maude refused to stay was that Kinemon and their actions angered Maude. But after all, the two sides did not really move the knife. So she thinks this is a problem that can be undone. But she still underestimated Maude''s attitude. "Yamato." Maud put down his hand and got up and looked down at Yamato who was bitter. "I also said, you really don''t need to be so anxious, give me some time, I will solve the pirate group of beasts." "I can wait... but Kinemon and others..." Yamato raised his head slightly and looked at Maude with his eyes wide open. "If you insist on doing this for the samurai, then I respect your decision." Maud shook his head slightly. After all, Yamatos so-called inheritance is crazy enough to become Mitsuki Mida himself. Maud can imagine-- Identity, standpoint, and even soul must be substituted into the Yamato of Mitsuki Mita, who will only be wholeheartedly thinking about the group of samurai outside and the country of this wind and rain. Sorry then. Guangyue Mitian? I''m not familiar with it. Maud thought silently. Unable to get help from Maude, Yamato lowered his head, unable to hide his disappointment. Made stared quietly at Yamato who was close at hand. Although the time to get along is not long, Maude always feels that this woman is a natural contradiction. "Yamato." Maud suddenly said. "Ok?" Yamato suddenly raised his head to look at Maude, a meteor flashing away in his eyes. For a moment, she imagined that Maude had changed her mind. "I will leave half of my weapons and money." Maud followed closely, but it instantly disillusioned Yamato. "Weapons and money..." Yamato sighed, weakly said: "We don''t lack these, what we need is you!" "No, you are short of these supplies." "Eh?" "If you really want to stay in the country of Wano to deal with Kaido, then you can use the name of Guangyue to gather soldiers and horses as much as possible during the time before Kaido returns to the country of Wano. At that time, these weapons and money will show value." Made suggested softly. Listening to Maudes suggestion, Yamato frowned, and then he pressed his chin to think. It is completely feasible to summon soldiers and horses in the name of Guangyue. No matter how bad it is, there is money as a backing. But-- Yamato frowned and looked at Mod, and said in a low voice: "In the name of Guangyue, the soldiers and horses were summoned, but Momanosuke and Hikawa have encountered an accident..." "Isnt there still you "Hikaritsu Mita"?" Maude chuckled and then calmly said: "Listen well, if it is necessary to act in a certain name, then...Any despicable means and lies can be allowed. This is the truth from the navy. Learned." "" Yamato stared at Maud blankly. She had never experienced the term [father] from Kaido. When she listened to Maudes preaching, she had the illusion that Maude was her father in a daze. finally. Because of the grudge that Kinemon and the others provoked, Yamato still failed to persuade Mod to stay. And in front of the so-called Mitsuki Mitians last will, Maude also failed to persuade Yamato to give up the idea and wait for a better time. Early the next morning. Made left a lot of weapons and money, and then, under the watchful eyes of Yamato and even Kinweimen, he slowly left the country of Wano. Until this moment, Jinweimen and others have not had the courage to ask questions about Qiushui. After the Maud Pirates leave-- Nishimeemon and the others are to use the weapons and money left by Mord to gather all the troops that can come in handy nationwide. At last, is a decisive battle with Kaido! at the same time. is located in the southernmost part of the country of Hezhi, a poor rural area called Bianli Village near the sea. "Well" Rihe, who was accidentally hit by a big snake and flew into the sea, woke up faintly in a shabby room. "You are awake." As soon as ??rihe woke up, she heard an immature female voice. She struggled to open her eyelids and follow her reputation. A little girl with a short stature, a cute appearance, big round purple eyes and long dark lilac hair. "you are?" Ri and subconsciously asked. "Little girl Ayu is too!" seems to be the result of heavy rain for several days. Thousands of miles are cloudless today, and the sky is clear. Terror on the three-masted ship. Maud stared at the ghost island island flying on the left. "They are dead." Lafayettes voice came from behind. In the words of ??, they are naturally referring to Yamato who insisted on staying in Wano country and wanted to kill Kaido in one go. "Yamato should be fine, but as for the others... not necessarily." Maud slowly retracted his gaze toward the island of Ghost Island, and gently rubbed the handle of Qiushui''s knife with his thumb. (End of this chapter) Chapter 771： Kaido the Furious Chapter 771 Furious Kaido Not to mention whether Big.Mom will follow the country. Even if Kaido only came back, with the strength of the Scarlet Nine Heroes, there was no possibility of defeating Kaido at all. Add a Yamato, and the result will not change in any way. Maud, who has just left Wano Country, can already predict the fate of the group of samurai. In addition, you can also imagine Kaido''s reaction when he returned to the country of Wano and looked at the empty sea. The entire island has been moved away. Anyone who encounters this kind of thing will probably vomit blood for three liters on the spot. And the group of warriors will naturally become Kaido''s venting bag. "Captain, where are you going next?" In the room, Lafayette raised his head slightly and looked at Maude''s back. The trip to the ghost island was a complete victory. The people were saved, and the spoils were also obtained. Lafayette is a little curious about where his captains next destination is. "Dres Rosa." Maud answered Lafayettes question without much thought. Reilly and Jabba were rescued, but they have to recover their lost limbs as soon as possible. The pure gold mentioned by Tezolo two days ago... Although it is also one of the means of recovery, the elusive things are not worth waiting for. The last remaining method is the princess of the Tata clan who has the ability to heal fruits in Dresrosa. "Why go to Dres Rosa?" Lafayette didn''t know what Maude was thinking, but he asked without any scruples when he was puzzled. He knew that Maude had never cared about the so-called subordinate relationship. "There is a person who has the ability to eat the fruit of healing. It should be able to help Raleigh and Jabba recover their limbs." Maud is still gazing at the ghost island flying side by side with the terrifying three-masted ship outside the window. While helping Lafayette answer his doubts, his thoughts have drifted to Dresrosa first. The strongest ability to heal fruits is to restore all objects including [dead objects]. Every time Maude thinks of this ability, his mind will always diverge involuntarily, and then he involuntarily imagines This kind of resilience which is more similar to [Time Backward], maybe even the dead can be resurrected... Is it really possible? Maud didnt know. But compared to the restoring life that exists in the imagination, it should not be too much to restore the limbs. Its just that this resilience comes at a price, and it will consume the users life. This ability mechanism is exactly the same as Luo''s surgery fruit. As for how much life will be consumed by helping Leili and Jabba to restore their limbs. Maud has no way of knowing, let alone whether the person with the ability to heal fruits will agree to his request. But no matter what. He must help the two elders recover their limbs. Hearing Maudes answer, Lafayette did not continue to question. But he could also tell that Maude took this matter very seriously. at the same time. In the castle room of the horror three-masted ship. Relli and Jabba each sat in a wheelchair specially made for them by Frankie, looking at the direction of Wano country. Guangyue Mitian was once an irreplaceable member of the Roger Pirates. As the former partners of Mitsuki Mita, they should draw their swords to help after seeing the current situation of Wano Country. But they can do nothing now. I thought of entrusting this matter to Maude, but they quickly extinguished this terrible idea. "Unexpectedly, after Mi Tian disembarked, so many things would happen..." Reilly looked at the blue sky and white clouds and sighed. "Yup." Jaba also sighed with emotion. Came to the country of Wano once again, let him truly realize what is right and wrong, time has passed. I can feel the ruthlessness of the years... "I just want to go back to Mong Meng Island as soon as possible, instead of staying here and making trouble for the younger generation." A ray of red light flashed in Jaba''s eyes, and the partition wall looked at Jaya who was busy in the kitchen. Since he was rescued on board, Jaya has taken care of him in every possible way. This made him realize that staying on the boat is not always a way. Reilly did not answer, but his thoughts were similar to Jabba. "Do you think that Maude will let you go like this?" Xia Qi came to the two of them, holding a half-burned cigarette between her fingers. "" Reilly and Jabba did not speak, but looked at Shaqi who came next to them. Facing the sight of the two of them, Xia Qi raised his head and let out a puff of white smoke, and whispered: "Little Maude has found a way to help you recover your limbs, and the current course is on the way to that''place''. " "Ok?" Reilly and Jabba were slightly surprised. Xia Qi stared at the white smoke that had not yet dispersed in the sky, and said: "For you, Maude is really worried, but you shouldn''t always think about not causing trouble to the younger generation. Give me a good acceptance of Maude''s kindness. This may make Maude feel better. " "" Reilly and Jabba couldnt help being silent. Even though Xia Qi didn''t point it out, they still thought of the dead Sol for the first time. Perhaps for Maude, if he could do something for these two old guys, it would be equivalent to making up for the debt to Sol. "That kid..." Jaba sighed faintly, not knowing what to say for a while. Xia Qi glanced at Jabba and said softly: "Little Maude... always thinks about others." Outside the door. Bucky held the hip flask and pressed his back against the wall next to the door, listening to Shaqi and the others. After a long time. Bucky left quietly. Ten minutes later. Bucky finds Maude. "Little Red, what can I do for you?" Maud looked at Bucky who had come to look for him, and when he was surprised, he asked him what he was coming from. "Don''t call me the little red nose!!! How did your bad habit of picking nicknames for others come about!!!" Bucky automatically translated the [Little Red] in Maudes mouth into [Little Red Nose], and when he was stepped on the pain point, he yelled at Maude in a reflexive manner. Lafayette, who was in the same room, narrowed his eyes slightly after seeing that Bucky was so rude to Maud, and there was a little dangerous light. Its just that he noticed that Maude didnt seem to care about Buckys bad attitude, so he slightly curbed Buckys thoughts. Maud looked at the living treasure in front of him who heard [Little Red] as [Little Red Nose], nodded and smiled: "Okay, Little Red Nose." "This is pretty much the same." Seeing Maude changed his name, Bucky felt relieved at first, and then felt something was wrong. "Forget it, no matter..." Bucky shook his head slightly, remembering the business. "Maud, can you really restore the lost limbs of Uncle Raleigh and Uncle Jabba?" "I can only say that I am confident." Maud looked at Bucky, but didn''t say everything. At this time, he probably understood Bucky''s purpose. "I want to help!" Bucky met Maudes gaze with an extremely serious expression. He wants to do something for Uncle Raleigh and Uncle Jabba. Made thought for a while after hearing the words, and said straightforwardly: "You are so weak, maybe you can''t help you in any way." "what?" Bucky only felt an arrow hit in his body, and his face suddenly collapsed. In this powerful pirate group, he really has no capital to refute. "Little red nose, it''s actually enough for you to have this intention." Maude stretched out his hand and patted Bucky''s shoulder in a reassuring manner, and then said earnestly: "However, now you still think about how to become stronger. If you have no idea about the direction of ability development, please feel free to come and ask me. " "" Listening to Maude''s words, Bucky''s red nose trembled several times. After a while. Having been hit hard, he said with difficulty: "I see." "Well, then you go back to take care of Uncle Raleigh and Uncle Jabba, Little Red Nose." "it is good." Bucky always felt that something was wrong, but he didn''t think much about it, and after a sigh, he turned and walked towards the door. Lafayette watched Bucky leave, then looked at Maude, calmly said: "His strength is not very good, strictly speaking, he does not meet the conditions for boarding." "Little Red Nose''s current strength is indeed not very good, but not necessarily in the future." Maud looked at the open door. Little Red Nose, this life treasure, does not have the habit of knocking when entering the door, and he has no habit of closing the door casually when going out. Afterwards, I have to ask Perona to teach Little Red Nose the basic etiquette. "The captain is so sure because of Little Red Nose... Bucky''s devil fruit ability?" Lafayette was almost distorted by Maude. After changing his mouth in time, he looked at Maude with curiosity. "Well, the ability to be torn apart..." Maude nodded lightly, raised his hand to his chin, and pointed out: "That is an ability that is 100% immune to''slashing''. It can only be used on itself. It is a pity. I hope that Xiaohongzi I can grow a little bit better." In Maude''s view, the upper limit of the split ability is still quite high. Its just that the little red nose just thinks about finding treasures all day long, and has never thought about abilities. But-- Letting other people and foreign objects to pieces, it is estimated that you have to wake up to do it. Otherwise, with the ability to split, it is impossible for the little red nose to use the ability to split foreign objects. But Little Red Nose has never [split] other people and foreign objects. This shows that Little Red Nose can''t do this at all, and can only split herself up. Lafayette did not expect that long. He feels that even if Bucky has made progress in Devil Fruit ability, but he does not understand the armed color or the knowledge of the color, it is unlikely that he will become a qualified combat force. But the captain said so, he couldn''t refute anything. Lafayette was silent, while Maude was thinking about Bucky''s future. Luos surgical cutting ability can cut open the historical stone stele, which is known as indestructible. Perhaps Bucky has awakened his ability in the future, and he can also split the text of history. "Can I see this scene in my lifetime..." Maud shook his head slightly. Using Buckys urinary sex, let alone achieving the awakening ability, it may not even be possible to master the armed color. If you use legendary treasures to seduce him, there is still a possibility. time flies. Soon, a week passed. Due to the long distance, the terror three-masted ship was a long way from arriving at Dres Rosashang. During the period when the Mord Pirates went to Dresrosa, the new world was still turbulent, and events would happen every time. And these incidents are mostly caused by the legendary prisoners who escaped from the deep sea prison. A heavyweight prisoner pirate, can easily destroy a country without hindrance. In fact. Among the heavyweight prisoners who were lucky enough to escape from the Great Deep Sea Prison, except for the lonely red Barloric Lederfield who had no news, the rest caused irreparable turbulence to the world. Especially dangerous guys like Barrett, the evil successor, and Bundy Wald, the world destroyer, wherever they go, they must be accompanied by disasters. Ordinary people without the ability to protect themselves have become the most intuitive victims in the turmoil. The world government and navy have demonstrated their extraordinary confidence after abolishing the Qiwuhai system. Until now, the world has not really seen what the source of this confidence is. "The snake was killed..." In a large white-painted room, a man in a white robe with an abstract mask on his face is sitting cross-legged at a low table, playing with a small and delicate dagger. White robe, mask. This is the standard dress of CP0. At the other end of the low table, there is also a CP0 member wearing a mask sitting cross-legged. "That guy was killed. You know, he is a very important source of weapons. If it is cut off like this, it will be very worrying." "It''s the top that should be worried about, right." "That''s right, but the people who are''busy'' are us after all." "That''s right... so are you going there?" "Forget it, it''s not so peaceful there now, giggle..." "You seem to have some information?" "Yes, plundering is a routine operation for the pirates, but this time, the Mord Pirates group directly robbed the island of the ghosts, the stronghold of the beasts and pirates. You heard it right, it was looting. Walked the whole island." "Ok?!" "How terrible the four emperors will be, I don''t need to say you can imagine it?" "Baka, D. Maud... really can do anything." "This is also the root cause of the hatred of him from above. In short, let''s just wait and see." The country of harmony. The sky changes color. Thunder currents continue to run in the dark and thick clouds that are surging and rolling. On the earth, blood flows into a river. In the corpses, the remnants with broken blades are scattered everywhere. The silent people lying on the ground are mostly samurai costumes. "Ma, mamama... my old lady is laughing to death!!!" Big.Moms laughter resounded all over the world, overwhelming the thunder without any pressure. "Lingling, shut up for me!!!" Kaido in the form of a human and beast, holding a mace wrapped around a purple thunder, looked up at Big.Mom, who was stepping on a dark thundercloud and laughing wildly. In front of Kaido, there are a group of samurai who have been beaten to a half, and Yamato who also holds a mace. "Hey, it''s difficult for the young strong, Kaido." Big.Moms oppressive voice came from Leiyun: This is the first time my old lady has heard of the spectacle that the''base camp'' has been robbed directly. Such a funny thing, you want me to shut up, how could it be possible! !!!" "" Listening to Big.Mom''s words for granted, blue veins suddenly appeared on Kaido''s face, and his angry gaze swept across the warriors in front. The base camp was taken away. Is there anything more embarrassing than this? (End of this chapter) Chapter 772： The end of the country Chapter 772 End of the Kingdom of Peace The base camp built with countless energy was just taken away... There will never be anything more embarrassing than this. Kaido was furious. Compared to this, being betrayed by your own daughter is nothing more than a problem. "Mama, Mama...!!!" Big.Moms laughter sounded so harsh in Kaido. He hasn''t been able to shut up Big.Mom. after all. Although the nations were also attacked by Maud, it was not as miserable as him. The entire base camp was gone. Listening to the endless ridicule, Kaido was so angry that his veins suddenly appeared. He resisted the urge to give Big.Mom a stick, full of angry eyes, and turned to stare at Kinemon and other samurai. Big.Mom, who has been laughing at him, is not a suitable vent, but the group of warriors who know nothing about life and death in front of him can just be used to vent the fire first. As for Yamato who betrayed him, he wanted to stay at the end. "Except for Mita, you group of samurai... in my eyes, nothing." Kaido had fierce eyes, and raised the mace with purple arc flashing high. Seeing Kaido once again put on an attacking posture, Jinweimen and other warriors who looked embarrassed, all looked down. "Why is Kaido clear about our''preparation''...?" Nishimemon with bleeding on half of his cheek, gritted his teeth with an unwilling look. At this point of the fierce battle, he still cant understand... Why Kaido, who has just returned to Wano Country, knows where their troops are and how they prepare before the war. If it were not for this, they would not be caught off guard. "Nishimon..." Kanjuro held the paintbrush knife horizontally, like the effect of the injury, his body trembling very clearly. "Among us, there must be..." "shut up!" Nishimemon quickly stopped Kanjuro''s words. Kanjuro refused to obey, and said viciously: "Nishinemon, although I don''t want to think that way, but the matter is here, you must face up to this possibility...Among us, there should be a traitor, otherwise we can''t explain Kaido''s precise strike!!!" "Stop talking, especially at this time..." Nishimeemon pulled up the samurai long sword, staring at Kaido directly in front of him with piercing eyes. "Nishinemon, you are always like this, and you don''t want to face the problems that have occurred!!!" Kanjuro couldn''t listen to persuasion at all, and insisted on entangled in this topic. Lei Zang, who had never spoken, and the other Chi-squirt Nine Heroes were obviously affected. "Among us, there may really be traitors..." Raizou''s face was slightly pale, he could actually understand Kinemon''s current feelings, because as long as he thinks of a traitor among his friends who share the joys and sorrows, his heart will feel as painful as a knife. "Yes, am I not talking about this? There is indeed a traitor among us. This is an obvious fact!!!" Kanjuro held the paintbrush knife with one hand and held it high above his head. His tone of voice changed noticeably when he spoke loudly. Under the stunned gaze of the samurai, Kanjuro suddenly turned around. While exposing his back to Kaido, he faced the brothers who were walking hand in hand, slowly showing a cold smile. "Boom -!" Thunder pierced the sky. Between heaven and earth suddenly bright as day. Through the thunder light, Kinemon Gate and other samurai all clearly saw Kanjuro''s expression at this moment. "Kanjuro, you..." The crowd hadn''t turned around for a while, and they looked at Kanjuro who looked very cold. That look, that look. In the eyes of Jinweimen and others, how strange it is. "Don''t understand yet?" Kanjuro smiled in Yinsi, and said every word: "I''m. That''s. That. Nie. Tie." "Boom -!" There was another thunder between heaven and earth. rang in the ears of Jinweimen and others, and exploded in their hearts. Looking at the unfamiliar Kanjuro, Kinemon and others were stunned. "Hahaha, look at your current expressions, it''s really funny, this feeling is really wonderful!!!" Kanjuro raised his head and laughed wildly, tears bursting out of his laughter. The reason why he unscrupulously exposed his back to Kaido is not because the status of the **** can protect him from harm. In fact. From the moment Osna-General died, Kanjuro was mentally prepared to meet the perfect curtain call. In order to make his actor''s life complete. He wants to embrace death as a actor at this moment. Satire or funny. In this way, in the identity of the Scarlet Sword Nine Heroes, together with this group of friends who had been deceived by him for many years, died under Kaido''s mace. Nishinemon and the crowd looked at Kanjuro who was smiling so crazy, they couldn''t believe their eyes. "Why, why...!!!" Nishimemon''s eyes are about to split. Kanjuro''s words and deeds are like a saw, which saw their minds and bodies in pieces. This is no longer a betrayal that can be simply said... This is holding a knife, plucking their hearts piece by piece, and then sprinkling salt and trampling on it. "Nishinaemon, my best friend..." Kanjuro slowly converged his laughter, and could vaguely feel the sharp edge coming from behind, that was the touch brought by Kaido''s accumulating moves. "At the last moment of my life, please allow me to introduce myself again. My real name is...Kanjuro Kurotan." "!!!" Hearing this harsh surname, the nine chivalrous knights suddenly looked ashamed. "Thunder and gossip!" At the same time, Kaido''s voice was mixed with cold killing intent, and it resounded across the audience in an instant. A shock wave carrying a purple thunder light suddenly came behind Kanjuro. The bright light full of danger, enveloping Kanjuro first, followed by the samurai Akasaku in front of Kanjuro. "Boom!!!" The purple thunder shock wave ran over everyone. After a few breaths. The glare goes away. A huge gap appeared on the ground. Nine knights, the samurai, and even Yamato, all lying in the chasm. Except for Yamato, everyone else is dying. As for Kanjuro, who was the first to bear the brunt, he had already lost his life the moment he was struck by thunder and gossip. "Kaido, isn''t that guy yours?" Big.Mom stepped on the thundercloud and descended, looking at Kaido who had shot Kanjuro with some doubts. Kaido put away his mace and said blankly: "This is his own request, and I just fulfilled my promise and let him go on the road contentedly." "Mar, Mamama... what a weird guy." Big.Mom sneered and glanced at Kanjuro''s body like a rag bag. As a betrayer, go to die with the betrayed. What kind of brain does it take to do such a thing? Big.Mom couldn''t figure it out, and didn''t think about it at all. He turned his eyes and looked at Yamato who was struggling to get up. "Kaido, my old lady can help you solve this problem." "" Kaido knew the meaning of Big.Mom''s words, did not speak, but looked at Yamato in silence. (End of this chapter) Chapter 773： Maud: You can go there together. Chapter 773 Maud: You can go together. The Country of Harmony, Bianli Village. "Little Zi, are you leaving now? But your body...hasn''t been fully recovered yet, right?" At the broken entrance, Xiaoyu who learned that Rihe was about to leave, looked reluctant to leave. "Ok." Rihe reached out his hand and gently stroked Xiaoyu''s head. At the time when the situation in the country is not yet clear, she dared not speak her real name, so that it caused trouble for Xiaoyu or Bianli Village. "Thank you for your care during this time, Xiaoyu..." Rihe smiled and looked at Xiaoyu, but she felt a little guilty in her heart. Xiaoyu was enjoying the caress of Niwa, glancing from the corner of her eyes to the gloomy sky, and worried: "Sister Xiaozi, it seems to be raining outside, otherwise you will leave tomorrow. "No way, sister has important things." Day and withdrawing the hand, also look at the sky outside. I dont know why, there is always a lingering anxiety in her heart. "Rumble..." The sky full of black clouds resounded with muffled thunder. The violent wind that whizzed by, gradually took hold. Sun and Silence watched as the weather became worse and worse. This situation is really not suitable for going out. But the inexplicable uneasiness that emerged from the bottom of my heart, just like the current weather, became more and more intense. Rihe felt that he could not wait any longer. She wants to find brother Momanosuke and them quickly. "Sister Xiao Zi, you can stay overnight." Listening to the movement outside, Xiaoyu looked at Rihe very worried. Rihe smiled at Xiaoyu. "Xiaoyu, when I finish my work, I will see you." "But..." Xiaoyu looked at the inclement weather outside. Rihe raised his hand and touched Xiaoyu''s head again, then turned and left. "Kaido, if you can''t do it, let the old lady come!" Big.Mom looked at Yamato who was gasping for breath with a cold expression. As the heir of Kaido''s bloodline, Yamato''s strength is beyond doubt. However, she is facing the Four Emperor Kaido and Big.Mom. Even if she is superior in strength, she has no chance of winning. The reason why he can still stand now is only because Kaido left his hands. Big.Mom saw it, so she proposed to start it. "My business is not your turn to take care of, Lingling..." Kaido glanced at the nosy Big.Mom with an unhappy expression. "Hmm." Big.Mom snorted a few times and reminded in a negative test: "The betrayer should have the end of the betrayer, even if it is a biological child." "" The green veins that Kaido had just disappeared, this will emerge uncontrollably again. At that time, he shouldnt have told the woman next to him that Maude was in Wonokuni. Kaido took a deep breath and once again resisted the urge to hit Big.Mom with a stick. "Huh, Huhu..." Yamato is holding a mace, most of his body weight is pressed on the mace. Only in this way, she will not fall to the ground. "It failed..." Yamato''s chest was violently ups and downs, and his face looked like dead gray at the samurai who fell to the ground around him. Even without Kanjuros betrayal, with their combat power, there is absolutely no chance of winning in front of Kaido and Big.Mom. Not to mention Kaido and Big.Mom also bring a very powerful team. is already the end of Yamato, and glanced at the army standing behind Kaido and Big.Mom. In this situation, there is no hope at all. Under the influence of depressed will, Yamato Jiyu is about to fall to the ground. "If you can''t fall down, you will die...and you will die standing up!" Between the electric light and flint, Yamatos mind flashed the figure of Mitsuki Mita, his eyes shrank suddenly, clenching the roots of his teeth and using the last strength to stabilize his shaky body with difficulty. Up to now, what she can do is to die as heroic as Guangyue Mitian back then! Kaido looked at Yamato who was struggling to support her facelessly. As Big.Mom said, the betrayer should have the end of the betrayer, even his biological children. Kaido knows, if Big.Mom encounters such a thing. With the style of that woman, she would definitely take away the life of the children who betrayed her without hesitation. But there is a saying, Big.Mom has a bunch of children on his knees, and Kaido has only one daughter. Perhaps this is the reason why Kaiduo has not been able to start. But anyway, Yamato betrayed him and betrayed the entire group of beasts and pirates. "Yamato." Kaido came to Yamato, looked down at Yamato, and said indifferently: "Do you have anything else to say?" "" Yamato did not speak, but grinned with blood-stained teeth, and then tremblingly raised his mace. The movement is so difficult, as if the mace is as heavy as a kilo. Looking at Yamato''s final stubbornness, a black-red arc flashed in Kaido''s eyes. The aura that is so cold to the bone, exudes from that sturdy body. He was irritated by Yamato''s last action. Until now, he still can''t understand. Why did I raise such a white-eyed wolf? I dont even understand how Mitian, who has been dead for many years, brainwashed Yamato into this way. With incomprehensible doubts, Kaido silently raised his mace. But after all, he still wanted to give Yamato another chance. After all, in his vision and plan, Yamato must take the seat of general in Wano Country. Thinking that as long as all the resistance forces in the Kingdom of Japan, including the Guangyue clan, disappear, this daughter who has made him feel bad will know how to look back. Yamato looked up at the mace in Kaido''s hand, and the figure of Maude and Ace flashed in his mind. "Failed to keep the agreement with you, Ace..." "Maybe I should listen to you, Maude..." Yamato muttered to himself in his heart, slowly closing his eyes. In addition to thunder in his ears, there was also a sharp cracking sound of mace smashing into the air. But the expected heavy hitting feeling did not come as promised. "Clang!!!" The sudden sound of Jinming made Yamato suddenly open his eyes. What catches your eyes is an unexpected figure from the back. "Maud?" Yamato looked blankly at Maude, who appeared suddenly and blocked Kaido''s attack for her. Maud did not respond to Yamato, and his gaze crossed the Qiushui and the mace, and fell on Kaido''s slightly stunned face. "Since this distance allows me to teleport over, lets give it a try." As if talking to himself, Maude said, turning his eyes to look at Big.Mom who was stepping on the thundercloud not far away. "Look at how far I can fight with one enemy two..." "Is it that **** shadow ability again, Bekay D. Mord!!!" The astonishment on Kaido''s face quickly faded, replaced by an icy killing intent, and the full release of the armed color and overlord color passed along the palm to the mace. Maud noticed it for the first time, but he didn''t have the plan to carry it hard. Before Kaido continued to use his force, he temporarily avoided his sharp edge, holding Yamato and retreating rapidly. "Boom!" As Maude retreated, Kaido''s mace hit the ground. The terrifying power suddenly smashed the ground into a big hole. Big.Mom stepped on the thundercloud and landed on Kaido''s side, and his murderous eyes swept towards Maude. "Did you just say one enemy two?!" Maud appeared suddenly, which can be said to be an unexpected thing. But Big.Mom, who was eager to cramp and pull out Maude, focused on the words Maude had just said. Kaido retracted his mace and looked at Maude coldly. "Why, don''t you understand?" Facing the cold eyes of the two heavyweights, Maude let go of Yamato, his eyes calm, and his sword was in front of him. "I said, I want to hit both of you alone...Of course, the group behind you should go together." "!!!" Big.Mom heard this, his bloodshot eyes widened. "My old lady wants to see, where are you emboldened and able to say these self-righteous things!!!" "Are you emboldened..." Maud smiled. (End of this chapter) Chapter 774： Fight alone two four emperors Chapter 774 Fighting alone against two four emperors Emboldened? Mauds confidence is the ability of Shadow Fruit. allows him to flash to the ghost island from a long distance, and also allows him to flash back to the terrifying barque at any time. Its just... Long-distance shifting and shadowing is not without cost. Only one teleport took out a third of Mauds physical strength. In other words, if Maude wants to return to the terrifying three-masted ship, he must have at least one third of his physical strength. If the remaining physical strength is not enough also means that Maude cannot change his shape to the terrifying three-masted ship, so he has to face the Beast Pirates and Big.Mom Pirates alone. At that time, I have to confess 100% here. But Maude is not panicking. Because there are nearly a hundred shadow supplies stored in the cassette. As long as he is willing, even if his energy is exhausted, he can recover his energy through shadow supplies, and then disappear in front of Kaido and Charlotte Lingling anytime and anywhere. Maud is aware of his family affairs, but others dont know where his confidence lies. The members of the Beast Pirate Group and Big.Mom Pirate Group only think that Maude is really arrogant and unspeakable. "Ma, mamama..." Seeing Mauds emboldened and slightly contemptuous smile, Charlotte Lingling laughed in anger. "Napoleon! Prometheus!" Charlotte Lingling shouted Homitz''s name with a roar. Although they did not issue orders, Napoleon in the double-horned hat with individual consciousness and the lodged soul, and Prometheus, the little sun, all knew instantly. "Okay, Mom!" The blade formed by Napoleon in the double-horned hat suddenly skyrocketed, and Prometheus turned into a raging flame attached to Napoleon''s blade. The Napoleon long knife that Charlotte Lingling held in her hand instantly turned into a huge flame knife. Being stepped on by her, she was constantly in the dark thundercloud of electric discharge. The whole image looks, exuding an amazing sense of oppression. "Prestige!" No more nonsense, Charlotte Lingling was full of firepower under her anger. Napoleon''s long knife wrapped in flames was raised high with both hands by her, and then slashed towards Maude. The long flame blade slashed down, and a shock wave entwining the flame vortex was born in response to the situation, engulfing a powerful momentum, and attacking Maude frontally. Along the way the shock wave passed, the space was distorted. The power of horror is undoubtedly obvious. "Broken obstacles!" Facing Charlotte Lingling''s amazing destructive power, Maude never retreats, picking up the Qiu Shui long knife, and also chopped out a shock wave entwined with black and red arcs. Two cylindrical shock waves collided in mid-air in the blink of an eye. At the moment of the collision, an extremely dazzling light burst from it. Followed by the vented terrifying energy, as well as ripples of air waves, frantically rushing to all directions. Charlotte Lingling, who stepped on Thundercloud Zeus, smiled grinningly to face the engulfing waves. The icy gaze seemed to pass through all obstacles, nailing Mord to the ground. And Maude also stood still in the face of the surging air wave, calmly watching the surging power of the shock wave that kept venting the energy. Facing the wave, evenly divided. This is also a manifestation of Mauds current strength. Without the increase of [Shadow Collection] and [Pisces Circulation], you can face Charlotte Lingling, who is a natural monster. The members of the Beast Pirates and Big.Mom Pirates were either shocked or afraid to look at Maude who used a trick to resist Charlotte Lingling''s attack. The terror collision just now was seen by them, and they knew that the power of it was definitely beyond their ability to contend. This is the strength of the four emperors... Many pirates are full of solemn expressions. Yamato, who was protected by Maude, opened his eyes wide to watch the collision between the prestige and the broken barriers. "Sure enough... only Maude can deal with that kind of monster..." Yamato whispered in his heart. She didn''t know how Maude, who had been away for many days, appeared in front of her instantly. She only knows... At the beginning, he could not get Maudes assistance, so he should follow Maudes suggestion, and dont even think about blocking Kaido who has just returned to Wano. If you had listened to Mauds words back then, maybe you wouldnt have to suffer such a terrible defeat today. Between the electric light and flint, Yamato''s thoughts turned a lot, but he shook his head quickly. Something has happened, and thinking about it now is just a sharp increase in regret. "Yamato." Suddenly, Maudes voice came from the front. Yamato heard the sound, and looked at Maud like a conditioned reflex. "Escape." Maud didn''t turn his head or turn around, his calm and unwavering gaze pointed directly at Kaido and Charlotte Lingling, who exuded a powerful aura. "Escape?" Hearing Maudes words, Yamato was stunned for a moment, and immediately glanced at the dying samurai. The two heirs of Guangyue both died at the hands of the black charcoal serpent. And this particularly tragic battle has stifled the last hope of the Guangyue clan to regain the country of Japan. Now, where can we escape? Such a sentence emerged in Yamato''s heart, just standing in place without any action. Seeing Yamato indifferent by seeing and hearing, Maude frowned slightly. "Hey, Lingling, this guy is Lao Tzu''s prey!" Kaido, in the form of humans and beasts, walked to Charlotte Lingling''s side with a mace, his eyes full of icy killing intent locked on Maude. His strong desire to kill Maud with his own hands was fully revealed at this moment. "Mah, Mama Ma... the old lady came all the way, not to listen to you talking nonsense, to tell you Kaido, that **** fellow must die by the old lady''s knife!" Charlotte Lingling lowered her head slightly and looked down at Kaido with cold eyes. She wanted to get rid of Maude''s mind by her own hands, and she was no weaker than Kai. "Lingling, whose territory do you think you are now?" Kiduo heard the words, a sharp red light burst out in his eyes, and said coldly in an extremely cold tone: "This is not the world!" "The site? You actually said the site? Ma, Mama...!" Hearing Kaidos words, Charlotte Lingling couldnt help but laugh out loud: Before the old lady kills that guy, I can give you a chance to ask him where to move your''Ghost Island Site''. "!!!" Kaido was furious, and the overlord color arc flashed on his sturdy body. The members of the Beast Pirate Group and Big.Mom Pirate Group are all staring at Kaido and Charlotte Lingling who are arguing. They never thought that the two four emperors who had been in the ocean for many years would quarrel about this kind of thing. And the person who made this scene was the Bekay D. Mord who made them very jealous. Kaido and Charlotte Lingling are still fighting for sovereignty, but Maude is not interested in watching them quarrel. "Life is returned, partially strengthened!" "Ming Di!" Maud''s arm suddenly expanded in a circle, and Qiu Shui in his hand flashed out a black and red arc. ! Maud shook his arm abruptly and threw the autumn water that was entwined with the overlord''s color. The autumn water wrapped in black and red electric lights broke through the air, swift as thunder, and came to Charlotte Lingling in an instant. "Ok?!" Charlotte Lingling was taken aback, and when she noticed the Qiushui that was flying straight in, it was too late to raise her sword to parry. She could only lean sideways abruptly, and in a posture that looked rather funny, she dodged the flying autumn water dangerously and dangerously. Qiu Shui, who was dodged by her, went over her body in this way. But the next moment. Maud appeared obliquely above Qiushui without any warning, and his right hand protruding out accurately grasped the hilt of Qiushui''s knife that was flying at high speed. "Shadow Fang!" Maud, holding the handle of Qiushui''s knife, twisted in mid-air, and with the help of the strong centrifugal force of Qiushui''s flying through the air, he slashed a crescent-shaped chopping wave with sharp teeth at the edge of Charlotte Lingling. . Charlotte Lingling unexpectedly was hit by Maudes Shadowfang in a blink of an eye. Boom! Crescent Slash Wave exploded on Charlotte Lingling''s side. The powerful impact that poured out in an instant, smashed Charlotte Lingling''s bloated body fiercely away. "Mom!" Thundercloud Zeus carrying Charlotte Lingling, she looked at Charlotte Lingling flying out like a cannonball with fear in her eyes. Just as his yelling was uttered, his thundercloud-like body was torn into dozens of pieces by the slashing wave that had spilled over. "Ohhhhhh!!!" Seeing such a change, Kaido was not surprised, but was so excited that he held up his mace. "Thunder and gossip!" Wrapped around the overlord-colored mace, surrounded by purple arcs. Suddenly, the thunder rushed out. Kaido even took a mace and disappeared instantly. Maud, who had just stabilized his figure, didn''t seem to have thought about it, but he turned his feet against the ground, twisted and swung Qiu Shui towards the empty space. ! A mace flashing with purple thunder appeared abruptly where the Qiushui knife fell. Two forces from different directions, through their respective weapons, suddenly collided together. Amidst an extremely loud scream. Sparks, like magma, burst out from where the autumn water and mace collided. followed. A terrifying blade wind swept across from the feet of Maude and Kaido, and cut numerous deep scars on the rocky ground that they passed along the way. When the Yu Wei weakened, Kaido''s thunderous gossip was so steadily held back by Maude. Until this moment, the members of the Beast Pirate Group and Big.Mom Pirate Group who were on the sidelines outside the battle circle reacted. They were extremely shocked as they watched a face-to-face cut Charlotte Lingling into the air, and then turned around to steadily take care of Maude, who was steadily holding Kaido''s gossip. "Only alone...!!!" "That guy... is he really going to fight against Kaido-sama and Big.Mom alone..." "He is looking for death!!!" "I have never seen Master Kaido and Big.Mom join forces, but I am sure that in this world, there will never be anyone who can defeat Master Kaido and Big.Mom under the joint!!!" "Brother Perrospero, are you going to help mom?" "Idiot, have you not figured out the situation when it''s been?! If you rush to help your mother now, without Maud''s action, Kaido will definitely throw you into the air, and even your mother will kill you!" "how come" "The first time I saw my mother''s murderous intent was so strong that she...definitely would not allow others to intervene in this battle." "Just watch it here..." "The strength of Bajia D. Maude is indeed terribly strong, but... Want to single-handedly defeat the two Four Emperors who have joined forces? It''s so laughable!!!" Everyone in the ??Beast Pirate Group and Big.Mom Pirate Group are all looking at the battle circle intently. Each of them can clearly understand the killing intent of Kaido and Charlotte Lingling, and they also know that these two adults will not let them intervene in this battle. Simultaneously-- They didn''t think that Maude could turn up any storm in front of the two four emperors. They are very sure about this. In this world full of powerhouses, there is absolutely no one who can defeat two four emperors at the same time. Within the battle circle. The continuous strength of Mord and Kaido rushed to each other through their weapons. The conflict between Qiushui and the mace, flashing black and red arcs. The eyes of each other passed through the black-red arc, intertwined in mid-air. "It is commendable to be able to use the''Overlord Color Entangling'' so skillfully at a young age." Kaido held mace in both hands, and while exerting crazily pressure, he looked at Maude coldly. Some things can be made clear as long as they confront each other. When Maude parried the thunderous gossip, Kaido understood... The guy in front of him who had not seen him for many days, in a very short time, not only comprehended the technique of overlord color winding, but also used it skillfully. This kind of unreasonable talent can no longer be described by the word monster. Can''t let him continue to grow...! ! ! In Kaido''s heart, only the thought of killing Mord on the spot was left. Whether he waited for Maude''s reaction, Kaido opened his mouth towards Maude while exerting his force to hold Maude Qiushui, and a heat was revealed in his mouth. The blue dragon form of the Eudemons species possesses elemental abilities such as fire, wind, and thunder. Kaido in the form of humans and beasts can still use these elemental abilities. In just one or two seconds, the heat mass that Kaido had brewed had accumulated enough energy. Just before Kaido sprayed the heat on Maudes face, a shadow slash appeared out of thin air, crossing the contrasting autumn water and mace, and slashing on Kaidos face at a faster speed. Shadow avoid, change! Maude expressionlessly watched the shadow slash firmly fall on Kaido''s face. Boom! The shadow slash is deeply embedded in Kaido''s face. Kaido was caught off guard, a wave of air exploded from his face, and his upper body suddenly leaned back. Slightly out of balance, the body is unable to withstand Qiushui. Kaido stepped back two steps. But Maude took a step backwards, and Qiu Shui, which quickly retracted, rested on his shoulders. "Hegemony. Break the barrier!" The autumn water resting on his shoulders cuts forward like an arrow from the string, a cylindrical shock wave exuding dazzling light. Kaido was able to stabilize his body, and his eyes were filled with a burst of dazzling light. In the next moment, the cylindrical shock wave hit his chest! ''S sudden but extreme attack caused Kaido''s body to bend into shrimps, and immediately followed in Charlotte''s footsteps, flying upside down like a cannonball. Maud maintained the posture of the knife, and looked at Kaido who was flying backwards with no expression on his face. Clashes down several times. First Zhanfei Charlotte Lingling, then Zhanfei Kaido. Regardless of the effect, Maude can be regarded as completely out of the momentum. "It doesn''t feel bad." Maud whispered to himself softly. He knew that it was impossible to win the victory by fighting the two four emperors alone with his current strength. But it doesnt matter. His original intention to take the initiative to lead the battle was to see how far he could achieve it. Outside the battle circle. With Perrospero and Kuyin, the people of the first beast pirate group and Big.Mom pirate group, when they saw this scene, all their faces were dull. "how can that be" Jump left and right between divided chapters and no chapters... If you divide chapters, you can complete the goal of 1,000 chapters faster... and then finish the book. (End of this chapter) Chapter 775： He... is also a well-deserved four emperor. Chapter 775 He... is also the well-deserved Four Emperors. The most powerful thing about Mingdi in Feiying Stream is not the super penetrating power conferred by the overlord color, but the unexpected two-stage shifting attack. With this ability, Maude caught Charlotte Lingling by surprise with one move. When Charlotte Lingling avoided Qiushui, she didn''t expect that Maude would teleport with Qiushui between the sparkling flints. caught off guard, he was slashed by Mord. Immediately afterwards, Maude hurriedly steadily resisted Kaido''s thunderous gossip that was mixed with sneak attacks. And in the process of wrestling, with a move similar to Roger''s unique trick of Evasion Blade, the unsuspecting Kaido blasted out. A four emperors were slashed with one knife. This kind of scene that resembles a fantasy is indeed staged in front of everyone in the Beast Pirates and Big.Mom Pirates. Shocked, shocked. Everyone present couldn''t believe their eyes. Maud, who made such a feat, was not at all complacent. Stopped flying Charlotte Lingling and Kaido within a few rounds, just the beginning. Next, is the real confrontation, the real fierce battle! "bring it on" Maud raised Qiushui, pointed at Charlotte Lingling and Kaido in the distance with the tip of the knife, and said every word: "Let me experience... the so-called gap." in order to be able to cross over in the future. The following sentence was taken by Maude in his heart. It seemed to have heard Maude''s words. Charlotte Lingling, who was cut and flew out, suddenly got up from the ground. Twisted facial features, like evil spirits crawling out of hell. "My mother...absolutely, absolutely will kill you!!" Charlotte Lingling glared at Maude, full of killing intent, and squeezed out between her teeth. Napoleon''s long knife and the little sun Prometheus, who hosted part of her soul, were all affected by her anger. The naked eyes, without exception, turned red, and circles of irises appeared. Thundercloud Zeus, who had been chopped into dozens of pieces by the aftermath, quickly recovered and flew back to Charlotte Lingling. Zeus, who usually looks simple and honest, was also affected by Charlotte Lingling''s emotions. His human face became angry and ferocious, and the dark clouds were filled with terrifying thunder currents. Charlotte Lingling leaped lightly and stepped on Zeus, who was constantly discharging. "Rush over." Charlotte Lingling raised up the Napoleon''s long knife that was entwined with raging flames, and gave orders to Zeus. "Okay, Mom!" The body of Zeus, which had accumulated countless lightning, suddenly flew to Maud at high speed in the air. at the same time. Kaido also quickly got up from the ground. The shadow blade entwined with the overlord''s color just now broke through his defense without accident, causing some damage to him. But in the face of the resilience of the awakened phantom beast species, this level of damage is nothing. "Bah." Kaido turned his head to the ground and spit out blood, then couldn''t help laughing. "Ohhhhhhh!!!" Although he lost in the match, he was not as angry as Charlotte Lingling, but showed an excited smile. In this world, there are only a handful of top powerhouses who can dominate the top of the mountain. Kaido admits that Maude is one. But there are not many places on the top of the mountain, so he wants to beat Maude, who came from behind. "Don''t you fall too fast, Bajia D. Mord...!!!" Kaido was excited and laughed, but he transformed into a blue dragon form. The huge and sturdy body was lifted by the fire cloud and flew into the sky. Dark clouds are surging and thunder sounds. Snake-like lightning, winding and flickering in the sky and clouds behind Kaido''s body. The self-healing effect possessed by the animal system is the strongest and most efficient under the animal form. Kaido, who has transformed into a blue dragon, only needs to maintain this form for dozens of seconds to eliminate the damage caused by the shadow blade. Simultaneously. The long-range attack methods in the form of the blue dragon are very many. In the process of self-healing from the injury, it can completely suppress Mord. "Bad wind!" Kaido opened his huge mouth and sprayed several giant wind blades towards Maude below. ৡ! The wind blade broke through the air, but within a second or two, it flew over Charlotte Lingling''s head and directly attacked Maude. "Ok?" Charlotte Lingling looked at the wind blade flying towards Maud, her face collapsed slightly, and she roared: "Kaido, the old lady just said that the **** **** is the prey of the old lady!!" "Oh oh, I also said, this is Lao Tzu''s site, it is not your turn to be here!" Kaidos voice came into Charlotte Linglings ears with bursts of muffled thunder. Charlotte Lingling''s face suddenly became ugly. At this moment, there was a piercing sound in the field. But it was Maude who swung his knife and cut off the giant wind blades that Kaido opened his mouth. Such a highly cutting attack technique is nothing in front of Qiu Shui who is entwined with the overlord''s color and is known for its hardness. Maud cut off the wind blade without even exerting too much effort. Seeing that Maude easily defuse Kaido''s attack, Charlotte Lingling also ignored Kaido, and drove Zeus to close the distance between Kaido and Maude as quickly as possible. Its like being afraid that the prey will be snatched by Kaido. "Fire in the sky!" As the distance narrowed, Charlotte Lingling did not directly swing the knife, but tore a flame from Prometheus with her bare hands, and immediately threw it towards Maude. The flame that was thrown out rose in midair against the wind, and instantly turned into a towering pillar of fire, covering Maude from top to bottom. "The scale and power of this flame is stronger than the "Yan Di" of Huoquan Ace..." Maud''s eyes condensed slightly, and he pointed the sword at the majestic pillar of fire coming from the top. As the mind moved slightly, countless shadows gathered beside Maude among the electric light and flint. "Shadow flow, everything is simulated." Mauds eyes reflected bursts of fire, and the shadow under his control re-enacted Charlotte Linglings heavenly fire in the blink of an eye. "Boom!" The dark pillar of fire collided with the crimson pillar of fire in mid-air. Between heaven and earth, a black and red curtain was suddenly pulled out. "It turned out to be the same move..." Seeing the fire in the sky blocked by the flame of shadow, Charlotte Lingling was taken aback. She rarely used her brain, and planned to use the fire from the sky to create an attack opportunity. But I didnt expect that the fire in the sky would be blocked like this. Charlotte Lingling didn''t think much, and drove Zeus through the black and red curtain of flames, and came to Maude. "Thunder Fire. Broken Blade!" Carrying Napoleon''s long knife wrapped in flames and thunder, it slashed towards Maude. Facing this terrifying blow, Maude, who used everything to resist the fire of the sky, had plenty of time to escape. just Made took the risk and flashed back to the island of ghosts just to determine the gap with the four emperors. and so- From the moment Charlotte Lingling made the move. Mauds thinking is very clear. This wave of offensive can be avoided, but it is not necessary. "Feng Mo. Jueying Slash!" The flame and thunder is approaching, Maude quickly drew the ferret long knife, crossed it with Qiushui, and then faced the thunder fire that Charlotte Lingling had cut down. Broken blade! As the weapons of the two sides were about to meet, a group of black and red thunder pulp suddenly burst out. followed. Countless black and red arcs spread in mid-air, as if torn the space with countless cracks. Through the bursting arc, he could clearly see that the weapons of Maude and Charlotte Lingling did not conflict with each other. this is Overlord color space collision. Click, click! A black-red arc flashed and spread, crackling and falling on the ground around. The seemingly thick rock ground suddenly cracked and collapsed. "A little devil..." Feeling the equal power from Napoleons long knife, Charlotte Lingling was slightly surprised. "Don''t think that you can block the power of my old mother!!" Charlottes heart was filled with indescribable anger, and the thick arms holding the knife suddenly burst out of small snake-like veins. The body of the monster born that day exudes a strong and terrifying aura in abruptness. Perhaps the change brought about by the boiling emotions, Charlotte Lingling''s power suddenly soared. The Napoleon''s long knife wrapped in the thunder flames pressed down the crossed autumn water ferrets. "What a veritable monster..." The confrontation at close range, Maude deeply realized the most terrifying part of Charlotte Lingling. If it werent for the existence of Hunters Notes... Only relying on years of growth, no one can compete with Charlotte Lingling. "But do you think I just blocked your attack?" Maud''s eyes narrowed slightly. The carpet-like shadow of Sealing Demon Jue Yingzhang quickly spread from the ground to under Charlotte Lingling. "Fly high for me!" A ray of red light flashed through Mod''s eyes slightly. The carpet-like shadow suddenly materialized, turning into layers of pitch-black building blocks, rising from the bottom to the top, and slamming against the clouds of Zeus. ! The dark shadow building block directly penetrated Zeus''s cloud body, and then directly flying Charlotte Lingling, who was out of balance, into the air. Charlotte Lingling, who had already suppressed Maud with her strength, was just like she was cut flying by [Ming Di], but she also didn''t notice Maud''s hand. The sturdy bear-like body flew into the air. Maud raised his head to look at Charlotte Lingling who was flying above him, and then pulled back both knives. Above the snow-like ferret blade and the dark red Qiushui blade, both are coiled by the black and red arcs that have been transformed into the overlord color. "Ming Di. Yin and Yang!" Maud''s arm holding the knife suddenly swelled, bursting into blue veins. Gathering is complete. Just as Maude was about to throw the two swords coiled around the king''s color at Charlotte Lingling, a dazzling heat of high temperature struck him straight across half of the sky. This heat with amazing destructive power is Kaido''s attack. I dont know whether it was intentional or unintentional. The timing of this heat hit can just help Charlotte Lingling out of the siege. Made instantly dispelled the idea of ??attacking Charlotte Lingling, and turned to swing the two knives to cut off the heat in the air. The heat that was split in half fell on the left and right sides, causing a violent explosion. Heat waves, strong winds, fires. The various light and shadow phenomena produced by the explosion rendered a layer of eye-catching luster on Maude''s body. One enemy two. Until this moment, Maude has not yet revealed his disadvantages. On the contrary, it still vaguely prevailed. This is the effect of using the ability properly. Of course, it is also because Maude has developed the shadow fruit ability to a very high level. "It''s really time to interrupt." Maud looked up at Kaido hovering under the clouds. The opportunity just now is very rare, allowing him to verify the effect of Mingdi three-stage on Charlotte Lingling. The result was destroyed by the heat of Kaido''s kick. Maud thought it was a pity, but didn''t care too much. Until his physical strength exceeds the critical point, there is a chance to feed him. "In a sense, there is no longer any more suitable for feeding tricks than these two monsters..." Maud thought silently in his heart. As the four emperors, Charlotte Lingling and Kaido are of the same type. They have extraordinary physical strength, monster-level strength and domineering. and so- If the offensive and defensive ideas of Charlotte Lingling and Kaido in the battle are listed as data to illustrate. Their defensive willingness in battle is only two points at most, and the remaining eight points are all offensive thinking. In other words. Charlotte Lingling and Kaido have never focused on defense, they will only focus their strength and domineering blindly on offense. It is precisely because of this that Maude''s shadow ability can repeatedly succeed. of course. The prerequisite for ??success is that Maude has the power to compete with them. If not. Even if Charlotte Lingling and Kaido take the initiative to give opportunities, it is impossible to seize the opportunity without sufficient strength. not far away. Charlotte Lingling adjusted her posture and landed steadily from mid-air. The second flying effect of Sealing Demon Jueying Slash can be said to be pure control, so it did not cause any harm to Charlotte Lingling. "Just now..." Charlotte Lingling frowned tightly. When being headed into the air, Modna''s abruptly stopped moves made her feel a touch of crisis. "Lingling, it was really dangerous just now." Kaidos slightly mocking voice came from the air. "Kaido..." Lingling suppressed her anger, raised her head and coldly glanced at Kaido, who was transformed into a dragon: "You don''t need to be nosy." "Wow, if I hadn''t been nosy, you would definitely have experienced the feeling of being''injured'' just now, Lingling!" Aside from the cynicism and sarcasm of Kaido, the dragon''s body snaking under the clouds suddenly fell from the sky to the ground, and returned to the form of a human-beast in just a second or two. The damage previously cut by Mord''s Shadow Blade is now healed. "What a joke...!!!" Hearing Kaido''s words, Charlotte Lingling''s face was rather ugly. Kaido carrying a mace, came to Charlotte Lingling''s side, and looked up at Maude, who was surrounded by a large number of shadow groups. "Recognize the facts, Lingling." Kaidos eyes were filled with awe-inspiring spirit, and the mace in his hand was surging with purple thunders. "He is like us now... and he is the four emperors well-deserved!" "..." Charlotte Lingling''s eyes became extremely terrifying. "Oh ohh...Lingling, do you only have an incomprehensible angry right now?" Kaido held the mace in both hands and held it diagonally to his side, with a slightly excited tone: "Hey, don''t forget how many enemy corpses we have stepped on all the way, don''t be underestimated!!" Charlotte Lingling glanced at Kaido''s movements, she couldn''t help being startled. But she reacted quickly. "Mar, Mama... I don''t want to be preached by you." Charlotte Lingling''s anger abated. "But you are right. Now that little devil... is indeed the four emperors well-deserved, so... let him remember the cruelty and let him know what is the strongest!!!" As soon as ??''s voice fell, Charlotte Lingling, like Kaido, raised the Napoleon long knife in her hand diagonally. this is- The starting hand style of the Four Emperors Combination Skill. Time flies so fast... Another month is over. (End of this chapter) ~： Asking for leave, something important. Ask for leave, something important. My grandma is bleeding in the digestive tract and is hospitalized. I need to accompany her. ask for leave for these two days. Afterwards, try to ensure updates, but to be honest, I dont have much thoughts about codewords. Sorry, forgive me. Thanks to Mr. Xu, the leader of the boss for the reward... There are also leaders who are naturally fond of discussion and fantasy street bosses. Add more things I remember. (End of this chapter) Chapter 776： Dominate the sea! Chapter 776 Dominate the sea! If there is hell. Presumably, the scene there is just like this scene. Flame, thunder and lightning. Two disaster-level natural elements pulsate on Charlotte Lingling''s body The long knife held high by her is bathed in flames and lightning. The seemingly bloated and dull body exudes a terrifying breath. In the trance, there seemed to be a ferocious beast roaring silently behind her. Located at Charlotte Lingling''s side, Kaido in the form of a human and beast, as if using a life return, the size has shrunk by a large circle. But the aura surrounding the body has not decreased but increased. Like Charlotte Lingling, he also holds up the mace. The purple thunder stream ran on the mace, full of deterrence that made one''s heart palpitating. The two emperors who are coming to the new world are gathering momentum at the same time, ready to join forces to give Maude a grievance. Looking at the formation of Charlotte Linglong and Kaido, Maude could clearly feel an unprecedented pressure, giving people an illusion that it would turn into powder in the next second. Even the flow of time has become extremely slow at this moment. Maud is sure that something terrifying is coming! Under this premise, is it hard to resist or avoid the edge? Almost without hesitation, Maude made a head-on decision. "Shadow Stream..." Maud lifted his knife on his shoulder like lightning. When ?? whispered to himself, the shadow became a shadow avatar from the body, took the ferret long knife along the way, and stood beside Maude in the same starting position as Maude. Mauds response was seen by Charlotte Lingling and Kaido. "Ohhhhhhh..." Seeing that Maude seemed to be about to face off, Kaido''s eyes flashed fiercely. Originally, he still needed to take into consideration Mods shadow ability. Thats why he and Charlotte Lingling didnt rush to make a move, but first used their knowledge and aura to lock on Maude. right now- You dont have to think about that much. "Lingling!" "Mar, Mama... Kill him!" The flow and interweaving between the ?? aura makes Kaido and Charlotte Linglings tacit understanding and synchronization rate reach a very high level. And this is also the prerequisite for joint skills. "Ba Hai!" The aura suddenly rises, Charlotte Lingling and Kaido make moves almost at the same time. Napoleon''s long knife entwined with flames and lightning, and a mace with purple thunder rushing in the dense spikes, immediately slashed a shock wave full of destruction towards Maude with almost the same strength and speed. The dazzling light instantly illuminates the world. Where the shock wave went, even the air wailed. "Ba Hai!?" The people of the Beast Pirate Group and the Big.Mom Pirate Group, all of them were shocked. It was the first time they saw Kaido and Charlotte Lingling join forces. The terrifying momentum that seemed to destroy everything, even those outside the court were unavoidably shocked. Simultaneously- Such a sentence flashed through their minds. "Maud is dead." There is no basis for ??, just witnessing the terrifying aura that Ba Hai showed in an instant, and the crowds on the sidelines determined Maudes fate. In this extremely short moment, their thoughts turned like lightning, and they decided from the bottom of their hearts that no one could resist such a terrifying move. And just as Kaido and Charlotte Lingling made their move, Maude, who instantly realized a strong sense of crisis, suddenly shrank his eyes. This is undoubtedly the strongest attack he has ever encountered. Even White Beards fruit-shaking ability cannot be compared with it. After all, this is a combo technique of two four emperors! Just... Maud actually felt a touch of familiarity from that move. Maybe because of hegemony, maybe because of the shock wave form of attack... Made had no time to think, and coordinated with the shadow clones, and at the same time swung the knife out with the same frequency of action. Pisces. Domination. Break the barrier! Qiu Shui and the ferret cut down. Two black and white cylindrical shock waves emerged in response to the situation and merged instantly. immediately swept towards Kaido and Charlotte Lingling. Only speaking of momentum, it can actually be on par with Bahai. In the blink of an eye, Maude cooperated with the black and white shock wave slashed by the shadow clone, and met the shock wave glowing purple thunder jointly cut by Kaido Charlotte Lingling in mid-air. "Boom!" The moment the two shock waves collided, there was only a deafening roar in the ears of everyone present. is followed by a strong light that can take everyone''s sight. Everyone present was shocked, and while shocked, they closed their eyes subconsciously. In the next moment, the oncoming air wave, like a giant hammer invisible to the naked eye, hit them hard. ... The cadres of ??Beast Pirate Group and Big.Mom Pirate Group, or ordinary crew members, were all smashed backwards by this turbulent air wave. "what happened!!" All the people present crossed their arms like reflexes, blocking their eyebrows. They barely opened a gap and looked at the center of the collision that was full of horror. What catches the eye are the layers of air waves with strong light. The sense of crisis that has arisen spontaneously is like a thousand needles poking in their hearts. "Mr. Kaido and big.mom''s joint moves were actually blocked...?!" Quin, one of the three plagues of the Beast Pirates group wearing small sunglasses, had severely bulging eyes and almost broke the small sunglasses. He clearly saw that Maudes moves were very similar to the tyrants performed jointly by Mr. Kaido and Charlotte Lingling. Although he didn''t know the reason, he could see Maude''s moves, and he was tenaciously resisting the impact of the overlord. "Master Quinn, what are you talking about...How can such a terrible move be blocked?!" Hearing Quinn''s words, everyone who lacked sunglasses and couldn''t see the situation clearly against the bright light couldn''t help but look astonished. They don''t believe that Maude can resist the combined blow of the two four emperors frontally. This kind of thing is absolutely impossible. "..." Quin first glanced at the many crew members who were unwilling to accept the facts, and then looked towards Maudes location without saying a word. The protruding eyes under the sunglasses are full of deep jealousy. Caesar grabbed Quinn tightly, and shouted in horror: "Hey, Quinn, is that guy really blocked?" "That''s it." Quin looked down and glanced at Caesar, a former research colleague who is now a toolman of the Beasts and Pirates, and he responded with a face. "This, this... how can there be such a monster..." Caesar''s face was pale and his lips trembled. "That''s two four emperors..." He knew Quinn was not joking. The unimaginable results that are happening make him feel uneasy. He was thinking, shouldnt even Kaido be overwhelmed by Maude, who uprooted the Doflamingo and Don Quixote families? (End of this chapter) Chapter 777： Shocked again Chapter 777 Shocking Again When the Don Quixote family was uprooted by Maud, Caesar was not like Monet, who wished to cramp Maud, he would worry about fear all the time, just thinking about how to save his life. I barely found a sense of security until he became a tool man of the Beast Pirates. To the end. Beast Pirates and Big.Mom Pirates united into an alliance. As a tool man, Caesar can be said to be full of joy. That means he can stay under the umbrella with peace of mind, spending time and drinking, and assisting Kaido in various researches for his "ideal". From the world to the small garden, and then from the small garden to the ghost island. Throughout the journey, Caesar has even drawn up a vision for the future. However-- When Maude resisted the joint offensive of Kaido and Charlotte Lingling on his own, Caesar felt fear again. That is The fear that Maude brought to him. Caesar looked in a daze, grabbing Quinns thigh hand, unconsciously using a lot of strength. Slightly longer nails, deeply embedded in Quinns thighs. Quin raised his brows slightly, completely ignoring the friendship of former colleagues, shaking his legs a little, and shook Caesar aside. Follow. He did not look at Caesar at all, but stared at Maude, who had been forced back several tens of meters. "No wonder Jhin was so easily killed by him... Damn bastard, really qualified to be on par with Mr. Kaido!!!" Queen clenched the roots of his teeth hard, biting off the cigar in his mouth without realizing it. The great momentum in the field soon ushered in an end. Everyone who was on the sidelines saw the huge pit that was blasted out by the shock wave, and also saw the unharmed Maude. As Quinn said, Maude resisted the combined attack of Kaido and Charlotte Lingling with one person. "This" Originally, the people who vowed that Maude could never stop the dominance of the sea, were all Maude who looked at the scene safe and sound with shock. Due to the terrifying power of the shock wave, the terrain in the field was changed, so that everyone on the side noticed that Maude was pushed back several tens of meters by the tyrant. Among all the people, only Quinn saw the scene of Maud being forced to retreat through the bright light. But-- It is a fact that Maude was forced to retreat by the overlord, and it is also true that he has resisted the overlord head-on. Quin until now, still can''t imagine that in this world, someone can resist that kind of attack. "It''s the ability of that shadow..." Quin''s eyes narrowed slightly, thinking of the shadow clone who looked like Maud. Regardless of the similarities in the moves. If the shadow clone could give Maud help, no one would be safe and sound in front of Tyrant Sea. Quin quickly found a reason to explain the scene before him. But at the same time, Moria passed through his mind. For Moria, he is still very impressed. After all, he was a man who dared to challenge Mr. Kaido in the country of Wano. Regardless of strength, just boldness is worthy of his affirmation. Its just-- In memory, Moria did not reveal the strength and practicality of the shadow when he singled out against Mr. Kaido. Sure enough. The devil fruit still depends on people. Quin stared at Maud. If Moria was replaced by Mord at that time, maybe the Beast Pirate Group has not developed yet, it will be strangled in the cradle. "Do you want to play..." Deeply jealous of Mauds Quinn, she couldn''t help but want to rush to the court to help Mr. Kaido fatten up Maud. There are not so many rules in the battle between pirates. It is the most important thing to kill Mauds future here. Want to return, Quinn did not make a decision. he knows-- If he is advocating to enter the arena to besiege Maud, he will surely make Mr. Kaido lose his face. is also very clear that Mr. Kaido will definitely not let him play. Quin resisted the urge to enter. On the side of the Big.Mom Pirate Group, the cadres headed by Perrospero basically had the same idea as Quinn. It''s just that they are also hesitating. Yamato, who was rescued by Maude at the time of the crisis, looked at Maude who looked like a **** with an extremely complicated look. Really strong, so strong! Yamato has forgotten how many times he has gone to express the power of Maude. mainly because... From easily defeating Jhin, to killing Peggy Wan in a single move, to now fighting against Kaido and Charlotte Lingling alone. Maud can always refresh her cognition. To know. Yamato is very clear about the horror of Kaido, and just now she has personally experienced Charlotte Lingling''s inhuman power. It was these two monsters that were actually parried by Maude. Yamato was shocked again, and even had no time to take care of the samurai who had been crushed by the shock wave Yuwei. In the field. Maud took a sigh of relief, and gently pressed his idle left hand on his chest. Under the fingertips, there is a faint pain. After all, it is a combination of two four emperors Although there is the blessing of the shadow clone, it can''t be equal to the overlord. But it is still barely possible to resist the offensive of Domination. Although some price has been paid... But it also made Maude clearly see the gap. "The current me, it is absolutely impossible to defeat Kaido and Big.Mom who have joined forces, but..." Maud''s mouth slightly picked. What ?? is most afraid of is not seeing the gap. As long as the gap can be seen, there will be a day to surpass the gap. Maud saw the gap in this confrontation, and what he has to do in the future is to cross the gap in one go. Fight two four emperors at the same time and win. This kind of thing is unthinkable to others, and it is absolutely impossible to accomplish. But now Maud is confident to do it. Not only because of the ability to raise the upper limit of the shadow ability, but also because of the existence of the hunter''s note... "Before the realization of that future, you two...make me enjoy it." Maud didn''t care about the pain from the body, smiled and took the ferret from the shadow clone, and immediately pointed the knife at Kaido and Charlotte Lingling in the distance. At this moment. Kaido and Charlotte Lingling looked at Maude in surprise. They also did not expect that they would be blocked by Maude even though they had tried their best to dominate the sea. "Hey, Kaido, is it because you didn''t use any effort...!!!" The flesh on Charlotte Lingling''s fat face kept shaking, squinting at Kaido. "Beep." Kaido snorted coldly, and was too lazy to pay attention to Chatellow Lingling''s words, and then said with a murderous voice: "You heard that guy''s words, right? Have fun??" "heard it." Charlotte Lingling''s eyes were extremely fierce. "You dont need to teach you what to do, Kaido...!!!" I have cerebral palsy, and the fan title activity... The requirement to participate is to post a post in the book review area, and the title of the fan title activity will do. (End of this chapter) Chapter 778： Maud: This is called a weakness? Chapter 778 Maud: This is called a weakness? The inevitable move to dominate the sea, did not even destroy Mord. Not even seriously injured Maud. Seeing the result, Charlotte Lingling was very unhappy. Even Kaido, who was aroused by Maude, was slightly unhappy. In any case, Maude, who can block their domineering move, is frontally. Only strength has become the biggest disaster. must be removed here, otherwise there will be endless troubles. Kaido has realized... Maud in front of him will be the biggest obstacle to his future path. Unfortunately, Maude also realized it. Kaido in front of him will be the biggest stepping stone on his future road. "Have fun..." Maud''s eyes shone with luster. Never thought of such a thing before. However, as the strength becomes stronger, many things will naturally become normal. "Let''s use you to transform the long-standing income..." Maud crosses the two swords. The visible black and white luster, like two small streams, turning back and forth on the body of the knife. Some of the experience value gains obtained through the hunter''s notes will not move. Only through fierce battle can the accumulated experience value gains be drawn out. Maud itself is not a fighting freak. But in order to pry out the accumulated experience value gains, he always looks for himself one fighter after another. The most intuitive thing is when you are the gatekeeper of the new world in the Chambord Islands. At that time, even if he spent money to buy slaves of the pirate group captains, Maude would give those pirate group captains a chance to fight before harvesting experience. This is all for conversion income. Now, fighting Kaido and Charlotte Lingling alone as the four emperors is of great risk, but it can definitely convert a lot of benefits. As for whether we can get the experience points of Kaido and Charlotte Lingling, it will not be too late. Anyway... Maud is sure to win against Kaido and Charlotte Lingling. This is the only way to the top. There are also the devil fruits in the form of the phantom beasts that live in them, and the soul and soul fruits that can control the soul. Maud is also inevitable. Especially Kaiduos Eudemons Blue Dragon Fruit, if you can get it... Maud will consider feeding this devil fruit to Qiushui. Eat the blue dragon fruit for the Dragon Slashing Blade. May produce wonderful chemical reactions. Maud is full of expectations for this. But before doing it, these ideas are nothing short of empty words. "Pisces Circulate." Maud whispered to himself softly. The shadow avatar on the side of the body instantly turned into a pitch black liquid, adhered to Maude''s body, and turned into a series of blade-like stripes. The possession of ??shadow clone can increase Maudes power and speed. As for the shadows stored in the cassettes, there is no need to use them for the time being. After all, these shadows are all one-time consumables, one less for use. So, if you dont have to, you can stay still. "Gun." Maud raised the ferret long knife. When the sound of ?? fell, the ferret long sword instantly transformed into a snow-white desert eagle form. At the same time, part of the shadow attached to the palm of the hand rushed into the pistol. "Boom, boom..." Maud pulls the trigger. The gunfire was so thin that the pitch black popped out of the gun chamber and flew towards Kaido and Charlotte Lingling directly in front. "Lingling, don''t be careless, his shadow ability is very tricky." At the moment the gun shot, Kaido specially reminded Charlotte Lingling. He had fought against Moria before, and he didn''t think the power of Shadow Fruit was so difficult to deal with. But in the hands of Maude, the shadow ability that he had despised was truly turned into an extremely tricky ability. "My mother knows..." Charlotte Lingling''s eyes widened, and while she was talking, she was already waving the blade of blazing fire, chopping off a shock wave at the flying bullet. The armed bullets have strong penetrating power, but they are still destroyed by the oncoming attack. Just to stop the bullet from getting close, Charlotte Lingling cut out a prestige without thinking. This is enough to see that Charlotte Lingling attaches great importance to Mauds ability to change shape and shadow. On the other hand, its also because Charlotte Lingling is a stamina monster through and through. In the aspect of making moves, she often does not consider the issue of consumption. "It''s a luxury, but... I didn''t expect to be able to send''Bullets'' to you from the beginning, but''Shadow Bullets'' are different." Maud watched as the bullets shot out were completely destroyed by the prestige shock wave, and there was a trace of playfulness on his face. The bullets that flew past are just ordinary bullets dyed black by the armed color. The real shadow bullet was hidden by him in the shadow of the bullet. Taking advantage of the movement caused by the prestige, he walked along the ground and came within the range that could attack Kaido and Charlotte Lingling. When the power of the prestige was dissipated, Maude had a thought, and instantly exchanged positions with the shadow bomb, revealing her figure behind Charlotte Lingling. Without any fancy moves, wrapped around the overlord''s autumn water, she stabs Charlotte Lingling straight to the point. However, Charlotte Lingling, who had suffered a small loss, had been prepared for a long time. After seeing and hearing the efficient operation of the color, she immediately noticed the movement of Maud. It''s just that she just swung a knife to cut out a prestigious country, but she hadn''t recovered the knife in time, so even if she noticed Maude''s movement for the first time, she couldn''t respond as quickly as possible. But she is extremely confident of her physical strength, and she doesn''t mind using her body to carry Maud''s attack, and then look for a chance to counterattack. Between the electric light and flint, Charlotte Lingling has a way to deal with it. However-- Before she could actually put her thoughts into action, Kaido on the side swung a mace with black and red arcs, and slammed it at Maude, who had just revealed his figure. Maudes eyes flashed with a substantive red light, and when the mace was about to fall on his head, there was no intention to change the trick to resist Kaido''s attack. The Qiu Shui entwined with the overlord''s color still stabs Charlotte Lingling indefinitely. "This guy?!" A question flashed through Kaido''s mind like lightning. The next moment. Including Qiu Shui who pierced Charlotte Lingling straight, Maude disappeared out of thin air. was also a mace entwined with the overlord''s color, and it suddenly hit the air. Seeing Maude disappear out of thin air, Kaido''s eyes narrowed, as if thinking of something. Boom! The mace with a mighty force fell into the void, and then hit the ground heavily. The wave of vigor has not yet dissipated, but Maude, who had just disappeared out of thin air, showed his figure again. Maybe it''s a coincidence, maybe it''s intentional. Maud, who flashed back, happened to step on Kaido''s mace. And the Qiu Shui that was entwined with the overlord''s color still pierced towards Charlotte Lingling''s back. Using shape-shifting to avoid Kaido''s attack while maintaining the previous attack. The timing is perfect. But. Kaidos sudden attack, after all, was delayed to Maudes attack speed. Although it was only a very short period of stagnation, it was enough in front of top powerhouses like Charlotte Lingling. "Emperor. Broken Blade!" Napoleon''s long knife floating in flames, drew a sharp half-arc trajectory in mid-air, and immediately rolled up heavy waves of air, and slashed towards Maude. The air suddenly wailed, and the black-red arc flashing from the flame blade, like a tiny crack, spread in the air. "Still not able to catch up..." Seeing Napoleon''s long knife cut, Maude''s heart shook slightly, his wrist shook slightly, and he pierced into Charlotte Lingling''s autumn water, and suddenly moved slightly laterally, blocking the trajectory of Napoleon''s long knife. Clang! Qiu Shui collided with Napoleon. The spark burst, and a black and red thunder burst out from the confrontation. The strange power belonging to Charlotte Lingling, under the increase of the overlord''s look and the anger sentiment, was completely transmitted to Maude through the blade. Maud did indeed receive Charlotte Lingling''s monstrous anger. He couldn''t resist the layers of strange power from Qiu Shui, and he flew out directly. One enemy two. It is obviously not an easy task to seize an offensive opportunity under the noses of Charlotte Lingling and Kaido. Maud stabilized his figure in mid-air, and then his body fell, falling to the ground like a meteor. Boom! Maud landed and cracked the ground under his feet. At the same time, a puff of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth. Facing the strange power under Charlotte Lingling''s anger, with Mauds current strength, it was just okay to use hegemony and break obstacles against the wave. And the frontal collision at close range, even with the blessing of Pisces circulation, can not get any cheap. Although he lost the match, Maude was not affected by the rhythm. ! While his thoughts moved slightly, Maude, who had just landed, exchanged positions with the freely moving shadow bomb, and in a flash came to Charlotte Lingling, who was slashed to the ground. Charlotte Lingling looks very bloated, but her speed and flexibility are not weak at all. It''s just that in front of Maude''s transformation, any speed loses its meaning. Maud swung his knife to Charlotte Lingling. But at this moment, Kaido kicked in again, manipulating the mace to block the autumn water that Maude cut towards Charlotte Lingling. screamed. The sparks flickered. The fallen Qiushui was stubbornly withstood by Kaido''s mace, and it was difficult to move forward. "Ohhhhhh..." Kaido sneered and opened his mouth to gather the flames. Maud squinted his eyes and noticed the rapid accumulation of heat in Kaidos mouth. He did not hesitate to switch positions with the shadow bombs and returned to where he had landed just now. Seeing Maude flash away, the red light in Kaido''s eyes flashed away, decisively stopped the action of gathering heat energy, and turned to wave his mace, sweeping the surrounding shadow bullets. The purple thunder flashed away. Accompanied by the harsh thunder sound, the shadow bullets waiting for an opportunity beside Kaido and Charlotte Lingling were swept away by mace in an instant. at the same time. Maud shot several innocuous blood arrows on his body. Kaido sneered at the blood arrows that fell to the ground, raised his mace and pointed at Maude. "Your shadow ability that can switch positions at any time is really easy to use, but it''s a pity that it has such a fatal weakness." "" Maud narrowed his eyes and smiled silently. In this world, there is no ability without weakness. The shadow with spatial coordinate ability that splits out, as long as it receives a domineering attack, it will directly feedback the damage to the body. This is where the weakness of the ability to change shape and shadow lies. But Maude never cared about this so-called weakness. Because... When the shadow is attacked, the damage can be fed back to the body. This also applies to the enemy. "Achilles heel?" Maud raised his pistol, pointed it at Kaido, smiled and said: "I really don''t know how you came to this conclusion." The voice has not fallen. Maud pulls the trigger. Amid the rhythm of the gunfire, the pitch-black bullets pierced the air and flew towards Kaido. Kaido''s sneer gradually converged, and his red eyes distinguished ordinary bullets from shadow bullets in an instant, and grasped the movement of shadow bullets. "It is because it is fatal that it is called a weakness!" Kedo, who had mastered the movement of the shadow bomb, swung his mace with all his might to sweep out a shock wave entwined with the overlord that hit the shadow bomb. Probably because of the blessing of the overlord color, the shock wave is extremely fast, and in a blink of an eye, all the bullets including the shadow bullets that Mord hits were destroyed. The shadow bullet was destroyed, and the damage was fed back to Maude again. But where the blood fell, Maude could not be seen. Kaido was alert, retracted his mace very quickly, and then leaned to his side. Black and red arc flashed. The Qiu Shui that appeared out of thin air was hit by the mace that Kaido pulled over. Sparks burst. Mauds attack was blocked again. Kaido, who values ??the enemy, has changed his fighting style in the past without revealing any flaws or giving the enemy any chance. This Kaido can block any offensive path of Maude with top-notch experience. Besides, there is also Charlotte Lingling beside her. As long as Kaido is willing, Maude can do nothing. However-- Kaido still underestimated the power of Shadow Fruit. "Shadow. Screen blade." Mauds soft whisper, like a breeze blowing over the willow branches. In the sound of ?? rustling, a slender black shadow blade gently stroked Kaidos shadow. ! A line of blood suddenly appeared on Kaido''s chest, and blood gurgled out of it. "Ok?!" Under the slight pain, Kaido was taken aback. Made squinted his eyes and smiled and said, "Is the weakness that can be used on the opponent, is it still a weakness?" Before ??''s voice, a blood line appeared on Kaido''s chest again, which happened to cross with the first blood line to form an "X". The blood dripping from the two blood lines dyed Kaido''s chest red only for a moment. Maud wanted to take advantage of the victory and pursue, and add some more damage to Kaido. It''s a pity that Charlotte Lingling slashed and forced him away. The shadow left on the spot during the shift and change of shadow was naturally chopped by Charlotte Lingling with a knife. The damage caused by ?? was also fed back to Maude. "Moving around, endless...!!!" Charlotte Lingling looked angrily at Maude, who was running away. At some unknown time, her eyes turned golden, and circles of irises appeared. This is a sign of her growing anger. after all-- Obviously, both strength and domineering are stronger than Maud, but Maud seems to have the initiative in his hands. There is even a kind of... The feeling of being played between applause by Maud. Not only Charlotte Lingling, but also the people of the Beast Pirates and Big.Mom Pirates who are watching, and Yamato who did not follow Maudes suggestion to escape immediately. They are all from the perspective of bystanders, witnessing Maud''s offensive between Kaido and Charlotte Lingling. A variety of tricky attack angles and timing can be said to be impossible to defend. If it were not for Kaido and Charlotte Lingling to fight each other, it destroyed Mauds many offensive opportunities. if not. On offense only, Maud should have the upper hand. (End of this chapter) Chapter 779： Stop playing Chapter 779 Charlotte Lingling and Kaido are each other''s horns. This combination can destroy all enemies in front of you. This is hell, a **** that no one can cross the past. At least that''s what the people of the Beast Pirates and Big.Mom think. But the scenes that followed are subverting their perceptions. Impossible, absolutely impossible! They widened their eyes, and looked at Maude who was brewing aura in a frightened expression. The expected picture is definitely not like this. In the face of the joint offensive of the two new world kings, even the most popular Baijia D. Mord in recent years should be obediently defeated. But why... Why is Bajia D. Maude still so strong in front of this kind of battle. first resisted the Overlord Sea with one person''s strength, and now even left two new injuries on Kaido. The cognition of everyone is collapsing, and it is difficult to accept the facts that are playing in front of them. The appearance of Yamato, who was in the same appearance on the scene, was also shocked and shocked. She already knows the power of Maude very well. But even so, she doesn''t think Maude can be so easy in front of Kaido and Charlotte Lingling. Yes. is easy to do. This is how Yamato looked after the battle. She even feels that if it is one-on-one, then Maude can definitely defeat either Kaido or Charlotte Lingling. This kind of unprovoked confidence is just a manifestation of her admiration for Maud. "Maybe, maybe... Maude can defeat those two monsters...!" A fictional scene flashed through Yamato''s mind, his eyes suddenly filled with excitement, and he clenched his fists. Even if it was a delusion, she saw a hint of possibility in Maude. Now, she has forgotten the words that told her to escape here when Maude appeared on the stage. Fortunately, the members of the Beast Pirates and Big.Mom Pirates were shocked by the strong performance that Maude showed, so that they did not take a shot against Yamato in this situation. Otherwise, what they should do is capture Yamato alive, instead of watching the battle between Maude and Kaido Charlotte Lingling. Its just that over time, no matter where the battle will evolve, the longer Yamato stays, the more dangerous the situation will become. Yamato, who was excited about a certain possibility, didnt realize it at all. And then-- Yamato saw Maude glance at him, his face filled with excitement, and he suddenly became slightly stiff. far away. When Maud rises, his brows frown. It is clear that Yamato has already escaped. As a result, the woman did well, and she just stopped moving. Although the people of the Beast Pirates Group are indifferent, this does not mean that they are furnishings. After they realize this, they will definitely attack Yamato first. At that time... Could it be possible to expect him to extend a helping hand? How can it be. From the eyes of others, he may be able to move forward and retreat freely. In fact, the pressure faced by the two four emperors alone is like being in a 10,000-meter deep sea, and it may be swallowed by cold and darkness at any time. Faced with such pressure, Maude was able to injure Kaido between advance and retreat. What ?? relies on is neither four nine-star or more data, nor superb skills and domineering. is the shadow fruit ability that was previously despised. The shadow ability feature that comes and goes without a trace is used to the fullest by Mord, and it has amazing effects between offense and defense. Just... Even if you can find opportunities frequently, the output cant keep up. In other words, the odds of winning with one enemy and two are almost zero. Maud knows this, so he wont fight here for too long. and so on, his physical strength is about the same, and if he gets the corresponding harvest, he will directly flash back to the terrifying three-masted ship. At that time, no one else can help the Great Reconciliation. Maud, who could almost predict Yamato''s end, was quite speechless. There was nothing left to do at the moment, but in the end, he gave Yamato a quick look, and then ignored her. The long knife is rolled up, and the muzzle is slightly raised. Maud uses both knives and guns to cut out a hegemonic shock wave. The mighty shock wave struck Kaido and Charlotte Lingling. Amid the roar of ??, several shadow bullets followed, waiting for the opportunity to move. The fierce tit-for-tat duel starts again from this moment. Seeing that Maude used Albuff''s gun, Charlotte Lingling reflexively responded with a prestigious move. The two shock waves collided together, causing a huge movement. The well-hidden shadow bullets traversed through the pure white air waves that swept away, pointing straight at Charlotte Lingling. However, how could Kaido make Maude do as he wished, with an awe-inspiring red light in the depths of his eyes, he waved his mace and swept towards the location of the shadow bullet. "Want to use''marking'' to contain my ability..." Seeing Kaido''s actions, Maude raised his brows slightly, manipulating the shadow bullets to avoid Kaido''s attack. Kaido locked the movement of the shadow bomb with the color of sight and hearing. Seeing the shadow bomb retreat, he attacked Maude without hesitation. As for the wound on the chest that was cut out by Maude... For him who has awakened the ability of the Eudemons, it is nothing at all. After all The slashing of shadows is just an ordinary slash, not a slash that entangles the color of the overlord. in other words. This form of injury is insignificant to him. Kaido rushed towards Maude, holding his mace high. After confirming that there was no haunting shadow bullet around, Kaido suddenly jumped into the air, the mace in his hand, spinning like a propeller. crackling The thick black-red thunder current ran and flowed in the crisscrossed spikes of mace. With the high-speed rotation of the mace, the running black and red thunder stream grows at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Junior III. Ennaraku!" Kaido in the form of human beings and beasts has an agility speed unmatched by human form. At the moment when he stopped turning his mace, the black and red thunder stream instantly grew stronger, turning into a Mord that thundered downwards. Maud''s eyes condensed, and he raised his knife to greet him. Boom! The weapons collided, but the sound was thunderous. The mace is like a huge mountain, weighing heavily on the autumn water. Amidst the violent lightning, the autumn water, known for its thickness and hardness, was faintly curved. But it seems to be just an illusion... The next moment. The autumn water, dyed in black by the armed color, calmly held the mace that fell like a thunder. "Hey." Kaido stared at Maude. Even the first chance, Jin Nairo, was steadily blocked by Maude. The strength of ?? has caused Kaido to have some clear deviations in the perception of Maud''s strength. That night. The strength of the man in front of him clearly hasn''t reached this level. Could it be... Kaido frowned, and when he was about to confirm further, a dazzling light suddenly flooded behind him. Coming with the light, there is also the dangerous aura belonging to Charlotte Lingling. Dont think too much, but also know that the real face of this dazzling white light is Charlotte Lingling''s prestige. "That bastard!!!" Kaido lost his thoughts and turned into a rage. But without any action, Kaido''s body was wrapped in the powerful shockwave of the prestige. was involved together, as well as Maude, who confronted Kaido. "Ma, Ma Ma Ma...!!!" Seeing Kaido and Maude being swallowed by the prestige shockwave, Charlotte Lingling, who did not care about Kaido''s life and death, seemed to let out a nasty breath, and laughed freely. She had been annoyed to death by Maude who moved around a long time ago. It happened that Kaido helped her restrain Maude, so she would naturally not miss the opportunity and directly cut out a prestige with full firepower. The white light dissipated. A huge chasm spreading to the extreme distance appeared on the ground. In addition, there are Maude and Kaido who seem to have no major problems. A move that prestige country failed to achieve the desired effect, Charlotte Lingling''s laughter gradually receded, and her expression looked extremely terrifying. "Rumble..." In the rolling black cloud, thunder and lightning shuttled through it like a dragon. The terrifying Charlotte Lingling looked up at the black clouds in the sky. No need to order at this moment. Only with this action of raising his eyes, the pitch-black Zeus is a black cloud that knows how to fly into the sky. Napoleon''s long knife and Prometheus looked at Zeus flying to the dark clouds, and then looked at Charlotte Lingling. They can clearly feel... Unprecedented anger from my mother. It was the first time they saw their mother so angry! In the field. "Damn Lingling..." Kaido, who changed back into a human form, cursed in a low voice. Dont say there is an alliance between them. Kaido really didn''t expect Charlotte Lingling to hit Maude, so crazy that he would attack him together. But... The effect seems to be very limited. Kaido suppressed the anger directed at Charlotte Lingling, and coldly looked at Maude, who was in peace. The prestige just now. It seems that he and Maude are wrapped in it. But in fact, the prestige just now only affected him, and Maude was out of the scope of the prestige at the last moment. "Same as loach..." After several confrontations, Kaido had to admit that the mobility of Shadow Fruit was really unreasonable. Not only can you find various offensive opportunities, but you can also avoid attacks at any time. However. This kind of teleport ability, which seems to ignore distance and timing, definitely requires a lot of physical effort. Kaido wants to see how long this [tactic] of Maude can last. "Boom!!!" The sky suddenly resounded with thunder. "Ok?" Kaido glanced at the sky subconsciously. A purple thunder split instantly, and with a click, it punched a big hole in the ground beside him. "???" Kaido silently looked at the big hole that was hit by the thunder less than one meter away, and several question marks slowly appeared on his head. He saw that the purple thunder was the ability of Charlotte Linglings Hormitz. But the problem is-- Why did this Thunder almost hit him? Kaido''s forehead involuntarily showed blue veins. "Lingling!" He gritted his teeth and looked at Lingling in the distance. Before there was time to question, amidst the roar of thunder, purple thunder and lightning fell to the ground. The whole world was instantly shrouded in thunder. Kaido realized Charlotte Lingling''s intentions, her eyes twitched, resisting the urge to curse, and directly transformed into a blue dragon, facing the thunder and lightning that fell like a torrential rain, and flew into the sky. As a monster with the ability of the blue dragon form, Kaido also has the ability to control mines. is only in terms of power and scale, far inferior to Zeus, who is motivating the power of natural wind and thunder. After all, that is Homitz with [Natural Disaster] as the body and Charlotte Lingling''s [Part of the Soul] as the core. When the wind and thunder are induced, the destructive power produced is not inferior to those of the orthodox natural system ability. Thunder fell like rain. A wide range of indiscriminate strikes naturally destroyed Kaido''s desire to fight Maud in close combat. This is the end of the matter, Kaido can only quickly accept the status quo and see if she can cooperate with Charlotte Lingling to kill Maude here. As long as you can kill Mod. What is the mere desire to fight? Kaido hovering in the sky under the black cloud, opened the dragon''s mouth, and spewed heat and wind blades downward, filling the gap exposed by the thunder. Maud, who was underneath, was overwhelmed by thunder, heat, and wind blades in a blink of an eye. Together with the disaster attack, there are also the messy land, and the many samurai who fell on the ground and lost their fighting power. They had a breath left. But as the thunder fell, they all died one after another with no resistance. Among them, there are the Nine Heroes of Chisao. Kaido and Charlotte Lingling only wanted to kill Maud, but unconsciously completed the repair of the samurai. The many samurai who were still alive, suddenly died too hard. Maud noticed the result, and there was no wave in his heart. If he does not come, the defeated group of warriors will have a high probability of becoming the new coolies of the Beasts and Pirates. Although he lost his freedom, he saved his life somehow. Unfortunately, there is no if. Maud is here. Then the samurai died. The thunder fell, and the wind blade rolled. highlights the offensive of the power of nature, quite a sense of sight and destruction. It is the Eudemons and Superhuman abilities that have caused such momentum. Maud suddenly felt that... The ability of ??Nature Department is not bad. After that, he tried his best to avoid all the injuries, and a sense of boredom suddenly appeared in his heart. What he wants to endure in the battle is the tacit attack from Kaido and Charlotte Lingling, such as the shocking Domination Sea. Rather than this kind of disappointing fight for each other. Outside the battle circle. Yamato stared blankly at the samurai who died in the Thunder Wind Blade. The escape that Maude said to her just now, as well as the obvious look in his eyes, suddenly magnified in Yamato''s mind. She finally reacted, turned stiffly, and ran away immediately. Momanosuke died. Day and death. Red sheath, samurai. are all dead. So, she who inherited the legacy of Mitsuki Mita became the last hope of Wano Country. and so-- Never die here. Yamato resisted the urge to look back, gritted his teeth and ran away. In a short time, no one noticed Yamatos escape. The attention of everyone in the field was gathered at the location of Maude, who was submerged by the devastating Thunder Wind Blade. They want to see a happy result. But as the thunder wind blade dissipated, there was always a figure standing on the devastated ground. "Have no one told you...Natural attacks, oh, it should be said that the wind, fire and thunder and lightning cannot break through the shadow." The safe and sound Maude, raised his head slightly, first glanced at the Qinglong hovering under the clouds, and then at Charlotte Lingling with a gloomy face, and said in a drowsy and bored tone: "Stop playing." "" "!!!" Fan title activity... Participation requirements are: post in the book review area, and the title of the post is full of keywords [fan title activity] six words... It is to be posted in the book review area, not in the post. Its my fault, no Paying too much attention to setting the conditions for participation in the activity is so troublesome. (End of this chapter) Chapter 780： Is the monster above the monster? Chapter 780 Is the monster above the monster? The terrifying power of wind and thunder dissipated. Maud, who was selected as the target of the attack, was unscathed. Even the magma of the Akagi can''t melt the shadow. Even the ice of the blue pheasant cannot freeze the shadow. Even the light of the yellow ape can''t erase the shadow. So. Charlotte Lingling''s thunder. Kaido''s wind and fire. How can ?? penetrate the shadow. The mighty power that seemed to destroy the heavens and the earth could not hurt Maude, who had already awakened abilities. On the contrary, it is an amazing firework. After reading it, Maude felt bored. Except for the one move that can suppress the overlord and break the obstacles of the sea, there is no tacit understanding between Charlotte Lingling and Kaido. They certainly know how to help each other in battle, but their style is still based on fighting separately. If its just like this... The action of one enemy two also loses its meaning. also has a high probability of not getting what you want. However, it is not without gain. Maud looked at the silence inside and outside the court. I can see the shock of those bystanders off the court. Can see Charlotte Lingling and Kaido show their anger. You can also see Yamato who finally escaped. ϡ The slightly cool sound of the sharp blade returning, as if it had become the only sound here. After uttering the phrase "no more play", Maude placed Qiushui in the sheath under countless gazes. For a moment, everyone''s eyes were involuntarily looking at Maude''s scabbard hanging from his waist. Stop playing? Stopped? What does this mean? The people staring at Qiushui, inexplicably felt a sense of contempt from Maude. It is a contempt for Charlotte Lingling and Kaido as the four emperors. The members of the Beast Pirate Group and Big.Mom Pirate Group who witnessed the battle suddenly became angry. Even them are furious, not to mention Charlotte Lingling and Kaido themselves... Although he did not speak, his anger had already materialized. Maud didn''t care about the enemy''s reaction, first he put Qiushui in his sheath, and then Bailey, who became a desert eagle, also hung firmly on his waist. originally planned to use most of the shadow supplies in this battle, but now the interest has dropped, obviously it is unnecessary. The remaining stamina before his eyes is enough for him to return to the terrifying three-masted ship. Maud''s thoughts moved slightly, and he saw the blue dragon hovering in the air, opening his huge mouth in anger, and a deep red light glowed inside, accumulating energy quickly. At the same time, a whirlwind visible to the naked eye appeared around the body of Qinglong. This is Kaidos response, more powerful than any words. And Charlotte Lingling did the same, raising her left hand high. A thunder fell abruptly from the sky and clouds, and it hit Charlotte Lingling''s left hand accurately. Thunder became a rushing stream of thunder, running on the left hand with thick knuckles. Follow. Charlotte Lingling thunder in her left hand and a long flame sword in her right, striding towards Maud like a giant. The sturdy body exudes a breath of strangeness. Charlotte Lingling ran for more than ten steps. Kaido, who was in the air and transformed into a blue dragon, launched the attack first. The sun-like heat of the Changhong gushes out from his open huge mouth, and merges with many wind blades along the way, turning into a high-speed rotating heat, from top to bottom, towards Maude. This is a more powerful attack than before. Maud raised his head, the light of spiral heat reflected in his eyes. Then he raised his hand, and the surrounding shadows immediately moved upon hearing the news. In the blink of an eye, they gathered into a black sword that resembled a curtain of heaven and earth, lying horizontally on the trajectory of spiral heat. Maud presses down with his fingers. The big knife formed by the gathering of shadows suddenly moved, slashing on the spiral heat that Kaido sprayed. Melted the spiral heat of the wind blade, and failed to destroy the black knife that blocked the road. Instead, it was chopped in half and fell to both sides. "Boom!" The heat of the spiral on both sides fell behind Maude, causing a violent explosion. Fireworks skyrocketed. The heat wave rolled over countless sand and stones, passed over Maud, blowing up her black hair and clothes. Maud was unmoved, his calm eyes fell on the Qinglong who stirred the situation. "Let''s get down." When ?? whispered to himself, Maude turned his palms and clenched them into fists. Just cut away the huge curtain blade that spanned between the heavens and the earth, and suddenly, like open branches and leaves, turned into countless dark tentacles directly hitting the sky, and at a very fast speed the blue dragon hovering under the clouds. Entangling rice dumplings. Kaido actually reacted in advance, but his body was huge, even if he reacted, it would be difficult to resist the hundreds of dark tentacles. After ?? was entangled, Kaido''s eyes widened, and the majestic power wandered in every corner of the dragon''s body. He wants to use his strength to break free from the shackles of the shadow tentacles. However-- Hundreds of shadow tentacles, while entwining him, they also squeezed out the fire cloud holding his body. Kaido, who had lost the support of the fire cloud, fell from a height before he could exert his strength. In the eyes of others, this scene is the many shadow tentacles controlled by Maude, dragging Kaidosheng from the sky. "How could...Boss Kaido be...!!!" "Mr. Kaido...!!!" Although he has deeply realized that Modna is not weaker than Charlotte Lingling and Kaido''s formidable strength, the scene of the dragon being dragged down into the sky still shocked them. That is the giant dragon hovering in the sky formed by Kaido boss. The dragon who was once recognized as the strongest creature in the sea, land and air! But this is the existence, like a bird that is entangled in many ropes and is unable to flop, falling straight from the sky. The speechless shock shocked the thoughts of Quinn and other members of the pirate group of beasts. In the sky. Kaido struggled hard, but the thick and long body became a burden instead. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get rid of the control of many shadows. Maud''s eyes reflected the falling figure of Kaido, and his mind moved. Kaido, who fell straight down, slammed into Charlotte Lingling who was running wild on the ground like a pendulum. "Ok?!" Charlotte Lingling, who only saw Maud in her eyes, suddenly heard the wind. Subconsciously raised his head and looked up, it was a large shadow over his face. Boom! ! ! Kaido''s huge body, heavily smashed Charlotte Lingling into the ground. Huge impact, set off bursts of smoke and dust. far away. Maud looked calm and continued to control the shadow. Originally, the shadows wrapped around Kaido''s body one after another, retreated out of the smoke and dust like a tide, then rushed into the air, splitting and deforming one by one. In the end, a large number of split shadows turned into dense pitch-black pointed guns, hanging above the smoke and dust. Like the Phoenix Feather that Jaya dispatches a hundred thousand sharp-edged attacks. Before this, the shadow had reproduced Aces fire fist, too many flamencos sacred bullets, and the red dogs fire breathing... Everything is simulacrum, which is one of the most powerful features of shadow ability. Maud raised his index finger and swiped down. The innumerable pitch-black pointed guns hung in the air, shooting into the smoke and dust like a shower. Dense gun array, the lightly floating smoke and dust penetrated round holes. A few seconds later. The smoke and dust dissipated, and densely black pointed guns were stuck on the ground. Kaido and Charlotte Lingling, who turned back into human form, stood in the gun formation, looking unscathed. Only by this kind of stormy attack, Kaido and Charlotte Lingling could not be injured. But as long as Maude is willing, he can control an astonishing number of shadows, and use the attack just now to crush Kaido and Charlotte Lingling. It''s just that this behavior is meaningless. is like a fourth-gear Luffy who can press Kaido to rub against the ground with a move similar to a rubber machine gun. In fact, every punch that was hit on Kaido''s body was like a tickling, which did not constitute harm at all. is just a waste of energy. And Maude was about to leave, so he didn''t mind using his spare energy to beat Kaido and Charlotte Lingling wildly. There is no meaning at all. But its cool. "Shadow Kingdom." Maude raised his eyes, thousands of pitch-black spears stuck on the ground, soaring into the air under the gazes of Charlotte Lingling and Kaido, as if a school of fish gathered in the sea, immediately merged together and became a suspended object. Shadow mountains in mid-air. "Vain." Kaido, who had accumulated a lot of anger in his heart, raised his head and looked at the mountain-like shadow. The shadow ability after awakening can control a wide range of shadows to carry out various forms of attacks. But the large range means that the power is scattered. Dont say anything else, once the armed domineering entangled in the shadow is dispersed, its power will definitely be greatly reduced. So, even if the shadow mountain hanging over the head gives people a sense of oppression and suffocation, in Kaido''s eyes, it is not a threat at all. In fact, the same is true. The spreading shadow has an advantage in attack speed, but it can''t break through the defenses of Kaido and Charlotte Lingling. Maud was also looking at the shadow mountain he "kneaded" out, muttering to himself: "When will... be able to cover the shadow as big as a mountain with armed colors? In other words... can this kind of thing be done?" Along the way, Maude has played against many top experts, but he has never seen a truly large-scale coverage of armed colors. So when the thought is born, naturally there will be such questions Is this kind of thing really possible? If Barrett, the successor of the evil spirit, is here, he will spread the armed color to every corner of the ghost island, and then tell Maude. Mountain? is too small. It''s still an island. The armed color covers the entire island, and it is called a large-scale armed color. But Barrett is not here, and Maude can only blindly believe that his future self can reach that level of armed color coverage. Now, The large-scale shadow controlled by Maude can only be pressed against Charlotte Lingling and Kaido on the premise of no injury. Afterwards, it doesnt matter what the result is. The mountain-like shadow once again transformed into countless pitch-black pointed guns, as if being held by a pair of invisible hands, and then stabbed Charlotte Lingling and Kaido with an endless force. The storm-like offensive made Charlotte Lingling and Kaido unable to raise their heads for a while. The raindrop attack did not have the slightest substantive attack, but the intensive impact contained in it could make it difficult for the two of them to move in a short period of time. Made squandered his physical strength wantonly, with a continuous shadow, firmly suppressing Charlotte Lingling and Kaido. It''s just that he understands. Unless you become overlord, even if you stay here for an hour, you wont be able to hurt Charlotte Lingling and Kaido. The latter naturally knows this. Although they can''t get rid of this intensive offensive in a short time, they don''t mind seeing Maude waste his energy. Outside the battle circle. The crowd was silent, and there was a dead silence. "Want to help mother?" Big.Mom pirate group team, a weak voice sounded. On the other hand, there was the same voice on the side of the Beasts and Pirates. Up to this moment, they still dont understand. Why are the same four emperors... The newly promoted Baijia.D.Maud can suppress the teaming Charlotte Lingling and Kaido? It is said that the authorities are fans and the bystanders are clear. But this time, it was the bystanders who were obsessed with the authorities. Charlotte Lingling and Kaido know the details of Mods shadow offensive, nothing more than a paper tiger. But the crew under their command thought it was a real tiger. Within the battle circle. Mauds physical strength was reduced at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the footholds of Charlotte Lingling and Kaido were also rapidly sinking. Continuous attacks, thrusting their two lives into the ground. "It''s almost there." Maud dispatched the offensive, squinting in the direction of Yamato''s escape. Before leaving, he had to squander his physical strength, on the one hand, it was also to buy time for Yamato to escape. In order to repay Yamato for helping save Jabbas kindness, Maude has done his best. After ??, after he returned to the terrifying three-masted ship, Yamato was about to ask for more blessings. Retracted his gaze, Maude slowed down the shadow''s offensive. Such a change was instantly noticed by Charlotte Lingling and Kaido, who were being beaten. "Ohhhhhh..." Kaido sneered, his eyes stained with chill. In the battle of a few people, meaningless high-intensity attacks have no other effect except for wasting energy. This will also be the reason why Maude suffered defeat. As the shadow offensive weakened, Kaido was filled with purple thunders. While swinging his stick to shake off the large black pointed spear, he rushed towards Maud at super high speed. The huge Napoleon long knife in Charlotte Lingling''s hand, arbitrarily cut open the non-stop shadow weapon, the whole figure is like a rampant bull, following Kaido. The two Four Emperors, who had never been so stale in battle, turned their unspeakable anger into monstrous killing intent. Maud bears the brunt, being overwhelmed by the killing intent of the stormy waves. However. Maud always looked calm and unmoved. It seems that the two monsters rushing towards him are just two trivial furnishings. "I will firmly remember today''s battle, and then someday in the future..." Maud''s eyes glowed, staring at Charlotte Lingling and Kaido who came with the majestic killing intent. "Break you!" One word for a meal, full of self-confidence to do what it says. Charlotte Lingling and Kaido shrank their eyes, and the intertwined anger and killing intent in their hearts became more intense, each preparing for the strongest attack. However-- The moment of gaining momentum. The target they had locked with their sight and hearing, disappeared out of thin air, leaving no trace. Both of them were startled. It seemed to hit the cotton with a full punch. It''s like a volcano that is erupting in the chest and has nowhere to vent. Incomparable anger, extremely uncomfortable. Charlotte Lingling and Kaido''s faces are almost distorted. "Bajia D. Mord!!!" The sound of almost breaking the teeth resounded over the entire island. The crew of the Beast Pirates and Big.Mom Pirates who witnessed the whole process were all horrified and speechless. There was dead silence in the field. On a high ground in the distance. Three tall men in white robes with abstract masks on their faces stand here, all silently looking at the devastated war circle in the distance. "The **** person is dead. The task is considered complete, but I also saw something amazing." "Fight against two monsters alone, hey, is this a monster above the monsters?" "D" "I wonder if he has any weaknesses." "Does the family count?" "Glitter..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 781： Then you have to disappear too Chapter 781 Then you have to disappear too Come alone and fight the two Four Emperors alone. and get the suppression on the bright side. At last Retire all over! This is what Maude did in the eyes of others just now. CP0 who came to Wano Country not far away to witness the whole process. was amazed at Mauds strength, and at Mauds boldness. Dare to face the two four emperors alone, there must be no second person in the world. The three CP0 members were speechlessly surprised. Bajia.D.Maud! This is one of the number one enemy of the world government. For CP0, they will not miss any opportunity to get rid of Moder. I thought that the battle that happened just now would be a rare opportunity. did not expect Maud said to withdraw, the whole person disappeared out of thin air, and there was no trace of a breath left. So much so that this battle that is destined to shake the whole world ended without end. The CP0 members who watched the process regret it. It''s not that I regret that this battle didn''t end normally, but I regret that this battle failed to bring them surprises. However. The appearance of Maude and the fact that Maude faced Charlotte Lingling and Kaido alone were unexpected. The three CP0 members did not waste too much thought on this matter, but slowly looked towards Charlotte Lingling and Kaido who were furious in the distance. Even if they are far apart, they can still clearly feel the monstrous anger from the two four emperors. The indescribable anger seems to be able to pull the thunder in the sky, causing the thunder to flicker in the dark cloud rolling sky, and the thunder is even more deafening. "Bad weather, bad place..." CP0 members led by ?? murmured to themselves. Its a terrible time to come to Wano at this time. But they have a mission, so they must come. "We always need a second''big snake''." The CP0 member led by raised his hand to his chin. When ?? began to talk about business matters, the waves in everyone''s hearts that were drawn out by Maude quickly disappeared. "Do you want to wait here?" "The problem is that we don''t have much time." "Send the''intelligence'' back first. It must be very detailed, including every detail of the battle we just saw." "Understand." The three men with masks and robes turned their gazes to a certain direction after talking. That is the direction Yamato flees. "Rumble..." The sky is boring and thundering. The clusters of dark clouds that had been brewing for a long time, finally rained down. Just a few seconds. A curtain of rain was pulled up between heaven and earth. Yamato, who was running wild in the heavy rain, looked back at the back in a daze. The sights and sounds that are always running, clearly can''t perceive the breath of Maude. "Maud''s breath...disappeared." The disappearance of the breath means death. Yamato''s heart was shaken, and there were an unknown picture in his mind. Stepping on the legs of the broken rain and running wildly, seems to have the meaning of slowing down. "how so" Yamato can''t believe it. The rain pounded on her face, washing away the blood stains on her face. "Maud is so strong, it is impossible to be defeated instantly!" Yamato, whose heart was shaking, soon thought that Maude had come to her in the way of [appearing out of thin air] and helped her withstand the attack. Before that, she had not noticed any fluctuations in Maude''s breath in her full-scale operation. Does this also mean. Mauds current breath suddenly disappeared, also disappearing out of thin air to a place outside the scope of seeing, hearing and color? This possibility is very high. Unwilling to accept the guessing Yamato, silently clenched his fists, thinking that Maude had just used that unconscious movement ability to escape this short-term battle that was difficult to distinguish between victory and defeat. It must be so. Yamato gritted his teeth and muttered to himself. "No matter what, I want to live, I must live..." Yamato turned back and looked up at the distance covered by the rain. There seemed to be flames burning under his eyes, and then quickly disappeared in the wind and rain. Above the devastated rocky ground. Charlotte Lingling''s roar filled with anger resounded throughout the audience, even overwhelming the thunder in the sky. Kaido''s anger is no less than Charlotte Lingling, and originally wanted to vent. But seeing Charlotte Lingling so noisy, after all, she couldn''t hold back, and knocked over. The stick went down, directly smashing Charlotte Lingling''s head into the ground, as if the noise that was about to pierce the eardrum, stopped abruptly at this moment. The same abrupt end, and the thoughts of many members of the Beast Pirates and Big.Mom Pirates who are rushing here. They were stunned to watch Kaido suddenly violently violently, and then knocked Charlotte Lingling into the ground with a stick. what''s going on? Thoughts are like stalled clocks, and question marks are flying over their heads. Charlotte Lingling, who was smashed into the ground by a stick, was also a little confused. After reacting, this cruel sweets queen didn''t bother to think at all. After getting up, she launched a counterattack against Kaido. Napoleon''s long knife rose in the wind, carrying a hot flame, and cutting straight to Kaido ahead. Clang! The weapons collided, and the momentum came back. The two Four Emperors who are still working together for a few minutes to deal with Maude, this will be a fight without warning. The sudden change made the many members of the two pirate groups who were outside the incident look bewildered. They didn''t do anything. Now they can''t even persuade them. They can only watch Charlotte Lingling and Kaido who are fighting with their eyes dull. Caesar, floating outside the crowd, carefully watched the fight between the four emperors. He stood as far away as possible, for fear of being involved in the aftermath of the battle. "It''s all monsters through and through..." Caesar sniffed, sucking back the inadvertent snot. Although the fight scene between Charlotte Lingling and Kaido was bloody, it was still not as good as the one-man-to-two battle just now. Made left. Caesar felt relieved. "Huh, don''t worry about it for now." Caesar raised his hand and wiped the cold sweat that did not exist on his forehead. "Blublu, Blublu..." Suddenly, the phone worm placed deep in the pocket vibrated. The tiny movement caused Caesar, who was like a frightened bird, to tremble. Can''t blame him for being too timid. is really the deterrence of the name Bekah D. Maud is terrible. "I''m scared to death!" Caesar almost smashed the ringing phone bug on the ground. But reason is ultimately better than impulse. Click. He picked up the phone worm. "Hey, is it Caesar?" The phone worm opened his eyes and Monet''s voice came out. "What are you doing?" Caesar, who is in a bad mood, has a very bad tone. Monet was silent for a while. After a second or two, a voice came. "Queen''s phone can''t get through. Did something happen?" "Correct." Listening to Monet, Caesar put the phone worm in his hand. Immediately, he raised his head like a thief and glanced at the members of the beasts and pirate group around him. found that the attention of this group of people was all on Charlotte Lingling and Kaido, and then slowly backed away from the crowd. "What happened?" Monet on the other side of the phone worm, his slender eyebrows twisted slightly, and quickly asked. Caesar sucked his nose again, and explained in a low voice: "Maud attacked the island of ghosts, and the tens of thousands of troops stationed on the island were wiped out, and even the island of ghosts was removed by Maud." "what?!" Monet''s face changed abruptly, and Maude appeared in his mind like a conditioned reflex, and his body trembled. Immediately after, she heard the fierce fighting sound from the phone worm. She thought that the Beast Pirates was fighting fiercely with the Mord Pirates, and her heart was throbbing, and then she understood why Quinn had not answered the phone. "Are you still fighting?" Monets tone was full of dignified jealousy. Caesar glanced at the large number of thunder marks that appeared to tear the space in the distance, and shook his head: "It''s not us, but Kaido and Big.Mom are fighting each other." This is the only more appropriate word he can think of. After all, the two monsters that are fighting are, in terms of identity, an alliance. "Huh? Kaido and Big.Mom are fighting each other?" Monet was confused. Shouldn''t the two four emperors who have formed an alliance join hands to repel the enemy? How can ?? fight each other? "Speak out you may not believe..." Caesar recalled every frame just now, and she couldn''t help but feel chills in her heart. Forcibly resisting the tremor in his voice, Caesar slowly talked about what he had seen and heard. On the other side of the phone, there was a dead silence. Monet listened to Caesar''s narration, his expression and limbs suddenly became stiff and cold. The source of all this is that name-Bajia D. Mord. "Hello, hello? Monet? Are you listening?" Part of the fear in his heart was divided evenly to Monet, and Caesar didn''t seem to be so scared anymore. His yelling did not get a response for a long time. Just as he became more and more impatient, Monet''s trembling voice came again. "Give the phone bug to Quinn." "Oh?" Caesar raised his brows, and did not obey Monet obediently, but pointedly said: "Monet, it seems that your''task'' went well." "Don''t waste my time, Caesar." Monet, who was in Dresrosa, frowned slightly, and did not want to talk to Caesar. "Beep." Caesar snorted, knowing that it was important, but looking up for Quinn''s figure. He thought, if Monet''s progress goes well, it may be the only good news for the Beast Pirates in this period of time. On the other side of the phone worm is a spacious room in the Palace of Dressrosa. Luxury decoration, needless to say. On the wall, a row of huge windows hung with red curtains was built. Monet leaned against one of the windows, and the phone worm during the call was placed on the window sill by her. This room, this location. is where the young master Doflamingo often stays. Monet gradually calmed down, raising his fingers and gently sliding across the window frame, chills in his eyes. For revenge, she took Caesar and resolutely found Kaido. Then, among the many development goals of the Hundred Beasts and Pirates, there was an experiment called [Man-made Ancient Devil Fruit]. In order to complete this more conceptual experiment as soon as possible. Beasts and Pirates not only need the genes of ancient creatures, dinosaurs, but also SAD stock containing demon factors. The former has everything in the small garden, all of which are ready-made genes. The latter takes a while to get. However, Kaido is obviously unwilling to wait too long. So. Monet led an elite team of beasts and pirates, and came to Dresrosa across the sea. She is not sure whether the SAD factory built under the grounds of Dresrosa has been demolished. I am also not sure whether the SAD stock solution that has been manufactured after a period of time has not been used, is still stored in the oil tank. But she must come and try her luck. As far as the result is concerned, she has good luck. The underground port built by the Don Quixote family spent a lot of manpower and financial resources was demolished beyond recognition, and the factory used to manufacture SAD was demolished to only one-third of the area. But... Many SAD stock solutions have been manufactured before, but they have not been processed yet. This is enough. As long as these SAD stock solutions are brought back, it may take less than a month, and the Beast Pirate Group will have an extra powerful team composed of people with ancient abilities. At that time, what Monet had to do was to wait for the scale of the Beast Pirate Group to be strong enough to dominate the new world, and then use the power of the Beast Pirate Group to kill the young master Baijia D. Mord Qiandao Wan cut. "In addition to SAD, there is..." Monet whispered softly, raising his eyes to the direction of the residence of the Dongtata clan. The tattered little human races who can work hard like bees are the absolute main force for making SAD liquid and cultivating artificial devil fruits. Take them back, and Kaido will provide the venue to build a stable production line of man-made ancient devil fruits. Monet''s eyes drooped slightly, and he turned to look down at the flaming town. The towns that used to be extremely prosperous, but now there are huge fires everywhere. The billowing black smoke escaping from the fire seemed to hide the entire sky. Crying and screaming. Excited shouts. Sounds full of different emotions, interweaving a cruel music over the town of Dresrosa. This country that was once full of amorous feelings is about to usher in destruction under the fire. The man who brought disaster to this country was Monet leaning on the edge of the window. Just like Doflamingo before, she looked down at the town of Dresrosa that was screaming screamingly in the fire with a high posture. "This is the territory of the Don Quixote family." "But the young master is gone." "Then you have to disappear too." The sound is as soft as a breeze, but it fills the spacious room with a cruel and cruel atmosphere. The sky above the clouds is as clear as a crystal clear gem. The terrifying three-masted ship broke through the white clouds and moved forward quickly. Looking from a distance, it looks like a huge ship riding the wind and waves. In the center of the giant ship, stands a castle exuding the atmosphere of a long time ago. In the castle, in a spacious and bright hall. Many members of the Mord Pirates group headed by Lafayette Jaya Green Pheasant are all staring at the empty ground ahead. ৡ! A figure flashed out of the ground where they were paying attention. is Maud who came back from the island of ghosts. Tick. The blood dripping from the wound on Maude''s body condensed into blood beads, slowly dripping to the ground, splashing circles of ripples. "Captain!" "Boss!" Everyone has different expressions, and quickly walks towards Maud. Then. They saw excited smiles on Maudes face. During this period, I only slept for about four hours a day, and I felt like I was going to die. (End of this chapter) Chapter 782： Desperate Chapter 782 Despair Before using the ability to change shape and shadow to go to the country of Wano, the terrifying three-masted ship was on its way to Dresrosa. Maud is through the status of Yamato Life Card to remotely know that Yamato is in a bad situation. This is the expected situation. So, without thinking, Maude teleported to Wano Country under the premise that his physical exertion allowed. Then there was a scene of fighting Charlotte Lingling and Kaido. This battle. Although ?? ended hastily, Moder has benefited a lot. The collision between ?? and the two monsters made him see the existence of the "gap". As long as he is given some time, he will cross this gap as quickly as possible, and then go to Charlotte Lingling and Kaido, or let Charlotte Lingling and Kaido take the initiative to come to him. Anyway... Next time, he will defeat Charlotte Lingling and Kaido. Before this, all you have to do is to keep in mind the gap visible to the naked eye, and then find ways to increase the star rating to more than four nine and a half stars. After the overall strength of his body has been improved, the strength of the shadow clone will also be increased accordingly. If the autonomy of the shadow clone can be further improved. So, you can develop some combination skills. But the top priority is to upgrade the star as soon as possible. Only when the blank page of the hunter''s notes is about to run out, the prey that can meet the requirements of Mord''s hunting is at least about 500 million. Looking at the new world now, the big pirates with a bounty of more than 500 million can be counted with one hand. There were still many strong players, but most of them have become Mauds stepping stones. Now if you want the star rating on the Hunter''s Note to reach the maximum limit, you may have to kill a strong man who has penetrated the entire new world. If it can be done. I dont know what it will be like. What to do then. In fact, Maude already has a goal in his mind. "Maud, you are injured." Philo squeezed in and checked the wound on Maude''s body. "Small injury." Maud smiled at Philo. The wounds on ??''s body are basically caused by the damage feedback from the shadow coordinate. Although the blood is seen, it is not very serious. "Take off your clothes, I''ll apply the medicine for you." Filo glanced at Maude''s blood-stained clothes, and did not agree with the statement of minor injuries, and took out the ointment that he carried with him. Maud was slightly startled, and then subconsciously glanced at the companions who were surrounding him. In fact, he wanted to say that just such a small injury, with his physical resilience, he can heal itself after a sleep at night. But he couldn''t resist Philo''s eyes, so he could only take off his clothes obediently in the public, and let Philo apply the ointment to him. "." Lafayette looked at Mauds slightly smiling face and asked, It seems that the captain has just had a fight, and there is one more person who can injure the captain in Wazukuni. Before using the ability to transform shadows, Mord told his companions that he was going to the country of Wano. When he came back, he was injured. Nowadays, there are only a handful of people in the world who can hurt Maud. What Lafayette can think of is Kaido, who will return to the country at any time. "And Big.Mom." Maud glanced at Lafayette and said another heavyweight name. "Big.Mom?" Everyone was slightly surprised when they heard this. In other words, Maud, who went to Wano Country alone, might face threats from Charlotte Lingling and Kaido at the same time? Those are two four emperors...! ! Everyone''s thoughts turned and they couldn''t help looking at the wound on Maude. A lot, about eight or nine. It''s just the size of the wound, as Maud said, it''s a small wound. Luo stared closely at Maude, and said in amazement: "Big.Mom and Kaido? Couldn''t it be the two of them..." "Ok." Maud smiled and nodded. In response to everyone''s surprise or surprise, he raised his hand into a fist and said seriously: "However, it is still impossible to fight one against two, but it should be possible''in the future.''" "..." Everyone couldn''t help being silent. Play against two four emperors at the same time? Want to win? Even if the person who said this is Maud. The first reaction in the hearts of everyone is also absolutely impossible. "Ah la la, I really look forward to that day." Among the crowd, only the green pheasant changed his old lazy state and looked at Maude who raised his hand and clenched his fist seriously. This former admiral, who was born in the Navy and later transferred to the Maud Pirates, seems to have great expectations for Maud. after all He put all future chips on Maude. will definitely expect Maude to respond to his stud action. Hearing the words of the green pheasant, many of the eyes of the audience couldn''t help but shift to the green pheasant. From the face of the green pheasant, everyone saw the rare seriousness, and then they all reacted. Maud is their captain. How many impossible things have been created so far. is just playing against two four emperors at the same time and defeating them. How can we conclude that it is impossible? At least, they should also look forward to what their captain said, just like the green pheasant. Everyone thought about turning, and then they reflected on each other. At this moment, a white light suddenly appeared on Maude''s waist. As the white light dissipated, Bailey, who returned to his original shape, climbed up Maudes arms and squatted on Maudes shoulders. "Big.Mom and Kaido, the two stinky things that do not speak martial arts, are dignified, and they even joined hands to deal with the boss, and they also joined forces to use an ultra-horror move called Bahai. I felt that even the sky was Blasted away." Bailey described the hand-foot dance, recalling the scene at the time, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes. Everyone turned their eyes and looked at Pele, who was unconcealed with fear. You must know that Pele has experienced countless battles with Maude, not to mention the growth in ability, and the knowledge in combat alone is certainly not inferior to the vast majority of people present. will be shocked to Pele, who has accumulated countless insights. Presumably, dominating the sea is indeed a terrifying move. "I almost scared the nest to death at the time, but fortunately the boss blocked the move." Bailey raised his hand and patted his chest a few times, looking as if he had a lingering heart. Then he kept his eyes and motioned to Jim to bring the drink from the table. Jim, who is closest to the table, looked blankly at Bailey, who was shaking his head frantically and blinking his eyes frantically, completely meaningless. Bailey shook his head crazy. Jim continued to be expressionless. "..." Bailey felt a cramp in the corner of his eyes, and said helplessly: "Jim, help me get a drink." "Oh." Jim picked up the drink on the table and handed it to Bailey. Bailey held the drink and drank contentedly. Hearing Bailey''s narration, everyone was a little surprised. No longer paying attention to Bailey, who was screaming, and looked at Maude, who was being wiped off by Philo. "Captain, you... blocked the joint moves of Big.Mom and Kaido?" "Well, thanks to the shadow clone, it is barely blocked." Maud nodded lightly. When everyone heard the words, their faces couldn''t help showing shock. Even the green pheasant looked at Maude in surprise. They knew Maudes abilities very well, so when they heard Baileys description of the sea-handling moves, they subconsciously believed that Maude would use shadow abilities to avoid attacks. Unexpectedly, Maude chose to parry and attack frontally. A move used by two Four Emperors. I havent seen it with my own eyes. Its really hard to imagine how terrifying power the move called Domination contains. Suddenly. Everyone thought of something, and they flashed across the scene in their minds. In the battle to attack the advance city, Maude and the shadow avatar teamed up to use a powerful move across the entire battlefield. The scene at that time left a very deep impression on everyone. Afterwards, Cavendish was soft and hard, and asked for the name of the move from Maude. is called... Overlord. Breaking the barrier is coming! Thinking of this, some imaginary pictures suddenly appeared in my mind. That''s the combination of Maude using Domination. Breaking barriers to resist Charlotte Lingling and Kaido. No one spoke, it was quiet. After a while. Filo concentrated on applying ointment to the last wound on Maud''s body. After applying, Philo put away the ointment contentedly. Then. Only then did she feel the silence in the hall, and she suddenly looked at her surrounding companions who were in deep thought and silent for a long time. "What happen to you guys?" "..." No one speaks. Seeing the strange reaction of his companions, Philo couldn''t figure it out. She was very attentive to help Maude with medicine just now, and she didn''t hear anything about her companions. has always cared about Philo''s Cavendish. Normally this situation will help Philo''s confusion. But he didn''t, but stared at Maud intently. Just like Maud wants to see the gap between Charlotte Lingling and Kaido, Cavendish also wants to see the gap between himself and Maud. "Maud, use Domination on me. Break the barrier!" Cavendishs voice broke the silence in the court. Perona floated in front of Cavendish, looked carefully at Cavendishs face, and frowned strangely: It doesnt look like a fever, but why are you talking nonsense? "Are you all right, Xiaoka." Jim, who has always been taciturn, rarely came over and patted Cavendish on the shoulder to show his concern. "Hey, straw." Luo squinted at Hawkins with a facial paralyzed face, pointed to Cavendish, and suggested: "Help him fortune telling to see if the survival rate is zero." "..." Hawkins looked at Luo speechlessly. Straw? When did this cold guy got infected by Perona and Bailey, and he started to give others nicknames. Hawkins was speechless for a while, but still took out the fortune-telling card. When Cavendish made this request to Maud, Hawkins also felt it necessary to fortune telling Cavendish. Even if the survival rate of the divination is not zero, you have to add the probability of divination and rescue. "Enough." Cavendish raised his hand and patted Jim''s hand away, then glared at Perona, and finally forced Hawkins to put away the fortune-telling card with a threatening look. He didn''t want to get any information foreseeable from Hawkins. Considering the need to maintain the friendship between colleagues, Hawkins also quietly put away the divination card. Watching Hawkins put away the divination card with his own eyes, Cavendish looked at Maude. "Fine." Maud thought for a while, and still agreed to Cavendish''s request. at the same time. The sky is covered with white clouds. This is quite a wonderful cloud scene, but it is very common in the new world. On the rough sea, a large-scale armed merchant ship was chased by pirates. Under the fierce artillery fire, the main mast of the merchant ship broke and the possibility of escape was lost. On the three giant pirate ships chasing over, the pirates who couldnt wait rushed to stand in front of the railings, looking excited and greedy toward the cabin of the merchant ship. they know. In the cabin, there was neither a mountain of cargo money nor neat barrels of spirits. And the reason why they are excited and greedy is because... In that cabin, there were two beautiful Princesses Rosa and the nobles with white and tender flesh. the most important is. After they ravaged the two princes of Dresrosa, they could still use it to find "the lord" in exchange for considerable money. This is their most valuable big deal over the years. Compared with the excitement of the pirate ship, on the armed merchant ship that lost the ability to escape, there was silence and despair. What would happen if it fell into the hands of these pirates. The soldiers on the armed merchant ship desperately rescued the royal family of Dresrosa, but it was clear. With great disparity in strength, this is almost a dead end. Nevertheless, the soldiers loyal to the royal family of Dresrosa are also ready to fight to the death. In the cabin. "I''m going to fight!" A Rebecca dressed in light armor, biting the corner of her lip, looking at a heavily armed middle-aged soldier standing in front of her. "Princess Rebecca, the order received by her subordinates is to protect your safety." The middle-aged soldier with mottled scars on his face shook his head, and said in a deep voice: "Rather than let you go to war in danger, please understand that it is our soldier''s duty to fight." "Captain Ackerman, the number of pirates is more than a hundred times ours. This is why we can only escape, and now...we have lost the ability to escape." At this moment, there was a calm female voice beside her. The talking woman is Violet, who, like Rebecca, is also the princess of Dresrosa. Because of the ability to stare at the fruit, Violet in the cabin can keep abreast of the situation outside. The current situation is very bad. Unmovable merchant ships will become the living targets of the three giant pirate ships. Fortunately, the opponent should want to capture her and Rebecca alive, so there is a high probability that they will take the offensive method of battle, rather than using artillery to sink them who cannot move. Under this premise, every combat power on the ship is important. For example, Rebecca, who has been trained as a swordsman since she was a child, or she is now. "In this desperate situation, Captain Ackerman, you are preventing two considerable combat forces from helping the soldiers outside to relieve the pressure." Violet calmly looked at Ackerman, who didnt know how to work. "..." Ackerman tensed his face, unable to refute Violet''s words. Violets eyes were faintly shiny, and he calmly said, If you understand, just let it go. "..." Ackerman remained silent, but the arm that blocked Rebecca slowly lowered, and instead drew out the long sword around her waist, stepped on a heavy step, and walked out of the cabin first. Rebecca and Violet looked at each other, and immediately followed Ackerman. At the moment when the country is ruined and the family is dying, they, who have accumulated ashes in their hearts, would rather die in battle than wait for death here. Before the three of them got out of the cabin, they heard the fierce fighting from outside, as well as frequent screams. As the armed merchant ship lost its ability to move, the pirates boarded the deck of the armed merchant ship with amazing efficiency. Violet and the three of them condensed, and pushed open the wooden door of the cabin. In an instant, it was a scene of our own defeat. The number of enemies... is really overwhelming. A sense of despair rushed to the face, like a pair of big hands, firmly grasping the hearts of Rebecca and Violet. (End of this chapter) Chapter 783： The combination of domineering and ability. Chapter 783 The combination of domineering and ability. Even if you are mentally prepared. When they saw it with their own eyes, Violet and Rebecca still had a chill in their hearts. On the deck, there are aggressive pirates everywhere. The soldiers on their side mostly fell in a pool of blood, and they had no rest. Dress Rosas uniformly distributed standard weapons were scattered beside the corpse, unable to accuse the enemy''s evil deeds. "Hahaha, it''s vulnerable to a single blow, it''s simply vulnerable. Is this also the elite of the kingdom?" Among the pirates, the one who is most likely to kill is a man with a strong body and a black beard wearing a captain''s hat. A giant axe with a big door in his hand dances like a tiger, and every axe goes down, it will inevitably penetrate the armor of the soldier''s body, and then reach the internal organs, stifling the vitality. Such a formidable strength, is to kill the soldiers who formed a defensive army without leaving a piece of armour. "Worthy of being Captain Thales!!!" "Our captain is offering a reward of 320 million big pirates, who can be matched by your trash, wait for death!!!" "Hahaha!!!" "Kill them all!!!" Around ??, the pirates looked at their captain who was invincible in the enemy line, their faces were full of excitement. Under the leadership of Thales, the pirates are very powerful, while the soldiers are disintegrated. The number of people is very different, and the individual strength is also very different. So even if the soldiers fought desperately, they couldn''t resist the attack of the pirates. Commander Ackerman, who rushed out of the cabin, silently concealed the despair that had just emerged from his eyes. In this situation, maybe three minutes, maybe five minutes, they will be wiped out. And the royal nobles who should have been protected by them will... Army Commander Ackerman settled, squeezed the long sword, stepped on his feet, surpassed the blood flowing, and rushed towards Thales. "Oh?" Tels squinted at the armed color on the sword in the hands of the Ackerman commander, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his backhand was a leap and slash towards the Ackerman commander. Seeing the slash approaching, Army Commander Ackerman''s face changed, and he swung his knife to block in time. Clang! The leaping slash that looked like an entity smashed into the arm-colored long sword in the hands of Army Commander Ackerman. Under the violent impact, sparks burst. Feeling the repressive force transmitted from the leap slash, the Ackerman commander gritted his teeth and used his strength to slash the leap with difficulty. A face-to-face confrontation shows the strength gap between the two sides. As the party who is struggling to resist the attack, Army Commander Ackerman knows it well. Nevertheless, he can''t retreat. After picking up the flying and slashing, the Ackerman commander did not retreat but instead rushed towards Thales again. "A little bit of strength." Tyles looked at the Ackerman commander who was rushing indifferently. He raised his arm and released his armed color, covering it on the wooden board-sized axe. Follow. He moved forward to meet Commander Ackerman. Split down with one axe, and the wind is overflowing. Commander Ackerman couldn''t dodge this axe, so he could only bite the bullet and raise his knife to meet him. Axe and sword collided. Click. The long sword in the hands of Army Commander Ackerman suddenly shattered. The unabated strength of the force bombarded his chest, knocking him flying, and crashing into the cabin. Only one move to get close, the strong Ackerman commander was defeated. "But it is no different from other waste." Tels sneered at the cabin wall that Ackerman had smashed into a big hole. The soldiers on this armed merchant ship are certainly elite, but in the face of his overwhelming strength, they are no different from miscellaneous fish. Anyone who comes over is an axe. "Ok?" Tels suddenly became alert, and a cold sword light came from the corner of his eye. However, Rebecca attacked with a sword. Originally, she wanted to help Commander Ackerman, but Rebecca didn''t expect Commander Ackerman to be defeated as soon as he met him. The blade broke through the air, and slashed at Thales, but it was also sharp. However-- In front of Thales, who has experienced countless battles, this slash is ultimately lacking. Tyles smiled disdainfully, slightly regained his strength, and later came to the upper hand, swinging his axe accurately on the long sword attacked by Rebecca. Rebecca wanted to switch the blade to avoid the edge for a while, but Thales axe speed was too fast for her to evade. accompanied by a chirping sound. The long sword shattered suddenly. Rebecca immediately followed Ackerman''s footsteps and was slashed out by Thales. Its just that Thales didnt want to hurt Rebecca, so Rebecca had strength, so that Rebecca only flew four or five meters away before landing heavily. "Rebecca...!" Violet''s face changed, and he hurriedly raised his fingers, using his abilities, a large group of hot tears came out of his eyes. The tears of hot iron. The whale. The hot tears turned into steel whales, volleyed towards Thales. Violets ability to stare at fruits is more inclined to support nature. And this tear of hot iron is her only few attack methods, and it is also the most powerful one. "The capable..." Tels was a little surprised, and then swung a giant axe, and under the blessing of armed color, he easily destroyed the whale made of tears. Only with this level of attack, how could it be possible to injure him. Seeing Thales breaking the move so easily, Violet''s face showed a look of horror. She deeply realized that the man in front of the three large pirate regiments in front of her was definitely not an existence she could match. It''s no wonder that even the powerful Ackerman commander can''t survive a round. "Hahaha, what a stupid woman who wanted to fight Captain Thales in delusion." "Captain Thales, you have to regain your strength and don''t hurt these two women." "Hahaha." The pirates watching the show loudly laughed at Rebecca and Violet who were fighting between the trapped beasts. This war of aggression is simply not difficult. The pirates flushed with excitement at the thought of the large amount of money they were about to get, and the fine-skinned women in the cabin. If it were not for the prestige of Captain Thales, they would also like to join in the fun. Thales ignored his men, but looked at Violet carefully. Good looking and good figure, with a conspicuous exotic atmosphere. The most important thing is a capable person. This kind of quality can also be sold at a very high price on the market. However. Bet back to Dresrosa and get more money in exchange. At this point, Thales flashed up to Violet. Flicker, knocking Violet to the ground with the axe handle. Violet clutched the attacked area, sweating coldly. not far away. Rebecca stood up with pain. Seeing Violet fell to the ground, she picked up a long sword from the ground and rushed towards Thales. The pirates around, smiling hippies watching Rebecca''s actions. Without the captains instructions, they were itching to keep looking at Rebecca''s graceful figure. Tyles squinted at Rebecca and smiled contemptuously. "Don''t come here... Rebecca..." Violet''s face was slightly distorted, he couldn''t even get up, but he could watch Rebecca rushing over. Under her gaze, the long sword in Rebecca''s hand was smashed to pieces by Thales again. Lost the long sword, Rebecca has no power to resist. Thales punched Rebecca in the abdomen. Even if she controlled her strength, she had to beat Rebecca to spit blood and fall to the ground. "Rebecca...!" Violet''s eyes shrank sharply. Despair, anger, and powerlessness. Violet''s feelings were impacted by various emotions, making her face extremely pale. And a moment later. In Violet''s heart, only deep despair remained. Completely powerless... If controlled by this group of pirates, what awaits them will be the purgatory on earth. Violet, who was desperate, could only watch Thales carrying Rebecca, who was almost unstretched, in his hand like a chicken. The heavily armed soldiers stationed on the deck before have all fallen under the blades of the pirates. Lost the last line of defense, the people in the cabin can only wait for the doomsday generals in the end. Everything is so desperate. Violet''s heart was agitated, and his chest was so tight that he couldn''t breathe. Inexplicably, a figure flashed across her mind. A figure that made her remember. "Bajia...Maud..." Violet bit his lips hard. Under desperate circumstances, even if it is naive. She also wants to see Maude come at this moment, and then save them again, and the country... Strong to the extreme emotion, invisibly pulling Violet''s ability. Her spirit, her consciousness. At this moment, it looks like a flower in bud. Under the traction of ability, this flower blooms slowly. Something has awakened... is not the power of the devil fruit, butseeing and hearing the color! Violet wanted to see Maud with his own eyes, so I really wanted to. So in this desperate situation, because of her staring ability, she actually awakened to her sense of sight. And then-- Under the full emotional traction, Violet subconsciously activated the ability to stare at the fruit. The field of vision in his eyes kept rising, like a bird flying to the sky, offering a panoramic view of the vast world below. And then-- Following Violet''s heart desire, the vision ability seemed to lock a certain target, and immediately continued to rise, passing through the layers of white clouds, to the endless sea of ??clouds. So. Violet saw the terrifying three-masted ship flying over the sea of ??clouds. The sight and sight that had just awakened, assisted the ability to stare at the fruit, like a gentle elf, helping Violet to correct the perspective and guide the direction. And that direction is the terrifying three-masted ship. "this is" Violet never felt such a wonderful feeling, so much so that he forgot the severe pain from his body. She vaguely sensed something, and began to actively touch the ability that had just awakened. Under her touch, the wide angle of view suddenly shrank, and then locked the terrifying three-masted ship. Without any sign, the figure of the heart-mindedness just broke into Violet''s eyes. Looking at Mod''s angular face in his vision, Violet was stunned. "Is this... a miracle..." The combination of seeing, hearing, color and staring abilities gave birth to stronger visual abilities. This rare combination of domineering and abilities first appeared in Ainilu. The man who claimed to be a god, combined the ability to see, hear, and sound with thunder, and then developed an ability to perceive the entire island, called the heart net. This ability allows Anilu to not only accurately control the location of every breath on the island, but also hear the voice of everyone on the island. The reason why Maude didn''t want to provoke Ainilu was precisely because of this tricky ability called [Xinwang]. This also means that when he boarded the sky island, he would be aware of the hostility by Ainilu while he stepped into the range of Ainilus thunder attack. You must know that at that time, he did not have the rubber ability of Luffy that was absolutely immune to thunder and lightning, so how could he provoke Anilu. Return to the topic. Now Violet unconsciously combines the awakening ability of seeing, hearing and staring, but has developed an ability that can rely on the image of the mind to accurately locate the target. This can almost be said to be a radar that has no dead ends and can provide high-definition images. is also a rare auxiliary ability in the world. Terror on the three-masted ship. Mord Pirates group gathered around the training ground. Even Bonnie, who was a guest, and the straw hat group joined the crowd. "How about fortune telling?" Perona looked at Cavendish first, then at Hawkins. She was really worried that Maude would accidentally kill Cavendish. Hawkins put a face with a paralyzed face, and said lightly: "This is not something I can decide." "Straw, you are really clueless, you will definitely not find a woman in the future." Perona shook her head and sighed in a regretful tone. Hawkins did not respond. Woman? Ah. Not required. That will only affect the accuracy of his divination. Jinping, who has just joined the company recently, embraces his arms and squints at Lafayette and Jaya beside him. "This is a bit messy, don''t you want to stop it?" "Oh oh, the captain has his own way." Lafayette clicked the corner of his mouth and danced with one hand. Jia Ya smiled gently at Jinping, and said softly, "It''s okay." Seeing the two veteran members of the Pirate Group say so, Jinping could only be silent. On the training ground. Cavendish is waiting. Directly in front of him is Maude holding Qiushui in his hand. "You can''t keep your hands, you have to do your best!" Before starting, Cavendish reminded him. Maud was taken aback when he heard the words, and shook his head with a smile. "Will do." He responded softly, and immediately picked up Qiushui and put it on his shoulders. The shadow clone called out by him also made the same action. The crowd standing on the periphery of the training ground waited with bated breath. As everyone watched, time slowly passed by. One second, two seconds, three seconds... However, Maude has not made a move yet. Everyone was puzzled, but Maude frowned slightly, not knowing what was going on. In the field. Maud keenly sensed that a line of sight was peering at him. The weird thing is. He felt that this line of sight came from a long distance, and he made no secret of it, and it could even be said to be upright. "Where is the sight..." "Who the **** is it?" Made was strange in his heart, it was difficult to judge the direction of the line of sight, so he could only try to use his knowledge. In his eyes, a red light suddenly lit up. just released the color of seeing and hearing, as if it was in line with that line of sight, and instantly discerned the direction. Some phantom-like images appeared before my eyes without warning. "Ok?" Maud was slightly surprised. This is the first time he has come into contact with such a bizarre ability, and there is an inexplicable desire to take this ability into his pocket. Below the clouds and above the sea. Violet, who was controlling his ability, was surprised when he realized that he could meet Maude''s eyes. In her opinion, being able to "see" Maude here is in itself an unspeakable miracle. If it is... She has expectations in her heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 784： A dead silence Chapter 784 Maud is on his way to Dresrosa. Violet is chased by a group of powerful pirates and forced to escape from Dres Rosa. The intersection between the two is no accident. But Violets sudden awakening of seeing and hearing, just fused with the ability to stare at the fruit, and then through the thoughts in his heart, across the sky and clouds, he found Maude. This kind of thing can be called accidental. For Violet, it is even more miraculous. As if there was a ray of light, it fell in her heart like this. She looked up at the sky, her eyes bright and moving. Tels carried Rebecca who had lost resistance. The soldiers on the armed merchant ships are too weak to pose any threat at all. This pursuit mission can be completed without any effort. Although they gave up the opportunity to be robbed in Dresrosa, these two princes of Dresrosa can be exchanged for more income. "Oh?" Tels suddenly noticed the change in Violet''s eyes. The previous color of despair that was overwhelmingly clear no longer exists. A pair of exotic eyes suddenly become bright and moving for some reason. This brief change caused doubts in Thales'' heart. "This woman?" Tels frowned. He didn''t like Violet''s reaction now, especially the look that seemed to be looking at the god, which made him disgusted from the bottom of his heart. "I wonder if there is a''God'' who can save you?" "It''s so stupid." Tyles'' eyes flickered, and the corners of his mouth were cold. High above the clouds, the terrifying three-masted ship hovered motionless. The empty training ground is quiet. Everyone looked at Maude, who was motionless, puzzled. A few seconds ago, everyone could clearly feel that Maude had risen. Next, it should be to meet Cavendish''s requirements and cut out the terrifying hegemony. But I dont know what the reason is, Maude, who was just getting up, suddenly put it away again. what''s the situation? People dont know why. Cavendish on the field glared at Maude, almost putting his eyes on Maudes face. "Small card." Maud suddenly spoke. Cavendish was taken aback, and quickly responded: "What?" "You move about eleven steps to the left, then stand a little further away." "This way?" Cavendish did not ask the reason, and moved eleven steps to the left as he did, and then backed about 20 meters away. "Farther away." "Oh." Cavendish was puzzled, but he still did, and continued to retreat back for a certain distance, and then asked: "Is it all right?" "Farther away." Maud thought for a while and said. "???" Cavendish took a look at the position, this has all retreated to the edge of the training field, should it be farther away? Although he felt like being played by Maud, he continued to do the same, withdrawing some distance back. Having retreated to thirty or forty meters away from the training ground, Cavendish looked at Maude. "It''s always okay now, right?" "Well." Maud raised his hand to his chin, and said seriously: "Not enough." "???" Cavendish''s face collapsed slightly, and he looked at Maude suspiciously. "You are not playing with me, right?" "how could be." Maud shook his head, and immediately looked at Jaya. "Sister Ya, move an island here, the smallest one." "Okay." Jia nodded with a smile regardless of the reason. After a while. A half of the island was under the control of Jaya and came to the side of the terrifying three-masted ship. "Go up, so that it won''t affect the ship." Maud pointed to the half of the island that Jayano had come over. Cavendish only then understood why he had to retreat for some reason. It turned out that he was afraid that hegemony. Breaking obstacles would affect the terrifying three-masted ship. "Then you said it earlier!!!" Cavendish feels painful when he thinks of the constant adjustment of position just now. However, in order to satisfy the wish in his heart, he didn''t care about complaining, and boarded the half of the island as quickly as possible. Maud could only smile apologetically at Cavendish, and immediately looked down at the ground. The deep gaze seemed to penetrate the thick foundation of the terrifying three-masted ship, looking towards the sea under the clouds. "It turned out to be you." "That ability...is there such an effect?" Maud whispered in his heart, trying to remember that enthusiastic figure. The intersection is too shallow, so that there is no impression. "What happened to the captain?" Gathering in groups, preparing to watch a lively group of members, looking at Maude in doubt. Since then, Maude''s words and deeds have been strange. After a while. A majestic shock wave appeared above the clouds, like a giant dragon, instantly piercing the sea of ??clouds with no end in sight through a huge hole, and immediately went straight to the sea below. On the calm sea. Seriously damaged merchant ships swayed slightly as the waves beat. On the deck, there are dead bodies everywhere. The large amount of blood flowing out, gathered into a stream, flowed towards the lower part, and finally fell into the sea through the railing. Tels looked at Violet, who seemed to be expecting something with cold eyes, and then looked at the subordinates who could not bear it after a while. "You go to solve the people inside." "Oh!!!" The pirates yelled with excitement when they heard the words. The so-called solution is the highlight after the plunder. The pirates, whose breathing was getting heavier, reluctantly retracted their gazes at Violet and Rebecca, and then at the confined cabin wooden door, like a hungry wolf with green eyes. After giving the order, Thales ignored his men, carrying Rebecca, who was moaning in pain, and walked towards Violet step by step. The pirates on the deck can''t wait to rush to the cabin. Co is at this moment. Suddenly there was a harsh roar from the sky. The pirates on the ?? deck were slightly startled, looking towards the direction of the sound like a conditioned reflex, they saw a majestic shock wave wrapped in white light, like a comet, obliquely bombarding the distant sea. "Boom!" The shock wave plunged into the sea, causing a violent explosion in an instant. The turbulent air waves swept across the area, and a large number of white waves rushed into the sky. The sudden shock scene made all the pirates on the deck, including Thales, look horrified. "So, what is that...?" The pirates opened their mouths one after another. Round is the first time they have seen this situation in the new world for many years. Being here, how could they possibly have thought that the shock wave that fell from the sky actually came from the hands of humans. "Fortunately, it''s not our place..." The pirates watched the huge soaring waves in the distance turn into showers, and the waves pushed by the air waves finally calmed down in front of the ship. They all had lingering fears. Fortunately, this terrifying shock wave hit far enough. if not Just imagine, the pirates are cold and their scalp numb. However, this inexplicable shock wave from the sky, shouldn''t it be a natural phenomenon like thunder, and occasionally it is unreasonable and straight down? Thinking of this, the pirates swallowed their saliva, looking at the ubiquitous thick white clouds in the sky with fright. You can see a huge hole penetrated above the clouds. This phenomenon has exceeded their understanding of the new world climate. The pirates were amazed, and they were so frightened that their excitement for having fun slowly faded. Tels also silently looked up at the huge hole above the clouds, his eyes could not hide his surprise. Like him, he only regards this shock wave of unknown origin as part of the environment and climate of the new world. "Can''t stay for long, get out of here quickly..." Thyls was solemn and muttered to himself. "That''s better to stay." Suddenly heard a magnetic voice beside her ear. "Ok?!" Hearing the strange voice in his ears, Thales'' expression changed, and the moment he moved, his shoulders suddenly felt cold. Looking in amazement, the blood just shot over, splashing on his face and eyes. In the blood-stained field of vision, a tall figure walking forward can be seen. The figure embraced Rebecca, who was supposed to be in his hand, with one hand, while the other hand was holding a **** thick arm. That is his arm. Tyles'' eyes shrank sharply. was also at this time, the pirates on the deck reacted. "Captain!!!" The pirates were shocked and looked at Thales, who was suddenly torn off his arm. and the strange figure that appeared out of thin air. And this ghostly figure is naturally Maud from the terrifying three-masted ship. Wow! The pirates suddenly raised their swords towards Maudes back. Maud ignored the numerous pirates behind him and walked forward. The soles of the feet fell in a pool of blood, causing ripples. Violet struggled to prop up his upper body, staring at Maude as he walked, his heart also rippled. Really coming... She muttered to herself in her heart, it is difficult to tell what she is feeling now. But one thing is certain. The moment she saw Maude, she felt relieved. Rebecca, who was caught in her arms by Maude, slowly came over, then raised her head with difficulty, looking at Maude''s profile. After seeing Maude''s appearance, Rebecca was also startled, an incredible light appeared in her eyes. How could this man be here? Rebecca stirred up a huge wave in her heart. Maud felt Rebecca''s gaze, ignored it, and threw Thales'' broken arm. The broken arm rotated and flew to the sea outside the ship, sprinkling a lot of blood along the way. "" Tyles'' face turned pale, and he could only watch his arm fall into the sea. The pirates on deck are angry. "Where did that guy come out!!!" "Sneak attack on Captain Thales and kill him!" "Shoot!!!" Thales did not give an order, but the group of pirates who had been in the new world for many years knew what to do now. About thirty or so pirates who were confident in marksmanship quickly raised their guns and pointed them at Maudes back. "Boom...!" After aiming, the pirates did not hesitate to pull the trigger. Suddenly intensive gunfire sounded on the deck. One by one lead bullets wrapped in heat, through the smoke filled with gunpowder, flew towards Maudes back. However. The expected splash of blood did not happen. The nearly a hundred lead bullets that flew towards Maudes back, as if frozen by time, stood still behind Maude, and hung densely in the air just like that. "The capable person...!!!" Looking at the many lead bullets shot out hovering behind Maud, the more than 30 pirates who fired were shocked. "Keep shooting, I don''t believe he can block all bullets!" A fierce-faced pirate spoke viciously, took out a spare gun from his body, and aimed at Maude. The other people who shot just now also followed suit and took out spare guns. They are all people with precise marksmanship, and they will carry at least two guns on their bodies. "Boom, boom...!" Another round of firepower pouring. Regrettably. The second bullet fired at Maud still hovered motionless. As if there was an invisible wall behind Maude, intercepting all the bullets. "What is this ability?!" The pirates were in shock. Maud did not look back at the Pirate from the beginning to the end. He bent his knees and put down the somewhat dumbfounded Rebecca, and immediately lowered his head to look at Violet who wanted to get up but couldn''t. "Your ability is not bad." Maud praised Violet''s ability, paused, and asked: "Can you answer me a question?" "it is good" Violet supported the ground, looked up at Maud as much as possible, and suppressed the inexplicable emotions surging from the depths of his heart as much as possible. Its just that there is no longer a hint of despair in her eyes, instead a crystal luster. "Are you awakened?" "Awakening...?" Violet was startled slightly, flashing too much Flamenco in his mind. Regarding the awakening of Devil Fruit''s ability, she had heard members of the Don Quixote family talk about it, and she also knew that awakening ability is as difficult as heaven. The cadres of the entire Don Quixote family are almost all capable people. But Doflamingo is the only one who has reached the level of awakening. Violet thought of the wonderful feeling of using the ability just now. It turns out... This is ability awakening. "Ok." Violet hesitated for a moment, and then nodded at Maude. Unconsciously, she blended seeing and hearing into the stare ability, just as she had awakened her ability. Otherwise, she just used the ability just now, it is impossible to accurately locate the location of Maude. Especially at such a high place... At least when using abilities, she didn''t expect Maude to be in that position. "It is not a simple matter for the Superman to be awakened. You are very powerful and have good abilities." Maud looked at Violet carefully. He probably remembered. The last time he went to Dresrosa, he also considered recruiting Violet, who has the ability to stare, to his command, but there was nothing left behind. right now. Violet, who has awakened his ability, has more value in soliciting. Violet couldn''t resist Maude''s gaze, and slowly lowered his head. Maud converged, and no longer looked at Violet, but turned his body and looked at the **** pirates who had gradually suppressed him. squinted at the dense lead bullets hanging in front of him, just a movement of his mind instantly turned these lead bullets into dust and scattered them in a pool of blood at his feet. The pirates who were pressing over suddenly stopped, and their faces showed panic and fear. Because of the extreme fear, this group of pirates who have been licking blood on the knife edge for many years began to tremble. There will be this kind of reaction, not because they saw the lead bomb turned into powder, but they finally saw Maudes face. So. The ultimate fear, which filled their hearts at this moment. "Step aside." At this moment, Thales, who was slightly pale, pushed away his men and came to Maude. He didn''t know what method he used to stop the bleeding at the left shoulder and broken arm, and his right hand was carrying the large axe of the door. "Where did it come from...huh!?" The words Thales had just spoken came to an abrupt end. He looked at Maude, his face that had lost a lot of blood and turned pale, and his blood disappeared in an instant. The new four emperors Baijia.D.Maud......! ! ! Why is this man who turned the world upside down here? What is the relationship between ?? and the two daughters of Dresrosa? Tyles lips trembled, staring at the same place. The previously insurmountable aura no longer exists. Behind Maude, Rebecca lifted up Violet, and looked at Thales with no blood on his face in surprise. The captain of the pirate who rushed in the army of soldiers, as well as the pirates who just clamored non-stop. Just seeing Maudes face, she was frightened to death. (End of this chapter) Chapter 785： Smoothly Chapter 785 The powerful pirate who calmly killed many kingdom soldiers, but now his face was completely scared. The strong sense of contrast shocked Rebecca''s heart. This is all because of the man named Baijia D. Mord in front of him. Rebecca retracted her gaze at Thales, and then stared at Maudes back in a daze. Really powerful, maybe that''s how it should be. There is no need to do anything at all, and reputation alone can make the enemy scared. Maud calmly looked at the pirates who were declining in their imposing manner, and there was no need to identify them specifically to see that Thales was the head of the group of pirates. "Three Pirate Ships." His gaze crossed the group of horrified pirates and looked at the sea behind them. There are three large ships moored there, each with a pirate flag hung. The ability to command three pirate ships in the new world of survival of the fittest is enough to prove Thales''s strength. "Pity." Maud whispered to himself softly. The sound was very soft, but it was like thunder in the ears of Thales and other pirates. What a pity? Unfortunately, their team size has grown step by step. Will it be wiped out today? The pirates who realized something, their hearts were cold to the bottom. Being recklessly on the sea for many years, they have also thought that in the future, they will definitely be unavoidable. I just didnt expect this day to come so fast and so suddenly. As the boss of this group of pirates, Thales felt a strong unwillingness in his heart when he thought that the team and hard work he had developed so hard to develop would be destroyed. He knows Maudes reputation, he knows Maudes strength, and he knows that he will never defeat Maude. But... He will not be slaughtered. Strong unwillingness, it instantly turned into courage to resist. How can you wait to die without doing anything. Even if your life will stop here, you cant die too badly! Tyles'' eyes filled with fear and despair gradually lit up. He looked at Maude, ignoring the pain from his shoulder, holding the giant axe in one hand, and slowly raising it. I can''t remember the rhetoric that I said when I was young when I went to sea. I can still remember vaguely, when he went out to sea, he also raised his axe slowly, and then split all obstacles and enemies. The feelings of the past gradually came to mind, and Thales suddenly became wary. "Leander Thales, a reward of 320 million..." "I am not interested, and there is no need to know those." Maud refused to give Thales a chance to report his family, and interrupted. Thales''s soaring fighting spirit couldn''t help but stagnate. Looking at Maude, who was not willing to give him a trace of dignity, with wide eyes, an unknown fire rose in his heart for no reason. Even if he knew that he was not qualified to get angry in front of Maud. But he was still angry. "you" Stripes of blue veins appeared on Thales face, and when his blood was surging, his pale face gradually became rosy. When he was about to say something, he was interrupted by Maude again. "After all, you don''t even have the qualifications to let me shoot." Maud used a natural tone. The 320 million pirates are also delusional to challenge him with equal status and status? really naive. Maud looked at Thales as if looking at something small. Tels could clearly feel the contempt from Maud, and could not help but furious. is to burn out his life, and he will also smash the axe, which has drunk countless blood in his hand, into Maude''s body. Even just cut a wound. He wanted Maude to put away the unabashed contempt for him. "͡" The angry Thales released the armed color, covering the axe blade the size of a wooden board. The group of pirates crowded around him, after seeing their captain showing the sword to Mod, they reluctantly mustered up the courage to point the unconsciously falling sword at the enemy again. Maud looked blankly at Thales, who turned his anger into an armed color to make an attack, and suddenly said: "His corpse is qualified to be put in the freezer, don''t make it too heavy." This sentence is naturally not addressed to the pirates such as Thales, but to Jaya and Lafayette who descended from the sky. "Okay." "Oh oh, there is the captain''s order ahead, I will try my best to restrain it." Under the horrified gaze of the pirates in Thales, Jaya and Lafayette fell in front of Maude one after another. Maude looked at Jaya and Lafayette who were following him at the fastest speed. He completely ignored the pirates on the deck. He thought of welcoming the hegemony. Cavendish, who broke the barrier, couldn''t help asking: " Is Xiaoka okay?" "In the rescue, Luo said he can''t die." Jaya answered Maudes question. "That''s good." Maud nodded slightly. Although Cavendish strongly urged him to do his best to release the hegemony and break the obstacles, how could he agree and he naturally restrained when making moves. if not. Even if Cavendish''s personality in the fusion has mastered a high-level armed color, he will be severely wounded and dying by the overlord in an instant. "This group of **** will be handed over to you." Maud glanced at the silent pirates headed by Thales on the deck. The pirates who take pleasure in looting are regarded as **** by Maud. The group of pirates in front of them is naturally no exception. "Okay." Jaya responded, his eyes fell on the giant axe in Thales''s hand, his eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a little interest. Lafayette did not speak, but the sword was out of its sheath. He can be regarded as a little eye-sighted. After realizing that Jaya wants to fight Thales, he directly held the sword to meet the pirates behind Thales. Tyles looked solemn, silently watching Lafayette pass from his side, and then his gaze passed Jaya, fixed on Maude. At this moment. Maud has already turned around to find Violet. When Thales looked over, he could only see Maude''s back. not qualified? Tyles gritted his teeth and was unwilling. "Don''t look, you really don''t deserve Maude''s shot." Jaya raised his hand axe and walked towards Thales. If others observe carefully, they will notice that every step of Jaya is stepping on the air. So. The blood flowed across the deck. When Jaya was walking, there was no blood on the soles of her feet. Tales naturally noticed this phenomenon, but he didn''t have the energy to think about it, enduring the pain of a broken arm, and unreservedly hitting Jia Ya who came by. The huge axe flicked a dark stream of light in mid-air, from top to bottom, slashing towards Jaya. Axe-head and giant-hammer weapons have always been used to crush people. Tyles took this characteristic to the extreme, and in this slash, he poured all his strength into it. With only this blow, a ray of reward flashed through Jia Ya''s slightly opened eyes, and he also sent out the axe wrapped in armed colors. Different from the top-down chop that Thales took advantage of, Jaya''s wrist flipped and drove the axe up to meet the huge axe in Thales''s hand. Then. Accompanied by agitated sounds and air waves. The giant axe in Thales''s hand, which was the size of a door panel, crashed into pieces. The energy slashed by Jaya''s axe, passed through the broken giant axe, and went straight through Thales''s heart. "!!!" Tyles'' body shook, astonished as he watched hundreds of giant axe fragments fall to the ground. Immediately lowered his head slowly, silently watching the blood fainting from the vital part of his chest. has always been his weapon to smash enemies with an axe, but he did not expect to be pecked by the geese today. "Are you not qualified..." Thyls felt the loss of strength, and only felt bitter in his heart. He first looked up at the serene Jaya with difficulty, and then looked at Maudes back in the distance. What a powerful pirate group... I want to wander into the sea for many years, have gone through countless battles, and have experienced the feeling of being on the verge of death many times. This is what I have so far. But... I used to think that I was good, but I was not the enemy of the woman in front of me. And this woman is just one of the members of the Maud Pirates. "Are you not qualified..." As if the devil was stunned, at the last moment of his life, Thales looked at the back of Maude who hadn''t put him in his eyes at all, and murmured powerlessly. Jaya looked at Thales, who was dispirited, without making any waves. . With endless regret and unwillingness, Thales fell to the ground and swallowed his last breath. On the other side, Lafayette was ruthlessly slaughtering the pirates on the deck with absolute overwhelming strength. Jaya glanced at the battle on Lafayettes side, and silently retracted the axe. Obviously no need for her help over there. On the wooden wall on the side of the cabin door, there is a big hole that was violently broken open. Sergeant Ackerman, who was severely injured and almost unconscious, supported the broken wood on the edge of the hole, struggling to stick his head out of the hole. He is still alive, but not far from death. Even so, he took his last breath and hurried back to the deck to continue his duties. Immediately afterwards, he saw the arrival of Maude, saw Jaya kill Thales with an axe, and saw Lafayette kill the group of pirates with no resistance. The commander of Ackerman, who knew the strength of this group of pirates, slightly opened his blood-stained mouth, and fell into deathly silence. This world is like a complete food chain. He was crushed by Thales. And Thales was crushed by a strange woman, as if he crushed an ant to death. is really ironic, really unreasonable... Ackerman sat weakly on the ground along the edge of the hole. After seeing that the Thales Pirates was on the verge of defeat, the last breath that hung in his heart was finally quietly dissipated. This army commander, who has been loyal to the Kingdom of Dresrosa for more than ten years, just leaned on the edge of the bulkhead, slowly closed his eyes, and was unable to open it again. With the death of Commander Ackerman, all soldiers of the Kingdom of Dresrosa who armed the merchant ship ended in annihilation. Rebecca and Violet, who were speechlessly shocked, seemed to feel it, and looked at the hole in the bulkhead. They saw Army Commander Ackerman sitting on the ground, and their breathing was stagnant. was also at this time, the hatch opened. A group of people with sticks or kitchen knives came out. There are even people holding forks, which look quite funny. After all the soldiers fell, they were protected and each took up weapons that they thought they could use. Its just that they dont need to fight anymore. Those who escaped by a fluke should be grateful for the arrival of the Maud Pirates and the soldiers who stood by at the last moment. But they wont. Because they are mostly nobles. In the eyes of the nobles, it is a matter of course for soldiers to sacrifice in order to protect the nobles. About half an hour later. The deck of the armed merchant ship was roughly cleaned. Under the parasol, Mord couldn''t resist Tezolo''s request, and sat on a gold high-back chair that Tezolo used to make. Whenever a chair is needed in the future, as long as Tezolo is by his side, I am afraid he will take the initiative to help Maude create a golden high-backed armchair that resembles a throne. He said this is necessary, because the man at the top inevitably needs a unique throne. Maud sat upright, clasped his hands, calmly looked at Rebecca and Violet, who had barely calmed their emotions, and asked the most concerned questions. "Go ahead, what happened to Dresrosa?" "" Rebecca and Violet looked at each other, never expecting that an existence like Maud would also care about the changes in Dresrosa. What they didnt know was that Maude didnt care about Dresrosa, but the little princess of the Tata tribe. A moment later, Violet explained what happened on Dresrosa during this time. The green pheasant, Lafayette, Tezolo, Jaya, etc., located on the left and right sides of the golden high-back chair, listened quietly. About ten minutes. Under Violet''s narration, everyone knew the ins and outs. also knew who the enemy attacked Dresrosa. There are pirates swarming from all walks of life, as well as villains from the underground world. The person behind the scenes is Monet, a survivor of the Don Quixote family. "Ah la la, I remember that Deres Rosa is one of the participating countries, and can ask for help from neighboring countries or the world government. With the speed of support from the navy headquarters... it is probably too late. The green pheasant looked at Violet and Rebecca with sorrowful faces. The sunglasses on his face made it impossible for others to see the look in his eyes. However, as a former admiral, he would ask this question at this time. I think he should not be as calm as the surface. Violet looked at the green pheasant with complicated eyes. She knew the identity of the Qing pheasant, and hesitated: "We have asked for help...but the world government has been slow to act." They who escaped from Dresrosa actually shoulder the heavy task of asking for help. Its just that they also know that even if they find reinforcements, its probably too late. "What about the navy?" Green Pheasant asked. Violet was silent for a while, did not speak, just shook his head. The temperature around ?? seems to be a little lower. Maud looked sideways at the blue pheasant. Even if you have a clear line with the navy, the green pheasant will be uncomfortable when encountering such things. immediately looked at Violet and Rebecca. "We are going to Deres Rosa, if we can''t have time, we can help you solve this trouble by the way." Upon hearing Maudes words, Violet and Rebecca looked at Maude abruptly, surprises appeared on their stained faces. They wanted to ask Maude for help, but they didnt know how to speak. Unexpectedly, Maude would take the initiative to raise it. This is undoubtedly a huge surprise. "Great" Rebecca cried with joy. "Can you please hurry up..." Rebecca, who was careless, did not control her excitement, and asked Maude to leave as soon as possible. "This is natural." Maud nodded. For Violet and Rebecca, the situation is racing against time. For Maude, the same is true. Dres Rosa. Within the Highland Palace. Monet frowned and looked at the phone worm who couldn''t get through. For some reason, I feel vaguely disturbed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 786： Night is coming Chapter 786 Night is approaching The Thales Pirates group, which is responsible for pursuing the members of the Dresrosa royal family, is one of the top of all the pirate groups currently raging in the town of Dresrosa in terms of overall strength. About an hour ago, the Thales Pirates sent back news that they had successfully overtaken the armed merchant ship carrying the members of the Dresrosa royal family and the nobles. Next. Just wait for the Thales Pirates to **** the last royal member of Dresrosa over, and this country, which has been burned by the fire for many days, can completely become history. This is what Monet wanted. While completing the tasks assigned by Kaido, he personally destroyed the country named Dresrosa... This is also the first step to pay homage to the young master who has passed away. However. There has been no movement on the Thales Pirates. Calling the past, it was like sinking into the sea, without any response. This is unusual. Because Monet knew that the armed merchant ship did not have the power to resist the Thales Pirates, once deprived of its ability to sail, he could only wait to die on the sea that was so unnatural and unreasonable. This chase mission is almost without any difficulty. But... It seems that something has changed. Monet lowered his head slightly, staring silently at the phone worm who did not respond. White snow and frost spread from the soles of her feet and condensed on the ground, like climbing a mountain, and quickly climbed onto the walls and window edges. "Waste." In the golden eyes, there is a cold like snow brewing. Monet condensed Xuexue''s ability a little, slowly put down the phone bug microphone, and looked out the window. This moment is when day and night change. The sky in the distance was stained like blood by the sunset. Monet looked over, and the last afterglow of the setting sun slowly sank into the horizon, and the sky darkened, turning the firelight in the town of Dresrosa into the most conspicuous light source. The fire that was imposed on Dresrosa has been burning for many days. Until today, there is still no intention to stop. This is because-- The pirates who were attracted by Monet, and the elite team of the beasts and pirates who wanted to take the opportunity to have fun, didn''t want the city to be turned into ashes prematurely. They burned, killed and looted in the town. Burn slowly, kill slowly. Slowly listen to the screams of the looted, and slowly appreciate the desperate response of the looted. For them, this is a rare feast. The feast should be enjoyed slowly instead of ending prematurely. After all, such a good thing will hardly happen again. Monet watched the fire in the town of Dres Rosa, as if he could hear the screams resounding in every corner of the town. Port, ships. Any way to leave the island is blocked by her. In other words, the people of the Kingdom of Dresrosa will be eaten away bit by bit as the fire burns until everything is reduced to ashes. "click..." Slightly heavy footsteps came from behind. Monet paused, then looked back at the owner of the footsteps. It was a giver who ate the fruit of an artificial devil. The lower body was the strong limbs of a rhino, and the upper body mostly retained human characteristics. Monet looked at the visitor and asked blankly: "Have you not found the princess of the villain?" "The search range is shrinking, and the task can be completed in a day at most." Rhino form stopped the giver, looked at Monet standing in front of the window, and briefly reported the progress of the task. Obtaining the original SAD solution and taking away the Tata people who have lived in Dresrosa for generations are the main purpose of this visit. Needless to say, the original solution is effortless. is the Dongtata clan who are good at hiding. It is the most difficult part of this mission. However, as time goes by, and with all-round carpet search, as long as the Tata are still in Dresrosa, they will be completely dug out. Finding the goal is just a matter of time. "Find it as soon as possible, I have a bad feeling." Monet frowned, very dissatisfied with the efficiency of the beasts and pirate group to the giver team. She just joined the Hundred Beast Pirates group, it is difficult to express this kind of dissatisfaction, and she is not qualified to reprimand this group of guys who do things slowly and only care about pleasure. "A bad feeling?" Rhino showed a sense of surprise in the givers eyes, but couldn''t hold back it, and laughed on the spot. Hearing the chuckle of laughter, Monet''s eyes gradually turned cold when he looked at the rhinoceros to the giver. Rhino givers are not afraid of Monet, and sneered: "This country has been captured by us, what else can I worry about?" "" Monet did not speak, but coldly looked at the rhino giving the giver. She only returned to Kaido not long ago. The reason why she was able to command this group of grantees with artificial animal abilities was due to this extremely important task for Kaido. Therefore, Monet is not surprised that the giver has this attitude, and he can restrain it. Unhappy is unhappy. Even if there is restraint, that emotion will always exist. Especially in this room, this position by the window. Rhino looked at Monet without saying a word to the giver, and said in a strange manner: "Oh, yes, this is your first expedition, no wonder you are worried about this, hahaha." Speaking, the rhino raised his head to the giver and laughed. Sending troops to expedition to attack the country is something the beasts and pirates often do. Because each expedition can not only plunder enough materials at one time, but also have the effect of training troops. More importantly, it can satisfy Kaido''s desire for war. Its just that the number of expeditions has decreased significantly in recent years, and this expedition against Dresrosa can be regarded as easy. At least when Dresrosa was captured, there was basically no difficulty. It was that there were a few difficult guys on the side of Dresrosa, and it took the boss''s energy to solve those difficult guys. Monet leaned on the curtain against the wall, and looked at the rhino giving the giver who was laughing wantonly. Behind her, a ray of chill oozes quietly. Follow. The coldness turned into snow and frost, spreading along the ground to the rhino giver. A ray of murder passed through Monet''s eyes. The rhino smiled happily to the giver, and did not notice the snow and frost spreading along the ground. That Xueshuang is like a poisonous snake arching its body waiting for an opportunity to move, and like a crocodile lurking under the water, quietly looking at its prey. As long as a moment of effort, Xueshuang, who is ready to go, will directly swallow the rhinoceros to the giver. "Don''t worry, I''m here, Ken...huh?" The rhinoceros slowly converged his laughter to the giver. Halfway through the conversation, he suddenly noticed the condensation of snow on the ground. He was startled, and then raised his head, looking at Monet in surprise. From the face of the woman in front of him, he saw the undisguised killing intent, and his heart suddenly fell cold. "you!!!" Rhino quickly touched the meteor hammer weapon on the waist with the givers right hand. However, his right hand just moved, and the snow frost condensed on the ground, like a poisonous snake leaping out of the sky, covering him into an airtight snowman in an instant. The rhino, which was tightly covered by ice and snow, struggled for the giver a few times, and finally fell silent. Killed a true caller from the beasts and pirate group as an understatement. Monet had no response, and took out the notes he carried from his clothes. rustle Open the note and turn to one of the pages. Monet took out the pen, licked the note with the tip of his tongue, and immediately wrote the name of the rhinoceros to the giver on the note page. On the far right side of the name, there are two quite dazzling words-war dead. "It''s a shame that you can live till now, stupid thing." Monet looked at the rhinoceros that turned into a snowman to the giver with cold eyes, and immediately controlled a wave of white snow, and threw the rhino that became a snowman to the giver out of the window. After cleaning up the obnoxious garbage, Monet put away the notes and left the room. After a while. She came to the Toy House, the building left over after the demise of the Don Quixote family. Push open the door of the toy house, walk through the spacious hall, and come to a stepped passage. Go down the stairs to a brightly lit underground port. This is a hidden port used by the Don Quixote family to transport goods. Perhaps it was because the Dresrosa royal family believed that this port had value, so it did not demolish it, but kept it. right now. In this suspended underground port, beast cages made of fine iron are placed neatly and orderly, and nearly 80% of the members of the Dongtata clan are housed in it. Because it is a villain, there is almost no difficulty in detaining them in a unified manner. Beside the beast cage, there is a team of about fifty people. Everyone in the team is a giver who has eaten artificial devil fruits. Even in the new world, it can be called an elite team. Other than that. There are about a hundred givers conducting a carpet search outside. Counting these, there are nearly one hundred and fifty grantees sent to Dresrosa, and it can be seen that Kaido attaches great importance to this matter. after all-- This is a necessary part of the production line for making ancient artificial devil fruits. "Master Monet." The givers who were in charge of guarding the Tata tribe, looked at Monet who was walking down the stairs. Part of the givers were all politely greeted Monet, while the rest of the givers were mostly the same as the rhino givers just now, and did not recognize Monet as the nominal captain. Facing everyone''s gaze, Monet walked up to one of the animal cages expressionlessly, and looked down at the Dongtata clan that was imprisoned inside. To be precise, he was looking at one of the Dongtata elders who was holding a cane. In the animal cage. Dong Tata clan members looked at Monet, who was standing in front of the beast cage, exuding an icy breath, almost all trembling slightly. "My patience is limited." Monet looked at the old man of the Dongtata tribe, with a cold glow in his eyes. The old man of the Tata tribe was silent. As a king, how could he reveal the position of the heir to the wicked? Monet coldly looked at the King of the Tata tribe, who was not at all relieved. "Silence is also an answer." Before the words fell, Monet raised his finger, controlled the snow crystal to gather into a pocket-shaped blade, and then mercilessly cut off the arm of the King of the Dongtata clan. The King of the Tata Clan, and the members of the Tata Clan who saw this scene around, were all stunned. Dang. In the spurt of blood, the severed arm fell on the ground of the animal cage with a crutch, making a slight noise. The king of the Tata clan returned to his senses, and suddenly screamed hoarsely. "King Gancho...!!!" The members of the Dongtata tribe around him looked at King Ganqiao who was sitting on the ground with splitting eyes. at the same time. Dres Rosa town. On both sides of the street, there are several buildings burning with raging fires. Swaying and bright fire light illuminates the street. One of the dilapidated-looking buildings was not affected by the fire. A group of pirates with about a hundred people surrounded this dilapidated building. "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that there is a basement hidden in such a broken building." In the building, there was a frantic laughter. "Guess what I found in the basement?" "I guess it''s a few hundred barrels of wine in the cellar!" "Idiot, how can a basement hold so much wine?" "Then what do you think is hidden in the basement?" "Well, I think it is a hundred barrels of wine in the cellar." "" "Hey, why are you looking at me with that look?" "Captain, don''t sell it, what did you find in the basement?" "Hahaha!" A sturdy man with a big knife in his hand walked to the door of the dilapidated building. He was wearing an out-of-fit aristocratic costume, which looked rather funny. The pirates who came around looked at their captain in luxurious clothes. Everyone''s face was more or less showing expectation. "It''s a woman, dozens of women, hahaha!!!" The captain held his sword high and laughed wildly: "Brothers, you can have a good night''s sleep tonight!" "Woman?!" "Hey, dozens of women..." Hearing the captain''s words, the pirates were startled at first, and then reacted, without exception, their faces flushed with excitement. They dont care why there are dozens of women hidden in the basement of a dilapidated building. They just want to vent their desires on these women who have just been found. "Oh oh oh!!!" was full of animal shouts, and it reached the end of the street. "Go, this is the trophy you should enjoy, brave and fearless." The captain lowered the knife, stepped aside, and signaled his men to go to the basement to pick the spoils. The pirates present could not help but burst into cheers again when they heard the words, many of them utterly praised the captain. Follow. The group of pirates couldn''t wait to rush to the building door. at the same time. The basement of the building. The women curled up into a pile are pale, with a look of horror on their faces. They obviously heard the conversation outside, and they also knew what they were about to face next. The whole basement was filled with a breath of despair that was almost dead. The captain standing on the side of the gate, with a smile on his face, looked at the excited subordinates like wolves. The dozens of girls he found in the basement were still on the qualified line in terms of appearance and body. In normal times, he must have fun first, and then throw it to his men. But since he shot the noble lady, he has never looked down on these ordinary women anymore. just can reward his subordinates, so as to consolidate his status and prestige. "There is not much left for happy hour." The captain squinted his eyes, looking at the distant fire. He always accepts as soon as he sees it well, so even if there are still benefits to be paid, he usually leaves one step earlier. It is by virtue of this code of conduct that he can live so long. "Ok?" The captain suddenly looked back towards the depths of the building, frowning involuntarily. He watched his hungry subordinates rushing in in a swarm, only ten seconds passed, but there was no sound at all. "what happened?" Suddenly a chill came out in his heart. Suddenly. The light in the corner of his eye disappeared. To be precise, the flames disappeared. "Ok?" He suddenly looked towards the town. The flames that had soared to the sky were all extinguished for some reason. The real dark night. just arrived without warning. (End of this chapter) Chapter 787： Destroy Chapter 787 The flares located in various parts of the town, as if an appointment, went out at the same time. The whole process is very short and silent. The light source disappears suddenly. There is still a trace of warmth remaining in the night air. This is the enthusiasm left over from the previous fire. However, at this moment, the captain who found the basement in the dilapidated building did not feel the slightest warmth. Some are just chills deep in the bones. He witnessed the process of extinguishing the fire with his own eyes. For him, it was undoubtedly a scene full of visual shock. Also, a hundred men rushed into the dilapidated building in front of them, but there was no sound at all. "What the hell...what is going on..." The captain turned his head mechanically and looked at the entrance of the dark and dilapidated building. The darkness that can''t be seen at a glance, like a huge mouth in the abyss that people choose to eat. The scenes that could not be explained with common sense happened in front of them, turning into bursts of icy chills, crashing in the captain''s body. The scalp is numb, and the whole body feels cold. This is the true feeling of the captain at this moment. He knew that this was a spiritual fear brought about by a long-lost fear. He just stared blankly at the dark entrance of the dilapidated building. In a trance, I always felt that the dark entrance was a whirlpool, sucking his consciousness in. He wanted to go in and check the situation, but he didnt have the courage to take a step At the same time, perhaps because of the deepening of the fear, the chill inside and outside the body becomes more and more obvious, and there is a feeling that even the blood is starting to freeze. Frightened, the captain suddenly thought that without going in to check the situation, he could also call out to see if he could get a response. Thinking of this, he opened his mouth. "" But there is no sound. He suddenly found that he was speechless, and even his thoughts began to become dull. Looking at the entrance of the dilapidated building again, it only felt darker. "Ah la la..." The green pheasant put his hands in his pockets, turned his back to the captain who had become an ice sculpture, and looked up at the sky above the town of Dresrosa. There, standing in the sky stood a man who could not be forgotten as long as he glanced at it. That is his captain, Bekah D. Mord. The green pheasant stared at Maude silently, and then looked away after about five or six seconds. "Your''happy hour'' should end here." The green pheasant turned his head and glanced at the captain who didn''t realize that he had been frozen into an ice sculpture, and then walked towards the dark street ahead. Every foot stepped out will step on the ground out of a layer of ice that exudes chills. Only in his eyes under the sunglasses, there seemed to be a fire burning. On the top of a street building not far away. Perona looked at the back of the green pheasant walking towards the central street of the town. She only felt that the surrounding air was full of freezing chills. Her body in a princess dress shivered involuntarily. "That idiot Kuzan...If this lady catches a cold, hum." She kept rubbing her shoulders with her hands to get the heat. Perona''s wide-round eyes stared at the blue pheasant who was going away carrying the chill. "But it shouldn''t matter to him." Although the chill released by the blue pheasant was in the air, Perona could feel the anger of the blue pheasant. "Kuzan is angry." Behind Perona, a gentle voice came. "Sister Jia Ya." Xunsheng looked at the people coming, and Perona smiled on her face. Jaya smiled at Perona and nodded, and said softly: "Perona, don''t participate in this battle." "what?" Perona looked at Jaya with a puzzled look. Jaya did not say much, but smiled and took out a plate of cranberry cake brought from the terrifying three-masted ship, and handed it to Perona. Seeing the cranberry cake, Perona''s eyes lit up, she quickly took the cake, and instantly put the thought of participating in the battle behind her. Jaya looked at Perona who was eating the cake happily, and then looked at the back of the green pheasant that was drifting away in the distance. "Don''t leave one." In his mind, suddenly passed the screen when Maude gave this order. This is a command they are quite familiar with, and it is also very suitable for this battle tonight. Jaya''s eyes opened slightly, revealing a ray of red light that was very conspicuous in the night. The color of seeing and hearing is activated, and start searching for the location of every pirate in the town. After a while. Jaya volleyed towards the buildings shrouded in the night. In the air behind her, there are densely packed knives, guns, swords and axes. Dilapidated buildings. Hidden deep in the dark gate, rustling footsteps can be heard. A group of women leaning on each other, with a look of fear floating on their faces, trembled out of the dilapidated building. As soon as they got out of the building, they saw the ice sculpture standing at the door, emitting cold smoke. They barely recognized this ice sculpture, it was the man who had opened the passage in the basement before, and their eyes trembled quickly. "Same as the group of pirates just now..." There is an older woman with an incredible light hidden in her eyes. Just now, a group of pirates swarmed into the basement, staring at them with lustful, wolf-like eyes. Just when they were completely desperate, a force from nowhere turned these pirates into ice sculptures in an instant. The sudden change stunned them. "Look at it..." Among the crowd, a woman trembling arms pointed towards the night sky. Everyone looked up, just to see the scene where Jia Ya was flying with thousands of swords, and they were all shocked. Unbelievable, they watched Jaya disappear at the end of their vision. Soon, through the little moonlight, they noticed the existence of Maude again. "He, they... are they here to save us?" The women looked at Maude, who stood still in the air, and murmured. The heart that was devastated by fear and despair began to usher in hope like a ray of dawn. The same scene was staged in all parts of the town of Dresrosa covered by the night. The Mord Pirate Group came out. After extinguishing the fire, they began to behead the many pirates who did evil in the town of Dresrosa with the momentum of thunder. Destroyed the enemy''s killing efficiency, so that the number of pirates, the number of pirates, rapidly and sharply reduced at a speed visible to the naked eye. With the death of the pirates, the countless hiding places of Dresrosa walked out of residents with a look of confusion. "How can a wonderful performance be covered by the night." Above the night sky, there was a loud voice from Tezolo. "Come on, let the world''s eyes focus on this again, gold--" "Karma!" The passionate voice fell to the last syllable, and the sky shrouded in darkness suddenly burst into golden fireworks. The dazzling light, covering every corner of Dresrosa, instantly attracted countless eyes. Everyone in Dresrosa looks conditionedly towards the sky blooming with golden fireworks. Under their shocked or shocked gaze. The fireworks blooming in the night sky are actually gathering quickly, transforming into golden pillars that are hot and glowing. There are quite a few golden pillars criss-crossing in the air, like a large net covering the sky above Dresrosa. The light of heat released from the big net illuminates the town of Dresrosa. Tezolo, dressed in golden luxury clothing, stood on top of the big gold net, looking down at everyone underneath, and looking up at Maude, who was overlord above. "" Maud looked at the movement made by Tezolo, somewhat helpless. I gave him a throne-like golden chair when he had nothing to do. Now its even more exaggerated. It actually made such a big movement in the surprise operation. Maud shook his head slightly. After getting along for a while, aside from other things, he can be regarded as experiencing Tezolo''s style of action that must be a big deal no matter what. "It''s worse than expected." Maud looked down at the town of Dresrosa. Under the light of the gold fire, corpses and dried bloodstains can be seen everywhere, as well as the remains of buildings that have been burned to darkness by the fire. Looking back on the scene when I came to Dresrosa last time, compared with the scenes before me, it seemed that it was not the same place. "No wonder Kuzan is so angry." Maud rolled his eyes and looked at the blue pheasant who was harvesting the life of the pirate. As a pirate now, the [Justice] of this former admiral has not changed. In his eyes, like this group of pirates who burned, killed, looted and did no evil in Dresrosa, they were the most damnable, none of them. of course. On this point, Mauds and Qing pheasants views are the same. The pirates I see right now are all damned people. Thats why he gave the order of [one not to stay]. "Where are the Tata Clan..." Maud moved his gaze away from the blue pheasant, his eyes turned red, and he scanned the town of Dresrosa. After a while. His gaze is fixed on the toy house building not far from the heights of King Dresrosa. Above the sky. The terrifying three-masted ship hovered quietly. The Straw Hat Crew, Bonnie, and Violet and Rebecca who were rescued by Moder are all standing on the edge of the terrifying three-masted ship, looking down at the devastated Dresrosa below. Violet and Rebecca clung to their clothes, their faces full of grief. The straw hat group was solemn and silent. Only Bonnie didnt feel anything. She even had a chicken leg in her left hand and a slice of pizza in her right. "Have a chick." Bonnie was munching on the pizza. With her eyesight, she could see everyone from the Maud Pirates group slaughtering the pirates who had invaded Dresrosa. "Beep, it''s a group of pirates..." Watching a country that is about to be destroyed is being saved by a group of pirates, Bonnie feels very uncomfortable, and a little jealous of this country named Dresrosa. If her country could welcome such a group of people... Regardless of whether he is a villain or a pirate! "Bah, it''s really unpalatable." Bonnie turned her head and spit out the pizza she had just eaten. Her reaction and behavior can not help but attract the attention of the straw hat group. "What do you look at?! Look at it again, I dug your eyes!!" Bonnie glared fiercely at the straw hat group. The look of bad manners is really not like a normal woman. Except for Sanji with red eyes, and Luffy staring at Bonnie''s pizza and chicken legs and swallowing saliva, everyone in the straw hat did not respond to Bonnie''s clamor. Originally, the straw hat group, eager to become stronger, also wanted to participate in this battle. But their fight this time was directly disturbed by Lafayette. According to Lafayette, a group of guys who dont even know how to "kill the enemy" should not join in the fun to save them trouble. Under the lobbying of Lafayette, Maude rejected the straw hat group''s request to join the war. After all, Lafayette was right. On this kind of battlefield where the enemy is to be killed, the straw hat group who will not "kill the enemy" can do nothing but knock the enemy down. In the end, they have to make up the knife. The more trouble you have, the more trouble you have. "Senior Sauron, where are you going?" Bartolomio looked at Sauron who turned and left. Sauron did not turn his head back, and said calmly: "Training field." "But there is..." Bartolomio stretched out his hand toward Saurons back, and the stopping voice stopped abruptly as soon as it was uttered. Because. Sauron, who had a road idiot attribute, simply stepped on the air, then fell into the terrifying three-masted ship and fell to the ground. "what!" Bartolomio exclaimed: "Senior Sauron has fallen!!!" "Ok?" Everyone on the scene noticed that Sauron was falling to the ground. Luffy was staring at the food in Bonnie''s hand without paying attention. Usopp was right next to Sanji, and quickly said: "Sauron accidentally fell down, Sanji, hurry up and catch Sauron with a moonwalk!" "Don''t worry, the green algae can''t die." Sanji looked at Bonnie intently, and had no plans to save Sauron at all. In fact, Sauron really didn''t need him to save him. "" Usopp was speechless. Only Chopper ran around in panic. Robin looked at Chopper, who was panicked, and hid his mouth slightly. Like Sanji, she is not worried about Sauron''s safety. Again. With the current height and field of vision, she can completely weave a "flower" net with her ability before Sauron hits the ground to help Sauron cushion his fall. at the same time. The underground port of Toy House. Monet, who was here, and the members of the pirate group of beasts, finally heard the faint movement from outside. is a scream... Although during this period, the screams from the residents of Dresrosa can be heard almost every moment. What I heard this time seems to be different. Monet, who was ready to torture these Dong Tata clan members, listened to the noise from the outside, his brows were subconsciously frowned, and he looked at the staircase when he came. The previous bad feelings came out again at this moment. "I really envy those guys outside..." A member of the Beast Pirates Group hadnt noticed the strangeness yet, only that the screams belonged to the residents of Dresrosa, and said in an enviable tone: "Its like us, I have to guard here day and night. This group of villains." "Yup." Other members of the Beast Pirate Group shook their heads and sighed when they heard the words, and began to envy the colleagues outside who were enjoying the spoils. Others are enjoying, but they have to watch here. "What do you envy?" A sound abruptly sounded. "Huh? What do you envy me? Of course...Huh?" The members of the Bai Beast Pirate Group followed their voices, and it was Maude with his back facing them. could recognize Maude immediately because of the already unsheathed Qiushui that Maude held in his hand. Looking at Maude who suddenly appeared, everyone present was startled and puzzled, and then horrified and shocked. Monet turned his head abruptly, looking at Maude who appeared silently on the other side of the cage, his golden eyes shrank sharply. The little people of the Tata tribe who were imprisoned in the beast cage looked at Maude who suddenly appeared in front of the beast cage. The atmosphere in the arena is obviously a lot more serious. Made quickly glanced at the villains in the beast cage, and his eyes paused on the screaming king of the Duntata clan. "and so" Maud looked at the members of the Beast Pirate Group before him, calmly said: "What are you envious of?" When the voice is not over. On the chests of the members of the Beast Pirate Group surrounding the beast cage, they all shot out a **** arrow without warning. It looked like they had been cut in the chest suddenly. "Uh?!!" The members of the Hundred Beasts Pirate Group bowed their heads in astonishment, and looked at the sudden stab wound on their chest. "When" "But, obviously I dont feel like being cut..." "Puff, puff..." Followed by the sound of members of the Beast Pirate Group falling to the ground one after another. After a second or two. Only Maude, who was calm, and Monet, who couldnt hide his fright, were still standing in the arena. In the animal cage. The little human races, either with a dull expression, or looking at Maude dumbfounded. What happened just now? (End of this chapter) Chapter 788： Power from Huangquan Chapter 788 Power from Huangquan A crowd of villains looked at Maude with dull eyes. too fast. Almost to see nothing, the group of beasts and pirate group members who had defeated them a while ago, just lay down in blood. "In an instant, give these ferocious humans to..." "What a terrible power!!!" "What is the origin of this human being......!!!" Some time ago, even with the strength of the whole clan, they could not resist the attack of the members of this group of beasts and pirates. So that even the king became a prisoner, even more so that he would suffer such cruel torture. And the human being who suddenly appeared in front of him defeated this group of tricky enemies in an instant. witnessed Mods incomparable strength, and the little human races were shocked. Maud''s gaze flicked over the shivering young human races in the beast cage, and a gentle smile appeared on his handsome face, which looked like the warm morning sun. "never mind." A short sentence is full of power that can calm people''s hearts. The little human children kept their eyes wide open and fixed their eyes on Maude. The gentle smile is slowly melting the panic in their hearts. They felt Mauds kindness. Some little boys looked at Maude, full of admiration. In their view, Maudes arrival is like a hero in the story. When they encountered danger, they fell from the sky to save them. Different from the pure perception of children, the other young people of the little human race, as well as the older members of the little human race, just felt a kind of from Maude''s body Similar to the perception of the strong giving shelter to the weak. And such asylum is never a unilateral effort. But anyway, the sudden appearance of Maude is their only hope at this moment. Slightly soothed the villains, Maude then looked at the last enemy left in the field-Monet. At this moment. Monet looked at the sudden emergence of Maude with serious dread. In just a few seconds, a layer of cold sweat oozes out of her forehead. Returning to the familiar room a few days ago, she stood in front of the window and vowed silently in her heart that she would let Maude die. She made these ambitions and firmly believes that she can do what she said. The root of self-confidence comes from Kaido''s power and influence, and Caesar''s ancient experiments with artificial devil fruits. She has sorted out all the jigsaw pieces, and the next thing to do is to take some time to put the jigsaw pieces together. Maybe three years, maybe five years, or even ten years. But in order to avenge the young master and the family members of the Don Quixote family, she has patience and can afford to wait. But... Maud appeared suddenly. just appeared before her eyes. caught off guard, Monet''s heart was full of coolness. "Why does this man come to Dresrosa..." "Why can he find here..." "Why is this..." There was a chill in Monet''s heart, and he wondered when he would appear. She is desperate. The man who she wanted to cramp in front of her, just standing there, completely killed her any prospects for the future. Maud looked at Monet, who was sweating constantly. This is how the weak should react in front of the strong. In order to deepen this reaction, Maudes eyes gradually became sharp, and the overlord aura came out, turning into a dimly-colored aperture, which instantly passed through Monet''s body like a shock wave. Swept by the overlord''s aura, Monet''s body was shocked, his eyes trembled, and his face paled. Cant win, absolutely cant win... There is no chance, no hope. is going to die here... But, how can it end like this. I want to avenge the young master! ! ! Do not. Never die here. Monet shouted angrily in his heart. Suddenly boiling emotions caused her to resist. ͡ With a slight sound, Monet''s body quickly accumulated cold, and his body gradually turned white, and began to emit bursts of white smoke. At first glance, the cold smoke coming out of Monets snowy body was similar to when the blue pheasant used his abilities. "I have only one chance..." "Use the strongest move!!!" Monet suppressed the timidity in his heart, and Maude''s figure was reflected in his golden eyes. She knows very well. Even if he could find an opportunity, he would never defeat Maud. But it may create the possibility of escape. The idea of ???? is not to be cowardly before a fight, but to recognize the reality. With Mords bottomless strength, there is no chance of winning with dozens of her. "Want to escape?" Maud suddenly spoke. "!!!" Monet''s pupils shrank, and he took a half step back subconsciously. "is it possible?" Maud flipped his wrist and put Qiushui into the sheath. Such a move of retracting the sword and returning to its sheath made Monet''s thoughts pause like a frightened bird. "click..." Just when Monet was surprised by Maudes sudden act of closing the knife, there was a sound of footsteps at the entrance of the passageway. That is the sound of leather shoes stepping on the ground. In addition to footsteps, there is also a humming sound with precise melody. Monet listened to the voice coming from behind, and wanted to look back, but the invisible pressure from Maude made her dare not look away. Even if she blinked her eyes once, she felt very dangerous. In desperation, Monet could only turn his back to the entrance of the passage, letting the sound of footsteps and humming get closer and closer. The sweat oozing out on the smooth forehead has also become more and more. Facing Maude alone is a desperate situation. Now there is an enemy from behind. The situation... It''s too bad. A deep sense of powerlessness, once again eroded Monet''s spirit. The one who came from the stairway was Brook. "Yoooooooo..." Brook followed Lafayettes signature moves, walking towards Monet while turning the Soul Sword in his hand. of course. The humming sound that sounded quite pleasing did not stop. "This lady, I hope you can understand that my captain will not attack you from the back. In fact, my captain does not need to do that either." Brook stopped at a distance of about ten meters behind Monet, raised the Sword of Souls, and said seriously: "So, please turn around without worry, because I can solve you alone." "" Monet was silent when he heard Brooke''s words. Normally, no one can easily believe the words of the enemy. But. As Brooke said, Maude does not need to attack her from the back. And what Brooke wanted to express was that he didn''t mean to join forces to besiege her. On the other hand, she is confident that she can be solved by one person alone. Monet''s thoughts turned quickly in a short period of time, and then he made a decision quickly. She is now half of her body hanging over the cliff. What if ?? is a steel cable that has moved into the air? and so-- Monet braced, and while accumulating cold air, he slowly turned around and looked at Brook, who was standing ten meters away, completely exposing his back to Maude. Maud, who had already returned Qiu Shui to his sheath, did not make a move, but instead refocused his attention on the little human race. Monet didn''t feel the danger behind him, he sighed with relief in his heart. In the circumstance that she was about to fall off the cliff, she chose to walk on the suspended steel cable. She was right. The enemy is giving her a chance... If you can grasp it, there is still a chance. "Ok?" Suddenly, Monet''s eyes changed and he looked at Brooke suddenly. To be more precise, I was looking at the Soul Sword in Brooke''s hands. The faint blue light faintly radiating from the sword, like a warning light of danger, kept moving Monet''s nerves. A dangerous sword. The owner who holds the sword is equally dangerous. Monet instantly realized that the skeleton man in front of him also had the strength to threaten her. "Damn..." Monet, who didn''t want to think about it any more, made a decisive move. The large amount of chill accumulated in the body before, immediately gathered along the throat and in Monet''s mouth. "Blizzard!" Monet opened his mouth, and spit out a cold wind wrapped in snowflakes, covering the large fan-shaped area where Brook was. The power of ?? is far inferior to the ice age of the blue pheasant, but it also pulls the huge underground harbor into the ice and snow in an instant. "It''s really a spectacular snow, it''s going to get goose bumps, although I don''t have goose bumps, oh oh oh..." Seeing the blizzard sweeping over, Brooke stepped into the blizzard instead of retreating. "Yoooooooo..." Unique laughter, instantly drowned by the sound of wind and snow. Looking at Brooke''s behavior, Monet frowned. The strongest move clearly swallowed the enemy, but for some reason, there was no excitement, but vaguely felt that something was wrong. ͡ Suddenly. Amidst the roar of the blizzard, there were other sounds. Monet was shocked. is to see the raging blizzard being torn apart a huge hole. Do not. It should be said that a big hole was cut out. After that, Monet''s temple was prickling slightly, and he suddenly felt the danger. In the white blizzard in the eyes, a sharp sword light suddenly arrived, reaching its extreme. Monet opened his eyes wide. After reacting, the sword light that I saw just now has disappeared without a trace. "ϡ" Then, behind him came the sound of returning the sword into its sheath. "Ooooooo, the song of plundering. Snow cutting." Then, it was Brooke who read the name of the move aloud. Its just that after finishing the move, the act of reciting the name of the move, as if it was already a declaration of victory. Listening to the scabbard sound, listening to Brookes declaration. Monet seemed to understand something, his face slowly showed a daze. ͡ In front of Monet, a burst of blood spattered suddenly. "Not an armed color..." "But... I... was cut?" "Why... can be cut to..." "Ok?" "It''s cold..." "Eh?" "Why am I cold..." "Okay, it hurts." Suddenly, all kinds of doubts arose in Monet''s mind. She slowly lowered her head and looked at the wound cut by the Sword of Soul. was stunned to discover that around the long and narrow wound that crossed the abdomen of the snow body, there was actually a layer of dark blue ice floating like clusters of ghost fire. "Ice on the snow?" Monet was stunned, and even more puzzled. It''s just her doubts, which obviously can''t be answered. Body strength lost with the blood, and consciousness gradually began to blur. With a strong unwillingness, Monet fell to the ground, but there was still a breath. As she fell to the ground, the blizzard spawned by her stopped at a speed visible to the naked eye. In this battle, only one move will determine the outcome. The power from Huangquan is beginning to show up. "I''m rude, beautiful lady." Brook''s hollow eyes, quietly watching Monet lying on the snow. Blood flowed from under Monet, and it was a dazzling bright red against the white snow. "A beautiful attack, not only cut away the blizzard, but also cut away her snow body. You are really getting better and better now, Brooke." Behind him, Maudes unerring compliment came from behind. "Ooooooo!" Brook turned around, looked at Maude with a smile on his face, and said implicitly: "The captain has passed the award. It is the credit of the Soul Sword. It just restrains this lady''s ability." The reason why I was able to cut through the blizzard and Monet''s snow just now was not because of the armed color, but the blue ghost light in my hand, as if from the sword of the soul under the yellow spring. When his aura of yellow spring echoes this sword of soul, it can inspire a chill above the ice and snow. Although Brook is not very clear, but... He felt that the chill might come from the power of Huangquan. Furthermore, under the influence of Maude''s thinking and imagination, Brooke no longer simply regards the yellow spring fruit as an ability that can only be used for resurrection. According to Mauds words. Now he has lost his flesh and bones, and has lost all the characteristics that he should have as a creature. But he is still alive, can eat, drink, spread, and sleep. This is enough to explain. Huangquan fruit is a rare ability. It is not like other devil fruits that require biological genes as a carrier. It directly resides in the soul and changes something invisibly. Under the influence of Mord''s concept, Brooke began to feel that just using the coldness of the yellow spring to injure the enemy''s soul is not a special ability. Perhaps as the ability deepens, it may also lead to a higher level of soul ability. He is looking forward to [Awakening]. Although it''s hard and hard... "Humility is a good thing, but dont be too humble, Brooke." Maud glanced at the Sword of Souls in Brooke''s hand, smiled and said: "You have to understand that the source of this power comes from you, and it is because of you that this sword can be called the Sword of Souls." "Captain..." Brook was slightly startled, and then he was full of joy. "Ooooooo!" Being able to get such praise from Maude, he smiled happily. Yes. He has to continue on the road to becoming stronger. Evolve the power of that yellow spring into the scene that Maude once mentioned. So, Fang lived up to the captains expectations. The wind and snow stop. There is still a chill in the underground port. Maud came in front of the King of the Tata clan. "Everyone, I will help you resolve the crisis." "So..." "Lishang exchanges, can you do me a favor?" Maud is straight to the point. (End of this chapter) Chapter 789： Healing fruit Chapter 789 Healing Fruit Before coming to Dresrosa, Maude was worried about how to ask the princess of the Dada little human race to help. After all, ?? is a matter of life loss. Generally speaking, it is difficult to get a response. of course. If you take tough measures, it''s a different matter. It''s just that the Dumptata tribe is not a pirate who does all kinds of evil, and it is not a slave hunting squad that abandons humanity. How can Mord use tough methods against the Dumptata tribe. The hard ones are not good, you can only use the soft ones. Maud originally planned this way. did not expect to come from thousands of miles, just to help the Dongtata tribe to relieve a huge crisis. In this way, the problem is solved. Maud, who had no mental burden at all, straightforwardly opened the door, and directly asked the Dongtata tribe. "I need the ability of your princess to help my two elders recover their severed limbs." "!!!" Hearing Maudes request, the Dongtata tribe in the beast cage who had not recovered from the saved situation, all looked at Maude with a surprised look. An arm was cut off by Monet, and the pale bang-dada old patriarch Gan Qiao looked up at Maude. Although he was surprised that Maude would suddenly make such a request, Gan Qiao calmed down quickly. He endured the severe pain and stood up tremblingly. Seeing this, the small human tribe members beside ?? carefully supported Gan Qiao. Tick, tick A little blood dripped from Gan Qiaos broken arm. Even if the plant-based hemostatic ointment made by the Dongtata tribe is applied, it takes a certain amount of time to completely stop the bleeding. Gan Qiao was originally an old man. Now that he had his arm cut off, it has become an extremely difficult thing to stand up. But he gritted his teeth and stood up. "You, you are the benefactor of our Dongtata people..." Gan Qiao looked up at Maude outside the beast cage, and said weakly: "With emotion and reason, no matter what the benefactor asks, we should do our best, but..." Speaking of this, Gan Qiao seemed to hesitate, and seemed to take a good breath. "But what?" Maud''s eyes condensed slightly, and he asked. The corner of his eye swept towards the other members of the Dongtata clan in the beast cage. Since just now, he has not seen anyone who is suspected of being a princess of the Tata clan. In other words, the princesses of the Tata tribe are most likely not here. I just hope that there is no accident. Maud is a little worried. Gan Qiao took a breath and said intermittently: "You have also seen that countless pirates... are attacking Dressrosa, so... to ensure the safety of Man Shirley... I hid her in a safe place. If you want to find She, but, may meet a lot of pirates..." "" Maud heard the words, and a strange color flashed through the depths of his eyes, and instantly understood Gan Qiaos main intention of saying these words. is nothing more than trying to use his power to defuse the threat of Dresrosa. As for his request to ask Princess Man Shirley to help Reilly and Jabba recover their limbs, Gan Qiao obviously would not refuse under this situation. Just when is it? The old patriarchs approach is really worthy of his age. Maud laughed in his heart and shook his head. In fact, he can also understand the old patriarchs actions. After all, once a person is drowning, even if it is a straw, he will desperately want to catch it. This is human nature. "Take me to Princess Mansherry." Maud looked down at Gan Qiao''s pale and bloodless old face, and said lightly: "As for the pirate you mentioned, we have already solved it." Through the perception of seeing, hearing and color, most of the pirates in the town of Dresrosa have already been solved by the blue pheasants. The efficiency of killing the enemy is amazing. after all. In front of the powerful crews such as Green Pheasant, Hiliu, Jaya, Lafayette, Tezolo, etc., the pirates who are doing what they want in Dresrosa are like ants. They are cleaned up. Simple and no difficulty. "Solved, solved?!" Hearing Maudes words, in the cage, all members of the Tata clan, including the patriarch Gan Qiao, showed incredible expressions. After a brief shock, everyone from the Dongtata tribe was extremely pleasantly surprised. They are innocent by nature, and they did not doubt what Maude said. After that, Maude opened the beast cage and let the little humans come out. The little human beings in charge of the battle have mostly suffered injuries of varying severity. Those little human races with minor injuries, even if they dont deal with the injuries, there will be no major problems. But those little humans with more serious injuries are different. If they dont get treatment quickly, they may get worse and die. Not to mention the patriarch Gan Qiao who broke one arm, even if he could stop the bleeding with a small amount of ointment hidden, he still did not get rid of the danger of his life. From this point of view, the villains after regaining their freedom actually want to find Princess Man Sherry more quickly than Maud. Because there is only the healing power of Princess Mansherry, it can quickly heal their injuries. The hiding place of Princess Mansherry was only known to Gan Qiao, and the people of the little human race saw that the old patriarch was seriously injured, and they all spoke out to let the old patriarch rest and wait. I dont know why, Gan Qiao just refused to listen, insisting on leading the way, and rejected all kinds of suggestions from the members of the villain. In this way, Maude, led by a group of villains, went to Man Shirleys hiding place. Before leaving the underground port, Maude used his eyes to signal Brooke to stay and deal with Monet. Brook understood, nodded towards Maude, and immediately watched Maude leave. Until Maude''s figure disappeared from the entrance of the stairs, Brooke looked at Monet who was falling in a pool of blood. Because he had to take out the Devil Fruit, Brook gave Monet a sigh of relief. "It should be time." Brook looked at Monets bleeding volume, and seemed to breathe at any time. A few minutes later. Luo, who was notified by Brooke, along with Lafayette and Beibo, came to the underground port together. Luo walked closer, lowered his head and looked at the dying Monet in silence. This is the last tail of the Don Quixote family. could have been alive, so why did it come out of self-destruction. Luo took out Monet''s heart without saying a word, and squeezed a fruit into the ability film step by step. After getting ready, Luo threw his heart to Lafayette who was aside. Soon, under Lafayette and Brooke''s eyes with different colors, Luo and Beibo walked towards the stairway in the distance. "What''s up with him?" Brook looked at Luo''s back and scratched his exploded head suspiciously. Lafayette did not answer, but simply let Monet take his last breath. In about five or six seconds, a brand new devil fruit appeared. "Oh oh, natural snow fruit, this is a good thing." Lafayette looked at the new snow and snow fruit. As one of the natural abilities, the value of Xuexue Fruit is inherently higher than that of Superman and Animals. And Lafayette remembers that in Mauds inventory of devil fruits, most of them are superhuman and animal types, and there is no natural type. "However, the captain seems to have lost interest in collecting devil fruits." Lafayette looked sideways at Brooke. "Yoooooooo..." Brook just looked up and laughed a few times, and did not pick up this topic from Lafayette. The night is getting darker. The screams in the town of ??Dres Rosa gradually diminished and then became silent. Under the leading charge of the green pheasant, the pirates who were doing whatever they wanted in the town died without leaving. the other side. Ganjo led the crowd to find Princess Mansherry hiding in the Highland Castle. The most dangerous place is the safest place. This old patriarch, who looks honest and honest, but is actually shrewd, knows this truth well. So he hid Princess Mansherry in the Highland Castle. Its also thanks to the Duntata people who have lived in Dresrosa for generations to know that there are secret rooms and secret passages in the castle. Otherwise, even if the old patriarch wants to be dark under the lights, it is very likely that Princess Mansherry will be found by the people of the Beast Pirates. Anyway, as far as the result is concerned, everything is fortunate. "Father, what happened to your arm..." Princess Mansherry, who came out of the secret room, looked at Ganqiaos shoulder in a panic. Wrapped with a high bulging bandage, it is still stained red with blood, looking quite tragic. "It''s okay, don''t worry." Looking at Man Shirley who was panicked and worried, Gan Qiao said softly and relieved. But in the face of this kind of injury, it is only verbal relief, with little effect. "Your injury is so serious, how can I not worry, I will treat you immediately!" Man Shirleys eyes were filled with tears, and her voice trembled very badly. "No, this degree of healing will consume your life." Gan Qiao took a sudden step back when he heard the words, he staggered and almost fell. Fortunately, a tribe on his side helped him in time. "Father, I don''t care, please let me treat you." Man Shirley took a step forward and looked at Gan Qiao with pleading eyes. If Gan Qiao, as the father, does not agree to let her be treated, then she who is obedient and obedient can only follow the wishes of her father. Gan Qiao shook his head at Man Shirley. Man Shirley was in tears. Kan Qiao did not want to accept treatment, and she was so determined that Man Shirley, who had always followed her father''s order, was helpless. The surrounding clansmen spoke out, trying to persuade Gan Qiao to receive treatment. However, no matter how they lobby, Gan Qiao made it clear that she didnt want Man Shirley to waste his life to help him recover from his severed limb. aside. Maud looked at the noisy little human races and raised his brows slightly. With the lessons learned earlier, he really didnt know for a moment that the old patriarch refused treatment because he showed his true feelings that he did not want Man Shirley to pay the price of life, or he deliberately performed to show him to the side, so that he gave birth to compassion. heart? Maud doesnt care so much. This trip to Dresrosa also happened to help the Tata tribe to resolve the crisis. He said that Princess Mansherry should help Raleigh and Jabba recover their limbs. If the Tata people are very concerned about the lifespan of Princess Mansherry, and Mansherry herself also cares about it. The big deal, if he can find [Pure Gold] in the future, he will create a ring for Princess Man Sherry. Dong Tata people are still trying their best to persuade Gan Qiao, but it is a pity that Gan Qiao has decided and is unmoved. Maud watched from the side, very patient, and did not interfere with them. The noise took about ten minutes. The old patriarch seemed to have just remembered the business, and introduced Maude, who had saved the Tata tribe, to Man Shirley, and at the same time came to briefly explain the context. Man Shirley listened and looked at Maude with gratitude. Until the old patriarch finished speaking, Man Shirley saluted Maude immediately. "Thank you for helping us when we are most dangerous..." "Ok." Maud just nodded to accept Man Shirleys gratitude, and immediately looked at Gan Qiao. Gan Qiao hesitated for a moment, and still mentioned to Man Shirley about restoring her limbs. "no problem!" Learning of Maudes request from Gan Qiao, Man Shirley responded without even thinking about it. Seeing Man Shirley so refreshed, Maude felt a little relieved. This matter can be regarded as settled. Thinking of this, Maude took a deep breath. Helping Raleigh and Jabba recover their limbs has been on my mind for a while. I was finally able to do it today, and it felt like I was relieved of the burden. "Sol, this way, you should be able to feel better..." Maude slowly raised his head and looked towards the cyan ceiling, his eyes drifting slightly, as if he could see the terrifying three-masted ship hovering in the sky, the old man who was placed in the ice coffin who was still grinning after death. . Man Shirley looked at Maude strangely. This human body suddenly exudes a sorrow that seems to be nothing. Is there something sad that comes to mind? Man Shirley is a little curious, but dare not ask easily. After a while. Maud retracted his gaze and looked at Man Shirley. Before he could speak, Man Shirley said: "Master Maude, where are your predecessors now, I will help them recover immediately." Maud was taken aback, then shook his head. "Princess, the recovery is not in a hurry. You should help your tribesmen first. I see some people are seriously injured." "what." After Maudes reminder, Man Shirley noticed that most of the people in the tribe had suffered injuries of varying severity. She couldn''t help but blame herself and bury her carelessness in her heart. Simultaneously. Mauds consideration and caring, made Man Shirley a good impression. Without much thought, Man Shirley began to use the ability to heal fruits to heal the injured tribe. Maud watched from the side. He noticed that Man Shirleys tears had a remarkable healing power. In addition, the blood drawn from the body of another person can also have a very good therapeutic effect in the form of dandelion. Slightly injured patients are treated with tears, while severely injured patients are treated with dandelion converted from blood. The therapeutic effect of the latter is obviously stronger than that of the former. Maud silently observed Man Shirley''s ability. Healing fruit... is really a rare ability. If the kind of dandelion transformed from blood can be used to cure diseases. In a sense, the efforts of those skilled doctors to conquer intractable diseases, and the efforts to acquire knowledge day and night to improve their medical skills, seem to have become pale and meaningless at this moment. Even the fruits of surgery... Putting aside immortality, it may not be as good as the healing fruits of Princess Mansherry. It''s a pity that you can''t get this ability. He still has many ideas for this ability. "Your''blood'' doesn''t seem to be enough, so let''s use ours." Observing from the side, Maude noticed that there are not many people who can meet the requirements for blood sampling at the moment, so that the number of blood dandelions that can be used to treat severely injured people is very tight, so he offered to help. "what." Hearing Maudes words, Man Shirley beamed her brows. "Thank you so much!" She saluted Maude again, and looked into Maudes slightly red and swollen eyes, which were full of bright light. "you are welcome." Maud smiled. He doesn''t hate these kind and innocent little human races, he can even say he likes them. Follow. Maud asked Bailey to notify the team members to come. With their physique, they can easily draw out the blood that can be used to heal all the badly wounded of the little human race. (End of this chapter) Chapter 790： City in the Sky Chapter 790 City in the Sky The pirates who invaded Dresrosa, as well as the illegal people in the underground world, were slaughtered by the Maud Pirates. Dres Rosas crisis ended here. As for the endgame in the city Like a corpse lying on the street, or blood splattered everywhere. These mess will not be handled by the Maud Pirates. Under Maudes call, the members of Maude Pirates, who still had a trace of murderous intent, all came to the secret room in the Highland Castle. With their blood donation, the treatment efficiency has been greatly improved. It doesnt take long to come, and Princess Mansherry, who is treating the people, will be able to free her hands. By then, it is to help Raleigh and Jabba recover their limbs. The green pheasant who had just donated blood came to Maude''s side, and while yawning, she looked at the busy Princess Man Sherry. Maud glanced at the blue pheasant. In the [Clean Up Operation] just now, this guy was able to fly, and was even more fierce than Shiliu, who was keen to kill. Now the action is over, and I switch back to the mode where I always yawn, as if I will fall asleep at any time. "Ah la la, is there something on my face?" Green Pheasant noticed Maudes sight, raised his finger and scratched his cheek, tilted his head slightly to look at Maude. Maud pointed to the right eye of the green pheasant. "There is shit." "" The corners of the green pheasant''s mouth twitched slightly, scratching the fingers of his cheeks, reaching out to the eye sockets without a trace, digging out the excrement, and then quickly changed the subject. "That healing power...not bad." "Ok." Maude nodded, looking calmly at Princess Mansherry who was transforming blood into dandelions. "If this ability is known to the outside world, I am afraid... it will attract competition from all parties." "Ah la la..." The green pheasant also looked at Man Shirley, and then said in a deep voice, "It is true." Aside from the speed of healing serious injuries, if it is only one-to-one healing ability, it will not be so valued. But the most powerful part of this healing power lies in the ability to store and transfer the healing power. If it is used in war, every soldier who is equivalent to one''s own side can carry a blood pack that can be fully resurrected in a short period of time. And as long as the number of people in the logistics is enough, a blood pack like Healing Dandelion will be sent to the battlefield with endless sources of energy. Even the seriously injured people moved back to the rear can be healed in a very short period of time, and then return to the battlefield. Just imagine these scenes, I feel scalp numb. If a behemoth like the world government or the revolutionary army knows the value of Princess Mansherrys ability, he will definitely come over and grab this ability by any means, as Maud said. Maud feels that Man Shirleys healing power is really valuable. It''s just that he will not attack the kind-hearted little human race in order to obtain this ability. But you can find another way. For example, find a way to place the villain within your sphere of influence. The premise is that the villain needs his shelter. In addition. Maud has no plans to build a site for the time being. After all, the new world is still turbulent, with powerful enemies waiting. If you rush to claim the king in this situation, it will only become the target of public criticism. Mauds current plan is to expand the strength and scale of the entire team first. Almost waiting, and then with the help of Jia Ya''s fluttering ability, to build an unprecedented city in the sky. When the construction of the city in the sky is completed, it is the time to prepare for the grand expo. At that time, Maud will be there to destroy all the incoming enemies, and then move towards the only peak. Maud and Qing pheasant did not continue to discuss the topic of Princess Manshirleys abilities, but waited quietly for the end of the treatment. About an hour later, the treatment finally ended. Princess Mansherry, who had just finished her work, hurriedly ran to Maude without stopping for a moment. The positive and eager appearance, as if Leili and Jabba, who were waiting for their limbs to recover, were her elders. "Man Shirley, don''t worry about restoring your body, you should be tired too, so let''s take a good rest first." Maud, considering that Shirley had already used her ability for more than an hour, he proposed to let Shirley take a break before talking. He didn''t mean to urge, but Man Shirley acted very positively. Man Shirley jumped onto Maudes right palm, and looked up at Maude who was in front of him. "Master Maude, I''m not tired, please don''t worry about me, now you should hurry up and help your senior recover his limbs." "it is good." Seeing Man Shirley insisted, Maude nodded in response. After that, Maude greeted everyone to come and gather. Dong Tata clan patriarch Gan Qiao needed to rest, so he did not accompany him. However, he was stunned to dispatch ten Dong Tata elites to follow Man Shirley. After everyone gathered, the group left the castle secret room mightily and headed for the terrifying three-masted ship. After a while. The people riding on the floating boulders returned to the terrifying three-masted ship hovering over Dresrosa. Before returning to the terrifying three-masted ship, Maude had informed Shaqi about this in advance. and so. Maud and they just got back on the ship, they saw Shaqi and Bucky who had been waiting for a long time, and Rayleigh and Jabba in wheelchairs. After seeing Maude and his party return to the boat, Bucky was a little expectant and a little excited. During this time, he was responsible for taking care of Raleigh''s diet and daily life. Whenever I see Lei Lis empty sleeves and trousers, I feel sad. Now that Raleigh and Jabba can finally recover their limbs, Bucky cant hide his excitement. "Just start here." Maud glanced at the outline of the castle in the distance, and simply asked Man Shirley to help Raleigh and Jabba recover their limbs. Everyone looked at Man Shirley, either curious or anticipating. The most anticipated ones are Shaqi, Jaya and Bucky. Meeting the eyes of the crowd gathered, Man Shirley was slightly nervous, but it would not affect her ability to use. Taking Maudes right palm as her foothold, she stood in front of Raleigh and Jabba, squeezed her hands against her chest, and then closed her eyes. After counting the rest. Man Shirley''s hands showed a bright white light. The holy dandelions are condensed and formed in the white light, floating in mid-air. These dandelions seem to have been taken out by Man Shirley from her body. When the last ray of white light also turned into a dandelion, Man Shirley slowly opened her eyes and pushed the shiny dandelion towards Lely and Jabba. The two old people who were waiting to recover their limbs, looked at the dandelions flying over with some curiosity. The dandelion floating like a jellyfish slowly landed on Leili and Jabba. At the moment they touched Raleigh and Jabba, the dandelion turned back to a soft white light, and the outlines of their arms and thighs were outlined on their severed limbs. After a while. The white light dissipated, revealing the same arms and thighs as before. The whole process is surprisingly simple. However, the displayed effect completely met expectations. Everyone looked at Man Shirley with the same idea in their hearts. This healing power... is really amazing. Reilly and Jabba, who are the beneficiaries, are also surprised at this. Rao is that they have followed Roger to conquer the great waterway, and it is the first time they have seen this form of healing power. No, it should even be said that it is the resilience back in time. Because, Rayleigh and Jabba didn''t feel any strangeness on the newborn''s arms and thighs. They are quite convinced that the arms and thighs restored by Man Shirleys abilities are no different from the original ones. Everyone looked at Man Shirley with an amazed look. As doctors, Luo and Philo looked at Man Shirley a little complicated. As long as tears and dandelion can heal severely injured people in a short time, this ability is unimaginable for doctors who need precise surgery and drugs to assist the treatment. is now even more exaggerated. The dandelion that was previously able to heal seriously injured people can also perfectly restore long-lost limbs in less than ten seconds. Luo and Philo had the feeling of encountering a similar dimensionality reduction blow for a while. Everyone present was amazed by the powerful healing power of Man Shirley, but Maud knew that the dandelion that had just helped Leili and Jabba recovered was made by Man Shirley using her own lifespan. "That''s it, Master Maud." After the recovery, Man Shirley looked tired. Now she can go to sleep as long as she lies in bed. "Thank you." Maud retracted his arm slightly, looked down at Man Shirley standing on his palm, and thanked him sincerely. Man Shirley showed a nice smile on her small face, but she was also tired. "Perona, take her to the room to rest." Maud raised his head slightly and looked at Perona floating in mid-air. "Know it." Perona responded, and fell from mid-air, taking over Man Shirley in Maud''s hand. Ten Dong Tata elites who were responsible for guarding Man Shirleys safety, hesitated to speak but looked at Man Shirley who jumped into Perona''s hands. In the end, they said nothing, and honestly followed Perona. Maud watched Man Shirley go to the castle room, first took a deep breath, and then stretched a lot. After doing this action, Maude found that everyone was looking at him and couldn''t help but raise his brows. "what''s happenin?" Maud looked at everyone strangely. "Nothing, just like seeing the captain stretching for the first time." "Well, it feels very novel." Everyone laughed and teased Maude. Maud heard the words and shook his head with a grin. Xia Qi pinched his finger to pinch out the cigarette that was only half burned, and looked at Maude quietly. She knows that Maude has always been concerned about helping Rayleigh and Jabba recover their limbs. So after doing it, there will be this kind of relief response. She glanced at Leily''s body as he recovered, and silently thanked Maude in her heart, and also thanked Princess Mansherry who was taking a break from going to the intercourse. Reilly and Jabba got up from their wheelchairs and moved their lost arms at will. Jaya came to Jabba''s side and helped Jabba carefully check the limbs that had just recovered. Jaba wanted to say that it was unnecessary, but seeing that Jia Ya was so caring, he let Jia Ya help him to check. Reilly laughed at Jabba a few times, and then came to Maude. did not speak, just nodded to Maude. Maud smiled and asked: "Uncle Leily, what are your plans afterwards?" "Well." Reilly tilted his head to look at Xia Qi, and after a deep groan, he touched the beard on his chin. "I haven''t thought about it yet." "is it" Maud put his thumb on his chin and started to think. He wants to build a city in the sky, and he has also considered letting Leili and Jabba live in the city in the sky. Its just that when the sky city is built, I dont know when. So its not good to invite Raleigh and Jabba now. Reilly looked at Maude who was meditating, and asked casually: "Then Maude, what about you? What are your plans afterwards?" "Expand the team size." Hearing what Raleigh said, Maude said without hesitation. "After that, we will choose a site to build our own site, and we have also considered building a city in the sky, but before that..." Speaking of this, Maude glanced at Bonnie, who was standing farther away, and whispered: "I still have a promise to complete." This is the matter, and then its time to save the bear. With his current ability, no accident, he should be able to help the bear regain consciousness. Reilly smiled, and did not ask Maude what the promise was. Maud suddenly thought of something, and said seriously: "Uncle Raleigh, tell me about Barrett." "Ok?" Reilly''s eyes condensed, and he was silent. Maud looked at Raleigh seriously, waiting patiently for an answer. A moment later, Lely sighed slightly and asked: "Maud, do you want to avenge Barrett?" "Well, he must die." Maud''s eyes became sharp as sharp as a blade, and the tone when he said this was very determined. Reilly was startled slightly, and then burst into a wry smile. At this moment, he knew that no matter how much he tried to persuade him, he couldn''t make Maude give up the idea of ??seeking revenge on that monster. "Find a quiet place, I will tell you slowly." Reilly spoke slowly. When ?? was speaking, his mind flashed through all kinds of pictures of Barrett showing terrifying power in the Chambord Islands. But soon, these pictures disappeared. Instead, there are scenes when Barrett first joined the Roger Pirates. That year, Barrett was only fifteen years old. It was also that year, for the entire Roger Pirates group, only Roger could surpass Barrett. Now Barrett, who was in his prime, has a stronger strength. Reilly even felt that Barrett now has the ability to match Roger at his peak. There is no doubt that Barrett is an outright monster stronger than the current Four Emperors. Its not easy to beat this monster. and so. Reilly didnt want Maude to provoke Barrett at first. But he thought about it again, Maude has powerful partners such as Qing Pheasant, Hiliu, Jaya, Tezolo, and Lafayette, and he doesn''t have to worry about Barrett''s strength. Hearing Maude and Raleigh talk about Barrett, Bucky and Jabba nearby both had different eyes and looked over. Jabba was calm, but Bucky broke out in cold sweat. When he was a trainee in Roger Pirates, he thought Barrett was a terrible monster. Now that he knows that Barrett can beat Leily and the others alone, he suddenly deepens his cognition and fear of Barrett. But... The second captain in his life that he has decided to follow, unexpectedly finds trouble with this monster. Bucky feels numb. There is a feeling of sudden death at any time...... O, O (End of this chapter) Chapter 791： What is a real monster Chapter 791 What is a real monster In Buckys memory, Barrett when he was a teenager has been able to equalize with Raleigh when he was at his peak. The fierce and terrifying fighting style is still one of Bucky''s deepest memories. Bucky also clearly remembered that in every battle encountered by the Roger Pirates, Barrett was alone, and he didn''t have any cooperation with his teammates, and always rushed to the forefront alone. This is a very dangerous move. However, any enemy encountered could not stop Barretts frontal impact. The fighting style that can tear life with bare hands also often makes Barrett a nightmare for enemies. After each battle, Barretts clothes have basically turned into rags that cannot be hung. Because of this, Bucky has never seen Barrett suffered a new injury. This is Barrett in Buckys memory. I was so strong when I was young, how strong should I be now? Bucky cant imagine. He looked at Maude and Raleigh, and stopped talking. "Don''t provoke that kind of monster...!!!" He wanted to tell Maude so, but after all he couldn''t speak. Maud and Raleigh went to the castle, found a room for each person, and sat down separately. "Hmm, let me think about where to start..." Reilly rubbed his beard, lowered his head slightly, his eyes showing thoughtfulness. Maud sat directly opposite Leiley, clasped his hands against his chin, and waited quietly for the next step. Before Raleigh began to narrate, everyone from the Maude Pirates group also came to the room. Like Maude, they have a strong curiosity about Barrett''s strength. With the arrival of everyone, the originally spacious and bright room suddenly became quite crowded. The sofa placed in the room can only seat six or seven people. At this time, Tezolo took the shot. Just waving his hands, they made up golden chairs. Everyone took their seats one after another, looking at Lei Li. Reilly didn''t expect so many people to come in at once, a little helpless. "I''m going to make tea." Jaya got up and left, before leaving, added: "Wait until I come back to start." Reilly gave a wry smile. Perona, who had just sat down, thought for a while and ran to help Jaya. After a while, Jaya and Perona brought a cup of fragrant black tea. Everyone took the black tea from them, and then they all looked at Leili again. Raleigh was almost ready for this meeting, and said. "Lets talk about it when Barrett started challenging Captain Roger." "At that time, we undoubtedly recognized Barrett''s strength..." With the soothing and powerful voice, Raleigh began to talk about Barrett''s past. Everyone in the room, including Maud, listened quietly to Raleigh''s statement. Time goes by one minute and one second. From Raleighs statement, Maude and others are aware of Barretts past when he was in the Roger Pirates. Barrett, who joined the Roger Pirates as a young boy, soon began to take turns to challenge the main combat forces of the Roger Pirates. Until Jabba could win, he turned to challenge Roger. However, Barrett has challenged Roger countless times, all of which ended in failure. Even on the day when he decided to quit the Roger Pirates three years later, he challenged Roger for the last time, but he still failed to defeat him. Barrett, who failed the challenge, left the ship under the watchful eyes of the crew of the Roger Pirates in Raleigh. Since then, Raleigh has never seen Barrett again. Its just that Raleigh knows very well that this man who joined the Roger Pirates at the age of fifteen and quickly rose to the position of the main crew member in the same year will still run wild on the road to becoming stronger. The following years. Reilly heard a lot about Barrett. At that time, Roger single-handedly opened the era of the great pirates. Having lost his challenge goal, Barrett began to run wild on the sea. In the early days of the great pirate era, Barrett turned the whole sea upside down alone. But that period was when the Navy was eager to control the era of great pirates. Barretts runaway, naturally attracted the attention of the navy. The happiest existence like this is often the best target for killing chickens and monkeys. According to what Raleigh learned. At that time, Barrett, who was desperate for battle, attacked a famous alliance of big pirates alone. At that time, Barrett was already 22 years old, and his strength was different from what he used to be. With his own power, he defeated the Great Pirates Alliance, which even had a headache for the navy headquarters. But just as the battle was about to come to an end, the Demon Slayer Command fleet dispatched by the Navy, including the Warring States and Karp, took advantage of the vacancy and launched an attack on Barrett. Barrett, who had just experienced a fierce battle, did not have any thoughts of shrinking at all. He was still alone, fearlessly facing the Warring States and the fleet led by Karp. It was an extremely heroic duel. Even if there were two top naval powerhouses, Karp and Warring States, who were at their peak, and the combat power of the entire ten warships, they failed to defeat Barrett in a head-on confrontation. In the end, Barrett was a lone tree after all. The fleet was exhausted by the domineering massacre, and the pirates who had been defeated by him also launched a surprise attack on him... This monster that upset the entire sea after Roger''s death, just fell. From beginning to end, this monster-like man had never thought of running away. Then, Raleigh saw Barrett again, when he was in the Chambord Islands. "He still hasn''t changed at all, he is alone, and he only believes in his own strength." Mentioned the battle that took place on the Chambord Islands, Raleigh''s eyes were full of solemn meaning. It was also the sudden battle that caused him, Sol and Jabba to be caught by the navy and then thrown into the deep-sea prison. After listening to Rayleigh''s narration of Barrett''s past, everyone present showed solemnity without exception. "Although I already know Barrett''s powerful deeds in the past, it is difficult to believe... He defeated you, Uncle Raleigh alone." Maud frowned, and after Raleigh''s narrative, he had a general understanding of Barrett''s strength. In terms of strength alone, I am afraid it is above the four emperors. Speaking of these top powerhouses, all of them are physique monsters. Reilly looked at Maude, and when he was about to speak, Jabba, who was sitting on the side, took the conversation. "Barrett... knows how to quickly win in battle." "" Hearing what Jabba said, Raleigh glanced at Jabba instead and said nothing. I would meet Barrett in the Chambord Islands, which was unexpected. It was also unexpected that Barrett would attack them without saying a word. What''s more unexpected is that Barrett, who is far more powerful than before, will make an extremely decisive shot against Sol after the battle begins. After all, he was also from the Roger Pirates. He knew that Sol, as a top sniper, would cause him any trouble in battle. So as Jabba said, Barrett is not only strong, but also knows how to win the battle as quickly as possible. His first choice to Solve has achieved remarkable results. Of course, this is also because Sol lost a leg. The maneuverability is not as good as before, and he can''t get rid of Barrett''s pursuit at all. It even affected Raleigh and Jabba who were eager to protect him. It can be said-- From the moment Barrett chose to attack Sol first, the battle was over. Even if Karp enters the field later, it will not help. After all, Karp, who lost an arm, lost the capital to compete with Barrett in physical skills. In addition, Cap and Raleigh have no tacit cooperation at all, and they are unable to exert the effect of 1+2, and Barrett has an advantage in physical strength and domineering stock, which leads to the result of this encounter without suspense. . In the end, Barrett defeated these old people in one fell swoop with absolute strength. Jabba took Leilis words and briefly described the general situation of the battle. In just a few words, Barretts strength was fully demonstrated. What is a real monster? refers to men like Barrett. If Maude had seen the plot of Barretts debut before crossing into the Hunter World, it might not have been so unexpected. Dont say anything else, the fact that Barretts armed color can have a tsunami-like scale and can completely cover a giant thousands of meters high is also the ultimate goal that Maude is pursuing. Put the armed color outside, and then cover it on the shadow tide within several kilometers. Maud is still far from able to do so. But Barrett has been able to do it easily. Maud, who has a clearer understanding of Barrett''s strength, has a slightly solemn look in his eyes. Although Barrett''s strength may be stronger than the current Four Emperors, he will not back down. Because he wanted to avenge Sol, he sent Barrett to hell. "Dagras Barrett..." Maud looked at Leily and Jabba, calmly said: "I already understand his strength, but he is just a person after all." "" Reilly and Jabba met the gaze that Maude looked at, and nodded in unison. Whether it is the past, the present, or even the future. Barrett is always alone. Twenty years ago, the Navy overwhelmed Barrett with its numerical superiority. Now more than twenty years later. If Barrett did not learn his lesson and waited for his end, it would only be the same as it was more than two decades ago. "His failure is doomed." Maud put down his hands, sat up straight, and said, "But...I want to personally experience his strength." "Ok?" Reilly and Jabba were surprised when they heard this. Xia Qi, who was sitting next to Rayleigh, also showed shock, subconsciously asked: "Little Maude, don''t you want to fight Barrett?" "I want to try." Maud looked serious. He tried to fight Kaido and Charlotte Lingling alone. Although he could not see any chance of winning, he could see the possibility in the future. The possibility, like a goal, hangs on the top of the mountain that he needs to look up. He wants to climb that mountain, and he doesnt mind having another mountain called Barrett. The only way to reach the top is to cross these mountains. "It''s too messy, and you have so many powerful companions, there is no need to take risks at all." Xia Qi frowned and couldn''t help but persuade Maude as an outsider. In her opinion, Barrett today, just like her former captain Kross, is by no means an existence that can be defeated alone. Besides, the Mord Pirates are now many strong players, as long as they are together, even if Barrett is extremely strong, he will have to lose. So she felt that Maude didn''t have to risk going heads-up with Barrett at all. "Aunt Xia." Maud looked at Xia Qi and said seriously: "It is precisely because I have so many powerful companions that I can make such a decision." "" Xia Qi was dumb. The people sitting around Maude all smiled at the same time. Yes it is. No matter what Maud wants to do, they will become Maud''s strongest backing. "If that guy is really that strong, then the young master will have to compete with him!" Cavendish, with a thick layer of gauze wrapped around his body and head, looked eager to try. This head-on catching Maudes hegemony. The white horse noble boy who broke the barrier, seems to have found the gap between him and the top powerhouse. And his current goal is to try to shorten these gaps. No matter how difficult the process is, he has to work hard to get to where Maude is. Jim glanced at Cavendish who was eager to try, and then looked at Hawkins sitting beside Lafayette. He has always been taciturn, and in a very serious tone, he said solemnly to Hawkins: "Hawkins, this time I must divination for Cavendish." "Ok." At the point that Jim did not call him the straw nickname, Hawkins readily responded. Cavendishs Ling Ling gaze swept over immediately, and Hawkins directly ignored it. Everyone in the room already knows the power of Barrett. And the topic about Barrett, also stopped in due course. Maud turned to continue to question the follow-up plans of several veterans. Jabba advocates returning to Mengmeng Island to continue to care for the elderly. However, this proposition of his is probably what Jaya meant. Reilly has no clue yet, but at least it is certain that he does not want to stay on the island of Mun Mun. After all, that place... How do you say, it''s too biased. If you really want to find a place to settle, you can''t say it inferior to the Chambord Islands. "If you haven''t decided yet, why not stay on board for the time being." Made proposed in due course. As far as the current situation is concerned, with Raleighs identity and this relationship with him, the Chambordian Islands must not be able to stay. Since there is nowhere to go for the time being, Mord simply asks to stay. Maybe before Raleigh and Shaqi decide where to go, Maude will be able to smash the Sky City. At that time, Lei Li and Sha Qi can directly stay in the Sky City for retirement. It happens to allow these two seniors to teach their companions about higher-level domineering skills. "Fine." Reilly readily agreed to Maudes proposal. Xia Qi has no objections, but Jabba is a bit embarrassed here. He has already promised Jia Ya that he will return to Mengmeng Island for retirement. Kreli and Shaqi decided to stay with the Maud Pirates temporarily, and he didn''t want to leave for a while. "Lets talk to Xiaoya." Jabba thought silently in his heart. Actually, from the moment Maude decided to kill Barrett, Jabba never thought of leaving. On this point, Raleigh is the same. Sauls death, they are also responsible. And Maude regards the recovery of the limbs as a manifestation of a heavy burden on his heart, and they and Xia Qi also saw it. Sol can meet successors like Maud, and they can have descendants like Maud. It''s a blessing! Now, how can you just ignore Barrett? They dont want to come back as pirates, but at least they can provide Maude with a guarantee of combat power. It''s a pity that my book doesn''t have a full set of extraneous mechanisms, otherwise I will write a very detailed chapter about the battle of the Chambord Islands... Regarding Barrett''s strength shaping, I won''t be tired after this chapter, this guy... He was beaten down before, but after the theater version came on stage, he was beaten down again. It was really miserable. (End of this chapter) Chapter 792： Whimsical thoughts-resurrection. Chapter 792 Whimsical Thoughts-Resurrection. Helped Raleigh and Jabba to restore their limbs, and the stone in Maude''s heart fell to the ground. The two elders agreed to stay temporarily, which is also a good thing for everyone in the Mord Pirates. As long as they study hard, they will definitely be able to learn higher-level skills and experience from the two elders. The straw hat group who still remained on the ship also became the beneficiaries directly. Rather than letting the green pheasants who have awakened the natural ability to teach them domineering, it would be more appropriate to let Raleigh and Jabba teach them. However, the straw hats are outsiders after all, and it is always inconvenient in many cases. So Maude actually thought about asking the straw hats to leave. Just because of Sabos words, "Luffy will take care of you," and the relationship between himself and Usopp, the mentor and apprentice, he left the straw hats on board. Want to come to them who have been repeatedly frustrated, they regard the period of staying on the terrifying three-masted ship as a necessary practice to move on to the next destination. After the topic of discussion ended, everyone dispersed. Maud specially confessed to the members of the group to entertain Princess Man Shirley, and then went to the freezer. There are many corpses that are temporarily useless, and a translucent ice coffin on which Thors corpse is placed. Maud came into the freezer, lifted his foot up to the steel stairs with a string of ice diamonds, and walked to the ice coffin on the high platform. The ice coffin exudes cold smoke, and through the translucent ice layer, you can vaguely see Sols smiling face. "Sol..." Maud stared at the ice coffin, whispering Sols name in a low voice. He actually had a whimsical idea. That is-- Resurrect Sol. It was unrealistic to think about it at first. But as the power of the devil fruit related to the soul increases, Maude sometimes feels that it is not impossible to resurrect life. For example, the recovery system in Man Shirleys healing ability is, strictly speaking, a [healing] ability beyond the norm. Restore objects, restore biological limbs, restore life... is also the ability to approach conceptualization. Since the bear can use the flesh ball fruit ability to pop out the existence of fatigue, injury, etc., then Man Shirleys healing and recovery ability may also be able to restore life, and even soul... But Maude also knows that it is impossible to restore the soul with the ability to heal fruits alone. "click..." Suddenly heard footsteps behind him, interrupting Maude''s thoughts. Maud turned his head and looked at Lafayette who was coming here. "Captain." Lafayette pursed his lips and smiled, standing still a few meters in front of Maude. Maud looked at Lafayette and waited for the following. Lafayette smiled and said, "Rebecca, Princess of Dressrosa, wants to see you." "is it." Maud habitually raised his finger to his chin, thinking that it was nothing more than to thank him or something. is boring and waste of time. "Tell her I''m not free." Maud guessed the other partys intentions, and refused directly. "Ok." Raphael nodded, and did not turn to leave directly, but looked at the ice coffin behind Maude. After the Propulsion City incident, his captain placed Sol in an ice coffin made with the ability of the blue pheasant. After that, he didnt seem to have any plans for Sol to return home and settle into the land for safety, so he kept the ice coffin in the freezer. . Lafayette is unavoidably confused and does not know what he thinks on board. "Are you curious?" Maud seemed to be aware of what Lafayette was thinking, and asked. Lafayette was slightly startled, and immediately gave a gentleman''s salute. "Captain, did I overstep?" "There is no such thing as''passover'' between you and me. Just ask what you want." "롭" Lafayette stepped on the spot for a few times, and then asked what he thought: "Why does the captain want Senior Sol to stay here?" "I want to resurrect him." Maud probably also guessed Lafayettes question, so after Lafayette spoke, he answered Lafayettes question without even thinking about it. For Lafayette, a confidant who has been following all the way since Mad Hatter, Maude has nothing to hide. Hearing Maudes answer, Lafayette was slightly surprised. Resurrect Sol? This kind of thing is beyond his cognition. So that he was speechless for a while. Maud glanced at him and smiled: "Do you think I''m crazy?" "Do not." Lafayette came back to his senses and said seriously: Because it is what the captain wants to do, so I think it can be done, even if its something like resurrecting a dead person. "It''s not like what you would say, Lafayette." Maude looked at Lafayette with a touch of surprise. Lafayette smiled and saluted again, but looked at Sol in the ice coffin frequently. He would unreservedly believe in anything that Maude wanted to do, but he would also be curious about the way Maude would try to accomplish the incredible thing of resurrecting a dead person. Then. He immediately thought of Man Shirleys healing power. To be more precise, it is Man Shirleys ability to restore Lei Li Jabas limbs. Thinking of this, a strange color flashed in Lafayettes eyes. "Captain, do you want that little human princess to use the recovery ability on Senior Sol?" "You guessed it." Maud nodded slightly, turned his head to look at Sol in the ice coffin, and said calmly: "I only think so for the time being, and I will not ask Man Shirley to do this kind of thing rashly. After all...If this assumption is true, I am afraid that Man Shirley who has completed the recovery process will be on the spot..." Afterwards, Maude did not say. But Lafayette can guess. I am afraid that Man Shirley will lose her life on the spot. This is also a common price in the ability system, that is, restriction. Lafayette knew that when his captain had such concerns, there was a high probability that Man Shirley would not be allowed to take risks. So he was very wisely silent and didn''t pick up this topic. Sometimes, Lafayette still hopes that Maudes kind of cruelty is not only used to target the enemy, but occasionally can do whatever it takes. As the first person to follow Maude, Lafayette knows this kind of thing and can only think about it. Even if he dared to ask Maude to change appropriately, Maude would never do it. Lafayette did not continue this topic, and Maude did not want to say more. In his plan, it was only the first step for Man Shirley to use his recovery ability on Thor''s corpse. Before this, we must first find the pure gold mentioned by Tezolo. Only with the protection brought by pure gold, Maud will let Man Shirley implement the first step. What will happen after that, Maude has no idea. In short, I can only keep this idea in my mind temporarily. The temperature in the freezer compartment is very low. Maud stayed for a while, then left the freezer with Lafayette. Lafayette refused to meet with Rebecca, and Maude would have nothing to do for a while, so the ghost sent him to the training ground not far from the castle. This training ground, built in accordance with Mords requirements, was originally prepared for the companions in the pirate group. I just didnt expect that the highest usage rate of the training ground was actually the straw hat group who was temporarily stranded on the boat as guests. So when Maude came to the training ground, he only saw the straw hat group, but not anyone from the Maude Pirates. Standing outside the training ground, he suddenly felt helpless. He raised his eyes to look at the group of straw hats who were losing their dominance towards the text of history. Entangling domineering, and then frantically attacking the indestructible historical text. This is a unique training method created by him. It has not benefited everyone in the Mord Pirates group, but has benefited the Straw Hats first. On the training ground. The gang of straw hats who were venting the armed colors to the text of history did not notice the arrival of Maude. Only Sauron, who watched the Sabre meditating on something, was keenly aware of the existence of Maude. He looked at Maude, a hesitation flashed across his eyes. And hesitation is not his style. Without thinking for too long, he walked straight towards Maude. Maud noticed Sauron walking towards here, and stayed where he was waiting for Sauron to come over. Sauron came to him and said straightforwardly: "Please check with me." The tone of the words is quite polite, even using the word "please". This man who desperately wants to become the world''s number one swordsman has already regarded Maude as a existence worthy of respect. "it is good." Maud responded. Before she put it aside, he estimated that he would let the shadow clone go to play with Sauron. Now, some respect should be given to Sauron. "ϡ" Maud pulled out the autumn water. Bailey would stay in the room to sleep, so Maude now only has Qiu Shui with him. Sauron saw Maude draw his sword, his eyes filled with fighting spirit. A few days ago, he watched Cavendishs death, and he also saw Modnas vaguely powerful hegemony breaking through obstacles. From then on, he started to think. Ordinary sword skills need to be practiced day and night, but powerful moves may be more important. Although it means to imitate... Or should I say to follow suit. Sauron had the idea of ??working **** the leap slash. With such thoughts in mind, Sauron''s fighting spirit was high, his whole body was as sharp as a blade, sharp and dazzling. Feeling the aura from Sauron, Maude raised his brows, and suddenly remembered the scene of Sauron, who was seriously injured and challenged him when he was in the palace of Alabastan. "Time flies so fast..." Maud thought. Then, under Sauron''s sign, he swung his knife. About twenty seconds or so. Sauron was defeated and lay down. This in itself is a duel without suspense. No matter how many times they come, the difference is that Sauron lie down earlier and lie down later. Maud put away Qiushui and looked down at Sauron who was lying on the ground and gasping for breath. It only took about twenty seconds to make this monster-like man pant, enough to see how terrifying the suppressing force Maude exerted on him. "Are you''imitating'' my hegemony?" Maud looked at Sauron and asked curiously. In the contest just now, he noticed Sauron''s mind in the battle. "Ok" Sauron admitted simply. In the past few days, he has been thinking about how to expand his offensive power. And Maudes amazingly powerful hegemony. Breaking the barrier has been stuck in his mind these days. Maud really did not expect that Sauron would have such an idea, and he felt that he had accidentally brought Sauron to a crooked road. "It''s awkward, let''s forget it." There is no politeness at all, Maudes words pierced into Saurons body like a sharp knife. Wait for Saurons reaction, Maude continued: "The original''look'' is good, so don''t think about the messy things, you just need''a period of time'' to grow." "" Sauron was taken aback for a moment, and then fell silent. Maud didn''t say much, just squatted aside, looking at this man who was harder and stronger than anyone else. In the silent atmosphere where neither of them spoke. Sauron slowly straightened his head, looked at the white clouds that drifted across the sky, raised his hand subconsciously, and felt that the sky that he would have been looking at in the past suddenly became more distant, and his eyes suddenly became extremely complicated. "It''s really a distant gap..." I dont know if he is talking about the distance between the hand and Baiyun, or the strength gap between him and Maude. Listening to Saurons soft murmur, Maude fell silent for a moment. I originally wanted Sauron not to be too anxious, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t say anything. Because the man next to him does not need comfort. "It may take a long time, but...make them into black knives." Maud dropped a word, turned and left. Sauron was slightly taken aback, and turned his head to look at Maude''s back. them. , of course, refers to the two famous knives that Maud gave him in Alabastan. "Refined into a black sword..." Sauron said to himself. He knows what it means to be a black sword, and what it means. Maybe he can stand in the same position as Maude when he succeeds in making a black sword. "I didn''t expect that man would take care of you in this way, Chlorella." Sanji came to Sauron''s side, holding a freshly lit cigarette between his fingers, and looked at Maude who was going away with some surprise. Normal At this time, Sauron would sneer. But Sauron was in no mood, adjusting his rapid breathing without saying a word. Sanji retracted his gaze at Maude, and then looked at Sauron silently. Want to become stronger... Everyone has it. After all, the existence of the Mord Pirates group puts too much pressure on them. If it is not strong enough, then the ship they are on to the new world will be capsized at any time. "I''ll get you something to eat so that you can regain your strength quickly." Sanji turned and left, to prepare food supplements for Sauron. Sauron heard this, and immediately looked at Sanji with a ghostly look. In his heart, there was a sense of absurdity involuntarily. It''s like Sanji suddenly doesn''t like beautiful women... Outrageous. The straw hat group temporarily stranded on the terrifying three-masted ship, has never stopped getting stronger. Maybe they have noticed... The man named Bekah D. Mord stifled the pulse of the times, and was about to create a big stage with his own hands that would affect the entire world at this turbulent time. At that time. If the strength is not enough, there will be no capital to go on stage. Not to mention achieving a dream... The next day. A piece of news to the world. The name of the headline is still Bajia D. Mord. The world is shaking again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 793： gloat Chapter 793 The four emperors of the new world, the turf of Kaido, the beast known as the strongest creature in the sea, land and air, has been demolished. How the news is leaked, it is impossible to study. In less than half a day, the whole world has learned of this shocking news through large-scale reports in newspapers. "Hey, something big happened!!" In a certain tavern, a drunken man looked at the newspaper in his hand in shock. His voice is very loud, and it immediately attracted everyone''s attention. "No matter how big things are, I can''t get you here. As for such yelling?" The people in the tavern looked at the man holding the newspaper with disgusting eyes. But the man just kept scanning the contents of the newspaper without saying a word. The person closer to him, a little curiously leaned in to take a look, his eyes widened suddenly. "This this" As if seeing something incredible, the man stammered unable to speak. Looking at the strange reaction of the man, everyone in the bar realized that something big might have happened. "Hey, what exactly is in the newspaper?" An alcoholic asked loudly to the man holding the newspaper. However. The man holding the newspaper did not answer. He was still scanning the contents of the newspaper constantly, just like checking money. It takes a few more times to confirm the authenticity. And the stuttering guy next to him couldn''t say a word. A sturdy, drunk bald man could not see it. He got up and strode over, raising his hand to **** the newspaper. "I want to see, what is the big thing that scares you two eggs like this." The bald man had a bad tone and glanced down at the newspaper. "hiss" After seeing the content of the newspaper headline, the bald man took a breath, his huge eyeballs almost popped out, and he lost his voice: "The territory of the Four Emperors and One Hundred Beast Kaido was demolished... and tens of thousands of subordinates died..." "what?!" Hearing this explosive news, the many alcoholics who had drunk it last night suddenly felt that more than half of them were sobered up. Everyone is a bald man who looks at the newspaper in shock. The sound in the tavern gradually disappeared, and it was as quiet as a needle falling. After a while. In the quiet tavern, a weak voice sounded. "That''s the Four Emperors Pirate Group, has so much combat power under its command been killed? Otherwise, how could the site be demolished?" "By the way...how do I think I have read similar headlines some time ago?" "I also have this feeling!" "That''s right, it''s..." The people who were talking about each other suddenly glanced at each other, and they could see the colors of horror and shock in each other''s eyes. "Hey, the person who took down the Kaido site, wouldn''t it be Bajia D. Mord?!" The people who realized something, looked at the bald man with a questioning look. Just now the bald man only said that the site of the Four Emperors Kaido had been demolished, and did not say who did it. It''s just that everyone vaguely guessed who was doing such a big thing. In their view, above the entire sea, only the man named Bekah D. Mord can frequently do such great things that always shake the world. Facing everyone''s gaze, the bald man nodded hard. The tavern was quiet again. At this moment, in the heads of everyone present, the name Bekay D. Mord was all in the head. is too ridiculous and exaggerated. This man who only emerged in recent years has turned the whole sea upside down. Similar scenes are being staged all over the world. People once again saw the name of Bekah D. Maude from the headlines of the newspaper, and once again saw the name of Bekah D. Maude again. In the circle of pirates, no one will pity the loser. They will only toast to the winner. Its not about who the winner is, and its not about who the loser is. They only respect the strong. For ordinary people, the name Bajia D. Mord has become a symbol of ominous and disaster. The countless people who are concerned about the stability of the world are all worried. In their view, the Maud Pirates is an existence that will cause a violent impact on the world at any time, which makes them deeply disturbed. New World, Headquarters of the Navy. Under the strong promotion of the red dog, the navy headquarters originally located in Marin Vando officially moved to the new world on the other side of the red earth continent. guarding this place, showing the ambition of Akagi. Somewhere in the headquarters of the New Navy is a quiet cemetery. This cemetery was moved from Malin Vando. The cemetery is neatly filled with tombstones with names. There is no coffin in the ground under the tombstone. Strictly speaking, a tomb like this cannot even be called a burial mound. This is also no way. In order to maintain stability, the Navy suffers countless victims every year. If it is a normal tomb, I am afraid that a navy headquarters alone cannot contain so many coffins. The sea breeze slowly, and white seagulls hovered and called over the cemetery. In the cemetery. Kapu sat cross-legged in front of one of the tombstones. Under the tombstone, there is a folded newspaper. The sea breeze blew up and lifted a corner of the newspaper, revealing Maude''s name. "..." Kapu silently stared at the name on the tombstone. There is no expression on the tough face engraved by the sea breeze and the flames of war. If the other person is on one side, he definitely cannot see what Karp is thinking at the moment, and what kind of mood he should be. In the quiet cemetery, there was a sharp sound of wooden clogs stepping on the stone slab, and the rain-like slap of a cane on the stone slab. In the entire navy headquarters, not many people wear wooden clogs. Fujitora is the one who wears clogs and carries a cane. Fujitora crossed the tombstones and came behind Karp. He looked down, his invisible eyes seemed to be able to see the names on the tombstone. His eyes moved slightly, and he seemed to be able to see the newspaper under the tombstone and the name in the newspaper that made him feel complicated. Finally, he looked at Karp, who was sitting cross-legged in front of the tombstone. The other person is on the side, so he can''t see what Karp is thinking. However, Fujitora, who is proficient in seeing, hearing and color, can see Karp''s emotional color. It is a color that hides anger in depression. "I''m going to be busy next, um... a rare holiday, it looks like it''s going to be a waste." Fujitora suddenly sighed in a low voice. I dont know if Im talking to myself or talking to Karp in front of me. Kapu''s body moved slightly, and nothing more. Fujitora looked at his back and said calmly: "The hostile fight between pirates is a good thing for our navy, and it is also a rare opportunity." "..." Hearing this, Karp just raised his head slightly without speaking. Fujitora paused, and continued: "The news that the Mord Pirates attacked the ghost island and caused huge losses to the Beast Pirates has been confirmed. Sarkarski is discussing the feasibility of sending troops to defeat Kaido. Sex." In this incident. The ??Beasts and Pirates Group forcibly lost tens of thousands of troops, and even the site strongholds completely disappeared. This level of loss can be said to have caused Kaidos hard-working forces to return to the pre-liberation period. Therefore, the Akinu, who has always advocated offense, does not want to miss such an opportunity. "In Sakaski''s style, negotiation is just a cutscene." Kapu slowly got up, his empty sleeves drifting with the sea breeze, looking quite dazzling. "Are you leading the team in this operation?" He straightened up and turned to look at Fujitora. Fujitora shook his head and said: "The old man has other important things to do. This time the crusade against Kaido, if nothing happens, the green bull should lead the team." "is it" Karp groaned, and then looked down at the name on the tombstone. After the battle of advancing the city. This naval hero, who has always been out of character, seems to be still in depression, without the carelessness of the past. after all- In the battle to advance the city. He lost two close friends. New World, Wano Country. In a spacious and bright banquet hall, there is a long table. On the long table, there is a dazzling array of delicacies. Charlotte Lingling sat on the main seat, ignoring the existence of meat dishes, scooped up desserts, and kept stuffing them into her mouth. "Mah, Mamama... I''m so embarrassed this time, Kaido." Charlotte Lingling''s mouth full of jam and cream, from the corner of her eyes glanced at the newspaper on the table. The entire ghost island was directly snatched by the Mord Pirates, and tens of thousands of men, including Jhin, were killed. Such a scandal, anyone will find a way to cover up the news. Kaido is no exception. However, those damned reporters can get in any crack, and they got the first-hand information under the blockade of Kaido''s news. After the headlines came out, Kaido was furious. But what made Kaido even more angry was the bad news from Dresrosa. The elite team dispatched to Dresrosa was also destroyed by Maude. You know, that team should have brought back the SAD stock solution, the key material used by Dresrosa to mass-produce the ancient devil fruit. As long as you have SAD stock solution, you can officially start mass production of ancient devil fruits. This also means that his beast and pirate group will be able to create a powerful force with comprehensive strength in a short time. Result. Such a good thing was ruined by Maude again. Bad news came one after another, Kaido vomited blood with anger, wishing to destroy everything around him before he could breathe out. In fact, Kaido did the same. In order to vent his anger, he turned into a giant dragon and destroyed several hills and villages in Wano Country. Faced with Kaidos venting anger, the residents of Wano Country could only bear everything tremblingly. Charlotte Lingling, who temporarily stayed in the country as an ally and guest, laughed at Kaido without any psychological burden. Peros Perro, who was sitting not far from Charlotte Lingling, looked hesitant to talk. These dazzling delicacies on the long table, but Kaido entertained them. While eating the delicacies specially prepared by Kaido, she was still gloating over Kaido''s encounter. is a bit bad, right? Perrospero thought. Want to return, he didn''t dare to make a deadly reminder. On the contrary, there is a more important thing, he has to bring it up anyway. After waiting patiently for Charlotte Lingling to sweep away the desserts on the long table, Perrospero finally had a chance to speak. "Mom, should we go back?" He raised his head and looked at Charlotte Lingling, who didn''t care about what she was eating. "Ok?" Hearing what Perrospero said, Charlotte Lingling looked over and wondered: "Aren''t we just arriving in the country of Wano? Why are we going back in a hurry?" "Uh" Perrospero was dumb for a while. I cant say that I am worried that after leaving the country of Wano, he will go to the world to continue to demolish our home? If you really want to say that, Perrospero feels that he might be spared 30 years of life by his mother on the spot. Just imagining that kind of scene, Perrospero was full of chills. Just when he quickly turned his mind, ready to answer. An aura mixed with monstrous anger spread to the banquet hall from a distance, and immediately attracted the attention of everyone present. No need to visit the scene in person, they also know who the owner of this aura is. "Mah, Mamama... Guy Kaido, it should be the first time this is so angry, right?" Charlotte Lingling looked at the wall of the banquet hall, her gaze seemed to pass through the wall and fell on Kaido, whose face was distorted with anger. Her tone is still full of schadenfreude. On a wasteland. Kaido, who turned back into a human form, held a mace with one hand, and the anger in his eyes seemed to materialize. Before him, are members of a group of beasts and pirates who can hardly hide their fear. Among all the people in the room, Quinn is also calmer. "Is Wano country big?" Kaido looked at his subordinates coldly, his voice seemed to be squeezed out of his teeth, full of anger. "Why can''t you find even one person?" "..." Faced with Kaidos question, even Quinn didnt dare to let go. In the past, to find Yamato, you only need to mobilize to find it easily. After all, there were tens of thousands of people. But now the pirate group has less than one thousand people. How easy is it to find someone deliberately hidden in a country? The truth is this truth. But Quinn dare not explain. This is equivalent to exposing the wound. Kaido coldly looked at the people who bowed their heads and said nothing. After a while. He spoke again. "Go and call Caesar." He has suffered a terrible loss and has no patience anymore. He must see Caesar create the first ancient artificial devil fruit in a very short time. Quin got insight into Kaido''s idea. As a researcher, he is very clear that this kind of urgent mentality does not apply to scientific research. But the situation is like this, the beasts and pirates group at the moment really needs a large wave of fresh blood called the ancient devil fruit. "Is there any way to speed up the progress..." Quin is actually very impatient. Suddenly. A figure flashed across Quinns mind Derma, Vinsmok Gage! Queen doesnt need Germas technology. What he needs is Germas genetic technology and man-made soldiers that can be mass-produced. These things are what the beasts and Pirates urgently need right now, and they are also the key to rapid recovery. Quin''s eyes flashed a fierce and fierce light. They cant wait, and they dont have the capital to wait. In order to quickly regain the combat power, it would not hesitate to make the entire Vinsmok family a sacrifice. (End of this chapter) Chapter 795： World destroyer Chapter 795 World Destroyer Dress Rosa, who was devastated, had to face the problem of reconstruction even if he was protected by Maud. This is a huge mess. And all the pressure fell on this girl like Rebecca. Rebecca also knows how difficult the road will be, but she is lucky enough. After all, as long as he is protected by Maud, he can at least guarantee that the country will not be invaded in a short period of time. During this period, I can always recover slowly. Rebecca still has a lot of busy tasks, that is, she stopped staying, first thanked Maude, and then left. Violet did not go with him, but at the gate of the castle, watching Rebecca leave. She is now Mauds person. Strictly speaking, she has lost part of her freedom. "Go and help her." Maud came to Violet quietly. Violet was startled when he heard the words, and looked up at Maude''s profile. Maud stared at Rebeccas distant back and whispered softly: "You joined my team as a companion, not as a slave, understand?" "" Violet looked at Maude in a daze, and his heart was agitated. Maud tilted his head to meet Violets grateful gaze, and said calmly: "Go." "Um." Violet smiled at Maude, and then rushed to chase Rebecca, who had already gone far away. Bailey jumped on Maudes shoulder, and said with a wicked grin: "The boss is so gentle~~" Maud raises his hand. Bailey suddenly shrank his neck. Dres Rosa. The air is full of burnt smell and a strong smell of blood. As far as his eyes can be, it is almost all scorched earth and corpses everywhere. Rebecca, who returned from the terrifying three-masted ship, quickly plunged into heavy tasks. Then. She looked a little desperately at the countless dead bodies lying all over the street. There are many corpses of pirates, but most of them are the corpses of the residents of Dresrosa. How to deal with these corpses has become the biggest difficulty right now. Enduring a strong sense of discomfort, Rebecca mobilized the surviving people as the sole heir of the Dres Rosa royal family and prioritized the disposal of the corpses in the city. The public responded positively. This made Rebecca slightly relieved. Although there is a long way to go, as long as the people dont abandon Dres Rosa, they will be able to regain their brilliance in the future. Violet comes to assist Rebecca. It was only the initial difficulties, which made her clearly feel the burden on Rebecca''s shoulders. Apart from pity in her heart, she could only help desperately. On the streets covered with blood and scorches, a group of residents with tired faces are trying to carry the dead bodies. The corpse of the pirate was randomly thrown aside and piled up into a hill. The corpses of residents are laid out neatly and orderly on a relatively clean square. Violet and Rebecca were not idle either, and moved the corpse together by themselves. Just after they were busy for more than an hour, everyone from the Maude Pirate Group came to the scene with hot food. Seeing the arrival of the Mord Pirates, the residents of Dresrosa headed by Rebecca Violet were all surprised. "Let''s take a break." Jaya smiled and greeted everyone to come over for dinner. The residents of ??Dres Rosa looked at each other, did not rush over, but slobbered at the fragrant hot food, while looking at Rebecca and Violet. "You... why are you here." Rebecca and Violet were very surprised by the arrival of the Mord Pirates. Jaya smiled and said: Violet is already our companion, and helping them is not a normal thing? Violet was stunned when he heard the words, and his heart was suddenly moved beyond words. She suddenly felt that joining the Maude Pirates for whatever reason was an extremely lucky thing. Jim and the others, who came with them, didn''t care about Violet and Rebecca''s reaction, and moved the corpse spontaneously. "Luo, use your abilities to move out this group of obnoxious corpses, so that you can finish it all at once." Perona floats in mid-air holding a small umbrella, incarnate as the on-site commander, and signaled Luo directly to use the ability of the operation fruit. "Do you think my''stamina'' can''t be used up?" Luo looked up at Perona, and said angrily. Perona heard the words, shook her head and sighed: "What? So you can''t do it." "room." Luo''s mouth twitched, unable to bear the behavior of Perona''s snarling on the side, immediately raised her fingers and opened the field without saying a word, locking in Perona who was floating in mid-air. "Transfer." He is going to move Perona out of sight, at least to ensure that her ears are clean. However. As the ability took effect, Perona floating in mid-air remained unmoved. "Choo hoo hoo hoo, dumbfounded." Perona laughed and looked at Luo who was frozen in place. Looking at Perona who could not be transferred, Luo realized that Perona was in a spiritual state now. In other words, this cargo left the body on the terrifying three-masted ship from the very beginning, and didn''t even think about coming to help, it was purely to join in the fun. "Perona, you guy..." "Come on, my cuties!" Perona commanded the passive ghost to drill out of the ground, passing through Luo''s body in the form of a sneak attack. The negative ghost passed through his body, and Luo suddenly lay down on the ground, muttering: "If there is another life, let me become a dust." "Huh, let you kill me." Perona raised her head and snorted. not far away. Bailey lay on Jim''s bald head covered with scars, while gnawing on the big flesh, while looking at Luo in an extremely negative state, sighed: "It has appeared, and can only beat the negative ghost of his teammate!" "" Jim, who was lucky enough to be beaten by Perona, silently raised his hand to wipe off the cold sweat on his forehead. Hawkins and the others, silently looked at Perona floating in mid-air. Unfortunately, they have also been beaten by Perona. Even the blue pheasant was beaten once by a negative ghost. The entire team, including Mod, Jaya, Philo, and Tezolo, who has just joined, have not been beaten by the negative ghost. After the episode. With the assistance of the Mord Pirates group, the efficiency of moving the corpse has been greatly improved. Rebecca looked in her eyes, silently grateful for the help provided by the Maud Pirates. If it weren''t for personal encounters, how did you ever think that one day you would accept the kindness from a pirate group? I am grateful to the people of the Mord Pirates, the people of Dresrosa, and the Tata people who watched this scene. There are also good people among the pirates. They thought silently. Terror on the three-masted ship. Maud had the microphone in his hand, and the phone worm placed on the table in front of him showed a bit of Sabo''s image. "Maud, we are almost there." Sabos voice came from the phone worm. "Well, how long will it take?" "About ten minutes." "Okay, I am waiting for you at the underground port." "see you later." "click." Hang up the call. Maud put down the phone worm. The arrival of the revolutionary army is actually his instruction. In addition to handing over the weapons and equipment looted from the ghost island to the revolutionary army, there is also an action to save the bear, which requires the power of the revolutionary army to some extent. As a bear, the revolutionary army will help, no matter what, or save the bear at all costs. Just for Maude, it doesnt matter whether there is such a relationship or not. All he has to do is to fulfill his promise to the bear as a friend. ten minutes later. A large-scale dragon-head ship sailed into the underground port from the entrance. "Yo, Maude." Sabo is standing on the side of the leading ship. Before the ship docked, he greeted Maude on the shore. Beside Sabo, there are some old acquaintances of Maude. "Mud Mod, haven''t seen you for so long, you must miss people a lot, right?" Jasmine held her cheeks, twisted and looked at the stalwart and handsome figure on the shore. "Jasmine, have you forgotten that Sunny is next to you?" "Hahaha, yes, I have to take into account Sunny''s feelings anyway." "Huh, why should people take into account the feeling of a''rival in love''?" "Wow, let''s fight." "Sanny, did you hear that, Jasmine is declaring war on you." "Enough for you, the innocent love of girls is very sacred, so don''t make jokes about this kind of thing!!!" Kerla with hands on hips, righteously warned his colleagues. Being so warned, the colleagues first looked at each other and then laughed out loud. "Kerla, when do you plan to announce your relationship with Sabo?" "what?" Kierla widened her eyes and said: "What are you talking about!!! How can there be any love affair between Sabo and I to announce??" "Haha, Kerla, your face is red." "I didn''t have one!!!" "Hahaha." There is a lot of noise on the deck. Sabo smiled helplessly and cast an apologetic look at Sunny. Sanny smiled silently, motioning Sabo not to take it to heart, and immediately looked at Maude on the shore, her eyes full of joy after a long-lost reunion. Maud was also looking at Sunny, with a smile on her face. Soon, the ship docked. Everyone went ashore one after another. As soon as Sunny landed, she ran and rushed towards Maud. Made was a little surprised, and he stretched out his hands very cooperatively and hugged the leaping Sanny. The red, soft, long hair suddenly spread out in front of her eyes. The body temperature between each other is transmitted in a soft touch. "Maud, hold me for a while, I''m a little tired..." Sonys murmur similar to sleepy murmur came from her ear. Maud was taken aback, with a soft hmm, then folded his arms and hugged Sunnys soft body. Sanny nestled in Maudes arms, squinting her eyes like a kitten curled up on a warm mattress. The road that ?? devoted himself to, after all, was difficult and arduous. after all. The organization is called the Revolutionary Army, and its mission is also extraordinary. Around ??, Sabo and the others watched silently and hugged Maud, as if she would fall asleep in the next second. It was the first time they saw Sunny like this. As if back home, he released everything instantly. Jasmine took out a sheet-sized handkerchief from nowhere, bit it in her mouth, full of grievances and sadness. "Kerla, people are broken in love..." "It''s okay, Jasmine, you can definitely meet a better man." Kierla patted Jasmines hairy thighs, comforting her. "Woohoo, I must never meet." Jasmine said in a sad tone that had been wronged: "Because there can be no better man than Maud in this world." "" Kirla was speechless. As everyone watched, after about ten seconds, Sunny broke free from Maudes embrace. Soon as if waking up, she slowly stretched her waist, showing a delicate and compact attractive curve. She ate the slippery fruit, and now, regardless of her figure or appearance, she is not much better than the empress Hancock. "hungry." After stretching her waist, Sunny looked up at Maude, and said seriously: "I want to eat a big meal made by Sister Jaya." "it is good." Made smiled and responded: "Let Sister Ya go to prepare dinner later." "Hmm, Im looking forward to it. I dont know when I ate the food made by sister Jia Ya last time." Sanny looked expectant, and immediately as if thinking of something, she glanced at Maude''s waist. "By the way, Bailey didn''t come with you?" "Pele is busy now, I will take you to find him later." "it is good." Sanny nodded. Sabo everyone looked at Sunny who was chatting with Maude. At this moment, Sunny and just now are different, and they don''t look tired anymore. Sanny did not take up Maud too much time, and motioned to Sabo and the others to come over and discuss business. As the revolutionary army, they came to Dresrosa deliberately to receive the kindness and gifts from Maude. A full 100,000 sets of excellent weapons and equipment for the start, that is, Maude will give them a gift. For the revolutionary army, the value of these weapons and equipment is inestimable. And when he first heard this number, Sabo was directly shocked by Maude''s big hand. Even the leader dragon, who has always been unpredictable, is the same. The expression of surprise on his face cannot be concealed at all. After all, this is a hundred thousand sets of weapons and equipment. Moreover, it is forged from fine ore. On the black market, even if you have money, you may not be able to buy so much. Kemode will send it as soon as it is given, without any hesitation. The Revolutionary Army is grateful for this. But they also know very well that the reason Maude is so generous is all because of Sunny. After half an hour. Maud led everyone to the terrifying three-masted ship. When passing through the city of Dresrosa, Sabo and the others saw the tragedy in the city. Although she was curious, she didn''t ask too much. Maud waited for everyone to take their seats. "Sabo, if you are not in a hurry, just stay here for a few days. For weapons, I will send Sister Ya directly to your ship, soon." "No problem, it''s up to you to arrange." Sabo responded happily. is just all the members of the Revolutionary Army including him. For the time being, it is not clear what the concept of "soon" by Maude is. They just thought, the workload of moving 100,000 sets of weapons and equipment will take some time. So its not impossible to stay here for a few days. "Maud, come here this time, there is actually one more thing I want to trouble you." When Sabo spoke, he seemed a little hesitant. Come over to receive the big gift, and then ask someone to help, which is always embarrassing. The members of the Revolutionary Army present here are all quietly watching Maude. Maud looked at Sabo who was hesitating, and smiled: "You don''t need to be so indifferent." Sabo touched his head a little embarrassed. "Maud, do you know Bundy Wald the World Breaker?" "It''s just a bit familiar, as if I have seen it in the newspaper." Maud shook his head slightly. Sabo took a deep breath and solemnly said: "I want to ask you for help this time, it has something to do with this person." "Oh?" Maud raised his eyebrows. (End of this chapter) Chapter 796： Important news Chapter 796 Important News Propelled City, known as the copper wall and iron wall, is now a ruined site. To rebuild, it will undoubtedly be a long process. Even the world government will not necessarily rebuild a propulsion city on the original site. After all, the navy has moved its headquarters to a new world on the other side of the red earth continent. This causes the geographic location of the advance city to lose its meaning. Whether to invest a lot of resources to rebuild a propulsion city on the original abandoned site has also become a question that needs to be considered in depth. But before that, dealing with the legendary prisoners who escaped from the sixth floor of Propulsion City can be said to be the highest priority. In fact, the Navy has always attached great importance to the hidden dangers brought about by the prisoners on the sixth floor of the city. Be aware that every sixth-tier prisoner has the ability to destroy a country. If they are allowed to mess around, the consequences will be disastrous. So, after the war from the top, the navy headquarters has been working to arrest prisoners who escaped from the sixth floor of the advance city. If there is no accident, it is estimated that one and a half years will be able to solve the potential hidden dangers caused by these prisoners. However, the plan never keeps up with the changes. Because of Akadog''s wrong decision, the Navy and Maud had a head-on conflict. finally. The navy was defeated, and the advance city was destroyed. After the navy''s vitality is severely injured, it is difficult to have enough energy to solve the problems caused by the prisoners on the sixth floor of the advance city. Even, sometimes when receiving assistance from various countries, it is also powerless. The sudden weakness of the navy will naturally affect the pursuit of prisoners on the sixth floor of the city. The pressure plummeted to push the prisoners on the sixth floor of the city to do what they wanted. Although the headlines are often occupied by Maud, occasionally these prisoners on the sixth floor of the city can be seen prominently in the newspaper. News related to these people, of course, will not be a good thing. For example, a certain village was destroyed, or a small country was severely damaged, with heavy casualties. News like this will always appear with the names of prisoners on the sixth floor of Advance City. World Destroyer Bundy Waldo is one of the sixth-tier prisoners in Advance City who has reported more times. Looking at his title of "World Destroyer", it should be understood that this is a man who is keen on destruction and does not speak any truth. Because Bondi Waldos newspapers are more frequent, Maude is a little impressed with this name. At this moment, listening to Sabo mentioned, Maude was a little interested. Now with his star rating, ordinary strong people may not be able to bring too much income. But if it is a prisoner survivor who advances to the sixth floor of the city, it may be able to meet Maudes current needs for experience. "Lets talk about it, Im a little curious, how could a prisoner who escaped from the sixth floor of Pushing City provoke your revolutionary army." Maud looked at Sabo with interest. Sabo nodded slightly, and slowly talked about the intersection between the Revolutionary Army and Bondi Waldo. To say that from the standpoint of the revolutionary army, we will certainly not provoke Bondi Waldo for no reason. That will only allow them to establish an unnecessary strong enemy. But Bundy Waldo took the initiative to provoke the revolutionary army. It seems that because of the need for armaments, Bondi Waldo attacked a secret transportation channel of the Revolutionary Army. Faced with the overwhelming strength of Bondi Waldo, the revolutionary army team responsible for transporting armaments and supplies has no resistance at all. The large amount of materials collected with great difficulty was robbed by Bondi Waldo. If this is the case, the revolutionary army, which is currently tight on human resources, can only admit that it is unlucky, and it is impossible to devote too much energy to Bondi Waldo in the future. After all, their enemy is a behemoth like the world government, and apart from that, they will basically not establish another powerful enemy. But Bundy Waldo, the defiant, arrogant pirate, learned that the target of the looting was the revolutionary army... unexpectedly captured the members of the revolutionary army in charge of transportation, and then used this as a threat to demand more armaments from the revolutionary army. The problem is that armaments are a very precious resource for the revolutionary army. Not to mention that the Revolutionary Army cannot produce the amount of armaments that Bundy Waldo wants. Even if it can be obtained, it cannot be easily handed over. On the other hand, the Revolutionary Army couldnt have watched the brothers folded in the hands of Bondi Waldo. So, what the revolutionary army should do afterwards is to mobilize a powerful team, then defeat Bundy Waldo and rescue the brothers. But here comes the problem... Because of the targeted actions of the world government during this period, the revolutionary army''s strongholds all over the world have suffered considerable losses. Even the team led by an elite like Saab accidentally stepped on a trap set by the world government last time, resulting in heavy losses of personnel. Based on these few reasons. Faced with the huge trouble brought by Bondi Vardo, the revolutionary army could not take out the armaments and materials requested by Bondi Vardo, and temporarily did not have enough combat power to defeat Bondi Vardo. This is very embarrassing. Otherwise, Sabo will not ask him for help at the time when he accepts Maudes gift. From Sabos explanation, Maude had a general understanding of the situation, but it was not surprising. In his opinion, keeping Sabo busy is basically an aid in combat power. "No problem, what is the pirate of Waldo, I will help you solve it." After listening to Sabos request, Maude answered without even thinking about it. Seeing that Maude deserved it so simply, most of the members of the revolutionary army present were surprised. After all, this is no small business. But the man agreed without thinking. Surprised, everyone in the Revolutionary Army couldnt help but look at the calm face of Sunny. This may be the so-called Aiwu and Wuba. Otherwise, they really couldn''t think of the reason why Maude could respond to such thankless requests so simply. "Thanks, Maude..." Sabo took a deep breath and solemnly thanked him. Maud smiled and said: "Why do you see outsiders like this?" "Hey-hey." Sabo scratched his head in embarrassment. If it werent for his lack of strength, he wouldnt be brazen to ask Maude for help. "Sabo, Bondi Waldo, I will take care of it, but I cannot guarantee the safety of the''hostages'' 100%." Although he accepted this request, it is necessary for Maude to vaccinate the revolutionary army first. After all, the source of this dispute is the hostage taking. If Bondi Waldo uses these hostages to threaten him when Maud is launching a fortified battle. So, Maude will not put his companions in danger in order to protect the safety of the hostages. This point, it is necessary to make it clear in advance. "I understand." Sabo focused his head, expressing understanding. Soon, he suddenly seemed hesitant to say something, as if there was something to say, but it was difficult to say it. The people present, such as Jasmine Kerra, also reacted in the same way as Sabo. "what happened?" Maud was surprised and couldn''t help asking. "Hmm, actually..." Sabo said with difficulty: "Tatamu is also in the team responsible for transporting supplies." "!!!" Maud''s eyes narrowed. The reason why Sabo didnt mention this for the first time was because he didnt want Maude to think that he used Tatamu as his capital for assistance. Originally, as long as Maude showed any hesitation in this matter, Sabo would give up the idea of ??asking Maude for help. I just didnt expect that Maude would promise so simply. Then, I should explain the situation to Maude later. That night. Above the night sky, the stars are shining. Dress Rosa in the dark, ushered in a quiet moment. Terror on the three-masted ship. Maud hosted a banquet to entertain Saab and other revolutionary forces. Originally wanted to let Sabo and the others stay here for a few days, but after Sabo answered a phone call, he reluctantly said that he would leave tomorrow morning. They want to be the main force of the revolutionary army, they are really very busy. Maud is very sorry about this. His motivation to let Sabo and the others stay for a few more days is actually more because it hasnt seen Sonny for a long time. And Sunny also wanted Maude to accompany her for a few days. As a member of the revolutionary army, there should always be priorities, not willful behavior. She resisted the impulse, but also a little lost. Although I will not regret the original decision, but in many cases, I still think of being able to walk with Maud and then enjoy various scenery. That might be a completely different way of living from now. However. Anyone, anything. There is no such thing as a new one. Since you have made your choice, you should go on unswervingly. After the dinner. Maud gave Lafayette the task of arranging the rest of Sabo and his party. Lafayette happily accepted the task assigned by Maud. He enjoys the feeling of always being assigned tasks by Maud. This means that Maude attaches great importance to him. After Maud explained the related matters, he returned to the room. "Pele, you go to Sabos room and tell him I have important things to discuss with him, and let him come directly." "Yes~~~ Hiccup~~~" Bailey stomped a drink, and Pidian Pidian left the room. After a while. Drunk Bailey, led Sabo to the room. After completing the task, Bailey fell on the bed and started to fall asleep. Maud walked over to help Bailey cover the quilt, and then motioned for Sabo to sit down. Sabo sat on the sofa and looked at Maude with questioning eyes. "It''s about bears." Maud sat directly opposite Sabo and said. "Um?" Sabo was shocked when he heard the words, and subconsciously straightened his body, looking at Maude with a serious expression. Before ?? came, he had never thought that the important thing Maude said would be related to the bear. Compared to Sabo''s seriousness, Maude seemed much calmer. "Why is the bear willing to accept Begapunk''s transformation..." Maud leaned back, leaned on the sofa, and whispered softly: "I don''t know the reason, nor did I want to find out." "" Sabos eyes changed slightly under the rendering of the light. But he was silent and did not answer Maude''s words. Maud looked at him and said calmly: "To me, these secrets are not important, whats important is that I can restore the bear to the original state." "Really?" Sabo suddenly got up, his expression suddenly became agitated, and he stared at Maude. "Um." Maud nodded firmly. With his current knowledge of shadow ability, it is not difficult to restore the bear''s consciousness. "Great" Sabo muttered to himself: "In other words, as long as you find the bear, you can..." Speaking halfway, it stopped abruptly. With the current situation of the revolutionary army, it is even difficult to deploy extra manpower to investigate the whereabouts of the bear. I did a targeted investigation before, but... Due to the appearance of a large number of pacifists in the top war, their follow-up investigation caused great trouble. They really can''t determine the whereabouts of the bear. Looking at Sabo who was suddenly silent, Maude frowned slightly and asked, "Have you not found the whereabouts of the bear?" "Yes." Sabo gave a wry smile, his tone full of guilt. The senior leaders of the Revolutionary Army are all very aware of how much benefit Xiongs self-sacrifice has brought to the entire organization. So, even if the bear will be completely wiped out after receiving the transformation, the revolutionary army is ready to rescue the bear at any time. Its just that the Revolutionary Army didnt expect that the rescue would be so difficult. Furthermore, there were many things encountered later, which naturally affected the progress of the investigation. Maud looked at Sabo, who didn''t hide his guilt, and sighed, then calmly said: "The bear should be in the Holy Land Mariagioa." "Holy Land?" Sabo was surprised again. Unexpectedly, the bear, which disappeared without a trace since the end of the war, would be in such a place as the Holy Land Mariagioa. It is no wonder that the intelligence departments investigation has not made substantial progress. "Is the news true?" Sabo calmed down quickly, his face slightly strained, looking a little serious. No matter how tight the organizations current combat power is, as long as the whereabouts of the bear is confirmed... After Bondi Waldo is over, he must transfer a team to Long Shen, and then rescue Xiong back. For this, at all costs! ! ! Maud vaguely sensed Sabos mood, and said, "Lets not leave the ten in eight or nine." "Well, I finally know the whereabouts of the bear. This news is really important." Sabo took a deep breath, and then thanked you sincerely: "Thank you so much, Maude." "Didn''t you tell me? You don''t need to be so alien to me." Maud smiled, and immediately added something. "It can be seen that the current combat power of your revolutionary army seems to be very tight, so after I solve Valdo, I will personally visit Mariagioa and bring the bear back." "Maud, this matter can no longer trouble you, we will bring the bear back by ourselves." Sabo shook his head. The crusade against Bundy Waldo was already troublesome enough for Maude, so how could he leave the bear rescuing to Maude again? Sabos attitude was so determined that Maude seemed extremely pale to explain. Maud did not insist, thinking about taking one step at a time. Now its better to rescue Tatamu first. After a while. Sabo was full of thoughts and left Maudes room. The night is getting darker. Made took a wash and was ready to go to bed and rest. Pele, who drank too much, kicked the sheets into a mess. Maud looked at Bailey who was snoring vigorously, reached out his hand and rubbed Bailey''s head vigorously, then simply sorted out the sheets, and then lay down on the bed. "Crunch" The door of the room was suddenly pushed open. Sanny dressed in pink pajamas walked into the room with a pillow in her arms. "Sanny?" Maud looked over, slightly stunned. "I don''t know why, the bed in my room...not very comfortable." Sanny''s eyes were erratic, her head tilted slightly, her words flowed without end. "" Maud was dumb. While Maude didnt say a word, Sunny quickly climbed into the bed, and then kicked Bailey, who was snoring asleep, under the bed. . Bailey landed on the ground, rolled twice, and then lay on his back on the ground. After that, as if she was doing a nightmare, an uncomfortable expression appeared on that plump face. "Big, big sister, the nest and the nest are wrong...no, the meat of the nest..." Bailey muttered to himself in a low voice, slightly short limbs, constantly fluttering with air. Maud silently looked at Pele, who was being tortured by the "nightmare", thinking about how the long-distance reunion between this little guy and Sonny would turn into a nightmare? Thinking of this, Maude tilted his head and glanced at Sonny''s charming profile in the dim light. Sony pursed her lips, then under Maudes gaze, she squatted in front of Bailey and stretched out her hands to open Baileys eyelids. This move seems to confirm whether Bailey is deliberately hacking her... (End of this chapter) Chapter 797： Thoughtful Chapter 797 Sanny turned her back to Maude, squeezing her hands on Baileys plump face. Bailey looked uncomfortable, and his short limbs throbbed with weakness. "Uh, uh..." "Big sister, the meat in the refrigerator was eaten by the boss..." "It''s not a nest, it''s really not a nest!!!" "Hmm, I was wrong..." Bailey seemed to be drowning, unable to struggle. Sanny looked down, as if she could imagine scenes that might have happened through Baileys words. She couldn''t help showing a smile at the corner of her mouth. Compared with a few years ago, this little guy has not changed much, except that he is a bit fatter. The smile on the corner of Sunny''s mouth grew stronger when she thought of her time in Mad Hatter. But I dont know what I thought of, the smile on Sunnys face slowly converged, and finally disappeared. She let go of her hands, and then gently stroked Bailey''s head. Under this gentle touch, Bailey gradually calmed down, with a satisfied expression on his small face. Maud smiled and watched this scene. It seems that something has changed, and it seems that nothing has changed. This reminded him of the time in Mad Hatter. only Mauds smile slowly stopped. He looked at Sonnys back, tried to adjust his emotions, and smiled again. Sanny is also adjusting her emotions where he can''t see it. After a while, Sunnys delicate facial features showed a slight smile, she retracted her hand lightly on Baileys head, and then slowly got up. Maud looked at Sunny. He thought that when Sunny got up, she would take Bailey to bed. As a result, Sunny just took the quilt from the bed, covered it on Bailey, and then climbed onto the bed by herself. Maud silently looked at Bailey, who was lying under the end of the bed with a quilt on his body. Bailey, who was always going to roll around in bed when she slept, was kicked out of bed by Sunny. Sanny was sorting the pillows she brought over like no one. Maud watched from the side, and stopped talking. After a while. Sanny smoothed the wrinkles on the pillow, then lay flat, naturally pulling up another quilt. "Maud, chat with me for a while..." Slightly drowsy tone revealed a rare hint of dependence. This reaction is the same as when he hugged him during the day. Maud rarely sees Sunny like this. In other words, I only saw such a Sunny today. "Sanny..." Made considered the language, he thought it might be something annoying happened to Sunny, or something difficult. was about to ask directly, but was interrupted by Sunny. "Are you now thinking about what I might have encountered, and then worrying about this and that, don''t worry Maude, I am not as fragile as you think, but I haven''t seen it for a long time... and I have to leave tomorrow morning, so I want you to stay with me more." Sanny looked at Maude peacefully, and then said in a regretful tone: "I wanted to take a good tour of your ship, and your companions seem to have increased. I should... well, it''s a pity that there is not much time." "What are you talking about, don''t you have my life card? You can come over at any time, or you can make a call. No matter how far away, I will come to you as soon as possible." Made felt a little peaceful, and said with a smile. Sanny also laughed, and slowly said: "Well, you have always been like this..." is powerful and reliable, always considers others and makes people feel safe. But you dont know. Excessive consideration for others is not an excuse to make claims to conceal something. Sony took these words into her heart and did not say them. She just smiled and looked at Maude. Looking at this person who is most important to her. Maud did not notice the strangeness in Sonnys heart, and smiled: "I just hope that if you encounter any difficulties, you must think of me as soon as possible, and then tell me, no matter what it is, I will help you." "Well, I know, and you don''t know how many times you have said this." Sanny tilted her head slightly, her eyes narrowed into crescents, and the corners of her lips lightly opened, suddenly a righteous voice came from the end of the bed. "Big sister, I can prove that the chocolate cheese cake in the cupboard was eaten by the boss!" "" "" Maud and Sunny looked silently at Bailey, who was half asleep and suddenly got up and talked in sleep. This little thing really cant come out in a dream, right? "Pooh." Pele, who had just finished speaking in his sleep, lay down straight again. Maude said helplessly: "This guy Bailey tonight... really drank too much." "Maybe its because I havent seen me for too long, so Im so happy." Sanny said seriously, and nodded her head in agreement. "Impossible, never possible!" Bailey suddenly stood upright again, and put Erkang''s hand on his drunken little face with a rather serious expression. Sanny looked at Bailey''s gaze, which changed a little. "Pooh." Bailey, who had just finished speaking in his sleep, lay down straight again. Sanny walked over, so she opened Baileys eyelids again, and lowered her head to examine it carefully. She is seriously suspicious. Bailey hacked her like this, maybe she was really pretending to sleep. The next day. Sanny opened her eyes, only feeling a little heavy on her head. I looked up and saw a certain ferret lying on his forehead. The feet protruding from the other side hung right in front of the nose. "" Sanny''s eyelids twitched. Not interested in knowing how Bailey came here from under the bed. She straightened her upper body and lifted Bailey up. After half an hour. Bailey squatted on the sink, staring blankly at himself in the mirror. To be precise, I was looking at the swelling that looked like an Arhat on my head. "Boss, is this really the nest accidentally fell out after getting drunk last night?" Bailey tilted his head and stared at Maude who was brushing his teeth with a curiosity gaze. "It''s true." Maud''s face does not change color way. Bailey heard this, and suddenly fell into contemplation. seems to be thinking about what kind of wrestling is necessary to fall out of such an injury. After washing, Maude went to the restaurant. Jaya, who learned that Sanny was leaving this morning, got up early to prepare breakfast to see Sanny off. However, Sanny didnt eat much, but the fellow revolutionary army ate it. They dont seem to have such a rich and delicious breakfast often. After eating and drinking, the revolutionary army returned to the ship, half-trustedly waiting for Maude to send them the weapons and equipment that they had given them. Originally, they started to move it yesterday, but Maude told them that moving is a trivial matter, which is neither laborious nor time-consuming. Seeing that Maude said this, the revolutionary army is not easy to insist. Now, when they returned to the ship to leave, they could only wait here for Maude to carry their weapons and equipment. Then-- The revolutionary army people who were waiting on the deck saw thousands of sharp blades flying from the sky. is densely packed, like a swarm of locusts covering the sky and the sun. And above the blade of the film, you can barely see the figure of Mods Jaya. was actually walking high above the sky. "" "!!!" The revolutionary army watched this scene with shocked faces, unable to say a word. Under their gaze, thousands of sharp blades are like wild geese returning from the south, neatly and orderly falling from the sky on the deck, and stacking on their own. On the huge deck, it was suddenly so quiet that only the chirping sound of the sharp blade hit. "Amazing." Sabo raised his hand to press the brim of his hat, his eyes like a torch at the sharp blade that kept falling. I have never seen in person what kind of offensive this thousands of knives can organize, but I can roughly imagine that kind of picture. Luffy, who came to see Sabo off, and the straw hat gang who followed them, both watched the thousands of sharp blades falling from the sky with their breath. Even though they had seen the offensive of the thousands of knives with their own eyes, at this moment, seeing the knives falling from the sky at close range, they still felt a full sense of oppression. Too spectacular, too shocking... As the blade fell, Maude and Jaya also fell one after another. "Bon Voyage." Maud looked at the old friends on the deck. "Big sister, don''t think about nesting again when you go back!" Bailey squatted on Maudes shoulders, with his head full of swelling, and waved to Sunny. Sanny smiled at Maude and Bailey, and finally nodded to Jaya. Jia Ya opened her eyes slightly, her expression was gentle, and she smiled. Under the farewell of the people on the shore, the ship carrying a large number of weapons and equipment headed towards the sea horizon in the distance. Maud stared at the ship that was gradually moving away and turned into a small black spot. Until he could no longer see the ship, he looked back. "When are you going to tell Sonny about Sol?" Jia Yas voice came from her ears. Maud was taken aback when he heard the words, then shook his head and said: "I don''t know..." That whimsical idea of ??resurrection, even the first step is far away. but If you can take the first step smoothly, it may be the right time to confess. "It may not be a good thing to drag it too long." Jaya looked at Maudes profile and reminded him. "Um." Maud nodded silently. The reason for staying in Dresrosa is to wait for Sabo and the others to come. With Sabo and their departure, Maude has no reason to stay in Dresrosa. That evening. Dres Rosa Island slowly floated upwards in an ear-splitting roar. The surrounding sea swelled with layers of waves, and the disturbed sea creatures fled frantically from Dresrosa, who was taking off. Within a dilapidated town. People are anxious to grasp any objects around them that can fix their bodies. Although I received the notice in advance, after experiencing it personally, it is impossible to accept it calmly even if I am mentally prepared. A panic spread and spread among the crowd. Rebecca and Violet can only try to reassure them, but the effect is minimal. Floating islands, it will take some time to adapt after all. After a while. Dres Rosa escaped from the sea and flew into the air. The deafening roar gradually disappeared, and the vibration from the ground gradually stabilized. Terror on the three-masted ship. Lafayette looked at the island of Dresrosa that followed, and asked: "Captain, will you keep the big guy behind for the rest of the voyage?" Under Maudes notification, Lafayette understood the follow-up voyage goal. That''s it-crusade against the world destroyer, Bondi Waldo. But he feels that it is always inconvenient to travel with the island of Dresrosa. "No, if there is a suitable sea area along the way, put the island down." Maud shook his head. "Oh oh, understand." Lafayette pursed his lips and smiled. Maud looked down at a small piece of life card in his hand. This is the life card of Tatamu. The white paper, like ripples on the surface of the lake, wrinkled. This means that Tatarmu''s current physical condition is not optimistic. Maud is quite worried. Three days later. The terror three-masted ship landed on a sea area, and the island of Dresrosa was still floating in the air under Jaya''s control. After three days of flying in the sky, the residents of the city are no longer as panicked as they were at the beginning. It''s just the creatures on the island, which haven''t fully adapted yet. The calm sea. The terrifying three-masted ship with a huge volume is standing here quietly. The gold inlaid on the body reflects a little bit of luster under the sunlight. far away. A small and medium mast ship is approaching the terrifying three-masted ship. Above the bow, there was a tall and plump woman. The woman has short purple hair and looks good. She only wore a red long sleeve waistcoat and a red long tail skirt on her upper body. The red waistcoat was left open at will, and she could see the white scenery of the woman exposed to the air. This woman is the Eastern Army commander of the Revolutionary Army, Belo Betty, and she is also a superhuman person who inspires fruit. The ??mast ship moved closer to the terrifying three-masted ship, did not go in, but berthed nearby. Maud led his companions to the side of the terrifying three-masted ship, looking down at the dozens of revolutionary army members headed by Betty on the deck of the mast ship. His eyes flicked quickly, and then paused on Betty for several seconds. Although he is not very familiar, Maude knows that Betty is an inspiration who can stimulate the power hidden in the human body. This is a precious ability that can increase the power of others. Unexpectedly, the Revolutionary Army would send Betty to assist him. If it were him, he would never let a talent like Betty get involved easily. It can also be seen from this that the revolutionary army is really short of manpower. "To be honest, I don''t need your help." Maud looked down at the dozens of revolutionary troops on the deck. The breath intensity is okay. But it''s useless. "Well, I think so too." Betty didn''t care what Maud said, and nodded in agreement. After that, she raised her hand and took off the cigarette in her mouth. is just a gesture of raising one''s hand, it almost makes people look at the body. "But as help seekers, at least let us help a little bit, such as... lead the way." Speaking, Betty looked up at Maude, grinning. Maud raised his brows slightly, then glanced at the mast boat that Betty and the others were driving over, his heart moved slightly. Going to fight against the destroyers of the world does not require all the members to be dispatched. Perhaps he can go directly with Bettys ship, while the others stay on the terrifying three-masted ship, which can help Dresrosa improve the efficiency of reconstruction. Maud made a decision quickly. New World, Spring Island Penggu Island. Here is like spring all year round, the plants on the island grow luxuriantly, and the specifications of flowers and trees are basically different from normal. The animals living here are mostly mild-tempered, so Penggu Island is a livable place. In fact, there is also a prosperous country on the island. Only with the arrival of World Destroyer Bondi Waldo, this country fell into ruins overnight. As for the instigator, Waldo, who used the ruins of this country as a temporary stronghold, waiting for the revolutionary army to fulfill the content of the transaction and bring over the large amount of armaments and materials he needed. "Your''time'' is running out. While you still have the strength, hurry up and pray for your companions to arrive as scheduled." Valdo, with a strong body and full beard, looked blankly at the nearly a hundred members of the Revolutionary Army who were imprisoned in the cage with a weak breath. (End of this chapter) Chapter 798： how is this possible? ! How is Chapter 798 possible? ! No matter how kind in the beginning... Under the baptism of this world where the weak eat the strong, and only by biting each other can they survive. If you dont become a beast, you will only be bitten to death by others. Valdo is a stark example. After being baptized and transformed into a beast, he has a clear goal. Before accomplishing that goal, he did everything. Destroy a country and threaten the revolutionary army. In his opinion, it is nothing at all. "Time is coming." Valdo stood on top of a pile of building debris, with gloomy and shiny eyes, looking out to the sea in the distance. He set a limited time for the revolutionary army. Regardless of whether the revolutionary army comes in time, or whether the revolutionary army wants to come or not. Anyway, the time he set is absolute. If you overtime, you have to accept punishment. Valdo looked back at the huge cage behind the ruins. It was a cage he used to multiply his abilities, used to imprison nearly a hundred revolutionary army captured by him. As long as the agreed time exceeds one second, he will kill nearly a hundred hostages in the cage among the flashing stones. Inside the cage. Tatamu is sturdy, bloodstained and unkempt. As an animal department, he has excellent recovery ability. However, Waldo also knows this, so after a period of time, he will always get rid of his hard-to-recover "HP". Back and forth several times, completely put an end to the last struggling hope of Tatamu. "Lets pray, trash." Valdo smiled coldly, and immediately looked at the sea again. After a long time. At the end of the sea horizon, a small black spot suddenly appeared. "Um?" Valdo narrowed his eyes, staring at the little black spot. Under his gaze, the small black dots gradually grew larger, and it could be vaguely seen that it was a mast ship with a medium scale. "Are you here, but..." Valdo stared at the mast ship coming towards this side, his eyes getting colder and colder. "The materials I want can''t be carried by such a small boat, the Revolutionary Army..." Valdo stared coldly at the mast ship. Although he realized that something was wrong, he had to wait for the mast ship to dock before he knew what tricks the revolutionary army wanted to play. At this moment. In the distance on the sea, the mast boat rides the wind and waves. On the deck, Betty furrowed her brows and looked at Maude who had nothing to do with her. According to the previous style of the revolutionary army, under the premise of not fulfilling the transaction, it would not be so open and straightforward to attack the fortress. The man beside him intends to do so. If it were not for the right to speak, Betty would not agree to such a reckless action. If it was just like this, she could barely hold back. But This man''s commander clearly had so much surplus combat power, but only one person came with him. Betty''s brow furrowed tighter. She couldn''t help but look at Luo who came with Maude. "how?" Perceived the gaze from one side, Luo, who is somewhat of a steel straight man, looked at Betty with a cold face. The look of ?? is like a forensic doctor looking at a mass of meat. "nothing." Betty casually said something, but she suddenly felt like she was being answered. In any case, this operation is always to count on Maude and Luo. As a facilitator, just follow the arrangement. Betty thought silently. At this moment, a report from a colleague came from the observation deck above. "Betty, the town on Penggu Island... was razed to the ground." On the observation deck, the observer holding a telescope in his hand can clearly see the town built on the coast, which has been razed to the ground. "It should be that guy, the world destroyer...huh, just like the rumors, he is a nasty **** who destroys whatever he sees." A touch of disgust passed in Betty''s eyes. Destruction without any motive at all, is the most spurned behavior. World destroyer Bundy Waldo is undoubtedly the leader. "Betty, I have seen the''World Breaker''. On a pile of ruins, I think he should have seen us too." The voice of the observer came from the observation deck again. "I see, I hope I can dock smoothly." Betty deliberately spoke loudly when responding to the observer. Maud glanced at her strangely, and didn''t pay much attention. Instead, he gathered together to observe Waldo in the distance. The breath is very strong. But obviously not as good as Kaido Charlotte Lingling. Only the first glance made Maud quite disappointed. When he got relevant information from the Revolutionary Army, he thought that the World Destroyer was a strong opponent. result. Strong is strong, but it is different from what he expected. "The information is wrong?" Maud thought. After all, the intelligence provided by the Revolutionary Army shows that the Navy was able to throw Valdo into the deep sea prison... Mainly because the world government planted a spy to stabbing a wave of Valdo, and the navy used a group of pirates who hated Waldo to form a considerable coordinated combat force. Under such a double offensive, Waldo can only fall with bitterness. Furthermore, the world government will give Valdo the title of "World Destroyer", and it can also be seen that the world government was jealous of Valdo back then. Now it seems... is more because of fear of Valdonas ability to multiply objects and speed, rather than comprehensive strength. Maud can only guess in this regard. Ashore. As the mast ship got closer and closer, Waldo was basically certain that the revolutionary army came as scheduled, but did not bring the materials he requested. After confirming this, Waldo''s eyes burst out with awe-inspiring killing intent. Anyway, the agreed time is approaching. So-- Waldo sneered and lifted a circular beam about one meter in diameter from the wreckage at his feet. "Damn the guy who breached the contract." Valdo''s arm suddenly swelled in a circle, and blue veins appeared on the rock-like muscles, and the released armed color was dyed black. is dyed in black together, and there is a round pillar beam held above the head. "Double, a hundred times!" Sounds full of killing intent sounded in the arena. Valdo suddenly exerted force and threw the round beam in his hand. "Boom" Accompanied by a blast of breaking through the air, the circular column beam, which suddenly doubled the volume by a hundred times, flew to the position of the mast ship at a very fast speed. Flying along the way, the terrifying air current swept a large amount of seawater into the air, forming two waves going left and right. Mast on the ship. The observer who was observing the situation, after seeing the huge object that was flying at an extremely fast speed, the whole person suddenly fell into an ice cellar, and his face was pale. He was supposed to report the situation in time, but he was so shocked that he couldn''t say a word. He could only watch the huge circular beams getting closer and closer in horror. Even if he didn''t report the situation in time, everyone on the deck saw the huge circular beams that were thrown by Valdo and wrapped in armed colors for the first time. "Hey, what a joke, this is..." "If you get hit, it''s all over!!!" "Quickly avoid it!!!" "That''s too late" "It''s over!!!" The revolutionary army who had never encountered this kind of battle was all panicked and could only watch the huge circular beams that were rapidly shortening the distance. If the mast ship is still a long way away from the island, it is estimated that the ship has been destroyed and killed before it reacts, so there is no time to talk. "Damn it!" Betty''s heart sank, similar to the reaction of other revolutionary forces. The panic caused by the sudden situation made them forget the existence of someone on the ship for a while. "ϡ" The crisp and pleasant sound of a sharp blade out of its sheath, like a shocking morning bell, resounded in the hearts of Betty and other revolutionary troops. In that moment. The panicked revolutionary army all followed their voices and looked at Maud. Seeing Maude holding Qiushui with one hand, his face calmly looked at the huge round pillar beam that was about to come. As if In the eyes of that man, the huge thing that can easily destroy the mast ship is just a trivial stone that can only be floated. was also at this time, they finally realized afterwards that the captain still had an extremely thick thigh. "The ability to double, it''s really good..." Maud''s eyes lit up slightly, and after speaking, he swung his knife forward and cut down. A cylindrical shock wave was formed in response to the potential, shattering the huge circular beam that was flying over in mid-air. Wow! The countless crushed rocks fell on the sea like raindrops, throwing out countless splashes. "It''s blocked..." "Great!" On deck ??, the revolutionary army had a lingering fear and looked at the countless rubble falling down like rain not far away. With their abilities, it is impossible to withstand that type of attack at all. If Maud hadn''t come forward and waited for their fate, it would only be-the ship was destroyed and the people died. Betty was also relieved. Although she is the four commanders of the Revolutionary Army, her ability is biased towards support. Facing Waldos large-scale multiplication attack, she really has no strength to fight back. Fortunately, there is also an amazing monster on the ship. She looked at Maude who blocked Waldo''s attack. didn''t know if it was an illusion. In her eyes, Maude, who had just stopped a wave of attacks that could easily smash the mast ship, looked as if it was just a sip of water. The same is true of the facts. In the eyes of the revolutionary army, the huge circular beam that came by flying was a sickle of death that could easily harvest them. But in Maude''s eyes, it was just a relatively large-looking stone, even if it was covered with armed colors, it would be effortless to destroy it. In the final analysis, it is also because Vardo''s armed color has not been cultivated to the extent that it can take care of large-scale attacks. So even if he wraps an armed color around the circular beam, as the range expands, the intensity of the armed color will decrease accordingly. Above this sea of ??strong men and numerous monsters, people who can cover a wide range of armed colors and can guarantee strength can be counted with one hand. Waldo is obviously not in this list. "Correct the course back." Maud glanced at the revolutionary army member at the helm. In the face of the attack just now, this member of the revolutionary army who was in charge of the helm, as soon as he came down, he made the mast ship a half turn. This useless operation has no meaning other than affecting the time when the mast ship docks. "Oh, oh, yes, Lord Maud!" The revolutionary army members at the helm suddenly recovered, hurriedly correcting the course, and barely allowed the mast ship to continue straight towards Penggu Island. On the island. Waldo saw that the round pillar beam covered with the armed color after being multiplied was directly shattered by a slash, and his pupils shrank sharply. "who is it?!" He was a little unbelievable. In previous battles, his multiplying attacks can always form a huge lethality. Whether it is against the pirates or the navy, a single blow will surely be able to destroy several ships one after another. No one has ever been able to block his attack so easily under a frontal confrontation. This is also the fundamental reason why he will be crowned the [destroyer] title. However-- Thirty years later, today. Someone actually did it. Valdo''s heart was shaking. For others, thirty years is enough to change a lot of things. But for Waldo, who has been frozen for thirty years, everything seems to be yesterday. The thirty-year blank period has left Valdo lacking a certain degree of knowledge of the current world, so now he still dreams of flying the navy headquarters with a multiplied cannonball. Now, Maude is here. Therefore, the recognition that Waldo is 30 years behind will be completely overturned. "Who is it?!" Valdo looked at the deck of the mast ship suddenly. That stalwart and presence-filled figure, just like this condensed in his eyes. So. Waldo, who finally saw Maudes appearance, his face suddenly changed. "Bajia D. Mord...!!!" As a man who has been in the limelight in recent years, he has almost occupied all news media resources. Will Waldo know? "Why is it on the ship of the revolutionary army..." Valdo''s eyes trembled slightly, and he couldn''t help but confirm the flag on the mast ship. That is indeed the banner of the revolutionary army. Although Waldo was puzzled, he quickly calmed down. After all, he is a man who dared to attack the dragon people, how could he shrink back because of Maude''s appearance? "Whoever you are, as long as you are still at sea, my multiplication ability can sink you to the bottom of the sea!!!" Valdo''s eyes flickered fiercely, suddenly he squatted, using his hands together, he picked up a large handful of rubble from the ruins, and immediately made a throwing motion. "Double, a hundred times shot!!!" The large amount of rubble that he had picked up in his hands suddenly shot out toward the mast ship that had come near the sea. The innumerable large amount of rubble had just been separated from Vardo''s hands, and it almost doubled in size at the same time, turning into huge boulders with large shadows, covering the mast ship like an overwhelming sky. "Sink to the bottom of the sea for Laozi!!!" Waldo laughed wildly. at the same time. On the deck of the mast ship, the people of the Revolutionary Army looked at the huge boulders coming over the sky and the earth, with a feeling of suffocation. Luo''s eyes condensed, and he raised his index finger, he was about to open the field and transfer the mast ship directly to the shore. "Luo." Maud just called out his name and made Luo subconsciously stop. This distance, if the transfer ability of the fruit of the operation is used, it will reduce the life span. Maud will naturally not let Luo Bai waste his life. After stopping Luo''s actions, Maude''s gaze crossed the sea and fell on Waldo who was laughing wildly. "Don''t let me down too much, the world. The world. The broken. The broken." Before the voice was over, Maude raised his hand to summon a shadow screen across the sea and sky, standing in front of the mast ship. A large number of huge boulders flying in, suddenly bombarded the screen. "Boom boom boom...!" The huge boulders could not break the screen, and they shattered into slag. After the last sound disappeared, the deck was silent. at the same time. Above the island. "how is this possible?!" Valdos laughter stopped abruptly, and he looked at the huge screen that blocked all the attacks in disbelief. This man, who has always been fearless and fearless, should also understand what fear is. (End of this chapter) Chapter 799： what have you done? ! ! Chapter 799 What did you...do? ! ! The two offensives after ?? doubled were all resolved by Maude. Waldo is unacceptable. Since he ate Momo fruit, he has never encountered this situation. This is an attack that has been multiplied a hundredfold. Why is it so easily blocked? On the mast ship observation deck. The revolutionary army watchman who was in charge of the watch was unable to sit down at the moment, his eyes dull, as if he hadn''t recovered from the situation just now. As the tallest person on the ship, he intuitively felt the sense of terror and oppression that would squash everything when facing the two waves of Waldo''s attacks. For a moment. He even forgot how to breathe. Fortunately-- There is a handful of top powerhouses on board. The revolutionary army watchman supported the wooden wall, stood up tremblingly, and looked down at the figure of Maude on the deck. "Fortunately, Lord Maud has been invited..." He was powerless to talk to himself. On the deck. A group of revolutionary troops looked up at the huge screen that lay between the sea and the sky. Is this really something that the shadow ability can do? The revolutionary army was speechless and shocked, and at the same time had the same thoughts as the watchmen. It is really fortunate to be able to invite Master Maud to solve this matter. "Hurry up and let the boat dock." Betty suppressed the shock in her heart and urged loudly. In front of the multiplication ability of Momo Fruit, the mast ship staying on the sea is simply a target with no resistance at all. Even if there is a thigh like Maud on the ship, it is hard to guarantee that there will be accidents. Anyway, Betty now only wants to make the boat dock quickly. Hearing Betty''s urging, the navigator and the helmsman responded quickly. The mast boat accelerated slightly and headed straight towards the shore. Maud can clearly feel that the mast ship is speeding up, but for him, it makes no difference whether the mast ship is docked or not. He raised his hand and snapped his fingers. The huge screen spanning between the sea and the sky suddenly disappeared out of thin air. "I''ll pass first." Maud held the desert eagle transformed by Bailey in his hand, raised his arm, swinging his muzzle to aim at Waldo standing on the pile of ruins. Before speaking, he pulled the trigger. "boom!" A tongue of fire spurted out of the muzzle. Carrying a bullet wrapped in high-temperature heat through the tongue of fire, it flew out at a speed hard to see with the naked eye. The attention of everyone is still on the screen that suddenly disappeared, and the moment the gunshot sounded in the ear, subconsciously looked at Maude. but only saw the empty deck. Maud disappeared. is just like the screen that disappeared out of thin air just now. Everyone was slightly surprised. Only Luo looked calm. Made knows his ability to operate fruit well, and he also knows how to make a shadow fruit. The moment the gun sounded, he knew that Maude would use [Shadow Bullets] to move directly in front of the target. "I''m still waiting for the''finishing''." Luo muttered to himself in his heart. His [room] can coordinate with Maudes shadow displacement ability. The double displacement coordination can make the opponent feel desperate. When he was at the top of the war, not to mention Doflamingo, even the yellow ape under the speed of light was also educated in this style of play. As long as it is not for physique monsters like Charlotte Lingling and Kaido, the combination of room and shadow abilities can basically achieve significant results. If he also participates in the war, he should be able to eliminate Vardo soon. Just judging from the current situation, Maude does not need his help. The reason why ?? brought him over is only to take out the devil fruit in Vardo after the war. Thinking of this, Luo didn''t pay attention to the situation on the shore. He turned and walked to an idle lounge chair on the deck. "???" Noting Luo''s actions, the revolutionary army who was a little bewildered at first became even more confused now. "That... won''t you help Maud-sama?!" The revolutionary army looked at Luo who was lying flat, feeling a little at a loss. Luo squinted at them and said lightly: "You can''t help much, so just stay here and wait for the results." "" The revolutionary army was silent upon hearing this, and was unable to refute it. On the ruins of the building. Valdo, who had escaped the shadow bomb, turned around abruptly and looked at the huge cage that held nearly a hundred revolutionary troops. In front of the huge cage, standing a tall man, it was Maude who had teleported thousands of meters away. "The shooting just now..." Valdo stared at Maude''s back, his eyes trembled slightly, and he realized something. The bullet fired just now was not to attack him from the beginning, but to act as a displacement pedal, allowing the man to teleport directly in front of the cage. This is a... Very unreasonable displacement ability! Maud ignored Waldo''s reaction and looked down at the nearly a hundred members of the revolutionary army in the cage. Although Tata Mu was unkempt, Maude found Tata Mu at a glance. The revolutionary army in the cage also noticed Maude who suddenly teleported to the cage. Sunlight projected from behind, rendering a hazy halo around Maude. The revolutionary army were all stunned, and they couldn''t see Maude''s face for a while. but. They all heard the movement of the battle just now, so they thought that the man surrounded by the halo in front of them was most likely a colleague who came to rescue them. "Yo, Tatamu." Maud looked down at Tatamu and greeted him naturally. Hearing Maudes words, the revolutionary army in the cage all subconsciously looked at Tata Mu who was lying weakly on the ground. Tatamu struggled to raise his eyes to Maude. From his perspective, it is also difficult to see Maude''s face clearly. But through the sound, he recognized Maude in an instant, and a ray of luster slowly lit up in his slightly apathetic eyes. "Maud..." On Tata Mus staid face, he barely squeezed a smile. Just shouting out Maudes name, it was as if he had exhausted his little energy, and it was difficult to say one more word. However, since before, Tatam has always cherished words like gold. Every time he speaks, a normal sentence will not exceed three words. Maud''s gaze flicked over the many injuries on Tatamu''s body, a chill flashed deep in his eyes, and he whispered, "Tatamu, wait for me for a minute." Tatamu was speechless, so he nodded insignificantly. "One minute?" "What does it mean?" The other revolutionary soldiers in the prison could not understand the meaning of Maudes words for a while. And when Maude turned to face Valdo, they suddenly understood that Maude said that by waiting for a minute, he wanted to solve Valdo in one minute. But the other party is a world destroyer... It would be too unrealistic to solve the battle in one minute. Out of the cage. Mord looked coldly at Waldo, who was still standing on the rubble. Valdo was also looking at Maude, but his eyes were full of dignified jealousy. Sure enough, there are no vanities under the prestige. After a few rounds of confrontation, Waldo has indeed learned Maudes powerful strength. "So you came to''save people'', Bajia D. Mord." Valdo suddenly grinned and sneered, showing a broken tooth, and said coldly: "But unfortunately, you have missed the best time to rescue." "Oh?" Maud raised his eyebrows. Waldo sneered: "The cage behind you is a special product made of a special ore. Although it is not as hard as sea floor stone, it is far better than ordinary steel, and its original volume is actually only one. Slap big." Speaking of this, Waldo''s face showed a cold killing intent. "In other words, as long as I cancel the multiplication ability imposed on the cage, the cage will return to its original palm-sized size within a second or two, and the group of wastes you want to rescue will be squeezed by the cage that suddenly becomes smaller. It''s crushed into pieces of meat all over the floor, hahaha!!!" "Have you finished saying the last words?" Maud''s eyes were cold, his right hand slowly attached to the handle of the Qiushui knife, Valdo''s face changed slightly, and he said coldly: "It seems that you haven''t understood the seriousness of the matter. If that''s the case, then you can open your eyes and watch carefully...doubling, cancel!" The voice fell. Valdo withdrew the ability imposed on the cage. However. None of the expected situations happened. The cage did not shrink back to its original size, and the revolutionary army inside the cage was naturally safe and sound. "Huh? What''s the matter?" Valdo opened his eyes wide and looked at the cage without any change. Obviously removed the ability. But why is there no response at all? "what have you done?!!" Valdo looked at Maude abruptly, his expression suddenly turned horrible. Maud remained silent, raising his hand and slowly pulling out Qiu Shui. The black and red blade came out of the scabbard inch by inch. In the process of unsheathing, Maude suddenly said: "Double." "Um?" Valdo heard Maude chant the front mantra of using his abilities without warning, and his pupils shrank sharply. Next second. An incredible scene happened before his eyes. The cage that held the members of the revolutionary army in Tatamu suddenly became bigger. "impossible!!!" Seeing Maude use the multiplication ability, Waldo was full of disbelief. At the moment he was lost and shocked, Maude hit the knife. Wrapped around the overlord-colored Qiu Shui knife body, a black-red light of the knife swept through the air, slashing straight through Waldo''s body. The black and red light of the knife disappeared behind him. At the end of the knife light disappearing, Maude''s figure was quickly revealed. ͡! was also at this moment, an inaudible sound suddenly sounded in the air Waldo, who had only reacted until now, couldn''t help but froze. He bowed his head in amazement, only to see a dazzling blood line on his chest. "I... was cut?!" Realizing something, he was in a trance before his eyes, and he could feel that the power in his body was losing. ϡ Suddenly behind him came the sound of a long knife returning to its sheath. The clear and sweet voice is like a command. At the moment when the sound disappeared, Waldo''s chest spewed out a lot of blood, which looked like a peony blooming in mid-air. Maude, who returned Qiu Shui to his sheath, looked at Waldo''s back with a blank face, without any waves in his tone: "Don''t be so surprised, I just simply re-engraved your abilities." "Simple...Re-enactment...?" Hearing Maudes explanation, a **** color appeared on Vardo''s face, and then he vomited a large mouthful of blood. Entangled with the overlord''s slash, only a single cut caused him to be seriously injured and lost the power of a battle. "Ahem..." Valdo still wanted to struggle, but he could only cough up blood. As his strength was lost, his legs gradually became weak, and he might kneel to the ground in the next second. However. Intense unwillingness to make him unwilling to just fall. "Before flying to the navy headquarters...I...how can you...fall down here..." Valdo''s body trembles quickly with a very small amplitude. The battle was ended with just one move... He who claims to be so strong that he does not need any partners, how can he accept such a result. Not reconciled. Really not reconciled! ! ! But reality is often so cruel. No matter how much Vardo struggles, he can''t change the established result. ˡ! His legs finally lost the ability to support his body. He knelt on the ground with a bang. is like confessing to the innocent souls under the ruins of this town. "Hundred, hundred, plus .D, D..." Valdo''s vision began to blur, and he spoke Maude''s name intermittently. As a result, before he finished speaking, he fell heavily to the ground and lost consciousness. "Boom flying to the navy headquarters..." Maud looked at Waldo, who fell unconscious, with a trace of pity in his eyes. The ability to double, indeed has the possibility of flying to the navy headquarters. But it is only a possibility. Dont say anything else, just smile, uncle, is a wall that your world destroyers can never cross. Want to fly to the navy headquarters? Thirty years later, lets forget it. Maud crossed Valdo, who fell on the ground, and came to the cage. "It seems to be a little faster." He smiled and looked at Tatamu. Tatamu barely squeezed out a little smile, and then strenuously gave Maude a very substandard thumb. The other members of the Revolutionary Army all looked at Maude with a look of monsters. The whole cage is so quiet that the needles can be heard. The world destroyer, who once caused headaches for the world government, navy, nobles, and pirates, was so easily defeated. One minute? This is less than thirty seconds, right? ! The shock in their hearts was beyond words. Offshore. Above the mast ship trying to get to the shore, it was also quiet enough to be heard. Dozens of revolutionary troops including Betty, without exception, were dumbfounded. "Knot, over?!" A moment later, a member of the revolutionary army spoke in a suspicious tone of life. "But...we haven''t docked yet?" "" The deck is quiet again. The battle was over before the ship docked. The expressions of the revolutionary army were complicated, and their hearts were filled with speechless shock. "It''s fast." As the battle ended, Luo, who had just lay flat, could only get up. "room." He raised his finger to open the field and teleported directly to the shore. If Waldo dies, it will be in trouble. Get out the devil fruit quickly. He thought to himself. neat. (End of this chapter) Chapter 800： Who will eat it Chapter 800 Who will eat it Once a person with abilities loses consciousness, the abilities that have been released will subsequently become invalid. In other words, after Waldo loses consciousness, the cage he has doubled with his power will return to its original size. But there is no change in the cage. Because Maude directly fixed the shadow of the cage. As long as there is no change in the size of the shadow, the object corresponding to the shadow will always maintain its original size. This kind of strong control ability, which is almost regular, in a sense, is very restrained from Waldo''s multiplication ability. Do you want to get bigger? fix. Do you want to be smaller? fix. The most unreasonable thing is that you can grow bigger, so can I. Unique re-engraving ability is probably the charm of Shadow Fruit. Maud destroys the cage and frees the members of the Revolutionary Army who were imprisoned in it. "Tatamu, can you stand it?" Maud ignored the existence of other revolutionary forces, and went straight to Tatamu''s side, while talking, carefully inspecting Tatamu''s injuries. There are old injuries and new injuries. The comprehensive damage suffered by ?? seems to have exceeded the upper limit of the animal type''s recovery ability of Tatamu, so the unique powerful recovery effect of the animal system has not been reflected. Tatamu nodded to Maude, indicating that he was okay. Maud relieved a little, and turned his head to look at the remains of the cage. Fortunately, the Revolutionary Army asked him to solve the problem of Waldo. Otherwise, even if the combat power sent by the revolutionary army can defeat Vardo, the cage that loses its ability to control will squeeze Tatamu and the others into a mass of ground meat. And his arrival directly avoided the result of losing both sides. "room." "Transfer." Not far away came Luo slightly cold voice, followed by a hemispherical aperture area shrouded in it. ৡ! Luo came instantly and appeared beside Maude. Under the premise of not having to worry about physical exertion, Luo directly uses the transfer ability of [room] to drive on his way. Before the Revolutionary Army mast ship had docked, he had already come to Maude''s side. "This guy is dying." After ?? came to the scene, Luo briefly checked the injuries in Nizhny Valdo, and then vaguely reminded Maude. Maud heard the words and glanced at Waldo, who was seriously injured and unconscious. This guy is a legendary character after all, so Maude didn''t keep his hands when he made the move just now. The result was a stab, almost killing Vardo in a second. Although he is still alive, he is not far from death. Just in case, the devil fruit should always be taken out first. Its just that Maude is more concerned about Tatams injury now. "Luo, first help Tatamu deal with the injury." Maud retracted his gaze and turned to Luo. Luo looked surprised after hearing this, did not speak, but pointed to Waldo. His meaning is obvious. If the extraction operation is not performed quickly, it is very likely that a devil fruit will be lost. "It''s fine." Maud insisted on letting Luo come over to help Tatamu deal with the injury first. Luo understood that Maude regarded the safety of his friends more importantly than the Devil Fruit, so he could only obey the order and follow the instructions, and came to Tatamu to begin treatment. Having been busy for about fifteen minutes, Tatamus injury was properly handled. Those injuries seem to be serious, but for those with animal abilities, they are not fatal. After the treatment, within half a day, the recovery will be seven or eight. "Maud." After helping Tatamu deal with the injury, Luo raised his eyes to look at Maud. Made made it clear, nodded and said: "Go." Luo immediately picked up Valdo, who was seriously injured and unconscious, and under the attention of the revolutionary army, he used the [room] to transfer several times, and only a short while back to the mast ship anchored on the shore. Now Valdo will die at any time, so take out the devil fruit quickly. Luo returned to the mast ship as quickly as possible. Exhausted so much physical strength at once, causing his chest to rise and fall, panting slightly. "Let''s do it in the cabin." Although the revolutionary army on board had already gone to the island, Luo still took Valdo into the cabin. This is a necessary cover. After that, Luo adjusted his breathing slightly, and then quickly started the operation. A set of standard procedures come down. Waldo''s heart was taken out by him, and then coexisted with a fruit in the film. After completing this step, there is no need to worry about whether Vardo will die anytime. Coincidentally, it took more than ten seconds for Luo to take out his heart, and Waldo swallowed his last breath. In other words-- If Luo had just rushed to the mast ship without the transfer ability of [room], he might have missed this Momo fruit. "Fortunately, I caught up." Luo is very lucky to hold the brand-new Momo fruit. He is not interested in these devil fruits at all, but he does not want to see Maude miss such a devil fruit. "The ability to multiply objects and speed, it looks pretty good." Luo looked at the newly-baked Momo fruit. He has slightly paid attention to the information provided by the revolutionary army, so he has a general understanding of the power of this devil fruit. And just now I have seen the two waves of Waldo''s offensive. Multiplies the attack, which is tricky just thinking about it. Strictly speaking, this devil fruit can at least be ranked into T1 level. Its preciousness, needless to say. Luo collected the Momo Devil Fruit that he had just taken out, and planned to take it to Mode when there were few people. Above the ruins of the town of Penggu Island. The revolutionary army who was rescued all thanked Maude. Maud just smiled without saying a word, and accepted every revolutionary army''s thanks indifferently. After the incident, Maude did not stay on the island and returned directly to the mast ship. I thought that after the matter was resolved, the revolutionary ship would leave the island directly. Unexpectedly, although the town of Penggu Island was destroyed by Waldo into ruins all over the ground, most of the islanders were not affected, but fled directly to the forest, and luckily saved their lives. Now. Valdo was killed by Maude. The islanders who fled to the forest boldly returned to the ruins of the town. Betty saw a large number of islanders coming out of the forest. After thinking about it, she decided to stay for a few days to take care of the group of islanders who are currently homeless. Maud learned of Betty''s decision, but did not have much reaction. With someone elses boat, sometimes you have to face this situation. I dont know if Betty will stay for a few days, Maude can only return to the ship. As for the subordinates of Waldo shown in the information provided by the Revolutionary Army, they were directly handed over to the Revolutionary Army. As soon as Mo De returned to the boat, Luo handed Mo Mo fruit over. "This devil fruit is not bad." Maud took the Momo fruit, and gently rubbed the protruding lines on the peel with his fingertips, and a smile slowly appeared on his face. Luo glanced at the shadow waves flowing from Maudes palm, covering the Momo fruit that he had just received. In just one or two seconds, this high-level demon fruit was collected by Maude into the shadow box. , who was watching, suddenly asked: "Mord, who are you going to let this devil fruit eat?" "Pele." Maud answered Luo''s question without hesitation. "To Bailey?" Luo was stunned when he heard the words, but quickly reacted. Assuming that his research on chimeric gene surgery can be successful, Bailey, who has already eaten the weapon fruit, can eat another Momo fruit. Really such words. Luos mind suddenly emerged that Maude was holding a forty-meter knife... flipped over the theater version. The multiplication ability of Momo Fruit should be limited and can only be used to multiply objects, speed, and weight. (End of this chapter) Chapter 801： Calm and detention Chapter 801 Calm and Detention Luo can already imagine Pele after eating the Momo fruit. Multiple weapons are doubled. Such a combination is really exciting. But the premise is that his chimera research can usher in a happy result. Only in this way can the devil fruits collected by Maude be useful. Thinking of this, Luo suddenly felt the pressure. The prospect of chimera research is still unknown, and Luo doesn''t know whether it will succeed in the end. But he didn''t want to disappoint Maude. "After I go back... you should reduce your sleep time to 2 hours and control your meal time. Eat more and smaller meals as much as possible. If the situation permits, eat only one meal a day, so you can squeeze more time out." Luo''s eyelids drooped, thinking in his heart. His dedicated attitude is simply the embodiment of a model worker. Maud didnt know what Luo thought. If you know it, it will definitely save Luo from worrying. Anyway, the devil fruit will not be broken when it is left. After returning to the mast ship from the island, Maude stayed on the ship. He was going to wait on the ship to wait until the Revolutionary Army had dealt with the affairs on the shore, and then let the Revolutionary Army send him back to the terrorist three-masted ship. One night passed. The sky is bright. The sea is filled with mist, and the waves are rippling slightly, like a fairyland. Maud got up early, lying on a deck chair at the bow, enjoying the beautiful scenery in front of him quietly and comfortably. Luo brought a cup of coffee and put it on the table next to the recliner. "thanks." Maud smiled at Luo and took a sip of coffee. A bit bitter, but just right. Facing the slightly humid sea breeze, Maude narrowed his eyes slightly, revealing a satisfied expression. Luo looked aside, his eyes were slightly surprised. "Is it weird?" Maud opened his eyes and looked at Luo with a smile. Luo was taken aback for a moment, and then shook his head. "Not surprising, but its hard to imagine that you would be so satisfied with a sip of coffee in the morning. Speaking of which, I have never seen you so satisfied with something." "Luo, listening to you say that, how do I feel...I am a very abnormal person in your eyes?" Maud slowly put down the cup, still smiling on his face covered by the faint morning light. "Uh, nothing." Luo embarrassedly raised his finger and hooked his cheek. In front of Maude, his usual high-cold attribute seems to be ineffective. "Luo." Maud looked up at the morning light on the horizon, smiled and said: "If I want to live a peaceful life without any ups and downs, do you believe it?" "Do not believe." Luo gave an answer without even thinking about it. "Ha ha." Maud laughed when he heard the words, seeming to be talking to himself, and said softly: "Yes, I don''t believe it either..." This road has gone so far. Seeing that the most critical step from the summit, it has long been unable to link with the word peace. Luo looked at Maud, who was a little different in peace, under the morning light, and there was a look of doubt in his eyes. is just because of his character, Luo didn''t go into it. After a while. Tatamu came to the mast boat alone. The complexion on his face is not bad, and there is no bandage on his body. You know, when Luo helped him with treatment yesterday, he was almost covered with bandages. In this way, Tatarmu should have healed seven or eighty-eight. The self-healing power of the animal department has always been so unreasonable. "Maud." Tatamu came over, showing a smile, and greeted Maude. His voice is the same as before, similar to the voice of a girl. "Tatamu, your complexion looks good." Maud got up and came to Tatamu, his gaze swept across Tatamu''s body. The wound I saw yesterday, but now there is basically no trace left. "Um." Tatamu nodded concisely, and then asked, "Have you eaten?" "not yet." Made said with a smile. Tatamu asked: "Then together?" "Okay." Maud responded happily. He thought that Tatamu would stay on the mast boat and have breakfast with him. result. A few minutes later. Maud followed Tatamu back to the ruins of the town. It is different from the desolation of yesterday. At this time, a few simple tents were erected on the ruins. Maud glanced at it. As far as they can see, many people with apathy are looking sadly at the piles of wreckage. I dont know if I am mourning the homeland turned into ruins, or mourning the relatives and friends buried under the ruins. Maud watched this human tragedy for a while, then silently retracted his gaze. Ordinary people without power can only give their own destiny to the power of others. When bad luck strikes, there is no room for resistance at all. How can there be a truly peaceful life in this world. Maud had thought about it before, just to live a comfortable life in Mad Hatter Town. This is what a normal person should have. But this world is not normal. It may be possible to have no power, but it is not certain that one day it will usher in a disaster. Thats why Maude wanted to get the power that would not be shaken by any external force. "Soon." Thinking in his heart, he immediately sat in the position that Tatamu had arranged for him. As soon as he sat down, there were gazes full of worship around him. Yesterday''s move spiked Waldo''s battle, apparently completely conquering almost all the revolutionary army present. Maud did not pay attention to these gazes, and took the breakfast from Tatamu. The breakfast prepared by the Revolutionary Army was very simple. It was a bowl of porridge with a generous portion and a piece of grilled sea fish. The taste was okay, and Maude solved it in two or more strokes. After eating breakfast, Maude went directly to Betty. "When shall we leave?" "Not so fast, at least we have to wait for the recover here." Betty looked at Maude who came to inquire about the situation, and could see that Maude did not want to stay here for too long. After thinking about it, she suggested: "If you are in a hurry to go back, the ship on the shore will see you off." The supplies of the Revolutionary Army have always been in short supply, especially for things like ships, but if the gift is to Mord, there is no need to consider gains and losses. Don''t talk about a ship, just send Maude ten ships, Betty won''t frown. After all, the organization only got 100,000 sets of sophisticated weapons and equipment from Maude for free a few days ago... Listening to Bettys suggestion, Maude asked silently: "Without a navigator, how can we go back?" "" Betty is speechless for a while. There is only one navigator in her team and it is difficult to get away. In this way, it is unrealistic to expect Maude and Luo to return to the terrifying three-masted ship by themselves. Have the heart to satisfy Maudes request to return to the terrifying three-masted ship quickly, but she cant just leave the group of victims in front of her. Bettyton feels embarrassed. Maud regretted not letting Lafayette follow. He looked at Bettys reaction and calmly said: "Just tell me, maybe I will stay here for a few days?" "Well." Betty groaned, and then turned her head to look at the victims who were lost in the distance. This devastated place is when we need help most. "It may take about 20 days." Although the revolutionary army is now very short of manpower, in order to help this group of victims, Betty still chooses to stay. On the other hand, it can also make her colleagues feel at ease. "20 days..." Maud sighed softly. 20 days, including the return time, it will take about a month to return to the terrorist three-masted ship. For such a long time, it is estimated that Dresrosa has been rebuilt. Maud looked up at the ruins of the town in the distance. As long as you can recover here quickly, you can leave... Yesterday, I stayed up all night. I was in a bad spirit. I owe more than +1... At the end of the month, there will be a double monthly pass. At the end of the month, I will fight for a wave of updates... This book is almost almost done. At the end, I have to raise the amount of updates and repay the debt. What? I also thought about the whole hunter side later, let''s look at it then. (End of this chapter) Chapter 802： Another fiasco of the Navy Chapter 802 Another fiasco of the Navy Manpower is clearly strained, but they still have to stay on Penggu Island to rescue these victims who were persecuted by Waldo. Maud can understand Betty''s decision. If the Revolutionary Army cant do this, what qualifications does it have to let Sanny put her effort into it? "How much do you want to do for this group of people?" Maud looked at Betty, and asked pointedly. Betty heard the words, and there was a ray of surprise in her eyes looking at Maude. She never expected that a big pirate like Maude would care about this kind of thing. She suppressed her amazement, and solemnly said: "At least they must have a shelter from the wind and rain, and... to recover from this blow." "Um?" Maud raised his brows and looked at the ruins of the town subconsciously. Valdo was completely destroyed, and there was not even a good building left in the town. If you want to rebuild a qualified residence here, how can it be so simple. Cleaning up the ruins alone is a huge workload. As for the relocation, obviously there is no second more suitable place on this island with extremely high vegetation coverage. This group of residents who are suffering from a horrible injury, relying on the dense forest of Penggu Island, could escape the disaster. It is also thanks to the relatively gentle creatures living in the forest and lack of aggressiveness. Otherwise, the consequences are unpredictable. Besides... Maud glanced at the revolutionary soldiers who were sitting cross-legged around. Apart from the old, weak, sick and disabled who can provide assistance, there are only about forty people in the field who can contribute their energy. about 20 days? Im afraid you cant even clean up the ruins, right? Thinking of this, Maude didnt blatantly clarify this fact, and then calmly said: "Then do it quickly, I can help a little bit, and try to finish it in half a month." "what?" Betty showed a horrified expression. The surrounding revolutionary army who secretly worshiped Maude were all dumbfounded. The man who is one of the four emperors who is attracting the attention of the world all the time, actually wants to help a group of ordinary people who are not relatives to rebuild their homes? This kind of thing, just thinking about it, feels full of absurdity. happened right before their eyes. "You, do you want to help?" Betty''s eyes widened, as if in a dream. "Is there a problem?" Maud asked rhetorically. Betty suddenly became dumb, not knowing what to say. Luo, who was sitting not far away, raised his eyes to look at Betty who looked like a ghost, and there was a hint of playfulness in the corner of his mouth. He understands Bettys reaction somewhat. after all. There has always been an incredibly strong sense of contrast on his own captain. When facing the enemy, he was so cold that he could kill tens of thousands of people with a single blow. When facing ordinary people, he is gentle like a normal person everywhere. This is his captain. An extraordinary current four emperors. "Hurry up and get started." Regardless of everyone''s reaction, Maude urged. Under his request, the revolutionary army, who was still a little confused, could only start work quickly. Then. As Maud had expected, cleaning up the ruins of the building has become the most difficult task at the moment. In order to speed up the progress, Betty can only involve every resident within her capacity, and even older children should help appropriately. After ??, she can use her ability to inspire fruits to improve everyone''s efficiency. But even so, it will still take some time to clean up so many building wrecks. "Master Betty, thank you very much for your help. I can''t bother you anymore for the future, let us solve it by ourselves." The residents thought it was too difficult to rebuild, and they were embarrassed to delay Betty and others'' time, so after discussing it, they sent an elderly man as a representative to come to decline the kindness of the revolutionary army. However. Betty itself is the kind of person who will not change easily once a decision is made. She took the lead in moving the ruined walls and responded to the residents with practical actions. And her enthusiasm can naturally make the revolutionary army gain a group of supporters invisibly. This is also... One of the seemingly insignificant seeds sown by the revolutionary army in the scope of the world''s activities. There are many more seeds like this. Everyone began to clean up the ruins, and the reconstruction plan officially took the first step. Only the overall efficiency is not very good. Because of Betty''s fruit-inspiring ability, although it can increase the target''s strength within a certain period of time, there is no way to increase the target''s upper limit of physical strength. "Do you think about 20 days is enough?" Maud came to Betty and looked at the people who were busy. Betty was a little embarrassed, and resisted stubbornly: "So I used the word may." "Then the word you use is really the essence." Maud glanced at Betty. The woman with only a small waistcoat on her upper body, her face was slightly red at the moment. "Aren''t you going to help?" Betty took a deep breath and started to change the subject. Maud nodded, and then he squatted down, gently covering his right hand on the ground. Looking at Maudes inexplicable behavior, Betty wondered: "What are you...what are you going to do?" "My method will be faster." Maud replied casually, and then concentrated and dispatched his shadow ability. Suddenly, a large group of shadows emerged under the palm of the hand covering the ground. Immediately afterwards, with Maude''s palm as the origin, the shadows that suddenly appeared, like a wave, rushed to all directions. Betty saw this, her pupils shrank sharply, and she saw a large number of shadows covering the entire town ruins in just a few seconds. The residents and the revolutionary army of unknown circumstances were all startled by this sudden change, and they screamed continuously for a while. Maud ignored the surrounding reactions and concentrated on controlling the shadow to assimilate the wreckage in the field. Under this premise, it cannot affect the people who are busy on the ruins. After a short astonishment, Betty saw that the surrounding building debris was being assimilated into shadows, and she immediately understood Maudes plan. "you" Betty looked at Maude stunned, and a huge wave was set off in her heart. She suddenly felt that this extraordinary man seemed to be omnipotent. not far away. Luo was surprised to see Kagewa, who was devouring the entire ruins, and the people who stood in Kagewa but were safe and sound. "Good precise control." "Uh, what am I surprised..." Luo shook his head slightly. Because the person doing this kind of thing is Maud, there is nothing to be surprised. In response to countless gazes from all directions, Maude looked calm, controlling the large number of shadows from the assimilated building wreckage, and gradually gathered towards a clearing. As the shadow wave faded, the residents and the revolutionary army were surprised to find that the building debris that had been piled up had disappeared out of thin air. "What a terrible ability..." The residents have no idea what happened, but the revolutionary army knew that it was Mauds shadow ability. only. They also dont know how Maud did it. Looking at the flat ground that became empty for a short while, they felt a coolness called fear. All the shadows controlled by Mord eventually gathered in one place. "Release." Maud put his hand away and relieved his ability. rumbling-- The shadows gathered in a group suddenly turned back into the wreckage of the building, piled together. Looking at the massive building wreckage piled together, the scene was quiet. Everyone''s eyes are fixed on Maude. seems to be watching a deity with extraordinary abilities. Ten days later. The reconstruction of the town has finally come to an end. Judging from the current progress, it will take about five days to complete the work. This is similar to Mauds expectations. In the subsequent finishing work, Maude did not participate. Instead, Luo took his place. Using the free adjustment ability of [room], he easily completed a lot of heavy work. this day. Diligent and conscientious delivery gull visited Penggu Island. "keep the change." Maud casually threw a paper currency into the bag of the newspaper delivery gull, and then took a newspaper from it. Delivery Gull did not leave, insisting on giving Maud change. Maud can only wait patiently for the newspaper delivery gull to take out a few coins from his bag. Put the coin into Mauds hand, and the newspaper gull flew away contentedly. Bailey lay down on the table in all kinds of boredom, watching the paper-delivery gull flying away, and said sincerely: "I don''t need any free money, what a fool." In his opinion, those coins are not money, but represent food. "Only you are smart." Maud gave Bailey a punch and immediately sat on the recliner, reading today''s newspaper. The first thing that catches the eye is a title that was deliberately bold enough to shock the whole world-another fiasco of the Navy. "Oh?" Just seeing this title, Maude had a look of surprise in his eyes. During this period, the navy, which had frequent incidents, seemed to have lost its deterrence in the past. So much so that the worlds newspapers and media began to become unscrupulous when writing reports. Maud carefully looked at the content of this report. The general of the navy headquarters, Green Bull, led an elite team to go to the country of Hezhi to fight against the beasts and pirates. And this time of crusade, it happened to be the most vulnerable moment of the Beast Pirate Group. The navy headquarters chose to take action at this moment, making it clear that it was going to annihilate one of the four emperors, the Beasts and Pirates in one fell swoop. In terms of decision-making, there is no problem. However, there is another heavyweight in Wano Country, and the navy has seriously miscalculated the destructive power of Quinn, one of the three plagues of the Beast Pirate Group. To be more precise, it is a serious underestimation of Quinns biological and chemical weapons of mass virus. So-- The advance of the Navy Headquarters ended in failure again. Only from the content of the report, although the Navy was defeated, Big.Mom and Beasts also suffered a certain degree of loss. Strictly speaking, it can be regarded as a lose-lose. certainly. The premise is that the content of the report is true. After all, the worlds media will more or less exaggerate when reporting major events. "The country of Wano is really troubled." Maud was a little surprised by the decisive attack of the navy this time. If it werent for Big.Mom in Hezhi Country, the navy would really be able to steal the chicken and wipe out the pirate group in one fell swoop. Fortunately, the Navy failed. but. Even if the navy succeeds in stealing chickens, there is a high probability that Kaido will not be killed directly, but Kaido will be imprisoned. In short, Kaido is fine. This is one of the only prey that Maude can get huge profits. If it is taken away by others, it will be an incalculable loss. In addition to the news of the Navys fiasco at the hands of Big.Mom and Kaido, the newspaper also published news of Barrett and the White Beard Pirates who had been silent for a long time. Barrett, who wanders in the sea alone, is very similar to Valdo, who was killed by Maud some time ago. He is like an extremely unstable bomb, wherever he goes, it must be accompanied by disaster. For unknown reasons, on an island in the New World, Barrett and the White Beard Pirates clashed. According to the content of the report, the two sides fought fiercely, and the entire island was razed to the ground. The country that originally stood on the island was affected, and the country was destroyed overnight, with countless casualties. Maud read the entire report carefully and carefully. All the text only described the disaster situation of the entire island in detail, and did not specify the final results of Barrett and the White Beard Pirates. "During this period... a lot of big things really happened." Maud slowly closed the newspaper, his eyes flashed with cold luster, and he recited Barrett''s name silently in his heart. After a while. Maud put down the newspaper casually, and his thoughts flew to the country of Hezhi. Through the display of the life card, Maude knows that Yamato is still alive, but the situation is definitely not optimistic. But even if Kaido catches Yamato, he will not necessarily kill Yamato. only If Kaido wants to reverse the idea of ??Yamato, it will only be a waste of effort in the end. "By the way, is Big.Mom still in the country of Hezhi?" Maud put his thumb against his chin and said to himself: "So... do you want to go to IWC again." A thousand miles away. Wanokuni, standing above the waterfall, has been devastated several times in just half a month. More than half of the country has become devastated and terrible. Since the ghost island was taken away by Mord, Kaido simply put the plan to build a new base in the flower capital of Wano country. As for Kaidos decision, the residents of the Flower City obviously do not have any opinions, or they dare not have any opinions. And Kaido did not embarrass the residents of Flower City too much. After all, in his eyes, the inhabitants of the Flower City are equivalent to the labor needed by the beasts and pirates in the future. "No wonder you dare to abolish the''Seven Wuhai'' system..." In the mansion, Kaido, sitting on the king''s chair on the high platform, looked cold. He was carrying a jug of wine in his hand, and his upper body was exposed to the air, and several new scars were faintly visible. Recalling the fierce battle a few days ago. What impressed Kaido the most was not the strength displayed by the general Green Bull, but the new pacifist force. "That''s the confidence of your navy!!!" Kaido raised his head to pour the wine. If it was before, he might really want to get the new pacifist team of war weapons. But now, it wont be long before another team of war weapons belonging to him should be born. "But so." Kaido dropped the flask casually and sneered. In his view, the combat power of the neo-pacifist troops that have brought confidence to the navy is strong, but there are still shortcomings. only. Kaido, who has this evaluation, doesnt know... The new pacifists today are still unfinished products. (End of this chapter) Chapter 803： Turbulent situation Chapter 803 Turbulent Situation "When did it start..." "Oh, right." "It was the first time that the man named Bekah D. Maud made headlines in the newspaper." "His appearance brought chaos, and the whole sea began to become turbulent." "Hey, if only the pirate can disappear." In the choking smoke, an old man with a pipe in his mouth was shaking his head with emotion. "If only the pirate can disappear..." The people who prayed for the stability of the world could not help but chant in their hearts what the old man had just said. But this is just a wishful thinking. Since the era of great pirates kicked off, there have been an endless stream of vicious pirates. How can we put an end to it? "Dangdangdangdang..." Suddenly, a gust of wind blew open the empty wooden window and slapped it against the wall, making an annoying sound. The white smoke permeating the house was turned into a whirlpool by the sudden summer wind, and even a few newspapers on the table flew into the air. Through the white smoke, one can vaguely see the names that affect the nerves of the world. The wave hanging above the world will eventually overturn. "It''s over." Luo came to the mast ship and told Maude, who was basking in the sun, good news. The task of resettling the affected islanders by the Revolutionary Army has been completed, which means they can leave. Mud heard this, straightened his upper body, and looked at Luo standing beside him. From Luo''s face, he saw fatigue. I want to come. During this period of time, Luo should have been overloaded with the ability to use the fruits of surgery. Tired is a little tired, but it is also an exercise. "Luo, I have worked hard for you this time." Maud handed Luo a cup of iced black tea on the table, and smiled: "I haven''t moved." Receiving the black tea from Maude, Luo drank it and figured in his heart how many days it would take to return to the terrifying three-masted ship. About an hour later. The members of the Revolutionary Army who bid farewell to the islanders returned to the mast ship with sufficient sailing supplies. There is no dragging behavior, after boarding the ship, it is set sail. Ashore. The islanders lined up, waved and watched the mast boat go away. Until the mast ship disappeared at the end of the horizon, the islanders remained in place. The mast ship flying the flag of the Revolutionary Army sails through the waves. Betty led a group of revolutionary army members to Maude and Luo, and thanked him sincerely. In the face of their heartfelt thanks, Maude and Luo looked like they were printed out of the same mold, without much reaction. Since this time of getting along, Betty generally understands the personalities of the two men, so she doesn''t care much, but secretly confessed that her colleagues can''t neglect Maude and Luo. In fact, even if Betty did not confess, the hundred or so members of the revolutionary army on the ship were about to enshrine Maude as a god, so how could they be negligent. Mast ship sails smoothly. I inevitably encountered dangerous weather on the way, but there was no danger. Finally, it took eight days to finally reach the terrifying three-masted ship. After finally arriving at the destination, Betty hurriedly bid farewell and rushed to the next mission location without stopping. The current revolutionary army is like a huge machine running at high speed, too busy to stop. This made Maude worry, should Sanny work hard all day? he does not know. However, he has a competent model worker on board. As soon as he arrived at the terrifying three-masted ship, the model worker quickly rushed into the research room and began a simple and unpretentious study every day. Jaya saw in her eyes, very intimately prepared a hot soup for the model worker in the research room, and warned the model worker not to work too hard. However, Luo, who has decided to complete the chimera research in the shortest possible time, would heed Jia Yas warning and plunge into the research after drinking the hot soup. Returning to the terrifying three-masted ship, Maude enjoyed a lunch carefully prepared by Jaya. I want to talk about the most uncomfortable thing about staying on Penggu Island, that is, eating. I have become accustomed to the delicacies that Jaya cooks. If I go to eat the ordinary food, it will be difficult to swallow. After lunch, Maude plans to go to Dresrosa to see the progress of the reconstruction. As soon as he arrived in Dressrosa, Maude saw Violet who seemed to be waiting for a long time, and was a little surprised. But when I think of Violets ability, I feel relieved. "Master Maude, you are back." Violet wore a fiery red close-fitting dress, which perfectly highlighted the plump body curve. She walked quickly to meet Maude, with a smile on her beautiful face. "Well, take me anywhere." Maud nodded at her. "OK." Violets smile became brighter, and he took Maud to wander aimlessly in the reconstructed Dres Rosa. The town burned and destroyed by countless pirates a month ago is now completely new. "This is all due to everyone..." Faced with Maudes surprise, Violet slowly explained the reconstruction process over the past month. seemed to be to perfectly fulfill the instructions left by Maude before leaving. Suddenly, Lafayette and Tezolo started to compete, and didn''t even sleep, and participated in the construction 24 hours a day. The crazy behavior of the two of them even took away many people''s original workload. Only a day or two, Lafayette and Tezolo''s competitive action attracted the attention and onlookers of many people, and they were all dumbfounded. Green Pheasant was worried that there was no reason to be lazy. Seeing that Lafayette and Tezolo were so diligent, they thoughtfully handed over the work on hand to them, and then ran to sleep lazily. It was only finally discovered by Jia Ya. In desperation, the green pheasant can only set up a booth in the construction area dedicated to selling ice products for relieving heat. This is Jaya''s request. In other words, it is coercion. Thanks to the rivalry between Lafayette and Tezolo, and thanks to the endless cooling ice products of the green pheasant, the construction project of Dresrosa was able to be completed so quickly. Listening to Violets explanation with a smile, Maude raised his hand and rubbed his brows, just imagine the scene of the green pheasant sitting in the stall selling ice products... Maud smiled and shook his head. I can only say that this is a pirate. Afterwards, Maude carefully observed the restored city of Dresrosa. There are shades of greenery on both sides of the street, and pedestrians come and go on the road. The seemingly scent comes from the shop with eye-catching decoration. It is hard to imagine that this place was still scorched a month ago. "It''s time to find a suitable site." Looking at the reborn city of Dresrosa, Maude thought silently in his heart. The first piece of the puzzle of the Sky City project is already there, but only when a suitable site is found can the first piece of puzzle be put into it. After visiting the town of Dresrosa, Maude and Violet went to the residence of the Tata tribe. As soon as they arrived at the residence of the Tata tribe, Maude and Violet saw a very conspicuous statue. That is his statue. Looking at his statue in such a conspicuous place, Maude felt weird and unspeakable. Violet covered his mouth and chuckled, complimenting that the statue was very vivid. Her praise made the little human races next to them subconsciously puff up their chests and smile. "Take me to see Princess Man Sherry." Maud just wanted to quickly leave the place where the statue was placed. The members of the villain immediately led Maude to meet Princess Man Sherry. For Maudes arrival, Man Shirley was very happy and invited Maude to stay for dinner in the evening. Maud was simply invited by Shirley. That night. The banquet was filled with laughter. The only shortcoming is that the alcohol is not enough. As the night darkened, the banquet finally ended. Under Man Shirleys reluctant farewell, Maude and Violet leave the Dun Tata home. Before leaving, Maude still failed to mention [Resurrection of Sol] to Man Shirley. He was thinking, if he can successfully get the pure gold mentioned by Tezolo in the past two years, he will come to discuss the matter with Man Sherry. "Master Maude, don''t you just rest in the palace tonight." Violet softly proposed. The night sky is cloudless and the stars are shining. The evening breeze blowing from afar carries a pleasant coolness. "No, you go back first, Violet." Maud shook his head and rejected Violet''s proposal. "Okay, Lord Maud." Violet heard the words, followed Maudes words, turned and left, and headed towards the palace. Maud watched Violet go away. Until Violet could not be seen, he retracted his gaze and looked up at the starry sky. The bright silver luster is reflected in his eyes. After a while. He raised his arm and looked at the watch phone bug. Hesitated, but dialed the phone worm''s number. A few seconds later. The call is connected. "what!" On the other side of the phone worm, Sonnys horror sounded. She seemed surprised that Maude would take the initiative to call her. Maud looked down at the watch phone bug, and suddenly forgot the motive for making the call. Maybe it was the day a month ago, and I felt the strange behavior of Sunny. It is also possible that during the day, she saw Betty rushing to the next mission location non-stop, thus worrying about Sunnys usual workload. "Have you eaten?" Maude, who didn''t know what to say for a while, could only ask like this. The phone worm was silent for a while, probably looking at the clock that was about to point to zero. About a second or two later, Sonnys voice came. "ate." "what did you eat?" "Seafood Chowder." "Is it tasty?" "The taste is okay, but the taste is a bit sweet." "Oh, what are you doing?" "Collate information and materials." "Well, it''s late, rest early." "Um." Following an unnutritious conversation, a chuckle and laughter entered chaotically. Maud could barely hear that it was Kerlas laughter, and then vaguely heard Kerlas words such as "How can we chat like you". "Sanny, you can do it first." Maud decisively hung up the phone. Looking at the phone worm with his eyes closed, Maude suddenly realized that since Sonny joined the Revolutionary Army, he rarely took the initiative to call Sonny. It seemed that she was just waiting for a call from Sonny who needed his help, and then she thought that she was caring. This is like a concern between family members. Maud looked at the phone worm in silence. before. Although he knew that joining the Revolutionary Army was a risky and thankless thing, he still let Sonny follow his own wishes and never thought of stopping or persuading Sonny. Now. He suddenly wanted to get Sanny to leave the Revolutionary Army organization, and then stay with them on the terrorist three-masted ship. At least thats not too tiring. If you can taste Sister Yas cooking every day, you will also have a great time. only "Will this be better?" Maud asked himself in a low voice. not good. This question has its own answer. He has always been aware of Sonny''s dream, and has always been aware of Sonny''s determination and dedication to that dream. What he should do is not to persuade Sanny to leave the revolutionary army, but to help Sanny complete her dream. Abolition of slavery... That means that it can only be done by overthrowing the world government that defaults to the existence of slavery. "Blublu..." After a long time, the call from the phone worm suddenly rang, interrupting Maude''s thoughts. Maud came back to his senses and connected to the phone. "Why are you calling here suddenly, is there anything important?" On the other side of the phone worm, Sonnys slightly tired voice came. "No, just thinking... can I help you now?" Facing the evening breeze, Maude smiled at the watch phone bug. "Yes, chat with me." Sannys voice became cheerful, covering her exhaustion. "it is good." Maud nodded. "Listen to Betty, you helped the islanders of Penggu Island build a very distinctive house, looking at the colorful, like a poisonous mushroom, it is a pity that Betty and Tatamu are not good at painting, otherwise you will let They drew it for me to take a look." "Sanny, let''s talk about something else." Maud thought of the mushroom house built by himself that Luo had laughed at for a week, in order to end the topic. "No, just talk about this." On the other side of the phone worm, Sunny''s tone was full of smiles. On the empty plain, in addition to the sound of the evening wind, there is also the laughter of girls. The next day. Maud woke up, took a brief wash, and was about to leave the room. As a result, he just opened the door and saw Pele who hadn''t returned all night. At this time, Bailey looked resentful. "what happened?" Maud asked concerned. Bailey raised his fat face and said with a grievance: "The nest already knows." "what do you know?" Maud looked at Bailey strangely. "Boss, you went to eat alone yesterday and didn''t say anything!" "???" Maud thought that you, the foodie, spent a whole day in the kitchen before eating alone. Click-- Maud chose to close the door, and then take the balcony to the restaurant. The following week. The terrorist three-masted ship has been hovering in an airspace. The straw hat group worked hard day and night. Luo stayed in the research room for a long time and didn''t see him out for a long time. Day by day passed, it was very calm. During this period, the daily newspapers can also be stopped, so that Maude and others can understand the news. In the past month, even if there is no trace of the Mord Pirates, there have been frequent incidents. The most active person among them is Barrett, the successor of the evil spirit. It can be said that almost all the headlines in the past month have been dominated by Barrett, which shows signs of replacing the title of Maude. In this regard, Maude doesn''t care much. Instead, it was Cavendish, who leaned close to him with a newspaper all day long, and then spoke of his disappointment in a tone of hatred for iron and steel. Translated into it is-Maude, you ah, hurry up and make the headlines. Maud ignored Cavendishs entanglement and always followed Barretts news. This man who was once a member of the Roger Pirates, now, like him, has become the existence that makes the whole world a headache. Maud did not take any action in the short term, just keeping an eye on the world situation at any time. Some time passed after ??. Maud received a call from Yamato. vote for a monthly pass to get coins. [Event Period] July 25th to July 31st [How to participate] You can participate in the post and reply to the top event in the book review area. After participating, you can vote for "The Scourge of the Pirate" to get rewards according to the rules Bid Tickets65 monthly tickets Single monthly pass reward200 points [Rewarding Instructions] Within 3 days after the event ends, the system will automatically issue monthly votes based on the number of monthly votes cast during the event after replies, first vote first served~~ Rewards will be automatically issued after the event ends Time is so fast, there are only two days left this month...I haven''t been able to start making changes...I''m thinking about...how to speed up the progress. (End of this chapter) Chapter 804： I do not care Chapter 804 I don''t care Maud has Yamatos life card in his hand, so he can check Yamatos physical condition at any time. As for the situation, I dont know. But it should be very difficult to think about it. After all, Yamato doesnt understand sailing and has no partners. It is basically a wishful thinking to leave Wano Country. And as long as she stays in Wano Country, Kaido will find her one day. What kind of result will be by then, presumably Yamato has already made a sense of it. And today I will suddenly receive a call from Yamato, which was unexpected to Maud. Honestly At the moment he heard Yamatos voice, Maude thought that Yamato must have been caught by Kaido, otherwise there would be a phone bug. But the facts are different from what he thought. The phone worm that Yamato called came from the last bloodline of the Guangyue family-Guangyue Rihe. The princess of the Guangyue clan did not die. Listening to Yamatos voice full of excitement, Maude looked calm. As a bystander, it is difficult for him to appreciate Yamatos excitement at the moment. After all, the current Yamato is, in a sense, the dead Mitian. Its not surprising that there are survivors in the Guangyue clan. "Yamato, you called, shouldn''t you just call me to report my safety?" "" On the other side of the phone worm, Yamato''s voice suddenly stopped and fell silent. Maud looked at the phone worm calmly. Yamatos hesitant look at the moment is synchronized with the image of the phone worm. This made Maude vaguely guessed Yamatos motive for calling today. High probability, I want to ask him to help Wazokuni. After all, in the battle against Kaido more than two months ago, the last combat power gathered by the Guangyue clan over 20 years ended in the annihilation of the entire army, and even Guangyue Taozhisuke fell. In this war to save the country of Japan. In other words-- The ??Guangyue clan has no power to resist Kaido. This situation should have made Yamato sober. However, the polarized light Moon Rihe is still alive and meets Yamato. The ??Guangyue clan still has the established reality of a survivor, and being emotional and reasonable can indeed arouse great and last hope. So, of course, Maud became the last straw for Yamato. In the eyes of Yamato and Rihe, if the country of Hezhi still represents the dawn of hope. Then, it must exist in Maude. After a while. Yamatos voice from the phone bug confirmed Mauds guess. "Maud, can you help me again..." The woman who has always had a strong and tough acting style, her romantic demeanor at this moment is full of pleading meaning. There will be such changes, all for the future of Wano Country. However, its hard for others to understand Yamatos sentiment towards Wonokuni. "Although I have asked several times, I am still curious about what makes you so persistent, Yamato..." Maud did not directly respond to Yamato''s request, but rather lamented that Yamato, after experiencing a fiasco that stifled all hope, still had the idea of ??saving the country of Wakato. And this time, instead of calling the name "Mita" that made Yamato very happy, he called Yamato''s real name. The phone worm synchronizing with Yamato''s expression was taken aback. After that, the phone worm opened its mouth slightly, and a loud and firm voice came out. "If I can''t do everything for this country, what face do I have to call myself Mitian?" "Yes" Listening to Yamatos firm words that moved others, Maude had a calm expression on his face. Maybe this is crazy. He thought to himself, and then sighed softly to the phone bug: "But you want to spend all the countries for it, what does it have to do with me?" "Maud..." Yamato instantly understood Maudes attitude, and a disappointed look suddenly appeared on his face uncontrollably. even faintly heard the sigh of Guangyue Rihe. For them, Maud is their last hope, and also the last hope of Wano Country. If Maude is unwilling to help them, then... The country of harmony will always be trapped in darkness. Yamato didn''t want to just let go of the last straw. The choice is left to her, I am afraid that only the kindness to rescue Jabba can be used to ask Maude again. only-- Maud had already repaid these kindnesses before, and if he managed to make an inch, his only hope might be completely ruined. Yamato looked down at the phone bug, his teeth deeply embedded in his lips. She was struggling silently. Hiwa on the side seemed to be aware of something, and slowly stretched out her hand, holding Yamato''s palm. Yamato tilted his head to look at Hihe. Rihe shook her head at her. Even without Mauds help, even if hope is extremely slim, as long as they dont give up, hope will surely come. Yamato took a deep breath, and said to the phone insect: "Maud, I just want to get your help. It seems that I have not made the consciousness to dedicate myself to the country. I''m sorry, I made you embarrassed." "" Maud was silent. Yamato said firmly: "I will rely on my own strength to liberate and protect this country..." The phone worm hangs up. In the country of Wano, thousands of miles away, a house built in a deep mountain bamboo forest. Yamato looked at the phone worm with his eyes closed, his face full of firmness. She has challenged Kaido countless times and suffered countless defeats. So she knew that she could not defeat Kaido with her own strength. But, she is the guardian of Wano Country! Whether it is the phantom beast ability in her body, or her will... Terror on the three-masted ship. Maud was also looking down at the phone worm with his eyes closed. Some time ago, the team led by General Green Bull sent by the navy headquarters was defeated by Charlotte Lingling and Kaido. The comprehensive combat power of the Four Queens Alliance can be seen. Under this premise, Maude will not act for the time being. Maud, who was staring at the phone bug, suddenly felt it, and looked at the corridor outside the door. There was a sound of footsteps at the right time, and the door of the concealed room was pushed open. The person here is Raleigh with a bottle of wine in his hand. "Drink something?" Reilly stood at the door and shook the wine bottle in his hand at Maude. "it is good." Maud smiled and responded to the proposal of the next elder. After that, the two sat down on the sofa. Maud took the wine bottle and helped Lei Li fill up the wine. "Boss, I''ll go to the kitchen to find something to drink!" Bailey volunteered, and before Maude could react, he ran out of the room. Maud looked at Bailey, who was running out of sight, and shook his head slightly, knowing that once the foodie slipped into the kitchen, he would not come out for a while. Reilly raised his glass. Maud, upon seeing this, also raised his wine glass. With a slight clinking of glasses, the two drank their glasses. "Maud, I seemed to hear the voice of the little girl who called herself''Mita'' just now." Reilly put down the wine glass, looking at Maude with some curiosity. Maud picked up the wine bottle to help Reilly pour the wine, and at the same time whispered: "Well, I was talking to her before you came." Reilly heard the words and was slightly stunned. Then he hesitated for a while, and still asked: "How is Wano Country now?" "I didn''t ask, and she didn''t say anything, but judging from the current information, the current situation of Wano Kuni should be very pessimistic." After helping Lei Li to fill up the wine, Maude turned to fill his glass with wine. "Yes" Rayleigh''s eyelids drooped slightly, and some memories flashed in his mind. That''s about Mita. If it weren''t for Jabba''s affairs, I went to Wano country and met the funny little girl who called herself Mitian. How could they know that the powerful Mitian would encounter so many things after disembarking. I used to stay on the ship for a period of time when Kotsuki, as well as Kotsuki Momanosuke and Kotsuki Hihe, and even lost their lives because of the turmoil in Wano country. Maud noticed the strangeness that Lei Li had inadvertently revealed, and understood that Lei Li, the elder in his heart, might be thinking of Mitsuki Mita who was once a member of the Roger Pirates. As soon as I think of the current situation in Wano Country, I am afraid that drinking will lose the taste. Made thought, and suddenly mentioned the call just now. "Yamato called me for help." "Um?" Raleigh raised his eyes and sat opposite Maude, without thinking too much about why Yamato asked Maude for help, and subconsciously asked: "Did you agree?" "Refused." Maude calmly said. Reilly heard the words, but just nodded, and said nothing more. For the sake of reason, Yamato had a life-saving grace to Jabba, and Maude later repaid Yamato with a life-saving grace. In addition, there are many times to help. Therefore, such things as kindness will always settle down. Reilly believes that Maudes decision is not wrong. But if Raleigh knew that Maude would always help the revolutionary army free of charge because of Saabs life-saving grace, he would understand that Maudes refusal of Yamatos help was not entirely because he had already repaid his favor. "drink wine." Reilly smiled and toasted, not wanting to affect the sake of sake because of the affairs of Wano country. Maud did not raise his glass this time, but looked at Leily and said seriously: "If you also attach great importance to Mitsuki Mita''s last wish, then I don''t mind going to Wano Country again." Reilly was slightly surprised. He saw the attitude of this junior, and his heart was suddenly full of emotion. "Xia Qi is right, Maude, you will always habitually worry about the people around you. Maybe you didn''t even realize that you would only put too much shackles on yourself on the road ahead." "I do not care." Made smiled and said: "To me, you are more important." "" Reilly couldn''t help being silent. Sol, how lucky you are to find such a successor. Reilly thought silently in his heart. The country of harmony. In the outskirts of Bianli Village in Jiuli, there is a bamboo forest. In the depths of the bamboo forest, there is a tree house. Hiwa, who was lucky enough to survive after falling into the sea, and Yamato, who was living here with the assistance of Maude, are temporarily hiding here. With the huge shortage of people in the Hundred Beasts and Pirates, it is impossible to find here in a short time. In other words-- For Rihe and the others, the safety of this place can be guaranteed. Hihwa, dressed in Japanese costume, knelt down on the tatami. On her thigh, there is a sharp knife with flower-like carvings on the scabbard. This sword is called Tianyu Yuzhan, and it is reputed to be able to kill even the sky. "" Rihe lowered his head, silently stroking Tianyu Yu. This knife is the relic left by Mitsuki Mita to Momanosuke before the execution. However. Momanosuke is gone, and even the samurai who were loyal to the Guangyue clan died in the battle with Kaido. Rihe stared at the flower carving on the scabbard of Tianyuyu, secretly hurt. "Crunch" The door was pushed open. Xiaoyu walked in carrying a bowl of fragrant broth. "Princess Hiwa, this is a soup stewed with the pheasant caught by my sister Yamato. It''s fragrant. Eat it while it''s hot." Carefully put this bowl of broth on the low table in front of Yamato, Xiaoyus immature little face was filled with an excited smile. "Sister Yamato is so amazing, every time I go to the depths of the bamboo forest, I can always find a lot of food!" "Well, Ayu, have you eaten yet?" Rihe Convergence is sad, smiling and looking at Xiaoyu who is excited. "I ate it, and I ate a big bowl!" In order to increase persuasive power, Xiaoyu opened his arms and drew a big circle in mid-air. "Grumbling..." However, the babble from her belly betrayed her the next moment. Xiaoyu''s gestures suddenly froze, a little embarrassed to look at Rihe. Rihe covered her mouth and chuckled softly, and said softly: "Lets eat together, I cant eat so much alone." "Ok." Xiaoyu smiled happily. Outside the tree house. Yamato leaned back on a bamboo, silently listening to the sound in the tree house. Yamatoru, wearing a red tengu mask, came to Yamato''s side. He is the owner of this tree house. Strictly speaking, it is he who has taken in Yamato and Hihwa who have been living here. "You are the only one who can fight. This battle...there is no chance of victory." Tiangushan looked at Yamato, calmly, telling the indisputable facts. Yamato lowered his head, and said in a deep voice, "No one knows what will happen until the results come out." "This is not without reason." Tengu Shan Fei Che looked at Yamatos eyes, and then exclaimed: "You have a good ability, if you can confirm the legend of the country of Wa..." "I didn''t think about getting this ability at the time, it was only because I was hungry... Now it seems that I can get this ability, maybe it is the guide of fate." Yamato spoke softly. Because of the popular science of Tiangushan Feichi, she knew that her Eudemons abilities originated from a legend in the country of Wano. destiny. instructed her to protect the country of Japan. The capital of flowers. No, as the new base of the Beast Pirate Group, this place should be called the new ghost city now. Built in a high-altitude castle in the sky, Kaido sat cross-legged on the high seat, holding a hip flask that lasted every second. "I have heard good news, and there are still two, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Looking at Caesar and Quinn underneath, Kaido raised his head and laughed freely. just now. Man-made fruits from the ancient animal family have finally begun mass production. As for the objects that eat these ancient artificial fruits, there are also eyebrows. which is-- Absolutely loyal man-made soldiers of the Vinsmok family. Man-made ancient species, plus artificial genetic people. This combination is definitely not weaker than the navys neo-pacifist army. "Very good, I can''t wait to see the final result." Kaido easily wiped off the wine stains on the corners of his mouth, his face was full of excitement. Thanks for the 100,000 starting currency reward from the big guys during the funeral...and the leaders of the previous big guys...the waste pig has not been added yet...ashamed to cover his face...saying that there is a monthly pass to unlock extra activities these days , Do you want to write a chapter? I just don''t know what kind of extra you want to see. (End of this chapter) Chapter 805： If you have the ability, go to Maud to get it! Chapter 805 If you have the ability, go to Moder! Mauds surprise attack brought Kaidos hard work for more than 20 years to an end. Waiters, delighters, givers, real fighters, barbarians, six volleys, three plagues, and stable channels for animal artificial fruits... Everything is almost in name only. Now with the hand of Caesar, another new avenue has appeared in front of Kaido. An ancient artificial devil fruit of the animal family with stable output. This also means that as long as he waits patiently for a while, there will be an animal legion based on the basic standard of the [Six Volleys] under his command. If the idea goes well, this will definitely be a more satisfying army than the previous givers, real fighters, and barbarians. Kaido cant wait to see that day come. To the extent that he was so excited, he temporarily left the matter of Nizi Yamato behind. What is more important right now is to grab the [capital] of the Vinsmok family. The endless stream of cloned soldiers is the last piece of the puzzle of Kaidomo''s ambitions. After the puzzle is completed, the first thing is to expedition to the Maud Pirates. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...!!!" Kaidos laughter echoed in the entire castle in the sky. One week has passed. The pirate group of beasts with limited manpower, naturally, it still failed to find Yamato. However, Charlotte Lingling sent a good news. "There is quite a set, Lingling..." Kaido, who just finished the call, smiled with excitement. I dont know what method Charlotte Lingling used to fool the Vinsmok family to the nations. In this way, as long as there is no accident, the last piece of the puzzle is also in hand. "Quin, go get the''guests'' back." Kaido looked down at Quinn. "Okay, Mr. Kaido." Quin took the order and retreated. The ancient plan for the Legion of Ability, which my boss desires, currently lacks only the eater. With the current situation of the Beasts and Pirates, there is no more suitable target than the cloned soldiers of the Vinsmok family. Quin seems to have been able to see some prototypes of the future, and I have to admit that the former colleague of scientific research who seems to be inconspicuous does have a good set of scientific research capabilities. "Mads... I really miss the time. If it weren''t for Mr. Kaido, I didn''t expect that one day we would reunite in this way." On the way to the port, Quinn was in a mixed mood. "This is the end of the matter, you should dedicate your''power'' to Mr. Kaido." Quin''s mind flicked the figure of Gage and Caesar. After all-- The core of world domination, in addition to the power to maintain order, is the technology that can lead the world to change. After ??, another week passed. Perrospero, who is responsible for escorting the Vinsmok family, set off from IWC five days ago. Quin, who accepted Kaidos order, also set off from Wano country five days ago to meet Perrosperos fleet. The two meet on a sea area. "The man is here for you, lick." On the deck of the ship, Perrospero spit out his long tongue as always, with cold and shiny eyes, and swept towards Quinn who was striding over. As the eldest son of the Charlotte family, Perrospero did not understand why his mother would give this gift from the Vinsmok family to the Beast Pirates. Although the two sides are now in an alliance relationship, they are not obliged to achieve this level. Perrospero could not understand. It''s like he couldn''t understand his mother''s obsession to gather all the races in the world into one country. Charlotte Lingling gave the Vinsmok family to Kaido so simply because the Caesar who is currently attached to Kaido may return a gift called the giant in the future. "All have been sent here, why don''t you follow us back to the country of He, and wait until you have enough food and drink?" Quin said kind words. Perrospero said blankly: "No, I have to rush back to the world, just don''t live it, lick it." "That''s a shame." Quin said regret on her lips, but there was no regretful reaction on her face. Perrospero didnt seem to want to waste too much time here. After handing over Vinsmoks people to Quinn, he hurried away with the fleet. After Perrospero and his party left, Quinn greeted them and set sail, turning their heads towards Wano country. On the way back. Quin came to the prison where Gage was being held. Standing outside the prison made of fine iron, Quinn lowered his head and looked through the railing, and landed on Gachi, who was bound by the big iron chain of the baby''s arm. At this moment. The owner of the Vinsmoke family, who has always been extremely arrogant, is in despair. The invitation from the Charlotte family made him think that this would be an opportunity to move to a higher peak. So that the eyes concealed by desire, did not clearly see the maliciousness hidden behind the invitation. The monster woman... deceived him! ! ! also killed his ambition! ! ! In the face of that absolute power, the family property that was finally accumulated was turned into nothing in a breath. How can we not despair like this? "It''s been a long time, Kaji." Some familiar sounds abruptly sounded, shocking Kaji who was immersed in despair. He slowly raised his head, and what he saw was a figure that aroused many memories of his past. "Queen...!!!" Gaj looked at Quinn with incredible light. Why are you here? Just before this sentence was about to blurt out, Kaji suddenly understood something. The people who really want to do something against the Vinsmok family are not the Charlotte family who deceived them, but the Charlotte family''s alliance-the beasts and Pirates! Suddenly, Jiazhi''s eyes were covered with bloodshot eyes. "Don''t be so excited, old friend." Quin looked around and found that there was no chair, so she simply sat in front of the prison. "Now, I want to tell you a good news." "!!!" Kaji couldn''t hear it at this moment, his face flushed with anger, and the expression in his eyes was as if he was trying to swallow Quinn alive. Five days later. Quins fleet returned to Wano country smoothly. Because the voyage was smooth sailing, the original voyage time of seven days was shortened to five days. These five days were enough for Quinn to persuade Gage to calm down. Gaj has no choice but to follow Quinns suggestion and take one step at a time. After all, when [Power] was restrained by the pirate group of beasts, he had no ability to resist at all. Quin took Gage to see Kaido. Just half a month ago, I saw Charlotte Lingling''s side Jiazhi up close, and half a month later, I saw Kaido up close again. It turns out that monsters have something in common. So these two monsters can become the four emperors of the new world. This is how Kaji really felt after meeting Kaido. "Kaj, who understands the''status'', are you ready to accept or... resist?" After the meeting, Quinn looked at Gage with a smile on his face. In Kaji''s eyes, Quinn''s smile looked very dazzling. "Do you think I still have a choice? Quinn...!!!" Gaj''s eyes were red, and she gritted her teeth, fully expressing her unwillingness in her heart. Looking at Jiazhi who was full of dissatisfaction, Quinn''s small eyes under the sunglasses narrowed slightly, and said: "Kaj, why be so pessimistic, you know, Mr. Kaido needs your strength, and you can also use the power of Mr. Kaido to complete your ambitions, provided that... you have to surrender to Mr. Kaido." "" Kage''s face changed for a while, without saying a word. Follow. Quin brought Gage to the huge factory of the Beast Pirate Group In the absence of human resources, the reason why the Beast Pirates can build a factory that can satisfy the artificial fruit production line so quickly depends on Perrosperos architectural talent and fruit licking ability. During this period, the Big.Mom Pirate Group, as an alliance, helped the Bai Beast Pirate Group time and time again. Quin and Gage walked into the factory one after another. soon. Kaji met another former colleague. "Caesar!!!" Looking at Caesar who was busy on the research platform, a look of surprise appeared in Kage''s eyes. "Um?" Caesar heard an unfamiliar voice calling his name, was slightly startled, followed the voice and looked back. "Kaji?!" After seeing Kaji, a look of surprise appeared on his face. "How will you be here?!" "Why are you here?!" The two asked in unison, and then they seemed to realize something, and they were silent together quite tacitly. But Quinn deliberately brought Gage over to see Caesar, not to look at them with big eyes. "As a former member of MADS, let us talk about how to create an invincible army of capable people at the fastest speed." "What''s the meaning?" Kage has not yet come into contact with the contents of the ancient plan of the Legion of Ability, so she looks at Quinn because she doesnt know. Facing the questioning gaze that Kaji was looking at, Quinn said seriously: "Kachi, this huge factory can produce an endless stream of ancient devil fruits of the animal family." "Um?!!" Gaj was shocked when he heard this. Quins smile became stronger and stronger, and said: "Ancient artificial devil fruit production line, plus your cloned soldiers, this is the army that Mr. Kaido expects." "Man-made ancient species...you, they did it to this level!!!" Gaj can''t hide the shock. Without Quinns further explanation, Gage can imagine the combination of man-made ancient devil fruits and man-made cloned soldiers. It will be an invincible army that will shock the world and change the entire world structure! It was also at this time that Gage completely understood the real reason why the Pirates of the Beasts took action against the Vinsmok family. Behind this, there must be Quinns help. When ?? was shocked, Kage looked at Quinn with a little bit of unkindness in his eyes. Quin didn''t care at all. As for Caesar, he lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. With his personality, he should have proudly said that these results were all researched by him alone. However. At this moment, he chose to keep a low profile. Whoever lets the other two people in the field are all from Mads. Others may not know how Caesar achieved these successes, but Quinn and Gage, who are also born in Mads, are very clear about the inside story. Everything must start with the [Life Design Drawing] discovered by Dr. Bergaponke, who is also a member of Mads. Quins current research on virus bombs, as well as the transformation of the human bodys machinery. Gajs current scientific armament and the artificial cloning of soldiers technology involving descent factors. Caesar''s current research on artificial devil fruit. All things originated from the life design drawings discovered by Dr. Bergapunk. In a sense, although Caesar is also a genius, his current achievements are basically due to the research data left by Dr. Bergapunk. Knowing everything, Caesar thought that he had no capital to show off his achievements in front of Quinn and Gage. After a short silence in the field. Quin began to explain to Gage his plans for the future. The man-made cloned soldiers who are not afraid of death can be called a qualified combat power, but the upper limit is also visible to the naked eye. The ancient artificial devil fruit is a force that allows artificial cloned soldiers to break through the upper limit. Quin''s requirements for Gage are simple. That is the speed of the production line of cloned soldiers, which must be the same as the production speed of ancient artificial devil fruits. "Impossible, the''copy'' and''reform'' of life is not as simple as you think, Quinn." Kaj rejected this naive request without even thinking about it. "It will take at least 5 years from the embryo to the completion of the breeding to''produce'' a qualified soldier." "5 years is too long." Quin shook his head and said seriously: "You have to find a way to shorten this time, Gachi." "I said, it is impossible to do. If I could do it, my soldiers would have spread all over the world!" In the words and deeds of Kaji, there is a kind of indifference with no humanity at all. In his mouth, the cloned life form is nothing but a consumable that can be measured by money. "Kaj, I''m not discussing with you." Quin lightly lit a cigar, not caring about Kagena''s increasingly ugly look. Gaj gnashes his teeth. People are under the eaves and have to bow their heads. Even if it fails to meet Quinns request, he can only accept it temporarily. "Um?" Suddenly, Kage thought of the woman she had seen a few months ago. One of the supernova''s big stomach girlJoelie Bonnie. With the currently mastered technology, there is basically no possibility of shortening the training period. But the technology is not good, but the power of Devil Fruit is good. The ability of the big stomach girl Bonnie completely has the possibility of greatly shortening the time limit for cloning soldiers. In other words-- As long as the Beast Pirate Group can obtain Bonnie''s ability, it can realize the explosive force in a real sense. Such a prospect is simply unimaginable. Kajs breathing suddenly became heavy. If you have such power in your hand... The world will become at your fingertips. "There is a way..." Gaj forced to calm down and looked at Quinn. He didn''t mind telling the existence of Bonnie. Because Bonnie is now on Maudes ship. If you have the ability, go to Maud to get it! "what way?" Quin''s eyes lit up slightly, and he asked. The taciturn Caesar was also curious to look at Gage. In response to the inquiries of two former colleagues, Kage slowly said about Bonnies ability and the effect of this ability on the cloned soldiers. "hiss" Quin finished listening, and instantly anticipated the scene that would exist in the future, and couldn''t help taking a breath. Kage sneered in his heart, but his face remained unchanged. "As far as I know, that woman... is now on Maude''s boat." "!!!" Hearing Gage''s words, Quinn''s expression of excitement suddenly solidified. On that guys boat? ! ! (End of this chapter) ~： Ask for a monthly pass. Ask for a monthly pass. Now there are 1,644 monthly tickets, which look so dazzling...can it reach 2000... The waste pig is cheeky and is here to ask all the marshals for a monthly pass _ The last hour has passed, and the monthly pass will expire if you dont vote. Actually, I started to code after lunch today, but how... I''m too useless. (End of this chapter) Chapter 807： Desperate offensive Chapter 807 Desperate Offensive The atmosphere of the Beast Pirate Group has always been respected by strength. Waiting person, happy person, giver, real fight, barbarian, volley six, three calamities. Go up level by level, defined by strength. Putting aside other things, lets take the six-seat volley as an example. The members of the group who were able to sit in this position before were all ancient abilities. The higher levels of the three plagues are all ancient abilities. This is enough to explain a lot of problems. itself, the ability of the animal department, has always been labeled as [Crush]. The ancient abilities are far from comparable to those of ordinary animals. Strength, defense, speed. From the moment the fruit of the ancient devil is eaten, the stats of the capable person can be greatly improved immediately. However, there are only a handful of devil fruits in ancient times. Now. When the ancient devil fruit can be artificially manufactured, and mass production can be achieved. The limit on the number of ?? was broken abruptly, and the embryonic form of a terrorist army was born. This is why Kaido is so excited. In the whole world, no one knows the animal system better than him, and no one knows the value of the animal system in war better than him. Xinzheng, which is the new title of this group of ancient abilities in the group of beasts and pirates. Today. Under Quinns leadership, the Shinjin fighters came to conquer Yamato to test their own combat capabilities. And their appearance shocked Yamato. Different from ordinary animals, there are only a handful of ancient devil fruits in the world. This is the most basic common sense. There are more than 100 ancient abilities that can appear in a single brain, which completely subverts Yamato''s common sense. "During the period of time I was hiding, what did the old man with horns do?!" Seeing a large group of ancient abilities gathered and rushed, Yamato clenched the mace, his heart was shocked, his face was full of solemn meaning. Hundreds of people, including one hundred and fifty ancient powers, soon came to Yamato''s eyes. The leader is Quinn riding a wildebeest. The tall and strong body pressed the wildebeest underneath him to panting. "Big and Shao...Huh?!" Quin was preparing to make an opening remark, but suddenly saw Hihwa being guarded by Yamato. The beautiful figure that was thinking about it day and night leaped into his eyes, and his eyes suddenly bulged out of surprise, and he flew out of the little sunglasses he was wearing on his face. "You, you are...Xiao Zi!!!" "But aren''t you dead? Huh?! Am I dreaming?!" Quin stared at Rihe, without the cover of sunglasses, the small eyes exposed in the air were full of incredulous light. Being so stared at by Quinn, Rihe suddenly felt an oncoming pressure, and subconsciously took two steps back. A thin layer of sweat oozes unconsciously on the white and clean forehead. Faced with Quinns question, she chose to remain silent. The members of the pirate group of beasts around, subconsciously looked at Quinn. They only waited for Quinns order, and they would rush towards Yamato. Yamato was not entangled at this moment about why the Hundred Beast Pirate Group suddenly appeared more than a hundred people with ancient abilities. Knowing that this battle is inevitable, she silently raised her arms and assumed an offensive posture. Her starting action attracted Quinns attention. Even if Quinn doesnt pay much attention to it, it is still very reliable when it is time to do business. "It''s impossible for a dead person to come back to life, so treat it as a dream, my dear Xiao Zi..." Quin showed sorrow for the first second, and then came coldly in the second. He raised the modified mechanical arm and gave orders in a cold tone. "superior." Following this order, the new real fighters who have long been eager to try, are in the form of ancient humans and beasts, screaming at Yamato. "Hiwa, step back." Yamato''s eyes condensed, and he used his abilities without hesitation. Dogs, dogs, fruits, fantasy beasts, big mouths, true gods and beasts! Silver hairs grow in clusters throughout Yamato''s body. Facial senses change instantly. Pointy ears, dog nose, sharp teeth. Above the yellow beast eyes, the eyebrows are like a cluster of red flames. "Thunder. Cold moon!" Above the raised mace, a cold spiral flame suddenly burst out. Yamato slammed a stick, a shock wave carrying a cold flame, like a sickle, swept across the new real fighters in the form of ancient humans and beasts. This move thundered. Leng Yue came quickly and fiercely. As soon as the new real fighters in front of him reacted, they were swept to the ground by the crescent-shaped flame shock wave. For a while, people turn their backs on their backs. Screams of screams echoed over the wasteland. With this one move alone, more than 30 people with ancient abilities fell to the ground. The rest of the people did not retreat because of this, but screamed and rushed towards Yamato. As the distance shortened rapidly, Yamato was caught in a siege before he could throw the second long-range move. Dangdang! Facing the armed swords and sticks that were smashed from all sides, Yamato calmly defended, blocking all attacks with one move. At the same time, the counterattack interspersed in it can always successfully fly an ancient capable person. The attack entwined with armed colors must be enough to cause serious injuries to these ancient abilities. Outside the battle circle. Quin watched the battle. "As expected, Master Yamato." Seeing Yamato under the siege, but coping with ease, Quinn couldn''t help but admire. After all, Yamato possesses the rarer abilities of Eudemons, and since childhood, he has been honed by Mr. Kaido. With her strength, she was able to withstand the siege of hundreds of ancient abilities in the very first round, which was justified. but- "Next, you will understand...why is Mr. Kaido so obsessed with the''Animal Ability Legion''." Looking at Yamato who was still under siege, Quinn sneered again and again. The most outstanding feature of the animal department is not strength or speed, but thick skin and unreasonable resilience. This kind of advantage can best reflect its value in large-scale team battles. Just as Yamato kept parrying and attacking, more than 30 ancient abilities who had been swept down by thunder and cold moon one after another stood up. Their bodies were stained with blood and dust, but they seemed to be full of vitality and blood, and they still had the power to fight. "Hahaha, I thought it was dead...!!!" "This is the defense of the ancient species!!" The people with ancient abilities who just got up are all excited. This level of resistance to fight will definitely allow them to step into the level of six volleys in one fell swoop in the future. "Take it, Master Yamato!" The ancient abilities who re-joined the war, rushed to Yamato indefinitely. Yamato, who was always under siege, noticed from the corner of his eye the 30-odd ancient abilities rushing over, his heart sank. At this moment, she finally realized the tricky part of the team composed of hundreds of ancient abilities. is not a frontal combat force, but an endless offensive! It''s desperate! Monthly pass sprint event! [Event Period] August 01 to August 05 [How to participate] You can participate by replying to the post. After participating, you can vote for "The Scourge of the Pirate" to get rewards according to the rules Bid Tickets100 monthly tickets Single monthly pass reward200 points [Rewarding Instructions] Within 3 days after the event ends, the system will automatically issue monthly votes based on the number of monthly votes cast during the event after replies, first vote first served~~ Activity DescriptionReply to this post and vote for a monthly pass to meet the conditions for participation. Up to 100 sheets. Rewards will be automatically issued after the event ends (End of this chapter) Chapter 808： Maude: I, come to kill the dragon. Chapter 808 Maud: I, come to kill the dragon. Caesar exhausted the existing raw materials in one go, and finally helped Kaido to "create" 150 people with ancient abilities in a short period of time. I dont know if its because of the primitive [gene] of the dinosaurs. Compared with the success rate of eating artificial devil fruits from ordinary animals, the success rate of the ancient devil fruits produced now is simply ridiculously high. but. The existing raw materials have been exhausted. It is estimated that it will be three months away when the next artificial ancient devil fruit comes out. At that time, it''s time for the cloned soldiers of Gage to come in handy. Because-- The artificial ancient devil fruit produced recently has already screened out the few remaining people in the beast and pirate group. So even if the man-made ancient devil fruit still has a surplus, the Beasts and Pirates have no more people to eat. The 150 people with ancient abilities that were finally screened out can be said to be the strongest combat power under Kaido''s command. They were good at armed color, after acquiring the ancient abilities, their attack and defense went directly to a higher level. The immediate offensive and defensive improvement has brought them a very high fault tolerance rate. In the siege of Yamato, the casualty rate can be reduced to a very low level. In this way, even if their strength cannot penetrate Yamato''s line of defense, as long as the battle continues, Yamato''s physical strength can basically be exhausted. Yamato also foresaw this result, secretly anxious, strengthened the strength of counterattack. However-- These ancient abilities are obviously carefully selected by Kaido. Each of them is not weak in armed color, and with the natural defense of ancient species, it is not so easy to be defeated. "Damn... can''t break through..." Yamato gritted his teeth and swung his club to repel the ancient abilities who surrounded him. She tried to counterattack with thunder and gossip, and successfully knocked down an ancient capable person. But She had just recruited, and the rest of the ancient abilities immediately surrounded her. And those with the ancient abilities who were knocked down previously have plenty of time to recover. After the recovery is complete, he can immediately go into battle again. How it goes round and round is desperate. Yamato is experiencing this despair at this moment. No matter how hard she cuts holes in the enemy line, these holes will recover one by one over time. If only this is the case, she will grit her teeth and persevere until all those with ancient abilities lose their combat power. But the existence of Rihe deprived her and the ancient army of abilities of the capital that was squandered. In order to protect Hihe, she must quickly break through the siege of the ancient abilities. Otherwise, Rihe will be in danger. But these ancient abilities are so brave that she can''t break through in a short period of time. Yamato was anxious, seeing and hearing color began to show an unstable state. But no matter how anxious she was, and unable to change the current situation, she could only watch the other members of the Beast Pirate Group rush towards Hiwa. Under the circumstances that Yamato had difficulty freeing up, Hihwa also knew what burden he would bring to Yamato. So, from the moment the battle started, Hiwa obeyed Yamato''s instructions, turned and fled, exhausting the fastest speed in his life. However, she is a weak woman, how can she run past the elite of the Beast Pirates. Only a moment, Hihwa was surrounded by the elite group of beasts and pirates. "Master Quinn, what should I do with this woman?" Among the elite group of beasts and pirates surrounding Rihe, someone asked out loudly to Quinn who was outside the battle circle. "killed." Quin, who was once so obsessed with Xiaozi, would seem extremely cold. After all, he is obsessed with Oiran Xiaozi, not the remnants of the Guangyue clan. "It''s a pity to kill the monster like this..." "But this is Master Quinn''s order!" The elite of the Beast Pirate Group looked towards Hiwa with killing intent. In such a situation, Hihwa''s face was pale, and he could barely maintain his calmness without screaming, which affected the battle on Yamato''s side. She thought about Yamato''s consideration, but Yamato has been paying attention to her situation. From the moment she was surrounded by the elite of the beasts and pirates, Yamato was affected. Offensive and defensive moves are slightly deformed, and it is difficult to maintain the color of seeing and hearing. It was just a momentary error, which gave the ancient abilities who besieged her a chance to attack. There was an ancient triceratops capable person who used a thick neck shield to barely withstand Yamatos blow, and immediately used a sharp horn wrapped in an armed color to press against Yamatos abdomen. Yamato was suddenly hit, and his body staggered, causing the previously impenetrable defense to collapse in an instant. "opportunity!!!" Seeing this, the eyes of the ancient people with various abilities around him suddenly burst into light. All kinds of weapons entwined with armed colors, and even the claws and sharp horns of the ancient species that were partially beasts, poured down on Yamato''s body like raindrops. The continuous muffled sound resounded over the wasteland. Yamato was covered with armed colors, struggling to resist raindrop attacks from all directions. Outside the battle circle. "Master Yamato, even if you eat the devil fruit of the Eudemons species that Mr. Kaido took so much time to obtain, it is impossible to block the power of hundreds of ancient species." Quin looked at Yamato, who was overwhelmed by the storm-like attack, and a satisfied expression slowly appeared on his fat face. The ancient army of capable people showed him an amazing team battle ability, which can be said to be a victory in the first battle. As long as the relevant report is submitted to Mr. Kaido, Mr. Kaido will be very happy. "If it weren''t for that **** Maud, with the SAD ingredients that Dresrosa retained, the number of''new real hits'' would have been at least doubled or tripled." After seeing the combat power of the ancient army of abilities with his own eyes, Quinn couldn''t help but think of the many good things that had been destroyed by Maud. Originally, as long as Monet was able to bring back the ingredients of Dresrosa, the [stabilization factor] of these ancient dinosaur creatures in the small garden would surely be able to recreate several batches of man-made ancient devil fruits. Unfortunately, there is no if. Quin''s teeth tickled at the thought of this, and his small eyes were full of cold chill. "Let it pass in the past." "The value of the army of ancient abilities has been confirmed. The next step is to wait patiently for the next batch of smile to come out, hum." Quins mood changes as it changes. I was still resenting Maude for the first second, but suddenly became very optimistic the next second, and began to think about the future prospects. The combat power of an ancient ability person is inconspicuous. The combat power of the 10 ancient abilities is so impressive. The combat power of 100 people with ancient abilities is enough to suffocate. The combat power of 1,000 ancient abilities is invincible! This is the future blueprint of the Beast Pirates! Quin''s heart is surging, full of expectations for that kind of future. Within the battle circle. Yamato was overwhelmed by the offensives of the ancient abilities. On the other side, Hiwa is also in desperate situation. The elites of the Beast Pirates group who obeyed Quinns orders directly faced Sun and the dead. Rihe barely escaped the first round of attacks, and then was hit with a knife, and he fell to the ground heavily. The intense pain made her let out a depressed scream. Yamato was under siege. After hearing the screams of Hiwa, the yellow beast eyes suddenly shrank into pinpoints. "Go away!!!" She suddenly raised her head, her face was slightly stubborn, and a cold flame appeared out of thin air, surrounding her. Crackling! Suddenly, black and red arcs burst out from the cold flame, sweeping around with lightning speed. The closer ancient abilities, before they could react, they were swept by the black-red arc, and their bodies were shocked. They stepped back and withdrew for several steps, and their consciousness instantly fell between blurry and clearness. "Overlord color......!!!" The ancient abilities who were able to stay awake far away, all looked at Yamato who suddenly burst into a terrible aura with eyes with dread. The ancient abilities nearby shuddered back, Yamato shook his head abruptly, and a sharp yellow light flitted across his face. Her sight instantly froze on the fallen Hihe body. There was hardly any pause, her head leaned back slightly and her mouth opened. "No Shi Bingya!!!" A faint blue flame sprayed out from her mouth, pointing towards the beast and pirate group that was besieging Rihe. This move has no ice teeth, it is the most powerful long-range move among the abilities of Yamato Eudemons. The cold flame, which looked more threatening than the heat, bombarded the elite encirclement of the beasts and pirates in the blink of an eye. The flame swept across, a huge gap appeared, and dozens of elite group of beasts and pirates were killed on the spot. The audience was quiet. A move comparable to the heat of Kaido Azure Dragon''s heat, No Servant Bingfang, shocked all members of the Beast Pirate Group, including Quinn. While they were stunned, Yamato stepped on his feet and rushed to Hihe. "Stop her!" Quin reacted first, staring and yelling. Hearing Quinns words, the people of the Beast Pirates group came back to their senses. The closest ancient abilities, once again blocked Yamatos path. Yamato was full of anger, and the mace flashing with black-red arcs and cold flames slammed on the ancient abilities who blocked the way. However, it can''t stand the large number of opponents. just waved a few sticks, she was restrained again, and under the siege of the ancient abilities, she showed signs of breathing. If the rhythm is unstable, it will only speed up the time of defeat. And the elites of the Beast Pirate Group on the other side had a lingering fear. They looked at the large scorch marks on the ground in front, and then looked at Yamato, who was entangled by the [Shinjin Fighters] again, and couldn''t help swallowing. "Hurry up and kill this woman, and then stay as far away from Master Yamato as possible!!!" The elites of the Beast Pirate Group thought in their hearts, and then raised their sharp blades to the fallen Hihwa. Sunlight shines on the sharp blade, reflecting wisps of dazzling luster. Not far away, Yamato was held back. After seeing this scene, he disregarded his aura and frantically attacked the ancient abilities like cowhide candy. But after all, far water can''t save near fire. Obviously it is too late. Yamatos face gradually became savage and distorted. "Is it over..." Rihe supported the ground with both hands, raised his head and looked at the sharp blades around him, full of unwillingness. She is the last bloodline of the Guangyue clan, the orthodox heir of the country. If you stop here, Wazuki will be in darkness forever. Dont want to die here... In no mood! Sun and her eyes trembled, biting her lips hard. The hands that supported the body, but became weaker and weaker. There are so many things in the world, how can everything go as you wish. Seeing the sharp blade fall, Hiwa closed his eyes in despair. Several seconds passed. The anticipated scene did not happen, and the surroundings suddenly became extremely quiet. Rihe passed a touch of doubt in his mind, and then slowly opened his eyes. The picture that came into view was still the elite group of beasts and pirates who were holding a sharp blade high and about to take her life. only-- Under her gaze, these elites stood still like sculptures, giving people a feeling that time seemed to be frozen. "What''s wrong" There was a shock in Rihe''s heart. He slowly raised his eyes, passing through the sculptural elites of the pirate group of beasts, and landed on a tall figure walking slowly forward more than ten meters away. "Who is that?!" Only from his back, Hihwa could not recognize the identity of the tall figure that appeared suddenly. but. She saw the long knife held by the tall figure, and also recognized that the long knife was the long-stolen treasure of the country of Wano-the dragon-slashing blade Qiushui! The moment she saw Qiushui, she knew who the person was. Bajia.D.Maud! is also the dawn she and Yamato are looking forward to, a dawn that can penetrate the darkness that shrouds the country of Wano! Outside the battle circle. Quin looked at Maude, who appeared unknowingly again, his eyes suddenly widened, as if he had suddenly seen a ghost. "You **** again..." "Like a ghost, it''s just like a ghost, but it happened at this kind of timing!!!" "Bajia D. Mord, what do you want to do!!!" After recovering, Quinn bit off the cigar, his frustrated gaze made people look at him. "You ask me what I want to do..." Maud wore a black windbreaker, and Qiushui, which he held in his right hand, fell diagonally to his side. A line of eyes in the field could not help but gather on him. There are fear, fear, shock, fear, and disbelief. There are also surprises. Facing the hundreds of gazes intertwined with various emotions, Maude looked up slightly, and the star-like lustre appeared in the pitch-black eyes. "I, come to kill the dragon." ''S understatement, but like a dry land thunder, it blasted in the hearts of Quinn and other members of the beast and pirate group. What does it mean to cut the dragon? They know it all. Taking advantage of the shock of the ancient powers, Yamato got rid of the encirclement and flew up to Hihe. Afterwards, she looked at Maude, who had descended like a god, with a beastly face that looked exceptionally beautiful. She no longer saw the slightest ferocious color, replaced by surprise. In contrast, Quinn was furious. He glared at Maude, his tall and sturdy body turned beasts at a speed visible to the naked eye. It takes only a second or two. Quin became a huge yellow brachiosaurus. "I came here single-handedly again...!!!" Quin, who turned into a brachiosaurus, glared at Maud from a condescending position. "Less look down on people, bastard!!!" First reply to the top post of the monthly pass event in the book review area, and then vote for the monthly pass. A monthly pass can get 200 starting coins, and the upper limit is 100. 200 starting currency is a bit less, but better than nothing. In the past few days, I should have updated it, but you may not believe it. My fingernails have been painful for four or five days... But in the end, I am still too wasteful. Its just that this month its really necessary to aim for 6000 words a day, so that this Pirate fellow can quickly usher in a relatively complete result. Then the waste pig is very interested in the hunters who will connect to the world of One Piece. I have been thinking about this these days. I always feel that the two worlds will be very interesting after the combination of the two world backgrounds. I really want to write there quickly! (End of this chapter) Chapter 809： Hundred Beasts and Pirates will become history Chapter 809 The Beast Pirate Group Will Become History Quin changed into a brachiosaurus form. The anger that emerged from the bottom of his heart turned into thick blue veins on the baby''s arm on his face. It is hard to imagine that Maude will appear at this timing. He still clearly remembered that at the meeting when the ghost island was demolished, Maude, who had been away from the country for a while, suddenly appeared in front of Mr. Kaido and Big.Mom. The time when this **** appeared was the moment when the Samurai of Wano country had basically been wiped out, and it was also the moment when the Yamato Master was exhausted and was about to fall to the ground. did not appear before the warriors of Wano country were about to be defeated, but before the Yamato Master was in danger. While Quinn was furious, he vaguely guessed the reason for Maude''s appearance at this timing. I am afraid-- Yamato gave the life card to Maude. and Mods shadow abilities that come and go without a trace. just appeared and disappeared casually. It''s like playing with them! ! ! "Didi!!!" Quin opened his big mouth, and with a sharp sound, star-like light quickly gathered in his mouth. In extreme anger, he attacked Maude without hesitation. ݡ! A yellow laser shot from his mouth, and it came to Maude in a blink of an eye. The dazzling light that came one step earlier swallowed Maude''s figure into it. ! An inaudible sound abruptly resounded in the air. but saw that dazzling light was instantly condensed into Maude''s palm. Maud slowly held his palm, the penetrating laser cannon, just like this, disappeared silently, and finally disappeared without a trace. Single hand, hold the laser off. Seeing this scene, Quinn''s face changed. "Compared with Huang Yuan, your''light'' is far worse." Maud shook his arm, and opened the palm of his hand holding the laser off, as if throwing a handful of sand at random. Quin''s eyes instantly became gloomy. "I said, don''t look down on people, bastard!!!" When ??''s voice was not over, Quinn, who did not believe in evil, opened his mouth again to gather star-like light. ݡ! This time, he fired three laser cannons in a row. The trajectory of light that is difficult to capture with the naked eye is undoubtedly revealed in front of Maude''s seeing and hearing. "It''s so stubborn." Mo Deyang''s hand, a dark vortex coiled around his palm. After that, the arm turned into an afterimage, and the three laser cannons were quickly and accurately held into the palm. The light condenses, and finally disappears in silence. Quin was dumbfounded, and looking at the group of ancient abilities, he was also shocked. This is the first time they have seen someone use such a way to resist a powerful laser cannon. The venue is quiet. Maud did not look at Quinn and the others, but looked up at the sunny sky. At this moment, clusters of dark clouds from nowhere filled the sky in just a few seconds. And the wind is gradually rising, and the trend is surging. The sky changed abruptly, but Maude''s expression was not at all turbulent. The dragon he wants to slash. coming. "Rumble" Inside the surging clouds, thunder and lightning flashed. A huge figure wandered around in it, and finally a huge dragon head emerged from the clouds. is the overlord who occupies the country of Wano, and is known as the strongest creature of the sea, land and air, Kaido of the beasts. "Kaido boss is here!!!" "Mr. Kaido." Quin and a group of ancient abilities, all looked up at Kaido, who was coiled under the clouds, with a look of excitement on their faces. Only the other members of the beast pirate group who had just besieged Rihe, their faces were frozen and motionless, and they could only move their eyes with difficulty. "That smelly old man..." Yamato shielded the injured Hiwa behind him, and immediately looked up at Kaido, who was coming with the wind and thunder. She believed from the bottom of her heart that Maude, who came single-handedly once again, has the strength not weaker than Kaido. But the problem is-- There are also Quinn in the field, and the extremely difficult army of ancient abilities she has learned. If Kaido has restrained Maude. Then, she alone can hardly keep Rihe in front of Quinn and the army of ancient abilities. "What should I do" Yamato subconsciously looked at Maudes back. From the moment Kaido appeared, the crisis within reach has not changed because of the arrival of Maude. Maud noticed Yamato''s gaze, but he ignored it, watching Kaido from beginning to end. He slowly raised Qiushui, and pointed the tip of the knife towards Kaido''s body of the dragon. The ubiquitous wind group hit Qiu Shui''s dark red knife body, and made a clear sound. "Today, the Beast Pirate Group will become history." ''S determined voice overwhelmed the sound of wind and thunder at this moment, and passed into everyone''s ears. At the time of thunder and lightning, Kaido''s slightly ferocious dragon''s head suddenly intertwined with a real anger. "Only you?" Kaidos voice that contained the meaning of anger, resounding in the sky, glowing with cold dragon eyes, staring condescendingly at Maude. "There should be a limit to arrogance!" The green dragon hovering under the clouds slowly fell to the ground. Under the gaze of many eyes, the body of the Azure Dragon changed back to Kaido with a mace at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Rumble..." Thunder suddenly appeared. Kaido turns into a human-beast form. The sturdy body suddenly loses a lot of weight and adds a few more points. "Who told you..." Maud looked calmly at Kaido in the form of humans and beasts before he spoke, and the latter opened his mouth to exhale a high temperature. The heat from the volley burns all the air passing by. The scorching heat is rushing. But at this moment, a faint blue cold air fell from the sky, like an ice-bound blade, slicing extremely accurately on the heat that flew towards Maude. Suddenly. Ice and fire blend in and circle into a group. The energy of the violent collision suddenly exploded, setting off waves of white smoke. When the air wave subsides, the white smoke dissipates. The green pheasant, wearing a windbreaker, hands in pockets, and fluffy hair, appeared beside Maude. "Ah la la..." The green pheasants face was stained with thin ice, and a smoky cold air was blowing out from the corners of his lips, followed by a slightly cold voice: "Who told you that only one person came?" He continued the unfinished words for Maud. And just as his words fell, the huge terrifying three-masted ship slowly sank from the thick dark clouds. Many horrified eyes from the Beast Pirate Group looked towards the terrifying three-masted ship in the sky. At the place where the eyes were gathered, a group of figures fell from the terrifying three-masted ship. That is the main force of the Mord Pirates. The most conspicuous one is Tezolo, who is surrounded by golden waves. This man who always pays attention to cards, when he comes on stage, he is naturally accompanied by a brilliant golden light and is also dazzling than others. With the appearance of all members of the Mord Pirates, the atmosphere of the scene changed suddenly. Today, the Beast Pirate Group will become history. The words that Maude said earlier sounded in the hearts of the beasts and Pirates for no reason. And similar words, Maude has said several times. And. Maud has always done what he said. (End of this chapter) Chapter 810： The sky... split Chapter 810 The sky... splits Last time. The life card that can display the Yamato state in real time, making Maude not hesitate to exhaust half of his stamina, but also to return to the country from a long distance. Then. Maud alone fights Kaido and Charlotte Lingling alone. That was one of his attempts, just thinking about understanding the gap. After that, he learned the gap and had a goal of defeating Kaido and Charlotte Lingling with one enemy and two at some point in the future. It''s just that the plan can''t keep up with the changes. This time. Maud led the whole group and would never return empty-handed. As he said just now. Today, the Hundred Beasts and Pirates will become history. Many figures falling from the sky, in an orderly manner, fall around Maud''s body. A group of people headed by Jaya Lafayette, surrounded by Maude, like a king. Fighting is about to happen. "The others will leave it to you." Made, who was surrounded by the crowd, chuckled and moved forward with Qiushui in his hand. One side of the Beast Pirate Group, seeing all the members of the Mord Pirate Group appear on the stage, including Quinn, they are all dignified, as if they are facing an enemy. Only Kaido, who didn''t know what fear was, was still watching Maude who walked coldly. In the Dragon Eye, there is an awe-inspiring fighting spirit. The sky thunders constantly. The ground wind swept across. At this moment, both sides have known each other. No matter who wins or loses in this conflict, one party will eventually perish here. The battle to lay the future of life and death! "Ohhhhhhhh...you kid, you are just a latecomer." Kaido stared at him, the red luster was like an arc of thunder, flashing from his pupils. Above the mace held high by him, there is a black-red arc, and there is also a deep purple thunder light. just put on an offensive posture, it exudes an amazing aura. Maud held the Dragon Slashing Blade in his hand, with a calm demeanor, completely ignoring the aura swept by the raging waves. "Then... come from behind." He said so. Thunder sounded at this moment. Kaido shot. The lean and tall figure turned into a thunder in an instant. Thunder and gossip! Extraordinary speed, pouring all the power contained in this blow and the entangled black, red and purple thunder into Maude''s eyes. Started from anger, intertwined by war spirit. This is definitely the strongest thunderous gossip ever made by Kaido. However-- Facing this kind of offensive, Maude never retreats or yields, neither avoids nor dodges. He used his shadow to solidify the ground, slashing the Dragon Blade horizontally, and also poured all his power into it, and found the impact point that could resist this thunder and gossip. The Qiu Shui knife body wrapped around the king''s color, just right blocked the mace that hit at an extraordinary speed. ϡ! The trembling sound of eardrums suppressed all the sounds between heaven and earth to silence. Two powerful forces collided, and the overlord color burst out. Countless black and red electric arcs spread all over the air like a spider web. The space seems to have cracks. "Rumble" The collision between forces seems to have triggered the sky thunder. Countless Razers spread rapidly within the dark clouds. Everyone was shocked, or looked at the two looming figures in the black and red arc in the center. "The sky... cracked!!!" Then someone noticed the sky. The endless surging clouds, under the light of thunder, a huge crack appeared. "." Lafayette raised his head and stared at the cracked sky, his eyes flickering. He did not foresee the future. But he has already seen the defeat of the Beast Pirate Group. A big step forward above the apex will start from this moment. "Just watching here makes my heart surging." Lafayette felt that, and immediately drew out his sword and pacing towards Quinn, the strongest in the enemy line except Kaido. Hundred Beasts Pirate Group, other ancient abilities also have a sense of existence, but they are definitely far inferior to Quinn, one of the three plagues. Lafayette, who thinks he is the second top spot in the group, naturally regards Quinn as the target of the match. However. also regards Quinn as a target, but Lafayette is not alone. "Lafayette, you better step back." Cavendish, with its own flash special effects, took the lead in front of Lafayette, and said in a natural tone: "As that brachiosaurus, it should be dealt with by this young master." "Compared to Lafayette, you should retreat as an injured person." Hiliu, who was advancing into the citys military uniform, did not give Cavendish any face in his words. He also wants to deal with Quinn. after all. In the enemy formation, in addition to Kaido, Quinn can arouse his fighting spirit. At this moment, a wave of gold flowed before everyone''s eyes. Tezolo stepped on the golden wave and said in an unquestionable tone: "You should deal with those deformed creatures." "room." Tezolo''s voice did not finish, and there was another cool sound. That is Luo''s voice. Along with the sound, there is also the unique domain aperture of the operation fruit, which envelops Tezolo, who is thrusting horizontally. "Transfer." Ruo activated his abilities and transferred Tezolo and the wave of gold to the front of the ancient army of abilities. He directly responded to Tezolo''s words with actions. "Luo, you guy......!!!" Tezolo, who was transferred to the enemy line, frowned and looked at Luo. The corner of the latters mouth is slightly hooked, showing the fullness of the jealousy. "Oh oh, good job." Lafayette laughed hard, smearing blood-red red lips, grinning out an exaggerated arc. He likes to watch Tezolo eat flat. "Have they always been like this?" Gen Ping dressed in blue, tilted his head to look at Jaya beside him. Jia Ya squinted and smiled: "Yes, you can also join in the fun." "Old man, forget it." shook his head flatly, and then took a look at the blue pheasant who was yawning. In this duel that is about to lead the era, he may not need him to make a move, let alone a green pheasant who is stronger than them. is really a very powerful team. Jinping thought from the bottom of his heart. The Mord Pirates are vying for the qualifications to deal with Quinn. As a prey, Quinn has no good face. He has never been treated like this since he was firmly seated in the Three Plagues of the Hundred Beasts and Pirates. The green pheasant glanced over. Quin''s heart tightened slightly. Only dealing with other people in the Maud Pirates, Quinn is still sure. But if he had to face the former admiral Qing Pheasant, he was still a little imaginary. The green pheasant looked at Quinn silently, as if he could feel Quinns psychological fluctuations. Then. He yawned again. Rather than dealing with Quinn, let''s pay attention to the battle between the captain and Kaido. Qing pheasant thought in his heart. The people who have the same idea as the green pheasant, as well as Jaya Perona and the others, as well as the straw hat group, Bonnie, and Raleigh who are staying in the terrifying three-masted ship to watch the battle. Just watching, there is a feeling of being at the center of the times. "Maud...will win?" The eyes from the terrifying three-masted ship, like a spotlight, fell on Maude, who was colliding with Kaido. This is a confrontation between the four emperors! ! ! I saw some big guys...I didn''t go to the book review area to reply to the monthly pass event post, so I directly voted for the monthly pass...The waste pig is anxious... Reply to the post and then vote for the monthly pass, so that you can get the starting currency! (End of this chapter) ~： take a day off. take a day off. I think Im good at writing combat... When I wrote about hunters, I had a lot of whimsical ideas when I wrote about battles. I always felt that it would be no problem to write more than ten or twenty chapters in a battle. Hokage is the same, in fact, most of the pages are battles and battles. When writing, there is a sense of picture in my head, so I will describe the details crazy. But, now I write about Pirates, I dont know why, when it comes to the battle chapter, there is a kind of inexplicable resistance. In other words, when I write about fighting, my thoughts are to end it simply and rudely as soon as possible. The best way is to give the enemy a second~~~ But this is obviously unrealistic. Well Seems like a lot of nonsense. Translating these nonsense is-- Take a day off today, and try to finish the battle tomorrow. Dont procrastinate, concise! (End of this chapter) Chapter 811： Maud is better Chapter 811 Maude is even better There is no retreat, endless death. Qiu Shui collided with the mace, bursting out black and red arcs. Two condensed killing intents from Maude and Kaido, through the collision between the colors of the overlord, exuding an extremely terrifying aura toward the surroundings. The confrontation between the top powerhouses has changed the colors of the world. Kaidos dragon eyes were filled with killing intent, his eyes passed through the black-red arc and fell on Maude. This latecomer in his eyes, I dont know when, already has the capital to confront him head-on. Whether it is power or overlord''s color entanglement... Kaido''s eyes became more and more cold. Maud must be killed here. The idea of ???? was rendered by violent killing intent. Kaido suddenly opened his mouth in the form of humans and beasts, and a fiery flame condensed in his mouth. Whether it is a beast or a human or beast, Kaido can freely mobilize the elemental abilities of the blue dragon phantom beast species. "Heat!" The flame breath containing high temperature and destructive power went straight to Maude''s face. Maud reacted extremely quickly. At the moment when the flames of heat emerged, he activated the ability to change shape and shadow, and exchanged positions with the pre-arranged shadow mark. The icon is behind Kaido. was also silently arranged by Maude while setting the knife just now. ৡ! Mude, who used the ability to change shape and shadow, disappeared out of thin air. The heat breath that Kaido spit from close range suddenly fell into the air, and in a flash, he flew into the distance. at the same time. Maud flashed and came behind Kaido, with a black and red arc in the autumn water in his hand. And Kaido suddenly lost the resistance of Qiushui, the mace, which was continuously pouring power, suddenly lost its block, suddenly fell, and slammed into the ground with a mighty force. At this moment, the picture that can be expected is that Kaido''s upper body will stagger forward as the mace falls, thus losing his balance. This timing point is undoubtedly an excellent offensive opportunity for Maude. is also the value created by Maud using this phantom ability. However, Kaido, who urged his experience to the extreme, did not give Maude any chance. At the moment Maude revealed his figure, he twisted his waist violently, using centrifugal force to turn the fallen mace at the moment of his death, and swiped towards Maude behind him. Suddenly bursts of air burst in the air. "It''s really''cautious''..." Maud''s pupils shrank slightly, and Qiu Shui, who had cut away the shadow behind Kaido, was helplessly blocked by a mace. Clang! ! ! Qiu Shui and mace collided again, and suddenly sparks burst. The black-red arc that represents the collision of the overlord color spreads out from the flashing sparks. The resulting violent wave, centered on Maude and Kaido, swept towards the surroundings. Along the way, the ground was cracked and surging. Countless rubble is turned into powder in the entrapment of air waves. The weapons of both sides are in close contact with each other. The wrestling was only a stalemate for a moment. Using centrifugal force to complete a period of accumulated Kaido, he was even better in this competition. The endless surging power transmitted to the mace, abruptly shook Morde back. Maud did not change his face, touched his feet to the ground, plowed two deep marks on the ground, and calmly resolved the blessing force on his body. After stabilizing his figure, his red eyes were always locked in Kaido. It''s just that Kaido didn''t choose to take advantage of the situation, but stood still. "Shadow, huh... really troublesome ability." While Kaido was talking, he waved his mace, flew out a fierce force, and landed on the ground not far away. Boom! The ground was blasted out of a big pit. In the flying dust, a black shadow walked on the ground, quickly returning to Maude''s feet. This is a shadow mark placed by Maude near Kaido, but it is difficult to hide Kaido''s eyes. After marking away the shadow mark, Kaido retracted his mace and looked at Maude coldly. The trick of directly attacking the shadow... In the last battle, this guy hadn''t used it before, obviously he hid a hand deliberately. If he hadn''t had a certain degree of understanding of shadow abilities, he might not be so eager to return to the defense just now. After all... Kaido already regards Maude as an opponent of the same level, and naturally there will not be any act of entrusting him, nor will he easily give Maude any opportunity to attack. but. Compared with the guy I met before who also ate the shadow fruit... Shadow ability is in the hands of Maude, it is so tricky that it makes people feel bored from the bottom of my heart. "Dont attack...?" Looking at Kaido standing still, Maude narrowed his eyes slightly, and immediately lifted Qiushui on his shoulders. Since Kaido does not attack, he will take the lead. Boom. Maud stepped on the ground. With a muffled sound, the ground suddenly cracked. The impetus produced by this foot made Maude rush towards Kaido, like electricity. While rushing, he put on the starting position of the overlord. at the same time. The shadow avatar that is realizing is looming on his side. Only a blink of an eye, the shadow clone appeared completely beside Maude, alongside him at the same time. The speed of one person and one shadow is maintained at the same frequency. Under this premise, the shadow avatar suddenly drew the ferret long knife from Maudes waist with a probing hand, and then, like a reflection in a mirror, it also placed the same starting position. Overlord. Break the barrier! On the way forward, Maude and the shadow clone simultaneously slashed out a magnificent shock wave. Carrying a shock wave wrapped in dazzling light, he flew straight to Kaido, who was in front of him. Kaido''s eyes condensed slightly, with no intention of retreating at all, the arm holding the mace suddenly swelled, and the blue veins swayed away on it. "Thunder and gossip!" He poured all his power into the mace, and immediately swung to the oncoming shock wave. In that moment. At the front end of the shock wave that exuded dazzling light, a series of irregular purple thunder patterns suddenly burst. It was Kaidos thunderous gossip, with a rather difficult posture, it resisted the overlords barrier-breaking shock wave that seemed to swallow everything along the way. The two forces collide and rub each other at extremely fast speeds. In the harsh buzzing sound, Kaido struggled to resist the shock wave, and blue veins appeared on his face, neck, and arms. after all-- This move dominates the country. Breaking the barrier is a move similar to Domination played by Maude and the shadow clone. Without the assistance of Charlotte Lingling, Kaido alone cannot achieve a balance of power in a frontal confrontation. This is also... Shadow Fruit is the most significant ability effect in the later stage. In the face of an astonishing hegemony. Breaking through the obstacles, Kaido will eventually find it hard to support. The purple thunder pattern that spreads like branches and leaves from the front of the shock wave, in the face of a stronger light, gradually weakened, and finally disappeared. The shock wave ran over Kaido''s body in this way, and then moved towards the distance, leaving a deep groove on the ground. After the dazzling light of the shock wave disappeared from the end of the field of vision, Kaido was lying on his back in the deep ditch, motionless. Hovering above the terrifying three-masted ship at high altitude. Both the straw hats and Bonnie looked at Kaido who fell in the deep ditch with shocked eyes. "Good, terrible power, I don''t know if my "barrier" can stop..." Bartolomio stared blankly at the huge deep ditch that was run over by the hegemony. He stammered. This kind of power has exceeded his cognition. "Is this really a move that humans can use?" Sanji took a hard breath of smoke, and the smoke that spread out concealed his solemn eyebrows. Nami wringed her hands, widened her eyes to look at Maude below, and exclaimed sincerely: "Maude is so strong..." "That''s my master!" "Even monsters at the level of the Four Emperors have fallen short." "That''s my master!" "Maud''s strength has also been getting stronger... It''s just that the speed at which it gets stronger is extraordinary!!!" "That''s my master!" Usopp kept emphasizing on the side. "Boom!" Nami couldn''t help it, and directly punched Usopp. Usopp screamed. He wanted to say something, but under Nami''s offensive eyes, he could only pitifully clutch the swelling on her head. Luffy and Sauron both stared at Maude in silence. The former clenched his fists secretly, while the latter clenched the hilt of the saber that had not yet been sheathed. Since they met Maude, things called setbacks and gaps have been rooted in their hearts. Although they will not be discouraged by this, and will inspire a stronger fighting spirit, facing difficulties and vowing to surpass Moder. But the reality is skinny after all. The almost crazy practice has indeed made their strength rise rapidly. Many times, I even feel that I am a step further away from Mod. The fact that can be presented to them every time, it is inevitable that they feel deeply powerless. Yes Although they are rushing on the road to become stronger, Maude has never stopped becoming stronger. Moreover, on the way to become stronger, this man is not running madly at all, but flying... How to surpass a monster like this? Maud is like a mountain that cannot be seen to the top, weighing heavily on the hearts of Luffy and Sauron. Just, do you give up climbing if you can''t see the top of the mountain? This is not their style. Even if the gap is desperate, they have to grit their teeth and pursue them. The transition between emotions caused clusters of flames to appear in the eyes of the two men. not far away. Bonnie glanced at Luffy and Sauron. "Hey, a creature like a man..." She curled her lips, then turned her gaze to look at Maude. The memory box was suddenly opened. She remembered what she used to watch in the Chambord Islands and was almost killed by Maud. Compared with that time... Now Maud is truly terrible. The three elders, Leili, Jabba, and Shaqi, who are also on the edge of the terrifying three-masted ship, are also enjoying the demeanor of Maude at this moment. "Unknowingly it has grown to this level, little Maude..." Xia Qi smiled, flicking her fingertips, a little soot drifting in the wind. Reilly and Jabba did not speak. But they looked into Maude''s eyes, and they were shining. Bottom. Outside the battle circle. "This is the first time I have seen...that horned orangutan was defeated in a head-on confrontation." Yamato was surprised at first, and then could not hide his excitement. She has challenged Kaido countless times. She is most aware of Kaido''s terror suppressing power in frontal engagements. That is a powerful force that makes people feel powerless and desperate, and has defeated her countless times. And now-- The man she is looking at at the moment has a superior suppression power than Kaido. Yamato''s side, Hiwa also stared at Maude intently. Her eyes frequently fall on the autumn water. This dragon-slashing blade, known as the national treasure of the country of Japan, is now held in the hand by the man in front of him who said he would come to kill the dragon. She didn''t know how Qiu Shui fell into Maude''s hands. but-- Now, she sincerely hopes that Maude will be able to reproduce the legend of the country of Wano-Slashing the Dragon! Another battle circle. The members of the Beast Pirates who were fighting against Lafayette and the others, when they heard the earth-shattering movement, they inevitably noticed Kaido who had fallen in the deep ditch. "How can this be!!!" Quin''s heart trembled, and his fat face was full of incredible expression. How could Mr. Kaido, who is widely said to be the strongest creature in the sea, land and air, be defeated in a head-on confrontation? ? ? Absolutely impossible! ! ! Quin could not accept this fact. Or. He could not accept that Maude''s strength was strong enough to suppress Kaido in a frontal confrontation. The members of the Beast Pirate Group, headed by the sixth son of the volley, Black Maria, who rushed to the battlefield after hearing the movement, happened to see the scene where Kaido could not stop the overlord. "Boss Kaido unexpectedly..." The faces of the members of the Hundred Beast Pirate Group were filled with indescribable shock. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, how could they believe that the boss of Kaido, who leads the group of beasts and pirates and is called the strongest creature by the world, is actually at a disadvantage in the face-to-face trick. "Ah la la." The green pheasant who did not participate in the battle has a rare spirit, and said with emotion: "Sure enough, you still can''t miss this battle." For the green pheasant, it is better to watch the battle between Maude and Kaido rather than participating in the battle. The same people who did not participate in the team battle, there are also Jia Ya, Jinping, Perona and others. Although the battle has just started, they already firmly believe that Maude can definitely win the battle. "Give the future of Murloc Island to Mord..." The waves in her heart continued, and she whispered to herself: "King Neptune, the old man believes that this decision is correct." In the battle circle. Kaido got up from the deep ditch, his face was slightly ugly. He was stained with a lot of dust and looked quite embarrassed. Hardly resist the hegemony. He who breaks the barrier, of course, it is impossible for him to be dropped by a single move. The thunderous gossip that previously bombarded the shock wave, although it failed to defuse the offensive, it also weakened a lot of its power. So he resisted with one move, he was only slightly injured in the form of human beings and beasts. In the face of the resilience of the Eudemons after awakening, such an injury is nothing at all. but-- It is also true that ?? was suppressed by Maud in the frontal confrontation. realized that he could not resist the hegemony of Maud on his own. After breaking the obstacle, Kaido would never fight the hegemony again in the next battle. "Bad wind!" Kay made multiple formations, swung his mace, and slashed several wind blades towards Maude. at the same time. He followed Fengjian and rushed towards Maude. This top battle has just begun. I am a trash, and there will be a chapter in twenty minutes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 812： The so-called shadow Chapter 812 The so-called shadow A head-on confrontation. Hegemony. Breaking obstacles is even better. The power of ?? has been confirmed, and it has also proved the later ability of Shadow Fruit. Facing the wind blade that Kaido smashed from the air, Maude flashed and moved, easily avoiding several wind blades. can dodge, there is no need to waste energy to block the attack. "Shadow flow, Pisces flow." Maud walked forward, and the shadow clone behind him instantly turned into a wave of shadows, like a viscous liquid, covering Maude''s back. ͡ In the inaudible sound, the seemingly viscous shadow wave, strictly covering any part of Maude''s body. At this moment, the domineering and the shadow ability after awakening have established a connection. On top of the pitch-black body, red shadow patterns quickly appeared. Covers the body with shadow to increase strength and speed. This can guarantee a certain degree of advantage in close combat. And the key to the victory of this battle, after all, is... the overlord color entanglement in the close combat! In addition to other behaviors such as confrontation with waves, at best, Kaido can only cause a little trouble. at this point. It can be seen from the fact that Kaido can get up without hindrance after he has endured the hegemony. To deal with this level of physique monsters, only the entanglement of the overlord under the body can produce a substantial effect. In addition, there is Shadow Slash, which belongs to the shadow ability system, which can also cause damage to Kaido. As for the control methods such as stepping on the shadow, in front of the top domineering Kaido, there is basically no control effect. Maud knew that the key to the outcome of this battle was the entanglement of the overlord in the close combat, and Kaido was naturally clear, so since the battle started, he had never thought of transforming into a blue dragon. The most powerful part of that form is the ranged attack. In front of opponents of Maud''s level, the benefits of long-range attack methods are pitifully low. If you become a blue dragon, there will be no other substantial benefits except hydrology. Knowing this, Kaido has always maintained the form of human beings and beasts, narrowing the distance between him and Maude at an extremely fast speed. He had just been knocked down by the overlord. Breaking the barrier, he thought with all his heart, is to defeat Maude in close combat. Two figures, one green and one black, meet at a thunderous speed in this way. Qiushui, which surrounded the black and red arc, collided with the mace again. Dangdang! ! The air waves are surging. In the flashing sparks, black and red arcs scurry. In just a few seconds, Maude and Kaido hacked each other more than ten times. The remnant power that spilled to the surroundings shattered the ground into numerous cracks. Outside the battle circle. The people who watched the battle watched this scene with bated breath, and their hearts were shocked. This kind of stormy confrontation, there is no skill at all. is a pure collision between power, speed, and domineering. If one party is overwhelmed, which party will be defeated in an instant. But whether it is power or domineering. Maud and Kaido are obviously evenly matched. In this way, this form of confrontation will continue for hundreds or even thousands of rounds. "Ooooooo...this speed is beyond the category of''Speed ??Sword'', just watching makes my heart beat faster, although I don''t have a heart, yooooo!!" Brook quietly came to the edge of the "audience stand" and looked into the hollow eye sockets of the battle circle, hiding an emotion called shock. "Boom!" Suddenly he slapped him on the head. "Eh?" Brook looked at Perona blankly. The slap just now came from Perona. "You stupid bone, you scared me to death!!" Perona patted her chest while staring at Brooke. She watched the battle attentively. How could she have thought that Brook came to her side silently, and then suddenly let out a burst of laughter, which surprised her. Faced with Peronas duties, Brook looked at Perona motionless. "Uh, what are you doing?" Looking at Brook''s hollow eyes, Perona took a step back subconsciously. Brook continued to stare at Perona. "The soul is out of the body!" Suddenly, his soul came out of the explosive head, surrounded by clusters of green ghost fires, and suddenly leaped in front of Perona. "what!" Perona was agitated and screamed on the spot. "Yooooooo..." Brook took his soul back and laughed after the prank succeeded. But soon, his laughter disappeared, and he lay down on the ground, muttering to himself negatively. "Humph." Perona snorted coldly, recalled the negative ghosts, and immediately ignored Brooke and continued to concentrate on looking inside the battle circle. The fierce confrontation between Maude and Kaido continues. The endless sound of weapon collisions echoed over the land of Hezhi. "This guy" In a pure close encounter, Kaido found that he could not suppress Maude, his eyes became condensed. The various enhancements brought by the abilities of the animal phantom beast species to the body, the most good at close combat. However, I did not expect that, as a shadow ability of the superhuman type, it has a body augmentation ability that is not inferior to that of the animal type. Kaido noticed this. but. Animal series can not only increase body strength, but also increase resilience. This also means that even if the situation is not open, Kaido thinks that it can crush Maud in terms of [stamina]. Close combat. He still has the upper hand. Kaido saw the situation clearly in an instant, and he was ready to prevent Maude from breaking free. He wants to keep this type of confrontation going on, and then drags Maude into the quagmire that cannot escape little by little. "Beat you!!" A look of hideousness appeared on Kaido''s face. But the next moment. On his left chest, a blood arrow shot out without warning. "Um?" Kaido''s expression suddenly solidified. Maud smiled. "The slash hidden in the shadow can finally hurt you, Kaido." Before he finished speaking, Kaido had another wound out of thin air, and he shot a blood arrow. The shadow slash, which once suffered even the white beard, is showing up again at this moment. This is an ability that cannot be defended in close hand-to-hand combat. "The slash hidden in the shadow..." Kaido''s face changed slightly. It turned out that the person dragged into the quagmire was not Maud, but him. In that moment. An unnamed fire ignited in Kaido''s heart for no reason. But he was barely calm, and chose to temporarily avoid the edge, looking for a chance to retreat. "From the moment I ate the shadow fruit, I was destined to take it to unprecedented heights." "Not because it is a shadow fruit, but because the person who ate it was me." Maud looked at Kaido who was retreating, instead of chasing after him, he squatted down and covered the ground with his left palm. "Keep your eyes open and watch, the so-called shadows are everywhere." The voice just fell. The earth in front of him instantly turned into a jet of black shadow, roaring like a raging wave, and pounced on Kaido. Only one face, the majestic shadow wave swallowed Kaido. "I know it won''t end so soon." "However, you have no chance of winning, Kaido." Um...Mensive face...@@ (End of this chapter) Chapter 814： Bloodied with a knife Chapter 814 Injury and then counterattack. This is the most typical trick for those with the awakening ability of the animal system. The principle here is to transform one''s own strong defense power and unreasonable resilience into effective lethality. If you can successfully replace injuries, it is equivalent to gaining an advantage in battle. Kaido, as one of the four emperors of the new world and the owner of the blue dragon form of the Eudemons species, can be said to have taken this feature to the extreme. Except for a handful of top powerhouses such as Charlotte Lingling, with this injury-changing trick, Kaido can undoubtedly be invincible in the heads-up. In the original work. The reason why Luffy with full firepower was defeated in a blink of an eye was also because Kaido took Luffy''s attack hard, and then got a chance to infuse all the damage on Luffy''s body. If you use data to describe this kind of injury-changing trick, it is equivalent to Kaido only used 1 point of injury in exchange for 100 points of effective damage to Luffy. In this battle against Maude, because of the intervention of the overlord''s winding technique, Kaido is equivalent to using 80 points of damage resistance in exchange for 100 points of effective damage to Maude. This 80-point damage-bearing value can also be used to offset most of the restoring power of the awakened Eudemons. This is also the most powerful weapon for those with animal abilities in the later stage of the battle. Kaido, who knows this well, will try his best to create an army composed purely of animals with abilities. Return to the topic. Kaidos crazy behavior just now is a manifestation of a [Seven Injury Punch]. He knows the threat of Maude, but this is also an option for him to defeat Maude as soon as possible. However-- fought hard with two knives, but could only hit an inch of shadow, causing an insignificant wound to Maude. Judging from this result, he failed. Mauds ability to change shape and shadow is undoubtedly a means to minimize [injury]. In the face of such a method, the unique tricks of the animal awakened are obviously not able to show 100% power. So. In these rounds of ability games, Kaido understands. Bajia.D.Maud......! ! ! This latecomer who has sprung up in just a few years. is the biggest obstacle in his life, an obstacle that will inevitably be encountered on the road to the top! Is it turning this obstacle named "Maud" into a stepping stone to the top, or does he become a stepping stone to Maud? Kaido looked down at the stab wound on his body. After being silent, he suddenly released an overlord aura. The black and red lightning flashes, violently surging around the strong body. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...!!!" Surrounded by black and red lightning, Kaido suddenly raised his head and laughed out loud. Maud crossed his knives and looked at Kaido who was laughing with calm eyes. In the silence, he also released the overlord color, turning into black and red lightning, surrounding the double knives. "Baka, D. Mord, you should have noticed it too..." Kaido slowly converged his laughter, a pair of eyes shining with lingering luster, staring at Maude, coldly said: "The one who wins this battle will get the key to the apex." "It''s hard to disagree with what you said." Maude raised the corner of his mouth slightly, leaned forward a little, and said in a calm tone: "Because you are a handful of''stepping stones'', and I will step on your corpse and board unimpededly. vertex." "You can only rely on this mouth to speak big words." Kaido grinned, exposing his mouth full of fangs exuding ice-cold luster, and in his tone of voice, he did not conceal his murderous intent to ravage Mord to death. Maud no longer speaks much, and a sudden kick under his feet. Boom! The ground, which was severely damaged, was cracked by Maude again. The resounding sound of ?? resounded like a command, causing countless shadows around him to move, uplifting from the ground, and swarming towards Kaido. Hot breath, turn the sun! Kaido suddenly opened his mouth to exhale a continuous heat, and at the same time twisted his body, like a compass, sending the heat to the surrounding movie tides. The hot flames swallowed up the crowd of shadows in an instant. Before the Shadow Tide resurrected, Kaido returned to his body and sprayed the heat towards Maude, who was rushing towards him, and rushed towards Maude at the same time. "Yan points." Faced with the oncoming heat, Maude''s right hand straightened the Qiu Shui knife body, cutting the heat in half. "Sweeping the land." The ferret, holding on its left hand, slashed down with a crescent-shaped flying slash, over the heat that was divided into two, swept close to the ground, and pointed at Kaido''s bottom plate with its sharp edge. Away. "Small carving skills!!!" Kaido''s eyes condensed, but as he rushed, he simply stubbed his mace on the ground and pushed it forward like a plow. The black and red slashes flying over the ground were immediately blocked by the mace pushed by the plow. After resolving the flying slash that swept across the ground, Kaido stopped the heat, and then lifted his mace along the way, flew a large number of rocks from the ground, and shot it at Mord like a shotgun. Facing the masses of rocks that were whizzing, Maude raised his left arm, and the ferret long knife in his hand instantly turned into a desert eagle in a burst of white light. "boom!" Guns sounded. With the tongue of fire gushing out, a shadow bullet flew out, passed through many rocks, and came to Kaido in a blink of an eye. Transformation. Maud then exchanged positions with Shadow Bomb and came to Kaido out of thin air. Bailey, who was originally transformed into a desert eagle, has now turned back into a ferret longsword. Maud crossed the two swords once again, swiping out an "X" blade light, slashing through Kaido''s body sharply. "Hey!" Kaido was hit, and a blood arrow spattered again. But he didn''t care at all, he moved the mace that was entwined with the overlord''s color, turned back and smashed Maud''s back. Mord stabilized his figure, turned his head calmly, and looked at the mace with the explosion of horrible air. Faster than the mace is the shadow pillar that protrudes from Kaido''s feet without warning. bang. The shadow pillar lifted Kaido''s feet and flew his sturdy body upwards. Because of the sudden loss of balance, Kaidos mace that had hit Maudes face inevitably missed and swept over Maudes head. Smashed from the mace, to the mace fell off and swept over the head. The whole process is over. Maud always looks calm and unhurried. As if everything is in his grasp. "Sealing the Demon Jueying Slash." At the moment when Kaido was top-flying, Maude leaned forward, with his swords in front of him. A black-red thunder arc in the overlord color, encircling the blade. In an instant. The incredibly lingering blade light flashed past Kaido''s body like thunder piercing through the sky. Inside and outside the field, there was a sudden silence. I saw the sky, and suddenly a **** firework burst out. Blood with a knife. (End of this chapter) Chapter 815： Maude...too fierce... Chapter 815 Maud...too fierce... The blood is like fireworks, falling from mid-air. Along with Kaido''s body. This sudden result made everyone watching the battle silently and silently. too fast. is simply-- Quick and sharp. There is no trace of muddle-headedness. The scenes just now turned back and forth in the minds of the spectators. In the speechless silence, everyone''s eyes could not help being filled with exclamation. This is the battle between top powerhouses... Every second of the confrontation can be described as leaving no room for it, and it is full of a strong sense of oppression. Countless eyes gathered, Kay slammed multiple times and smashed to the ground, shaking out a large swath of smoke. has been cut several times by Maude before, but it is not serious, all within the acceptable range. And the blow just now caused him a lot of damage. When ?? fell to the ground, Kaido rolled abruptly and got up quickly, guarding against Maude''s pursuit. "Ahem..." In a light cough, a little blood fell on the ground. After the awakening of the Eudemons, his injury can be healed in a short time. In other words, the several stab wounds suffered just now are actually nothing at all, it only takes a moment to recover. But the last move, Sealing Demon Jueying Slash, penetrated his defense, and then sent the overlord color incidental damage into his body completely. The recovery ability of Eudemons can only heal external wounds, but cannot remove the damage accumulated in the body. This is also the place where the Overlord''s entanglement attacks are the most powerful, and it is also an important factor in determining the outcome of the top battle. Maud looked at Kaido, who was quickly getting up, and glanced over several **** wounds on Kaido''s chest. With his eyesight, he could see clearly two of the minor wounds, which were already closed and healed. "Really unreasonable resilience..." Maud exclaimed in his heart. but. As long as the defense can be broken. No matter how amazing Kaido''s resilience is, the accumulated damage will eventually make Kaido fall. Protracted war? Tug of war? There are many shadow supplies stored in the shadow box, which gives Maude enough confidence. "It seems that the advantage is on my side." Before the voice was over, Maude attacked Kaido. Seems not to give any breathing opportunity to improve the pace of this battle. Fast break! Maud, holding two knives, dashed to Kaido at the fastest speed. ৡ! The double knives that were slashed out quickly like afterimages woven a dense cloud of knives in mid-air, covering them towards Kaido. Kaido tensed his face, took two steps back, and immediately held the mace with both hands. Squeak! ! ! Black, purple, and red lightning flashed from the spikes on the mace. Follow. Kaido''s arms abruptly with blue veins, and he mustered his strength to swing his mace. In the ear-splitting explosion, carrying a mace wrapped in thunder light, the offensive woven by the pair of knives was completely shattered. Despite the injury, Kaido''s attack power was not weakened at all. Maud was shocked and flew backwards for a distance. "Shadow Kingdom." Before he stabilized his figure, Maude repeated the old trick, controlling a large number of shadows around him, and roaring towards Kaido silently. Can''t count on these shadows too much. is just the timing of the attack, and it must be done by relying on these shadows. Kaido glanced at the surging shadow tide from the corner of his eyes. First, he swung his stick to hit several shock waves to force the shadow tide back, and then took a step forward, condensing several blue wind blades between his hands. ݡ! The moment the wind blade was formed, it cut through the air and shot at Maude, who had just stabilized his figure, at an extremely fast speed. Seeing the wind blade hit, Maude calmly raised his left hand, and the ferret long knife in his hand instantly turned into a white fire dragon cannon. After that, Maude pulled the trigger quickly. "Boom...!" In the low sound of the cannon, shells wrapped in fire flew out of the muzzle, facing the giant blue wind blades. Boom! Fire dragon shells and giant wind blades met in the air, causing a violent explosion in an instant. The large amount of thick black smoke produced by ?? turned into a curtain, blocking the line of sight between Maude and Kaido. "Overlord..." Maud stared at the thick black smoke that swept through, rolled up the autumn water and put it on his shoulders. At the same time, the snow-white fire dragon cannon in the left hand transformed into a sniper spear in a flash of white light. "The Dragon King Breaks!" Maud swung his knife to cut out a cylindrical shock wave towards the thick black smoke, and at the same time pulled the trigger of the sniper rifle. The bullet that flew out from the muzzle immediately followed the overlords shock wave, pierced through the thick black smoke with lightning speed, and arrived in front of Kaido in an instant. The occlusion of thick black smoke can increase the hit rate of the hegemonic shock wave. But Kaidos perception and color, just like perspective, can ignore the existence of thick black smoke. therefore. At the moment the hegemonic shock wave penetrated the black smoke, Kaido was ready to deal with it. "Thunder and gossip!" He wields a mace, which is still the most commonly used trick-thunder and gossip. The mace glowing with thunder slammed hard at the end of the overlords shock wave. With a piercing roar. The ??Overlords shock wave was difficult to break through the power of thunder and gossip. And at this moment-- The bullet immediately behind the shock wave passed the raised mace and passed under Kaido''s armpit. "Um?!" Kaido keenly perceives a trace of trajectory, and his eyes suddenly condenses. At this moment, time seems to be stagnant. Maud exchanged positions with the bullet and appeared behind Kaido out of thin air. Without the slightest pause, Maude slashed at Kaido''s back while leaving a shadow mark. ! The blade cut through the skin and ejected a wave of blood arrow. Kaido snorted and twisted his waist very quickly. He drew the raised mace into a semi-arc trajectory from top to bottom, and slammed it against Maude behind him. ৡ! Between ??light and flint, Maude disappeared out of thin air. The mace that ?? smashed over fell in the empty space, and then hit the ground heavily. Boom! The stratum shattered and flew off, and the mace was sunk into the rock block. The reverberation of the booming sound still echoes in the ears. Maud, who had just disappeared out of thin air, reappeared like a ghost, lightly stepping on the mace. At the moment he appeared, the autumn water entwined with black and red arcs pierced Kaido''s neck like thunder. At the moment of the moment, Kaido actually reacted with an embarrassment, and suddenly bowed his knees and lowered his head. Qiu Shui, which had pierced directly at the neck of the neck, suddenly penetrated Kaido''s sturdy horns. A little chime. The broken corner was stained with blood and flew into the air. The people on the sidelines looked at the battle in the field with wide-eyed eyes. The whole set of combos using the shadow ability seemed to suppress Kaido hard to breathe, and it also made everyone who watched the game almost forget to breathe. "Maud...too fierce..." Alas, Im getting older, and I feel lost when I stay up all night... (End of this chapter) Chapter 816： Dont you fall too fast, Kaido. Chapter 816 Don''t fall too fast, Kaido. In the battle that seemed to be evenly matched, after the shadow ability intervened, the entire battle situation changed dramatically in an instant. Kaido...was completely suppressed by Maude. This is the intuitive feeling of the spectators when they see the blood-stained corner flying into the air. Mainly also The offensive played by Mord with the shadow ability is really tough. So fierce they can hardly imagine anyone can guarantee no injuries in the face of that kind of offensive. All the people watching the battle looked into the battle circle with bright eyes. The thick horn that represents the bloodline symbol was cut off with a single knife, but a lot of blood spattered. Kaido''s heart shook, but his fighting mentality was not affected. He suddenly opened his mouth full of fangs, and exhaled heat containing high temperature and destructive power at Maude, who was close at hand. The hot cylindrical flame exploded. However, Maude has flashed out of the scope of the heat explosion ahead of time. "The pressure during confrontation has become smaller and smaller." Maud, who retreated outside the safe range, glanced at the movement created by the heat. After gaining a clear advantage, the pressure of close combat with Kaido has been reduced a lot. Perhaps we should be grateful for the decision to return to Wano Country alone to challenge Charlotte Lingling and Kaido last time. It is because of that experience that I can now accept this result in a natural manner. "Next..." Made looked at Kaido with an electric gaze, smiled and said, "Dont fall down too fast, Kaido." "!!!" Hearing Maudes words, Kaido''s face sank, and his whole body exuded a terrifying aura. It''s just the broken corners and half of the face is stained with blood, it looks a little embarrassed. He didn''t plan to play tricks with Maude at all. After being silent, he clenched his mace and rushed towards Maude. Maud took a deep breath and let the blood in his body cool down a bit. There can be no difference in this battle. Must win the victory perfectly. While enthusiasm will inspire higher fighting spirit, it will also affect the accuracy of judgment in battle. Maud does not need blood, what he needs is precision strikes. ͡ Looking at Kaido rushing over, Maude released the overlord color, covering Qiu Shui Dao''s body. The black-red arc realized by the overlord color, turning back and forth on the knife like a snake. Life return, partial enhancement! Suddenly, the arm holding the knife bulged in a circle. On the skin with red lines in the dark, conspicuous veins suddenly appeared. Shadow Stream. Mingdi! After that, Maude mobilized his whole body strength and threw the Qiu Shui entwined with the overlord''s color towards Kaido. Qiu Shui flew out of his hand and turned into a black thunder, pointing straight at Kaido. Even if you have never accepted this trick, Mingdi. From the perspective of momentum alone, it must be extremely lethal and penetrating. Kaido realized the danger, and avoided the flying autumn water. Flying over Kaido with Qiushui wrapped in black and red electric light. "Second paragraph." At this moment, Maude, with a red ray in his eyes, used the ability of [Shadow and Shadow] with the help of the ability of seeing, hearing and color. ! He teleported behind Kaido once again, and his right hand protruding forward happened to hold the speeding Qiushui knife handle. The whole action process is smooth and pleasing to the eye. Holding the Qiushui knife handle, Maude turned back and slashed. Its just that Kaido reluctantly adapted to the attack rhythm of Maude using the shadow shift ability in the confrontation, coupled with the perception ability of seeing, hearing and color... He noticed Maudes second-stage attack for the first time, maintaining a sideways posture, swinging his mace to block the chopped Qiu Shui. Clang! After the collision, the weapons of both sides bounced backwards. However, neither Maude nor Kaido had the slightest retraction. After adjusting their posture quickly, they swung their weapons and attacked the opponent. Clang clang clang......! In a moment, the weapons of both sides collided dozens of times. The air waves surging from it are constantly destroying the surrounding ground. "͡!" In the slash, Kaido once again shot a blood arrow from his body. is a repeat of Maudes old skills, using shadow slashes to successfully cause damage to Kaido. Although there was a stab wound out of thin air on the body, Kaido''s attacking rhythm remained unchanged. Every time he waved his mace, it was full of killing intent to kill Maude with a stick. Clang clang clang......! ! ! In the continuous and ear-splitting sound of clanging clanging, Kaido has never been able to break through the Qiushui in Maude''s hands, but was cut several times. Blood gurgled from the wound, but Kaido was unmoved, and he was still madly confronting Maude. Although I dont want to admit it, but... Through these hundreds of rounds of confrontation, Kaido understands that he cannot get the advantage in the opponent''s move, but he can only maximize the power characteristics of the Eudemons, turn this battle into a protracted battle, and then drag him to death. . Such a winning strategy, although not what he wanted, was the only way he could defeat Maud. For the victory of this battle, in order to be able to continue to reach a higher peak. He can only do this! Against the damage caused by the shadow slash, Kaido madly attacked Maude. The rhythm of the battle, like a wild horse, becomes faster and faster. Correspondingly, every confrontation and demolition will speed up the physical exertion of both parties. This is also the result Kaido wants to see. And Maude naturally noticed Kaido''s plan, and kept the rhythm unhurriedly. In his opinion, Kaidos strategy is very much in line with the fighting style of those with the awakening ability of the animal system. If you change to someone else, even if you can suppress Kaido in a close hand-to-hand battle, it is estimated that you may not be able to defeat Kaido. Because the defensive power and resilience of the animal-based phantom beasts after the awakening ability can help the capable person offset most of the disadvantages in the battle, and greatly improve the fault tolerance rate. Theoretically speaking, Kaido, who adopts this winning strategy, has a high probability of defeating Maud as long as he can hold on. But unfortunately, besides the shadow ability, Maude has another unique ability. "I said" "You have no chance of winning, Kaido." Made, who sensed Kaido''s plan, muttered to himself. He cooperated with Kaido''s strategy, acting as if he didn''t care about the consumption of physical strength and domineering at all. In addition to the crazy confrontation with Kaido, he will also look for opportunities to use shadow slashing moves to add new injuries to Kaido''s body. In addition, it also mobilizes the surrounding movie waves to interfere with Kaido, so as to increase Kaido''s attack rate. Kaido wants to slowly regain the advantage through a protracted battle, and finally establish victory. On Mord''s side, the battle cannot be ended in a short time. If you want to successfully defeat Kaido, you must break through the power advantage of the Eudemons. So, only the continuous accumulation of damage can make Kaido fall to the ground. In other words, no matter what strategy Kaido intends to implement, this battle is destined to evolve into a protracted battle from the moment it starts. Maud is ready. The battle became more intense. Everyone who was watching the battle suddenly realized something. The battle is hit now. Maud has a fierce offensive and has the upper hand, seemingly comfortable. Although Kaido was cut several times by Maude, he still looks alive. This means that the battle will not end in a short time. "This is...Kaido will be called the capital of the strongest creatures in sea, land and air." Green Pheasant expressed sincerely with Kaido''s greatness. There are not many Eudemons devil fruits known in the world, but Kaido is the only one who eats Eudemons devil fruits and maximizes the characteristics and advantages of Eudemons. Theoretically, the extremely high fault-tolerant rate brought by the Eudemons'' ability to Kaido allows Kaido to have the capital to defeat the strong. Aside from the abilities of the Eudemons, Kaido itself is a physique monster. The two are superimposed, even if Kaido encounters a strong enemy, he can slowly wear the strong enemy to death when he is weak. To some extent, Kaido may be the person with the strongest single-handed ability in the entire world. at this point. I saw the green pheasant in this battle with my own eyes and gained a deeper understanding. Whether it is Charlotte Lingling or Kaido. Neither of these two monsters can be easily removed by the navy headquarters. but He bet on all the men he chooses to follow, but he can do things that the navy headquarters cant do. While his thoughts were turning, the green pheasant looked at Maud, with lustrous lustre in the depths of his eyes. Even though he now has a deeper understanding of Kaido''s abilities, he still firmly believes that Maude will defeat Kaido without surprise. In addition to the green pheasant, the others who watched the battle also had a clear understanding of Kaido''s tenacity. "Obviously I have been cut so many knives, but it seems that there is no serious problem at all." "Is all the blood fake?" Perona stared at the blood on Kaido and couldn''t help but vomit. You know, the person playing against Kaido is Maude. Changed to them, and it was estimated that he would have to lie down after being stabbed by Maud. "This is where the Eudemons is the most powerful." Jinping said in a slightly solemn tone. Perona glanced at him and muttered in a low voice: "We also have an Eudemons species on board, but in terms of resistance to fights, it is not as good as the large ancient species." was fighting against Cavendish and the others for Lafayette, and suddenly sneezed a few times. The sneeze came very suddenly. However, Lafayette didn''t have the time to think about it, and exhausted all his energy to output to Quinn. after all. The people who robbed him were the ruthless people like Shiliu, Tezolo, and Cavendish. If the output is not tight, it may not be long before Quinn will have to fall abruptly. Poor Quinn, as one of the highest cadres of the Hundred Beast Pirate Group, will one day be besieged by several big men. The ancient species army, which was born recently, could not provide him with substantive assistance. Because-- The combat power of the Mord Pirates is too abundant. Quin vaguely felt that the situation was very bad, and his heart was full of gloom. the other side. I was protecting the Yamato, and gradually relaxed. She first paid attention to Quinn, Black Maria, and the ancient species army who were in a bitter battle for a while, and then looked at the inextricably beaten Maude and Kaido. is also an Eudemons capable person, she knows Maude''s strength, but she knows Kaido''s ability better. So when she realized that Kaido wanted to prolong the battle, she would inevitably worry about Maude. She has challenged Kaido countless times, and while she has suffered countless defeats, she has never seen Kaido show a tired look, and she has never seen Kaido have a reaction such as gasping. In her cognition, Kaidos endurance is like a never-ending black hole. If the direction of this battle will evolve into a staying power competition between Maud and Kaido. So Knowledge of the superiority of Eudemons, even if he is convinced of Maudes strength, he does not think Maude can defeat Kaido. "Even if Maud loses..." Yamato suddenly looked at the Qing pheasant, Jia Ya, and Jinping who were watching the battle. With these strengths, even if Kaido defeats Maude, it will definitely be difficult to succeed. In other words, the beast and pirate group will lose! After recognizing the situation, Yamato will be happy while worrying about Maud. The defeat of the pirate group of beasts will make the country of Wano free again. At that time, let Rihe the orthodox heir of the Guangyue clan come forward. It is a matter of time to complete Mitas last wish and let Wano Country be founded. Just when Yamato was thinking about it, the battle in the field became more and more dynamic. Kaido is crazy. No longer pay attention to moves when attacking, but pure strength, speed, and domineering. Contending with Maud, he also took out his due momentum to fight head-on. While resolving Kaido''s attacks, he kept making wounds on Kaido. In this form of offensive and defensive, the physical strength and domineering of both sides are losing at a very fast rate. Terror on the three-masted ship. Reilly watched the fierce battle underneath intently. "It''s so fast..." He sighed. The fast in the words, naturally, does not refer to the fast speed of Maude and Kaido, but the fast pace. "If you want me to go up, I guess I will be defeated in less than ten minutes." Reilly turned to laugh at himself. His judgment based on his own position is undoubtedly correct. The most feared thing for the elderly is the fast-paced counterattack that will quickly take out their physical strength. When they were in the Chambord Islands, these old guys were sanctioned by Barrett in this way. If it is against Huang Yuan, who is also a "fast-paced" enemy, he will probably be out of breath after a while. Hearing Raleigh''s self-deprecating laugh, Jabba and Shaqi next to him couldn''t help but glance at him. Such self-deprecating, in fact, also pointed out that endurance will become the key to victory or defeat in this battle. Jabba and Shaqi, both old-age old men, can naturally see this. Mauds strength in the battle certainly overwhelmed Kaido, but Kaidos extraordinary enduring combat power was not vegetarian. "Resilience is the key to victory, so Maude has a big win." Xia Qi habitually smoked a cigarette and smiled slightly. Hearing Shaqi''s words, Raleigh and Jabba looked at each other, and suddenly they laughed too. Yes. The winning side is very big. I want to come to this battle that is about to influence the trend of the times, and it will end sooner than expected. The same is true of the facts. Maud suppressed Kaido from beginning to end. Huge consumption, but he did not show the slightest fatigue. Kaido realized this, and when he couldn''t believe it, his heart was filled with doubts. This...what the **** is going on? The strongest creatures in the sea, land and air who want to achieve victory through [Toughness], have never thought of... The abilities and advantages he possesses. Maud also has it! Failure is inevitable. (End of this chapter) Chapter 817： Its over, Kaido. Chapter 817 is over, Kaido. Kaido''s expected time to win has not yet arrived. Such a high-intensity confrontation, while mobilizing a large-scale shadow. How can there be no fatigue at all? This guy What is going on? How did ?? do it? Kaido''s heart trembled, full of doubts. He was able to assert that even if Charlotte Lingling came, it would not be so strong. Or should I say-- This kind of thing is definitely not something a person with superhuman ability can do. Only the animal department after awakening has this ability. But Kaido stared at Maude. He does not believe in evil, so he strove to attack, and barely increased his attack power. He must open up the opportunity of victory in this battle... Kaido''s speed-up, Maude felt it for the first time. "Are you in a hurry..." Maud muttered to himself in his heart. Against the wave. The hegemony that he and the shadow clone jointly displayed. Breaking the obstacles is even better. Counterattack. He cooperates with the shadow ability to play an offensive that suppresses Kaido. Protracted war. The shadow supplies in his shadow box can ensure that the endurance of the card is not weaker than that of Kaido. so-- What do you use to win? In Maude''s view, the battle is now clear enough that there is no suspense. Its just that Kaido is the awakening ability of the Eudemons, so even if Maude has the upper hand in all aspects, it will still take some time to end the battle. The Victory Tianpiao began to tilt towards Maud. However, among the audience watching the battle, except for the veterans of Leily who could see this, the others just secretly marveled at the fierce confrontation between Maude and Kaido. Not to mention the dumbfounded Straw Hats and Bonnie, it is Jia Ya who is very calm and uneasy. This kind of top-level battle is not something they can control at this level. The battle between Maude and Kaido is about to come to an end. The battle on the other side has already come to an end. The comprehensive combat power of the ancient army of abilities is outstanding, but after all, there are only a hundred people. Only dealing with Yamato alone, there is no pressure. But facing the multiple combat power of the Maude Pirates, it is difficult to parry. Although it will not be defeated, there is no chance of winning. And Quinn and the volley six black Maria, also failed to defeat the main team led by Tezolo, Hiliu, and Lafayette. The difference in combat power between the two sides is too large. So that Quinn and the others defeated thoroughly. If it were not for the loss of tens of thousands of combat power some time ago, maybe the result would be different. Unfortunately, there is no if. "Damn..." Quin, who was badly injured, sat down on the ground like a stretch. Because of the serious injury, he can only be forced to withdraw from the ability form. "Give my epidemic bomb to..." Quin raised his head and looked savagely at Tezolo who was standing on the golden pillar. The blood flowing from the wound on his body is mixed with a little green that can be seen with the naked eye. That is the color of toxins. is obviously Xis hand. But if it was just poisoning, Quinn would not be so angry. In this battle, what he felt most frustrated was that Tezolo used gold to block off his plague attack! "I see a lot of your incompetent appearance." Tezolo lowered his head and indifferently looked down at Quinn, who had completely lost his resistance, slowly raised his right hand, controlled the surrounding gold, and condensed into a huge golden axe. "Go to death." As soon as the voice fell, the huge golden axe standing in the air suddenly slashed Quinn towards the ground. "Damn...!!!" Quins eyes reflected the golden axe that had been chopped down. Exhausted, he couldn''t resist or dodge at all. He could only have a hideous face, gritted his teeth and watched the golden axe get closer and closer. Just as the huge golden axe was about to slash Quinn''s body, a sharp buzzer sounded abruptly in the field. A sword light sprang up and hit the side of the golden axe. Clang! Flowers burst out. The impact force attached to the sword light pushed the golden axe for a certain distance, causing the axe blade that should have been cut on Quinn''s head, and finally deflected and fell on Quinn''s side. On the golden pillar. Tezolo frowned slightly, and looked coldly at Lafayette who maintained the posture of the sword. The sword strike just now came from the hands of Lafayette. "Why save him?" "Hey, he can''t die yet." "Reason?" "The captain needs him to live temporarily. Remember, it''s for the time being." "" Tezolo couldn''t help being silent, but his brows became tighter. He thought that Lafayette was preventing him from killing Quinn in order to grab the head, so he questioned him, but he didn''t expect Lafayette to move out of the captain directly. Since the captain is involved, Lafayettes words are likely to be true. Although he and Lafayette had something wrong, he also recognized Lafayette''s respect for the captain. after all-- They are the same at this point. In silence, Tezolo took back the gold without saying more. Looking at Tezolo''s reaction, Lafayette chuckled twice before looking at Quinn who was unable to move. "As a prey, your''quality'' has reached the standard." Lafayette muttered to himself in his heart. Actually. Maud did not confess these things to Lafayette at all. But Lafayette, as an insider of the hunter''s note, will take the initiative to help Maude keep the prey. Otherwise it would be too wasteful. Thinking of this, Lafayette turned to look at another ancient power person-Black Maria. The battle over there is also coming to an end. Next, only wait for the captain to defeat Kaido, and then declare the defeat of the Beasts and Pirates. The Legion of Ancient Powers, Quinn, and Black Maria were defeated one after another. In the battle circle, only the battle between Maude and Kaido was left. The two sides that pulled the offensive full, burst into countless sparks between offense and defense. Then-- The moment has come. Kaido, who could not wait for Maude to succeed, was unable to resist the accumulated damage after suffering too many attacks from Maude. is like a sudden avalanche. Kaido''s offense and defense collapsed without warning. Maud''s fierce offensive, enveloping Kaido. Suddenly, a large amount of blood spattered from Kaido. Maud, who finished the attack, calmly retracted the two swords. But Kaido staggered back two steps, withdrew from the human-beast form, and slowly returned to the human form. His slightly stunned expression seemed to be unable to accept this fact. Why would you lose... He was in awe. He couldn''t believe the endurance of the Eudemons, and he would lose to a Superman. "It''s over, Kaido." Maud looked at Kaido, who was dripping with blood, and put out his final attacking start gesture. "" Kaido slowly raised his head, silently looking at Maude, with a dazed expression in his eyes, but more of a luster that he did not want to give in. end? His hegemony, his ambition. How can it end here! The blankness in the eyes instantly faded like a tide, replaced by a sharp edge. "What a joke...!!!" Kaido roared abruptly, summoned his last strength, and raised his mace high. But just as he raised the mace above his head, Maude''s final slash fell on him. "Hey!" Kaido shook his body as the blood spattered. His strength is lost with the blood. It took only a moment, but without the strength to stand, it crashed to the ground. Failure is failure. No matter how passionate the fighting spirit is, you have to fall down powerlessly. Maud looked at Kaido, who fell to the ground, and a strange and subtle feeling emerged from the bottom of his heart. "It''s over..." "But it''s also when the next one starts." Made whispered to himself, raising his hand to shake off the blood from Qiu Shui Knife, and before long, Qiu Shui slowly returned to her sheath. ϡ Accompanied by the pleasant sound of the sharp blade returning, the battle between the four emperors came to an end. A line of eyes full of various emotions came from all directions and gathered on Maude. "The captain won." Jim muffled his voice. Although her tone is low, she can hear a hint of joy. "Ooooooo, isn''t this the result of course?" Brooke, who broke away from the negative state not long ago, behaved very calmly, as if he had long been convinced of Mauds victory. Clown Bucky took a look at Brooke, first raised his hand to erase the nasal mucus that had dripped out of his consciousness, then looked at Maude, his eyebrows could not hide the shock. "You, actually won..." He muttered to himself in a low voice. Although he never doubted Maudes strength, Kaido is known as the strongest creature in the sea, land, and air. It''s hard to imagine such an existence, who would lose to a young man who came from behind in a solo fight. Maybe, this is Bekah D. Mord... A man who has always attracted the attention of the world since he stepped onto the ocean stage. Bucky took a deep breath and calmed down very hard. He felt that even the former Captain Roger could not reproduce Mauds current achievements. "Ah la la..." The green pheasant stared at Maude''s figure, and slowly smiled on his slightly dark face. The moment Maude defeated Kaido, the possibility of him betting on Maude finally began to bloom. He is even more convinced at this moment. What the navy headquarters can''t do, the Maude he follows can do. "Kuzan, your look of expectation is really conspicuous." Suddenly a gentle female voice heard in her ears. Green pheasant was taken aback for a moment, followed the voice and looked at him, only to see Jia Yazheng squinting at him with a smile. "Ah la la..." The green pheasant scratched his hair a little embarrassedly, and changed the subject very lamely: "Master chef, what will the main course be tonight?" "Well, let me think about it." Jia Ya held a slender white index finger and gently pressed it against her chin, looking like she was thinking seriously, but looking at the green pheasant''s eyes, there was a ridiculous smile. The green pheasant turned sideways in silence and chose to surrender. Terror on the three-masted ship. Although Raleigh and the others had anticipated this result, when they saw it with their own eyes, it was inevitable that they were still deeply moved. The back wave pushes the front wave. This phenomenon is not uncommon in the sea. Before the facts happened, who could have imagined that a man who had only risen in a few years could make the pirate group of beasts that have been standing in the new world for many years into history? "The center of the era, right here..." Reilly sighed softly. Xia Qi glanced at him, and said in a joking tone: "It should be said that it was on Little Maude." "Haha, it sounds simple and easy to understand." Leili laughed, echoing Xia Qi''s statement. Jabba listened to the conversation of the old couple and shook his head slightly. was talking and laughing here, and there was silence on the side of the straw hats. "So far away..." This is their real feeling after watching this battle. It seems that no matter how they catch up, Maude will always show them what the gap is. The battle is over. Mord Pirates group laughed and laughed. Quinn, who lost his combat power and was controlled by a captive, looked desperate. He was regarded as the strongest Mr. Kaido in the world, but he lost to Maude... Quin''s heart is full of pain. Not only because of Kaido''s defeat and collapse of faith, but also because of the end of the beast and pirate group. Obviously, we have found a way to quickly expand the scale. Obviously, as long as they are given some more time, they will be able to have a legion that allows the beasts and pirates to rule the world. But, it''s going to stop here...! ! ! The culprit responsible for all this is the **** guy! ! ! Quin, who was in pain, moved her neck with difficulty, staring at Maude in the distance with red eyes. The look in his eyes was as if he wanted to slash Maude with a thousand swords. "Don''t stare, no matter how you stare, your eyes won''t get bigger." Luo came to Quinn and slowly squatted down, looking down at Quinn''s face with cold eyes. Quin turned to look at Luo, shaking her face, she was about to open her mouth to speak. However, Luo suddenly stretched out his hand and stuffed a measured stone into his mouth. is not too big, not too small, just a coincidence. "Woo..." His mouth was blocked by a stone, and Quinn could only make a weak whine, but his eyes were still fierce. "Stop looking at Maude with that look." Luo looked at Quinn coldly, and directly summoned the area of ??the fruit of the operation, including Quinn''s body. Then, with only one finger movement, he took out Quinns heart and held it in his hand. "If you understand, give me peace of mind." Luo gradually squeezed his heart hard to warn Quinn. Quin''s eating pain caused cold sweats. In the battle circle. Maud walked to the front of Kaido. Under seeing, hearing, color perception, Kaido''s breath is weak. Normally, its not far from death. But Maude knew that as long as Kaido was given an hour or two, he would be able to get out of his near-death state and slowly recover. This is also one of the abilities of the Eudemons after awakening. Therefore, before Kaido recovers, we must take out the demon fruit in the form of the Eudemons fish, the green dragon, and harvest the huge experience points of Kaido. "The blue dragon form of the monster species..." Maud''s right finger gently rubbed Qiushui''s scabbard. He is going to feed this devil fruit to Qiushui. Although he doesn''t know what will happen, he is full of expectations about it. Feed the weapon an extremely cherished Eudemons Devil Fruit. In the whole world, it is estimated that Maude, a great collector of Devil Fruits, can do it. "And what kind of changes can you bring to me with your accumulated experience points for decades..." Maud looked at Kaido, who was unconscious, with piercing eyes, a little impatient. can be considered as finished......I''m sorry......o(ini)o (End of this chapter) Chapter 818： Ascend to the apex from here Chapter 818 from here to the apex The war came to an end. The ancient powers of the beasts and pirates, and the givers are wiped out. Queen of the Three Plagues, Black Maria, the sixth son of the volley, and Kaido, the captain of the Beast Pirate Group, were seriously injured and unconscious, becoming fish on the cutting board. Waiting for them will be the butcher knife that Maude stretched over. "room." Luo spread out the domain to cover Kaido''s sturdy body, and took out Kaido''s heart with ease. If it is at war, his abilities will definitely not be able to shake Kaido''s domineering. But if you are unconscious, it''s a different matter. The process of taking out the heart can be said to be very easy. "It turns out that the heart of the''monster''... is no different from the heart of a normal person." Luo looked down at the heart that was taken out of Kaido''s body, just like an ordinary person. Everyone looked at Kaido''s heart in Luo''s hand, with different expressions. The beast Kaido, who has been at the apex of the new world for many years, is about to come to an end today. Even at this moment, they still feel a little unreal. "Maud, do you want to get back on the boat?" Luo raised his head and looked at Maude beside him. The heart has been taken out, and then the devil fruit will be obtained as soon as possible. He did not clarify the words, but Maude knew what Luo meant. "You go back first." Maud glanced at Yamato who was not far away, and asked Luo and the others to return to the ship first. "it is good." Luo nodded, and walked towards the terrifying three-masted ship with his heart. The others looked at Maude, and then took the comatose Kaido and went to the terrifying three-masted ship. Yamato looked at the **** Kaido who was carried by Jim on his shoulders, and stopped talking. "At this time, you wouldn''t want to stop me from killing Kaido, Yamato." Maud was keenly aware of Yamato''s hesitation. Yamato was startled when he heard the words, and then shook his head. If she couldn''t even achieve this level of awareness, she would not have resisted all the way to this day. Besides, after Kaido put a bomb on her wrist, she no longer regarded Kaido as her father. "That''s good." Maud looked at Yamato and calmly said, "But even if you want to stop it, the result will be of no avail. When Kaido was defeated, it was destined that he would not be able to live today." "Um." Yamato pursed his lips. Guangyue Rihe glanced at Yamato without a trace. Although Yamato is acting calm now, she can still feel that Yamatos mood at this moment is not as calm as on the surface. But she would not sympathize with Kaido''s end at all. "Maud, thank you, if it weren''t for you, the country of Kazunori... will never be sunny." If it weren''t for Mord''s shot, the country of Wano, which was already in deep water, would inevitably fall into **** because of the birth of the ancient army of capable people. Everyone will eventually become a free labor of the Beasts Pirates, and there is no hope anymore. But the arrival of the Mord Pirates rescued the doomsday and the country of Wano. Rihe is grateful for this. "Princess, it''s too early to say thank you now." Maud rolled his eyes and looked at Hihe, who did not conceal his gratitude. Rihe took a deep breath, calmed down his excitement, and then calmly met Maudes gaze. "Appreciate further details." "I want to use this as the center point to build a country where there is no one before and after no one." Modegao glanced at Hihe, and directly expressed his thoughts. Hearing Maudes words, Guangyue Rihe, and Yamato suddenly appeared surprised. "With the country as the center point...build the country?" "Yes, this is not a discussion with you, but a notice." Maud has obviously made a decision and will implement this plan in the short term. From the perspective of Nihwas performance and character, he believes that Nihwa has the conditions and capital to be the lord of the country. It''s just that he will not change his decision because of this. "Be mentally prepared." Maud dropped the last sentence, and regardless of what Hiwa and Yamato had reacted, he turned and strode towards the terrifying three-masted ship. The two looked at Maudes back when he was leaving, with a look of sorrow on their faces. "Made him..." Yamato''s face was uncertain, and he clenched his fists subconsciously. Rihe gradually calmed down, as if seeing what Yamato was thinking, he said, "I believe Maude will not be the second Kaido." "Um?" Yamato was slightly startled, and then silently let go of his fists. Now they, besides believing, what else can they do? If you just rely on others blindly, you may not be able to do anything in the end. "No matter what the price is, we must make Kazoku a country...!!!" As soon as Maude returned to the terrifying three-masted ship, he went straight to the room prepared by Luo and Lafayette. Seriously injured Kaido, Quinn, and Black Maria are all there. As soon as he arrived in the room, Luo had already prepared in advance to take out the devil fruit. In the membrane of each heart, there is a corresponding fruit placed. The final step is to kill Kaido, Quinn, and Black Maria by Maude. "I really look forward to it." Maud looked at the three Kaido people lying on the ground, muttering to himself. "let''s start." He turned to look at Lafayette and Luo with a faint smile. Luo nodded. Lafayette groaned and laughed. Under the gaze of the two, Maude cut off the vitality of Kaido, Quinn, and Black Maria one after another. The three hearts within the film also gradually lose their vitality. From the moment it stops beating, the fruit that is also in the film begins to change. at the same time. After receiving the huge experience in one breath, Maude can feel the ongoing changes in the body very clearly. It was like a rushing river rushing across the body, wherever it went, the flesh and bones seemed to be rejuvenated, becoming more tenacious and powerful. Experiencing the changes in Maud carefully, his eyelids drooped slightly, and his eyes turned bloody. At this time, he really realized what is meant by inexhaustible power. At least this moment. He really feels that he has endless power. "Four items, nine and a half stars." Maud closed his eyes, and in the darkness, the light representing the stars was reflected in his vision. Following the physique, the domineering, swordsmanship, and devil fruit abilities have finally condensed the tenth star frame today. In addition, the tenth star frame of the physique has been half filled, and it is very close to the ceiling of this world. "From here, go to the top." Maud suddenly opened his eyes. A deep red light spilled from the eyes. An incomparably astonishing aura, followed by a penetrating body. In that moment. Everyone on the terrifying three-masted ship was affected by this aura. "Um?!" Everyone was shocked and looked at the room where Maude was in amazement. (End of this chapter) Chapter 819： Black Dragon. Autumn Water Chapter 819 Black Dragon. Autumn Water Every promotion will elicit a shocking aura. Nothing about fighting intent or killing intent that will only be reflected in the battle, this is an extremely pure aura. As long as the person feels this momentum, they will be extremely shocked. Because-- The aura of ?? is like a partial manifestation of the apex of power, like a towering mountain that can''t be seen at a glance. I cant climb, I can only look up. "Is it Maud..." The shocking aura shocked everyone on the terrifying three-masted ship. Fortunately, the aura does not contain any killing intent, otherwise, it may evolve into a mental shock similar to the color of a king. Inside the room. Lafayette, who felt the strong aura at close range, and Luo who got closer, all retreated uncontrollably, as if being pushed by an invisible wall of air, and then retreated to the side of the wall before finally stopping. Come down. They did not move back because of fear or panic. but was really shaken back by the place of air. In their eyes, the aura has already materialized, and it is stronger and more fierce than last time, only in terms of movement. So, even though they had one experience, they were caught off guard. "." Lafayette looked at Maude, who had changed, and smiled. It''s just that the laughter is trembling slightly, I don''t know if it is because of overexcitement or some other reason. Luo suppressed the shock of his heart, looking at the heart and fruit wrapped in a film on the table. With the deaths of Kaido, Quinn, and Black Maria, the demon souls lodged in their bodies were forced to reincarnate on the nearby fruit due to the barrier of the film. At the moment when Mords aura was raging, these three devil fruits were born here. Respectively-- Fish fish fruit, monster species. Azure dragon form. Dragon fruit, ancient brachiosaurus form. Spider fruit. Ancient species. The form of the ancient tarantula of the rose rose. After a while. Maud slowly converged his aura when he noticed that Lafayette and Luo were clinging to the wall. "Sorry, I didn''t control it for a while." He let out a laugh. The main reason is that the actions of Lafayette and Luo on the wall look a little funny. Without the suppression of the aura, Lafayette and Luo regained their freedom. The former doesn''t care at all, just smiles over there. The latter pulled his eyelids and pointed his finger at the newly-baked Devil Fruit. Maud followed Luo''s guidance and looked at the three devil fruits on the table, and was immediately attracted by the illusion beast species'' blue dragon fruit. The dense cyan scales cover the round fruit body, giving people the impression that it does not look like a fruit at all. "Luo, go ahead." Maud picked up the Eudemons Blue Dragon Devil Fruit, and looked at Luo with anticipation in his eyes. Next, it is to feed this devil fruit to Qiushui, so that the two will become one. In this way, coupled with his shadow fruit ability and Bailey''s weapon fruit ability, he is equivalent to having three devil fruit abilities alone. If the chimera research is successful in the future, he and Bailey can still eat another devil fruit. At that time, that is...with five devil fruit abilities. If you really do it, I think it will subvert the cognition of the whole world. "Are you sure? I cannot guarantee success." Luo glanced at the Qiushui on Maude''s waist. He knew Maude was planning to feed Qiushui the Azure Dragon fruit that originally belonged to Kaido, so that Qiushui would also become a biological blade. In theory. The film created by the ability of the fruit of surgery can realize an environment in which [the devil soul cannot escape]. Under this premise, weapons and fruits are actually indistinguishable, and both can become the next carrier of the devil''s soul. If the demon soul does not want to dissipate in the world, without any choice, it must honestly lodge on the weapon. It''s just that Luo can guarantee 100% of the devil fruit of the capable person, but he cannot guarantee the success rate of feeding the animal devil fruit to the weapon 100%. "I believe in your abilities." In response to Luo''s reminder, Maude smiled and responded with full trust. "Beep." Luo tilted his head too far, and said in a bad mood: "Don''t regret it then." "I know you won''t let me down, let''s get started." Made smiled, and handed Qiu Shui and the devil fruit in the form of the green dragon of the monster species to Luo. Luo silently took over Qiushui and the fruit. may be an illusion in a flash, he felt that these two things were heavy. "room." He summoned the realm, enveloping Qiushui and Devil Fruit. At first glance, it looks a bit like the bubble wrap of the Champagne Islands. Maud and Lafayette watched from the side, looking forward to it. Luo looked down at the Qiushui and Devil Fruit wrapped in the film, and whispered: "Next..." Speaking, he controlled the shrinkage of the film, squeezing the devil fruit covered with cyan scales. Under this squeeze, the devil fruit gradually deformed. Only a moment. This demon fruit in the form of a blue dragon, an Eudemons species that was just born, ushered in destruction. The fruit as the carrier shattered into dregs. At this moment, the demon soul, which is invisible to the naked eye, should be like a headless fly, ramming in the film. And Qiu Shui, who is also in the film, is quietly waiting for the arrival of the devil''s soul. Maud, Lafayette, and Luo looked at the silent autumn water in the film, and they all waited with bated breath. Time goes by every second. About half a minute later, the autumn water in the film suddenly moved. "Um?" Attention to this scene, Maude couldn''t help but raise his brow. Luo also saw Qiu Shui''s movement, but he did not rush to untie the film, but continued to observe. A few seconds later. Qiu Shui moved again, the action was much larger than the first time, and on the surface of the scabbard, black scales slowly appeared. "Successful." Seeing the changes in Qiushui, Maude smiled. Upon seeing this, Luo decisively unwrapped the film. As soon as the film disappeared, Qiu Shui seemed to be aware of it, but he stood upright on the table, and then the whole form changed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Knife handle, hand guard, scabbard. All the characteristics of the long knife are eliminated in the change. Replaced by the dragons head horns, sharp claws, dragon whiskers, and scales. In the presence of Maude, Lafayette, and Luo, Qiu Shui turned into a small and exquisite black dragon. "Woo." Qiu Shui turned into a little black dragon, and made a low noise of unknown meaning in his mouth, and immediately embodied clusters of small fire clouds beneath him, supporting the dragon body and flew to Maud crookedly. Maud subconsciously stretched out his right hand, preparing to let Qiu Shui land on his arm. But at this moment-- Just after a fight, Bailey, who was planning to take a good night''s sleep in the form of a weapon, suddenly changed back to his original shape, jumped onto Maudes right arm, and waved his small fleshy palm to slap Qiushui back on the table. The room suddenly became quiet. Maud, Lafayette, and Luo looked at Bailey speechlessly. Meeting the gazes of the three people, Bailey said in a special case: "There was a mosquito just now. Didn''t you see it?" "" Maud was silent. On the other side of the table, there was the roar of Qiu Shui''s milk. Talking How can ?? be black? (End of this chapter) Chapter 820： Develop feelings Chapter 820 Fish fish fruit phantom beast species blue dragon form. Eat this devil fruit, the beast form should be a blue dragon. Ke Qiushui''s evolved form is a black dragon with a black back and a red belly. There will be this kind of result Probably because Qiu Shui is a black knife. Maud did not delve into it, raised his hand and gently tapped Bailey''s head, and then took a few steps forward, gently lifting the autumn water. Qiu Shui obediently lay on Maudes arm, raised his head, and looked at Maude who was close at hand. In a pair of black and red eyes, it is hard to hide the joy of joy. "Watching your birth, it feels wonderful." Maud smiled and stretched out his other hand, gently stroking the head of the black dragon, and whispered: "I will call you Qiushui from now on, okay?" "Wow!" seems to be an emotional change. Qiu Shuis cry is no longer a low whining sound, but a vigorous whining sound. "Are you a dog?" Bailey glanced at Qiushui, and murmured aside in an angry voice. Maud let out a laugh, only when he didn''t hear Bailey''s mumble. And Qiu Shui looked at Maude with watery eyes for a while, and then glared at Bailey with a grin. should have understood Baileys mumble. Lafayette and Luo looked at the weird Qiu Shui, maybe they love the house and the crow, and the straight men of steel like them can''t help but show a smile. Suddenly. They each glanced at their weapons, unconsciously thinking about them. It might be a good choice to eat the animal devil fruit for the weapon. Moreover, there are still a lot of animal devil fruits in Maudes shadow box. Such as Mammoth, nine-tailed fox, pterodactyl, spiked tiger, spinyback, Baotou, Baqi serpent, rose ancient tarantula, brachiosaurus and other animals are devil fruits. Lafayette and Luo have a very good memory. They remember the types and numbers of devil fruits belonging to the animal family in the Mord shadow box. It''s just that these animals are devil fruits, either ancient species or phantom beast species. Although they knew that as long as they spoke, Maude would definitely not hesitate to take out these devil fruits and let them choose, but it would still feel wasteful after all. Thinking of this, they silently suppressed the thought that had just emerged. Qiu Shui is a legendary black knife. It might also give people a sense of waste to eat the devil fruit in the form of the blue dragon of the phantom beast. But the owner of Qiushui is Baijia D. Mord. Only by this name, there is no waste. Lafayette and Romer look at Maude. The man they follow is bound to reach the top and subvert the entire world. From the moment Kaido fell, they were even more convinced. "Qiu Shui, Bailey, go and play by yourself, remember, don''t fight." Maud teased Qiushui, and let Qiushui and Bailey play aside. Hearing Maudes words, Qiu Shui suddenly behaved reluctantly. From the corner of his eyes, he glanced at Bailey, not concealing his disgust. "What the boss says, what the nest will do!" Bailey showed a well-behaved appearance in front of Maude, then slowly turned his back, squinting at Qiushui. The chubby face that was still naive a second, but this will reveal an evil and sinister smile. Qiu Shui shuddered immediately, looking at Maude as if asking for help, but rather desperately seeing Maude and Lafayette walking towards the door. "Xiao Qiushui, let the nests come and cultivate their feelings." With a sinister smile on Bailey''s face, he rubbed his small palms and walked towards Qiushui step by step. "First of all, it is a question of addressing, you have to call Woqian, Qian..." Before he finished speaking, Bailey saw purple thunders, red flames, and blue winds of different colors rising above the black and red dragon body in autumn water. A variety of elemental energy coiled around the dragon''s body, which looks rather delicate and small. But in Baileys eyes, it was full of danger. "Hey, hello...I just want you to call my senior, are you going to put on such a big battle?!!!" Looking at Qiushui, who would throw the purple thunder, red flame, and blue wind over him at any time, Bailey was dumbfounded and hurriedly swayed his hands to signal Qiushui not to mess around. Qiu Shui was stunned when he heard the words, and immediately revealed a dazed expression. "Wow." She proudly raised the dragon head, and after calling Bailey twice, she put away the elemental energy. "Call" Bailey sighed in relief, and kept patting his chest, as if he had a lingering heart. Seeing Bailey so confused, Qiu Shui was even more proud. It''s just that she didn''t notice the cunning deep in Bailey''s eyes at all. Bailey took a few steps forward. After approaching Qiushui, his whole body suddenly glowed with white light, and instantly turned into a white fire dragon cannon. The hollow muzzle directly hit Qiu Shui''s head. Qiu Shui was suddenly stunned, his eyes dull and stared at the muzzle close at hand. "I will call Senior Wo from now on, understand!" In the depths of the muzzle, Bailey''s voice came from a pause. Qiu Shui couldn''t react for a while. She felt that she had underestimated the shamelessness of this fat ferret. Just finished dealing with the Devil Fruit, Arthur, who was responsible for collecting the spoils, brought a message. "Has a factory been built near the Flower City?" "Yes, it''s just...the inside seems to be thief, empty, basically nothing." "Could it be a newly built factory? The last time we passed by the Flower City, we didn''t see any factories." "It''s possible, but it''s better to find an inside person to ask clearly." "I will do it now." As for the news that Arthur brought, everyone discussed for a while, and it was Lafayette and Arthur who went to collect information about the factory. Without too much effort, Lafayette and Arthur found a member of the Beast Pirate Group who survived by chance. Using the methods of hypnosis and torture, they asked the general information from this group of beasts and pirates. After that, they brought back the information and reported it to Maude. "Caesar Courant, the man-made animal system, the ancient devil fruit, the Vinsmok family..." After listening to Lafayette''s report, Maude showed a different color in his eyes, which was quite surprised. In the previous battle, he was still wondering how the pirate group of beasts suddenly appeared so many people with ancient abilities. Unexpectedly, it was from Caesar''s handwriting. The scientist who was linked to evil in his impression was able to mass-produce the ancient devil fruit of the animal line. I have to say that, as a scientist, Caesar can be regarded as one of the few talents in the world. Lafayette frowned slightly, and said in due course: "Captain, if you let this technology..." "I know." Maud nodded towards Raphael. The mass production of ancient devil fruits... This is no joke. If controlled by a certain force... (End of this chapter) Chapter 821： Site Chapter 821 The reason why the devil fruit is rare. is not only because of the small number, but also because it is an existence that allows people to gain power in a very short time. Countless people have spent their entire lives without getting a devil fruit. It is this kind of existence, but it can achieve mass production. The people in the living room fell into contemplation for a while. The mass production of ancient devil fruits of the animal family is equivalent to an arsenal that can continuously produce combat power. Maud raised his hand to his chin. After thinking about it, he was a little bit lucky and a little bit regretful. He was fortunate that it was the decision to temporarily come to Wano Country to defeat Kaido in order to take into account Raleighs mood. Otherwise, if we let the group of beasts and pirates who mastered the technology of man-made ancient devil fruit grow for a period of time. When you come to crusade against the beasts and pirates, you may face thousands of ancient abilities. That kind of picture, just imagine it makes the scalp numb. The difficulty of the crusade has naturally increased exponentially. He regrets that it was the guy Caesar who even took advantage of his crusade against Kaido, and combined with Gage of the Vinsmok family to swept away everything that could be swept away in the factory. So that it is time to worry about what kind of wave the combination of Caesar and the Vinsmok family will set off in the world. but. As long as this technology will not be mastered by the world government, dont worry too much for a while. One more thing... Thinking of something, Maude suddenly looked at Luo. Ro also happened to look at Maude. The two have a sharp heart, and they seem to have thought of the same place. "Can people with pseudo-powers who eat artificial devil fruit also take out the artificial devil fruit from their body through surgery?" This is the point that both of them thought of at the same time. Unfortunately, when the beasts and pirates were attacked, in order to prevent accidents, the main forces involved in the battle were all directly attacked, leaving nothing to give the giver and the real fight. Otherwise, you can start an experiment immediately. Maud temporarily put the matter on hold, and instead mentioned to everyone the plan to build a city in the sky. "I want to use this as the center point to start the implementation of the''City in the Sky'' plan. This also means that the territory that belongs to us will be born today." "Finally...there is a site!" "Choo hoo hoo, I want a castle!" "Perona, your knowledge of''turf'' is too narrow." "Go, my little darlings!" "Woo...the next life, I want to become a stone brick that can be trampled on." "Humph." "Hey, Perona, can you keep your little one away from me?" "" "The site, um, can have a big kitchen." "The area of ??the training ground on the ship is too small to be used." "I also want to have a bigger room where I can store the collected plants and medicinal materials." "Need to build a bigger prison?" "Hey, what a misunderstanding do you guys have about the''turf''!!!" Mauds words made everyone present and they started discussing with excitement. Only the green pheasant was listless and about to fall asleep, and Luo Zheng was dumbfounded and looked at a group of guys who had a wrong perception of the site. Maud looked at the noise in the court and smiled slightly. The four emperors of the new world all have turf. This is common sense. With a territory, you can develop arbitrarily and expand the scale of influence. At the same time, it will bear corresponding risks. after all. The site is fixed in one place. If the navy comes to crusade, it will not even be able to avoid war. However, the Four Emperors dared to occupy the territory in the new world, so naturally they have the capital that is not afraid of the navy coming to crusade. The same is true of the facts. They have been standing in the new world for many years. Even if the navy knows where they are located, they dare not come easily. Maud is now also starting to work on the site. Its just that his original intention for the site is probably different from the other four emperors. The site he wants is a paradise where his family and friends can live freely and freely. so. Jaya wants a bigger and more spacious kitchen. Jim wants a larger training ground. Perona wants a castle of her own. Filo wants a medical room with plenty of space. Hiliu even intends to re-engrave Push City Prison into the site. These ideas, in Maude''s view, are exactly the value of the construction site. "Wa no country..." "Then start here." Maud smiled and looked at the people who were discussing intensely, thinking silently in his heart. The decision to start the construction of the city in the sky with the country of Wano as the center was not a temporary motive. He believes that since Kaido cares so much about the country of He, there must be some secrets hidden in the depths of this country. But he is not in a hurry. The construction site has only started the first step, and there are still many things to be dealt with afterwards. Leave aside the Caesar and Vinsmok families who have jointly escaped from the country of Wano and dont say... Barrett, the successor of the evil spirit who looks at him, and Charlotte Lingling, the other four emperors, are all enemies that Maud must deal with next. In addition, there is a threat from the behemoth of the world government. If the construction site is confirmed, it is equivalent to telling these enemies-I am here. "Let''s take it step by step, and... the action to save the bear is also time to start, just to verify the power just gained." Maud thought about it. The country of harmony, the capital of flowers. Under the **** of Yamato, Guangyue Rihe returns to the capital of flowers. The former capital city has become a little strange now. Riwa stood on an empty street and looked up at the ghost town castle standing on the high mountain in the middle of the capital, with a very complicated expression. Yamato stood beside Hiwa and looked at the castle of the ghost town. Originally, there was the general mansion of the Black Charcoal Orochi, but when the Maude Pirates passed through the flower capital, they dropped half of the island and razed the general mansion to the ground. A lot of things happened after ??. In the end, Kaido set the Flower City as a new site and built a new castle in the center of the capital. In order to show its superiority, even a high mountain was moved, and then the castle was built on the high mountain. "Maybe that is the tradition between the ruler and the royal family, but..." Rihe stared at the high castle, and whispered in a complex tone: "The high position is no longer needed." "Day and." Yamato tilted his head to look at Rihes profile, and said seriously: "Lets go talk to Maude." "Um." Rihe nodded, and said softly: "But before that, I want to try and see how much Maude will tolerate me." "What do you want to do?" Yamato was a little surprised. But seeing the sun and walking towards the residents of the Flower City gathered in the distance. "My name is Guangyuerihe..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 822： Preparations for the attack on the Holy Land Mary Joa Chapter 822 Preparations for Attacking the Holy Land Mariagioa The climate is chaotic and the environment is dangerous. This is the norm in the great waterway. Its just that, every island usually has only one fixed climate. The climate of Wazuki Country is completely beyond this normal state. With the flower capital as the center point, the surrounding territories actually encompass the four climates of spring, summer, autumn and winter. Before he came into contact with the country of Wano, the twin islands where Maud once landed, only coexisted in spring and winter. When I left Twin Island, I also browsed an ancient book, which recorded that the coexistence of the two climates on Twin Island was not caused by nature, but was man-made text. Maud is not sure whether the content of the ancient book is a fabricated legend or a history that actually happened. If it is true, then the four climates of spring, summer, autumn and winter coexist in the territory of Wano Country, which may also be caused by man-made. This country must have hidden secrets. It''s just that Maude didn''t even think about digging deeper. What he has to do now is to place islands such as Dresrosa and Ghost Island here. How to arrange afterwards, you can slowly brainstorm. In short, the construction of the site cannot be accomplished in a day, and Maude is not in a hurry. But now that the location of the site is determined, it is necessary to lay a line of defense against foreign invasion. "Only you can do this, Violet." Maud looked at Violet solemnly. Facing Maudes sudden appointment, Violet was a little panicked at first, but soon calmed down. She has been in the Don Quixote family for many years. Because of her ability to stare at the fruit, she has always undertaken tasks such as surveillance and search. Now Maude wants her to be in charge of the monitoring network in the territory, which is equivalent to letting her do her job. "Master Maude, I won''t let you down." Violet calmed down, converging his enthusiasm and temperament, and then exuding intellectual temperament. At first glance, it looks quite similar to Robin. "Well, then I''ll take care of you." Maud smiled slightly at Violet. He has already experienced Violets ability to stare at fruits that blends with knowledge, and he can naturally trust Violet to the responsibility of the territorial monitoring network. As for the communication network in the territory, the telephone worm is the equipment to do it. In this way, with Violet''s ability, in terms of monitoring and communication, it is definitely far better than the king of the beasts and pirates. Violet looked at Maudes smile, a little lost, unconsciously, his heartbeat started to speed up. But she quickly hid this feeling. Maud did not notice Violet''s reaction. After handing over the responsibility of the territorial monitoring network to Violet, he began to think about saving the bear. Based on the information currently available, Xiong has a high probability of being in the Holy Land Mary Joa. And in the CP organization affiliated to the world government, there is an elite force called [Spear]. Every member of the army basically possesses a high-level Devil Fruit ability. Its comprehensive combat power cannot be underestimated, and it can even defeat the main force of the revolutionary army led by Sabo. in addition-- There is also the powerful breath that lives in Pangu City. The two previous attacks on the Holy Land Mary Gioia, on the one hand, the owner of this powerful breath did not come forward, on the other hand, the World Governments [Strong Spear] was not present. And the most critical reason is that the Tianlong people have stayed in [Heaven] for too long, so that their eyes are raised too high, their heads are too proud, and they dont pay too much attention to [defense]. certainly. Thanks to Jaya''s fluttering fruit ability, Maude was able to easily complete the feat of attacking the Holy Land Mary Joa that shocked the whole world. However, there are no more than three things. The world government that has learned a lesson, in the [defense] area, it will definitely not be negligent anymore. This also means that if Maude wants to attack the Holy Land Mariejoa again, he must be psychologically prepared for a fierce battle. How cruel the battle above the sea, it is impossible for every battle to go smoothly. In the future fierce battle, maybe... There will be sacrifices. "You must be fully prepared." Maud lowered his eyes and muttered to himself. The bold move to attack the Holy Land Mary Gioia last time was to obtain the capital that could threaten the world government and navy. Now it has increased the difficulty of saving the bear. It can only be said that the rotation of the wheel of fortune may be linked to each other. And since the difficulty has increased, you have to make corresponding preparations to overcome the obstacles on the table. "Gold is the key material for transforming the terrorist three-masted ship. With Tezolo''s support, it must be enough." "But the weapons and equipment developed by Frankie are not satisfactory." "Obviously there is a design drawing of the earth as a reference..." "Is it because the knowledge cannot keep up with the core of the design drawing?" "By the way, due to my intervention, Frankie has not experienced two years of practice. I remember... Is it an island called the future country, and it is also the hometown of Begapunk?" "Would you like to take Frankie there specifically?" Maud thought about it. Attacking a place like Mariagioa, the Holy Land, cannot rely solely on individual combat power, but also requires suppression over firepower. Therefore, the result of the transformation of the terrorist three-masted ship is very important. It is equivalent to an aerial firepower warship, which can bring firepower suppression from beginning to end to the defenders of the Holy Land Mariagioa. In addition to the transformation of the terrorist three-masted ship, there is also an idea that has been there before-the Korashima Otobe bomb. "Ulki has been to Sky Island for a while, and I don''t know how it is going." A few months ago, Maude originally planned to go to the empty island to see if an artificial production line of empty island shellfish could be realized. If it doesnt work, just collect the empty shells of the empty island. It''s just that he couldn''t get out of his life at that time, and Urji volunteered himself, so he delegated this task to Urki who was born on the sky island. As long as Urgi can bring back a sufficient number of Kojima Yinbei, then he can try to combine the Yinbei ability obtained from Haiming Skulachman Apu to turn the Yinbei into a long-range throwing. Weapons of destruction. If these ideas dont work. Perhaps it is time to wait patiently for Luo Jiang''s [chimerism] research to be completed. If it werent for the research of this chimera, the research on the murderous drug E.S, which was used to expend lifespan in exchange for power multiplication, started from Murloc Island, there should be a certain degree of progress. The only person who can solve these things is Luo. Sure enough, it was still a bit too reluctant. all in all-- All these preparations require time and energy to complete. Anxiousness can''t change anything at all. Maud raised his finger to his chin, and suddenly noticed a hot gaze. "Um?" He looked over and saw Violet look flustered. (End of this chapter) Chapter 823： Heavy news Chapter 823 Heavy News Violet does not want to show his thoughts in front of Maud, so when getting along with Maud, he always deliberately put away his enthusiasm. Ke Mord was meditating just now, and there were only two people in the room, she and Maude, this did not control his mood, and stared at Maudes face admiringly from the side. It turned out to be so fascinating that when Maude looked over, she was caught off guard. "Mo, Lord Mord..." Violet quickly lowered his head, his cheeks hot. "I, I was rude just now." "fine." Maud shook his head. He is not blind, and he can see what Violet thinks of him. But now he just wants to quickly reach the top and complete the plan of the city in the sky, so he has no thoughts for the time being, and no extra energy to touch the love of his children. if not. He didn''t mind trying to accept a woman such as the Empress Hancock who could be obedient to him. Right, power, treasure, woman. Mens pursuit on the sea should be so. "Violet, go ahead." pretending not to see Violet''s heart, Maude gently let Violet leave. Hearing Maudes words, Violet struggled to calm the fluctuations in his heart. She slowly raised her head, tried her best to control her facial expression, and gave Maude a decent smile. "OK." After bidding farewell to Maude, Violet lifted the skirt and turned to leave the room. Maud watched Violet leave, and did not look back until the door was closed. "Not coming in yet?" He turned his back to the balcony and said softly. "." Lafayettes unique laughter came from the balcony. It seems that he is used to the balcony. Every time this fellow Lafayette comes to him, he always walks through the balcony instead of the door. "click." Lafayette jumped down from the balcony railing, and the thick-soled leather shoes fell on the ground, making a crisp sound. "Captain, another woman is obsessed with you." Lafayette stood still, smiling at the closed door. The smell of perfume left by Violet seems to still float in front of the nose. "Talk about business." Maud turned sideways slightly, squinting at Lafayette, who would rarely mention this kind of thing. "Yes, Captain." Lafayette walked into the room and mentioned the business: "The princess rescued two days ago has now revealed the identity of the Guangyue family in the City of Flowers. There seems to be someone secretly helping her to inform her about her identity. It spread to the surrounding area very quickly." "Yes" Maude raised his brows slightly, and said slightly surprised: "I didn''t expect that she, who is dignified and general, would have an impatient side, huh?" Half of speaking, Maude narrowed his eyes slightly. Thinking of Guangyue Day and the place where there is no surprise, the calm and calm performance is really not like a person who would do such a thing. "Is it testing my bottom line?" Maud thoughtfully. "The captain''s guess should be the one closest to the answer." Seeing Maude realized the problem himself, a gleam of light appeared in Lafayettes eyes. Maud nodded to Raphael, then walked to the balcony and looked in the direction of the Flower City. Lafayette walked behind Maude and asked softly: "What does the captain plan to do with this matter?" "Let her go, she is a smart woman, she won''t be stupid, and she should know what she can and can''t do." Maud stared at the direction of the Flower City, and the figure of Guangyue Rihe flashed in his mind. "Furthermore, in my planned country, there is no royal rule. I originally planned to hand over the country to her to manage." "understood." Lafayette has many different opinions in his mind, but he also agrees with Maudes statement as the captain. Nevertheless, he has to remind Maude that this is the responsibility of his deputy. "Captain, what if the princess crossed the line?" "Then she has to bear the corresponding consequences." Maud did not hesitate to answer Lafayettes question. "." Lafayette smiled. This is exactly the result he wants to see. "Have the captain ever thought of turning that princess into..." Half of Lafayettes words, he suddenly stopped. Only because Maude had a smile at the corner of his mouth, but he looked at him badly, as if he had guessed what he was going to say. "Wow, it''s nothing." Lafayette wisely chose to give up. He originally wanted to suggest that Maude accept the princess of the Guangyue clan. After all, in his opinion, a ruler must have a family and descendants. Leave aside Charlotte Lingling, who is mainly familial, even the ambitious Kaido would think of giving birth to an heir. If Maude can start with this kind of thing, then-- In addition to accepting the princesses of the Guangyue clan, there are also the princesses of Murloc Island, the princesses of Dresrosa, and even the princesses of the Dongtata clan, as well as the king of the daughter kingdom far away on the island of Hydra. It''s a matter of course. In this way of marriage, each country can be firmly connected. Only in this way can the plan of a city in the sky have an indestructible cornerstone. As for the emotional aspect Then dont worry. With his captain''s heartthrob charm, even the empress Hancock has to bow down, let alone capture the hearts of other women. Lafayette thought silently. He was from the standpoint of his deputy, seriously considering problems for Maud. But he also saw that Maude had no thoughts in this aspect for the time being. Otherwise, the empress Hancock estimated that she would abandon the country decisively and go straight to Maude. A few days passed. The news that the Beast Pirate Group was destroyed by Maud, through the hands of the World Economic News Agency of Morgans, spread throughout the world in just half a day. This kind of heavy news, like a bomb that destroys the world, blasted in the hearts of everyone in the world. It''s the man Bekay D. Maud again. This time, the green leaves that set off the man are the beasts and pirates that have been in the new world for many years. Annihilated... This means that the pirate group of beasts has become history, and Kaido, known as the strongest creature in the sea, land and air, has also become a name on the tombstone. The Four Emperors Pirates, which is famous all over the world, has become a thing of the past. People who saw the headlines of the newspaper, without exception, fell into a dead silence. The indescribable shock filled their hearts. Even the marshal who had always acted vigorously at a high position in the navy fell into silence after seeing the news that the Beast Pirates had been destroyed by Maude, and could not speak for a long time. The strong are good, and the weak are good. Neither the navy nor the pirates. The royal family, nobles, or civilian slaves. Everyone feels intuitively... The man named Bekah D. Mord, under the gaze of countless eyes from all over the world... Break the balance of the world with one foot! ! ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 824： All nations are attacked Chapter 824 It was not the pirate group that can be seen everywhere. It''s... the pirate group of beasts of the Four Emperor Kaido! The news spread at the speed of light has set off a monstrous wave in the world. No one knows what impact the destruction of the Hundred Beasts and Pirates will have on the world. "Although this news is very shocking, but..." "If that man did it, I wouldn''t be surprised." "Yes, even the white beard, who is known as the strongest in the world, died in the hands of that man. Some time ago, it destroyed Propulsion City and Judicial Island. It is said that the former Navy Marshal Warring States was also killed by him." "Even if he attacks the holy place Mariagioa again, I won''t be surprised." "Kaido, the strongest creature in sea, land and air, is also planted...!!!" "Baka, D. Mord, really a monster among monsters..." All over the world, countless people stared at the newspaper in their hands. Their reactions are basically the same. What ?? discussed is also Mauds name. Many people can already foresee that the name Bajia D.Maud will be deeply engraved in the future history. Because of this shocking news, almost everyone is talking about it, but some people are paying attention to the new world situation in the future. "The Hundred Beasts and Pirates have become history. The Big.Mom Pirates suffered a heavy loss six months ago. The red-haired Pirates have not been moving, and the white-bearded Remnant Party is still accumulating strength. Tsk..." "Hey, your news is really behind, are you still treating the White Beard Pirates as a remnant party?" "Any questions?" "Hahaha, the battle that made the Whitebeard Pirates defeated the top battle was almost two years ago, and you still think the Whitebeard Pirates are still lingering?" "Wrong, you can underestimate the resilience of the Whitebeard Pirates, but you can''t underestimate the appeal of the blood of the One Piece!" "Not everything can be known through the newspapers, I can tell you... the 16th division of the White Beard Pirates has been rebuilt!" "what?!" "Hey, don''t be so surprised. Huoquan Ace is also a hero himself, and he screamed out as the blood of One Piece. Naturally, he is like a cloud." "That''s right, but the most important thing is... Almost all of One Piece''s original enemies have already left the field. Otherwise, don''t say anything about being a follower. I''m afraid that when Huoquan Ace reveals his identity, there will be Countless enemies came to the door." "Yes..." "This is the change of times." "That is to say... the White Beard Pirates may quickly replace the vacancy of the Beast Pirates?" "It''s not impossible, it''s just..." "only?" "The wave sweeping the world is coming. If you can''t board the ship, you will be eliminated. And there is always only one person in charge of the rudder!" "You mean...?" "At least for now, the rudder of the New World is in the hands of Bekah D. Mord." "" The equilibrium collapse, what kind of opportunities will it produce from it? White Earth Island, Baldige. This is the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army. The land is barren and often covered by wind and sand. It is an inconspicuous and rare island. At least in terms of concealment, it is difficult to be discovered by the world government and navy. The base building of the Revolutionary Army is a sandstone building constructed from local materials. It is rare for the wind and sand to stop today, but the sky is gloomy, and clusters of lead-gray clouds are everywhere in the field of vision. On the open-air balcony of a sandstone building. Long Yi, the leader of the revolutionary army, wore a green windbreaker. When he raised his head and stared at the sky, the green brim of his hat drooped backwards, revealing an expressionless face. "The latest bad news comes one after another, Dragon." A man with a huge face walked from the room to the balcony, but it was the ladyboy king Ambrio Ivankov. Because Maude attacked the city and got out of trouble, he soon rejoined the revolutionary army. "Um." The dragon''s voice is low and deep, still staring at the sky. Ivankov looked at the dragons back and asked: "Has Sabo come to you?" "I have looked for it, I agree." Long seemed to know what Ivankov wanted to ask, so he answered one step in advance. "Yes" Ivankov sighed softly. When he wanted to say something, he subconsciously looked towards the sky surging with lead-gray clouds. "That place is not easy to invade, but with Sabo''s ability, it shouldn''t be a big problem." "Um." Long replied, as if thinking about something, and there was no sound for a while. Ivankov did not speak any more, but looked at the dragon in silence. Suddenly Maudes name flashed across his mind, and he opened his mouth to ask if Long had read todays newspaper. But before he could say anything, he swallowed it back. Now the colleagues in the base are discussing this matter. I think that Lailong must have read the newspaper, but he didn''t mean to participate in it. "D" Ivankov has drooping eyelids. Now, in the eyes of all forces, Maude is like an unsheathed sharp blade exuding awe-inspiring aura, wherever he goes, there is basically no grass growing. And what kind of big things will this sharp blade do next? This has already become an important point for all parties to pay close attention to. World, Cake Island. When the explosive news that Maude killed the Hundred Beast Pirates came to Cake Castle, Charlotte Lingling''s roar never stopped. "Kaido..." "You guy, are you still planted in that kid''s hands after all." "But how can you lose to that kid, how can you lose to that kid!!!" "Damn!!!" "If it weren''t for the golden lion''s ability to fall into their hands..." Charlotte Lingling has a hideous face. She changed her normal and quickly accepted Kaido''s defeat. In the case of extreme anger, she also began to think about how to prepare for the threat of the Maud Pirate Group. If you think about it carefully, Kaido occupies the easy-to-defend and difficult-to-attack Wano country, which is equivalent to completely mastering the advantages of geography. Facing the defensive terrain of Wano Country, even her fleet cannot guarantee a smooth attack. but-- The ability of fluttering fruits makes the place of keeping the country of Wano a decoration. This is the root cause of the destruction of the Hundred Beast Pirate Group. And the security net she deployed in the seas of the world is also a display in front of that ability. "Never thought that the golden lion''s ability... would be so tricky." Charlotte Lingling slowly calmed down. Up to now, she also has to admit that the existence of the Maud Pirate Group has brought a huge threat to everything she has. What''s going on in the future should also be treated with caution. "Mother!" Suddenly, a report Homitz rushed into the room. Charlotte Lingling glanced away. His eyes full of oppression came, and Hormiz shivered, but he still performed his duties and reported the news. "Mom, there is an intruder!!!" "The intruder? Who is it? The Maud Pirates?" Charlotte Lingling''s eyes were filled with fierce light, and she threw a few questions. "It is not the Mord Pirates, it is, it is the successor of the evil spirit!!!" "Um?!" Hearing this familiar title, Charlotte Lingling''s eyes became more fierce. (End of this chapter) Chapter 825： Same monster Chapter 825 The successor of the evil spirit, Douglas Barrett! The crew of the former Roger Pirates group turned the world upside down more than 20 years ago. For this well-known man with a sense of presence, Charlotte Lingling, who has come all the way from the last era, is naturally no stranger. Besides, in recent years, Barrett has also been a frequent guest of newspaper headlines. At this moment, Charlotte Lingling heard that Barrett had invaded her territory, and the anger aroused by Maud suddenly turned into a raging flame, coiled on her hair. "Do you really think I can enter my mother''s site at will?" Charlotte Lingling suddenly got up from the bed, the cold and murderous voice instantly spread to every corner of the room. She knew that Barrett had always acted alone, but it was precisely because of this arrogance that she was extremely upset. Attacking all nations alone? Is this the Big.Mom Pirate Group who intends to fight her alone? Charlotte Lingling could not tolerate this kind of contempt. Under the horrified eyes of the report, Hormitz strode towards the door with a fierce face. at the same time. Located on Candy Island in the southwest of IWC, a team headed by Perrospero, the eldest son of the Charlotte family, and Comparte, the eldest daughter of the Charlotte family, surrounded Barrett, who had just landed on Candy Island. From entering the territory of the world to landing on Candy Island. Barrett never thought of disappearing from the trail, and came here with integrity. And still alone! "That''s the one?" Barrett raised his chin and looked around the group of Big.Mom Pirates who surrounded him. The number of people is about three thousand. But at least half of the people are Homitz. "enough?" Barrett smiled coldly, condescendingly. Everyone''s heart froze, and then they became furious. "Douglas Barrett...!!!" Perrospero looked at Barrett who was trapped in the encirclement with a jealous look, and asked in a deep voice: "What on earth do you want to do?!" In the style of the Big.Mom Pirate Group, once an intruder is found, he will never talk nonsense, but will destroy or capture the intruder with the momentum of thunder. But the current situation is messed up by Maud. Perrospero knows that every combat power cannot be wasted easily, so he doesn''t want to conflict with Barrett, who has never had any grievances. This is also the fundamental reason why Perrospero didn''t do it the first time after Barrett set foot on Candy Island. Its enough to deal with a Mord Pirate Group. If you add a Barrett, the current Big.Mom Pirate Group will simply be too much. "Hahaha!!" Barrett couldnt help laughing when he heard Perrosperos questioning. The appearance of ?? made Perrospero look gloomy. He also knows that this attempt to avoid war is a retreat that is difficult to take into account the face of the pirate group. If it hadnt been for the pirate group of beasts that had been destroyed by Maud, how could he let Barrett kick his nose on his face? In the final analysis, it is all forced by the situation. "Ask me what I want to do..." Barrett slowly put away his laughter, looked at Perrospero with a foolish look, and said coldly: "It''s so stupid." "you!!" Perrospero''s face changed suddenly. At this moment, he should also see that there is no possibility of negotiation in this matter. He immediately waved his candy cane and roared: "Kill him!" As soon as the voice fell, the sound of gunshots, shelling, and even bowstrings suddenly became louder. Countless attacks, such as swarms of locusts, flew towards Barrett from mid-air. Faced with this intensive long-range attack, Barrett still raised his chin and smiled coldly. Before the attack drew near, the man didn''t even use his arms. Suddenly. Countless attacks intertwined by gunshots, shelling, and arrows fell on Barrett. Amidst the continuous loud sound, the place where Barrett was, was instantly full of bullet holes and broken arrows. soon. A round of attacks is over. Everyone looked at Barrett. I was shocked to see that the other party was unharmed. "Isn''t there an armed color..." "This monster..." The strongest players in the field, Perros Pero and Compote, both had their eyes narrowed. They clearly saw that when Barrett used his body to resist these attacks, it was useless even to look armed. This kind of monster-level physique... They have only seen them in their mothers. "Attack him with cold weapons and armed colors!" Perrospero barely kept calm, and directed his subordinates to abandon long-range means and turn to close hand-to-hand combat. Hearing Perrosperos instructions, the fighters of the Big.Mom Pirates, all flashing cold weapons, besieged Barrett, who was standing still on the spot. However- When the armored blades fell on Barrett, they bounced back, making endless clanging sounds. The scene presented in front of us immediately made the members of the Big.Mom pirate group who were attacking shocked. "Even the attack that entangles the armed color..." They looked at Barrett in disbelief. It turns out that in this world, besides my own mother, there is another monster of the same kind! ! "Don''t be so surprised." Barrett put out his hand suddenly, and grabbed one of the members of the Big.Mom Pirate Group by the neck. "Your''armed color'' is too weak." Before the voice ended, he threw the member of the Big.Mom Pirate Group. In an instant. Under the incomparably powerful driving force, the man was wrapped in a white wave of air visible to the naked eye, and his whole body smashed into the crowd like a cannonball. The people who were hit were like being hit hard, rolling their eyes, and vomiting bursts of blood from their mouths. With just one blow, people turn on their backs. Nearly a hundred people fell to the ground on the spot. "You bunch of trash fish, you don''t even have the qualifications to let me use''dominant''." Barrett twisted his neck and finally took a step forward. And the people who surrounded him just now were shocked by Barrett''s terrifying aura, and they all took a step back subconsciously. Even without seeing or hearing color, Barrett can clearly perceive the fear from the heart of this group of people. Its so weak... Contempt appeared in his eyes. At this moment, Perrospero and Compote shot. "Candy, swamp!" Perrospero waved his candy cane and controlled a large amount of sugar liquid, rushing to Barrett like a wave. I dont know if it is due to excessive arrogance or style. Facing the candy swamp of Perrospero, Barrett didn''t mean to dodge in the slightest. The wave of sugar liquid covered him in this way. "You will pay for your arrogance!!!" Perrosperos eyes flashed with icy luster, and with a thought, the sugar liquid covering Barrett solidified into a solid state in an instant. Barrett was immediately surrounded by layers of sugar crystals like a hill. Looking at Barrett who became the candy man, Perrospero sneered: "The candy wrapped around you will slowly take away your body functions, and no one can break free of me...huh?" Before he could finish his words, the small mountain of sugar crystals shattered in a second. Barrett stood unscathed among the candy residue on the floor. "how is this possible" Perrospero paled suddenly. He failed to block Barrett, but still created an offensive opportunity for the eldest daughter of the Charlotte family, Compert. ৡ! Compert, who claims to have perfectly inherited the power of Charlotte Lingling''s blood, came behind Barrett in a flash. Wrapped in a solidly armed fist, he slammed Barrett''s back with a strange force. Boom! The power of a punch, shocking waves of people shook everywhere. However. Barrett''s body did not move at all. Compert looked at Barrett, his eyes trembled and his face was full of incredible. At this moment, she realized. The man in front of him is also a monster through and through! I haven''t slept since last night... It''s uncomfortable. (End of this chapter) Chapter 826： Become the strongest in the world! Chapter 826 Become the strongest in the world! How many monsters are in this world. But among the monsters, there are often only a handful of them. Barrett, who has a special experience, is undoubtedly one of them. Comparts punch with a sneak attack, not only did not cause damage to Barrett, but did not even move Barrett even one step away. At this moment, she deeply realized the horror of Barrett. But after all, she is the eldest daughter of the Charlotte family. Although she was shocked by Barrett''s strength, the offensive did not stop at all. "Colorful fruit plate!" Compote suddenly retracted his arms, then waved his hands, aiming at Barretts back and shot a colorful fist shadow. Barrett raised his brows, and with just one glance, he could see the power of this colorful fruit plate. It''s just that he still didn''t fight back, letting Compert''s colorful fist bombard himself. "Boom boom boom...!" With a fist wrapped in strange power, it fell on Barrett''s body like a shower, bursting out waves of white air visible to the naked eye. Barrett was beaten back by this endless boxing. The members of the Big.Mom Pirates group around them saw Compaper''s excitement, and they couldn''t help but startled. "As expected of the Minister of Fruits!!!" "Master Compert, just take advantage of the victory and chase that guy on the ground!!!" Many members of the Big.Mom Pirate Group shouted with excitement. But they found something was wrong as soon as they shouted. Barrett, who was shrouded in colorful boxing shadows, was beaten steadily, but... "He, he is laughing...!!!" Everyone in the field looked at Barrett who was grinning and grinning in amazement or astonishment. Compert, who was doing his best to attack, naturally saw Barretts undisguised smile. "what''s so funny!!!" Compote''s face sank, and the power poured into his fist became stronger. But even if the attack intensity increased, Barretts smile did not disappear. ء! Suddenly two muffled noises. But it was Barrett who raised his hands and accurately grasped Compert''s fist. The colorful shadows of the fist that shrouded him, instantly melted like spring snow, turning into invisible. "Um?!" The offensive was suddenly stopped, and Compert''s face changed. Looking at Comperts sudden face, Barrett grinned coldly. "Warm up is complete." Before the voice finished, Barrett pulled his hands back, causing Compait''s body to lose his balance and dump it towards him. Immediately afterwards, Barretts huge fist lit up with a faint blue sheen. looks like an armed color overlay, but there are some differences. "The strongest punch!" Barrett blasted a punch, hitting Compert in the abdomen. Boom! A terrifying force was poured into Compert''s body, and the Qi Jin suddenly materialized, and waves of air visible to the naked eye appeared on the fat body. With such a heavy blow, Compert opened his mouth and vomited a lot of blood, his eyes turned white, and his consciousness became blurred for a moment. Her body only stopped in place for less than a second, and then flew out like a cannonball, and in the blink of an eye, it hit a building 100 meters away. Rumble--! The building hit by her suddenly collapsed into rubble, raising a lot of smoke and dust. Barrett looked at the smoke flying to the sky, slowly put his fists away, and sneered: "This punch is an appreciation for you." Around. The sudden scene stunned everyone in the Big.Mom Pirate Group. Even Perrospero''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe that Compart would be defeated so easily. That is the eldest daughter of the Charlotte family. She inherited her looks, figure, and strength from her mother. "That''s not an ordinary armed color entanglement..." Perrosperos eyes trembled, and Barretts fist wrapped in blue luster flashed across his head. "Is it the overlord color winding?!" "No, I''ve seen mother''s tyrannical entanglement, not in that form, but..." "The power is so powerful, it''s not inferior to the overlord''s entanglement!!!" "This guy" "It is not an existence that we can match. The only thing we can do is to reduce his physical strength as much as possible...!!!" Between the electric light and flint, Perrospero''s head turned wildly. In the field, there is already dead silence. Barrett tilted his head up and looked at the enemies around him condescendingly. "This tension is good." He grinned, his eyes filled with frightening light. "Why, can''t you go?" The person looking at Big.Mom stood motionless like a sculpture. Barrett, who had already warmed up, didn''t have the patience to wait for the people of the Big.Mom Pirates to adjust their mentality. If it is still in the warm-up phase, he will still give the enemy a chance to play, and then still use his body to resist the enemy''s attack. But after the warm-up is over, all he has to do is to end the battle as quickly as possible. "The miscellaneous fish is not even qualified to be''downed''." Barrett slowly reduced his smile, his eyes lit up with a red light. Overlord color! Barrett thought, a scarlet aura radiated from the sturdy body with stacked muscles, and it swept through the bodies of many members of the Big.Mom Pirate Group in a flash. "!!!" Perrospero was swept by the scarlet aura, his body was shocked, his pupils shrank sharply, and his voice hoarsely said: "Overlord..." Before he finished speaking, the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground was heard one after another. Glancing from the corner of his eyes, all his subordinates rolled their eyes and fell to the ground. With the overlord''s aura swept past, but within a few seconds, only dozens of the three thousand people besieging Barrett in the field were left. This result caused Perrospero''s heart to sink to the bottom. Originally, he realized that Barrett could not be defeated by the number of people alone, so he changed his mind and wanted to use the advantage of the number of people in the field to reduce Barrett''s physical strength as much as possible. However, when Barretts domineering aura swept past, Perrospero realized that he was too naive. At the beginning. The navy headquarters launched an order to kill Barrett, and the people who led the team were the Warring States and Karp at their peak. At that time, the people who attacked Barrett together, and the Pirate Alliance fleet that came to find Barrett for revenge. This huge lineup completely consumed Barrett''s physical strength. Perrospero wanted to rely on Hormitzs 3,000 troops to reduce Barretts effectiveness. It was really too simple. "Go ahead, I hope you can hold it longer." Barrett stepped forward and walked towards Perrospero, who was slightly pale. Suddenly. He stopped abruptly and jumped back a long distance. Just as he leaped away from the place, a shock wave containing powerful destructive power hit him where he was originally. Is the prestige of Charlotte Lingling! "Oh?" Barrett landed steadily, looking through the surging waves of air, and looking at Charlotte Lingling who was stepping on the thundercloud. "The Lord is coming, I still want to clean up this group of miscellaneous fish before you arrive..." "The successor of the evil spirit!" Above the thundercloud, Charlotte Lingling is holding Napoleon''s long knife, her long flames are hanging behind her, her facial features are fierce, and she seems to have flames flashing in her eyes. "Dare to attack the country of my old lady, are you ready to die?" "I won''t die until I become the strongest in the world!" Barrett raised his head and looked at Charlotte Lingling, who could not hide his anger, and confronted him tit-for-tat. In order to become the strongest in the world, he wants to defeat all the well-known strong men in the sea. The four emperors are among the most significant goals. Originally, in Barrett''s plan, the Four Emperors were his final goal. Before that, he must defeat the Demon Slaying Order with his own power. So, in order for the navy to launch an order to kill him again, his actions after being released from prison were extremely crazy, destroying everything he encountered along the way. only-- The plan cannot keep up with the changes. Mauds existence and actions have caused the navy headquarters to be overwhelmed, and there is no room to launch an order to kill demons against him. Barrett didn''t mind at first. He has been in prison for more than 20 years and he is not in a hurry. But as the news that Maude had destroyed the Hundred Beast Pirate Group spread throughout the world, he couldn''t sit still, and he didn''t want to wait for the navy headquarters to launch a killing order against him. He decided to do something against the Four Emperors. Although Maude, who is also the Four Emperors, was also one of the targets, he was ranked behind. This is also the reason why he suddenly attacked all nations. After annihilating the nations, the next goals to be done are arranged in order, and they will be - White Beard Pirate Group, Red Hair Pirate Group. At the end is the Maud Pirates. This is the only way to become the strongest in the world. And Barrett, he must overcome all obstacles and overcome this stepping stone! At the very end, stand on the highest apex. Only in that way can he truly surpass Roger. "I can''t wait!!!" As Charlotte Lingling entered the field, Barrett was full of awe-inspiring fighting spirit. Rather than waiting for Charlotte Lingling''s actions, Barrett took the initiative to attack. Click--! Charlotte Lingling, who stepped on the moon step, shot straight into the air like a thunder. "Fire in the sky!" Seeing Barrett rushing straight in the air, Charlotte Lingling, who was extremely angry, raised her hand and waved her hair towards the flame. Huh! Tengteng flame burned more turbulently, and under her traction, it turned into a hot pillar of fire, spraying from top to bottom toward Barrett. "Meaningless." Barretts eyes reflected the fiery light of the fire from the sky, and he raised his hand as a punch. combines the power of ghost and domineering, and with the exaggerated boxing power, bombards the oncoming pillar of fire. Boom! The scorching pillar of fire, like being hit hard, shattered into countless tiny flames in the blink of an eye. Barrett''s body was like a sharp blade out of a sheath, passing through countless flames, to the diagonally above Charlotte Lingling. "Get down here!" Barrett clenched his fists, like a falling meteor hammer, hitting Charlotte Lingling''s head severely. Boom! accompanied by a deafening muffled sound. Charlotte Lingling''s body suddenly penetrated through the thundercloud Zeus, turning into a streamer and falling sharply towards the ground. In the blink of an eye, the fat body suddenly penetrated into the ground. The terrifying impact that followed, smashed the ground into a huge pit in an instant. "Mother!!!" Seeing Barrett smashing Charlotte Lingling into the ground with a volley hammering, the only remaining dozens of Big.Mom Pirates, led by Perros Perot, all showed awe. . In the previous match, they had a certain degree of understanding of Barretts offensive power. Especially the bizarre blue domineering, it even revealed an awe-inspiring breath. So when they saw Barrett hit Charlotte Lingling with a hammer on her head, their hearts fell on their throats. In the air. Barrett stepped on the moon step, hovering steadily in the air. He lowered his head to look at the smoke and dust, and after a cold smile, he suddenly hung his body upside down in the air, and then stepped on the moon step. A single hammer blow can kill the Four Emperors. So. The title of ??Four Emperors is too low in price. In the smoke and dust, Charlotte Lingling''s huge figure is looming. She was smashed into the ground by Barrett, and got up at the fastest speed, obviously nothing serious. "Damn bastard!!!" was smashed into the ground just after a face-to-face meeting, which always made her feel bad. "Mom, here he is!" At this moment, Charlotte Lingling was reminded in a hurry by Napoleon''s long knife in her hand. Charlotte Lingling looked up, her eyes filled with smoke and dust. But with the aid of seeing, hearing and color, smoke and dust are like nothing. Barretts breath and movement were locked by her for the first time. "The Emperor''s Sword, Broken Blade!" Charlotte Linglings eyes were intertwined with anger and killing intent, which caused the flames of Proseus to flow onto Napoleons long knife, and then used both hands together, swinging the blazing flame of Napoleons long knife, and slashed towards the top. The fire flashes! The Napoleon''s long knife that was cut out was blocked by a hard object. Boom! A sudden violent blast of air exploded into the surrounding smoke and dust. The hard object that blocked the slash showed its true face, but it was Barrett''s ghostly blue fist. Where the blade is against, the blood flowing out is vaguely visible. Despite Barretts excellent physique, he will be at a disadvantage if he fists against Charlotte Linglings unique saber. Its just that even if he was cut out of the wound, Barrett didnt pay attention to it. He smiled wildly and threw out another fist, hitting Charlotte Lingling. At this moment, Charlotte Lingling is holding the knife in both hands, and if she does not retract the knife, she will not have time to resist Barretts left fist. at this time. The thundercloud Zeus created by her splitting the soul, agitating the dark body, instantly summoned a purple thunder and smashed Barrett''s body. The dazzling electric light burst out. Barrett was struck by the purple thunder, his body suddenly froze, unable to smoothly send his fist to Charlotte Lingling''s face. And this pause also gave Charlotte Lingling a chance to attack. "Go to hell!" When Charlotte Lingling''s sharp voice sounded, she had already retracted Napoleon''s long knife and chopped it on Barrett instead. Barrett flew upside down. A little blood was sprinkled in the air. Everyone in Perrospero watching the battle, before they had time to be happy, they saw Barrett adjusting his posture in the air and landing steadily. The clothes he put on had an extra blood-stained crack. But he still grinned, looking at Charlotte Lingling with excitement. As if the knife just now did not cause him any trouble at all. this is-- A battle between two monsters! It is not yet known who will die. (End of this chapter) Chapter 827： Ones power is limited Chapter 827 One''s power is limited This is a battle between two monsters. If other people get close, they will easily be shot to death by the aftermath of the battle. Perrospero retreated outside the circle, staring at Barrett with gloomy eyes. Big.Mom Pirates'' combat power is scattered on more than 30 islands in the territory of the world. One of the islands is attacked, then the other islands in the territory will quickly send troops to surround and suppress the invaders. When all the troops are assembled, Barrett will pay the price for his attack on the nations alone. "No matter how powerful a person is, it is limited." "I just said, you monster...will pay for your arrogance!" Perrospero calculated the approximate time for the reinforcements to reach the island in his heart, while staring at Barrett ferociously. In the beginning, Barretts terrifying combat power displayed, of course, shocked him. At that moment. Perrospero even feels that [number advantage] alone cannot suppress Barrett. But that kind of recognition is based on the premise that my mother is not present. Now, the number advantage is coupled with the pillar called the Four Emperors. This lineup is definitely not something a single-handed guy can contend with. Even if this guy is a monster among monsters, nothing will change in the end. Because-- Perrospero glanced at his angry mother. "Our side... also has a monster!" He hid this sentence in his heart. "Wait for all the troops to come together, that''s when you Barrett will pay for it!" Perrospero thought viciously in his heart. However, before the forces were assembled, he had to restrain the urge to attack Barrett and watch the battle honestly. At this moment. Barrett is awe-inspiring and sharp. Only opponents of this level can make his blood boil. Only by defeating opponents of this level can you give true meaning to your ambition. "The ghost is hardened." Barrett released a ghostly air and wrapped his arms in a layer of faint blue luster. After that, he slammed on the ground. Boom! The ground cracked and smoke rose. Barrett''s figure disappeared out of thin air, and there was a roaring sound in the air. Charlotte Lingling''s eyes condensed, and she swung Napoleon''s long knife, slashing in front of no one. She often gives people a sense of clumsiness in battle, but this does not mean that her knowledge is not strong. With the help of her knowledge, she got an insight into Barretts offensive trajectory. Clang! Napoleon''s long sword burning with blazing flames slashed on the fist of Barrett, who was suddenly revealed. A fierce counterattack, shocking a turbulent wave of air. In the eyes of others, Barrett''s speed is so fast as to disappear suddenly. But Charlotte Lingling seemed to be able to see the disappearing Barrett, so that the knife that seemed to be slashed out in advance was full of predictive meaning. "Speed...not bad!" Charlotte Lingling''s fierce eyes stared at Barrett. Barrett grinned grinningly, and another fist that was also wrapped in ghostly spirit passed through the place where the fist and knife hit, and slammed Charlotte Lingling''s chest fiercely. How can Charlotte Lingling be hit, relying on the dual elemental attacks of Zeus and Prosius with thunder and fire, while resolving Barretts attack, she retreats. "Prestige!" At the moment Barrett was shaken back, Charlotte Lingling swung a knife and chopped off a shock wave filled with dazzling white light towards Barrett. Barrett just stood firm when he was swept in by the Weiguo shock wave. Boom! The prestige shock wave ran across the ground, destroying a tall building in the distance. When the dazzling white light disappeared, Barrett was squatting halfway, crossed his arms in front of him. Although ?? was hit head-on by Weiguo, it didn''t seem to be a big deal. Barrett lowered his arms and attacked Charlotte Lingling again without stopping. "Thunder and fireworks!" Charlotte Lingling led Zeus and Prosius to release a pillar of fire intertwined with purple thunder and lightning against Barrett who was rushing over. In order to ensure the charging speed, Barrett did not choose to evade. Instead, he rushed to Charlotte Lingling at the fastest speed with the attack of thunder and firework. The two attacks collided again. Furthermore, crazy confrontation. The endless movement and sound generated by the ears echoed above the candy island. As for the Perrospero group outside the battle circle, they were dumbfounded. They suddenly recalled the scene of Bekah D.Maud fighting Kaido and his mother alone on the ghost island. This kind of combat power collision between top powerhouses always makes onlookers feel a sense of powerlessness from the bottom of their hearts. That is not a realm that can be achieved by hard work alone, it is a level defined by talent. "It''s okay, it''s okay..." "The monster has only one person, so from the moment he chooses to attack the nations, his defeat is doomed." "Yes, his defeat is destined!" Perrospero stared at the battle in the arena intently, a thin layer of cold sweat oozing from his forehead at some point. "you" "It''s not Bekah.D.Maud!!!" Perrospero roared in his heart. His determination, his confidence. is derived from an established fact. That is-- Barrett is just alone. In this cruel sea, no matter how strong a persons power is, there is no way to "survive". This is the meaning of the existence of the Pirate Group. Within the battle circle. Barrett and Charlotte Lingling entered the stage of crazy confrontation. It is a spare attack that does not consider physical strength and domineering consumption. at the same time. The forces of the 30 islands of all nations are being assembled in an orderly manner. Barrett noticed the force assembly of the Big.Mom Pirates, but he didn''t care. Being besieged by countless enemies is commonplace for him. In such a situation, he is also prepared to deal with it. This battle has been fought so far, he has not used the ability of [Mixed Fruit], in order to wait for the fleet of the Big.Mom Pirate Group to arrive at Candy Island one after another. At that time. The fleet that originally came to aid Candy Island will become his power. as time flows The ships rescued from various islands successively arrived at Candy Island. These assembled forces will become the last straw to crush Barrett. At least. Big.Mom Pirates think so. But the next scene that happened suddenly made them panic. "Hahaha!!!" Barretts laughter resounded over Candy Island. He used the ability of the merging fruit, under the dumb gaze of the Big.Mom pirate group, he turned all the ships surrounding the candy island into a merging substance. is just a few seconds. Barrett turned into a huge monster, looking down at everyone present. Charlotte Lingling looked up at Barretts bullet form, but she sneered. (End of this chapter) Chapter 828： Aftermath Chapter 828 Aftermath Before meeting Roger... Barrett has always been alone. After joining Roger Pirates, his concept has changed. In order to become stronger, in order to be able to defeat the man who stepped on the top of the sea thief. As a young man, even if he was evenly matched with Raleigh, he was not proud of it. In order to accomplish the goal, he has been immersed in getting stronger. But until the end, he still failed to defeat the man after all. So. He decisively abandoned the changed concept and returned to the original point. He wants to prove that as long as a person''s power reaches the limit, he can do everything. Only in this way can we truly surpass Roger. This has become his obsession. So, even if he was defeated by [Group Power] more than 20 years ago, his views will not change in any way. Now- He used his own power to face the fighting power of a Four Emperors Pirate Group alone. Can be such a move may be called a feat, but in Charlotte Lingling''s eyes, it is ridiculous. Here, but the cruelest new world in the whole sea! Here, one''s power is absolutely limited! Therefore, whether it is a natural monster like her, or a monster of the white beard, red hair, Kaido, or even the level of Maud, if you want to dominate one side in the new world, you must develop a group that can be relied on. This is also a prerequisite for moving to a higher peak. How can you become One Piece by yourself! ! "I dont even understand this kind of truth..." Charlotte Lingling stared at Barretts huge body indifferently. She recognized Barrett''s strength. But she can also conclude that Barrett will fall in front of her pirate group. Fierce battle, still going on! Terror three-masted ship. The news of the destruction of the Beasts and Pirates has caused an uproar in the world. This is due to the handwriting of Morgans. Although Lafayette and the others could have anticipated the reaction of the world, they were still excited the moment they saw the newspaper. This time, their names also appeared in the newspaper. Perhaps in order to thank Maude for providing the news for the first time, Morgans gave a more comprehensive introduction to the main members of the Maude Pirates in the report. This is also the first time that the main members of the Maude Pirates have appeared in the newspaper together. "My young master''s name...!!!" Cavendish looked at this belated newspaper and was moved to tears. "It''s a pity that the date is three days ago, and I didn''t realize this touch for the first time!" Glancing at the publication date of the newspaper, Cavendish muttered to himself with regret, and soon became excited again. He felt that his decision to join the Maude Pirates was correct. In the future, as long as the Maud Pirates dominate at the apex of the new world, his name and title can also resonate throughout the world, and leave a long-lasting echo. "Why is my old lady''s name on it!!" Just when everyone in the Maude Pirates group was appreciating the content of the newspaper, an angry female voice came from outside. People follow the prestige. I saw Bonnie rushing into the hall with a newspaper and heading straight for Maude. "When did my old lady become your subordinate!!" Bonnie came to Maude, angrily raised her finger, and pressed it against a certain description in the newspaper. Maud glanced at the passage she was referring to. That is the content of a report introducing members of the Maud Pirates, including Bonnies name. I think it was Morgans who unilaterally believed that Maude had already subdued Bonnie, so with a stroke of a pen, he revealed this strictly inaccurate news to the world through the destruction of the Beasts and Pirates. As the person involved, Bonnie was confused at first, but angry at the back. She temporarily boarded Maudes ship to get news of the bear, but she never said that she would become Maudes subordinate. So after seeing the content of the newspaper, she came to ask Master Mo Dexing to inquire about the crime. Facing Bonnies question, Maude raised his eyebrows slightly and said calmly: "I never said that you are my subordinate, and I did not write this report." He didn''t expect that Morgans would skip the [verify] step and directly publish this kind of non-existent news in the newspaper. Perhaps in Morganss opinion, it is a matter of course for Maude, who has already subdued several supernovae, to bring Bonnie, who is also a supernova, and the Straw Hat group into his command. Yes. The introduction in the newspaper aimed at the main members of the Hundred Beast Pirate Group not only included Bonnie, but Luffy and the others were not spared. In this headline newspaper that published the great event of the destruction of the Hundred Beasts and Pirates, they were all "being" Maude''s subordinates. "..." Hearing Maudes words, Bonnie''s eyes widened suddenly, and she didn''t know what to say for a while. Should she be asked to find Morgans, and then let the **** king of news release the clarification report as quickly as possible? I''m afraid she did just that, and she can only get Morgans''s eyes. Or, she can''t contact Morgans at all! "I don''t care about it, this matter is caused by you, so you are responsible for solving it!" Pony was heartbroken, and placed the responsibility on Maudes head, and asked Maude to be responsible. Everyone at the scene looked at Bonnie, their eyes mixed with a little different color. Maud did not shirk, nodded and said: "I will talk to Morgans." "Uh." Boney didnt expect that Maude would agree so simply. After a slight start, she turned her head and said, "Thats good." I just dont know why, but there is a subtle feeling of emptiness in my heart. "When did we become your subordinates!!" At this moment, Luffys loud voice came into the hall from outside. Hearing that sound, Bonnie''s eyes twitched a few times, and the others in the room looked at Maude, with a smile between their eyebrows. What they saw was Maude with a helpless face. Boom! The halls were pushed away. Luffy rushed into the hall hurriedly, locking on Maude at first glance. Everyone turned their eyes and looked at Luffy. At this time, they noticed that Luffy was holding two different newspapers in his hands. Luffy didn''t care about their gaze either, and with a vigorous vibe, strode the meteor to Maude. "What''s the matter with this newspaper!!!" Luffy raised the newspaper in his right hand, and stared at Maude like Bonnie just now. "Show me another newspaper." Maud did not answer Luffys question, but asked for another newspaper that looked brand new. "Oh, here you are." Luffy heard this and very obediently handed another newspaper to Maude. Maud took the newspaper and read it. This is a newly published newspaper, and it is not handled by Morgans news agency. didnt know how Luffy got this newspaper. Maud glanced at the content of the report, his eyes narrowed slightly. "Did Barrett attack the nations of Big.Mom?" "Both lose out?!" After seeing the content of the report, Maude was very surprised. And Luffy also came back to his senses, yelling next to him. Its just that Maudes thoughts on this meeting were all on this report, and he ignored Luffys reaction. Barrett and the Big.Mom Pirates lost both... This news is equally shocking. And Maude quickly accepted the news, and thought about how to use the news to do something. (End of this chapter) ~： Adjust your schedule... Adjust your schedule... Gradually mosquitoes. Today, at least ten days have passed. Insomnia every night, tossing around until dawn. I''m obviously sleepy, but I just can''t fall asleep. Wake up every day, the whole person is awkward. Take time off today to take melatonin and adjust your schedule. This thing cannot be eaten often, and I usually dont dare to eat it, but I need it now. About adding more... Ugh. Sometimes I think about it, I feel really useless, and I keep betraying the love of everyone. Can''t go on like this... (End of this chapter) Chapter 829： Take advantage of Chapter 829 On this world stage where countless lights are gathered, there are so many journalists who are keen to report on shocking events, but there are only a handful of world-class newspapers that are familiar with them. Newspaper is a necessary way to spread news in this world where information is not well-developed, and it is also a weapon called public opinion. Currently, there are only a handful of world-class newspapers. Except for the mobile newspaper of Morgans, the reason why other newspapers can stand up depends entirely on the acquiescence of the world government. Under this premise, whether it is Morgans mobile newspaper or other world-class newspapers. When they publish the content of the report, although they often exaggerate, they can at least guarantee the truthfulness of the report. This is one of the fundamental reasons why newspapers can survive and stand firm. The newspapers that published the headlines of [Barrett and the Big.MoM Pirates are losing both], basically will not falsify such explosive news. So, the credibility of this headline is very high. "The successor of the evil spirit, Douglas Barrett..." Maud showed the color of thought, and meditated the man''s name in his heart. Sauls death has nothing to do with this guy. So, Maude must kill Barrett by himself anyway to avenge Sol. After this decision, Maude had previously entrusted Sabo to collect all information about Barrett. Whether it is the previous information or the current information... Made all. Because of his commission, part of the intelligence channels operated by the Revolutionary Army has always served him. Every once in a while, the intelligence department of the Revolutionary Army will fax Barretts recent intelligence. Because of these intelligence support, Maude always keeps track of Barretts movements and at the same time knows roughly what Barrett did after escaping from Propulsion City. "The title of World Destroyer should be given to you." This is Mauds sincere feelings about what Barrett did after receiving the information provided by the Revolutionary Army. According to the information he knows. After Barrett escaped from Pushing City, he was like a beast that no one could stop from its cage, wherever he went, he would destroy it. Whether it is a naval branch stationed with troops, a country that is not weak in military power, or a lawless land where pirates gather and the illegal industry of dark underground kings, they have all suffered from Barrett''s destruction. In recent years, there have been countless people who died in the hands of Barrett. In the eyes of others, this unreasonable man seems to be frantically seeking battle. Because of his crazy behavior, countless people have become victims of the [Law of the Weak and the Strong]. But in Maudes view, Barretts crazy and unruly destructive actions may not be to satisfy his own desire for destruction, but more like...filling the void in the battle of twenty years. Now, this man who has destroyed countless things along the way is no different from a lunatic in the eyes of the world, finally made a crazier move. it turns out-- Attack Charlotte Linglings nations alone! That is the country of the Four Emperors Pirate Group, and it is also a country that unites 30 islands. Is it an existence that can be shaken by one person? And Barrett obviously paid the price for his crazy actions. only If it is true that both lose out, Maude can hardly imagine Barrett''s escape in that situation. After all, a cordon like a net of heaven and earth has been set up in the territory of the world. Whether it is an attack or a retreat, it is hard to escape the eyeliner of the Big.Mom Pirate Group. Unless Barrett has a strategic ability similar to [Fluttering Fruit], it is basically impossible to escape under the nose of the Big.Mom Pirate Group under the premise of serious injury. Maybe there is something hidden in it. "Wait for the revolutionary army to confirm the authenticity of this information before deciding whether to take advantage of the fire..." Maud thought silently. Big.Mom Pirates and Barrett are his targets. And now that this kind of thing has happened, it is a good time to take action. "Maud!!!" Luffy''s loud voice rang in Maude''s ears. Made was stunned for a moment, and looked at Luffy who didn''t know when he got to his side. "Maud, I''m talking to you, didn''t you hear me!!!" Luffy opened his eyes wide and looked at Maude, holding up the newspaper in his hand. Maud subconsciously glanced at the newspaper in Luffy''s hand, and calmly explained: "Sorry, I was thinking about what to eat for dinner just now. I accidentally thought about it." "It turned out to be like this." Luffy nodded suddenly, and then asked expectantly: "Then have you thought about it?" When it comes to eating, this guy puts the newspaper thing behind. Made picked up the corner of his mouth slightly, and said seriously: "I haven''t thought about it yet, but I just need more meat." "Uh-huh!" Luffy nodded frantically, agreeing. "Luffy, do you have something to eat? I can tell Sister Ya to do it for you." "Hmm, just meat!" "There are many kinds of meat, what kind of meat do you like best?" "I like all of them!" "This way..." Maud made Luffy immersed in the fantasy of the whole meat banquet tonight in a few words, completely forgetting his purpose of coming to Maude. beside. Lafayette and the others looked at Luffy''s eyes, mixed with a little weird color. Pony, who was originally Lai Xing teacher to inquire, rubbed her forehead vigorously while looking at Luffy. "This''foodie'' is really hopeless." She muttered to herself in an incredible tone. Bailey heard Bonnie''s words and couldn''t help but glance at her. is also a foodie, why bother to be a foodie? Bailey thought to himself. Bonnie keenly noticed Bailey''s gaze, and turned her head to look at it. No matter what Bailey meant, she just glared at Bailey. And Bailey was startled, and immediately glared back at him unceremoniously. Perona looked at Bonnie and Bailey, who were staring at each other, and shook her head, seeming to express regret for the IQ of these two guys. time flies. Three days passed in a blink of an eye. During the ?? period, the news that the Big.Mom Pirates and Barrett were both injured has spread to any corner of the world. For those who are always watching the disappearance of the situation, the recent period has really been a wave of unrest. The front foot of the Beast Pirate Group was destroyed by Mord, and the Big.Mom Pirate Group and Barrett clashed again on the back foot. The people were shocked, but they were all secretly applauding. For them, it is of course a joy to hear that pirates can fight to the death. This is also true for the Navy. Now that the new world is in chaos, Akaku moves intentionally. Whether it is dealing with the Big.Mom Pirates or Barrett, it is now an opportunity to attack. However-- Approaching the World Conference, even if the red dog is moved, he cant get any manpower for a while. (End of this chapter) Chapter 830： Sneak or storm Chapter 830 Every four years, the world government will hold a world conference in the holy place of Mariagioa. The kings of more than 50 participating countries will basically not be absent from this meeting, and senior officials of the world government, as well as the Denon people, will also participate in this meeting. This is a great event that attracts the attention of the whole world. Now that the World Conference is approaching, in order to ensure that this conference can proceed smoothly, the Navy Headquarters must send combat power to **** the kings who come to participate in the World Conference. In this way, there is no spare force to send troops to trouble the Big.Mom Pirates and Barrett. If the situation permits, Akadog actually wants to take advantage of the situation to eliminate the Big.Mom Pirates and Barrett, rather than sending so much combat power to **** the kings of various countries. But his immediate boss, the world government, will certainly not let this unrealistic idea become a reality. The world conference held only once every four years is very important. It is important that the world government does not allow any gaps to occur. Akahound can only slowly dispel the unrealistic thoughts in his mind. "Next time, there may not necessarily be such a good opportunity..." In the slightly gloomy office, the red dogs eyelids drooped and his icy gaze fell on the two open newspapers on the desk. He had a cigar in his mouth, and the firelight at the end appeared occasionally, and white smoke filled his face, covering his face. According to normal thinking, the big pirates of the new world are tearing each other, so the navy, as the hostile camp, will naturally be happy to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight. However, the red dog is not a normal person at all. He is willing to see the pirates killing each other, and he is more willing to kick in at the right time to speed up the demise of the pirates. Thats why he sent the Green Bull to lead the team to find the trouble of the Pirates of Beasts that suffered huge losses. It just failed in the end. But he did not expect that Maude would attack the Pirates of Beasts a second time, and eventually Kaido, known as the strongest creature in the sea, land and air, and the Pirates of Beasts created by Kaido, all turned into overnight. history. Now, the Big.Mom Pirates and Barrett have both lost. If you can take the opportunity to solve one of the problems, the goal of conquering the new world will be even further. It''s just a pity that I can''t make a move at the moment. After ??Aka Inu gave up his thoughts, he stopped thinking about it. What the Navy should do now is to ensure the smooth convening of the World Conference and to meet the research requirements of Bergapunk as soon as possible, so as to bring the new pacifists combat value to a higher level. He always felt that-- The moment when the era of the great pirates ends, is about to come. Terror three-masted ship. Maud received Rebecca who came to visit. "World Conference..." On the occasion of the World Conference, Dres Rosa, one of the participating countries, is also one of the participants. Its just that, after so many things, Deres Rosas [status] and [identity] in the franchise countries have already existed in name only. Rebecca has no plans to pay the heavenly gold, so naturally it is impossible to attend this year''s World Conference. Leaving formally withdraw from the franchise country is only a matter of time. Rebecca came to find Maude, just to explain these things to Maude. After all, for the survival of Dresrosa and the future of the people of Dresrosa, Rebecca has long decided to make Dresrosa part of the Mod Sky City plan. "I already know the general situation. Go ahead, Rebecca." Maud nodded towards Rebecca. If Rebecca hadn''t come to tell him about it, he really hadn''t paid attention to the time of the World Conference. I vaguely remember the time when the last World Conference was held. He and Lafayette, who had just gone to sea, also destroyed a ship carrying the king of the franchise because of the malicious behavior of a bear boy. That was four years ago... I want to come now, time flies so fast. Maud was lost in thought. Rebecca silently gave a royal courtesy to the meditating Mord, and then left quietly. Dress Rosa still has a lot of mess to clean up, she is really busy now. Mud, who was meditating, did not notice Rebeccas salute. After he heard the news of the World Conference, he suddenly thought of saving the bear. Last time he informed Sabo of the bears whereabouts. The first thing Saab did after returning to the Revolutionary Army was to find a way to get more accurate information. After a lot of effort, the Revolutionary Army subsequently confirmed the news that the bear was in the Holy Land Mariagioa, and also learned that the bear was undergoing brutal torture. Its just that, after all, there is the Holy Land Mary Gioia... Not to mention the difficulty of frontal assault, even how to sneak in is a difficult problem. Now, as the World Conference approaches, it is an opportunity for Maud and the Revolutionary Army. "Blublu, Blublu..." The phone worm on Maudes wrist suddenly rang electric. He raised his wrist and looked down. Although he hasn''t connected yet, he vaguely guessed that it would be Sabo''s call. After all, there are only a few people who can get through his number. Click. Maud lifted the watch cover, and the phone was connected. "Maud, is it convenient to talk?" The small and exquisite pitch-black telephone bug uttered Sabos eager voice. Perhaps it is accidental, or it is a kind of heart. Maud had just learned of the news of the World Conference, and Sabo immediately called. "convenient." Maud looked at the phone worm and whispered softly: "Are you trying to talk about the World Conference?" "what?" Sabo gave a cry of surprise over there. "Yes, I think this is a good opportunity to rescue the bear." Although a little surprised, Sabo went straight to the point. "I think so too, Sabo." "That''s great." Sabos tone was a bit agitated. After reaching an agreement, he couldnt wait to talk about the plan to rescue the bear. "A total of 47 participating countries will participate in this World Conference. There will be a large number of people going to the Red Earth Continent... That kind of situation, with my transparency and Jasmine''s ability to push and push, will definitely be able to sneak in perfectly. " "Sneak in?" Maud was a little surprised. This is different from what he thought. "Yeah, what''s wrong?" The black phone worm cant synchronize the callers attitude, but Sabos now confused tone makes it easy for people to make up for his puzzled face. If you listen carefully, you can still hear some low noises. Obviously there are other people beside Sabo. "Saab, during each World Conference, the Navy Headquarters will send a large number of troops to **** the kings of the participating countries who come to participate in the World Conference. This means that... once the Holy Land Mary Gioia is attacked, most of the troops will be used. The dispatched naval headquarters will not be able to provide strong assistance to the holy place of Mary Gioia." Maud adjusted his sitting posture a little, and said calmly: "So I think that before the navy escorted the kings of all countries to the Holy Land of Maria, it is an opportunity to attack the Holy Land of Maria." "" Hearing Maudes words, the phone worm suddenly heard a burst of cold breath. The revolutionary army that habitually associates rescue operations with infiltration plans usually does not consider aggressive actions. What''s more, the place to be sneaked this time is the Holy Land Maria Gioria where the ultimate enemy of the Revolutionary Army is located. If you want to attack such a place... has exceeded their cognition. But strictly speaking, this kind of statement is indeed like what Maud would say. Or-- In their view, there is probably no other person in the world who can say this and put it into action besides Maud. Today I still got through to dawn... The last time I saw it was 7:48 in the morning, the egg hurts... My friend asked me, why I havent moved during the day now, and I told him that I had insomnia during this period of time, every day. All night, he said to me: Every time you drink two glasses of beer, you just get drunk, can''t you just drink some alcohol before going to bed? After listening to my friends, I: Huh? ? ? (End of this chapter) Chapter 831： Decision Chapter 831 Decision Major events followed one after another, and the already turbulent situation suddenly became more chaotic. Barretts whereabouts are currently unknown, and the Big.Mom Pirates just had a fight with Barrett, and they must have suffered a lot of losses. After hearing this news, Mords first reaction was to attack the nations where the Big.Mom Pirate Group is located. However, at this point in time, the upcoming World Conference is ushered in. So. The choices placed in front of Maude became two. is taking advantage of the approach of the World Conference, attacking the Holy Land Maria Joa to save the bear. is also taking advantage of the fire to attack the Big.Mom Pirates that has just gone through a big battle. Faced with these two choices, Maude chose to save the bear. This was his promise to the bear two years ago, and now its time to fulfill the promise. It happened that Sabo had the same idea. So, going to the Holy Land Mariagioa to save the bear during the World Conference became a certainty. Its just that Maud and Sabos opinions diverged. One side believes that it can launch a stormy attack on the holy place of Mary Joa when this part of the navy is lacking in skills. One side believes that it can wait for the team of kings participating in the World Conference to arrive at the Holy Land Mariejoa, and then complete the infiltration operation when there are many people, and rescue the bear at the least cost. "Maud, there are variables in the storm..." After Sabo calmed down, he did not accept Maude''s aggressive attack offer. On the one hand, because of their lineup characteristics are more suitable for sneaking in. On the other hand, the human resources of the Revolutionary Army are tight. During the time of the World Conference, it is already the limit to be able to send a team including three army commanders and the chief of staff together. If Maude insists on attacking the Holy Land Mariagioa, this team that focuses on infiltration will expose its shortcomings and cannot provide Maude with more combat assistance. This is not what Saab wants to see. "There are variables in sneaking, once it is discovered..." Maud did not say everything, and gave Sabo enough room for imagination. Transparency ability plus the ability to push fruit, although it can ensure the stability of the dive operation to the maximum extent, but the dive operation cannot go to too many people. Under this premise, if they are found and surrounded during rescue operations, it means that their team of no more than ten people will face tens of thousands of enemies. Unless they possess the skill of escape from war, similar to [Door Fruit], it will be difficult to escape from the Holy Land Mariagioa. Its a pity that the shadows ability to change shape and shadow cannot be used on other people. Otherwise, the infiltration operation can be implemented without any worries. So Maude still advocates strong offense, mainly because they hold the strategic ability of [Fluttering Fruit]. "As long as we are not found, I have my transparent fruit ability and Jasmine''s ability to push the fruit, and the fault tolerance rate is very high. When the rescue operation is successful, the crow of Karas can take us away." Sabo responded to Maudes statement. And his response is not a manifestation of optimism, but the confidence and grasp that he should have when implementing the sneak action. If there is no such confidence, the so-called sneak action is nothing more than a risky gamble. "Hmm." Maud groaned. He originally wanted to wait for the [chimerism research] to achieve results and the [Yinbei Bomb] idea to be realized, and then to attack the Holy Land Mariagioa. As a result, these preparations have not yet been completed, and the world conference is ushered in only once in four years. Its good to attack or sneak in. This is a good opportunity. "I think about it." Maud believes that Sabos proposition is also reasonable. After all, the sneak action can avoid sacrifice to the greatest extent, but he did not make a decision immediately. If the chimera research has been completed at this point in time, then he doesnt need to think about it and chooses to attack directly. "Um." Sabo nodded. Maud looked down at the black phone worm, and said calmly: "Sabo, before making a decision, you should come to my side to gather." "No problem, I am ready to set sail here and can set off at any time." "As soon as possible, there is not much time left for us." "it is good." After that, he said nothing more, Maude hung up the phone. "Sneak in..." Maud raised his hand to prop his cheek, muttering to himself in a low voice. Before Sabo made this suggestion, he hadn''t really considered sneaking in. After all, with his current team configuration, as long as some preparations are made, there should be no problem with attacking the Holy Land Mariagioa from the front. Besides... It is Jim''s dream and one of his goals to kill the Tianlongren. A simple sneak operation can only rescue the bear at best, and can''t do more. But now that I think about it carefully, there is no need to worry so much. Just rescue the bear first. After ??, we will continue to accumulate strength and strive for a wave of flattening the Holy Land Maria Gioria. "It''s a pity that I didn''t get the fruit of the door..." Maud gave a light sigh. He had thoughts about the fruit of the door a long time ago. So after confirming that Luo''s ability can extract 100% of the devil fruit, he focused on Bruno, who has the ability of the door fruit. Its just that Bruno disappeared from this world. Whether it was the intelligence agencies of the Revolutionary Army or the intelligence channels of the underground world, Bruno could not be found, and it was not clear whether Bruno was dead or alive. "Wait for Saab and the others to come over." Maud''s eyelids drooped, muttering to himself. In fact, he is already inclined to Sabo''s proposal. Transparency ability and push ability are indeed very suitable for diving. In this way, it can indeed reduce the risk and sacrifice rate. As for the frontal attack on the Holy Land Mary Gioia, you can wait until you are fully prepared. Somewhere in a strange room. The reason why ?? is said to be strange is that the dark green water waves visible to the naked eye are rippling around in the room. In the room, there are standing three people wearing white coats and strange masks on their faces. "Where is Barrett?" The person wearing the striped mask, when questioning, looks at the person wearing the sunflower mask closest to the window. "I was rescued." A sweet female voice came from under the sunflower mask. "Rescued?" The tone of the man with the striped mask has obviously changed, and he is a little unhappy. "Your door-door ability is not a display. You will be taken a step ahead?" "Door ability is really easy to use, but it is not omnipotent. The words are ahead, but I tried my best." The sunflower mask woman shrugged. The striped mask man was silent for a moment, and seemed to frown. "So, who rescued Barrett?" "I don''t know, I was a step late at the time, and only found the blood stains left by Barrett on the shore." "Is this what you call best effort?" The striped mask man snorted coldly. Sunflower mask woman shrugged again. "The other party apparently used a ship like a''submarine''. You can''t ask me to open a door on the sea floor, right?" "I am not interested in knowing the reasons. You should leave these explanations to your boss." "It''s so indifferent." The sun flower mask sighed faintly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 832： Maudes ambition? Chapter 832 Mauds ambition? Time passes day by day. The preparations for the World Conference are in full swing. The navy has dispatched warships with significant combat capabilities to take care of the kings of the participating countries. The entire voyage back and forth takes at least one month. During this period, various pirates and criminals in the underground world are all ready to move. They are eyeing the royal family and aristocrats of the franchising countries. If you can succeed, you will be able to blackmail a large sum of money for the rest of your life from the participating countries. The situation on the sea has become increasingly chaotic. Wa no country, where Moder is located, ushered in a long-lost tranquility. The destruction of the black charcoal serpent and the pirate group of beasts finally stopped the weapons factories that were established in various parts of the country of Wano from emitting black smoke. The return of the heirs of the ??Guangyue clan also allowed the citizens of the country to see a bright future. When the first light appeared, everything was getting better. The people of Wano Country are excited and full of anticipation for tomorrow. Such an atmosphere is exactly what Niwa expected. If you want to return Wano country to its former prosperity, then she must first make the people of Wano country full of expectations and confidence in the future. This is also the reason why she insists on revealing her identity to the people under Mauds gaze. "The sun... will eventually shine on the country of Wano." Rihe stands on the renovated attic balcony, overlooking the city streets that are gradually returning to life. Yamato put on a samurai uniform, staring silently at Hiwa''s back. During this period, she has fully felt the will of the Princess Guangyue. As [Guangyue Mitian], she was filled with relief, but at the same time she was worried about Mods reaction. "It should be fine." Based on her understanding of Maude, she feels that Maude is not the aggressive type. While Yamato was thinking about it, Guangyue Rihe suddenly turned around and looked at Yamato. "We should go to see Lord Maude." "Eh?" Yamato heard this and looked at Rihe in a little stunned. Rihe smiled and said: "The''measure'' of that adult is beyond my expectation, but this is not the reason why we can continue to be unscrupulous." "" Hearing what Hihwa said, Yamato didn''t know what to say for a while. She suddenly realized that her worries were unnecessary. The princess who has inherited the blood of Guangyue in front of her can see more thoroughly than her in many things. However-- Although Guangyue Rihe is a qualified ruler, everything she has done now has begun to deviate from the original wish of Guangyue Mitian. Although there is nothing wrong with her approach... But she is not Momosuke after all. Yamato, who claims to have inherited Odas last wish, just wants to liberate the country of Wazuno, and let Wazuno country succeed in its founding. Neither she nor Hihwa, did not realize the motives of Mitsuki Mida who wanted to establish Wano country. But from their standpoint, the current Wano country has ushered in the long-lost sunshine, which is enough. "Let''s go, let''s meet Maude." Yamato looked at Hihe and smiled. She noticed that Rihe used a respect for Maude, and she guessed what Rihe wanted to do in the future. Let the country be attached to the pirate flag, and nominally, it will become a pirate country. Yamato doesnt think there is anything. Only because the pirate group is named Maude. The name alone is worth it for them. Terror on the three-masted ship. Maud stared at the map placed on the table, his eyes showing thoughtfulness. This map is fictitious, and it is also the prototype of Sky City in the future. The location of the Land of Harmony has a unique advantage in terms of geographical location. As long as you guard the pass, even the Demon Slayer Order fleet will never want to attack. The city in the sky that Komoder wants to create is like a jigsaw puzzle, requiring more than one island to piece together. If islands such as Dresrosa are to be placed here, after the comprehensive area expands, they will lose the advantage of being easy to defend and difficult to attack. And I will definitely move the fisherman island here in the future... "There is no need to be attached to the geographical advantage of the country of Wano, this kind of thing can be created by Sister Ya with her ability." "However, the concept of rapid waterfall as a line of defense can still be retained." "As for the prototype...maybe you can refer to the urban structure of the "Capital of Water" and arrange all the "islands" from low to high on the premise of suspending all the "islands." "With Sister Ya''s ability, movement and arrangement are not a problem. If you have the conditions, you can study the composition of the''sky island''. If you can get the technology, you can transform each island to reduce the burden on Sister Ya. ." "In addition, the cloud road of the sky island can connect each island." "There is still a height problem... Maud worked hard in his mind to conceive the scale and scene of the Sky City. Just imagine, I cant wait to make these pictures a reality. It was like building an amazing and magnificent country with his own hands, which made him full of motivation. "click..." Suddenly there was a sound of footsteps, interrupting Maudes contemplation. Maud followed the prestige and saw Lafayette who jumped from the balcony fence and walked quickly. "." Lafayette came close, glanced at the map spread on the table, smiled and said, "I seem to disturb you, Captain." "Nothing." Maud shook his head. Lafayette habitually laughed twice, and then talked about his intention: "The soldiers of the Revolutionary Army have arrived at the port." "It came very quickly." Mud heard the words, a shadow mist appeared in his palm, put the map on the table into the shadow box, and then stood up, preparing to meet Sabo and the others in person. "Captain." Lafayette looked at Maude who stood up, and said vaguely: "Jaya has passed by to meet him." The implication of this sentence is that you, as the captain, do not need to meet the revolutionary army personally. Maud glanced at Lafayette. After getting along for so long, he knows Lafayette very well and can easily see Lafayette''s thoughts. Since he confided to everyone about the "Sky City Plan", Lafayette seemed to have automatically translated his goal of creating a nation with his own hands, literally translated into the ambition to replace the world government and then rule the world. So since then, Lafayette has always reminded him vaguely that he can no longer condescend to do something that should be done by his subordinates. and the marriage proposal made by Lafayette last time are also the starting point. "Lafayette." Maud looked at Lafayette, a little helpless. "Hey, I see, Captain, let me lead you to the port." Just being seen by Maude in this way, Lafayette immediately changed the direction of the wind and offered to lead the way to the port to meet the revolutionary army. As the right-hand man of the "king", he knows very well that there is no need to rush for those necessary changes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 833： A trip to the Holy Land Mary Gioia Chapter 833 Trip to the Holy Land Mary Joa Sabo and the others came very quickly, and the urgency of rescuing the bear was undoubtedly revealed. However. Since this period of time, the revolutionary army has given Maud the feeling that it is like a high-speed machine, with no intention of stopping. Even when it was the last time I came to receive equipment, it was like a hurry. Maud and Lafayette leave the castle. On the way to the port, I ran into Jaya and Sabo who were coming to the castle. "Maud!" Seeing Maude, Sabo smiled happily. "Saab." Maud was also smiling, and greeted him quickly. just haven''t seen each other for a while, the two still chatted for a while. "Lets go to the castle and relax for a while." Seeing that Sabo and the others were struggling all the way, Maude resisted the idea of ??asking about Sunnys current situation, and instead invited Sabo and the others to go to the castle to rest first. "Okay." Sabo was not polite and readily agreed. Made smiled, and from the corner of her eyes she glanced at Jasmine and the others, but noticed that Jasmine was biting the corner of her handkerchief and looked at herself grievously. It might be because I was patronizing and greeting Sabo just now, but failed to say hello to Jasmine in the first time, so that the giant with a different personality felt wronged. Facing the tearful eyes offensive, Maude felt helpless, and bit his head and said hello to Jasmine. Jasmine immediately burst into joy. Maud almost failed to parry, but fortunately Sabo helped him out at the right time. Everyone went to the castle together. Its not just because the staff cant be mobilized, but I still feel that there are not too many people needed to execute the infiltration plan. In this operation of rescuing the bear, the Revolutionary Army only sent three people: Sabo, Chief of Staff, and Northern Army Commander Karas and Western Army Commander Jasmine among the four commanders. The number of people coming is a bit less, but they are all the mainstays of the revolutionary army. As a result, Maude can only default to sneak rescue this time. If the revolutionary army commander is the Betty who has the ability to inspire, then maybe you can think about the storm again. "Sabo!!!" As soon as everyone walked a certain distance, Luffys voice came from the training ground in the distance. Hearing Luffy''s voice full of surprise and excitement, Sabo subconsciously stopped, and followed the sound to look at Luffy, who was rushing at high speed, with a big smile on his face. "Saab, let''s go to the castle first." Maud glanced at Luffy, whose face was deformed with excitement, who was rushing here, leaving room for the two brothers to reminisce about the past. Sabo nodded towards Maude, and immediately faced Luffy. and Maude led the others to the castle. That night. Maud hosted a banquet to entertain Saab and them. After the dinner, Sabo got rid of Luffy''s entanglement, and went with Molly and Karas to discuss the action to rescue the bear. Finally, Maude gave up his plan to attack and chose Sabos infiltration proposal. "Starting tomorrow morning, the tentative number is 7 people." Time is tight, so after finalizing the action, the departure time is also set in the morning. "I have no problem here." Sabo has no objections. For them, naturally, the sooner the better. The discussion is over, Sabo and the others return to the room to rest, while Maude has to select candidates to participate in the rescue operation. He asked Bailey to summon his companions. About ten minutes. The companions came to his room one after another. In response to the gazes from his companions, Maude calmly said: "Tomorrow morning, I will join Sabo and the others, and set off to the Holy Land Mariagio..." "Huh?" Except for Lafayette and Jaya who already knew about it, almost all the others were surprised when they heard Maudes words, but Cavendishs eyes lit up. "So, Maude, are you going to attack the Holy Land Mary Joa again?" Cavendish stared at Maude, and without waiting for Maude to answer, he said excitedly: "That young master can''t be absent this time!" Everyone at the scene suddenly looked at Cavendish, who was excited with a trembling tone. Its not a good job to attack the Holy Land Mary Gioia, and this guy who is very keen on headlines will directly ignore the dangers contained in it. "Accurately speaking, sneak in..." Maud glanced at Cavendish. "Sneak in?" Cavendish was slightly startled, which was different from what he had imagined. and the others are looking at Maud, waiting for the following. Maud then explained to them the action to rescue the bear. "Ah la la." After listening to Maudes explanation, the green pheasant scratched his messy hair and calmly said: "That is to say...this sneak operation, three of us should be selected to participate?" "That''s right." Maud nodded. "My master is going!" Cavendish raised his hand for the first time. Although it is a sneak-type action, he still behaves very positively. Maud glanced at Cavendish again, slightly surprised. He thought Cavendish would lose interest after listening to the explanation. After all, sneaking is different from a storming attack, but there is no chance to show up. If it goes well, you can even finish the mission silently, naturally it is impossible to reveal your identity and make the headlines. "Boss, I want to go." After Cavendish raised his watch, Jim came out and looked at Maude intently. Maud also looked at Jim. This tough guy who has always been taciturn, this will rarely reveal an earnest look. Maud felt embarrassed. He didn''t plan to take Jim there, because Jim was a type similar to a heavy-loaded fighter, and was strictly not suitable for sneak operations. As for Cavendish, who was the first to hold a watch, only in terms of speed, it meets Moder''s requirements. Jim''s appearance is rough, but his heart is quite delicate, otherwise he won''t learn a fine drawing technique. He felt Mauds embarrassment. In spite of this, he did not give up and looked directly into Maude''s eyes. Agree or decline. He accepts both. Maud and Jim looked at each other. After a while. Maud nodded slightly. "Okay." ''S answer, an excited smile appeared on Jim''s scarred face. "Where is the young master?!" Cavendish looked forward to Maude. Maud hesitated for a moment, and then whispered softly: "Sorry, Xiaoka." "!!!" Cavendish opened his eyes wide, and said anxiously: "Isn''t there two more places?" "Yes, but I already have a suitable candidate." "Who?" "Brook and Luo." "" Cavendish was hit hard, and the color on his body faded quickly, leaving only black and white. Perona looked at Cavendish, who was lying on the ground with a negative face, with a look of compassion. Bailey would suddenly glance at her. "?" Perona noticed Baileys deep-sense eyes, and immediately understood the meaning. "I don''t have one!!!" She glared at Pele viciously. Bailey did not speak, but showed an unbelievable expression. "???" Perona struggled to resist the urge to throw a negative ghost at Bailey''s head. "Ooooooo, I''m going to the Holy Land again..." Brook was a little surprised by Mauds roll call, but he accepted it without any psychological burden. However, the word "again" in his words turned into a series of arrows silently, and slammed into Cavendish''s body. Luo was silent. He actually didn''t want to go. After all, the research on chimeras has not yet arrived, and time is very precious to him. If you follow Maude to the Holy Land Mariejoa, it is estimated that it will take at least one month to go back and forth. Its just that since Maude called him by name, it means that this action requires his ability. "What about me!!?" Bonnie''s voice suddenly came from the balcony. Hearing that voice, most people in the room were not surprised. They had known that Bonnie was eavesdropping under the balcony. Everyone followed the sound, only to see Bonnie turned over the balcony fence, rushed into the room, and looked straight at Maude. "Just wait for the news here." Maud looked at Bonnie and said calmly: "I can assure you that I will bring the bear to you." "I don''t want your guarantee, I want to participate in the rescue operation!" Pony looked at Maude without backing up, and the determination revealed in her eyes made people stunned. Maud was still calm, and said lightly: "You might die." "So what, I want to personally...No, I want to rescue the bear with my own hands, only then can I rest assured!!!" "What if I disagree?" "You...!!!" Bonnie gritted her teeth and looked at Maude, who seemed to be stuck with oil and salt. She also knew that if Maude didn''t want to take her, she could do nothing. "Only, as long as you agree, I, I...willing to be your subordinate..." Bonnie said with difficulty. "Huh?" A strange color flashed in Maude''s eyes, and she didn''t expect that the strong-character Bonnie would say this in front of so many people. In this way, the bear should occupy a great deal of weight in her heart. Maud hadnt figured out how to answer Bonnie, and at that moment, Violet came to the room. "Master Maude." "Violet, what''s wrong?" Maud looked at Violet. "There is a submarine under the sea, which is approaching our ship at a very fast speed." She who is in charge of the warning network is here to report the findings just now. "Submarine..." Hearing Violet''s report, Maude looked at Luo subconsciously, who also looked over. "Maybe Urki and the others are back, Violet, can you "see" the appearance of the submarine?" "Because it is in the sea, it is night...so I can barely see the outline, it looks like a fish." "It''s my polar diving number." Hearing Luo here, he seemed quite sure. His submarine has a tail fin that looks like a fish tail. From the overall structure, it is indeed the outline of a fish. "I''m finally back." Made smiled, and he didn''t know what kind of surprise Urki, who returned from Sora Island, would bring him. "Hey, don''t change the subject, answer me quickly!!!" Bonnie stared at Maude. Maud froze for a moment, quite ugly to look at Bonnie. To be honest, with Sabos transparency ability and Jasmines pushing ability, he felt that the team no longer needed Bonnies age-changing disguise ability. In other words, bringing Bonnie is equivalent to bringing a burden. In view of the relationship between her and the bear, and what she said just now... Maud was somewhat moved. When she was about to act anyway, just throw her in the cave that Jasmine pushed out. "Boney, if you can obey the order, it''s not impossible to bring you." "A word is settled!" Bonnie spoke quickly, afraid that Maude would repent. Maud said nothing more. Ten minutes later. Urki and the crew of the Red Heart Pirates group dragged dozens of wooden boxes to the castle gate. Maud and others have been waiting here for a long time. "Welcome back." "Boss." Ulki looked at his companions outside the castle gate, with smiles on their faces that had not changed for thousands of years. He pointed to the dozens of wooden boxes that had been dragged over, and said in a serious tone: "These boxes are all empty island shellfish, and they are all empty island shellfish that I can find on empty island." "Thank you." Maude''s eyes lit up, and he opened one of the wooden boxes directly, revealing the piles of empty island shells inside, looking at the variety of species, dazzled. Others also opened the wooden boxes, which were filled with empty island shellfish. "Big guy, wouldn''t you **** all the shells from the sky island, right?" "It''s not robbed, but bought with money." Urki glanced at Perona. Although he has gone to sea as a pirate, Kojima is his hometown after all. Before going to the sky island, Maude specially gave him a lot of gold jewelry, and asked him to try not to collect the sky island shellfish by robbery. Ulki knew that Maude was taking care of his feelings by doing this. Ulki was grateful for this, and on the day of departure, he secretly vowed to respond to Mauds expectations no matter what. And he did it, bringing back all the empty island shells he could find. "Boss, are these enough?" Ulki looked at Mod, who was studying Kojimabe. Maud heard the words and looked over, smiled and said, "Enough." "That''s good." Urki nodded easily. The next day. The early morning sun penetrated the mist on the sea. The yellow polar diving ship docked on the shore. After the last bucket of water was moved into the cabin, it was time to set sail. "Ship... Luo, do you really want this big guy to get on the boat?!" Beibo stared at Jasmine, who had stepped on the Polar Diving to sink several water levels. "By the way, how does this guy get into the ship?" "room." Luo directly summoned the domain without saying a word, and transferred Jasmine on the deck to the cabin out of thin air. After doing this, Luo looked at Sabo and the others, and said lightly: "Get on the boat." "I have work." Sabo smiled apologetically and boarded the Polar Dive. Soon, everyone in the team boarded the Polar Dive. "We will be back as soon as possible, so I beg you to''watch the house''." Before the hatch closed, Maude waved goodbye to Lafayette and the others on the shore. Wow! The Polar Diving ship sank to the bottom of the sea, setting off bursts of white waves. Everyone on the shore looked at the white foam floating on the sea, seeing, hearing and perceiving the submarine as it was going away. "Really a good ship." In the submarine, Sabo lay on the edge of the window and praised him sincerely. "It''s just a bit squeezed." Jasmine sat beside her with her knees, shaking her head and sighed. Bebo was manipulating the submarine. Hearing Jasmine''s words, he couldn''t help but vomit: "Obviously you are too big!!!" "I hate it, I''m not too big." "Eyes, my eyes...!!!" Beibo fell down while covering his eyes. Fortunately, Luo was right beside him and took over the control of the submarine in time. Bailey lowered his head and smirked, and wiped a few times on his body without a trace on his right palm. Maud saw Bailey''s small movements and immediately slapped Bailey''s head. This guy even ground the chili into liquid and threw it into Beibos eyes. People who didnt know, thought it was Jasmines shy appearance that stabbed Beibos eyes... (End of this chapter) Chapter 834： Under the noise, heavy rain is approaching. Chapter 834 Under the noise, heavy rain is approaching. The little farce is over, Bailey has a swollen bag on his head, shrinking in the corner to reflect. Bebo steered the helm, and kept throwing mocking eyes at Bailey. Blue veins appeared on Bailey''s forehead, staring at Beibo fiercely. Suddenly, his eyeballs rolled, and he actually used the power of the weapon fruit to condense two red pellets on the bags under the eyes, in order to "pay tribute" to Beibo''s eyes that were swollen with pepper water. "" Bebo was disgusted, and the corners of his mouth twitched several times. This guy is so cheap. Bebo struggled to resist the urge to rush to beat Bailey. "Bebo, pay attention to the course." Luo lay on his back on a chair, his feet were directly raised on the console next to the rudder, and he suddenly reminded him. "Okay." Bebo immediately corrected his mind when he heard the words and focused on the course. This is the quality that a navigator should have. Following the direction of the permanent pointer, the Polar Dive sailed smoothly in the seabed. "Red Port..." Maud sat next to Sabo, squinting at the sea fish swimming by the window. Polar is currently not diving deep, and the scenery in the sea is unobstructed, giving people a good sailing experience. "I heard that there are two huge ports like that on the red earth continent." "Yes." Sabo was also gazing at the school of fish outside the window, and said: "The port is the elevator that the Tianlong people descended from the Red Earth Continent. The kings of various countries who are going to participate in the World Conference must also board the Red Earth Continent from the Red Port." "Unexpectedly, your revolutionary army could even obtain a permanent pointer for this position." Maud glanced at the permanent pointer placed in front of Beibo. It records the magnetic force of the red port, which can lead them to the red port accurately. And this permanent pointer is naturally provided by the Revolutionary Army. "The trade in that place is very developed, and getting permanent pointers is not as difficult as you think." Sabo smiled. Maud nodded when he heard the words, and began to confirm to Sabo the policy of this infiltration operation. Aside from Beibo, who was responsible for driving the submarine, the people involved in this operation were him, as well as eight people including Sabo, Jasmine, Karas, Brook, Jim, Luo, and Bonnie. The crows summoned by Karas can send them to the red earth continent, and after the rescue is completed, they must rely on his crows to **** everyone away. The abilities of Sabo and Jasmine can guarantee the infiltration of the entire team. As long as they are cautious enough, there will be no problems. Brook''s soul out of the body can play a role in investigation and expand the field of vision of the entire team. Luos surgical fruit ability can instantly transfer and exchange things. It is an emergency measure for the team to deal with various emergencies, so as to improve the fault tolerance rate of the entire team. Maud and Jims frontal combat ability can create chaos to divert the enemys attention when necessary. The other is-- Well, no more. "That''s about it, first make sure that you can sneak in smoothly, and then rely on Brooke''s ability to find the bear''s position. Before that, try to avoid the battle as much as possible." Maud clasped his hands in a calm tone. Everyone nodded slightly, expressing their understanding. Only Bonnie looked stunned. "Hey, what is my mission?!" She looked straight at Maude. Maud also looked at her and said seriously: "Your task is to stay and protect the Polar." "Huh?" Bonnie looked incredible, suddenly raised her hand to Jim, and said loudly: "This guy is more suitable to stay to protect the Polar?" "" Jim frowned twice and looked at Bonnie blankly. Bonnie did not back down. There is really no problem with what she said. Compared to her who can change her age at will, Jim, who has the ability of ancient species, is more suitable to stay under the red earth continent to protect the safety of Polar. Maud looked at Bonnie a little surprised. The look in his eyes is like sayingyou woman, you can still hit the nail on the head at a critical moment. Time passes day by day. The day when the World Conference officially starts is getting closer. The kings of the franchise countries from all over the world have also successively arrived at the red ports below the red earth continent. They have not sailed smoothly all the way. Basically, more than half of the fleet has been attacked by frenzied pirates and criminals. Fortunately, the **** forces sent by the navy headquarters are very powerful, defuse all crises, and ensure that the kings of the participating countries can reach the red port smoothly within the expected time. With the arrival of a ship, the red port is very lively, and reporters flashing lights are flashing everywhere. Looking down from the sky, a group of ants, like a group of ants, gathered from all directions to the walls of the red earth continent. There is a bubble gondola that goes directly to the top of the red earth continent. Under the gaze of countless gazes, teams from all participating countries boarded the bubble gondola in an orderly manner. With a buzzing sound, the bubble gondola lifted upwards. The residents of the red port are eagerly looking at the bubble gondola going up, and the flashing lights are constantly flashing below. This is the attention from the world. No one noticed that there was a pale green ghost watching all this quietly. Somewhere under the rock wall of the red earth continent. Polar Diving is suspended on the sea not far from the adjacent rock wall. Located in a remote location, looking in three directions, you can only see the end of the sea. looked up, and it was also the red earth continent with no end in sight. Jim stood on the deck, looking up at the red earth continent hidden in the clouds in silence. Maud walked slowly to his side. "Boss." Hearing footsteps, Jim tilted his head to look at his captain. "What are you thinking about?" A faint smile on Maudes face. Jim was silent for a while, and then whispered in a low voice: "I remembered the whale that I met in Cape Gemini." Speaking, he looked back at Brooke, who was sitting motionless on the ground. "Rab." Mord heard the words, slightly raised his head, looked at the rock wall of the red earth continent, and the look of Rabu emerged in his mind. It was a whale that tried to smash the red earth continent with its head, and it was also the fetter and promise that Brooke would stick to until he died. "Why do you suddenly think of Rab?" Maude asked curiously. Jim looked at Maudes profile and said in a low voice: "It should be said that I remembered a joke the captain said at that time." "Oh?" Maud was a little surprised, and then he tried to think about it. "I remember it." After a few breaths, Maude smiled. The joke he made at the time was-to break the red earth continent. "Boss, can that kind of thing... really be done?" "Nothing is impossible." Maud put his hands in his pockets, and his tone suddenly became erratic: "Didn''t the physicist William Garon say a word...Any human whimsical imagination may become a reality." "Well, then I''ll wait for the boss to smash the red earth continent." A bright light flows through Jim''s eyes. "Huh? Jim, you seem to have misunderstood something..." Maud was stunned for a moment. "Hahaha..." Maud was about to explain, Sabos hearty laughter came from behind him. "Maud, I have to let you know when that happens. I want to come and observe it on the spot." "" Maud was speechless. At this moment, Brook''s soul returned to the skeleton. Click, click. The skeleton of the skeleton moved a few times, and then stood up. "Ooooooo, those kings have already boarded the bubble gondola to the top of the red earth continent." Brook raised his hand to press the brim of the hat, and his hollow eyes were aimed at the people on the deck. "So..." Maud narrowed his eyes slightly, and said seriously: "Let''s start, everyone, this action is only allowed to succeed, not to fail!" "Hmm!" The eyes of everyone shone brightly. After a while. A group of black crows carried everyone to the top of the red earth continent. It is also thanks to the number of crows that Karas summoned, otherwise I dont know how to carry Jasmine this giant clan. With the efforts of the black crows, everyone successfully ascended to the top of the red earth continent. The first thing that catches the eye is the empty red land and the green forest in the distance. "Maria Gioia is in the middle of the forest. We have to walk from here. To be on the safe side, I will use transparency from here." Sabo pointed to the forest in the distance. Because it was a sneak operation, the landing place they chose was a distance from the bubble gondola station. "Okay." Others have no objections. Saab then used transparency. The bodies of everyone seemed to have been erased out of thin air, leaving no trace. "Let''s go." On the empty and bare ground, Maude''s voice sounded. At this time. The automatic trail outside of Maria Pangu City is working. On the ??walk, there are the kings of the joining countries who have just arrived here, and the personal guards accompanying the team. The automatic forward trail full of technological sense is sending them to the main entrance of Pangu City. "At this time, the social square should be full of people." A middle-aged man with a bloated personality and a gloomy look between his eyebrows and eyes. He raised his eyes to the gate of Pangu City, which was less than a hundred meters away. "And it''s hard to talk to each other." The other man wearing a crown behind the trail took the conversation. "Then we must as soon as possible." The middle-aged man looked back at the man wearing the crown who was speaking. The latter smiled gently and looked at the gate of Pangu City. Starting tomorrow, it will be a seven-day world conference. Before this, the social environment on the square can promote or deepen the friendship between countries. The precondition for intertwined interests is friendship... In a sense, the social interaction of countries on the eve of the World Conference may be more important than the upcoming World Conference. A long time passed. All "guests" have entered Pangu City. Two heavily armed soldiers were left behind at the gate, and there was no one on the footpath directly in front of the gate. On both sides of the automatic trail, there are patches of woods. The transparent Maud group of people stood in the forest, silently staring at the gate of Pangu City. "That moving trail...what''s going on?" Jim frowned. Although he is not good at seeing and hearing colors, there is a vague feeling of something wrong. Made moved his gaze away from the gate of Pangu City, and turned to look at the automatic walkway that had stopped working. "There are people under the trail, and many..." Seeing and hearing the color allows Maud to "see" the situation under the trail. "Those people should be slaves, and the trail will move, relying on their manpower." "Huh?" Jim''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t say much. He just looked at the trail and the towering and majestic Pangu City, gradually cooling down. He really hates these lofty guys who dont take [people] seriously from the bottom of my heart. "Jim, it''s time to go." Mauds reminder came. "Okay." Jim responded, slowly withdrew his gaze, turned and walked towards the tunnel that Jasmine had "pushed" out with her ability. On the social square. The royal families and aristocrats from all over the world gathered here, chatting in high spirits in the square. A pile of national marriages were concluded in such a chat. Not only that, there are also topics about trade and alliances. This is also the fundamental reason why the kings want to participate in social interaction. To bring all the kings of the participating countries together, only the World Conference every four years can be done. And these mortal kings cherish this opportunity very much. The excitement of the social square inevitably aroused the interest of the Tianlong people living in Pangu City. Especially to show off [something], the Tianlong people have already started to rush to the social square. "The''rental period'' that I finally waited for was just in time for the social etiquette on the eve of the World Conference." A man wearing the exclusive costume of the dragon is looking at the huge figure with his arms and legs protruding on the ground in front of him, two swords in his body, and numerous wounds. "My luck is really good, quack...Hey, you guys, I''m going to ride it now." The Tianlongren suddenly looked at the bodyguards in black suits nearby. "Yes, Saint Ignatius!" The bodyguards lie on the ground at the fastest speed, using their bodies to form a ladder. Saint Ignatius easily stepped on the body of the bodyguards, riding on the huge figure. "Go to the social square!" Ignaz vigorously raised his hand in the direction of the social square. "Yes!" The bodyguards responsible for protecting him responded in unison. A group of people went to the social square in a mighty manner. On the tall buildings of the surrounding mansions, one by one, the dragons looked at the back of Ignaz. Some Tianlongren moved slightly, and some Tianlongren looked at the huge figure that Ignaz was riding under with an enviable look. And where all the Tianlong people can''t notice, a group of figures wearing white robes and abstract masks on their faces are following Ignaz in an orderly manner. "We must personally protect our''God'' even in the Holy Land." "When did this kind of work start?" "Since the man attacked the holy place..." "It''s troublesome, boring, and meaningless." "But you have to admit, this work is very easy, just like a vacation, although its really meaningless..." "" The CP0 members in white robes are talking in a low voice. Now the sacred place is more heavily guarded, which makes the CP0 members who secretly protect the people of the dragons feel that this kind of work is unnecessary. When a certain Celestial dragon comes to the lower realm on a whim, the guardian level in the secret ground has to be further improved, and more people will be deployed to follow it secretly. You must know that the former Tianlong people only carried more than a dozen guards of poor strength, and no one dared to provoke them when they walked on the street. But it''s different now. All these are the changes brought about by the man named Bekah D. Mord. But after all, this place is also a sacred place that has changed. Long time to perform tasks, some CP0 members will naturally feel that this is a waste of manpower. However-- Day after day, they who take turns performing such tasks dont know yet Heavy rain is approaching. Somewhere under the fountain in Pangu City, is a cave that was "pushed" out by Jasmine with her ability. This is an unknown place under the hustle and bustle of Pangu City. In the cave, Maude and the others stood alone, except Brooke sitting on the ground, motionless. After ?? smoothly sneaked in, Brook once again went out of his body and was responsible for finding the whereabouts of the bear. "Boney." While waiting for the news, Jasmine suddenly looked at Bonnie who was silent on the rock wall. Because of Bonnies stalker, Maude finally agreed to let her follow. "What are you doing?" Boney glanced at Jasmine, her attitude was rather bad. "What is the relationship between Xiao Xiong and you?" "?!!!" Bonnie''s head suddenly went down. "Little Bear?!!!" "Yes." Molly blinked at Bonnie very playfully. "" Bonnie''s face was slightly blue. (End of this chapter) Chapter 835： Tianlongren blood splattered on the spot Chapter 835 Heavenly Dragon Blood Splattered on the Spot Little Bear... The only person who would call bears like that was Jasmine. It''s just that Bonnie couldn''t bear it. With a slight green face, she directly ignored Jasmine''s questioning. She hates sissy men most, and the shy and shy man beside her is still a giant with a beard. "Why don''t you speak anymore, Bonnie." Jasmine got closer, as if she hadnt noticed Bonnies mood, and kept blinking at Bonnie. The heat exhaled from Jasmine''s mouth, pounced on Bonnie''s body. Boney wants to die now. It''s just that she held it back and didn''t get angry with Jasmine. After all, she is the most marginal one among the team supporting the bear rescue. There is no qualification to play temper, let alone anger other people in the team because of a bad mood. However, Jasmine kept asking questions over there. He still cares about the possible relationship between Xiong and Bonnie. People who are also concerned about this issue are Maud and Sabo. They all like the bear who wears the title of tyrant but has a gentle personality, so naturally they want to learn more about bears. But they saw that Bonnie didn''t want to mention this topic. "Jasmine, can the stomata be opened a little bit larger?" Sabo suddenly pointed to the small hole at the top of the cave. That is a tunnel that leads directly to the ground, used to transport oxygen on the ground. "Yes." Jasmine was distracted by Sabos request, and while responding, she walked to the bottom of the stomata, and slightly enlarged the stomata with her power. Boney glanced at Sabo. The latter smiled apologetically at her. Bonnie was taken aback for a moment. She knew that Sabo was to help her out before calling Jasmine to expand her stomata. She withdrew her gaze silently, her eyelids drooped, and she was silent. The inside of the cave suddenly became audible, and it was very quiet. A long time passed. Brook''s spirit body came out from the top of the cave. "Yooooooo..." As soon as his head came out of the cave wall, his signature laughter came first. People follow the prestige. I saw the dark green spirit body falling off the top of the cave and floating in mid-air. "Have you seen a bear?" Maud looked at Brook''s spirit body and asked for the first time. "Well, and it''s not far away!" Brook in the spirit state quickly answered Maudes question. "Are you nearby..." "This will make you more sure!" The good news he brought made everyone present looked happy. Its just that Maude was still calm, and asked: "What is the specific situation?" "This..." Brook hesitated for a moment, and then explained what he had seen. which is A picture of a bear covered with wounds, crawling underneath by a dragon. In the cave, suddenly fell into dead silence. Sabo, Karas, Jasmine, Bonnie, and even Mauds faces all showed anger. Even if they are psychologically prepared for this situation, it is difficult to control their emotions when listening to Brooke''s own words. "Dragon people...!!!" Sabo''s eyes trembling with blue veins, gritted his teeth. Mauds reaction was not as fierce as Sabo, but anger was quietly brewing in his eyes. He had already killed several Dragonites, so he didn''t mind killing a few more. "Brook, take us to find the bear." "Yes!" Brooks soul returns to the skeleton. Everyone was immediately ready to take action. Maud looked up at the top of the cave and said in a seemingly calm tone: "Quick battle and quick decision." After a while. Everyone returned to the ground through the passage that Jasmine pushed open. Prior to this, Saab has used transparency to make everyone transparent. ݡ! In the empty mid-air, a cluster of miserable green ghost fire suddenly appeared out of thin air, slowly drifting towards the direction of the social square. This is the ghost fire summoned by Brooke to show the way to the transparent people. At the same time. The social square, which was very lively ten seconds ago, is now a little quieter. The royal family and aristocrats who had been chatting in full swing are looking at the Tianlongren riding on the bear with awe-inspiring eyes mixed with surprise. "That''s... the king of the kingdom of Thorby." The king of a franchise country in the field recognized the bears identity on the spot through some conspicuous features. "Hey, when did that happen? He should be called Yuan Qiwuhai now!!" "The former king of the franchise country has now become a slave to be insulted by the Tianlong people...Does that adult want to express something?" In the crowd, there is a king with a gloomy face, staring at the bear riding underneath by Ignaz. He felt that Saint Ignatius appeared in front of everyone in this way, it seemed to have ulterior motives, and it was the kind of intention that would make them very uncomfortable. Despite this, he did not dare to look directly at Ignaz Saint, and could only look at the bear under Ignaz Saint. The king of the mortal world, and the descendants of the creator who lives high in the sky, after all, there is a difference between heaven and earth. The crowd whispered. The Ignatius holy rides on the bear and looks around the royal nobles present with a high attitude. "Why do you become so quiet? How about playing music?" He broke the social atmosphere without any conscious effort. Hearing the slightly displeased words of Ignaz Saint, the musicians who had just stopped playing soon turned pale. also due to their excellent psychological quality, endured the panic in his heart, and resumed the performance just now. The sky above the slightly quiet square, once again echoed with the sound of musical instruments. Saint Ignatius nodded in satisfaction, then put out his right hand and reached out to a bodyguard in a black suit next to him. The latter knew, and handed a dagger inlaid with red gems to Saint Ignatius. . Ignaz Saint who took the dagger, plunged directly into the bears back. The sharp tip was slightly submerged into the bear''s body, and wisps of blood visible to the naked eye flowed out from the side of the dagger, and then dripped to the ground. The act of piercing the back with a dagger was like an instruction that made the bear start to move. Around. The royal family and nobles looked at Ignatius, riding a bear, strolling around the square comfortably. The taste of Tianlong people is unexpectedly difficult to understand. They all thought about it in their hearts. "Ignaz, let me ride for a while." At this moment, another entrance of the social square heard a voice full of expectations. Everyone looked in the direction from which the sound came, and they saw a man wearing the exclusive costume of the dragon. Below the man, he is also a tall slave. The lacquered black chain was tied to the slave''s neck and mouth, turning into a rein held in the hand by a man. "Felix, your''rental period'' has just ended, right?" Ignaz controlled the bear to stop, and immediately turned sideways and tilted his head to look at Felix, who was also a Draco who was riding on a giant slave. The lease term in his mouth refers to the opportunity and time to lease the bear. You should know that slaves like the bear who have the dual status of the king of the franchise country and the Qiwuhai are rare even in the holy land of Maria. So the bear has also become the only slave in Mary Joa who can only obtain the right to use it by renting. "That''s right, but I want to ride it again." Felix said as he tugged at the rein of the chain, pulling the giant slave under him hard to breathe, and his dejected face was flushed with blood, and blue veins appeared. "Look at this alternative, it''s totally impossible." "Even if you say that, I won''t lend it to you." Ignaz shook his head and refused. Everyone''s lease is limited, and he has no reason to allocate his lease to Felix. Seeing Ignaz''s refusal, Felix looked unhappy, but didn''t say anything. Equal status to each other, he can''t take it. Just failed to borrow the bear from Ignaz to ride for a while, and Felixton was short of interest at the time. If possible, he would also like to ride that invincible bear for a few laps in the square in front of the royal families of many franchised countries. It would be a great experience. "Go back." The expectation was not fulfilled, Felix lost interest and prepared to return to his home. "Boom!" At this moment, a gunshot suddenly sounded in the field. Felix''s body shook suddenly. The black-clothed bodyguards guarding his side surrounded him with extremely fast reactions. The royal family and nobles on the square, as well as the maid musicians, were also taken aback by the sudden gunshots. "Gunshots?!" The many personal guards following the royal family members all had slight changes in their faces. They instinctively reached out and touched their weapons, but they felt empty. Before they entered Pangu City, they had already handed over their weapons to the soldiers of Pangu City as required. Its just that the incident happened suddenly, and they forgot that the weapon was not on them. The many guards who didn''t touch the weapon could only quickly move closer to their king, while quickly observing the situation in the field. And then They saw twelve people of various shapes wearing white robes and abstract masks appearing beside Saint Ignatius. "Is that...CP0?" The elite guards from various participating countries looked at the twelve CP0 members who suddenly appeared in surprise. Ignaz hadnt figured out the situation yet, and looked at the CP0s who suddenly appeared and surrounded him with a face full of confusion. The first CP0 member wearing a water wave mask is holding his right hand horizontally in front of Ignazs face. The white glove worn on the palm of his right hand was dyed black by the domineering arm. In the palm of his hand, it seems that he is holding something. "Huh? It''s really dangerous." There was an unstoppable sound under the water wave mask. After that, he did not hesitate to exert force and crushed the bullet in his palm. The shooting just now went straight to Saint Ignatius, but the water wave mask CP0 arrived at the very moment, and with the right hand wrapped in the armed color, he timely pinched the forehead of Saint Ignatius. Bullet. If not, Saint Ignatius must have blood splattered on the spot and will not survive for another second. "It''s not a normal bullet." After crushing the bullet, the water wave mask noticed something, and his tone changed suddenly. "This is... Shadow bullet!!" He spread out his palms, and the shredded shadows fell to the ground one after another, but they slowly disappeared in the air, leaving no trace. "Shadow bullet?!" "Huh?!" "Alert!!!" Almost in an instant, the twelve CP0 members guarding Saint Ignatius were all tensed, and in an instant they assumed the most rigorous defensive posture. Only with the shadow bullet, Mauds name flashed in their minds like a conditioned reflex. This shocked them and created a very strong sense of crisis. At the same time. Beside Felix Saint, who also didn''t know the situation, twelve CP0 members wearing white robes flashed out of thin air. At the moment when the danger appeared, they were responsible for secretly protecting the Tianlong people, they appeared at the fastest speed. Although the royal family and nobles on the square still dont know what happened, the sudden gunshots, the CP0 members who appeared out of thin air, and the stern gesture of waiting for that moment made them smell a bit of danger. Breath. But Is this the Holy Land Mariejoa? And its still during the World Conference, how could this happen? The royal family and aristocrats just guessed a little, and they set off a huge wave in their hearts. As far as they know, there is only one man in the entire world who dared to attack the Heavenly Dragon and the Holy Land... On the bear''s back, Saint Ignatius finally recovered, his face sank and he looked at the CP0s beside him. "Better give me a satisfactory explanation!" "Saint Ignatius, you were attacked just now." Water wave mask CP0 members immediately explained briefly. Saint Ignatius heard this, and his face changed suddenly. He was not grateful for the water wave mask CP0''s timely action to block the deadly bullet for him, but instead screamed unceremoniously. "You bunch of useless rubbish, let the assassins slip into the city!!" "Hurry up and find out the assassin!!" "I want to scrape off his meat with one knife!" CP0 members silently endured the insults of Saint Ignatius, while at the same time stimulating the sight and hearing to the greatest extent, looking towards the direction where the bullet came. The place ?? is a tall building standing on the edge of the social square. And the eyes of CP0 members fell on the top of tall buildings. Following their gaze, a translucent outline appeared out of thin air on the top of the tall building, and then the three of Maude, Sabo, and Brook were suddenly revealed. Seeing Maude appearing out of thin air, the CP0 members guarding the Dragons condensed. Countless people on the square also noticed Maude on the tall building. "Yes, it''s him...!!!" Countless eyes gathered on Maude, full of unspeakable shock. After seeing that the assassin is Maud, the indispensable Tianlongren almost instinctively showed a look of horror. "Why is that guy here...!!!" Saint Ignatius was frightened and his face twisted. Upstairs. Maud lowered his head and looked down at the 24 CP0 members who suddenly appeared. He was in the Holy Land, but secretly sent so many CP0 members to protect the Dragonites? What an exaggerated defense... also disrupted his plan to use the shadow bomb to kill Ignaz Saint, then teleport directly to restore the bears consciousness with his ability. But I didnt expect so many CP0 members to pop up suddenly. This is the end... Maud suddenly raised his arms flat, palms facing down. A sticky shadow wave oozes out of the palm. At the same time. His eyes with a cold killing intent fell on Saint Ignatius. Almost at the same time, Ignatius Saint and CP0 members felt Mords murderous aura. The former was so frightened that he almost fell off the bears back. The latter did not dare to be careless, staring at Maud attentively. Under the gaze of these countless eyes, the shadow wave oozing out of Maude''s palm turned into a pitch black shadow blade in a blink of an eye. Maud held the hilt of the Shadow Blade with his backhand, and then pointed to Saint Ignatius who was guarded by CP0. "He is dead." After finishing speaking, Maude let go of the Shadow Blade without waiting for any reaction from the people in the square. The pitch-black shadow blade fell freely from high altitude and landed on the shadow in front of Maud, but it seemed to sink into the water, rippling circles. The next moment. The disappearing shadow blade suddenly stabbed out of the shadow of Saint Ignatius on the back of the bear. At such a close distance, the CP0 members have not reacted yet, they just heard a puff! The shadow blade that appeared without warning has actually penetrated the chest of Saint Ignatius, and the blood splashed on the spot! "Huh?" The face of Saint Ignatius froze suddenly, looking at the blood-stained blade from his chest in disbelief. Frozen with him, there are CP0 members who have protected him, as well as the royal family and nobles and the guarding elites of various countries who saw this scene. I was in the Holy Land, but I saw the blood splashed on the spot by the Tianlongren. Those who came to attend the World Conference not far away were shocked beyond words. The entire square suddenly became silent. How can there be... Such a thing? ! And above the tall buildings, Maude looked calm and calm. As if just slaughtered a chicken just now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 836： Dont regret the death of Tianlong people Chapter 836 There is dead silence in the social square. The Ignatius Saint who was penetrated by the shadow blade through his chest, like a force majeure vortex, attracted the eyes of most people present. The dark blade formed by the shadow is infested with a lot of blood, but it looks darker and darker. The blood flowing from Saint Ignatiuss chest, within a few seconds, dyed the dragonmans exclusive clothes red. In this world where [Never offend or harm Tianlongren] is the common sense... The royal family and aristocrats from various participating countries and the employees working in the ancient city of the Holy Land on the square, have they ever seen the scene of the Tianlong people splashing on the spot? A very shocking scene, shocking their spirits. The gazes that looked at the blood-stained Saint Ignatius were stunned, shocked, and shocked, but more fearful. A Celestial Dragon died in front of them, will they be held accountable afterwards? No one knows. It''s just that most of the people present felt intensely uneasy. More disturbed than them are the twelve CP0 members who are responsible for protecting Saint Ignatius. [God], who had to do his utmost to protect, was pierced through his chest in front of them, seeing that he couldnt live... This is undoubtedly dereliction of duty. No excuse or reason can be justified for dereliction of duty. "It''s dead..." Between the electric light and flint, the twelve CP0 members were chilled, and they had already anticipated what kind of trial they would receive in the future. The only thing waiting for them is death. Unless... "Kill Bekay D. Mord!!!" The CP0 members surrounding Saint Ignatius suddenly looked at Maude on the top of the tall building. They did not go to check Ignaz Saints injury because it made no sense. Under the perception of seeing, hearing, color, the breath of Saint Ignatius is like an oil lamp that is about to burn out, and it will be completely extinguished in a few seconds. is out of help. "Boom." As if to verify their judgment, Saint Ignatius with tarnished pupils fell from the bear''s back, making a dull sound. Hearing the landing sound of Saint Ignatius, the CP0 members, led by the water wave mask, chose to ignore it. They have been driven into desperation, the only remaining thought at this moment is to do their best to kill Mord, and naturally there is no time to take into account the decentness of the holy body of Ignaz. Only by killing Maud here, they can seize the first opportunity. "Shoo! ৡ!" As soon as the body of Saint Ignatius landed, the twelve CP0 members used six shaves almost simultaneously. Super high-speed movement makes them disappear out of thin air, making it difficult to be caught by the naked eye. Above tall buildings. Red light floated in Maudes eyes, and easily locked the trajectory of the twelve CP0 members rushing over. "Brook, Sabo." "Ooooooo!" Brook pulled out the sword of soul loss, and the cold air from Huangquan surrounded the bright blade. Hollow eye sockets, looking towards the empty ground. Even if he does not have biological eyes, he can see the CP0 members who are approaching fast. Not only that, he also felt the impatience of CP0 members. The death of Saint Ignatius will eventually make these cold-blooded and cruel fighters chaotic. "Leave it to us." Sabos gaze moved away from Saint Ignatius corpse, suppressing the waves in his heart, flashing red light in his eyes, and staring at the CP0 members who were quickly attacking. Hearing Brook and Sabos response, Maude nodded slightly. His task is to awaken the bears consciousness, so naturally he will not waste time on this group of CP0. "Bear..." Mude looked at the expressionless figure lying on the ground, and immediately jumped down the tall building. After he made this move, the twelve CP0 members who moved at super high speed and disappeared, appeared like ghosts and volleyed around Maude. Their gazes mixed with cold killing intent surrounded Maude from all sides. At the same time, their attack was completed. However. Maud, who was in free fall, didn''t take a look at these CP0s at all, and didn''t care about the sharpness emanating from them. The twelve CP0 members who had attacked had no time to think about why Maud had reacted like this, and suddenly shot. After a long period of groping, the advanced and stronger six-type attack skills, instantly attacked Maude who was in the air from all directions. And at this moment, Brook and Sabos attacks followed one after another. "Song of Plunder, the wind and snow fall!" Huangquan''s cold air suddenly turned into a sky full of crystal light, covering the twelve CP0 members. "Hidden. Dragon Claw!" wrapped in armed claw gestures, hidden in the air, there were bursts of fierce wind. The two attacks are intertwined and collided in the air. In that room The sound is like thunder, and the air wave is surging. The CP0 members wearing white robes retreated and fell from the air. This attack from the left and the right of Brook and Sabo, but with the momentum of the thunder, it broke the six styles of twelve CP0 members attacking Maud. And Maude landed on the ground without a second glance at the twelve CP0 members who fell to the ground around him from beginning to end. Without squinting, he strode towards the motionless bear. While walking, his right hand was attached to the handle of the Qiushui knife, exuding an amazing aura. People who are closer around, just glanced at him, then rolled their eyes and fell to the ground. "Puff, puff..." The sound of falling to the ground was continuous. Looking at this scene, even though the crowd was frightened in their hearts, they did not dare to act rashly, for fear of attracting Mauds attention. "A well-deserved reputation!" "What a terrible man..." Even the high-ranking kings of the franchise countries, at this moment, for the senses and cognition of Maud, there is only the fear that keeps emerging from the bottom of my heart. Even the Tianlong people dare to kill. Not to mention them. The oppressive feeling from death, like a big mountain pressing on the hearts of kings. No one can guarantee that this notorious man will kill here. There is no guarantee that when they make an escape action, they will not attract this man''s attack. Not far away. St. Felix, as another Draco in the square, had been scared to death. With his usual style, this would have given orders to kill the offender to the guardian dogs beside him. But now he is trembling with his lips and unable to say a word. The other twelve CP0 members who are responsible for protecting him are calm. In the absence of communication, they separated six people to find trouble for Maud, and the remaining six people tightly guarded Felix Saint. But at the moment they acted, a shadow blade quickly pierced out of the shadow on the ground, strung Saint Felix and the giant slave he was riding under him into a gourd. Blood splashes! Felix Saints face froze. The giant slave who was riding under him showed a sense of relief. "Huh?!" Suddenly, the CP0 members who were responsible for protecting Felix Saint were shocked. "Where did it come from..." Their pupils shrank sharply, and they suddenly looked at the shadow of the chain reflected on the ground. The shadow blade of Saint Felix and the slave of the giant man penetrated like lightning, and it came out of the shadow of the chain... And the chain rein tied to the giant man slaves neck was a rare whim of Saint Felix, holding the chain rein himself and tied a knot on the giant man slaves neck. Now. This chain rein became a death sickle, which became the key to taking his life. Sage Felix, who was killed instantly by the shadow blade, and the giant slave fell to the ground one after another. The interval is less than ten seconds. The second Tianlongren on the social square also died in the hands of Maude. The CP0 members who watched Felix Saints breathlessness suddenly felt like an ice cellar. They had witnessed the death of Saint Ignatius before, so they kept their eyes on Maudes shots. Although Maude did not condense a second shadow blade afterwards, they did not dare to care about it, and carefully guarded against the shadow blade that might come out of the shadow of Felix Saint. But-- No matter how they prepared, the second deadly Shadow Blade still penetrated through the vitality of Felix Saint. The time on the square seems to freeze at this moment. Not to mention the reaction of the CP0 members, the surrounding crowd who dared not act rashly, after seeing Felix strung by the shadow blade like a saury, they were almost crazy. In less than ten seconds, that man...killed two Celestials! ! ! "He... is not a human at all!" There is no longer any words that can be used to describe the mood of everyone present at the moment. What I have to say-- Their fear and fear of Maude has reached an unprecedented height. No matter what the world will become after today. They are absolutely certain of one thing. That is Never provoke Bekah D. Mord! As for the CP0 members who witnessed the death of Saint Felix, there is only one thought left at this moment. "Never let this man leave alive!!!" "Even if you fight for your life, you have to survive until the arrival of support..." "Be sure to stay here!!!" The CP0 members responsible for protecting Saint Felix suddenly poured out killing intent toward Mord. Maud squinted at the CP0 members who did not hide their anger and killing intent. A wisp of chill emerged from his eyes. "You should be glad...There are only two Celestials in this square." "Oh, I mean" "The death of Tianlong is not a pity." As soon as the voice fell, Maude had already come to Xiong''s side smoothly. At the same time. "room." A slightly cold voice abruptly resounded in the field. That is Luo''s voice. When the sound came out, a light film domain spread out, quickly enshrouding the group of CP0 members. "Transfer." Before the CP0 members who had spared their lives to attack Maud, they heard Luo''s voice again before they could react. ৡ! They were still fast approaching in the first second, then they retreated to a hundred meters behind in the next second. This transfer ability from Luo''s hand disintegrated their desperate offensive effortlessly. "Maud Pirates...!!!" CP0 members were suddenly furious. Maud ignored their reaction and looked down at the bear. On this scarred face, Maude could not see any emotions. A pair of mechanized eyes will not reveal emotions. There is no doubt. The person in front of him is a bear, but also a cold machine. "Rumble" There was a crack in the ground beside Maude. Molly and Bonnie got out of the cracks in the ground. "Little Bear!" "Bear..." After seeing the bear, Jasmine was full of surprise. And Bonnie keenly noticed the strangeness of the bear. This is not a bear, but a semi-mechanized body. Exactly What kind of torture has been encountered. Will it become what it is now? Bonnie opened her mouth, tears rolling in her eyes. Then he bit his lip hard, clenched his fists, and burst out a murderous intent that was nowhere to be placed. "You can do it, right..." She suddenly looked at Maude beside her. The crying voice was filled with hope. Maud did not speak, but nodded slightly. The nodding movement, in Bonnies eyes, was like a light pierced through the night. She was in agitated mood and looked at Maude''s profile intently. The tears swirling in the eyes flowed down. As long as the bear can come back... There is only such a thought in her mind. Jasmine also looked at Maude, her eyes full of expectations. As one of the insiders, he has a general understanding of the bears situation, so he knows the difficulty of "bringing" the bear back. I am afraid that even Dr. Begapunk, who has personally transformed the bear, cannot restore the bear to its original state. Not to mention Lindbergh, the southern army commander who is proficient in science and technology in the organization. But-- What Begapunk and Lindbergh can''t do, Maude can do. Jasmine believed so. Maud slowly stretched out his hand and placed it lightly on the bear''s shoulder. The touch from the palm is cold and hard, without the slightest temperature. "Bear..." Maud whispered the bear''s name. At the same time, that light placed on the palm of the bear''s shoulder, and a dark shadow wave flowed silently. Maud opened the cassette and took out a shadow from it. This is a handful of shadows of bears, and also the shadows that carry "consciousness". "I have come to fulfill my promise." Maud flipped his palm, and the shadow belonging to the bear drifted slowly into the bears shadow like snowflakes, and then blended into it. Bonnie and Jasmine opened their eyes to watch Maude''s actions. "Is it just that way?" "Yes." Maud looked down at the shadow of the bear. Hearing Maudes response, Bonnie looked at the bear. What caught her eyes was still a bear exuding a cold air, like a machine. "But... why is there no movement at all?" "It takes time for seeds to germinate." Maud did not explain too much, and instead glanced at the people around him. just glanced past and saw Princess Vivi in ??the crowd. Maud didn''t care, and slowly retracted his gaze. The square where ?? is located gathers royal families and aristocrats from participating countries from all over the world. If a bomb falls here, the whole world will be in chaos. However, the action went smoothly. "Before the bear''s consciousness regains...leave it quickly." It takes time for the seeds of consciousness to take root and germinate, but Maude doesnt want to wait here, nor is he arrogant enough to use this team to force the power of the Holy Land Mariagioa. Before the [Power] of the Holy Land gathers, you must leave as soon as possible! (End of this chapter) Chapter 837： Tianluodiwang Chapter 837 The attack on the Holy Land Mariejoa, which was facilitated by Maude last time, awakened the invincible world government. Since then, the defense level of the Holy Land has been raised to the highest. The big movement that happened on the social square was naturally noticed by the garrison in the city for the first time. Including all the first-line fighters in Pangu City who belong to CP0, they are all rushing to the social square at the fastest speed. Within the range of Maude''s perception of color, he can clearly "see" the breath coming from all directions. The number of breaths is too large to count, some of them are strong and some are weak. Powerful, as conspicuous as a bright moon, but can be counted with one hand. Weak and small, like the stars all over the night sky, densely packed, it is quite deterrent. In any case, with the size of the Maude team, if you dont leave quickly, when all the combat power in Pangu City is surrounded, it will be difficult to fly. "Kalas, you can go now." After recognizing the situation, Maude looked directly at Karas, who was more taciturn than Jim. Hearing Maudes words, a low and unclear voice came from under Karass crowpecking mask. As soon as he finished speaking, Karas seemed to realize that his vague words were difficult to understand, so he turned to Maude and nodded. Then, under Maude''s gaze, Karas opened his arms. On the black coat draped over him, black feathers suddenly appeared. "Crows." Kalas''s extremely low voice became vague again after passing through the crowpecking mask. As his voice fell, the black feathers that seemed to be attached to the coat suddenly melted into a black crow. A feather is a crow. In just a few breaths, hundreds of crows flew out of Karas, hovering in the air like a whirlpool. "quick." Maud quickly urged. The noteworthy breaths in the perception of color, seeing, hearing, and perception are already approaching the social square. Kalas did not speak, and quickly [crows] gave instructions. The Sabo people who were already ready to evacuate, first forced back the obnoxious CP0 group, and then quickly retreated and gathered to a place. The crows swooped down like a stream of black sand, engulfing everyone, and then flew into the air. The more than twenty CP0 members who were forced to retreat saw this, and they stepped on the moon step to chase them, and at the same time lifted their feet and smashed crescent-shaped feet. Maud''s gaze condensed, leaving a shadow mark on the crow, and then he jumped down and hovered in the air with his foot on the moon step. ϡ! Qiu Shui unsheathed and cut it off instead. A cylindrical hegemonic shock wave derives from the sword posture, and then greets the more than 20 squad feet that have struck in groups. The stronger shockwave of the hegemony easily swallowed the foot of the attack, and then rushed towards the CP0 members who were chasing it. "Dodge!" CP0 members are not yet confident enough to use [Iron Block] to withstand Mauds attack, hurriedly stopped the offensive, and dispersed to avoid the overlord shock wave. They escaped with superb Six-Type Skills, but the corpses of the two Celestials behind them did not have the ability to escape the hegemony. The shock wave wrapped in dazzling white light crashed down. "Boom!" The corpses of the two dragons were directly annihilated in a violent explosion. Maud took the knife back into its sheath, and instantly moved back to the crow. This scene that took place between the electric light and flint, suddenly attracted bursts of exclamation. People from all the participating countries are almost all dumbfounded at Maud and his party being taken to the sky by the crows. "Are you going to be run away......?!" They were dumbfounded, thinking silently in their hearts. If the Mord Pirates escaped like this, it would be a good thing for them. At least they dont have to take risks here. However, after this incident, the face of the world government may be severely trampled by Maude again. and even the majesty of the Tianlongren will be trampled by Maude again. Under such a foreseeable situation, it is difficult to guarantee what crazy things the world government will do. Such as...shut down the message. Fortunately, the royal family and aristocrats of the participating countries gathered on the scene. Even if the world government is going to act frantically, it is impossible to block the news and attack their kings. despite this Those kings who considered these potential consequences in a foreseeable way were also startled to sweat. "Hurry up and disappear, you brave pirates!!!" The kings watched Maude and his group fly into the sky. As long as these guys escape, their position is truly safe. "Crunch" At this highly anticipated moment, the abrupt sound of the door opening was so conspicuous. In the empty square, there was an air door that was pushed open. A man wearing a white robe and a granite mask rushed out of the air door. Just as he rushed out, another figure rushed out behind him. The person also wears a white robe, which is the standard outfit of CP0. Other than that, the man also wears a mask. The mask is not big, with irregular earth-colored stripes printed on it. "There is no time, throw me up too!" The man in the earth-colored striped mask looked at the crowd of crows flying to the sky and Maud, and roared. "Then don''t move!" The granite mask jerked out his hand and held the arm of the man with the earth-colored striped mask who was running fast. "Stone Snake!" The granite mask gave a deep cry and immediately used the power of [Stone Fruit]. The surrounding slabs and rocks suddenly uplifted and turned into a python, surrounding the man with the earth-colored striped mask. "Stop them!" The granite mask shouted again, and threw the stone python, including the man with the earth-colored striped mask, into the sky. Under the urging of great force, the stone python flew up into the sky, chasing the crows in the sky at a very fast speed. "The fruit of the door?!" Maude, who was carried in the air by a crow, noticed the stone snake with the CP0 mask wrapped in an earth-colored striped mask chasing in the sky, but in this short moment, his attention was more opened in the square. Attracted by the air door. Several breaths suddenly appeared out of thin air in the perception of seeing, hearing, color, and he felt strange, because it turned out to be the ability of the fruit of the door. So, Bruno has become a member of CP0? Its no wonder that after the Water City incident, it disappeared completely. "There are also Shishiguo, these people should be the CP0 that defeated Sabo before..." After thinking about it, Mord pulled out Qiushui again, preparing to use an overlord to blast away the stone snake chased by the volley. The familiar Devil Fruit ability will appear in the hands of CP0 members, and Maude is not surprising at all. Because Sabo has encountered this CP0 strong spear team with many demon fruit abilities before, and told him this information. And this CP0 capable team, known as the strong spear of the Dragons, will appear at this moment, which is also a matter of course. Maud slashed away with a knife. Another cylindrical shock wave hits the stone snake and the earth-colored striped mask CP0. The ??Earth Striped Mask CP0 looked up at the shock wave of the overlord that flew directly. The dazzling white light that came first, reflected on his mask and body. "Sandification!" But before the shock wave approached, the earth-colored striped mask CP0 and the stone snakes surrounding him all turned into sand in the sky in the blink of an eye. This is-- Originally belonged to Krokdal''s rustle fruit ability. The shock wave passed through the scattered sand and landed on the edge of the square, shattering a luxurious building. Maud, standing on top of the crows, had a different color in his eyes. He obviously saw the sanding ability of the earth-colored striped mask CP0. Shasha fruit... Originally belonged to Krokdal''s ability. The other granite mask CP0''s stone fruit ability is Pika, which originally belonged to the Don Quixote family. Now these two devil fruits have all fallen into this CP0 strong spear team. And not only that, according to the information provided by Sabo, the shiny fruit that originally belonged to Diamond Joz, the captain of the third team of the White Beard Pirates, is also in this CP0 team. This is a team of truly capable people created by the world government with all their energies. Only the world government, as a behemoth, has the ability to collect the devil fruits that are reborn around the world after the fall of the strong Luo. "Sarong!" At this moment, a cold snort sounded above the sky. A large amount of sand gathered out of thin air, forming a swirling sandstorm vortex, surrounding the group of crows carrying Mord. Seeing the sand cage that suddenly appeared, Maude remained unmoved, while the others in the team looked somewhat solemn. However. The amount of sand surrounding it is not strictly a cage. After all, the above and below were empty, and Maude and the crowd standing on the crowd of crows were not completely sealed off. Using the earth-colored striped mask CP0 of the Sand Cage, of course, this is also clear. But a sandstorm of this scale is already the greatest power he can exert at high altitude. And this power alone is not enough to stop Maude and the others. However-- Send the earth-colored striped mask CP0 to the granite mask CP0 in the air with your bare hands. There are other capabilities. You know, he is the next to Pika. "The Giant Soldier of Stone!" His ability to mobilize the Shishi Fruit to the maximum, controlling a large number of rocks around him, gathered and piled up into a huge stone giant in a blink of an eye, looking full of majesty and oppression. But this kind of move is equivalent to a paper tiger in front of the real strong. also looks huge, and there is no real threat. Just. The granite mask CP0 collects rocks to create a giant stone soldier, not to attack Mord and them, but to aid the earth-colored striped mask CP0, which has the ability to rustle fruit. "It''s time to come." The earth-colored striped mask CP0, suspended above the sky in the form of sand, uses its power to turn the giant stone from the granite mask CP0 into countless sands. "This is the real sand cage!" The ??Earth Striped Mask CP0 controls countless sands close at hand, blocking the sky above the whirlpool sandstorm. This completion not only expanded the scale of the sandstorm cage, but also turned the sandstorm cage into a big bowl similar to an upside-down buckle, covering the Mord crowd on the crowd of crows. Suddenly, the roaring sandstorm enveloped the entire social square. The exclamation sound from everywhere was soon overwhelmed by the harsher whistling of sand. The violent sand vortex lasted for about ten seconds before finally calming down. Looking up, the entire social square, and even the surrounding buildings, are covered with a layer of yellow sand. The royal family and nobles who were originally on the social square are also buried in a pile of sand one or two meters high. Its just that they are protected by elite guards, which is not a big deal. Of course, this is also the result of the special manipulation of the earth-colored striped mask CP0. His sandbox was intended to stop Maude and the crowd, but he was not so careless that it would affect the royal family and nobles on the square. If you accidentally killed the royal family of several participating countries, you will inevitably be held accountable afterwards. Suddenly bulging and shaking in the yellow sand. A tall figure rose from it, but it was CP0 wearing a granite mask. "Good job." He looked at a shadow ball covering the sand in the center of the square, and a stern smile appeared under the mask. The shadow ball is obviously Mauds shadow ability. is mostly to resist the attack of the sandstorm cage, which also means that his cooperation with the earth-colored striped mask CP0 successfully stopped Maude and his group who were preparing to escape from the holy land in a crowd of crows. Just stop it. After ??, they can rely on their combat power and number of advantages to slowly grind to death the group of invaders, including Maude. Thinking of this, CP0''s smile on the granite mask became more and more grim. "Crunch" Above the yellow sand, an air door was pushed open. One by one CP0 members wearing white robes and different masks walked out of the air door. The CP0 headed by ?? wears a sunflower mask, is a woman, and is also the incumbent of Menmenguo. "Idiot, did your''seeing and hearing color'' fall into the drain? I wonder if there is one of them who can dig a hole? If you have the time to sneer here, don''t you hurry up and attack the **** ball?!!!" Sunflower Mask just walked out the door, and talked to the granite mask. The sound is pleasant and clear. "Uh" The granite mask was slightly startled, and hurriedly used the color of sight and hearing, and at the same time transmitted his thoughts to the rock formation under the yellow sand. After gaining control of the rock formations within the entire square, he quickly used his abilities, and with the assistance of seeing and hearing, forced Maude and his party who had drilled into the tunnel back to the ground. Snapped! The shadow ball buckling on top of the yellow sand suddenly shattered. Made and his group, who were forcibly pushed back to the ground by a steady stream of rock formations, appeared in front of everyone again. "You who caused the''God''s Wrath'', don''t even think about escaping from here." Sunflower mask stared at Mauds group of people, even if his eyes were blocked by the mask, he could easily feel a cold touch. Beside her, CP0 exuding a powerful aura. Different from the previous CP0 that secretly protected Saint Ignatius and Saint Felix, the CP0 that came out of the air gate was significantly stronger and sharper. itself, their positioning is different. The former is the shield of the dragon people, while the latter is the strong spear of the Tianlongren! is more offensive and more deterrent! at the same time. The forces guarding the holy land are constantly emerging on the social square. In the air. The earth-colored striped mask CP0 in the form of sand looked down at Maude and the crowd with a cold and merciless gaze. From the moment they rushed to the scene with the help of the door-door fruit ability, Heli Luo weaves a "world net" all over the air and ground. And with the arrival of the garrison in the Holy Land, maybe Maude still has a chance to escape. But others... Lets bury the two gods who were unfortunately killed! (End of this chapter) Chapter 838： But the enemy of one Chapter 838 This CP0 team, which has gathered all kinds of powerful devil fruit abilities, was very sharp at the beginning of its debut. Firstly, relying on the ability of the door fruit to avoid Maude''s perception of color. then accurately grasped the moment when Maude and the crowd had just been taken to the sky by the crows, and suddenly exerted force, using the abilities of sand and stone fruits to cooperate, forcibly stopped Maude and the others who were about to leave. The dust storm shrouded in the sky is a barrier that the crows cannot break through. The ability to continuously gather the rocky fruits on top of the underground rock formations is an obstacle that Jasmine is difficult to dig. This is the sky and earth net that the CP0 team, known as the Strong Spear, laid out in an instant. Its no wonder-- The main team of the Revolutionary Army led by Saab will be defeated by this CP0 team. Aside from the devil fruit abilities that once shined in the sea, the decision-making and judgment capabilities of these CP0 members in emergencies can be said to be very good. There are indeed two times. Maud coldly looked at the strong spear team coming out from the door. There are not many people, only five. But all of them are strong and not to be underestimated. The man who possesses the ability of sand fruit is a man wearing an earth-colored mask. At this moment, he is controlling the sandstorm in the air, blocking the possibility of them escaping from the air. The man with the stone fruit ability is the man wearing the granite mask. It is his ability to freely manipulate the rock, so that Jasmine can''t quickly dig a tunnel to escape here. The other three people, wearing sunflower masks, snake masks, and black striped masks, all seem to have the power of devil fruit. Maud just noticed that the Sunflower Mask raised his hand to close the air door. From this point of view, it is basically certain that this CP0 member wearing a sunflower mask is a person with fruit ability. It''s just that he heard the voice of the sunflower mask just now, it is a highly recognizable female voice, definitely not Bruno in CP9. This also means that Bruno is dead, and the fruit of the rebirth is still taken by the world government. Of course, it does not rule out the possibility that the world government has mastered the technology to seize the devil fruit. After all, the world government began to study this technology very early... Therefore, the world government can build a team of capable people. However, with the means and scale of power of the world government, even if there is no technology to capture the devil fruit, it is still capable of collecting the devil fruit that is reborn around the world. Mauds gaze flew across the sunflower mask, and then fell on the snake mask and the black striped mask. The contact just now made him confirm the abilities of the earth-colored striped mask, sunflower mask, and granite mask. As for whether the other two snake masks and black striped masks also have the Devil Fruit ability, it is not known. "It''s them" Sabo''s slightly solemn voice sounded in Maude''s ears. Maud raised his brows, and he understood what Sabo said. These CP0 members who suddenly stopped them are probably the culprits who caused the main force of the revolutionary army to suffer heavy losses last time. "During that match, I didn''t see the Sunflower and the Serpent used their abilities, but the black stripes are those with the Shining Fruit Ability, and they are very powerful." Sabo looked at the black striped mask, sunflower mask, and snake mask with solemn eyes, completing the information previously provided to Maude. "The ability to shine fruit..." Maud heard the words, and Diamond Joz suddenly passed through his mind. At the time of the war, Maude used the [Shadow Slashing Ability] to suppress Jozs diamond defense that even the world''s strongest slash can withstand. Only this one trick will make Diamond Joz wipe out in ashes. But at that time it was Doflamingo who controlled Diamond Joz with a line, so Maude could easily succeed. Anyway, in front of Maudes Shadow Slashing ability As long as the shadow is cut off, the defensive ability evolved from the devil fruit ability is meaningless no matter how strong it is. Only his domineering level is strong enough to resist the threat of spike from Shadow Slash. Maud didn''t know how aggressive the black striped mask CP0 had reached, but he couldn''t stop him from being promoted to 9 and a half stars. In other words. The diamond ability possessed by the black striped mask is in vain in front of Maude''s shadow ability, and the threat is not worth mentioning. But the problem we have to face now is not the threat of the combat power of these five CP0s, but the defensive force of the entire Holy Land, and the elite navy headquarters who are still on standby in the Red Port. Most of the combat power in the Holy Land has surrounded them. Under this situation, if they cant rush to escape from the Holy Land before the navy headquarters arrives... is almost annihilated, which is an inevitable result. Kemod how could this happen. Before the bear regains consciousness, he must at least allow Sabo and the others to lift off smoothly. As his thoughts turned rapidly, Maude stared at the earth-colored mask CP0, which was making waves in the air. Only when this guy is dealt with first, can the crows of Karas fly. "Gun." Maud said. The ferret hanging from his waist suddenly glowed with a burst of white light. Mord''s left hand plunged into the white light, and when it shot out, the white light dissipated, revealing a desert eagle exuding an icy luster. "Boom, boom...!" Raised the muzzle high, Maude pulled the trigger. As the tongue of fire spurted, bullets engulfed in heat flew into the air, the earth-colored mask CP0. "It seems that you haven''t figured out the situation yet, Bajia D. Mord!" The eyes of the ??Earth Striped Mask CP0 shone with red luster. His figure turned into gravel, with the excellent perception brought by seeing, hearing and color, he easily avoided the flying bullets. At the same time, Maude is not given the opportunity to use the ability to change shadows to close the distance out of thin air. After avoiding the shooting, he continues to move his position. "With me, you should just give up the idea of ??escaping from the''air''!" The earth-colored striped mask CP0, which was flying above the sky with wind and sand, let out a deep sneer. Maud shot a few shots in the air, and saw the earth-colored striped mask CP0 spinning in the air, and understood that the opponent was defending his ability to move and change shadows. "You are the one who didn''t understand the situation..." Made muttered to himself in his heart, while glancing at the edge of the social square from the corner of his eye. I saw heavily armed soldiers rushing like a wave, enclosing the entire social square impermeable. did not care about the arrival of the group of soldiers, Maude turned his muzzle and continued to aim at the earth-colored markings mask CP0 in the air. "Boom, boom..." Gunfire burst out, and another earth-colored mask CP0 that bounced into the air. Faced with Maudes second round of shooting, the earth-colored striped mask CP0 methodically evaded the direct bullet. at the same time. In addition to the sunflower mask with the ability to hold the fruit of the door, the other three CP0 members lined up in a straight line and rushed towards Maude and them. "room!" Luo reacted quickly, and the moment the three CP0 members moved, he raised his finger and opened the field. The semi-transparent light film expands rapidly towards the surrounding with him as the center point. In just one breath, the three CP0 members will be included. "Abattoir." Luo''s eyes flashed with coldness, waved the ghost cry, and cut down at the three CP0 members in the air. Invisible slash, and came to the black striped mask, granite mask, and snake mask in an instant. Clang! ! ! Without seeing the slash, a fierce spark burst out of the chest of the black striped mask and snake mask, and the white robe that was wrapped around the body inevitably burst open. Through the cracks in the ripped robe, one can clearly see that the black striped mask CP0''s already diamond-shaped strong chest is covered with armed colors. The snake mask CP0 also covers the chest of the armed color, and it can be vaguely seen that it is composed of sharp blades, even if it is dyed black by the armed color, it still shimmers with a cold luster. This is the ability to cut fruits quickly! can turn the whole body into a hard as iron blade, with very strong defense and attack power. On this basis, the snake mask CP0 matched the armed color, and like the black striped mask CP0, successfully blocked Luo''s slaughterhouse slash. As for the other granite mask CP0 with the stone fruit ability, it does not have such a strong defensive power. Even if the attacked place is covered with armed color, it is still cut in half by Luo. It''s just that Luo''s slaughterhouse slash is sharp, but it can''t cause substantial damage to the target. So, even if the body below the chest is cut open, the granite mask CP0 does not suffer any damage. "I thought it was dead." The cut-off upper body fell to the ground, and CP0, the granite mask that didn''t feel any pain, showed an indifferent smile. He fell to the ground and pressed his hands to the ground. Although his body was cut in half, it did not affect his ability to use. "Rumble--!" Under the control of his mind, the surrounding rocky ground suddenly agitated and undulated, rushing towards Maude and them like a ground wave. The black striped mask CP0 and the snake mask CP0, which were hard to carry down, stepped directly on the rocky ground wave, looking at Maude and them with a cold look. Sabo took out the steel pipe he carried with him and held it in his hand. Jim transformed into a human-beast form of a triceratops in a low roar. "Yoooooooo..." Brook crossed swords in front of him, and a puff of cold smoke slowly swirled around him. Jasmine and Bonnie looked at the heavily armed soldiers who had surrounded the entire social square with vigilant faces, and at the same time protected the bear who had not recovered their consciousness behind them. Kalas, dressed in black, first looked at the situation at the scene, and then at Maude, who was shooting the earth-colored striped mask CP0. Kalas knows very well that as long as the CP0 member who can control the sandstorm does not fall, his crows will not fly out. So when Maude made a shot at the CP0 member, Karas realized Maudes plan, and immediately began to accumulate strength, ready to summon crows as quickly as possible. In the air. The khaki sand flies back and forth, avoiding bullets shot from the ground. At the same time, the scale of the controlled sandstorm is expanding, and it has a faint aura to obscure the sky. "I''ve studied your ability information a long time ago, how could I let you succeed...!!!" The earth-colored striped mask CP0 looked down at Maud and sneered in his heart. He doesn''t need to confront Maude head-on. What he has to do is to block the airspace and not give the Maud Pirate Group and the Revolutionary Army a chance to escape. Before this, he will do his best to avoid fighting. This kind of response is too obvious, Maude can easily see the earth-colored striped mask CP0''s idea of ??avoiding war. "so" "You haven''t figured out the situation until now." Cold light flashed in Maudes eyes and intervened on the [shadow] of the bullet. The bullets that were shot at the earth-colored striped mask CP0 suddenly completed the collision and direction change operations again and again in the air. The bullet that was originally avoided by the earth-colored striped mask CP0 turned into an arc and came in front of the earth-colored striped mask CP0. "Um?!" The face of CP0, the earth-colored markings mask, suddenly changed. Before ?? had not fully reacted, Maude, who appeared out of thin air, just broke into his eyes. "you!!!" An extremely strong sense of crisis, instantly enveloped the heart of the earth-colored striped mask CP0. Sand binding! The sand surrounding him suddenly turned into dozens of streams-like sand, and Luo woven into a net covering Maude, who was close at hand. Mud''s eyes contained killing intent, and he only cut it out with a single knife. The sand net woven like a stream was instantly destroyed by slashing. Follow. Undiminished slash slashed down on the body of the earth-colored striped mask CP0. ͡! The body of the earth-colored striped mask CP0 shook suddenly. The mask representing the identity of CP0 split in half, revealing a face covered in dark, armed, domineering but difficult to conceal the astonishment. A clear line of blood descended from the forehead of that face to the chin. Even if you use armed colors to defend in time at the last moment, but... Armed colors are also divided into strengths and weaknesses. In front of Mod''s domineering cultivation base of nine and a half stars, his armed color was obviously vulnerable. "Should I say that you are brave or stupid..." Made murmured to himself, pulling the Qiushui blade, which was not stained with dust and blood, slowly into its sheath. There are so many CP0 and holy ground defenders on the ground that they can take care of each other in groups. The earth-colored striped mask CP0 is alone in the airspace, but there is no fault tolerance rate at all. The earth-colored striped mask CP0, which was cut to life with a single knife, seemed to understand the meaning of Maud''s words. It looked a little stiff face, slowly showing an unwilling look. followed. A lot of blood emerged from the blood line on his face. The body that could no longer move, wrapped in bursts of blood, fell to the ground. On the social square. The holy ground defenders who rushed to the scene, as well as the CP0 members, all looked at the corpse of the earth-colored mask CP0 that fell from the sky in shock. "What a domineering power......!!!" Even the guard elites from all the participating countries are surprised. That is a natural ability person! ! ! And also a CP0 elite who is proficient in physical skills and two-color domineering! ! ! Turned out not to be the enemy of that man! ! ! With shocking gazes, they looked at Maude standing in the air. At this moment. Maud, who was in the air, tilted his head and looked in one direction. There is the mansion area of ??the Tianlong people. I forgot to notify you... I uploaded the fan title event a week ago, and posted the top post in the book review area. Reply to that post to participate. (End of this chapter) Chapter 839： The Might of Autumn Chapter 839 A strong spear that cuts through thorns and thorns for the Tianlongren... This is a team with a higher level than [Shield]. The people who are eligible to be selected into this team are basically elites out of a million. The man wearing the earth-colored striped mask was among them, and was assigned a precious natural rustle fruit. Only based on this, we can see his weight in this team. And weight, it needs strength to support. But it was such a powerful CP0 player with natural ability, but he was killed by Mord in a face-to-face encounter. The guarding elites of the participating countries witnessed this scene as bystanders, and the shock in their hearts was beyond words. It is said that hearing is worse than seeing. They only understood Maud''s strength and deeds on the headlines of the newspaper, and at this moment, they deeply understand the truth of this sentence. The suffocating and overwhelming power directly presented to them is by no means clear in words. Only by seeing it with your own eyes can you truly appreciate the horror of Maude''s strength. "What a beautiful and powerful individual force..." A woman wearing a red silk dress and a scarlet jewelry crown, looked up at Maud. In her eyes, there is panic, panic, and obsessive intoxication. She is one of the kings of the major franchise countries. After witnessing the powerful strength displayed by Maud, her heart uncontrollably rises with a possessive desire. It has nothing to do with admiration, it is just a pure desire born out of focusing on interests. She couldn''t restrain the desire to get Maud at all. As long as the country has this level of individual strength- Invade other countries and expand territory. will become a very simple thing. The thought of the red king was also the thought of dozens of other kings present. After they have been on the throne for a long time, after experiencing the power that Maud possesses with their own eyes, they are more than eager and fearful. longing for such a powerful warrior under the throne. Different from the desire of the kings present, Princess Vivi, who came from Alabastan, was looking at Maude in the air with a complicated look. The sandstorm that once shrouded Alasbatan once again appeared in front of us in another way. The only thing that remains unchanged is the man with the same style, once again calming down the sandstorm caused by manpower. "The position of God, the existence of God..." "Will it be shaken?" Weiwei raised her head and stared at Mauds profile, and what her father had said to her flashed in her mind There may be gods in this world, but they will never be the Celestials. "God''s natural enemy..." Viwei''s breathing became uncontrollably hurried. She knows that the legendary family D is the natural enemy of the gods. However-- Its true that Maud has attacked the Holy Land Mary Gioia several times, killing the dragons like a chicken, is there a second one in this world? In the air. Behind Maude spread out a pair of black wings transformed by black shadows, floating steadily in the air. His gaze quickly retracted from the mansion of the Dragon Man, and turned to look at Karas below. Kalas met Maudes gaze and nodded slightly. The power accumulated in advance turned into a flock of crows again in a flash, ready to carry everyone to the sky. "Jim, come back!" Sabo yelled at Jim who had rushed far away. Hearing Sabos reminder, Jim stopped the momentum in time and began to withdraw. "Room!" It''s just that Luo is more direct, opening a field that expands outwards with him as the center point. The semi-transparent aperture stops at the end, and the edge stops in front of Jim''s feet. As soon as the domain freezes, Luo raised his hand and threw a handful of stones towards the crows that Karas had just summoned. "Transfer!" Luo calmly raised his index finger. ৡ! Sab, Brook, Jasmine, Jim, and Bonnie, who were scattered around and fighting each other, all instantly exchanged positions with the stones Luo thrown over the crows, and then fell on the crows. "Good job." Sabo landed on the crows, staring at Luo. At this time of race against time, Luo used the auxiliary value of the operation fruit to its limit. Luo also exchanged positions with one of the stones, came to the crows, and ignored the starlight eyes Sabo looked at. Kalas glanced at Luo and controlled the crows to fly into the sky. Without the obstacles of the sandstorm, the crows took off very smoothly. However, the holy ground defenders gathered on the social square are not vegetarians. They basically use the moon step in the six styles, not to mention the CP0 in white robes. The moon step is simply the most basic introductory skill. Boom boom boom...! Suddenly, countless holy land defenders stepped on the moon step and took off, chasing after the flock of crows carrying Sabo and his team that had just taken off. The white waves formed by stepping on the air are like clusters of fireworks, all over the sky. "this" Seeing hundreds of holy land defenders chasing in the moon-step volley, even if Bonnie was rushing all the way from the paradise to the new world, she couldn''t hide her surprise at this time. As far as she knows, Type 6 is a physical skill that only elite navy can master, but she didn''t expect that the following group of holy land defenders, who look like Xiaoyi, would actually have Type 6? Is this the inside story of the Holy Land Mariejoa... Bonnie''s heart was shaken. In fact, the combat quality of the holy land defenders will become so high, all because of the "sequelae" and significant changes left by Maudes attack on the holy land Mary Joa. If-- To say that find a safest place on the sea. Then, it will definitely be the [now] Holy Land Mary Joa. The air burst of Yuebu sounded continuously from below. Sabo, Jim, Brook, Jasmine, Karas, Bonnie, and even Luo, all lack a wide range of attack methods. They tried to block, but they could only watch hundreds of defenders chasing closer and closer. "no solution anymore" Luo frowned, planning to use Room continuously at all costs to lift the crowd and crows directly to a higher place. At least able to gain more space for evacuation. Just as Luo was about to put such a thought into action, there was a sharp creak above his head, and at the same time, bursts of bright thunder light fell from above, covering his face. "Um?!" Luo was startled and looked up subconsciously. What catches your eyes is Mods figure like a god. A pair of black wings stretched out behind him, his posture was straight, his eyes were thunderous, and on the body of the Qiu Shui knife clasped tightly in his hand, there was an eye-catching black dragon. Brought to life. The violent thunder current also spread from above the black dragon, full of frightening deterrence. "Go straight." Mauds words passed through the thunder and passed into the ears of everyone. Luo took a deep breath, and a smile appeared on the corners of the slightly hooked mouth. "Ooooooo, the captain is as reliable as ever." The crisis was imminent, and Brook looked up at Maud, his hollow eyes were brightened by lightning. His sentimental sigh was exactly what Luo felt at this moment. "Although it is very outdated, but suddenly I have something I want to do." There was an impulse in Brooke''s heart. Mauds dazzling posture gave him the idea of ??writing a book. He will accompany Maude until the end of his life as a follower. Finally, with this body that refuses to enter Huangquan, I will write down the [excellent and wonderful] life in words, so that it will be known forever. "This may be...something that only I can do, oooooo!" Brook made the decision silently. Jim tilted his head and glanced at Brooke, as if he had noticed something. But Sabo, Jasmine, Bonnie, and Karas looked surprised. "A knife that can release thunder...?!" "When did Qiu Shui have this ability?" Everyone knew the origin of Mauds Sabre Qiushui, so that at this time, seeing Lei Liu surging on Qiushui Dao, the most intuitive feeling was shock. They didnt understand what was going on. As for the holy land defenders and CP0s chasing from below, they are also the blades of Lei Guang masterpiece that look at Maud''s hand with surprise. "How can this be!!!" That kind of deterrent elemental phenomenon, it is clear that only the ability of the Devil Fruit can do it. But Mo Deming has already eaten the shadow fruit, how could he have the ability of thunder and lightning. Could it be that knife? This kind of thing is even more impossible! ! ! With shock and confusion in his heart, the pursuit momentum of the holy land defenders and CP0s did not stop at all. Maud held up the black dragon Qiushui that stirred the thunder current in his hands, lowered his head and glanced at the chasing soldiers, there seemed to be a flash of thunder in his eyes. "Wanjun Thunder." He slammed the knife down. The sound of thunder suddenly resounded across the sky. Countless thunder currents spread rapidly in the air, like a spider web shrouded straight from the sky, under the head of the holy ground defenders and CP0s chasing them. How fast is lightning? The defender of the Holy Land rushing in the forefront was struck by lightning before he could react. The ear-piercing thunder sound replaced Yuebus unique air burst in an instant. The heavily armed holy land defenders struck by lightning, like dumplings, fell from the sky one after another. It is also those CP0 elites who have mastered what they see and hear. They made evasive actions in time before the thunder struck. on the square. Visitors from various countries who were preparing to evacuate this land of right and wrong couldn''t help but look towards the sky of Lei Guang. When they saw the hundreds of holy land defenders falling from the sky, their eyes were shocked, but the real emotions were revealed in an instant, and in the next second, they were swallowed by the shining thunder. Tianwei, but this is also the case. Someone whispered in his heart. When the thunder light disappeared, thousands of heavily armed holy ground defenders lay on the ground of the Social Square. There are many obvious burn marks on their bodies. Killed the natural powers with a single blow, and smashed thousands of holy land elites with a single blow. What a terrifying strength is deeply engraved in the hearts of everyone present. Kings from all countries, elites from all countries. They have repositioned their knowledge of Mord in their hearts, and their desire to quickly get away from this place of right and wrong has also become more intense. And those holy ground defenders and CP0 elites who want to stay here are shocked by the overwhelming power that Maude showed, but they are capable of this position, there is no word of retreat in the dictionary. Otherwise, how can one be called an elite? Even if they had to step on the corpses of countless companions to send the weapon in front of Maude, they would not hesitate. Thousands of holy land defenders have fallen, and more holy land defenders will chase Maude and his party in the sky. The hundreds of CP0 elites in the air who avoided the Wanjun Thunder are fearless and fearless, and they continue to attack Maude. "Hey..." Maud took back Qiushui, and could clearly feel the momentum and will of the holy land defenders and CP0 elites. Such an excellent combat quality deserves his admiration, and is more worthy of his crushing. Like Tianwei''s Wanjun Thunder defeated the holy ground defenders'' first wave of pursuit. Although the CP0 elites who avoided the Thunder quickly regrouped, the time spent has allowed the crows carrying Sabo''s crowd to fly to a fairly safe position. "The initiative is in our hands!" Sabo clenched his fist secretly, then raised his hand to look at the bear who was still expressionless beside him. As long as you can buy more time and wait for the bear to regain consciousness, you will be more confident to escape here. "Made is really amazing." Sabo praised softly. The people on the backs of the crows felt the same as him. Only a moment. The flying crows passed by Maude. The eyes of everyone on the back of the crows and Maude''s eyes intertwined in the air for an instant. Maud nodded towards them, and then looked down at the hundreds of CP0 elites who were chasing after him. This is a team whose overall strength cannot be underestimated. It''s just that the air is considered his home court, and he doesn''t put the moon steps of this group of CP0 elites in his eyes. Maud once again held up the autumn water, intending to attract the wind and fire elements in the Azure Dragon''s ability to block the CP0 elites who were chasing by the volley. However-- Qiu Shui seemed to suddenly turn off the fire, unable to respond to his thoughts. Maud was slightly surprised, but soon understood what was going on. "Ah, sorry." Seeing, hearing, color perception feedback Qiushui''s fatigue, Maude immediately looked at Qiushui with apologetic eyes. It was his negligence to let Qiu Shui, who had just eaten the green dragon fruit, use his ability uncontrollably. However, the thunder strike just now showed the power of the combination of Qiu Shui and Azure Dragon Fruit. May not be able to adapt to high-intensity battles, but it will definitely shine in the future. "Take a good rest, Qiushui." Maud turned to the Qiu Shui knife and put it on his shoulders. Hearing Mod''s gentle whisper, Qiu Shui responded, slowly returning to his normal form. "Beep, this wont work?" Pele, in the form of a weapon, made a mockery of Qiushui at the right time. In fact, when he first ate the fruit of the weapon, he was unable to keep up with Maude''s high-intensity battle in terms of physical strength. Fortunately, he worked hard behind him, and he could barely overcome this shortcoming, and did not make a fool of himself in the subsequent battles. Now seeing that Qiu Shui was so tired to fall asleep with just one big move, even if Bailey had a similar experience, he must seize the opportunity to mock Qiushui. Faced with Bailey''s ridicule, Qiu Shui didn''t bother to care about him, letting his consciousness fall into a deep sleep. In this way, she wants to regain her strength as soon as possible, and she also made up her mind to improve this shortcoming in the future. She didnt want to drag Maud. (End of this chapter) Chapter 840： Yellow Apes Speed Chapter 840 Huang Yuan''s Speed Blue dragon form has three elemental abilities: wind, fire and thunder. After trying out the power of the thunder element, Maude also wanted to try the moves that combined the wind and fire elements. Unfortunately, Qiu Shui has run out of energy, so he can only give up. Falling into sleep, Qiushui returned to its normal form. Maude gripped the handle of Qiushui''s knife and looked down at the hundreds of CP0 elites who came in the air. Before ensuring that Sabo and the others evacuate to a safe area, he will stop all the pursuers here. "Hegemony." Maud put the knife on his shoulders, his arms bulged, and the veins appeared, and then he slashed out with his knife. The sharp blade broke through the air. The powerful cylindrical shock wave rushed to the many CP0 elites below. In the face of the mighty shock wave that came straight, a group of CP0 elites moved laterally to the sides with extremely superb moon step skills, avoiding the overlord shock wave at the very moment. Mauds move to the hegemony failed, but it also slowed down the pursuit speed of this group of CP0 elites. However, the strength of this group of CP0 elites is indeed considerable. They have superb skills, strong physical coordination, and know how to use seeing and hearing colors... The strength of ?? is at least comparable to the elite lieutenant generals of the navy headquarters. If it is one-on-one, Maude will be able to kill everyone in this team of hundreds as long as the attack intensity is reduced. But now it is based on one enemy and one hundred, and spreading the attack intensity means that the hit rate is reduced. In other words-- Maud could not solve this group of CP0 elites in a short time. Aware of this, Mord simply changed his mind, intending to block, not to kill the enemy. "Hegemony." Not caring about physical squandering at all, Maude has cut out several hegemonic shock waves one after another. "Um?" The ??CP0 elites had just regrouped, and seeing several shock waves hit them, they could only evade hastily. Although it looks quite embarrassing, no one was hit by the hegemony. "He wants to hold us...!" The black striped mask CP0 that ate the shiny fruits seemed to be the leader of this team. After seeing Maudes plan, he said decisively: "Spread out and shoot down the group of crows!" As soon as the words came out, other CP0 members around quickly responded, stepping on the air with their feet and dispersing in all directions. In just a second or two, hundreds of CP0 elites scattered around, intending to cross Maud and knock down the crows carrying Sabo and his party. Maud swept away and saw that this group of CP0 elites wanted to go directly over him, his eyes condensed slightly. "I was really underestimated by you." Maud whispered to himself, his expression turned indifferent. He lifted his finger and pointed it forward with the tip of the knife. The Kingdom of Shadows. The thoughts turned into instructions from the Lord of Shadow Stream, spreading across every corner of the field of vision in an instant. Countless shadows who have received orders, suddenly the thousands of rivers that are like rushing, and like a swarm of snakes dancing from the bottom to the sky volleyed in the sky. "Is that... the shadow?!!!" The CP0 elites who are distracted will basically see and hear, and they noticed the countless shadows that rushed from the ground and every face hidden under the mask showed a color of surprise. They looked at the shadows coming from a group of snakes. "So fast...!!!" At the moment when they saw these shadows, the first thought of the CP0 elites was to directly use the speed advantage to get rid of the pursuit of these shadows. But this thought lasted for less than a second, and it was stifled by the speed at which the shadow showed. There is no more time to think about countermeasures, and the CP0 elites who intend to disperse to chase the crows are forced to resist these latecomers. "Clang clang......!!!" "Boom...!!!" Countless shadows collided violently with a group of CP0 elites in the air. At the same time, the holy land defenders with moon-walking skills are also volleying in pursuit. Maud saw this, and could only concentrate on manipulating all the shadows to block the holy ground defenders who had just joined the battlefield. The two sides confront each other in the air. This battle seems to have become an aerial battle. Under Maudes focused control, huge shadows turned into tentacles with teeth and claws, building a high wall that is difficult to cross, blocking the CP0 elite and the holy land defenders. "Damn, how many shadows he can control!!!" The people on the side of the Holy Land have a numb scalp and look at the countless shadows that cover the sky and the sun. No matter which direction they march from, they will be blocked by the shadow of the tentacle. In order to break through the shadow tentacles, they tried to attack the shadow tentacles with armed domineering. Although it can interrupt the shadow tentacles, the shadow tentacles will be restored in the next instant. They tried several times back and forth, but they all came back to no avail. "What a joke!!!" "In such an empty sky, so many of us, but we were blocked by one person?!" As the crows fly farther and farther, some of the CP0 elites and the holy land defenders have already begun to feel irritable. Obviously occupies an absolute advantage in the number of people, but did not play the expected results. Even if the enemy they are facing is Bajia D. Mord... also cannot conceal their failure. In order to block the pursuit of the CP0 elite and the holy land defenders, Maude can only concentrate on manipulating the shadows, and has no spare energy to pay attention to Sabo and the others. However, he has blocked several rounds, and the time created should be enough for Sabo and the others to evacuate to a relatively safe position. Maud thought in his heart. But at this moment, a familiar beep sounded from the horizon. "Um?" Hearing this voice, Maude''s mind suddenly passed Huang Yuan''s undue beating face. "Yellow Ape...?" Maud frowned. The combat power of the Navy Headquarters will rush to the Holy Land, which is the expected result. But this kind of support speed is too ridiculous. You should know that it has only been a few minutes since they started it. As a result, Huang Yuan came. It can only be said that it is indeed the speed of light... "Can''t delay any longer." Aware of Huang Yuans presence, Maude suddenly thought of Uncle with a smile. If you cant escape from the Holy Land before Uncle Yixiao arrives... So, once the gravity range is shrouded, except for him who can rely on the ability to change shape and shadow at any time, the success rate of the rest of the escape is basically zero. As the ?? thought turned quickly, Moderson slowed down the shadow''s blocking accuracy, and looked distracted in the direction of the beep. I saw a yellow streamer across the sky, and in a blink of an eye I caught up with the crows. "Hmm~~~Twice~~~" The yellow streamer turns into the appearance of a yellow ape. He stood high in the sky, looking down at Sabo and his group carried by the crows. "You guys are really getting more and more outstanding..." Before the voice fell, the shot was a move of Ba Chi Qiong Gouyu. The light blooms. Countless dazzling light bullets directly annihilated the crows. (End of this chapter) Chapter 841： Mauds speed Chapter 841 Maud''s Speed The Holy Land was attacked. For the entire navy headquarters, Huang Yuan was the fastest to reach the scene. The same is true of the facts. The Yellow Ape, who rushed to the scene at the speed of light, did everything that the holy land defenders could not do, and destroyed the crows summoned by Karas with one move. The light bomb caused a violent explosion, and the group of crows instantly annihilated into nothingness. The Sabo people who lost their foothold were suddenly knocked down by the explosion. Among the crowd, Brooke had the lightest body weight, and he flew far away at once, failing to adjust his posture for the first time. The bear''s consciousness has not yet recovered, so he can only follow the tide and fall to the ground without any resistance. While Sabo, Jasmine, Bonnie, and Karas didnt understand Moon Step, they were also pushed down by the air waves. In contrast, Luo and Jim, who had mastered the moon step under Maud''s spur, stabilized their figures at the fastest speed, and then used the moon step to stop the momentum and barely hover in the air. "Yellow Ape...!!!" Luo looked solemnly at Huang Yuan, an old acquaintance. In the past few battles, he and Huang Yuan have met several times, and he can best appreciate the tricky part of Huang Yuan. I just didnt expect this guy to appear in such a timely manner at the critical moment when he was about to escape. "Luo, leave it to me here." Jim stepped on the air, making his sturdy body hover in the air. Luo glanced at him, did not waste time talking, but decisively hanged his body upside down, and slammed on the air twice. ء! The white air wave exploded. Luo''s body shot at the Sabo crowd below like an arrow, and at the same time he has the ability to use the Room at any time. The yellow apes attack seemed to hurt Karas. Or it should be said. The damage suffered by the crows will be directly transmitted to Karas. The explosion just now almost wiped out the crows. One can imagine how much damage it will cause. Luo, who was speeding up to chase the past, keenly discovered the situation of Karas, and did not expect Karas to summon crows to catch others during the fall. "You can only use room to offset the falling force..." Luo''s thoughts turned quickly. Before everyone hits the ground, he will use the room to exchange positions between the people and the stationary objects on the ground, so as to eliminate the falling force and damage. at the same time. Jim turns into a human-beast form, and takes the initiative to attack the yellow ape fearlessly. Although the practice has never slackened, it can even be said to be extremely hard. But Jim doesnt think he will be Huang Yuans opponent either. The power gap between the two sides is obvious, but Jim will not be shy away from it. He is the shield of the team, no matter how strong the enemy is, he must stand in the front. This is the case in the past, the present is the case, and the future will be the same. "Its a bit slow, you are stepping this month..." Huang Yuan looked at Jim rushing in the sky, and raised his finger to shoot with a beam of light. The speed of the beam was extremely fast, and it hit Jim''s chest in a blink of an eye. But this frontal hit beam failed to penetrate Jim''s chest, leaving only a coin-sized burn mark on Jim''s chest. The reason why ?? is able to resist the penetration of the yellow apes beam is not only because of the defensive power brought by the Triceratops fruit, but also because Jim deployed the armed color in advance. "What a terrible armed color~~~" Huang Yuan raised his brows slightly, and his body shape turned into light before the voice fell. The next moment. The yellow ape appeared above Jim, with a dazzling light on his right foot. ৡ! Before Jim could not react, Huang Yuan turned around and kicked Jim on the back of the neck. bang. Jim had no resistance, and his body fell to the ground like a cannonball. Luo, who was preparing to save the scene, heard movement and noise from above. "Jim!" He looked back and saw Jim falling to the ground at a very fast speed. "Room!" There is no room for thinking, Luo opened the field like a reflex, trying to pull Jim to his side. However, Jim''s falling speed was too fast. As soon as Luo opened the domain, Jim was beyond the scope of his ability. "Damn..." Failed to "catch" Jim, Luo''s face changed. "Do you still have time to care about others, death surgeon~~~" The Yellow Ape who had just kicked Jim away, came behind Luo again in an instant. The principle of gravity seems to be a child''s play at this moment. He and Luo maintained the same falling speed, and then stretched out his hand toward Luo, his palm flashing with dazzling light. Luo''s eyes shrank sharply, and a sense of crisis was like a needle sticking to his back. And at this moment-- A black and red electric light shot quickly and penetrated Huang Yuans chest. is the autumn water that surrounds the color of the overlord. Seeing the yellow ape on the stage, Maude directly gave up blocking the CP0 elite and the holy land defenders, and instead threw Qiushui over, accurately penetrating the vitals of the yellow ape at this moment. Its just that Huang Yuan would be killed in such a simple way. The body that was pierced by the color of the overlord''s autumn water suddenly collapsed into countless spots of light. Almost at the same moment. Maud flashed over and grabbed Qiushui''s knife handle. Ignoring the retreating yellow ape, Maude looked down and controlled the shadow with his mind, and caught everyone who had fallen at a low altitude. After several tossings, except for Karas, who was injured by the yellow ape attack, there was nothing wrong with everyone else. Just as they landed steadily, they basically declared that their plan to escape from the air had failed. If it werent for Huang Yuans kick, they should have locked in victory in advance... Above the sky. The light spots gather, forming the appearance of a yellow ape. "Almost died~~~" Huang Yuan is high in the sky, raising his hand to rub his chin, and looking at Maude in front of him. "It''s really appropriate for you to''teleport'' like this~~~?" He pointed his finger at the social square directly below. Aside from the thousands of holy land defenders lying on the ground, without the shadow of the tentacles, thousands of holy land defenders and hundreds of CP0 elites in the field can directly target Sabo and them. In addition, the defensive force of the Holy Land is still gathering. The final number of people cannot be only 10,000. "" Faced with Huang Yuanyi, Maude was silent. Although there are many defenders in the Holy Land and their comprehensive combat capabilities, Maude is not worried about Sabo and the others in a short time. Its just that no matter how much Maude trusts Sabos strength, their situation will only get worse over time. "Bajia D. Mord." Huang Yuan looked at the silent Maude, and said in a sighing tone: "You are too dangerous, so dangerous that I don''t know how many people feel headaches in order to get rid of you, but I didn''t expect you to be so big... " "Are you finished?" Maud held the Qiushui knife handle with his backhand. Squeak A black and red arc winds around Qiushuidao''s body. Seeing Maude''s actions, Huang Yuan''s eyes narrowed. Maud gave him a cold smile. "Ming dynasty." Maud suddenly made a throwing action. Qiu Shui flew out of his hand, turning into a black and red electric light and shooting towards the mansion area where the Tianlongren was located. "As loyal dogs, you must protect your master." Maud squinted at the black-red electric light going away. Huang Yuan was also looking at the direction Qiushui was flying away, his pupils couldn''t help but shrink. This **** bastard...! ! ! It''s the end of the month... Guys, the monthly pass will expire if you don''t vote. (End of this chapter) Chapter 842： Shadow ring. Broken choke Chapter 842 Shadow Ring. In front of the speed of light, how do the crows escape? The arrival of the Yellow Ape once again blocked the possibility of Mord and the others escaping from the air. And the current escape method, there is only one way to escape. It''s just that there is a stone fruit ability in CP0. With him on the side, Jasmine''s ability will lose its protection. Walking around several times, everything is back to the original point. Although Maude can repeat the same tricks, kill those who have the stone and fruit ability, so as to ensure that the way to escape from the ground is unimpeded. but The reason why he was able to quickly kill the rustling fruit ability was because the opponent was out of touch and was so arrogant that he thought that he could hold the airspace alone. It may be that he is ignorant of Maudes air combat capabilities. In this case, who will die if he doesnt die? Whether Shishiguo is capable of attacking or defensively, he always advances and retreats with his companions. It will take some time for Maude to take his life in the enemy line. But now is the race against time, Maude obviously doesn''t have so much time. so-- He chose the option with the highest fault tolerance rate in an instant. The black-red streamer runs through the sky, shooting towards the mansion of the Dragonite like a comet. The act of killing the "God" is ready to move. Huang Yuan''s pupils contracted, and turned to look at Maude, his eyes slightly gloomy. "Then, let''s compare speed again, Huang Yuan." In the air mixed with gunpowder and blood, the provocative words of the completely unreasonable man came. "" Huang Yuan no longer had the intention to speak, and could not even think at all. His figure instantly turned into a streamer, closely following the black-red streamer. "This guy can do everything!" "If he is allowed to break into the mansion of the Dragon Man..." A scene of scenes that have not happened yet passed through Huang Yuan''s mind. That is a **** picture of the Tianlong people paved with stumps and broken arms! At this moment, Huang Yuans thoughts turned into light, and he turned quickly. He suddenly thought that this might be Maude''s means to deceive him from the battlefield. But-- Regardless of whether Maude is adjusting the tiger away from the mountain or surrounding the Wei to save Zhao, when the Tianlongren as the bargaining chip is placed on the table, Huang Yuan can''t afford to gamble at all. The CP0 elites who originally planned to pay all the price and also leave the group of invaders like Maude here, when they saw Maude throw the overlord-colored autumn water towards the mansion of the dragon. They think of Maudes ability to change shape and shadow just now, and like Huang Yuan, they are also aware of the crisis faced by the Tianlong people. Can''t afford to gamble, can''t afford to gamble at all...! ! ! Those who regard the Tianlongren as [God] and devote all their services to them, at this moment, they rushed to the direction of the Tianlongren mansion. A life race provoked by Maude begins here. The situation of the entire battlefield also changed like an understatement with Mod''s fiddle. This man who can firmly control the [battlefield situation] in his palm at any time is really tricky as always... The Huang Yuan and CP0 elites who are rushing to the Tianlongren mansion are all dignified. After all... It''s all because of that troublesome shadow ability! ! ! The reaction of Huang Yuan and CP0 exceeded Mauds expectations. "It''s really''competent''." As the instigator, he stayed still, looking calmly at the yellow streamer going away and the CP0 elites in white robes. As long as it involves the safety of the Tianlong people, this group of guys will be confused. I really cant understand the reason why the trash of the Tianlongren is so valued. Perhaps behind this deformed position, there is a pair of indestructible huge black hands. Maud suddenly thought of the powerful aura that he had felt in the Holy Land before. At that time, the owner of this breath did not show up. This time... If they are not sure, they will come forward to sanction them. Maud temporarily suppressed his concerns, and did not use the [Shadow Transformation] ability to leave the social square, but flashed and appeared beside Sabo and the others. His actions were clearly perceived by Huang Yuan and CP0 who were rushed to the Tianlongren mansion. Because Maude can teleport to the location of Qiushui at any time, even if Huang Yuan and CP0 get the message that Maude has not left the social square, they cant directly turn around and return to the social square. After all, no one can guarantee-- Once they hurried back to the social square, will Maude move directly to the Tianlongren mansion? In this case, it''s like having two Maude throwing a ball back and forth, and the yellow apes chasing the ball, if they don''t want to be tricked around, they must decisively defend one of the more important receiving points. . They have to make a decision, otherwise they will be empty-headed. And their decision is to guard the Dragon people, which also gave Maude and the others a chance to escape. as well as-- Maud raises the opportunity of the butcher knife. "Jasmine, leave from the ground." Maud raised the ferret long knife and looked at the countless holy ground defenders around him indifferently. "Well, then Maude, please follow me quickly." Jasmine looked at Maude with worry, then lifted the trident loaded with mechanical power and prodded it toward the ground, and at the same time activated the ability to push the fruit. The slate and mud on the ground were suddenly pushed to both sides. Aided by mechanical power, Jasmine quickly launched a tunnel opening. When the surrounding holy ground defenders saw this, how could they let the invaders fled, holding weapons and crossing the corpses of colleagues in one place, and attacked Maude and the others. "You guys go down quickly." Maud quickly glanced at the tunnel that Jasmine had pushed open. Everyone nodded towards Maude. They understand Maudes shadow ability and trust Maudes strength very much. They immediately penetrated into the tunnel at the fastest speed, leaving Maude alone at the entrance of the cave, facing the defenders from all directions. The people who have retreated to the various franchise countries far away, as well as the nobles living in Pangu City, couldn''t help but cast their eyes. They saw Maude, who was surrounded by thousands of soldiers from the Holy Land, looked dangerous. "Win or lose in one fell swoop." In front of the cave, Maude raised his eyes to look at the menacing holy ground defenders, slowly returning the ferret long sword to its sheath, and clinging his right hand to the hilt, his eyes were deep and calm. ϡ A short, clear sound. Maud opened the ferret handguard with his thumb, and the white jade-like blade suddenly came out a little, and a ray of cold light flickered. Immediately afterwards, an overbearing and aggressive aura was released from Maude. Under the stimulus of this aura, the surrounding dust and wind will automatically surround him like a star ring. The defenders of the Holy Land who had attacked seemed to realize something, and their hearts were frozen. It''s just that they didn''t stop. Maud looked at them. Shadow ring. Broken! A dark and deep circular blade burst suddenly from the scabbard, with Mord as the center point, and instantly cut through the bodies of the surrounding holy land defenders. They had originally attacked aggressively, and they froze in place as if time had frozen. Maud slowly retracted the knife. With the sound of the blade returning to the sheath, the holy ground defenders stiffened in place fell to the ground one after another. The social square was suddenly silent. This book has been written up to now... I dont know if its because of the development of shadow abilities. I feel more and more that the shadow fruits ability to transform and change shadows is really abnormal. It can be used in many times... The shadow fruit is awesome! (End of this chapter) Chapter 843： Foreseeable world issues Chapter 843 Foreseeable World Issues The dark ring-shaped slash that integrated the shadow ability, stifled the momentum of the holy ground defenders with the momentum of thunder. With only this move, thousands of holy land defenders fell. Added thousands of holy ground defenders who were previously defeated by Maude with a powerful stroke of thunder. There are already more than two thousand dead bodies lying on the social square. Aside from the influence of [Physical Strength], as long as Maude still has the strength to swing a knife, even if this group of holy land defenders are elites with armed forces per capita, it is impossible to get close to Maude. The corpses in one place are scattered all around with Maud as the center point. Maud stood in the center, with his right hand still clinging to the sheathed ferret handle, with an indifferent expression. The holy land defenders who were blocked by the corpses of their colleagues looked at Maude in a frightened look. If it were not for the limited attack range of the circular slash, those who rushed behind would definitely follow in the footsteps of their colleagues and fall to the ground and become a corpse. Because That''s not a move they can use armed to defend against, the moment they are cut means death. "This monster...!!!" The defenders of the Holy Land, who had never retreated from the beginning to the end, finally began to deter at this moment. One move is a great thunder, and one move is broken. Only these two moves caused so many colleagues to die to the ground. Faced with such a monster, even if they take human lives to fill it, it is estimated that there is no hope of victory. The deep sense of powerlessness and fear attacked the hearts of the defenders of the Holy Land at this moment. From a distance, the people who watched the participating countries in the social square, as well as the nobles living in the holy land, all saw the dark circle slash. The shocking scene made them stand up on the spot, and then felt the indescribable fear. The nobles were in a hurry, and their previous thoughts of joining in the fun to watch the show disappeared as thousands of holy land defenders fell to the ground. They started to stay away from this place of right and wrong. The kings of the joining countries are all pale and sweating. When they saw the lateral lethality caused by Mords move, the shadow ring. The broken choke, they immediately thought of their own elite troops. They are thinking... Even the defenders of the Holy Land were easily harvested like leeks in front of Maude. So, if Maude comes to invade their country... What else can they do besides being slaughtered? Like this kind of monster that can easily fight against national-level military power with one person''s power, its existence is a kind of harm in itself! The minds of the kings began to change. Even if Maud did not attack their country, or caused any substantial threat. But the kings have realized the potential threat of the name Maude. They had nothing to do with themselves from the beginning, and now they feel that Maude, a monster that will endanger the entire world, should disappear quickly! So, no matter what the end of this Holy Land event will usher in, as long as tomorrows World Conference can unfold as usual... The first question they put on the table will be how to get rid of Maud, the existence itself that is harmful to the beautiful world. It is rare for kings from dozens of countries to have the same idea. In this way, this world conference, I am afraid that there will be an unprecedented targeted topic-the enemy of the world, Bajia D. Mord. On the social square. Maud looked at the guards of the Holy Land who were standing still with a blank face. Under the perception of seeing, hearing and color, the number of enemies is constantly increasing. Rough calculations, at least 20,000 starts. Before Sabo and the others left, Maude didn''t mind wasting shadow supplies and letting blood flow in this place. "Um?" Suddenly, Maude''s eyes changed, and he suddenly looked back at the cave behind. As soon as he saw his eyes, there was a tremor coming from the ground, and the waves spread to the ground beside his feet. "Boom!" The ??dong crossing suddenly exploded. Jim and Bonnie flew out of the hole and hit the ground heavily. Seeing this sudden scene, the holy land defenders who were frightened by Maude''s strength were all taken aback. And Maude''s eyes condensed slightly, first glanced at Bonnie and Jim lying on the ground, and after confirming that there was nothing wrong with them, he looked at the entrance of the cave again. "Boom..." I saw Sabo and the others flying out of the tunnel one after another, looking like they were slapped. As Sabo and the others fell to the ground one after another, even Jasmine was finally beaten out. The huge body slammed heavily on the ground, making a dull sound. "Bear?" Seeing Sabo and the others being punched out of the tunnel, Maude frowned. Even if you can''t see the situation in the cave, you can rely on seeing and hearing to confirm that it is the bear who shot Sabo and the others out. Could it be that something happened to the [Return of Consciousness]? "Rumble..." Just as Maude was staring at the entrance of the cave, the bear dragged his scarred body and got out of it. The mechanical eye that damaged half of it is now floating with a cold red electronic light. Maud noticed the red electronic light in Xiong Na''s mechanical eyes, and immediately understood what was going on. The weapon pacifists manufactured by the world government, when the function of finding enemies is triggered, the mechanical eyes will emit a red light representing hostility. After the bear fell to the holy land, although he was treated as a slave and mount by the dragon people, it was essentially no different from the pacifists who served in the world government. "Have you been ordered to seek out the enemy by the Space..." Maud stared at the bears face, his eyes full of anger directed at the world government. The seeds of consciousness implanted in the bears dont know when they will take root. Until then, the bears will only attack them indiscriminately. but Maud glanced at Sabo and others who stood up from the ground. They were beaten by the bear without any resistance, not because their strength was not as good as the bear, but because they could not attack the bear, so they could only passively be beaten. Only with the strength of a bear, a normal set of attacks, it is impossible to have only this kind of damage. This shows that the implanted seeds of consciousness should have begun to take root. So that when the bears attacked Sabo and the others, their subconsciousness reduced their power. "Little Xiong Xiong, you badass, why do you want to beat others!!!" Jasmine got up from the ground, grievingly looked at the expressionless bear. Sabo originally wanted to say something to the bear, but after hearing Jasmines words, he could only remain silent. Luo and Jim next to ?? are black lines. "what should I do now?" Luo looked at Maude, his eyes mixed with inquiries. fled into the air and was disrupted by Huang Yuan. Fleeing to the ground, the bear becomes a pacifist who the six relatives dont recognize. This is too disturbing. "You hold the bear here until the bear regains consciousness..." Made frowned lightly, and from the corner of his eyes he looked at the mansion of the Dragon Man. Too many changes... If it doesnt work, just catch a few Celestials and hold them in your hands. (End of this chapter) Chapter 844： Huang Yuan, shut up! ! ! Chapter 844 Huang Yuan, shut up! ! The bear''s rebellious move made Maude and his plan to escape once again frustrated. In this situation, it may be possible to take a tougher approach, such as knocking the bear out. Its just that the current bear is no different from a pacifist. If you knock him out... On the one hand, it may harm some important mechanical parts in the bear, on the other hand, it may also affect the process of consciousness return. Some worries, coupled with the tight time, Maude has no time to think, so he set his goal on the Tianlongren. As a decoy, the Draco is definitely qualified. At least here in the Holy Land, in order to maintain the status and image of the Tianlong people, the world government will certainly not make ruthless decisions like breaking the arm of a strong man. "I leave it to you here." Maud looked at Sabo and the others before leaving. "no problem." Sabo quickly responded, turning to look at the bear and the surrounding holy ground defenders. If it wasn''t for fleeing the holy land, with their strength, how could they be beaten up and down. But the most troublesome thing now is how to subdue the bear... Thinking of this, Sabo''s eyes fixed on the bear. In contrast to other people, they also focus on the bear. However, in terms of the degree of threat alone, the numerous holy ground defenders armed with per capita around them are more dangerous than bears. Had it not been for the monster Maude, when Sabo and the others flew out of the tunnel, the holy ground defenders would have already swarmed. "Transformation..." After entrusting the bear to Sabo and the others, Maude thought about it and exchanged positions with the [Shadow Mark] in Qiu Shui. The field of vision instantly shifts and changes. Only a dazzling effort, Maude came to the location of the Tianlongren mansion. The first thing that catches the eye is not the magnificent towering buildings, but the smoke and dust in the air. Heart-piercing screams and panic-screaming screams came out of the smoke. Listen to the sound, there should be a distance. Maud ignored the surrounding movement and reached out to pull up the autumn water deeply embedded in the slate. After taking back Qiushui, Maude then raised his eyes and looked around. Through the fading smoke and dust, you can see the ruined walls all around. Under the collapsed floor not far away, you can even see a little blood. The overlord-colored autumn water that flew over turned the buildings in this part of the area into ruins all over the ground. I dont know if any unlucky Tianlongren were buried under the ruins. If there is, it must not survive. Red light appeared in Maude''s eyes, and the surrounding area was instantly covered by the color of seeing and hearing. A strong or weak breath emerged in the perception. Maud hadnt checked carefully before he felt the aura of a yellow ape. But even if you dont need to see or hear the color, you can already hear the sound of Huang Apes beam passing through the air. As expected of the speed of light... Maud was only delayed for a short while in the social square, and the goods had already arrived at the Tianlongren mansion. The CP0 elites who followed Huang Yuan are still a short distance away. "It''s really eager to protect the Lord, Huang Yuan." Maud looked up at the yellow light that illuminates the sky. Even if Huang Yuan arrives in time, don''t try to prevent him from attacking the Tianlongren. After all, in terms of speed, Maude is not a yellow ape at all, and it is impossible for a yellow ape to protect so many Celestials. Thinking of this, Maude started looking for a goal. at the same time. Yellow Ape also started to see and hear, and soon locked Maude''s position. He fell from the air and stood on a standing stone pillar. "It looks like we have caught up~~~" Looking down at Maude, who was in the smoke, Huang Yuan dragged an unsatisfactory ending sound when he spoke. "If you let you mess around in "this place", things will become very troublesome~~~" Huang Yuan raised his hand, condensing the light of Ba Chi Qiong Gou Yu. However, as soon as the light appeared, a cylindrical shock wave burst out of the smoke and dust, and hit him directly. Huang Yuan raised his brows, and had no intention of evading, allowing the cylindrical shock wave to swallow his body. "Boom!!" The shock wave ran over Huang Yuans body and bombarded the towering buildings in the distance. Along with the violent explosion, the gorgeous-looking buildings collapsed instantly. Maud took back Qiushui, and ignored the elementalization of Huang Yuan who avoided the damage of the hegemony, but strayed away from the place, and began to look for the bait of the Tianlongren. It takes only two or three seconds. Maude, who crossed the ruins, quickly saw two Celestials. As long as you pass the clothing that resembles a spacesuit, you can immediately confirm the identity of the Draco. This saves Maude a lot of trouble. At this moment. A male and a female two Tianlongren standing in front of the ruins of the building. "Who did it, who did it!!" They stared at the ruined house with wide-eyed eyes, and their almost distorted faces were filled with real anger. Just a trip away from home, the house is turned into ruins after returning? And this is a holy place! "St. Greenton Temple, Anastasia Palace, this place is dangerous now, please leave as soon as possible!" A group of bodyguards in suits next to ?? were using an almost imploring tone, praying that the two dragons in front of them could cooperate with them and stay away from this place of right and wrong. However- Perhaps because the Tianlong people didn''t have the word danger in their minds, or they were dazzled by anger. The two Celestials, who were called by the bodyguards as St. Greenton Temple and Anastasia Palace, did not listen to the advice of the bodyguards at all. Instead, they clamored to destroy the house. Cramps and bones. Seeing that these two noble Tianlong people had not figured out the current situation at all, the bodyguards were anxious and could only persuade each other with good words. Besides, they had no other choice. Even if it is just persuasion, it has almost touched the anger of the two Celestials. They are familiar with the urinary nature of Tianlong people. In the process of non-stop persuasion, they even prepared for the sudden collapse of Glinton Temple Saint and Anastasia Palace with a gun. If Huang Yuan, who came to fulfill his protection duties at the speed of light, saw this scene, he would probably verbally abuse these two stupid Tianlong people. And Maude, who discovered these two Celestials, smiled. Being stupid like this is really in line with the style of the Tianlong people. "Are you looking for me?" Maud flashed like a ghost and came behind the two Heavenly Dragons. Hearing Maudes voice, the two Tianlong people who were going crazy couldn''t help being startled. They had not yet figured out the situation, and immediately became even more angry. Almost at the same time they took out a pistol made of gold, without looking at who was behind, they turned around and shot. "Boom...!" The sound of gunshots sounded, but the two Celestials who fired the gun fell to the ground. was also at this moment, the dozens of black-clothed bodyguards next to him reacted, and they all looked at Maude, who had defeated Saint Glinton Temple and Anastasia Palace in horror. Immediately afterwards, they saw Maude step on the temple of Saint Glinton Temple, watching the action, as if stepping on a piece of brick. "you you" The faces of the black-clothed bodyguards were suddenly pale, and they trembled and couldn''t say a word. Maud swept away coldly, releasing the overlord color. The dark black aura swept over, and the bodyguards in black shook their bodies, rolling their eyes to the ground one after another. Maud then controlled the shadow tentacles, entangled the fainted Glinton Temple Saint and Anastasia Palace, and held them flat in the air. ݡ! The yellow ape gathered the light, and after seeing Glinton Temple and Anastasia Palace entangled by shadow tentacles, his brows could not help but frown. Maud looked at Huang Yuan, and said lightly: "Huang Yuan, you are a step slower." "..." Huang Yuan was silent upon hearing this. Whether it is a war on the top or a war in the city. In many confrontations with Maud, he never seems to have taken the slightest advantage. now He lost to Maude again in a contest against "speed". "Bajia.D.Maud~~~!" Huang Yuan looked at Maude coldly, and said in a deep voice: "You shot the Dragon Man again and again..." "click." Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by the voice of Maude pinching off one of the Celestial Arms. "Ahhhhh!!!" The male Tianlongren whose arm was pinched off woke up from a coma with pain. This is the first time he has suffered such a serious injury. It can be described as painful. Yellow Ape glanced at the screaming Grinton Temple Saint, then looked at Maude, and said in a deep voice: "This is a holy land, it seems that you have already..." "click." There was another crisp fracture sound. Maud squeezed off another arm of Grinton Temple St. "Ahhhhh!!!" Glinton Temple Saint, who was slender and weak, his face was distorted with pain, and he screamed even more sternly. Yellow Ape looked at Glinton Temples weakly hanging arms on his side, and pursed his lips, but it looked more like a habitual crooked mouth. also, the man in front of him who is fearless and fearless, has always played his cards without a routine. Huang Yuan said sincerely: "It''s terrible~~~" "Crack!" Maud broke the right thigh of Grinton Temple St. "???" "Ahhhhh!!!" Grinton Temple Saint screamed frantically, and was about to faint in pain. A few black lines dropped on the forehead of the yellow ape, looking at Maude, crooked his mouth and said: "You..." "Crack!" Grinton Temple St., who was screaming, lost his last limb. Shut up, shut up! ! Yellow Ape! ! Are you he? Stop talking! ! Grinton Temple, who was about to faint in pain, cursed at Huang Yuan in his heart. Then, the Tianlongren who had been above the clouds since his birth fainted like relief. Maud controlled the shadow tentacles, moved the Glinton Temple Saint whose limbs had been broken off behind him, and then pulled another female celestial dragon Anastasia Palace to the front. "..." Yellow Ape silently looked at Anastasia Palace, which was bound by shadow tentacles, his lips squirmed. "Ahhh!!!" saw the female dragon screaming suddenly. "???" Huang Yuan thinks I havent spoken yet? "???" Maud thought I havent done it yet? The female Tianlongren who Huarong paled, screamed at the yellow ape: "Shut up and shut up, you scumbag, shut up!!!" She obviously saw the tragic end of Grinton Temple Saint, so Huang Yuan just moved her lips, and she had a fierce reaction. Hearing what Anastasia Palace said, the corners of Huang Yuans mouth twitched a few times. This is the first time he has been called a scumbag, and Glinton Temple Saints limbs were broken by Maud''s hands. It has nothing to do with him? Talking Now this situation is really troublesome and I dont know how to solve it. "Hmm~~~" Huang Yuan groaned rather distressedly. "Crack!" A familiar voice sounded. Huang Yuan''s face suddenly froze. Then, the scream of Anastasia Palace rushed into his eardrum. "Fool, you idiot, scumbag, didn''t this palace tell you to shut up? Shut up, shut up!!" The severe pain that I had never experienced before made Anastasia''s palace look bloodless, and at the same time almost lost her reason. This level of pain is really unfamiliar to the Tianlong people. Unfamiliar enough that once they touch it, they will be on the verge of collapse. This is the existence that pretends to be a god... Fragile, ignorant and low-intellectual. Is ?? reasonable? unreasonable. It seems that there is a real **** who deliberately turned this group of dragon people who have the status of ruler into this. Maud moved the screaming Anastasia Palace to the front, then smiled and looked at the yellow ape. He used this simple and rude way to warn Huang Yuan and the CP0 elites who were successively present. If they dont cooperate well, they will tortured the two Heavenly Dragons to death. The screams of Anastasia Palace echoed in the field. The yellow ape froze his face, only felt that the scream was extremely harsh, and ignored the gaze that Anastasia Palace looked at as if he was about to be killed. Ugh. Huang Yuan sighed softly in his heart, and for a while, he really didnt know what to do. The identity and status of the general, on the contrary, became a constraint at this time. The feeling of being restrained is not good. Especially the other party is the **** Maud. The CP0 elites who came to the scene one after another, some of them came relatively quickly, so they witnessed the scene of Maude torturing the two Celestials of Grinton Temple and Anastasia Palace from a long distance. also saw Huang Yuans assist. For a while, a small group of CP0 elites inevitably looked at Huang Ape with a look of spy. And Maudes actions to ravage the Celestial Dragons at will, also made them clearly aware of The Tianlong people who are awed by the world and possess the identity of the descendants of the Creator and the level of God, in the eyes of this unreasonable man, I am afraid that they are no different from a beast rolling in the mud. Gods natural enemy... And this natural enemy can do everything to the Tianlongren. Not to mention breaking the limbs of the Tianlongren, or killing the Tianlongren in front of them. It is also an event that can happen at any time. Looking at the two Celestials controlled by Maude, the faces of the CP0 elites present were uncertain, and they did not dare to act rashly. The reaction between them and Huang Yuan was seen by Mod, and he couldn''t help but sigh once again the value of the Tianlongren as a bargaining chip. "Try to catch a few more." After the dragons played an excellent chip value that day, Maude felt that two dragons seemed not enough. At least five starts, the more the better. at the same time. The elite navy headquarters who have not left Honggang are coming to the Holy Land at the fastest speed. "Has Polusalino missed again..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 845： Sudden change Chapter 845 During the World Conference, in order to **** the teams of the participating countries that came to participate in the World Conference, the navy headquarters made every effort. After completing the **** mission, some of the navies who arrived at Honggang very early returned directly to the headquarters, and most of the navy elites who escorted the franchise team to Honggang later chose to stay in Honggang. On the one hand, it is for rest and relaxation, on the other hand, after the World Conference is over, they have to **** the participating countries back. Considering that the World Conference will only take a few days from the start to the end, I will simply stay in Honggang and wait for the World Conference to end. therefore. When news came that the Holy Land was attacked, most of the navy elites staying in Honggang could rush to the Holy Land as quickly as possible. From Honggang to the Holy Land, the whole process does not take much time. Thats why the fastest yellow ape could reach the holy place so quickly and stopped Maude and his group who were about to escape. Only in the follow-up against Maud, Huang Yuan repeated the same mistakes and fell in love. Although the elite naval headquarters departing from Honggang have not yet arrived at the scene, they can grasp the situation at the scene by means of information. Currently the messages that can be confirmed are mainly as follows. 1, the invaders who attacked the Holy Land were a small team of less than ten people led by Maud. 2, this intruder team failed to escape and was surrounded on the social square. 3, the defenders of the Holy Land were seriously injured. 4, Maude kidnapped two Dragonites. 5, Huang Yuan alone can''t deal with Maude. Judging from the current situation, the trickiest thing is undoubtedly that Maude controlled the two Celestials. The navy elite of the large army just thought of the scene where Maude used the dragon people to restrain them, and his face was gloomy. No matter what the task is, as long as the Tianlong people are involved, there will be no good things. Being restrained everywhere, once something goes wrong, whether it is big or small, it will be held accountable. "Can''t it be faster?" On the Bubble Gondola, a Lieutenant General frowned and looked at the slow pulley cable. Its time to race against time, but you have to take this slow cable car to climb the red earth continent. This lieutenant general is simply restless. Although it is also possible to use the moonwalk technique to climb the red earth continent, I am afraid that it will be exhausted after the summit. How can you support the Holy Land in that state? "This is the fastest speed..." A navy in the same bubble gondola said cautiously. Lieutenant General ?? glanced at the navy and said nothing. "I hope General Fujitora and the others can catch up quickly..." Lieutenant General ?? turned his gaze and looked out the window. Among the many navies staying in Honggang, General Huang Yuan is the fastest, and it is only natural that he is the first to rush to the holy land. Most of the other navies were brought to the Holy Land Mariagioa by Fujitora''s abilities, while the rest took the bubble gondola honestly. The lieutenant general was one of the members who took the bubble gondola. Since he couldn''t rush to the scene quickly, he could only hope that General Fujitora, who led the vast majority of his troops, could reach the holy place quickly and change the situation. On the social square. Most of the troops in the Holy Land gathered here, blocking Sabo and the others in the encirclement. Faced with the siege of the defenders of the Holy Land, Sabo and his group fought back to back. With their outstanding personal strength, they just blocked the offensive of the defenders of the Holy Land. Its just that there are too many people on the side of the Holy Land. Even if Sabo can establish an effective line of defense, it is impossible to stick to it. As time goes by, there are fewer than ten of them, sooner or later, they will be swallowed up by tens of thousands of holy land defenders. Furthermore, there is also a bear whose mode of action becomes a pacifist, causing them a lot of trouble. Only the situation on this side is moving towards the holy land defenders. As for the Tianlongren mansion area on the other side. Made held two Tianlong hostages, so Huang Yuan and a group of CP0 elites did not dare to act rashly. Even if the limbs of the Tianlongren were broken on the spot, Huang Yuan and the others could only stare at them. Maud thus confirmed the hostage value of the Tianlongren. As long as you catch a few more, it shouldnt be a problem to escape here, at least it can be used to delay time. "Two are not enough..." Maud''s eyes flashed with red luster, releasing the color of sight and hearing to cover the surroundings. He needs more Denon hostages. Huang Yuan and CP0 elites noticed Maudes experience, as if thinking of something, their expressions changed. headed by the black striped mask CP0 with the ability to shine fruit, passed the command to protect the dragon people with gestures. Some CP0 elites in the field, after seeing the black striped mask''s gesture command, stepped back slowly, preparing to protect the Tianlong people who were evacuating the mansion area one after another. "If you dare to move, I will kill him." Maud noticed the actions of those CP0 elites, and quickly moved the unconscious Glinton Temple Saint to front of him. Hearing Modnas warning, the CP0 elites, who were slowly retreating, stopped subconsciously, the look under the mask was rather ugly. They can only look at the black striped mask, waiting for follow-up instructions. "" The black striped mask did not say a word. Other CP0 elites in the field can see him clenching his fists, and the blue veins are very conspicuous. Huang Yuan looked at Maude, who had no fear, raised his hand and rubbed his chin, trying to groan habitually, but still held back. He felt that if he groaned again, the other arm of Anastasia Palace would be gone. "Being restrained here is not necessarily a bad thing..." A gleam of lustre flashed in Huang Yuans eyes, and he muttered to himself: Just stare at Maud here, and then wait for the social square to open up the situation~~~ Clamping is relative. Dragons were held hostage by Mord, and they did not dare to act rashly. But if Maude wants to ensure the effect of the hijacking, he can only confront them here. In a sense, even if they can''t move freely, they can be regarded as restraining Maud. Huang Yuan thought of turning, and Maude also had a new movement. Shadow clone! Mord separated the shadow and realized a shadow clone exactly like him. "" Seeing the shadow avatar summoned by Maude, Huang Yuan''s mouth twitched a few times. He had been educated by the shadow clone, but he forgot that Maude had this hand. In this way, they couldnt act rashly because of Grinton Temple Saint and Anastasia Palace, but Maude was able to rely on the shadow clone to continue doing things... CP0 elites also realized this, and the face under the mask became more ugly. "Are we just here to watch him do whatever he wants?" "if not?" "I can''t accept it!!!" "Then do you want Glinton Temple St and Anastasia Palace to die?" "" Some CP0 elites are calm, while others are irritable. Being passive all the time will only make the situation worse and worse. But I cant think of a good way for a while. After all, its all because of... CP0 elites frowned and looked at the screaming Anastasia Palace and the unconscious Glinton Tapor Saint. The mansion area was attacked, and the entire building was directly turned into rubble. Under this situation, other Tianlong people know how to stay away from dangerous places, but you are better... CP0 elites will inevitably begin to complain about the stupid behavior of Grinton Tappur St and Anastasia Palace. It''s just that they cut off their thoughts when they complained halfway through. Even if you just blame the Tianlongren in your head, it is a kind of disrespectful behavior. For them, what they should do now is to save the two Heavenly Dragons at all costs. Compared with the CP0 elites who only wanted to save the Dragonkin, Huang Yuan did not have such a high level of ideological awareness. Now Maude, just let them not move. This kind of request is nothing. But if Maude can make an inch and make more excessive demands, then Huang Yuan will have to think about the gains and losses. Just when the two sides were facing each other, Maudes shadow clone left the ruins and went to find the next Draco. Seeing the action of the shadow clone, Huang Yuan and a group of CP0 elites can only frown and watch. They guessed Maudes plan to send a shadow clone, but they had been watched by Maude, they could only stay where they were and could do nothing. "Damn..." CP0 elites gritted their teeth. They can only hope that the battle on the social square will end quickly, and then use the lives of those invaders to counter Maude. Before that, I also hope that the shadow clone sent by Maude can return without success. It''s enough to have two turbulent Tianlong people, if you come a few more, they can''t bear it. Shadow clone swept out the ruins, and then quickly walked through the mansion area. Probably because of the attack, the surroundings are quiet and there is no sound at all. Shadow avatar quickly searched again, without gain, it quickly went to the next area. According to the order given by Maude, it must catch at least two Dracomen. Just as the shadow clone stepped out in front of the shadow clone, a large-scale foot was suddenly volleyed in the dark. The shadow clone sensed the attack, and instantly raised his hand, using the shadow to construct a dark shadow blade out of thin air in his hand, and then swung the knife without any muddle to cut off the huge foot of the flying raid. "Boom rumbling--!" The two-divided Lan feet landed on the slate ground on both sides, causing a violent explosion. The surging explosive air wave blew the hair and clothes of the shadow clone. "click..." There was a dull sound of footsteps in the dark, and a strong and tall figure came out from it. The shadow avatar looked blankly at the incoming person. It was an old man who looked very old, with pale beard and hair, but strong and tall. "Even my old bone can''t move. I really don''t know if you are too noisy, or the guard of the Holy Land is too weak..." Steel Bone came to stand in front of the shadow clone, his eyes cold. As the current military commander-in-chief of the world government, he spends most of his time giving orders in the Holy Land. He has forgotten when he personally participated in the battle last time. But he didnt expect... Mud, who attacked the Holy Land with the momentum of thunder last time, came to the Holy Land to make troubles shortly after killing the Beasts and Pirates. I was idle anyway, and the steel frame simply left the office chair that had been sitting for an unknown number of years, and went outside to exercise my muscles and bones instead. certainly. Mobility is one of the reasons, and the more important reason is that he wants to see with his own eyes Maud, who has upset the whole world in recent years. It''s just that he saw Maude''s shadow clone first. "This is the ability of the clone that was specifically indicated in the intelligence materials. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t tell it." Steel Bone looked at the shadow avatar with a scrutinizing gaze. From the body of the shadow clone, he could not feel the surging vitality that a strong man should have. But if there is no intelligence support, at first glance, he will not know that Maude in front of him is actually a shadow clone. "According to the description on the intelligence..." The steel bone looked at the shadow clone''s eyes full of cold killing intent, and the tone was extremely low: "The effective damage caused to the shadow clone will be directly transmitted to the main body, so it seems that my luck is not bad." Aside from the hard order that Maude must die, from a personal standpoint, Steel Bones desire to kill Maude by his own hand is equally strong. After all, the veterans of the Warring States Period and Crane were basically killed by Maude. The steel bone killing intent was exploding, and suddenly attacked the shadow clone. He wants to end Maudes life here. at the same time. The fighting on the social square is getting fiercer. Bear took the lead, rushing to the front and constantly attacking Sabo and the others. In the face of the bears offense, Sabo, Molly, Karas, and even Bonnie can only defend blindly. Luo frowned when he saw Sabo and the others shackled. He can understand that Sabo and the others are unwilling to hurt the bears, but in this critical situation, indecision will only speed up the speed of defeat. "Hey, woman." While resisting the offensive of the holy land defenders, Luo took the time to shout to Bonnie. Pony, who was in a bad mood, looked over coldly. Luo swung a knife to repel the defenders of the Holy Land in front of him, met Bonnie''s gaze, and asked: "As long as your ability hits, the bear can lose resistance, why not?" "Does this kind of thing need you to remind you?" Bonnie''s eyes became tyrannical, biting the corner of her lips, and said viciously: "That **** named Begapunk turned most of the bear''s body into a machine. How do you let me use it?!" "" Hearing Bonnies explanation, Luo instantly understood what was going on. He remembered that Bonnies abilities were only effective on [Life Forms], so Bonnie was hesitant and did not dare to use abilities on bears. After all, most of the bear''s body is mechanical. Under this premise, if Bonnie uses the ability of the bear, it is very likely that part of the body is affected by the ability, while the mechanical part is not affected. Hedging between the two may cause the bear''s body to collapse instantly. "troublesome" Luo sighed softly in his heart, and he can only hope that the bear will quickly regain consciousness. Otherwise, the longer time delays, the more dangerous their situation will be. Suddenly, the mutation happened. A gravitational circle appeared out of thin air, pressing on the social square. "Um!?" The appearance of the gravitational circle suddenly changed Sabo and their faces. This ability... They are too familiar. (End of this chapter) Chapter 846： If you want to travel, where do you want to go? Chapter 846 If you want to travel, where do you want to go? The sudden appearance of the gravity circle covers the entire social square. Not only Sabo and the others, but also the holy ground defenders were suppressed by gravity, and their movements began to become sluggish. "This is?!" Sudden changes have made the holy land defenders consciously converge on the offensive, avoid rash advances, and ensure that their position can cope with all kinds of troubles. Just as they put off their offensive, Sabo and the others quickly gathered together and looked up into the air. A huge boulder is suspended above the social square. On the boulder stands a middle-aged man wearing a purple kimono. It is the current admiral Fujitora who is called out to cover the entire social square by gravity. At the same time, the navy in coats came to the edge of the social square, only one step away from the gravitational circle that was shrouded in it. Although they had the advantage in numbers, they still looked at Sabo and his group in the court with a solemn look. This is not the first time the Holy Land has been attacked. Its just that they can rush to the scene before the end of the battle and see with their own eyes these invaders who dared to attack the Holy Land. "Revolutionary Army and Mord Pirates, this time...you should be over!" The navy looked at Sabo and others, and made some conclusions in their hearts. Purple corrugated gravity continues to exert pressure on the social square, and the intruders who are being taken care of have basically become living targets. The navy elites who rushed to the scene first did not think that these bold criminals could escape under this situation. Above the huge boulders in the sky. The stick knife in Fujitora''s hand was one-third out of the sheath, and the purple light representing the effect of gravity spilled out from the sheath. He summoned gravity to suppress Sabo and his party on the square, but the sight and hearing that he released enveloped the area of ??the Tianlongren mansion in the distance, and his eyes opened slightly, revealing white eyes. With the help of the ability to see and hear, he seemed to be able to see Maude who was confronting Huang Yuan and the others, as well as the two Celestial Dragons who were pinched by Maude in his hands and looked rather miserable. At least two generals must be dispatched to deal with Maude. This is the basic cognition formed by the Navy Headquarters after the advancing city war. The fact is also true, Huang Yuan alone cannot cope with Maude. Therefore, Fujitor who arrived at the Holy Land should have gone directly to support Huang Yuan, but he did not go, instead choosing to stay on the social square to deal with Sabo and the others. Fujitora knows the reason. Tianlongren Mansion District. The surrounding collapsed building debris presents a run-down atmosphere. Maud faces Huang Yuan and hundreds of CP0 elites alone. Two distinguished Tianlongren were strongly bound by his shadow. The shadow is like a sharp knife against the throat of the Tianlong people, and can take their lives at any time. Huang Yuan and CP0 elites can only stare at Maud all the time, it is hard to do anything. They can''t afford to bet, and even dare not use the power of the door fruit to try to rescue. In this situation, Maude sent shadow clones to make them more passive. But the situation is changing all the time Just as Huang Yuan and their brows were frowning, the presence of elite naval forces led by Fujitora, and the dispatch of the military commander-in-chief, brought an earth-shaking change to the whole situation. Huang Yuan grasped this information with his own experience and color, and his frown gradually unfolded. Fujitora led a group of elite naval forces to help end the battle on the social square more quickly, and the entry of the commander''s steel skeleton can stop Maude''s attempt to use the shadow clone to catch a few more dragons. In just a few seconds, Shengli Tianping began to pour towards them. Yellow Ape can grasp the situation on the social square and the shadow avatar by seeing, hearing and color, and Maude can naturally also do it. "Smile Uncle..." The information sent back by seeing and hearing color made Maude''s eyes condensed slightly, and then he sighed in a low voice, "It''s really not time to come." Huang Yuan noticed the change in Maude''s eyes, and he habitually curled his lips. This seems to be a movement manifestation of his relaxation a bit. "This is what people often say... The plan can''t keep up with the changes~~~" Huang Yuan stretched his brows, and the tone of his speech returned to the previous awkward appearance. Maud glanced at him. "click." Then Maude broke off the other arm of Anastasia Palace lightly. "Ahhhhh!!!" The Anastasia Palace, who had just come back, screamed again because of the severe pain. "" Seeing that Anastasia Palace screamed so miserably, the corners of Huang Yuans mouth twitched several times. Beside ??, dozens of sharp eyes looked at him. "Porusalino, take care of your mouth." The leading black striped mask CP0 coldly warned Huang Yuan. Although the person who hijacked the Tianlongren and did it was Maud, but... Glinton Temple Saint will have its limbs broken, Anastasia Palace will have its arms broken, which is somewhat related to the Yellow Ape. "" Huang Yuan suddenly didn''t know what to say, so he could only raise his hands to the black striped mask CP0, and made a perfunctory surrender. Anyone with a clear eye could see that Maude deliberately targeted him, but the reason that prompted Maude to act on the Dragonite was indeed because he spoke. In order to avoid this group of CP0 organizations, which are directly affiliated to world government agencies, from putting on his little shoes afterwards, Huang Yuan decided to close his mouth from now on. "That old man, it should be a steel frame." Maud looked at the deflated yellow ape, and suddenly spoke. Through the image transmission of the shadow clone, Maude can see the figure of the steel frame. The opponent is the commander-in-chief of the world government, and his reputation is not inferior to that of Karp, who was known as a naval hero in the past. Maud has a certain degree of understanding of this person. Although it is quite strange that Steel Bone will catch the shadow clone at this moment, Maude is not very worried. He is more worried, but it is the situation on the social square. "" Seeing Maude provoked the conversation, Huang Yuan said that he was not fooled, and closed his mouth tightly. Huang Yuan didn''t say a word, Maude didn''t care much, and sneered: "Heh, is the army commander in chief... the position is scary, but it''s just a lot of age, not honestly sitting in the office, and having to come to the''battlefield'' to join in the fun ." "" Yellow Ape still doesn''t speak, but his eyes have changed a little, and he seems to be able to guess what Maude wants to say. "It seems that the fate of Sengoku and Crane is not enough to alert you." The light from the corner of Maude''s eyes glanced in the direction of the shadow clone. A general can no longer stop him, let alone a veteran who has been behind the scenes for so long. Huang Yuan''s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard the words. In his opinion, Steel Bone can be regarded as the oldest senior. He is indeed old, but the strength and experience are there. He doesn''t think that Maude can deal with Steel Bone only by his shadow clone. Unless Maude repeats his old skills, just like in the advance city, he will continue to exchange positions with the shadow clone. But even so, with the strength of steel, even if it can''t beat the rotation of Mord and the shadow clone, it can at least delay for a while. To know-- The title of ??steel bone is not groundless. The defensive power that can be called King Kong is not bad, which is the origin of the title of steel. It shouldn''t be a problem if he drags Maud. And what Maud lacks most now is time. As long as the battle on the social square comes to an end, Maudes defeat will be an inevitable result. This is the direction of the situation that Huang Yuan can see clearly at a glance. "Don''t be too happy, monkey." Maud smiled coldly at Huang Yuan, and immediately no matter what Huang Yuans reaction was, he decisively exchanged positions with Ying Chong. He expected that even if the shadow clone is responsible for the kidnapping of the Dragon, the group of CP0 elites in the field will also not dare to act rashly. Maybe Huang Yuan would want to do something, but the group of CP0 elites would not agree. View conversion. Maud and the shadow clone exchanged positions and teleported to the mansion area of ??the dragon. Strictly speaking, this place is not far from the street, on the edge of the Tianlongren mansion area. Steel Bone will stop the shadow clone here, and I don''t know if it is an accidental result or because of purpose. "To perform this dangerous task alone is not like what a army commander would do." Maud looked at the steel frame, his eyes glowing red. Perceived by seeing, hearing and color, there is only one person in this area with steel bones, and no other navy or holy land defenders. "Danger?" There was a red light in the steel-boned eyes, and he calmly said: "That''s just what you think." Before ??''s voice, the steel body began to change. His face, arms, and even his neck, which were bare in the air, had golden hair. At the same time, his already strong body shape grew in a circle at a speed visible to the naked eye. Maud calmly watched the changes in the posture of the steel frame. "Animal department..." Ping Qiu Shui, Maude whispered to himself. Originally intended to use a fast-break strategy to amplify the age disadvantage of steel, so as to end the battle as soon as possible. However, he did not expect that the general army commander of the world government was an animal department. As for all other devil fruits, the animal system can barely overcome the various effects of age. In this way, it is not very realistic to use the physical strength gap to quickly crush the elderly''s abacus. Nevertheless, Maud still has only a fast break option. Squeak A black-red electric arc flashed out of Qiu Shui Dao''s body, and the opening was overlord-colored entanglement. And the steel bones have also completed the transformation of human and beast forms. The aura that has been in a high position for many years is revealed on the surface with its own form, exuding a kind of condensed and substantive sense of oppression. "Um?" Maud looked at the steel-bone human animal form covered with golden hair, and a strange color appeared in his eyes. Social Square. Fujitora stood on the floating boulder and did not end. But he kept shrinking the scope of the gravity circle, in order to increase the suppression effect on Sabo''s crowd. As the range of the gravity circle shrinks, the holy land defenders are no longer affected by gravity, and immediately regrouped and attacked Sabo and them violently. The navy elites who rushed to the scene also jumped into the battle swiftly and neatly. Suddenly, Saab and their pressure doubled. Only a few came down, everyone was injured, especially Jim. The blood flowing from many wounds wetted half of his body. This man who has always been taciturn, always habitually puts more fighting pressure on his teammates. rushed to the front and suffered the most injuries... "Elegy!" A chilly Lingyu sword light passed by Jim''s side, blocking the attack that was poured into Jim. The navy elite who intended to make Jim add a few more wounds were repelled by the sudden slash. "ice?" They lowered their heads and glanced at the frost-covered saber, and then looked at Brook, who was holding the sword of soul with amazement, in their eyes. This is similar to the freezing ability of the former general Qing pheasant. What''s the matter? Naturally, Brooke will not come to the scene for an on-site commentary, with the force of gravity suppressed and shot at these elite naval forces. The icy cold light passed by, fast enough as if it were not affected by the suppression of gravity. Several navy elites even couldn''t see the sword light clearly, and they fell to the ground with all their faces. Frost visible to the naked eye appeared on their faces and even all over their bodies. It can be seen that the "communication" between Brooke and Huang Quan seems to be smoother, and the use of Huang Quan''s chill has become more and more handy. After cutting down several enemies, Brook looked up at the Fujitora standing on the floating boulder, and had an urge to step on the moon step to attack it. If you dont destroy Fujitoras gravity casting, the ubiquitous circle of gravity will stick to them like tarsus maggots. No matter how you move, no matter where you move to, the circle of gravity will always follow you like a shadow. Probably because this exquisite control requires Fujitora to concentrate, so Fujitora only controls the change and movement of the gravity circle on the floating boulder, and has no other actions. "Brook, don''t be impulsive." Luo, who has been focusing on the situation on the court, is keenly aware of Brook''s thoughts and hastened to remind him. The opponent is a general, if Brooke is allowed to rush over, I am afraid that even his room will not be saved. Now they can''t take the initiative to attack, they can only tighten the defensive circle with all their strength, and stay as long as possible. Then-- Hope that Maude can change the situation on his own. "There are too many people on the other side." Luo quickly explained to Brooke. Brook, who was still a little hesitant, could only give up the idea of ??attacking Fujitora. Faced with the siege of tens of thousands of holy land defenders and nearly 10,000 elite naval forces, Yi Luo and their squad configuration, let alone the chance of winning, even a breakthrough is absolutely impossible. So they can only pin their hopes on Maude, who has the strongest individual ability. However, the number of enemies is extremely large, and the individual strength is not weak. It is no easy task to stand firm in this situation. A few minutes passed. Holy land defenders and naval elites have been reduced, but Sabo suffered multiple injuries on their bodies, and they are in a precarious situation. It was Luo who had the problem first. He frequently used the room to support the team during the chaos, which caused excessive physical exertion and failed to avoid the finger gun of a lieutenant admiral. Carrying an armed and domineering finger gun, a blood hole penetrated directly through his thigh. "First!" The admiral''s eyes were fierce. Taking advantage of Luo''s thigh injury and unstable bottom plate, he gathered his index finger and stab at Luo''s vitals like a catapult. "It''s careless......!!!" Luo''s eyes shrank sharply. At this moment of life and death, he did not have any panic or fear, but rather unsuitably thought of the unfinished chimera research in the laboratory. If I die here... Can someone take over my job and help Maud complete that research? Luo''s body fell backward. Just as his body was about to be pierced by a two-finger gun, a tall figure stepped forward and came behind him. Call The figure slapped Luo''s body with his palm. There was a soft pop. Luo disappeared out of thin air, leaving only a cyclone in place. "!!!" The two sides fighting fiercely in the field, and even the Fujitora on the floating boulder, all looked at the tall figure. "Bassoromi. Bear...!!!" "Bear!!!" Compared to the navy side of the navy, Sabo, Jasmine, Karas, and Bonnie looked at the bear in surprise. Use the meat ball fruit ability to send away Luo who was almost penetrated by the finger gun. This action undoubtedly shows that the bear has regained consciousness. In response to the gaze coming from all directions, the bear subconsciously squeezed his palm, but it was empty. The book he has always carried with him, but I dont know where he is now. "If you want to travel, where do you want to go?" The bear didn''t care about the book, and turned to look at Sabo and the others, who were full of surprises. The corners of their mouths were raised up, showing a long-lost smile. After struggling for a month, the updated word count has been fixed at 120,000 words full of mediocre meaning... The most important thing is that I broke my faith again... Alas. (End of this chapter) Chapter 847： No wonder Kaido will be defeated by you Chapter 847 No wonder Kaido will be defeated by you The seeds of consciousness of returning things to their original owners finally took root at this moment. After regaining consciousness, Xiong immediately rescued Luo, who was almost pierced with a gun through his body. If he hadn''t acted in time, Luo would be seriously injured even if he did not die. "It''s great to see you again..." After sending Luo away, the bear smiled and glanced over Sabo and others with a gentle look. As he passed Bonnie, he could not help but pause for a while. He just regained his consciousness, only to see the countless holy ground defenders around him, Fujitora and many other naval elites, and he understood what was going on. It must be Maude and Sabo who ventured to rescue him... is also in danger because he wants to save him. But it''s enough. The bear is very happy to see Sabo and them again. Hearing the bears unconcealed joy, Sabo immediately noticed the bears plan, and said anxiously: "Bear, we are leaving here together!!!" If the bears use their ability to shoot away like this, what is the significance of their action? Molly and Karaas also realized what the bear wanted to do, their faces suddenly changed. "Bear, you..." Ponys eyes trembled and she strode out of the defensive formation and headed towards the bears. "Feel sorry." Xiong said softly. Suddenly a wisp of breeze blew, and it gently patted Bonnie''s shoulder. The breeze touched her, and Bonnie''s face froze in astonishment. Snapped! accompanied by an inaudible sound. Bonnie disappeared out of thin air, leaving only a cyclone in place. The bear who came over, slowly retracted his palm. "Feel sorry" After sending Bonnie away with his power, Xiong repeated his apology. But Bonnie must not be able to hear it anymore. "Everyone." As if the surrounding holy ground defenders and naval elites did not exist, the bear looked at Sabo and them, and said softly: "I will decide the destination of this trip." "Bear, I disagree, never agree!!!" Sabo''s eyes widened, excited. Bear smiled and shook his head. Since being transformed by Begapunk, he rarely smiled. "It''s really, really lucky to meet you." As soon as the voice fell, the bear''s figure suddenly melted into the breeze, and in the next moment, he appeared behind Sabo and the others. This is the super high-speed movement of the flesh ball fruit. Snapped! The palm of the bear danced quickly, shaking out a bunch of afterimages. In just a moment, Sabo, Karas, Jasmine, Brook, and Jim were all taken away with his power, leaving behind several long-lasting cyclones. As Sabo and the others disappeared out of thin air, within the encircled circle, there was suddenly only the bear who looked rather lonely. "Well" Above the floating boulder, Fujitora lowered his head and "watched" the situation in the field, then jumped down from the floating boulder and landed on the ground. He calmly "looked" at the bears who had rescued Sabo and the others in the middle of his gestures. The colors returned by the colors he saw and heard were reflected in the dark vision. That is a gentle color. Among the navy team, Smogg, who was rare without a cigar, turned his head to look at Fujitora. "You should have had time to stop just now..." He muttered to himself in his heart. This is the end of the matter, and it doesnt make sense to think about it again. He walked past the ghost gate on the battlefield, and silently raised ten hands towards the bear. "That ability..." The holy land defenders and most of the navy elites all around looked at the bear with dread. After awakening and conceptualizing to the extreme, the superhuman ability... Compared to bears that have lost consciousness, bears that can freely use the ability of fruit **** are the most terrifying. After sending Sabo away, Xiong still didn''t care about the tens of thousands of enemy elites around him, but tilted his head to look in the direction of the Tianlongren mansion. "Maybe the result is not what you wanted, but...I thank you very much." Xiong muttered softly. He has to send Maude away, before that, he has to find a way to break through. Break out from this encirclement that is above the combat power of any individual in the world... ৡ The meat ball fruit ability is activated. The driving force generated out of thin air made the bear''s figure disappear instantly. The holy land defenders and naval elites who are always staring at the bear are all taken aback. People who dont know how to see, hear, and color cant catch any traces of bears at this moment, and those who know how to see, hear, and color cant keep up with the speed of bears. Among all the people present, only Fujitoras eyes can lock the bear. "Hell Journey." Fujitora slightly opened his eyes. A purple cylindrical gravitational circle penetrates into the ground from mid-air. Boom. The ground suddenly sank into a big hole. Bear''s figure was revealed in the big hole. Purple ripple energy poured on him, abruptly interrupting his ultra-high-speed movement. If you focus on control, the gravity effect released by Fujitora is not inferior to the blue pheasant in terms of control. In fact, since arriving at the Holy Land, Fujitora has not really attacked, but blindly used gravity to control the intruders. "Don''t waste the opportunity created by General Fujitora!" Seeing that the bear was beaten out of the gravity circle, the surrounding holy land defenders and elite naval forces swarmed towards the bear. Fear goes to jealous, they do not lack the courage to attack the bear. All of a sudden, attacks such as slashing feet, leaping slashing, shelling, and shooting fell on the bear like raindrops. "Boom! Rumble!" In the violent explosion, several luxurious buildings collapsed unbearable, causing a lot of smoke and dust. Huh! A strong wind swept out of the smoke and dust, tearing the diffuse smoke and dust out a huge hole. Ape face with golden eyes, steel bones covered with golden hair, strode out from the smoke hole. On his chest, there is a conspicuous bloodstain. "No wonder Kaido will be defeated by your sword." Gang Bone Kong lowered his head and glanced at the stab wound on his chest, and immediately looked at Maude, who was in front of him with a cross-sword. In the era when he was active, he was undoubtedly the strongest man in the world at his peak. Relying on top domineering, monster-like physique, and the ability of an animal-based phantom beast, his physical strength and defensive power at that time were far beyond the general cognition of the "era" he was in. The so-called steel frame is indestructible! He is just now, he is a hundred years old. Domineering, physique, or even physical strength... These factors used to define strength will weaken with age. However, his animal type phantom beast ability can maintain the physical state as much as possible. Otherwise, he wont be a hundred years old and still sit in the position of the army commander. despite this-- His physical defenses that once made the world amazed, but were pierced by Maude in the confrontation just now. "I thought that the knife just now could kill you directly. It seems that I underestimated the ability of the Eudemons." Maud calmly looked at the ape-faced Jinmu just holding a stick''s steel skeleton, and pulled up the autumn water, the color of the overlord released turned into a black-red arc, surrounding the blade. Gang Bone Kong didn''t speak, but blue veins appeared on the ape''s face. "Little Ghost Head..." The individual combat power of One Piece World is indeed very prominent, which is also one of the highlights of One Piece. But that does not mean that a persons combat power can determine everything, unless it is under the premise of having top combat power and external factors blessing. For example, a shadow gathering place that absorbs thousands of high-quality shadows at once, or eats hundreds of thousands of E.S murder drugs from Murloc Island all at once... Only in this way can we approach the invincibility that individual readers think can crush everything. When I wrote the cake article, I saw a comment that impressed me the most and most speechless. The comment said that a green pheasant can crush the Big.Mom pirate group except the aunt. I really dont know what the reader is based on. I can only say...The Four Emperors of the Emotions and Pirates have spent ten or twenty years in Zen and exhausted their efforts to expand the team, which is a waste of youth. However, I also understand that some readers who read the One Piece comrades indeed regard [individual strength] as truth. Just like when they compare the combat power of their roles in a battle, they do not consider many factors such as environment, number of people, physical strength, age, ability restraint, etc. at all. They only regard combat power as the point size, just like the pure attack power monster card in the game ace card... Whoever has the strongest attack power will win. Whoever has the strongest attack power is invincible, no matter how many monster cards come, the attack power on your panel is not high enough. So I wrote the monster Barrett. I followed the original character setting and rendered his individual strength extremely powerful. Then. The man who was alone in the Pirate Alliance and the Warring States Cap Tumon Order lay down. In the frenzied action, the man who had been the most evil star, the navy slaughter order, a few Qiwuhai, and the revolutionary army, lay down again. Finally, he still chose to fight the Big.Mom Pirates alone, and lay down again. So, no matter how strong the individual combat power is, it cant be arrogant and crush everything. (Except for the protagonist of the late peak.) The world of One Piece is so huge, dont people who have shined in the [screen] can only be summarized into the ranks of miscellaneous fish? I said so much, not to persuade individual readers. On the issue of One Pieces combat power... I think fighting this is the most thankless, boring and meaningless thing. What I want to say is, I dont want to watch it and its okay, you go, I wish you all the best, but dont have to be disgusting before you go, which will affect my codeword efficiency... (These descriptions of combat power feel very important, so I put it in the main text. The main author said that I cant put it down, and the opening chapter feels unnecessary.) (It will be over around December, and it must be written about the hunter side. The idea is interesting.) (weak and weak ask for genuine subscription!) Uh...I should upload the text first, and then fill in these words, so that it wont be billed, my pot. In the next chapter, I will write more than 2600 words, and then the actual billing words will be 2000 words, which can be regarded as a supplement for you guys. Dont introduce _ (End of this chapter) Chapter 848： stunned Chapter 848 The steel frame is empty. This is a man who once led the times. Its strength is beyond doubt. He has been in the position of military commander for many years, but today he is a hundred years old and personally goes off against Maude. This is a rather risky choice. Maud''s stab wound on his chest confirmed this somewhat. "Little Ghost Head..." Steel-bonded air coldly looked at Maude who was ranting. Although Maude does have the capital to say such things, Ganggukong, as a veteran powerhouse who has spanned several eras, does not want to be underestimated by such a young kid. Even if this little devil sits on the name of the four emperors. However, Gang Bone Kong who has been fighting against the pirate for a lifetime is very clear... In a one-on-one battle, identity, rights, qualifications, and even seniority are meaningless things. Only fists and strength are the only things that can be used to determine the outcome. Gang Bone raised his hand, and ripples suddenly appeared on the thick and dark fingers, and black and red arcs flickered and jumped between the fingers. This is-- Overlord color winding! Maud was calm and unmoved. It would be a weird thing if the man in front of him who had reached the position of military commander by fist and resume didnt know how to entangle him. The smoke and dust floating around, slowly sinking and dispersing. The two sides confronted each other for a few seconds, but Ganggukong took the lead. "Golden Eyes!" The steel bone flicks quickly in the air. Accompanied by a melodious sound of finger snaps, a slender golden light entwined with black and red arcs burst out from between the steel hollow fingers, and shot straight towards Maude in front of him. The speed was so fast that he came to Maudes face almost in a blink of an eye. It''s just that Maude had been prepared for a long time, waving the autumn water that also wrapped the color of the overlord, and blocked the oncoming golden light one by one. In the sharp chirping sound, a strong impact was transmitted from the knife, and Maude''s eyes narrowed slightly. This kind of attack intensity... is not just the effect caused by the entanglement of the overlord color, it seems to have some special power attached to it. Had it not been for his overlord winding skills that had been significantly improved after the battle with Kaido, it is estimated that it would be difficult to smoothly block the attack of the steel bones as it is now. If you dont see it with your own eyes, its hard to imagine that an elderly person over a hundred years old can still have this kind of offensiveness. "Is it because of the fruit ability that resembles the "Great Sage"..." Maud calmly watched Ganggukong''s blond ape shape at this moment, and the image of the indomitable saint in his memory began to overlap. It was strange at first, but it was a little relieved to think of Yamatos abilities in the form of the true **** Oguchi from the legend of Kwa no Kuni. I just dont know the legend of which country originated from Ganggukongs morphological ability, which resembles the great sage? Will ?? be the country of flowers with Chinese characteristics? There is no way to know the answer. The abilities of all kinds of fantasy beasts that exist today are like a sculptor who can create life with his own hands. After referring to the cultural legends of many countries all over the world, he has personally carved these "life" corresponding to the legends. come out. Maud looked at the old and strong steel bone hollow, and became interested in this devil fruit that has not yet been fully confirmed. However, judging from the current situation, it is absolutely impossible to get the devil fruit of the steel bone in this place. The only thing that can be done is Kill the commander-in-chief of the world government who has left many legends in front of him. Sen Leng''s killing intent floated in Mord''s eyes, and he slammed on his feet, swiftly attacking the steel-bone hollow. Against those with the ability of the animal type Eudemons, which is known for its defensive power, the benefits of long-range attacks are very low, and only the most aggressive melee methods can pose a threat. Seeing Maude come violently, the steel bone space mobilizes the overlord color to the maximum, and the black and red arcs scurry in the golden hair. "Shave!" Steel hollow feet step on the ground. "Boom!" The ground made of stone slabs burst open suddenly, and the steel bones were gone. The next moment. Gang Bone Kong revealed his figure in front of Maude. This is-- A head-on attack with the courage to move forward. "Six styles. Empty bones!" Ganggukong''s dark and thick knuckles similar to King Kong, all curved and swollen, and immediately carrying the eruption of domineering domineering, he slammed at Maude, who was close at hand. In the air, there was an ear-popping sound suddenly. Mauds eyes are miniaturized, and red light emerges from the bottom of the eyes. ݡ! He slid down and walked sideways, passing the oncoming thick knuckles glowing with black and red arcs, and then flipped his wrists, driving the Qiu Shui knife body, and slashed towards the steel bones that exposed the majority of the empty door. However, Ganggukong''s other hand also raised his fingers to face the chopped autumn water. Attacks from both sides of each other, so they met in mid-air. It''s just that the finger bones and Qiushui haven''t touched yet, the overlord look that burst out from the air, but first collided in midair. The collision of extremely powerful forces set off a turbulent wave of air. A series of irregularly shaped black and red arcs were born from the confrontation, bursting and spreading in the air like cracks. The collision between the top forces, Yu Wei alone, turned the surrounding building debris into countless dust. "This kind of overlord color entanglement..." Gang Bone Kong''s expression was slightly stunned. After personally fighting against him, he deeply realized the power of Mord''s overlord color. The gaze mixed with the color of shock, passed through the collision phenomenon between the overlord colors, and fell on Maude''s face. This is a face that looks younger than twenty, young and full of vigor. only The man with this young face has shown a masterful accomplishment that is seriously inconsistent with his age. Gang Bone Kong, who has lived for hundreds of years, has seen too many geniuses and monsters. But I have never seen someone like Maud who possesses such terrifying domineering accomplishments at a young age. is not only the overbearing accomplishments that shocked his heart, even the armed and domineering looks are also strong. "Um?!" Ganggukong suddenly took a step back. He was shaken back. This means that he fell short in the power competition with Maude. The hollow brow furrows slightly, and there is a solemn meaning in the eyes. Honestly Before he personally went off the court, he didn''t think that his current strength would be weaker than Maud. There are two reasons why he is so confident. One point is that he has retained a lot of strength with the life-returning technique over the years, and the other point is the vigorous vitality and the incorruptible body brought by his great sage form of the Eudemons species. But he unexpectedly fell in the overlord confrontation. This unexpected result made him instantly converge the self-confidence brought by his age and seniority, and quickly accepted the fact that the overlord confrontation was at a disadvantage. "Whether it is strength or skill, as long as the gap is not big... it can be made up by other methods." Gang Bone Kongs emotions were not affected. The right arm that had been shot out before suddenly retracted and turned. The knuckles were still bent and swollen and wrapped in the color of a king, like a poisonous snake that suddenly attacked, attacking Maudes ribs. go. ϡ! Sparks burst. But it was Maude holding the ferret long knife in his left hand, blocking the attack of Ganggukong at the moment of danger. Since then, Ganggukong''s hands and Maude''s double swords have been against each other. The black and red arcs realized through the overlord''s color flashed randomly around them. In this confrontation, Maude''s strength was even better, and he took a step back in the air. However-- Gang Bone Kong, in addition to the legs that stabilize the lower plate and the hands full of offensiveness, there is also a tail like a steel whip. "Return of life. Imitation bone." The tail behind his ass, as if it was alive, floated and lifted, like a spine protruding pieces of vertebrae, and lengthened. followed. The strong wind bursts. Gang Bone Kong controlled the ossified tail and slammed it on top of Maud''s head. Maud quickly raised his eyes, calmly glanced at the skeletal tail that volleyed over. At this moment, a blade-like shadow appeared out of nowhere behind Maude, which firmly held the skeletal tail that had struck, and slashed towards the steel bones in front of him. Clang clang clang......! In the dense chirping sound, the impact force that came with the shadow blade made the steel hollow body fly out like an arrow from the string. The direction he flew was exactly where Huang Yuan and the others were. rumbling-- The body of steel bones smashed open buildings, and finally fell heavily in front of Huang Yuan and a group of CP0 elites. "!!!" "" Looking at the Gang Bone Kong who was suddenly hit and flying over, everyone present, including Huang Yuan, showed a look of surprise or surprise. After the rumbling of the building collapsed, the venue became extremely quiet. This chapter is 2600 words, and the actual charge is 2000 words. If the number of words displayed is wrong, please refresh. (End of this chapter) Chapter 849： Time is on my side Chapter 849 Time is on my side A long ditch was dragged out on the ground. At the end of the ditch mark, there is a steel hollow lying motionless on the ground. Around. Huang Yuan, who is always waiting, and hundreds of CP0 elites who are one in a million, all silently look at the steel-bone hollow at the end of the ditch. The commander-in-chief who had left many legends, just in front of them, was directly shot and flew over. If it werent for this scene to happen, they would never have imagined that they would be able to witness this kind of thing in their lifetime. "It''s more difficult to deal with than expected." Steel Bone Kong didn''t care about the ghostly gaze from the surroundings, and quickly got up from the ground. In the golden pupils, the red light representing the color of seeing and hearing condensed into pinpoints. Only by personally fighting, can you really determine the depth of the enemy. The powerful suppressing power displayed by Maude at this moment cannot be clearly described by the information written by the text. is indeed very strong, and it is D... Thats why I wanted to get rid of this threat quickly. While the steel skeleton turned his mind, he raised his head and looked forward. In the perception of seeing, hearing, color, Maude''s breath is coming towards this side, but the speed of movement is not fast, it should be walking. The steel frame is empty and puzzled. Is this way of walking in the garden serious? The sense of time urgency is not on his side, but on Mauds side. "Um?" The doubt of ??Gang Bone Kong had just arisen, and the Morde breath locked in by the sight and smell suddenly disappeared out of thin air. Immediately afterwards, a strong sense of crisis was like a thousand needles piercing the hollow temple. Gang Bone Kong''s eyes condensed, and suddenly he raised his arms and crossed them in front of him. As he made a defensive posture, Qiu Shui, entwined with black and red arcs, appeared out of thin air, slashing **** his arms. Clang! Sparks burst. Covered with solid domineering arms, like a hard sea floor stone, blocking this powerful slash. is just a hasty defense, but it can''t completely dissolve the powerful impact that comes with the slash. Gang Bone Kong''s body flew out at the sound, passing through the ruins when it came, and at such a speed, it disappeared from the eyes of everyone in a blink of an eye. "" Looking at the steel bones that just flew here, they flew back in less than a second or two. Huang Yuan and a group of CP0 elites seemed to be covered with a big silence, their mouths tightly closed, unable to tell. In half a sentence. Maud glanced at them squintingly, and then dashed to chase Ganggukong. The phantom beast abilities possessed by this man who is the commander-in-chief of the whole army of the world government must have reached the level of awakening after a lifetime of fighting. The awakened phantom beast ability, coupled with the domineering and physique to enter the ranks of the top. Such an enemy cannot be solved in a short time. However, Maude must solve the steel bone void in a short time... How can this be done? There is no other way except to maximize the fighting rhythm. "A military commander, plus two dragons, should be enough." Made thought silently in his heart, and while chasing the steel bones, he glanced at the direction of the social square from the corner of his eyes. "Bear, welcome back." "But... wait for me a while." "quickly." Maud passed through the ruins all over the ground and came to the drop point of Ganggukong. In his eyes with icy killing intent, the figure of Ganggukong who had just risen from the ground was clearly reflected. Steel bones straightened up at the waist, shaking his arms at random. Although he was cut back and forth by Maude, he didn''t seem to be in any serious trouble. It''s just that the consumption rate of physical strength and domineering has exceeded his expectations. "You should also understand, the key to this victory or defeat is not strength." Feeling the icy killing intent from Maude, Ganggukong''s face is cold. "From the situation, time is on my side." "really." Maud nodded. "But only if...you can survive." Before ??''s words fell, Maude''s figure flashed, and he attacked the steel hollow. The steel bones were waiting in the air, and relying on the high-intensity operation of the sight and hearing, it accurately blocked the rapid and thunderous assault of Mord. The situation is like this, and Ganggukong is very clear how to win this battle that will leave a strong mark in history, and naturally will not give Maude any chance. With the defensive power brought by the Great Sage form, and the domineering tempered in a lifetime, he gave up the idea of ??offensive and counterattack, focusing on defense and containment. As long as his defense is not broken by Maude, Maude can be contained here at the same time. His victory... No, it should be said that Mauds failure is the result of sooner or later. Mauds attack was poured on Ganggukong''s body like a storm. However, the effect is minimal. After several confrontations, he not only noticed the plan of Gingko Kong, but also the ability of Gingko Kong--unusual defensive power. Is King Kong not a bad body...? In this way, it also corresponds to the legend. The current situation is not friendly to Maud. He needs to race against time, and Ganggu Kong, a strong man known as "indestructible," it just takes time to overcome the existence. If we say that among these thousands of long needles, there are still opportunities to "thread the needles"... That can only be the age of steel. In this world, no one can keep on top forever. The fate of the white beard is a stark example. Gang Bone Kong was once known as the strongest man in the world, but he was not immune. Because no human being can match time except the immortal. "Be faster, faster..." "Faster than then!!!" Various scenes of fighting with Kaido flashed in Mord''s mind, and the sword force that slashed towards the steel bones like a splash of rain was getting faster at a speed visible to the naked eye. He wants to use fast breaks at all costs to enlarge Ganggukongs age disadvantage. It must be fast, very fast. Because Bear is still waiting for him to save. Ganggukong immediately noticed that Maude''s offensive was getting faster and getting stronger. "Want to make a quick decision?" Gangkong has a cold face. His great saint form, but a steel and iron skeleton, the most feared thing is quick attack. I just dont know why... There is a slight anxiety in the hollow steel frame. On the social square. The bear knelt on one knee, his semi-mechanized chest undulating slightly. Although he has been transformed into a pacifist, he still has bright red blood in his body, and he can still experience what it means to be exhausted. Facing the hostility coming from all directions, Xiong backhand shot a shock wave of fleshy palms, repelling the navy elites who wanted to take advantage of the victory. Then, he stood up. Following the action of getting up, within several wounds cut open by sharp tools on his body, the mechanical wires exposed to the air were crackling and flashing electric sparks. "Your struggle has no meaning." An elite lieutenant general looked at the bear who was resisting, and spoke coldly. Had it not been necessary to take the bear to hold Maud, with so much combat power on the scene, the bear would have been killed long ago. "Meaning?" Xiong raised his head slowly, wondering if a certain part was damaged, but he was frustrated by two or three hits just by raising his head. "Time... will tell you the answer." "and" "Maud has always done what he said." Hearing the bear utter the name and the people besieging the bear, his heart condensed. Now this name has been linked to terror, and every stroke is a deterrent. Fujitor silently "looked" at the scarred bear in the field, suddenly turned his head, and then "looked" in a certain direction. What will be the answer... My throat is a little swollen and I cough slightly. I guess Im about to catch a cold. I love hearing about it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 850： I want to thank you, steel bone empty. Chapter 850 I want to thank you, steel bone empty. The bear is struggling to support it. He will never fall down before sending him away. the other side. In order to take the bear to evacuate here as soon as possible, Maude frantically increased the attacking rhythm. Qiu Shui cut out into blades, and enveloped the hollow body of steel bones. The black-red arc intertwined in it, spreading around like cracks. Facing such a powerful and fierce offensive by Maude, the steel bones are as stable as a mountain. While in it, he steadily resisted every knife cut by Maude with the indestructible body of King Kong. One side is attacking, and the other side is defending. The crazy collision of the overlord color between each other caused a huge movement. The Yellow Ape and the crowd in the ruins of the Tianlongren mansion, as well as the tens of thousands of elites on the social square, clearly felt the collision of two powerful auras. Through communication, the news of the duel between Maude and Steel-Bone Air soon spread to the social square, letting the navy present know the origin of the movement. "The commander-in-chief...!!!" After receiving this news, many navy elites looked solemn. The military commander who has retreated from the front for many years, can he adapt to high-intensity combat? after all-- The enemy is Bekay D. Mord, a monster that can defeat Kaido. But the current situation is that they have a huge advantage... This worry may be unnecessary. The elite lieutenant who previously said that the bears struggle was meaningless, now frowned and looked in the direction where Maude and Ganggukong were. Reminiscent of what Xiong said just now, it seems that he is pinning his "hope" on Maude? "Really naive...!" "There are tens of thousands of people on our side, but you only have two people..." "This kind of obvious gap, even Bekay D. Mord, you, can''t make a difference!" With the winning ticket in hand, no matter how much Maude made, the vast majority of the navy, including this elite lieutenant general, didnt think Maude could bring out any storms. And what they have to do is to make the bear lose the power to resist, and then use it to blackmail Maud. However Will the facts really be as expected by the Navy? Steel Bone Kong did block Maudes fast attack, but he hadnt realized that the loss of physical strength and domineering speed was increasing exponentially. In this duel with a time limit, Maude did everything without reservation. The purpose of ?? is to create an opportunity to penetrate the steel-bone air defense. In just a few moments, the two sides fought for thousands of rounds. "Um?" Ganggukong suddenly felt strenuous. "Has the speed increased again...there is still power..." "No, my speed has slowed down!" The hollow steel eyes condensed. I dont know if I overestimated myself or underestimated Maud. In this confrontation that is so fast that he can''t even keep up with his thoughts, he is blindly defensive, but he can''t keep up with Maud''s rhythm? If you let Maude open up like this... Ganggukong''s face changed, intending to interrupt this violent stormy offense and defense, and then regroup. However, after several attempts, the offensive created by Maude was like a turbulent vortex, which made him trapped in it and it was difficult to break free. "Even if you find the opportunity..." Gang Bone Kong thoroughly realized Maude''s idea of ??using a fast break at all costs to open the situation, and a cold chill suddenly appeared in the golden beast''s eyes. "You will eventually fall because of exhaustion!" He was aware of Maudes plan, and he could predict the final result. In this kind of fast-breaking battle where physical strength and domineering will be consumed quickly, even if he takes the lead in revealing his flaws, he will lose the battle... But as the main attacker, Mord will definitely spend his physical strength and domineering squandering almost to the bottom. At that time, the people under his command will be able to get rid of Mod. But before that, he would die in Maude''s hands first. In other words...to die together? Gang Bone Kong never thought of going to die with Maude, let alone let this happen. You must know that with his combat power, he can guarantee a hundred percent chance, so there is no need for him to sacrifice his life for justice. Steel bone empty will not let Maude do what he wants. ϡ! ! ! The autumn water entwined with the color of an overlord kept slashing towards the steel bone hollow like a shower, and the latter could always block the falling autumn water with his fist or arm. Every time it collides, there will be a sound like iron hitting. Steel bones struggled to maintain the defensive position, and then looked for an opportunity to get rid of Maude''s offensive even if he was injured. As a result, Maude did not give the steel a chance to escape from the air at all, and did not covet this low-value output opportunity. The flaw he wanted to expose Gingbo Kong was the one that could end the battle in an instant, not just the flaw that caused Gingokkong to be injured. He didn''t have enough time to slowly figure it out, he could only use the [one hit kills] way to solve the problem of Ganggukong. so-- He woven a whirlpool offensive that entangled Ganggukong with the sharp blade in his hand. In order to quickly let Ganggukong reveal the flaws he wanted to see, he filled the whirlpool offensive with stamina and domineering crazily. In order to cope with the high-pressure offensive created by Maude, ??Gang Bone Kong had to keep following up with the bargaining chips, continuously smashing his physical strength and domineering into this vortex. In this temporarily unattended duel, whoever can''t hold it first will fall first... At this time, if there are others present, you can''t see Maude and Ganggukong, you can only see the black and red arcs rushing in the arena, and the dazzling sparks that burst out continuously. The confrontation between them has reached the point where it cannot be caught by the naked eye. And there is no pause in the whole process, one trick after another, extending to thousands of tricks, or even tens of thousands of tricks. In this way, repeated attacks and repeated defenses. Repeatedly, almost to the extreme. Because of this, the rate of loss of physical strength and domineering every second of both sides is beyond imagination. Gang Bone Kongs physical skills and the abilities of the Eudemons complement each other, and it is indeed one of the few powerhouses in the world. But his time has long passed... "Veteran, you must have the consciousness of a veteran." Mord''s desperate squandering and domineering, finally created a flaw in Ganggukong''s body that could win this duel victory. In this era, he will write and will be named after him. The Qiu Shui knife blade wrapped around the king''s color, with a tricky angle, cut open the steel bone hollow and maintained a defensive position for tens of thousands of rounds. ͡! Gang Bone Kong''s body suddenly burst, and a huge and hideous wound broke open on the chest covered with golden hair, and a large amount of blood spurted into the air from it. "Time is not on your side." Maud flipped his wrist quickly, then turned around and withdrew, and when Gang Gukong stiffened, he thrust Qiushui into his back. ! The tip of the autumn water knife penetrated through the hollow chest, bringing out a lot of blood again. "I want to thank you, Gang Bone Kong." Maud whispered softly, and then pulled out Qiushui forcefully. Ganggukong''s body shook, and then he knelt down. He didn''t understand Maude at all. He wanted to turn around and get up, but he couldn''t do anything. The overlord look who had entered his body with Qiu Shui just now was running rampant and damaging his body. "If we can escape smoothly, it will definitely be your credit." Maud looked at Ganggukongs back, flicked his arms to shake off the blood from Qiushui Knife, and then scabbed Qiushui. After that, Maude slowly raised his right hand. In the process of raising his hand, a note appeared in his hand out of thin air. How about stamina and domineering bottoming out? As long as you accept the experience value of the steel bone empty, everything will be changed. Headache (End of this chapter) Chapter 851： Ten stars Chapter 851 Ten Stars Seriously injured kneeling on the ground with empty steel bone, making it difficult to move. A lot of blood flowed from two fatal wounds on his body. Maud summoned the Hunters notebook, opened the few pages left, and quickly wrote the name of Ganggukong like a race against time. In terms of skills, he did not hesitate to write down the six navy formulas, as well as the two-color domineering and the domineering domineering. As for the devil fruit ability information, Maude hesitated for a second or two, and finally wrote down his guessed monkey fruit phantom beast form. After writing the necessary information into the Hunter''s Note, Maude removed the Hunter''s Note. is ready, and then as long as he terminates the life of Ganggukong, he will be able to get incalculable experience benefits and restore his almost bottomed domineering and physical strength. But he didn''t kill Steel Bone Kong in the first time, instead he reached out and picked Steel Bone Kong up. at the same time. The ruins of the Tianlongren mansion. The Yellow Ape, who was stared at by the shadow clone, and a group of CP0 elites, are paying attention to the battle between Maude and Ganggukong. And just now, they felt that a strong breath was rapidly becoming weak. Many navy elites, headed by Fujitora, who have mastered seeing and hearing color, located on the social square, also perceive this result through seeing, hearing and color. The navy elite with low knowledge and color cannot accurately determine whether Maudes breath is weakening, or the breath of steel bones is weakening. Fujitora''s experience and color can be "see" clearly. Steel bone empty...defeated. Considering the age of Ganggukong and the fact that he has not fought fiercely for many years, Fujitora had anticipated the result of Maude''s defeat of Ganggukong. It''s just that he didn''t expect Ganggukong to lose so fast. It seems- These two powerhouses, one of the few in the world, should have pulled the rhythm of the duel to a very high level. Otherwise the battle will not end so quickly. The matter has come to an end, Fujitora "looks" at the bear who is stubbornly resisting in the field. originally thought that under his gravity control, the bear could quickly lose resistance. Killable and alive capture are two concepts after all. Its easier if you just kill... If you want to catch alive, it will be more troublesome and time-consuming. "Why doesn''t this guy fall..." "Obviously hurt so badly!!" The surrounding holy land defenders and the elite navy frowned at the bear, who was always unwilling to fall to the ground. In their eyes, there is almost no place in the bear''s body, and it looks very tragic. Even if its a monster, after suffering so much damage, its time to fall down. The bear just doesnt fall. There seemed to be an extremely strong will supporting his already dilapidated body. "Too tenacious..." The surrounding holy land defenders and the elite navy followed the order to catch the bear alive. As a result, because the bear looked so tragically wounded, they did not dare to attack the bear now, for fear of accidentally killing the bear. is also because of this, it has not been resolved until now. Fujitora slowly raised his head, his slightly opened eyes showed whites, and he looked towards the sky. Amidst seeing, hearing, color perception, Maude''s breath is approaching quickly. Fujitora''s scarred face showed a slightly complicated expression. The situation will evolve into this, in fact, it has nothing to do with his compassion. "Ugh." He sighed softly and drew the knife out of its sheath. At this moment, the **** brigade blessed on the bear suddenly disappeared. Immediately afterwards, Fujitora held the knife in his backhand and slashed towards the sky with a purple leap slash with gravity. Fujitora''s sudden move attracted the attention of many elite naval forces at the scene. Did they look up to the sky one after another, but saw a cylindrical shock wave emitting a dazzling white light flying from the distant sky, colliding with the purple flying slash that Fujitora cut, causing a violent explosion. The turbulent air wave pressed down from the air, lifted up a large amount of sand and gravel on the ground, and swept across the people on the social square. "who is it?!" Except for the elite navy and holy land defenders who stood in the front of the encirclement circle, who had been working tirelessly at the bear, the rest of them were facing the surging air waves and looked up to the sky. I saw above the sky, Maude stepped on the moon step, carrying Commander Gang-Bone Kong in his hand. "Um?!!" "That''s...Ganggukong Commander!!" "how so!!" Seeing this scene, the faces of the elite navy and the holy land defenders were incredulous or shocked. Countless eyes gathered, Maude ignored it, but instead looked at the bear that was heavily surrounded. After seeing the tragic injury of the bear, Maude had a chill in his eyes. ৡ! He speeded up, and in front of all the elite naval forces and the holy land defenders, he swooped quickly and landed beside the bear. As he landed, the surrounding naval elites and holy land defenders consciously stopped attacking. It was not because he was afraid of Maudes strength, but because he was worried that he would be hurt by Maude. "Let''s go, he lives." Maud raised his hand and lifted the half-dead steel skeleton in front of him. Tick, tick... The blood flowing from the steel-bone hollow body kept dripping on the ground. In just two or three seconds, a pool of blood gathered on the ground. Seeing this bleeding rate, the elite navy and the holy land defenders were shocked, and their expressions gradually became serious. They knew that if General Ganggukongs injury was not dealt with as soon as possible, he would die soon. They couldnt call the shots at the request Maud put forward. No one spoke in the venue for a while, and it was so quiet that the needle fell. Maud looked cold and indifferent, waiting for the other party''s response. As long as the other party compromises, he can let the bear leave the Holy Land first. After ensuring the safety of the bear, Maude will decisively harvest the life of the hollow steel. "Why, it''s just an army commander...Isn''t it qualified to be used for discussion?" Maud looked at the silent elites of the navy and the holy land defenders, and smiled coldly. "So, what about two more Tianlongren?" As soon as his voice fell, the shadow clones holding the two dragon men came outside the encirclement. Behind the shadow clone, there are Huang Yuan and hundreds of CP0 elites chasing all the way. The shadow clone ignored Huang Yuan and the others at all, carrying two Tianlongren, and went straight to the encirclement circle. The elite naval forces and the holy land defenders on the scene did not dare to stop them, and consciously made a way to let the shadow clone walk into the encirclement circle, and came to Maude. Huang Yuan and hundreds of CP0 elites saw this situation, they could only follow the shadow clone into the encirclement. When he saw the severely injured and weak steel skeleton being held in his hands by Mod, Huang Yuan and hundreds of CP0 elites who had just arrived on the scene were all dignified. From this moment on, the situation seemed to be out of control. Maud looked at the enemies who surrounded them in the social square with a blank face. If it weren''t for the Gang Bone Kong and the two Heavenly Dragons in his hand, these forces around him could directly submerge him now. "Bear." Maud planned to ensure the safety of the bear first. From the corner of his eye, he glanced at the bear, but saw the bear raise his palm and aim at him. Looking at this posture, I want to use his ability to shoot him flying into the Holy Land. "Bear, save it, I''m not Saab and the others." The corners of Maude''s mouth twitched a few times, his face showing helplessness. "That''s right, if you don''t want me to take pictures, I won''t be able to take pictures of you." Bear also considered this, and dropped his arms weakly. The reason why he persisted until now with his willpower is to use his ability to help Maude escape, just like shooting Fei Sabo and the others. "Dont waste your energy to do these meaningless things, I will definitely take you out of here." Maud said, turning to look at Fujitora and Huang Yuan. If you want to say that the game can be the master, it is the two current generals Fujitor and Huang Yuan. "Hey, I don''t mind waiting for you to think about it, but this guy... can''t afford to wait." Maude shook the steel bone empty. This shaking caused a lot of blood. The surrounding navy elites saw this, and their faces were angry, and they wanted to move forward, but they could only stop. Fujitora pursed his lips and remained silent. Yellow Ape glanced at Fujitora, and he would habitually mutter when he touched his chin, but for fear that Maude would take off the legs and feet of the female dragon, he could only forcefully hold back. If Maude, who once again made trouble in the Holy Land Maria, retreats, the face of the world government and navy will be stepped into the mud by Maude. This kind of thing is never allowed to happen from above. Kemod has Ganggukong and two Celestials as hostages... The matter is very important, Huang Yuan is not so stupid to take the initiative to take the right to make a decision on the spot. Such an important matter can only be decided by the above. And he just has to follow the command line. Maud saw that Fujitora and Huang Yuan were still silent, and suddenly understood that even if the other party was a general, some things could not be decided by them. "It''s a pity, it seems that you can''t decide his life or death." Since Huang Yuan and Fujitora, who were generals, were unable to call the shots, Maude could only break through with the hostages. He firmly controlled Ganggukong and the two Celestials, and then walked out slowly. Without Maudes command, the bear dragged his dilapidated body and followed Maudes side closely. "..." The order above has not come yet, and the tens of thousands of people around can only give way to Maude. Maud and Xiong walked out of the encirclement easily, and immediately walked towards the gate of Pangu City. Tens of thousands of naval elites headed by Fuji Tiger and Yellow Ape, as well as tens of thousands of holy ground defenders and hundreds of CP0 elites, cling to Maud tightly, maintaining a distance that can control Maud at any time. Everyone came to the open space outside Pangu City. The situation has not changed much. Considering the safety of the army commander and the two dragon people, the people on the side of the Holy Land dare not act rashly. And Modder took this condition to successfully bring the bear outside of Pangu City. "Bear, do you have the strength to escape?" Maud glanced at the navy elite and the holy land defenders who were close to them, and asked in a low voice. "Have." The bear responded. If he just flees, he can barely do it with the ability of the fruit of the flesh ball. As for the battle, it is estimated that he will not be able to persist for several rounds. "That''s good." Maud''s mouth tickled slightly, controlling a handful of shadows, and squeezing a life card into the bear''s hand. Even if this situation doesn''t need to be explained specifically, the bear can understand the meaning of Maude giving him a life card. This life card belongs to Beibo. And Beibo is now on the Polar Dive directly below the red earth continent. As long as the bear follows the instructions of the life card, you can find Beibo and Polar Diving. The bear put away the life card and looked at Maude. When he was about to say something, he heard Maudes words. "Bear, trust me." "..." Xiong was silent for a moment. Although he doesn''t want to run away alone, he believes in Maude, and has always been. "Await your return." Xiong whispered, and immediately used the power of the fruit of the flesh ball, and with a scream, his body disappeared in an instant, and he was already 100 meters away in the next second. "!!!" Seeing the bear''s behavior, how can Huang Yuan and the others stand it. But when they were moving, Maude pulled out Qiushui and pierced the hollow heart with a knife. The sound of the sharp blade pierced through the body, and immediately attracted Huang Yuan and their attention. "Chief Commander...!!!" Seeing Maude pierced the hollow steel heart with a single knife, most of the navies present were distraught. Maud retracted the knife, the blood was splashing, and the steel bones were allowed to fall to the ground. "If you have the right to call the shots, maybe he can live a little longer." Maud shook his arm, shaking off the blood from Qiu Shui Dao''s body. As Ganggukong swallowed his last breath, even if Maude didn''t have to close his eyes to check the hunter''s notes, he could feel the changes in his body at this moment. It''s like an endless stream of groundwater gushing out of dry land. Bone, flesh and blood, and even cells, are all excited. Maud could feel the physical strength and domineering exhausted in his body, and he was recovering quickly. The changes from the body became more obvious, and Maude couldn''t help closing his eyes. In the dark field of vision, on the cover of the hunter''s note that exudes a hazy white light, the star that represents the physique has broken through ten stars. "Ten stars..." Maud was a little surprised. After harvesting Kaido''s experience points, now he has the experience points of Gang Bone Kong, and his physique has broken through ten stars in one fell swoop. Huang Yuan saw Maude close his eyes, and without thinking he raised his hand and shot a few laser beams at the shadow tentacles holding the two dragons. Fujitora is moving forward while summoning gravity from the air, hoping to limit the bears mobility by repeating the old tricks. At this moment when Huang Yuan and Fujitora are moving separately Maud opened his eyes, and the black and red arc flashed away. He stepped on his feet, and in a flash, he came to Tenghu, his hands turned into a fierce thunder, and it fell to Tenghu''s face. Tenghu raised his brows and was forced to greet him with a knife. ! ! Autumn water surrounding the black-red arc and the fierce tiger knife shining with purple ray collide with each other. A fierce air wave burst out, overturning the navy and the holy land defenders nearby. at the same time. The laser beam emitted by the yellow ape broke the shadow tentacles that controlled the two Celestials. And just as Huang Yuan was preparing to carry out the next rescue operation, he saw the shattered shadow, which turned into countless spikes in an instant, and then fiercely plunged into the bodies of the two Heavenly Dragons. The two Celestials who instantly became hedgehogs lost their breath on the spot. Huang Yuan''s face changed, and he suddenly looked at Maude who was fighting Fujitora. This man... is really lawless, he can do anything. Huang Yuan then quickly glanced at Gang Gukong and the corpses of the two Celestials. The matter is over, and he can only quickly accept the situation. "How can I let you escape like this~~~!" The yellow apes figure turned into a beam of light to chase the bear. But in the next second it was blocked by Maude''s shadow clone. Only Maude can block Fujitora, and the shadow clone can block the Yellow Ape, and the other naval elites present, as well as the Holy Land defenders and CP0 elites are unstoppable. And Mauds response method is very simple. He had just upgraded his cultivation base, and at the same time he was facing the sword with Fujitora, he suddenly released the overlord color. The dark black aperture passed through everyone present in an instant. "Um?!" The bodies of everyone present were slightly shaken. Immediately afterwards, someone rolled their eyes and fell to the ground. The sudden rise of the situation caused chaos in the formation of the elite navy and the defenders of the Holy Land. At this moment, the bear has disappeared from everyone''s sight with the super-high-speed movement ability brought by the flesh ball fruit. Pangu City, the hall of oaths. A tall and thin figure came quietly, came to the vacant throne, a pair of golden pupils surrounded by several irises, looked at the twenty rusty cold weapons horizontally inserted in front of the throne. slept for two days... I was still a little confused. (End of this chapter) Chapter 852： By one person Chapter 852 The Hall of Oaths is silent. On the high platform, the back of the dark throne is shaped like a sword, pointing directly above the clouds. This is a vacant throne. It represents the concept of equality among the kings, and it also represents the oath that the kings will never develop a dictatorship. This is a throne that no one can sit on. And the tall figure in a floor-mopping robe, while staring at the 20 weapons inserted in front of the throne, slowly sat on the throne. "..." The figure sitting on the vacant throne was so quiet that there was no breathing sound, but it had been staring at the 20 rusty weapons in front of him. These 20 weapons are left by the 20 people who created this world 800 years ago. is also The first 20 people who are known as the Creator. rustle... The figure sitting on the throne, raised his hands and rubbed his robe, making a slight noise. On the raised right hand, there are five pills. The figure slowly took the pill into his mouth, without chewing, but directly swallowing it. After a brief silence, two more irises appeared in the eyes of the figure quietly. After that, the figure slowly reached out his right hand, and drew a knight sword with a long handle from the 20 rusty weapons. "..." The figure silently lifted this 800-year-old knight sword that seemed to collapse in the next second. She knows that the person who inserted the knight sword in front of the throne was the Patriarch of the Nafirutali family among the first 20 people, and was the only family among the first 20 who chose to stay in the Nether. To put it plainly, its a traitor... Now, the figure sitting on the throne has pulled out the knight sword that represents the oath of the Nafirutali family. Followed by The figure looked in a certain direction. Her sight seems to be able to pass through numerous obstacles and see the two sides in the diplomatic battle in Pangu City. ! ! Maud and Fujitora are fighting their swords. The violent energy vented from the intersection of their blades, and suddenly shattered the surrounding rocks. The countless broken small rocks flew into the air, but in an instant, a gravitational circle glowing with purple light was pressed on the ground. "Hell Journey." Fujitora''s eyes opened slightly, and he controlled the gravity circle to press on Maude. Click, click The rocky ground at Mauds feet could not withstand gravity, cracking first, then sinking. However- Tenghu frowned, and he had obviously pressed gravity on Maude, but the pressure continuously transmitted from the rod and knife did not weaken in the slightest. This means that even if Maude is restrained by gravity, he will be stronger than him when facing the sword. Now, is it so strong... Fujitora was surprised, and suddenly flashed the scene of the first time he saw Maude in his mind. The passage of time did not get faster. Fast is the speed at which Maud steps to the top. Maud''s gaze passed through the light intertwined with black-red arcs and purple ripples, and fell on the elder he respected in front of him. "I''m sorry, uncle smile." Apologized softly, Maude suddenly exerted his strength, relying on his strength advantage, abruptly flew out Fujitora. Fenghu was caught off guard, and his body flew back into Pangu City like a cannonball. After ?? flew out Fujitora, Maude instantly exchanged positions with the shadow clone and came to high altitude. "Oh~~~?!" Huang Yuan was about to get rid of the entanglement of the shadow clone, and directly chased the bear, but the moment Maude and the shadow clone exchanged positions, his seeing, hearing and color perceived danger. His reaction was very quick. However, Maudes knife is faster. Above ?? high in the sky, a black and red arc flashed away. Maud''s knife rose and fell, and Huang Yuan''s figure turned into a stream of light and fell to the ground. is like a laser beam bombarding the ground, and the burst of energy directly caused a violent explosion, even affecting some elite naval forces and holy land defenders. "General Fujitora!!!" "General Huang Yuan!!!" The elite navy and holy land defenders who were not stunned by the overlord''s color in the field, after seeing this scene, their faces showed horror. Two generals of the navy headquarters, they were shot by Maude in the first encounter, and they were shot at the same time. The elite navy and the holy land defenders could not believe their eyes, but the hundreds of CP0 elites were still calm and immediately decided to split up. Half of the team members stayed here to deal with Maud, and the other half team members went to chase the bears. But as soon as they acted, a huge screen fell from the sky and slashed on the ground like a sharp blade. Rumble! In the deafening sound, the ground trembled slightly. The huge screen in front of everyone on the side of the Holy Land is like a black towering city wall, blocking them here. Maud stood in front of the shadow screen, slowly raised his arms, and pointed the tip of the autumn water knife at the tens of thousands of enemies in front of him. "This road is nowhere." "..." Countless eyes gathered on Maude. No one spoke, and the room was suddenly silent. For them, the wall that really blocked them was not the huge screen falling from the sky, but the man standing in front of the screen. Maude looked at the tens of thousands of enemies who had been stunned by him with a blank face, red light floating in his eyes, and he could perceive the position of the bear with his sight and hearing. "It will take some time..." Maud muttered to himself in his heart. Although the bear moves very fast, there is still some distance to reach the location of the Polar Dive. Before ensuring that the bear can rendezvous with Beibo, Maude will stop all the chasing troops here. "Don''t retreat!!" "He is just alone!!!" Suddenly, a lieutenant general in the court shouted angrily. Hearing the anger of the lieutenant general, the elite navy and the holy land defenders held their minds, lined up to charge towards Maude, with great momentum. Before he approached Maude, various flying slashes, slashing feet, and even artillery shots flew towards Maude like locusts covering the sky. "It''s spectacular." Maud looked up, and between the waves, a shadow fell in front of him like a wave, turning into a pitch-black shield, blocking all the long-range attacks that covered the sky and the sun. After the long-range attack stopped, Maude removed the shadow. The enemies who gathered and charged have already stepped into the range of 100 meters. Maud calmly picked up Qiushui and put it on his shoulders. at the same time. The shadow clone came to Maude silently, and also took up the long sword mimicked by the shadow, and made the same posture as Maude. Overlord. Break the barrier! Maud and the shadow clone swung their swords at the same time, slashing a majestic shock wave towards the enemy line. contains a shock wave of terrifying power, and in a blink of an eye the army formed by tens of thousands is torn open a huge hole. In just one breath, hundreds of naval elites and holy land defenders were wiped out in the shock wave. In spite of this, the remaining elite naval forces and holy land defenders did not stop the charge. Maud also did not expect to use a single move to overpower the country. Breaking the obstacles would be able to retreat the world-class elite army in front of him. As soon as his mind moved, he took the shadow clone back. Follow. Maud took a deep breath and took a step forward. As soon as the soles of the feet hit the ground, the overlord''s color was released in response. Suddenly that Starting from Maudes body, a dark circle of light swiftly advanced towards the elite navy and the holy land defenders in front of him. Along the way, the ground was crushed by the dark aperture to create cracks, and a large amount of sand and gravel rolled upwards. finally. The dark aperture with a large amount of sand and gravel slammed into the army formed by the elite navy and the holy land defenders. Call! ! A strong wind rises on the flat ground. The original imposing army formation was like being blocked by an invisible wall of air, and it suddenly stopped moving forward. Transformed into a substantive aura through the overlord''s appearance, forcibly stopped their charge. Mud''s eyes flashed with red luster, while staring at the stagnant army formation, he did not consider the issue of consumption at all, and kept releasing the overlord color. "Just hold on for a while..." In the perception of seeing, hearing and color, the breath of bear is no longer locked in. This shows that the bear has escaped far enough. After that, as long as you buy some time for the bear, you should be able to ensure the bears departure. before that- Mord''s eyes were lingering, and with one person, he blocked the army of elite navy and holy land defenders, and even CP0 elites. Even if it can only be blocked for a while. But he did. The navy elites who were blocked by the overlord''s aura, without exception, were incredibly looking at Maude, who was unleashing the overlord''s domineering. What is going on with this substantive aura? Pangu City, on the top of a tall building inside the wall. A middle-aged man with a short stature, dressed in a gentleman''s uniform and a beard with a horoscope, is looking at Maude, who has blocked tens of thousands of elites with his own power. His hand is a camera phone bug with open eyes. Because the body of the middle-aged man was trembling rapidly, the camera phone worm also trembled. I can almost foresee what the picture taken by this camera phone worm will shake. And outside of Pangu City. The elite naval forces and the holy land defenders who were resisting the overlord aura are keenly aware that the intensity of the aura is weakening. This ability to turn the aura into an air wall should be very expensive. Otherwise, it will not only last a few seconds, and the intensity will start to drop linearly. Maud also knew that he had raised a level of overlord aura, which could not be maintained for too long. It''s just that he wants to last longer. In the confrontation of just a few seconds, the Fujitora who was cut into the city of Pangu, and the yellow ape who fell to the ground causing a violent explosion, returned to the scene one after another. They watched Maude block the army''s path with the overlord aura, and they were all surprised. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they really didn''t know that Overlord Color could have this ability effect? Its just this situation, and I have no time to think about it. "It''s not what the old man wants, but the duty lies." Fujitora opened his eyes and "looked" towards Maude, holding the knife in his backhand, and performing a cross-cut gravity knife starting position. The reason why he devoted himself to the navy was to abolish the Qiwuhai system. As for the sacred place standing above all living beings in the world, and the Heavenly Dragon people who are known as the descendants of the Creator, he has no good impressions. So even if Maude attacked the Holy Land a few more times and killed a few Celestials, Fujitora didn''t think there was anything. is just what Maude is doing now, it is no longer just attacking the holy land or killing the dragon people... From a standpoint, Fujitora must never keep his hands. the other side. Huang Yuan''s face was solemn, his hands intertwined with dazzling light, and he was also ready to attack Maude. Just as Fujitora and Huang Yuan were about to make a move, a terrifying energy fluctuation came from Pangu City toward this side at an extremely fast speed. "Um?!" The expressions of Fujitora and Huang Yuan both changed slightly, before they used their seeing and hearing to lock in the energy fluctuations, they saw a sharp slash engulfed in white light passing in front of them, and in a flash, they penetrated and blocked the army. The overlord aura of going to the road. Immediately afterwards, the sharp slash and the unabated flight attacked Maude. Maud''s pupils shrank sharply, and as soon as he made a defense, he was hit by the sharp slash. ! Blood splashes. Maude''s waist and abdomen were bombarded by the slash for more than half, showing a large and semi-arc-shaped opening, which looked like a giant beast opened its blood basin and bit his waist and abdomen severely. Gulps. "..." After ?? was hit hard, Maude snorted, and did not check the injury for the first time, but raised his eyes to look inside Pangu City. Even though his concentration just now was on the army in front of him, before that slash approached, he somewhat reacted and responded. But the power of this slash still surpassed the defense he had made in a hurry, directly blasting half of his waist and abdomen. To know- His physique has just exceeded ten stars. Enduring the pain, Maude looked up at Pangu City, thinking of the tyrannical aura he had felt before. If this slash just now came from the hand of that tyrannical aura... So. Maud can almost conclude that the strength of that tyrannical aura is probably the ceiling in the true sense of this world. As Maude was injured, the overlord aura that hindered the elite of the navy and the defenders of the Holy Land suddenly melted like spring snow. It''s just that everyone present still stopped moving, they looked at Maude, who was hit hard, with a stunned expression. At this moment, it doesn''t matter to them where the slash came from and whose hand it came from. "Chance!" CP0 elites burst out in their eyes, shaving at the fastest speed, and rushed towards Maude. Maud squinted his eyes and swept away, full of contempt. After that, he glanced at the direction of Pangu City one last time, frowning slightly. Transformation! Before the CP0 elites attacked, Maude and the shadow mark exchanged positions and disappeared from everyone''s field of vision. "Damn!!!" Seeing Maude disappear out of thin air, the faces of the CP0 elites suddenly changed and they gritted their teeth. Even the aura of seeing, hearing, color perception is lost, indicating that Maude has moved to a far place. This also means that they failed to catch anyone who attacked the Holy Land. This is undoubtedly another complete failure! at the same time. Maud appeared out of thin air in the cabin of Polar Diving. "what!!" Bebo, who was on standby, was shocked by the sudden appearance of Maude. "Brother Maud, you...!!!" Immediately after, Beibo noticed the injury of Mauds missing half of his waist and abdomen, his eyes widened, and his head stopped turning at this moment. Big Brother Maude, whom he regarded as the invincible God of War, suffered such a serious injury? The bear must be dreaming! ! Pangu City, the hall of oaths. The knight''s sword held by the figure sitting on the throne suddenly turned into dust and fell to the ground. At the same time, the robe draped over her trembled for a while, it seemed that her body was shaking, but it calmed down in a few seconds. The two extra irises in her eyes are also slowly disappearing. This seems to be a sign that the increased combat power will fade. Click... There was a sound of footsteps under the throne ladder. On the bright side, there are five elder stars who are in charge of the top of the world, hurriedly came under the stairs side by side, and then bowed down to the figure above the throne in a gesture of condemnation. "Imm-sama..." "Such trivial matter, you have to take care of it." "I am waiting to be guilty." The five old stars knelt on both knees, always looking down at the heads of all beings in the lower realm, buried deep in the bottom at this moment. Above the throne. The figure called Lord Yim just silently looked down at the five old stars who bowed down in a condemning posture. (End of this chapter) Chapter 853： Shocked the world Chapter 853 Just below the red earth continent. Polar Diving is suspended on the surface of the sea. "Brother Maud, you are so badly injured!!!" "How to do how to do!!!" Beibo hugged his head, walking around like a headless fly in the cabin. "By the way, look for a doctor quickly!!!" "Huh? Luo is a doctor, but why didn''t he come back?!" "Where are they?!" Bei Bo stopped suddenly and looked at Maude sitting in a chair in a panic. Until now, Beibo did not realize the seriousness of the matter. Even Brother Maude, who was regarded as the invincible God of War, was injured so badly. Doesn''t it mean that the action has failed. So except Brother Maud, everyone else...? Thinking of this, Beibo''s face turned pale. "Don''t worry, they are okay." Mauds answer made Beibo a little relieved. After that, Maude looked down at the tragic injury on his waist and abdomen, and couldn''t help frowning. This is the first time he has suffered such a serious injury. If there is no professional doctor and medical equipment, this kind of injury can easily take the life of anyone. Even if you save your life, you will have serious sequelae. Fortunately, Maude has a shadow repair technique, which can deal with this degree of injury. Ignoring Beibo, who was panicking on the side, Maude began to use his shadow ability to repair the **** and hideous gap in his waist and abdomen. was also at this moment, the Polar Dive suddenly sank. It seems that a heavy object fell on the deck of the Polar Dive. The sudden movement shocked Beibo again. Its just that his reaction was very brave. After a second or two of the movement, he rushed to the door of the cabin without waiting for Maudes instructions, and was ready to guard the entrance. "Crunch" The door of the ship''s cabin was pushed open. The scarred bear appeared outside the hatch. A large shadow suddenly covered Beibo''s body. He stared at the bear that appeared suddenly, suddenly not knowing how to react. "excuse me." Xiong lowered his head and looked at Bei Bo, whose eyes were dull, and squeezed into the cabin. Beibo stepped back subconsciously and gave way. Xiong glanced at Beibo again, and then closed the cabin door with a polite backhand. "Maud." After closing the hatch, the bear didnt pay attention to Bebos dazed reaction. Instead, he looked at Maude sitting on the chair for the first time. After moving his eyes slightly, he saw Maudes **** waist, which was missing part of the flesh and blood. Belly, my heart was suddenly worried. "It''s coming." Maud looked up at the bear and smiled: "Don''t worry, my shadow repair technique can restore this degree of injury." Bear did not speak, but stared at Mauds waist. At this time, Beibo finally recovered and stood carefully beside the bear. "It will be done in a while." Maud endured the pain and concentrated on using the shadow repair technique. Under the gaze of Xiong and Beibo, the missing part of Maude''s waist and abdomen is growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. In about five or six seconds, the originally incredibly hideous wound disappeared without a trace. It''s just that the blood stains are still there, and it still looks quite tragic. After recovering from his injury, the pain faded and Maude let out a sigh of relief. This time the shadow repair technique, I dont know how many years of life will be spent as a price. Maud didn''t care much. Its better to die at the cost of a partial lifespan than to die directly on a chair. Furthermore, you may be able to find pure gold to extend your life in the future... Seeing that Maudes injury recovered as before, Bei Bo could not hide his surprise, and Xiong was also slightly relieved. "Bebo, let''s sail." Maud glanced at Beibo. Although people in the Holy Land may not be able to find the Polar Diving Ship anchored under the red earth continent, it is better to leave as soon as possible. "Okay, Brother Maud!" Hearing Maudes command, Bei Bo hurried to the console and controlled the Polar Diving to sink to the bottom of the sea. He actually wanted to ask other people about their situation, but Maude asked him to sail, so he could only respond to Maudes instructions first. Polar Diving swiftly dived, until it dived to a hundred meters before turning the bow, and heading towards the location of the terrifying three-masted ship. "Bear." There is a round window next to where Maud is sitting. Through the window, he glanced at the floating seabed scenery, and then tilted his head to look at the bear beside him. Several cold weapons stained with blood were inserted on the huge and sturdy body, and many places were badly damaged, exposing piles of wires, machinery, and sparks that kept flickering. Strictly speaking, the injuries on the bear are also extremely serious. If a normal person is injured like this, it is estimated that he will just get down. But the bear can still rush all the way from the Holy Land to the Polar Dive... Want to come here is one of the benefits brought by the transformation. "Sabo and them were sent to the island of white soil by me..." Xiong thought that Maude wanted to ask Sabo about their whereabouts, so he answered in advance. Maud was startled when he heard the words. He wanted to help the bear simply deal with the injury, but the bear suddenly talked about the end of Saab and their journey. But even if Xiong doesn''t say it now, he will take the initiative to ask later. Now that Xiong takes the initiative to speak out, it saves a bit of effort. "Island of White Earth..." Maud knew that this island was the base of the revolutionary army, but he could understand the bears motivation for choosing the end of the journey as the island of white soil. Besides, Saab will take care of him, and Maude needn''t worry about them for the time being. did not delve into this issue, Maude pointed to the wounds on the bears body and said: Bear, these wounds on your body need to be dealt with. "The problem is not big." Xiong whispered. Although he retains his consciousness, his body is already a remodeled robot, and he cant justify it in terms of bearing injuries. "The steel sword and axe are stuck in your back. Isn''t it a big problem?" Made smiled helplessly, and regardless of the bears reaction, he got up and went straight to the operating room. In a short while, he found some useful medical equipment. "Unplug it directly, right?" Maud looked at the sword and axe stuck in the bear''s back. "Um." The bear did not push back, but nodded. Maud saw this, raised his hand and directly drew the steel sword and axe. chirp. A little blood drips along the blade. The bear was expressionless, as if the body pierced by the axe was not his. "Bang Dang." Maud dropped the sword and axe casually, and then began to help the bear bandage the wounds that saw blood. As for the mechanical wounds with electric sparks, he did not deal with them hastily, nor did he know how to deal with them. After all, there is a specialization in the art industry, and it is better to leave it to Frankie to deal with mechanical transformation of people. "All right." He quickly wrapped half of the bear''s body in a bandage, Maude clapped his hands and nodded in satisfaction. Bear raised his hand and gently touched the bandage on his body, and thanked him softly. "What is your kindness?" Maud patted the bear with his backhand, and then curiously asked: "Speaking of which... can you eat or drink with your current body?" "You can eat or not eat." Bear directly sat cross-legged on the ground, while answering Maudes question, he looked at the Polar Dive''s console. On the sea where ships are rampant, there are not many exquisite submarines like the Polar Dive, which aroused his curiosity. Made smiled and said, "Then I want to get something to eat, what can I have?" The bear hesitated for a while, and whispered softly: "Salmon and honey, if there are none, then forget it." "Okay, Beibo, how about you?" Maud made a note of the food the bear wanted to eat, and turned to look at Beibo, who was controlling the Polar Dive. "Brother Maud, I am not hungry." "All right." Maud got up and went to the kitchen. After half an hour. Maud brought a bunch of roasted bacon ham, as well as a plate of salmon sashimi and a bowl of honey. Maybe it was because of a lot of physical strength being consumed during the battle in the Holy Land, or it was a side effect of the shadow repair technique, Maude was very hungry now. After passing the salmon sashimi and honey to the bear, Maud began to gobble it up. Bear looked at Maude, who looked like a hungry ghost reborn, picked up a slice of thickly sliced ??salmon sashimi, dipped it with honey, and put it in his mouth. Just two chews, you can feel the soft and waxy texture of salmon sashimi and the unique sweetness of honey. "Grumbling." The bear swallowed the salmon sashimi and was speechless. Thinking about it carefully, he really cant remember when the last time he ate his favorite food. Now eat a slice of salmon sashimi... I dont know why, but there is a feeling of rebirth. "My journey...I can go on." Bear looked down at the neatly arranged salmon sashimi on the plate, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and he smiled. This feeling of being reborn is really good... In the future, he can do more and more things with this body. And all of this was brought by Maud. Bear raised his head to look at Maude, who was gorging beside him, filled with unspeakable gratitude. Maud was so hungry, he ate up bacon and ham at once, and he was not satisfied. He stared at the salmon sashimi and honey placed in front of the bear. Xiong sensed Maudes desire and pushed the plate over. "Dip honey to eat?" Maud hesitated watching the bear put a thick slice of sashimi dipped in honey into his mouth. "good to eat." Bear crushed Maude''s hesitation with a certain tone. Maud did a good job, picking up a piece of salmon sashimi, dipping it in honey twice, and putting it in his mouth. The sweetness of honey and the umami of sashimi constitute a weird taste that Maude does not know how to describe. "Uh" Maud''s chewing speed first slowed down and then stiffened. Bear looked at Maude and said seriously: "It''s delicious, isn''t it?" "Grumbling." Maud swallowed, and said against his will: "Not bad." Then, seeing the bear pushing the plate over again, he added: "It''s just that I''m full, otherwise I will have a few more slices." "Um." Bear smiled, slowly eating the remaining sashimi on the plate. Made breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at the bear enjoying the deliciousness, and couldn''t help but smile. "Welcome back, bear." He muttered to himself in his heart. After eating, Maude tried to contact Luo and Sabo using the phone worm. However, it can''t get through at all. Perhaps because Luo and Sabo are flying at high altitudes, the radio waves between the phone worms are difficult to connect. Maud tried a few more times later, but still didn''t get through, so he could only give up. It is estimated that to contact Luo and Sabo, it will only be three days later. "Bear, do you have any place you want to go?" Maud put down the phone worm and looked at the bear. "No." Xiong shook his head. Made thought for a while, and proposed: "Then we will send you to the White Earth Island first? Anyway, we have to go to the White Earth Island to pick them up. Of course, the premise is that the dragon agrees to let us pass." "OK." Bears follow kindness. After regaining his freedom, he naturally wants to return to the revolutionary army organization, as a cadre, to participate in the revolutionary torrent against the world government. Maud pulled out the permanent pointer of the island of white soil from the box next to the console. This is the permanent pointer brought by Sabo. Because he was going to the Holy Land to perform rescue missions, it was temporarily placed on the Polar Dive. Maud placed the permanent pointer of the island of white soil in front of Beibo, and then removed the watch phone bug and handed it to the bear. "The task of asking for permission to log in is left to you, Bear." "Um." Bear took the phone worm from Maud. The location information of the White Earth Island is extremely important to the revolutionary army. If it is accidentally exposed, it will be troublesome, so some forms still have to go, such as seeking the consent of the dragon... Under the deeper and deeper seabed. The Polar Diving ship slowly turned its direction to the direction where the White Earth Island is located. The next day. The morning light is beginning to appear, and newspapers are sent all over the world. Now during the World Conference, people pay more attention to newspapers than usual. After all, the World Conference will last for several days, and they can learn in advance some content related to the future security and order of the world through the newspaper. "The World Conference only started today, right?" On the Chambord islands very close to the red earth continent, there was a man with luxurious clothes who took a newspaper from the delivery boy. While muttering, he unfolded the newspaper and read it. The first thing that caught his eye was a row of bold red headlinesthe Holy Land Mariagioa was attacked again! ! ! "what!?" The man just saw the title, suddenly his eyes widened, he looked like a ghost. It is now during the World Conference, and there must be an incalculable force on the Holy Land. But in such a sensitive period, someone attacked the Holy Land? ! Who is ??? ! As soon as the man asked himself in his heart, a name jumped into his mind in the next second. "Could it be..." The man swallowed, then looked down and read the content under the newspaper headline. and the name Bekah D. Mord suddenly came into view. The guess was confirmed, and the man was stunned on the spot. Sure enough, in this world, only Maude can do such a earth-shattering event. The previous attack on the holy place, the killing of the dragon is not enough... Now he has attacked the Holy Land during the World Conference. What kind of heart is necessary to do this kind of thing? The man endured the shock in his heart and continued to look down. Then-- He saw the content of the report that the army commander Gang Gukong and the two Celestials died at the hands of Maude. "this" The man trembled inexplicably, unable to hold the newspaper with both hands for a while. Similar scenes are successively staged all over the world. Maud attacked the Holy Land during the World Conference, and killed the army commander of the world government Gang Gukong and the two dragons. The deeds spread throughout the world in less than half a day. Is this name again. It''s this man again. is another shocking event. The whole world was shocked... Now the self-healing power is really pulling the hip... The medicine was taken on time, the injections have been given several doses, and the sleep time is more than twelve hours. However, the cold has not healed up to now, and the cough has caused my throat to fly. Out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 854： This scourge Chapter 854 This scourge During the World Conference, the Holy Land was attacked. The military commander Gang Gukong and the two Tianlong people suffered misfortune. Such a major accident, the world government should do everything possible to suppress the news. However, the news still leaked out, and the content of the writing published in the newspaper was very detailed, obviously from the people on the spot. But think about it-- The ??Holy Land gathered nearly fifty teams from the participating countries, with so many eyes watching. Unless the world government does nothing to silence all witnesses, it will be impossible to suppress the news. The world government that failed to suppress the news could only be slapped severely by Maude under the watchful eyes of the whole world. The most important face is trampled under the feet of Maud repeatedly. I am afraid that the world government will not let it go easily, and it is more likely that it will take targeted actions against the Maud Pirates after the end of the World Conference. And Mod, as the initiator of this incident, once again broke into the eyes of the world. "Is there anything he can''t do?" "Baka, D. Mord... is the culprit of the current turmoil!" "The crimes he committed can already be compared to Gore D. Roger!!!" People who saw newspapers all over the world stared at the pictures of Maud in the newspaper for a long time without saying a word. It is this man, or should be said to be a scourge... has turned the whole world upside down in recent years. The white beard, known as the strongest man in the world, fell under the sword of this scourge. Blackbeard, who showed his brutal side in the war on the top, was ruthlessly destroyed by this scourge just after his rise. The Qiwuhai who dominates the balance of strength are either killed by this scourge, or subdued by this scourge. The Four Emperors Big.Mom Pirate Group, which dominates the sea area of ??the New World, was almost demolished by this scourge, and suffered successive losses. Beasts and Pirates, both of the Four Emperors and Pirates, and Kaido, known as the strongest creature in the sea, land and air, have all become members of this scourge. The overlord navy headquarters, which maintains the order of the sea, has repeatedly suffered setbacks in the face of this scourge. Even the world government, which controls the pinnacle of power in the world, has nothing to do with this scourge. Advance City incident, Judicial Island incident, and even the current Holy Land incident, it can be said that the face of the world government is stepped in the mud. Even the iron rule recognized by the world must not harm the Tianlong people... was also destroyed by this scourge. "It''s terrible, I hope the world government can quickly solve this scourge." No matter the civilians who pray for peace or the pampered nobles, they all hope that the scourge of Maude will disappear from the world soon. "Any future actions cannot be related to Bajia D. Mord......!!!" The illegal people active in the underground world express the highest level of fear for the existence of Maude. In a bar where many pirates are scattered somewhere in the world, the latest sacred events are being discussed enthusiastically. "Hahaha, the navy has failed again..." "I really hope that the Maud Pirates can kill more navies, so that the navy will have no time to control us!!!" "It would be better if the navy headquarters could be destroyed directly, hahaha!" "Idiot, how can that kind of thing be done?" "You are the idiot, right, but if you look back at the major things done by the Maud Pirates, you won''t think that''destroying the navy headquarters'' is an impossible thing!" "" "Hey, what about destroying the navy headquarters, did you not finish reading the newspaper? Or you don''t know the words? Even if you don''t know the words, you should open your eyes and look at the picture under the newspaper, right?" "Um?!" "Have you seen it? The Bekay D. Mord that you keep advocating is about to become two pieces." "boom!" The sound of gunshots suddenly burst, and there was a sudden jump in the bar. "This is the price of insulting my idol, idiot." The pirate who opened the gun looked at the corpse lying on the ground with cold eyes, and then stuffed the flintlock rifle with blue smoke into the fluffy hair. "By the way...Even if Maude is as strong as a monster, it is impossible to have nothing to do with such an injury, right?" Another pirate looked down at a photo located under the newspaper. He could clearly see the horrible injuries on Maudes waist and abdomen, like a head missing two-thirds... Normal people suffer from this degree of injury, and they have long fart. But Maude is a monster among monsters, so the pirates dont think that such an injury can take Maudes life. said that, they didn''t think that Maude, who was stronger than a monster, could ignore this degree of injury. "I''m more curious...who hurt Maude?" "" "No matter who injured Maude, he can still be escaped by Maude. The world government and navy are really useless." "Hahaha!" The places that the pirates pay attention to are often different from those of ordinary people. Some pirates hope that Maude can fall, so that they have the opportunity to do whatever they want in the new world. Some pirates have nothing to do with themselves. No matter how chaotic the sea situation is, they just want to be drunk and dreamy. There are also pirates who admire and awe Maude very much, and only wait for Maude to raise his arms, they may respond as soon as possible. In the next few days, the World Conference should be held normally. but-- Because of Maudes successive behaviors, the world situation has become more and more turbulent. The wave of the ?? era is roaring above everyone in the world. Maybe the next moment, the wave will surge down. What will it be like by then? Is ?? a big purge or a reshuffle between the forces? Have the power at the helm of capital, and wait and see from a position that they think is safe. More powerless people who can only follow the trend, they can only hold their hands and pray to the spray cross. An island in the New World. Barrett, wrapped in layers of bandages, sat on a rock on the cliff. Below the cliffs are forested reefs and turbulent waves. Barrett raised his head slightly, staring blankly at the black line at the end of the horizon. There seems to be a storm brewing there, but it may dissipate as soon as it takes shape. After all, this is a new world, everything can happen. Call The warm sea breeze blows from a distance. The newspaper that Barrett held in his hand was blown by the sea breeze. He just experienced a failure, after watching the report that Maude led the attack on the Holy Land, his mood became a little complicated. "click--" There was a sound of footsteps behind him. Barrett heard footsteps, but did not respond. "What a cold reaction, how can I say that I am also your savior, Barrett." "" (End of this chapter) Chapter 855： Subvert this era Chapter 855 Subvert this era A storm is brewing at the end of the sea level. The waves hitting the reef became more violent, and the high-pitched cry of seagulls kept coming from the sky. Those who can predict climate change are making announcements in their own way. Above the cliff. Barrett let go, letting the newspaper be swept away by the sea breeze, and flew into the distance. "Hey, I haven''t read the newspaper yet." The man who came to Barrett''s back frowned and looked at the newspaper being swept by the sea breeze. Barrett slowly got up. The tall and sturdy body was covered with bandages with faint blood stains, but it was still full of pressure. "Festa." Barrett turned around and looked down at the man who was complaining about the newspaper flying away. The man named Festa by Barrett was a short man with an exploded head and looked just like the wretched uncle. "what do you want?" "Oh, oh? I''m finally willing to talk to me, Barrett, although I saved you, but I never thought of using saviour to threaten you, that is, you treat the savior, oh, you should say... treat The attitude of the old companions was too cold." Festa took out a cigarette, and a cold smile appeared on his rather wretched face. Barrett did not speak, but stared at Festa blankly. As for the nonsense Festa just said, it was all filtered by him. "Huh? What did you ask me just now?" Festa lit a cigarette and looked up at Barrett. Barrett frowned, but still said nothing. Looking at Barretts reaction, Festa patted his head in time, looking like I remembered. "Oh, what do you want me to ask? He, hehe, hahaha...!!!" Half of speaking, Festa suddenly covered his face and laughed. Its just that although he is smiling, his eyes are shining with a cold and crazy luster. "Barrett, I''m different from you. I don''t have much ambition. I just want to...plan a game, wow, hot!!!" Festas hand covering his face was accidentally burned by the cigarette, and suddenly he hurriedly slapped the cigarette he had just lit on the ground. Barrett looked at Festa as if his head was missing a streak, and his brows became tighter. "Huh, **** smoke." Festa lifted his foot and smashed the cigarette to pieces, before continuing the topic. "Barrett, I know you have always wanted to surpass Roger!!!" "Um?" Barrett''s eyes shrank slightly and looked at Festa coldly. "Hey, don''t look at me with that look. I am at least the same as you about going beyond Roger, Barrett." Festa rubbed the soot from his fingertips, and then slowly tidyed up his clothes. Barrett said indifferently: "Festa, you are too much nonsense." "Ah, then go directly to the topic." Festa grinned and said seriously: "I want to plan a war, a war that can subvert the era created by Roger!" "" Barrett raised his brow. Festa''s mouth widened, and he lit another cigarette. "For these years, I have been thinking about the partners of cooperation. At first, the most preferred candidate was Kaido, the beast." "It''s just that that guy is not an easy partner to cooperate with at first glance, and he was also given to by the Mord Pirates... Forget it, a guy who has already been eliminated, there is no need to say more." "Later, I naturally fell in love with the fast-rising Bekah D. Mord. Unfortunately... Although this guy is very powerful, I know very well that it is impossible for this guy to take the initiative when he lacks motivation. To start a war." "In the end, there are only a few partners I can choose, and Big.Mom is one of them." "In order to find an opportunity to cooperate with her, I have spent a lot of thought and energy, but I did not expect... these efforts will become an opportunity to save you at a critical moment." "The fate is really amazing, do you think it is, Barrett." Festa spoke excitedly, and opened his arms against the sea breeze. Barrett looked at Festa who was full of excitement, and said coldly: "So, you want to work with me?" "right." "Just to plan a war that you think can subvert this era?" "Yes!" Festa grinned and said: "You can think this will be a war, but I hope you can regard it as an unprecedented celebration, one that can personally destroy the boring era that Roger personally promoted. !" "I am not interested in these words of yours at all." Barrett sneered. His dream is indeed to surpass Roger. But he has found a way to surpass Roger, that is, to use his own power to defeat the top powerhouses, including Maude, instead of planning a ridiculous war that will subvert the times. Seeing Barrett''s direct refusal, Festa still kept smiling. Barretts reaction can be considered as expected. After all, the partner that he can admire is only if he has the most basic understanding of the partner. He knows Barrett, and he can see what Barrett wants from Barretts behavior of destroying wherever he goes during this period of time. "Barrett, don''t forget, I am a competent war planner, oh no, no, I am a competent facilitator, so I can give you a stage... on which to defeat all the strong." "!!!" Barretts eyes changed significantly. Festas remarks obviously hit his weakness. "So, you should always be interested, right?" Festa smiled and looked at Barrett, but his eyes were full of malice towards the world. Barrett met Festa''s gaze and said calmly: "If you can do it." The implication is that Festa, who does not believe that he can easily crush with one finger, can do such a feat. "It''s not a good habit to question the abilities of a partner, Barrett." Festa smiled and took out a permanent pointer from his pocket, and squinted: "Look at what this is." Barrett looked at the permanent pointer Festa was holding, and suddenly saw the name engraved on the permanent pointer, and was stunned. "Ralph Drew''s permanent pointer?!" "Yes!" Festa held high the permanent pointer of Lavdrew, the end of the great route, and laughed: "With this thing, there is no one in the celebration, hahaha!" He has been dormant for many years, but he has not been able to determine the root cause of the cooperation partner, which is also related to this permanent indicator of Ravdrew as the capital of the celebration. He was convinced of what Barrett wanted, so he dared to take out Lavdrew''s permanent pointer in front of Barrett. But if its Charlotte Lingling and Kaido, the monsters who dominate the apex... In the absence of complete preparation, I am afraid that as soon as he takes out the permanent pointer of Ralph Drew, he will be killed by these monsters in the next instant. Able to shoot and grab directly, but where does it need to cooperate. (End of this chapter) ~： The cold is getting worse, no more today. The cold is getting worse, no more today. Last night, I coughed until dawn, and the whole chest muscles were painful after coughing, and then fell into a deep sleep in the afternoon. When I wake up, my head is heavy and painful... I could only go to the clinic and prescribe the medicine for two days. I still have a headache after returning to sleep after taking the medicine. If its a cough, it doesnt affect the code word, but the head suffers a headache, and I cant type a word, so I can only ask for leave. It really hurts... Hard for a year of full attendance, it seems that we are about to usher in defeat this month. Want to cry without tears o(ini)o Wait for the pigs to recover from the loss with the renewal amount o(ini)o ask for leave, hope many big brothers forgive me! (End of this chapter) Chapter 857： Real enemy Chapter 857 True Enemy The dead who returned from Huangquan gained an immortal body. Perhaps in that distant and long future, the immortal is destined to be alone, but there are also things that he wants to accomplish. Whether ?? is a goal, it is called obsession. Brook is willing to take a hand-written book in the distant future to tell every passerby who chanced upon him a story that happened. And the beginning of this story began with an island ship in the dense fog... "It was a perfect beginning." Sabo adjusted his posture, sat cross-legged in the air mass of the bear''s paw, squeezed his chin and looked at Brooke who was writing sharply. It seems that after writing the most difficult beginning, Brooke is like opening up the two channels of Ren and Du, thinking like a spring, and writing quickly and smoothly. "Ooooooo, this is all thanks to Mr. Sabo''s suggestion." Brook immersed himself in writing quickly, turning many pictures in his mind into paragraphs of text. He does not need to use any exaggerated rhetoric or excessive praise. Instead, he uses a simple and easy-to-understand narrative method according to the advice given by Sabo to turn Mauds experience into paragraphs of text. Sabo smiled, did not speak any more, but quietly watched Brooke write a biography. A long time passed. Brook suddenly stopped writing, and then closed the thick note. "What''s wrong?" Sabo asked curiously when he saw this. Brooke smiled and said: "The biography is very long, but I want to write it slowly." "That''s it." Sabo nodded to express understanding, and then said in a ridiculous tone: "Brook, will I be included in this biography by you?" "Will do." Brooke whispered, "Because we are all an indispensable part of this''long experience''." "Haha, too." Sabo raised his hand and touched his forehead. Brooke then asked: "Will Mr. Sabo mind this kind of thing?" "of course not." Sabo shook his head, and said seriously: Its a pleasure for me to appear in Mauds biography as a certain character. "Yoooooooo......!" Time passed, and after the attack on the Holy Land ended, the third day came in a blink of an eye. Sabo and his party who were shot by the bear, after three days and three nights of flying, finally landed on the island of Baituzhi, the stronghold of the revolutionary army. Just as they landed, Sabo and Luo couldnt wait to call Maud. After learning that Maud and Xiong were safe and sound, Sabo and Luo were relieved. "Wait for Maude and the others to get here, it will take at least half a month." Luo held the newspaper that published the incident of the attack on the Holy Land in his hand, and his eyes showed thoughtfulness. Before the Polar Dive arrived at the White Earth Island, he didn''t want to waste time waiting over the island. For him, any time before perfecting the chimera research is extremely precious, and there is no room for waste. But-- This is not a terror three-masted ship, but a stronghold of the Revolutionary Army. Luos face is not thick enough to ask the revolutionary army for a standard laboratory and various materials needed for experimental practice without any psychological burden. He hesitated whether to speak. Finally, he didn''t want to waste time meaninglessly here, so he spoke up. I just didnt expect that after hearing his request, the Revolutionary Army actually agreed very readily, and even acted as he pleased. Luo was quite surprised by this, but didn''t think much about it. He straightforwardly accepted the goodwill of the revolutionary army, and then devoted himself to the research room vacated for him by the revolutionary army. The battle for the trip to the Holy Land made his desire to complete the chimera research faster. the other side. Polar Diving is rushing to Baitu Island without stopping. There are only three people on board the submarine: Maud, Bear, and Beibo, so the daily supplies on board can fully support them all the way to the island of white soil. Although the burden of manipulating the submarine and calibrating the course all falls on Beibo''s shoulders, the bears in the same company can directly photograph Beibo''s fatigue with his ability, so even if there is no one to replace him, he can still sail for a long time. that''s all-- After eighteen days of sailing time, the Polar Dive successfully arrived at the White Earth Island. The vast majority of revolutionary army cadres headed by Saab greeted the arrival of the Polar Diving at the landing site in advance. "Bear, welcome back!" As soon as the bears front feet stepped on the land, many revolutionary army cadres rushed towards the bear with excitement and surrounded the bear. Boney did not move forward, only bit her lip and stared at the bear outside the crowd, looking aggrieved. Ro, Brook, and Jim, they are facing Maud and Beibo. After a while, everyone returned to the base building, talking and laughing along the way. For the revolutionary army, the return of the bear is obviously a top priority, and it also means that the revolutionary army has a very considerable combat power. After returning to the stronghold, Maude saw that the bear led Bonnie to the pile of rocks behind the stronghold building. He wanted to come to the bear who shot Bonnie mercilessly in the air again and again, but this time he couldn''t hide it. This may be Xiongs family affair, Maude, without any gossip and inquiring mind, went directly to the room arranged for him by the Revolutionary Army. He didn''t plan to stay here too long, if he could, he would set sail the next morning and return to the terrifying three-masted ship. After arriving in the room prepared for him by the revolutionary army, before lying down to rest, Sabo brought a few bottles of wine and some snacks. "Drink something?" Sabo leaned on the edge of the door and raised his wine to Maude. "good." Made readily agreed. The two of them sat down, drinking spirits, and chatting with each other. Half of the wine, Sabo suddenly thanked Maude. If they dont have Mauds ability, even if they save their lives this time to save the bear, they will only save a soulless body. For such formal and solemn thanks to Sabo, Maude shook his head helplessly. This operation to rescue the bear is not only a matter of the revolutionary army, but also related to the promise he made to the bear. He has stated this point many times, but Sabo doesnt seem to have heard it. "Well, we have known each other for so long. There are some things that don''t need to be dismissed. By the way, is Sunny on a mission?" Maud filled Sabo with wine and changed the subject to ask about Sunny. I didnt see Sunny when I arrived at the White Earth Island. The only possibility was that she was not on the island. "Um." Sabo nodded and said seriously: "Although you can''t disclose any information about the actions of your colleagues to people outside the organization, if you want to know, it doesn''t matter if you want to know it." "Don''t make it difficult for you." Maud shook his head, took the wine glass and drank it. Just then, the door of the room was knocked. Maud and Sabo looked at the door at the same time. "Maud, can I come in?" The gentle voice of the bear came from outside the door. "The door is unlocked, come in." "Crunch." Bear opened the door and walked in. He was not surprised to see Sabo sitting at the table. "Come, sit here." Sabo grinned, beckoning the bear to sit down and drink together. The bear did not push back, and sat beside Sabo. Made looked at the bear and smiled and said, "Bear, you shouldn''t smell the wine? Are you looking for me for something?" "Um." Xiong nodded slowly. "Say it, I''m listening." Maud smiled. Xiong hesitated for a moment, and then he simply said his request. "Maud, can you take care of Bonnie for me..." "Uh?" Maud was stunned. Xiongs request caught him off guard. Sabo was also stunned, and then a rare flame called Gossip ignited in his eyes, and he looked at Maude and Xiong with interest. He also didnt know what the relationship between Xiong and Bonnie was, but he knew that Bonnie had been on Maudes ship for a while. This led to the request made by the bear at this time, which meant that Bonito should be paid to Maude. "this" Facing Xiong''s sudden request, Maude looked a little embarrassed. Xiong did not speak any more after uttering the request, but silently looked at Maude, waiting for a response. Maud and Xiong looked at each other for a while. He found it difficult for him to refuse Xiongs request. Raised his hand and scratched the corner of his eyes, Maude sighed softly: "If I just take care of her, there is nothing wrong with me, that is...If Bonnie is subjectively unwilling, I may not be able to take care of it." After a period of time, Maude understands Bonnies temperament to a certain extent and knows that Bonnie hates being forced. If the bear is ignoring Bonnies objection and forcibly push Bonnie to his side, then he thinks its better to forget it, so that it wont end up badly. Hearing Maudes words, Xiong expressed his understanding. "Maud, if she doesn''t want to, just assume that I haven''t made this request." "Um." Maud smiled and nodded. He is willing to help, but only if Bonnie doesnt bother him. "Drink the bar." Sabo raises his glass at the right time. "cheers." Maud and Xiong also toasted afterwards. That night. Long hosted a banquet to entertain Maude and them. said it was a banquet, but the dishes were quite satisfactory, which was in line with the style of the revolutionary army. And this dinner can be regarded as the first close encounter between Maude and Long. In the process of casual conversation, Maude looked at the dragon who was regarded as the number one criminal by the world government without a trace. It is this man who exudes a strong aura, pulling up a powerful organization that stands on the opposite side of the world government. Naturally, Long is also looking at Maude, a man who has risen rapidly in just a few years and has turned the whole world upside down. Young and strong. and achieved many feats that countless people could not do. Throughout history, it is difficult to find a person who can compare with Maud. Long sighed in his heart and gave Maude a very high evaluation. It''s just that he didn''t show these senses. He was originally a man who would not easily reveal his thoughts. Three rounds of wine, five flavors of food. Perhaps Jiujin came up, and the revolutionary army cadres present rushed to Maud''s side, with all their faces hoping to ask Maud about the specific process of the Holy Land incident. Compared to the process of learning about this important event from the newspaper, it must be that the oral accounts of the witnesses are more authentic and more interesting to them. Although the World Conference has ended, and nearly twenty days have passed since the attack on the Holy Land, but... The strong earthquake has passed, but the aftermath is still there. The topicality of this incident has not disappeared for a long time. At this moment, the revolutionary army cadres are raising questions to Maud, which can be said to be very interesting. Unable to refuse, Maude described the situation at the time and the dangers he faced in a calm tone. The banquet table suddenly became quiet. The witnesses, including Sabo, are all listening to Maude''s narration. At that time, their goal was to break through as quickly as possible, but they all ended in failure and were surrounded by the enemy''s army on the square. Now listening to Maudes narration, and then think of the scene at that time, only then did I think of... All the pressure at the time was basically on Maud. And Maude did not live up to their expectations. First, he held the Dragonites and clamped down the yellow ape and hundreds of CP0 elites, and then defeated the steel bones in the super-intensity duel, thus turning the tide and creating enough for them. Breathing space. is really powerful and dazzling. The cadres of the revolutionary army were fascinated by it. Although the organization does not promote individual heroism, Maudes expressiveness in this holy land incident made them feel admired from the bottom of their hearts. The way they looked at Maude changed, and they were full of expressive respect. Even in a revolutionary army organization that emphasizes teamwork, there will inevitably be the concept of respecting the strong. Because, in this world where the weak and the strong eat to the fullest, strong strength means everything. When Maude talked about the unknown person who blasted his belly halfway from a distance, the atmosphere at the banquet table suddenly changed. "I don''t know who hurt me, but I can be sure that it is the most powerful enemy I have ever encountered." Facing the gazes full of fear and shock that the cadres of the revolutionary army looked at, Maude still had a calm expression when he described the situation at that time. "I know that your revolutionary army has always regarded the''Dragon Man'' as the real enemy, but maybe... the person who wounded me is your real enemy." "" There was silence at the banquet table upon hearing Maudes words. The dragon sitting on the main position has frowned brows, and his eyes are thoughtful. Step by step, he has brought the revolutionary army to the present height, and he has never thought that individual power can do much. Above this cruel sea, one''s power is limited. But if there is such a detached existence, it will undoubtedly be the biggest variable. "Are you the real enemy..." Long looked at Maude and muttered to himself. The dinner is over. Maud personally sent Luo a supper, but Luo was kicked out of the research room before he could say a few words. According to Sabo, as soon as Luo arrived on the island of white soil, he shut himself in the research room. I didnt even attend todays dinner. Maud knew what Luo was doing, and advised a few words, but it was useless. He was driven out of the research room and went straight back to the room. was also at this time, the island of white soil blew up a dim sandstorm. The wind slammed the windows with sand and gravel, making noises. Maud lay in front of the window, looking calmly at the sandstorm outside the window. Behind him are Bailey and Qiushui who are snatching food. Pap, pap... The wind outside became more and more fierce, and the force of the sand hitting the windows became more fierce. Maud yawned, thinking of the master who hurt him in the Holy Land. At the dinner, he said that those who wounded him would be the real enemy of the revolutionary army. For him, it is not so. The next day. The sandstorm that raged all night finally stopped. The revolutionary army received a newspaper with heavy news. The news is short but full of shock. The content is as follows. A permanent pointer to Lavdrew. The owner is Douglas Barrett. The epidemic on my side seems to be about to break out, and I have been tested for nucleic acid, and I shivered when I had a bad cold... (End of this chapter) Chapter 858： Celebration warm-up Chapter 858 Celebration warm-up The enthusiasm of the attack on the Holy Land remains high. In this more sensitive period, the news of Lavdrew''s permanent pointer made the whole world boil again. What is Love Drew? The end of a great channel that no one has been able to set foot on for twenty years, and it is also the place where the great secret treasure is located! If the news of the permanent pointer is true, it means-- As long as you get the permanent pointer of Ravdrew, it basically means you can get the big secret treasure left by One Piece. Most of the pirates all over the world fell into madness, but many pirates retained their sanity. They would not easily believe in the existence of the Lavdrew permanent pointer just because of a piece of news published in the newspaper. Even the person who possessed the Ralph Drew permanent pointer was once a member of the Roger Pirates... "How could there be such a thing as a Ralph Drew permanent pointer?" "that is." "One Piece has been dead for more than 20 years. If there was such a thing, it would have come out long ago." "Hahaha, only fools can believe it." There are not a few people who think that Ralph Drew''s permanent pointer is a joke pirate. However, it is believed that there are many pirates who have Ralph Drew''s permanent pointer. In less than two days, the world''s attention slowly shifted to the permanent pointer of Lavdrew. The revolutionary army stronghold, the island of white soil. The dust storm ceased, and Maude stood on the edge of the open platform, holding the newspaper he had obtained from the revolutionary army in his hand. "Ralph Drew''s permanent pointer..." Maud squinted his eyes slightly and muttered to himself softly. He has no interest in the so-called Big Secret Treasure at all. The reason why I pay attention to this report is because the person with the permanent pointer of Lovedrew is Douglas Barrett. Assuming that there is such a thing as Lavdrew''s permanent pointer, then Barrett, who took the initiative to expose this news, will become the target of countless people in a short period of time. "What a morbid fighting freak." Maud looked towards the distant horizon, and a ray of cold light escaped from his eyes. Regardless of whether the existence of Lavdrew''s permanent pointer is true or false, Barretts operation is tantamount to turning himself into a target of public criticism. Looking back to Barretts frenzy of finding people to fight in recent years, its not difficult to guess Barretts motives for doing so. Its just that in Maudes view, Barretts behavior is no different from death. If Barrett has power and team, then Maude can understand. However, Barrett has always been alone. There is no power or team, but it has to get the upper body on fire. Maud could not understand this behavior, and did not intend to understand it. All he has to do is to blade Barrett himself. "It''s your turn, Barrett." The cold light in Maude''s eyes became more lingering. Even if the comprehensive star rating he possesses now has surpassed the four emperors in the normal state, Maude still feels that it is not enough. Because-- The existence of the horrible atmosphere of the Holy Land made him feel that it is necessary to quickly promote all the ability stars to ten stars. The only way to eliminate the sense of crisis like a shadow. And Barrett is undoubtedly one of his key prey to let all abilities reach the apex, but he can''t be snatched by others. Mord''s killing intent escaped, and then he converged, turning his head to look at Luo who was walking slowly. "Just came out of the research room?" "Um." Luo nodded in response, and came to Maude. For more than half a month''s sleeplessness, he has a pair of conspicuous dark circles under his eyes. Made looked at Luo who was exhausted, and asked with concern: "Have you eaten?" "I just ate something casually." Luo''s voice sounded a little bit weak. When ?? was speaking, he glanced at the newspaper in Maude''s hand. "Maud, do you think this news is true or false?" Not long after he came out of the research room, he had apparently read this newspaper with heavy news. "Do you mean the news of Ralph Drew''s permanent pointer?" "Um." "I think it is fake." Maud answered Luos question without any hesitation. But if you put this question in front of the old crew members of the former Roger Pirates like Raleigh, you might get a different answer. Hearing Maudes words, Luo nodded and said calmly: "Even if it is true, you who are lack of interest in the big secret treasure will definitely not be interested in permanent pointers." "That''s right." Maud did not deny it, but he thought of the agreement between Brooke and Rab. "But... if the Ralph Drew permanent pointer is real, I need to get it in my hand." "Uh?" Luo looked at Maude with a little surprise, his eyes seemed to be asking why. Maud just smiled, and did not take the initiative to explain. Luo did not ask when he saw this. Maud looked into the distance. Neither of them spoke. On the platform, there was only a whirring sound of wind. After a while. Maud, who was gazing at the distant scenery, suddenly said, "If there is nothing unexpected, set sail before the evening." "receive." Luo grinned. Although there is a research room here, in the final analysis, the research room on the horror three-masted ship is more comfortable. He has been here for more than half a month, and he has long wanted to go back. And with the ability of a bear, it only took three days to go from the island of white soil to the three-masted ship of terror. afternoon. After Sabo and Xiong''s old acquaintances waved goodbye, the Polar Diving ship, which added a wave of nautical supplies, slowly sank to the bottom of the sea. was originally intended to let the bear fly them and the Polar Dive directly onto the terrifying three-masted ship. But because the position of the terrifying three-masted ship changed too much, the bear could not accurately land on the ground. Considering this, Maude decided to go back to the terrorist three-masted ship in a normal sailing way. The Polar Diving ship sank to a depth of two hundred meters, and then swam in one direction under the guidance of the life card. At the sailing speed of the Polar Diving, it takes about half a month from the island of white soil to the location of the terrorist three-masted ship. This will be another boring journey. Time passes day by day. The heat of the Lavdrew permanent pointer finally replaced the impact of the attack on the Holy Land. Countless pirates, illegal people, and even the vast majority of civilians, are paying attention to the follow-up news of Lavdrew''s permanent pointer. Not to mention that it is pursuing a world government that would never let it go. It paid close attention to this matter, and even temporarily turned its attention to Barrett. As for Maud... After discussion at the World Conference, Maude has been listed as a public enemy, and it is still a public enemy that will be resolved sooner or later. New world, an island. In a high-rise building, Festa sits on a chair with Erlang''s legs tilted, reading a few reports in his hand. On the wall directly in front of him, there was a screen with snowflakes flashing. "The response is okay, but not enough." Festa sneered away the report in his hand, and sneered: Just the news of the release of Ralph Drews permanent pointer is not enough to win the trust of the wolves. When ?? spoke, he squinted at Barrett who was sitting on the sofa drinking. seemed to perceive Festa''s gaze, Barrett raised his eyes and looked at Festa, did not speak, but continued to drink. Festa didn''t care about Barrett''s reaction, and said seriously: "Barrett, it''s time to raise chips." "How to do?" Barrett put down the bottle and asked blankly. A dangerous smile appeared on Festas face, and he testified: Lets have a celebration to warm up the live broadcast first. Use this way to tell those greedy fools that we have more than just good things. Lovedrews permanent pointer." "" Barrett was silent. He lacks interest in the celebration warm-up broadcast that Festa said, but if it is to build the final stage, then he will do his best to do it. New World, within a countrys town. Several CP0 members wearing white robes and strange masks walked on the street like no one else. Pedestrians who kept coming and going, cast surprised glances at CP0 members. "Do you want to put aside the task temporarily?" "right." "Beep, just for a message that cannot be confirmed as authentic..." "Shut up, what you should do is to do what is ordered, not to complain here." "" "If the news is true..." "Huh, many people will die." "I really look forward to it." "Go back, I''ll be busy next time." Several CP0 members wearing robes drifted away. The news of Lavdrew''s permanent pointer, unsurprisingly, shook CP0, a strong spear driven by the Five Old Stars. At this point in time shortly after the end of the World Conference, greater and more violent turmoil is coming. More people are watching the changes. Ten days later. Polar Diving successfully arrived at the Terror Three-masted ship. It was about five days sooner than expected. Before the Polar Diving ship docked, everyone in the Mord Pirates, and even the princesses of Rebecca, Rihe, and Man Shirley, had been waiting on the shore for a long time. Crunch. The wet cabin wooden door was pushed open. Maud took the lead out of the cabin and came to the deck. Ro, Brook, Jim, Beibo, Bonnie and others followed closely behind. "Why are you all here?" Looking at the people on the shore, Maude smiled helplessly. is just a normal return journey, making it seem like you are welcoming some big man. seemed to have heard Maudes inner thoughts, and Cavendish who was also in the welcoming crowd said in a sour tone: "All to meet the big people." "" Maud glanced at Cavendish speechlessly. On Cavendishs handsome face was full of envy visible to the naked eye. Ignoring Cavendish, Maude looked at his companions. "Go back to the castle first." After that, a group of people headed to the castle mightily. In order to help Maude and the others, a grand banquet is naturally indispensable. On the banquet table, there was a burst of laughter. After drinking and eating, Brooks melodious performance echoed in every corner of the hall. For the pirates, nothing can replace the lively atmosphere brought about by the banquet. Maud sat in the main seat, holding a wine glass, smiling at Brooke who was playing the piano. On the piano, Bailey was twisting his hips quickly following the melody, and his funny dance drew a lot of laughter. It seemed that he didn''t want Bailey to stand out, and Beibo also joined in, which immediately attracted more laughter. Maud drank the wine in one cup, and then slowly put it on the table. Perona, in a pink princess dress, floated over for the first time to fill up Maude in time. The pouring service is in place, attracting Raleigh''s attention. "Little Perona, here and here." The wine glass in front of him was also empty. Hearing Raleighs greeting, Perona hesitated for a moment, and went to help Raleigh sitting next to Maude fill up the wine. Reilly took a sip from the glass with satisfaction, not even noticing that Shaqi was smiling at him. Maud flicked the wine glass with his fingertips and asked: "Uncle Raleigh, did you make permanent pointers when you arrived at Lavdrew?" "I''m still thinking about when you will come to ask this question." Reilly heard the words and tilted his head to look at Maude. Maud and Raleigh looked at each other, waiting for the following. Reilly slowly put down the wine glass, and calmly said: "There is indeed a permanent pointer of Ralph Drew that has been''made''." "Um?" Maud''s eyes narrowed, surprised at Raleigh''s answer. Although he doesnt know the Roger Pirates style very well, he doesnt think Roger is like the kind of person who can make Ralph Drew permanent pointers. "It''s just that the permanent pointer... was secretly created by one of our companions without the consent of Captain Roger. After Captain Roger discovered this, he directly threw the companion and the permanent pointer off the ship." Reilly''s subsequent explanation made Maud dispelled his doubts. Someone in the Roger Pirates group secretly created Ralph Drews permanent pointer, but it was quickly discovered and destroyed. "In that case, the news that Barrett released is false." Maud pressed his chin. Reilly was silent for a moment. Judging from the results at the time, the Lavdrew permanent pointer did appear on the ship, but it was indeed thrown into the sea by Captain Roger. The possibility of being able to be preserved is very low. only Based on what he knows about Barrett, Barrett doesnt seem to be someone who would do such a thing. is also Jabba who is sitting next to Maud, and suddenly he takes the stubborn words: "It''s not necessarily." He and Raleigh''s views are roughly the same, and they think that with Barrett''s style of acting, he would not do such a thing. Maud looked at Jabba when he heard the words, and asked curiously: "Is there any hidden feelings in it?" "There is no hidden information, but..." Jabba recalled the scene at that time. "At that time, Captain Roger just threw Festa and the permanent pointer into the sea. If Festa can survive that situation... it is not impossible to keep the permanent pointer in an unknown way, of course. , This possibility is very low." "" Maud was silent upon hearing this. In other words-- As long as this man named Festa is still alive, it means that Lavdrews permanent pointer is very likely to survive. at this time. Lafayette brought a projection phone worm. "Captain, Barrett has a new action." "" Lafayettes words make the atmosphere of the banquet stagnate. "What did he do?" Maud looked at Lafayette and asked calmly. Lafayette puts the projection phone bug on the table and turns on the projection function. The phone worm suddenly opened his eyes, and radiated light on the wall, forming a clear live broadcast. In the picture, there is a ship burning on the sea. Judging from the ships flag, it is the ship of the world government. And the person who attacked these ships was Barrett. "This is a live broadcast?" Maud glanced at the projection phone worm. "Yes." Raphael lowered his head, and then raised his cane to the ship with billowing black smoke in the live broadcast. "These ships are the ships that the world government is responsible for transporting gold in the sky." "" (End of this chapter) Chapter 859： The end is coming Chapter 859 The end is approaching Heavenly gold is the treasure that the member countries of the world government must pay tribute to the Tianlong people on a regular basis. It can be understood as a tribute, or as a tax. Because it is a direct tribute to the Tianlong people, its importance need not be repeated. And Barrett did not know what his motive was, he actually shot Tianshangjin shortly after the end of the World Conference. Maud looked at the live broadcast, his eyes narrowed slightly. In the picture, fires are burning on the huge battleships, and black smoke is rushing into the sky. Barrett stood alone on the bow of a warship about to sink to the sea, grinning and sneer facing the intertwined artillery fire of many warships. Sharp cannonballs roared through the sea. One by one shells broke through the air and flew towards Barrett like a group of geese returning from the south. "boring." The fierce light in Barrett''s eyes flickered, and he raised his arm with a wave, and the armed domineering shot out from the body, detonating the artillery shells that had come in mid-air. "Rumble...!!!" In the dense explosion, dense smoke overflowed. Immediately afterwards, Barrett rushed out of black smoke volleyed at a speed like thunder, plummeted straight from the air, and blasted on one of the ships. Only hearing a loud noise, the ship suddenly split into two pieces. And the people on the ship, like garbage, were beaten one by one by Barrett, and they were thrown into the sea for life or death. And the surrounding warships turned their muzzles one after another, but regardless of the safety of their colleagues, they decisively fired at Barrett. With a sharp sound, the shells roared and flew towards the split ship. Barrett saw this and lifted off directly on the moon step. The numerous artillery shells from the flying attack hit the ship, causing violent explosions, and in just a second or two, the ship turned into countless wreckage and floated on the sea. As for the people on the ship... One hundred percent is not going to live. Barrett stepped on the moon step, stabilized his figure in the sky, coldly looking down at the bottom and sent his colleagues to the frigate ships resisting. His goal is heavenly gold, but it is not impossible to destroy all the frigates responsible for escorting heavenly gold. "Boom...!!!" The gunfire on the deck of the ship is booming. Countless lead bullets engulfed in heat shot Barrett through the air. Barrett did not dodge or dodge, letting the dense lead bullet hit him, bursting out clusters of fleeting sparks. He ignored the navy who were shooting at him, and glanced at several large ships that had escaped some distance. The heavenly gold tribute to the Tianlong people is on these big ships. But Barrett did not chase these ships, but instead focused on the **** ship. In his opinion, the ship with gold in the sky cannot escape his palm. Under this premise, destroying these frigates with overwhelming force is the theme of this warm-up live broadcast. Barrett slowly retracted his gaze and turned to look at the frigates on the sea. Such a number of ships and troops are enough to capture a small and medium country. But in front of a real monster, it looks like a virtual reality. "Boom..." Barrett stepped in the air, shooting like an arrow at the frigate ship below. The fierce firepower released from the frigate ship could not hurt Barrett at all, and could not even slow Barrett''s offensive. Faced with such a monster, the navy on the frigate ship felt desperate. Less than a minute. More than a dozen frigate ships have become countless wrecks floating on the sea. A corpse visible to the naked eye, floating in the wreckage. This cruel picture was sent to countless eyes all over the world through live broadcast. Inside the castle. Maud, who was having a banquet, also witnessed the whole process. Everyone present was silent. Mauds reaction was cold, but Raleigh and Jabba frowned. At this time, the live broadcast is still continuing. After Barrett destroyed all the frigate ships, he went straight to the big ships that had fled before. In the face of that terrifying moon pace, even if these large ships fled a few minutes in advance, it would be of no avail. Barrett caught up with the ship, and then killed everyone on the ship with the momentum of thunder. From this moment, the heavenly gold on the ship became Barretts possession. "Haha, the troops responsible for escorting''Heavenly Gold'' are so vulnerable." was also at this time, the live broadcast finally came out of sound. Before that, there was no sound from Barretts destruction of the frigate ship to when he killed all the people on the ship with heavenly gold. And this sudden sound, obviously did not come from Barrett''s mouth. Because Barrett in the live broadcast screen kept his lips tightly closed and never spoke. "Oh, no, it should be said... Barrett, you are too strong, hahaha!" The voice sounded again, and the live broadcast camera moved for a while. Festa, holding a cigar, appeared in the center of the live broadcast. He holds a very conspicuous permanent pointer in his hand. Or should say... What is conspicuous is a string of names under the wooden frame of the permanent pointer-Ralph Drew. "Is that Ralph Drew''s permanent pointer?" People who watched the live broadcast all over the world saw the name under the permanent pointer wooden frame through the highly clear live broadcast screen. Only permanent pointers do not have any anti-counterfeiting coding. Anyone can engrave various characters on permanent pointers, so it is difficult to determine the authenticity of permanent pointers through a name. But this kind of thing... People who are willing to believe will naturally believe, and those who are unwilling to believe will not believe it no matter how to explain it. But more people would rather believe that there are people who do not believe in nothing. therefore-- When Ralph Drews permanent pointer came out, many people around the world were breathing more directly, staring at the permanent pointer Festa was holding. In the eyes of many people, the object in Festa''s hand is not a permanent pointer, but a treasure map of the great secret treasure. As for what Festa said, they were basically ignored. New World, Cake Island. Charlotte Lingling looked at the Ralph Drew permanent pointer in the live broadcast without expression. Beside her, there are several Charlotte family children headed by Perrospero. Naturally, they also saw the Lavdrew permanent pointer in Festa''s hand, and they all smiled. If there is a permanent pointer by Ralph Drew in this world, then their mother Charlotte Lingling''s efforts to collect historical articles on road signs over the years has become the biggest joke. So they just treat Rafdrew''s permanent pointer as a joke. Charlotte Lingling is the same, not believing that Festa''s Ravdrew permanent pointer is real. "I didn''t expect that guy would survive..." Perrospero''s attention shifted from Lavdrew''s permanent pointer to Barrett. The battle of that day is vivid to him. Charlotte Lingling didn''t say a word, she just watched the live broadcast coldly. About Barrett... Only strength, she admitted that Barrett has the qualifications to be on an equal footing with her. But in terms of threats, Barrett is far inferior to Maude, who leads a powerful team in her eyes. So even if Barrett escaped, it would not have much impact on Charlotte Lingling. "A boring farce." Charlotte Lingling''s slightly ferocious face showed a chill. Today''s new world looks calm on the surface, but undercurrents are in fact turbulent. Kaido fell, and the site should be swallowed by the Maud Pirates. After the white beard died in the war on the top, his pirate group did not fall apart, but gradually recovered under the leadership of Ace and Marco, and even strengthened the team. Red-haired Shanks had nothing to do with Kaido on the eve of the war. In fact, since Maude broke into the new world to when he disturbed the whole new world, he has never caused any trouble to the Redhead Pirates. Instead, it was the White Beard Pirate Group, the Hundred Beast Pirate Group, and her own Pirate Group among the original four emperors, all of which were sanctioned by Maude and suffered huge losses. Not to mention the White Beard Pirates group that was forcibly supported by the little devil head of the fire fist, even the beasts and Pirates group that occupied the dangerous land of the country and relied on geographical advantages to expand their power and make weapons wildly. Destroyed completely. In contrast, the red-haired pirate group, which has never confronted Maude, has not been damaged in recent years, and may even have accumulated more strength. So in Charlotte Lingling''s view, the most worthy of vigilance and attention in the new world are the Maud Pirates and the Redhead Pirates. In addition to other new world forces, including Barrett, she neither cares nor has any interest in it. Ralph Drew''s permanent pointer? What a big joke. New World, the stronghold of the Redhead Pirates. Coincidentally, the members of the Redhead Pirates, like Maude and the others, learned about Barretts live broadcast of the robbing of the heavenly gold on the way to the banquet. They put down their wine and meat and watched the live broadcast attentively. Only Hawkeye, who attended the banquet as a guest, did not glance at the live broadcast at all, but silently toasted and drank. It''s like staying out of things, or having no interest in these things at all. "Boss, the permanent pointer is fake, right?" In the red-haired pirate group, someone looked at Shanks on the main seat and couldn''t help but ask with curiosity. Shanks did not answer the questions immediately, but looked calmly at Barrett and Festa in the live broadcast. During the period of time when the Roger Pirates ran into the sea, in terms of identity, the two men in the live broadcast can be said to be his Shanks seniors. only During the time he was on the ship, Shanks had never heard of any news about Ralph Drews permanent pointer. But if you havent heard of it, it doesnt mean that you dont have it. So it is difficult for him to determine whether this permanent pointer is true or false. "I don''t know if that is fake." Shanks spread out his hands and answered his questions in an indifferent tone. "Haha, even the boss doesn''t know, that must be fake!" "Are you going to make a conclusion so casually?" "But the boss is also very casual in answering this question." "Haha, I can''t even refute you." "Hahaha!" After Shanks spoke, the banquet table suddenly burst into laughter. Hawk-eye has long been accustomed to the unique atmosphere of the Redhead Pirates, and is not affected at all. If you eat meat, you eat meat, and you drink when you drink. Jesus Bu looked at Festa who was reporting his way, then turned his head to Shanks, and asked curiously: "Boss, is this dwarf also one of the original crew members of the Roger Pirates?" "Yes." Shanks nodded. This question, he can help his companions. Jesus nodded when he heard the words, and said thoughtfully: "With this level of identity, the permanent pointer in his hand is more or less convincing." "But it''s just a little convincing." Beckman, the second in command of the Red-haired Pirates, said in a flat tone. Jesus touched his nose, did not refute Beckman''s words, but continued to watch the live broadcast. In the picture, Festa finally enters the topic after completing a self-introduction that he thinks is passionate. Being in front of the camera, he slowly talked about the unprecedented pirate festival to be held. The first prize of this so-called big celebration is the permanent pointer in his hands, and the heavenly gold that the franchising countries originally wanted to pay to the Tianlong people. This temptation may make countless people in front of the projection phone worm become red-eyed. "This guy" Jesus raised his brow. All the people present were also a little surprised by Festa''s speech. Providing huge first prizes for free, just to hold an unprecedented celebration that sensationalizes the world? This kind of motive is really unpredictable. "Hawkeye, what do you think?" Shanks suddenly tilted his head to look at Hawkeye who was drinking and eating meat. Hearing Shanks question, Hawkeye couldn''t help but pause, showing doubts. "???" Shanks suddenly appeared a few question marks on his head, and then suddenly realized: "You don''t even watch this live broadcast, even the sound is automatically filtered?" "" Hawkeye nodded silently. Shanks turned his head silently, and turned to look at Festa in the live broadcast. "An unprecedented celebration..." He whispered to himself, vaguely remembering some memories about Festa. When I was on the Roger Pirates ship before, I did hear Festa say that he would hold a super big celebration by himself. He was just at that time, simply thinking that the so-called big celebration was a super big banquet. Now it seems-- A celebration based on Lavdrew''s permanent pointer and heavenly gold will only bring countless disputes and blood. "Barrett..." Shanks rolled his eyes and looked at Barrett. Recalling Barretts previous style, he vaguely guessed something. This live broadcast that turns the process of robbing the heavenly gold into the background, without any cover. No matter who it is, no matter where you are, as long as you have equipment, you can easily connect to the signal and watch the live broadcast. therefore. The countless light from the world, just focus on this. Includes the outlaws of the underground world, the leading emperors, and the world government and navy headquarters who cannot miss this live broadcast. They all watched the live broadcast and heard what Festa said as the original Roger Pirate crew member. Foresighted people have already seen that the big celebration mentioned through Festas mouth will become a fuse to detonate the world. And now. Maud, who was watching the live broadcast at the Terror Three Masted Castle, made a decision. Originally... He also planned to hold a strong man who can attract the strong. did not expect to be one step ahead of Barrett and Festa. "Uncle Raleigh, Uncle Jabba, can you promise me a request?" Maud held his mind and looked at Lei Li and Jabba beside him. He wants to add a fire that can burn to every corner of the world in this live broadcast, which may be regarded as a farce by many forces. If there is still a road ahead, then this will be the last road. The end... is approaching. (End of this chapter) Chapter 860： Chimera Research and Pure Gold Chapter 860 Chimera Research and Pure Gold The emergence of the Ralph Drew permanent pointer, and the upcoming celebration of Barrett and Festa... These sudden changes were all beyond Mauds expectations. He saved the bear safely not long ago, and only put more thoughts on the master of the powerful atmosphere of the Holy Land, and the subsequent infrastructure construction of the Sky City. So he will not do anything in the short term. Even if there is one, he will wait for Luo Jiangs chimera research to be completed first. However, the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes, and big events followed one after another, and Maud was not given a chance to stop at all. An unprecedented celebration that can attract countless powerful people? No matter what, Maude had to get a kick in it. "What request?" Hearing what Maude said, Raleigh and Jabalo were surprised, and at the same time they were very curious about what Maude wanted them to help. The people at the table also heard Maudes words, so they ignored the live broadcast and watched them. In response to the gathering gazes of his companions, Maude instead looked at Festa, who was chatting in the live broadcast screen. "Uncle Raleigh, Uncle Jabba, I want you... to send a message to the world for me." "Oh?" "What information is it?!" The eyes of everyone looking at Maude were filled with curiosity and doubt. Maud stared at the permanent pointer in Festa''s hand, and then answered everyone''s doubts in a calm tone without any waves. "The Big Secret Treasure is real, and Lovedrews permanent pointer is also real..." "!!!" As soon as this statement came out, everyone in the audience was taken aback. Maud retracted his gaze at the live broadcast, turned to Leili and Jabba, and said calmly: "If I say these things myself, it will definitely lack persuasiveness, but if these words are from Uncle Raleigh and Uncle Jabba... the result will be different." As Leli Jaba was once the right-hand man of One Piece, it is the most convincing way for them to come forward to verify the information of the Big Secret Treasure and the Permanent Pointer of Ravdrew. In order to make this celebration wave even crazier, Maude needs two seniors to come forward once. Everyone in the audience looked at Maude with surprise. They did not understand why Maude wade in the muddy water, and even took the initiative to help Barrett and Festa. Reilly and Jabba looked at each other. Even if they were, they couldnt understand Mauds motivation for doing this for a while. It was what Lafayette thought of. When he pursed his lips and smiled, there was a refreshing breath. Regarding Maudes request, Raleigh and Jabba both nodded their heads and agreed. For them, this is a trivial matter. Seeing Raleigh and Jabba agree, Maude looked at the live broadcast again, his eyes narrowed slightly. If Barrett and Festa play against Celestial Gold, this live broadcast to the world is to welcome the warm-up before the celebration. So. The next planning led by him will be a preview of this celebration. The real big secret treasure. The undoubted Ralph Drew permanent pointer. When these two news are delivered by Raleigh and Jabba exactly, the world that has been silent for a long time will return in a flash to the time when the Pirate Group era just kicked off more than 20 years ago. Crazy, boiling! and unimaginable chaos! "Celebration?" Maud looked at the live broadcast coldly, and said to himself indifferently: "It''s a war, right? A war that can be called a chaos in which many forces will intervene is unprecedented, but it is also appropriate." If this celebration can be held smoothly, countless pirates from all over the world will flock to it. Dark emperors who are active in the underground world will also not miss this tempting cake. As for the world government and navy, they will not wait to die. Thinking of this, Maude was curious about where Barrett and Festa planned to hold the celebration. To know-- When many forces come together, an ordinary island can''t accommodate so many people, and it can''t support the role of a battlefield. The live broadcast projected on the wall continued for a while. Festa, who had already announced important information, also cut off the live broadcast in due course. Anyway, everything that should be said has been said, and the information that should be disclosed has also been disclosed. After ??, those who have witnessed the live broadcast make their own choices, and they have to quickly set up the stage. In the restaurant. The live broadcast ended, the projection phone worm closed his eyes with a clatter, and the light and shadow on the wall quickly disappeared. Anyone who has watched this live broadcast knows that the headline news about this live broadcast the next day will spread throughout the world in one day. "Don''t be affected, eat, drink." Maud glanced at the empty wall and raised his glass to drink. Under his lead, the atmosphere of the banquet slowly returned. After a while. The restaurant is lively again. time flies. In the middle of the night, the banquet ends. Those who came to the banquet as guests, such as Hihe, Man Shirley, and Rebecca, all drank a lot, and Maude let them stay overnight in the castle. Since the person who proposed is Maud, the princesses did not refuse, and they all chose to stay overnight in the castle. After the banquet was over, Maude went straight to Luos research room with a plate of Jayas temporarily cooked food. No way, Luo this guy didn''t want to attend the banquet that was connected to the dust in order to be able to stay in the research room for a while. Coming to the door of the research room, Maude skipped the knock on the door and directly pushed in. crunch The sound of the door''s shaft turning alarmed Luo who was immersed in the study, and a ray of anger appeared on his slightly pale face. He immediately stopped what was at hand, and suddenly looked at the door with his fiery eyes. After seeing that the uninvited person was Maud, the anger that had just risen suddenly died down. "I am not hungry now." Luo glanced at the food on Mauds tray. Although the aroma wafting from the tray is very attractive, he does not want to interrupt research because of eating problems. "Do you need me to convey this sentence to Sister Ya for you?" Maud smiled and put the tray on one of the tables in the research room. "" Hearing Maude said this, Luo gave a light sigh, and walked over simply, picking up the food on the tray and quickly eating. Maud sat aside, looking at Luo who gobbled up like a hungry ghost. In order to save more research time, this guy swallowed without even chewing. In less than ten seconds, the food that Maude brought over was wiped out by Luo. This kind of eating speed is comparable to Wang Lufei. Looking at Luo who put down the bowls and chopsticks, Maude asked in due time: "How is the progress of chimerism research?" "Somewhat eyebrows." Talking about chimera research, Luo''s eyes flashed with a gleam, and he said seriously: "If it goes well, the experiment will be officially started in less than half a month." "So fast?" Maud''s eyes lit up upon hearing this. He just asked casually, and Luo unexpectedly gave him a surprise. "I still think it''s too slow." Luo shook his head, his brows frowned and said: "Moreover, the next test phase will also be a long process, and a lot of devil fruits may be wasted at the same time..." "It doesn''t matter, everything is at your pace. As for the consumption of devil fruits, this is not something you should worry about." Maud smiled and stretched out his hand and patted Luo on the shoulder. He is already extremely satisfied with Luo''s work ability. After all, Luo did the entire chimera research with one person alone, which in itself is an incredible thing. But it also contains the credit of Jia Ya. It was she who specially gave Luo a small stove, so that Luo had more time and energy to conduct research. If this is not the case, I am afraid that the chimera research has not yet progressed, and Luo should become the first crew member of the Maud Pirates to die of overwork. "Pay attention to rest." Before leaving, Mauds convention reminded him. However, he just turned around for a while, and Luo re-invested in the research work, maybe he didn''t even hear what he said. Maud shook his head and left the research room with a tray of cutlery. It was late at night. The night sky is full of stars like a river, and the full moon hangs high. The bright moonlight passed through the window like a silver gauze, falling on the wide and unmanned corridor. Maud walked along the corridor facing the moonlight, and the sound of footsteps echoed far away in this quiet environment. In addition to the sound of footsteps, there is also a breathing sound, just around the corner four or five meters away. Maud looked over. Under the corner wall, a little patterned fabric hangs on the red carpet, and it can be vaguely seen that it is the hem of the kimono. "Waiting for me?" Maud asked suddenly. As soon as the voice passed, I saw the kimono hanging on the red carpet swinging. Immediately afterwards, Hihwa, dressed in Japanese costume, walked out slowly from the corner. "If you offend, please forgive me, Maude..." Rihe rituals to Mods, which is a very standard courtesy of monarchs and ministers in the country of Hezhi. This ambitious woman puts her position and position in the most correct place. "It''s not in the way." A shadow wave appeared in Maude''s palm, put the tray and cutlery into the film box, and asked, "What can I do for you?" Riwa raised her eyes to look at Maude, and whispered softly: "It''s about the country of Won." "Oh?" Maud raised his eyebrows slightly, and raised his hand to signal Rihe to continue. Rihe looked straight into Maudes eyes and said: "Since you defeated the Hundred Beasts Pirates, you have not paid attention to the situation in the country of Wano anymore, so Hihwa took the initiative to gather homeless refugees in the name of Guangyue, and sent orders to daimyo everywhere. To start reconstruction..." "Rihe, I know all these things you do." After listening to the part of Rihes explanation, Maude interrupted in due course. Rihe was taken aback, and looked at Maude in silence. She waited for Maude here specially, in order to get an exact attitude from Maude. Only by understanding Maudes attitude towards Wano Country, she can restore Wano Country to its former vitality and prosperity without any hindrance. Maud also guessed Rihes attempt, so he interrupted the subsequent meaningless explanation. "As long as you don''t mess around, I am willing to give you enough freedom and a safe environment from persecution. On the contrary, you have to give me something back." "So" Rihe nodded, and was about to ask something, but was interrupted by Maude again. Even if I dont say something, a smart woman like you should know what can be done and what cant be done. After leaving this sentence, Maude left the corridor without looking back. Rihe looked at the back of Maude going away, his mouth was speechless. Of course she knows what can be done and what cant be done. Its just that if she can figure out Maudes bottom line, no matter what she does in the future, she will have the bottom line in her heart and dont have to worry too much. "A smart woman like me..." Rihe gave a wry smile. She looked at the end of the corridor where Maudes footsteps could no longer be heard, and said quietly, But a man like you, doesnt he have the slightest desire to rule these countries? In her opinion, it is not a bad thing that the Wano country, which is in desperate need of self-cultivation, can be ruled by Mord. But she couldn''t see any thoughts in Maude who wanted to dominate or rule. A person who has no intention of ruling the countrys territory, but has accepted one country after another. Rihe really cant figure out what Maud wants to do. But this trip tonight is also a reward, at least she saw Maudes statement. "What a strange man." Rihe murmured softly, then returned to his room. As soon as he opened the room, he saw Yamato standing behind the door. "Are you still asleep?" Riwa smiled and looked at Yamato who had changed her pajamas but was not lying on the bed. Yamato nodded toward Hihwa, and suddenly said, "I thought you wouldn''t go back to the room to sleep tonight." "" Ri and Miao understood the meaning of this sentence, and a blush suddenly appeared on her white face. Yamato ridiculed a sentence, and he didn''t pay attention to the reaction of Hiwa, and lay directly on the bed. "How does Maude express his opinion?" She leaned over and looked at Rihe who was about to go to the bathroom to wash and change clothes. Hearing Yamatos question, Hiwa whispered: "He will not oppress Wano country, but he never thought about controlling Wano country." "Uh, what does this mean?" Yamato sounded a little confused. Rihe smiled. "Maud-sama, he...gave the freedom of Wano country." Maud sent the tray of cutlery to the kitchen, and then returned to the room. As a result, I saw a person on the corridor outside the door. "Tezolo?" Maud looked at Tezolo who was standing outside his room, a little surprised. Its so late, and I dont know what happened to Tezolo to wait for him to come back here. Tezolo looked at Maude, with a smile on his face, and respectfully said: "You are back, Master Maude." "Go in and talk." Maud walked over, raised his hand and pushed the door open and walked in. As soon as he entered the room, he smelled a strong scent of alcohol, and Qiushui and Bailey, who were drunk and unconscious, were lying on the bed and sleeping. "come in." Maud stepped aside and let Tezolo in. Tezolo was not polite, and walked over Mord into the room. "sit." Maud motioned to Tezolo to sit down. Tezolo did the same, sat down on the sofa, and wanted to use his ability to create a domineering golden chair for Maude on the spot. Maud saw his thoughts and hurriedly waved his hand to stop it. As for Tezolo''s obsession that he wants him to sit in the golden chair at all times, he has a headache in addition to a headache. "It''s so late and still waiting for me at the door, is there any good news to tell me?" Maud sat on the sofa and asked Tezolo in a joking tone. Tezolo straightened his upper body, clasped his hands full of gemstone rings against his chin, and said seriously: "There is indeed good news to tell you." "I''m listening." Maud raised his eyebrows, looking at Tezolo with some curiosity. Tezolo smiled and said: "I previously commissioned the Pirate Group to find pure gold, and finally brought news of the whereabouts of pure gold." "Oh?" Maud''s eyes suddenly appeared lustrous. tonight Good news followed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 861： Death scene of a large community Chapter 861 The death scene of a large society Pure gold is a unique metal that can extend life. Tezolo has been looking for this thing, and today, he finally got news about the whereabouts of pure gold. After getting the news, he came over as soon as possible, and told Maude the good news. This is indeed good news. For the Maud Pirates, pure gold is not only a metal that can extend its life. Theoretically, Mauds shadow repair technique, Man Shirleys ability to restore fruit, and Luos ability to operate fruit can all reduce or offset the side effects of life wasting through pure gold. This is an increase in changing directions, so Maude has a high demand for pure gold. "I will find pure gold and dedicate it to you." After telling the news of pure gold, Tezolo''s current idea is to find pure gold as soon as possible, and then dedicate the pure gold to Maude. This is a decision he made before. Because he knows that Maude is very interested in pure gold and has a more urgent need. Maud did not push the kindness that Tezolo showed, and asked: "Do you want to go out in person?" "Yes." Tezolo nodded. If he didn''t meet Maude, he would only hand over the task of finding pure gold to his subordinates, instead of going out himself. But it is different now. He could see that Maude wanted to get pure gold, so naturally he paid great attention to this matter. So he has to go out in person to ensure that he can get the pure gold smoothly. Maud thought for a moment, and finally agreed to Tezolo''s wishes. In the eyes of the upcoming celebration, Tezolos departure is equivalent to the loss of an important combat power for the team. However, the importance of pure gold requires Maude to make such a decision. Follow. Maud and Tezolo finalized the relevant matters. Bebo and other members of the Red Heart Pirates will assist Tezolo, and the sailing time is set at noon tomorrow. Whether you can get the pure gold smoothly. Maud is looking forward to this. If all goes well, when Tezolo brings back the pure gold, he will be able to use Man Shirley''s ability to put the concept of "recovering life" into action. The night is getting darker. Tezolo left the room, while Maude sat on the sofa alone, tilting his head to stare at the night outside the window. Presumably at this point in time, the aftershocks from the live broadcast of Barrett and Festa are still affecting people all over the world. Maud is looking forward to Tezolo to find pure gold, and also looking forward to this upcoming celebration. Whether it is pure gold or celebration, it is the key to his final step. While his thoughts moved slightly, Maude raised his hand to open the cassette. The dark shadow waves flowed continuously on the palm, and many devil fruits with strange patterns on the surface emerged from it. At the stalk of each devil fruit, without exception, there are shadows connected like branches, which barely give people a sense of sight of a small fruit tree. Maud took it out and put it on the table. The small tree made of shadows is covered with devil fruits of different colors and patterns. Maud swept away, a total of twenty-four devil fruits. Respectively-- Explosive fruit, sound fruit, squeezed fruit, sticky fruit, swimming fruit, artistic fruit, explosive fruit, shock fruit, childlike fruit, mammoth fruit, nine-tailed fox fruit, dark fruit, butter fruit, mirror Mirror fruit, biscuit fruit, pterodactyl fruit, sabertooth tiger fruit, spiny dragon fruit, Baotou dragon fruit, Yaqi big snake fruit, snow snow fruit, double fruit, rose ancient tarantula fruit, brachiosaurus fruit. So many devil fruits are enough to make any party crazy. What''s more, among these devil fruits, there are many ancient species, and there are also devil fruits such as shock fruits and dark fruits that can not be met. and Nine-Tailed Fox and Baqi Orochi, which are more rare species of monsters, Devil Fruit. Maud originally planned to hold a celebration that would attract strong people from all walks of life, and these devil fruits that can make most people crazy are the bait. Only now Barrett and Festa are one step ahead of him, using Lavdrew''s permanent pointer and heavenly gold as bait, with the intention of holding an unprecedented celebration. In this way, Maude does not have to bother about this aspect. For him, as long as this celebration that exists in the future can be held, it doesn''t matter who will hold it. "Dual Ability..." Maud''s eyes flowed on many devil fruits. If Luos chimera research can go well, he can pick a second devil fruit to eat. "Shake the fruit." Maud looked at the shaking fruit that was covered with glass crack patterns. This is a demon fruit with strong destructive power, theoretically possessing the potential to destroy the world. If you want to eat the second devil fruit, Maude tends to shake the fruit, which can take his destructive power to the next level. Turning his eyes, Maude looked at another devil fruit with a purple spiral pattern. That is the dark fruit, which is called the most special natural devil fruit by Blackbeard. Maud stared at the purple thread on the surface of the dark fruit. In his opinion, the most powerful part of the dark fruit is not the black hole-like gravity, but the peculiar ability that can nullify the target''s devil fruit ability. If a person who is proficient in physical skills and domineering eats the dark fruit, it will undoubtedly become an existence that will make countless capable people feel scared. Blackbeard had been deliberate at the beginning, just to be able to get the dark fruit. Not to mention that Locks, who was once famous in the world, is also a person with secret fruit ability. From this, we can see the potential contained in the dark fruit. is just a more intuitive destructive power than the shock fruit, it is only the dark fruit with special abilities, and its proportion in Mord''s heart is not high. Unless the Dark Fruit can even be neutralized with the overlord attack... Maud thinks this kind of thing is possible, but he doesn''t want to bet. If he is allowed to choose between the two, then he will basically choose to shake the fruit. On the one hand, it takes into account the compatibility of abilities. On the other hand, because of the experience benefits provided by Baibeard, he can quickly master the fruit-shaking ability in a short period of time. Before, the reason why he was able to master the domineering so quickly was also because of the experience benefits brought by the white beard. As for Blackbeard... only ate the dark fruit and was slaughtered by him less than a year later. The experience benefits brought by ?? are basically of no reference value. Maud lowered his head to think, then looked at the other devil fruits. Leave aside the shaking fruit and the dark fruit Among the remaining Devil Fruits, the Multiplying Fruit and the Yachi Orochi Fruit are worthy of Maudes attention. The multiplication ability of the former, the multiple life characteristics of the latter, and the natural ability of animals to enhance physical fitness, strength, and speed. These are the abilities that can increase the upper limit of the "panel", similar to the shadow gathering place and Pisces circulation in the shadow fruit ability... It''s just that Maude intends to let Bailey eat the doubled fruit. As for the fruit of the Yachi Orochi, you can think about it. after all-- The special ability of multiple lives means a very high fault tolerance rate. And the body enhancement ability brought by the animal department can also further improve the modulus, which has reached the ten-star physique ability. Comparing it with Shocking Fruit, Maude is actually quite tempted. "I wonder if Qiu Shui can eat the second devil fruit." Maud suddenly thought of something and looked at Qiushui who was curled up on the pillow. If he does not change his body, Qiu Shui is no different from usual, just a knife. But after using the ability to transform, Qiu Shui is, in a sense, a real creature. According to Luos theory, as long as it is a creature, it has the preconditions to be transformed into a chimera. So Qiu Shui, who gains life through animal abilities, can theoretically eat the second devil fruit. Its just that no one can guarantee that the theory is correct. Maud will not take risks. Because it might make him lose his autumn water. Maud stopped thinking, slowly retracted his gaze, and looked at the many devil fruits on the table again. As long as the vision can be realized means that he can use five demon fruit abilities in battle. This kind of thing should surprise most people in the world. "There will be results soon..." Maud smiled slightly, raised his hand to open the cassette, and collected many devil fruits in. The next day. A newspaper gull came to the country of Wano. Its just that instead of throwing the newspaper at Wano country, it flew to the castle of the terrifying three-masted ship. At this moment. Mord everyone is enjoying the breakfast carefully prepared by Jaya and Sanji in the dining room. "coming." Maud noticed something and looked up to the balcony with the glass door open in front of him. "What''s coming?" Bailey, who was squatting on the table with a large piece of Doying, looked up at Maude with a puzzled look on his face. "newspaper." Maud smiled. Bailey suddenly came to a sudden, and took the initiative: "Go and get the newspaper." Speaking, he bit off the pork leg in two or three bites, and then went straight to the balcony. As soon as he reached the balcony with his front foot, the back foot of the gull fell on the balcony railing. "I want all the newspaper nests." Bailey stretched out the grease-stained palms towards the newspaper gull, with an air of arrogance. Delivery Gull was startled by Bailey''s words, and then looked embarrassed. Although it is a good thing to sell all the newspapers at once, other places in the nearby sea may have to wait until the afternoon to receive the morning papers. This goes against the original intention of sending the newspaper. "It''s all about your size, so there''s nowhere to spend more money, right?" Perona floated over and looked down at Pele, as if she was looking at an idiot. Berry frowned and grinned viciously at Perona. Perona ignored him and took out the money to buy ten newspapers. "Give me ten newspapers." She handed the money to the newspaper delivery gull, who responded and took out ten newspapers from her bag to Perona. Just as the money and goods were about to be cleared, the newspaper delivery gull saw Luo sitting at the table. "what?" Send the newspaper gull like something terrible has happened, constantly waving its wings towards Luo, and at the same time yelling words that Perona could not understand at all. "what''s the situation???" Perona was confused and watched the newspaper gull who suddenly became a little excited. Is it because the price of the newspaper has risen, so the money she put out is not enough to buy ten newspapers? And after Bailey listened to the gull''s words, a strange color slowly appeared on the plump face. Perona looked at Bailey and asked, "What is it talking about?" "It''s saying..." Bailey looked at Luo with a weird face, and shouted to deliver the newspaper. "Although the money for the two newspapers is not much, it is also its hard money, but the man...cough cough, but Luo actually snatched the two newspapers, this is a robbery!!!" "" Perona''s mouth twitched a few times. Luo was drinking soup, and after hearing Bailey''s words, he was immediately choked. Others in the room also heard Bailey''s words, and they all looked at Luo in unison, their eyes were a little weird. For pirates, although plundering is the most normal thing, no matter how poor the pirates, they will not **** newspapers from the gulls. after all-- A newspaper is only 100 Baileys. "" Feeling the weird eyes from his companions, Luo, who was forcibly pulled into the restaurant by Jia Ya, can be described as sitting on pins and needles for a while. He suddenly remembered. While being shot by the bear and flying high in the sky to the island of white soil, he did use his ability to pass two newspapers from a newspaper gull. In other words-- Is this newspaper-delivery gull on the balcony fence, the one that was passed by the two newspapers? This is a coincidence. Luo''s face was dark. Jim, who was sitting next to him, gave him a meaningful look. "Jim, don''t look at me with that kind of eyes. At that time, you couldn''t make it... forget it." Luo gave up the explanation. Jim sighed suddenly. Luo: "..." Filo, who removed the crow mask, said timidly: "No, I didn''t expect Mr. Luo, yes, such a person." Luo: "..." Brook hurriedly took out the pen and paper from his head, and said with a smile: "Ooooooo, I have to write down this little anecdote." Luo: "..." Cavendish, who used to buy batches of newspapers to burn before, said in a deep and powerful tone: "A newspaper is only 100 Baileys..." Luo: "..." Qing pheasant raised his finger and scratched his cheek, as if recalling the days when he set up a stall to provide ice products to the people involved in the reconstruction work, he sent out with feelings: "Ah la la, the newspaper delivery is also hard money." Luo: "..." Tezolo said nothing, but he boldly placed a fist-sized piece of gold in front of Luo. Luo: "..." The others looked at Luo with weird faces. This is simply the scene of the death of a large community. Maud felt it necessary to do something, so he took out two coins with a denomination of 100 Baileys and pushed them in front of Luo. Luo looked down at the coin, then looked up at Maude. The previous days and nights of researching chimera would not make Luo feel exhausted, but he has it at this moment. He decides Before the chimera research is completed, you will never leave the research room. Even if Jaya forces him to eat, it doesnt work. Thinking of this, Luo gave a light sigh, opened the domain and transferred the coin to the front of the newspaper gull. The delivery gull, who asked for paper money in return, flew away contentedly. Maud took a newspaper from Perona. is a rare dual-page, and the headline is undoubtedly the live broadcast yesterday and the unprecedented celebration that Festa said. In addition, there is the detailed identities of Barrett and Festa. I can only say that the media still has two brushes, and they can dig out so much identity information. "Live broadcast to rob the sky of gold is indeed a good way to build momentum, but it is obviously not enough..." Maud looked at the newspaper, thinking silently in his heart. In the next few days, the "Interview" program presented by Raleigh and Jabba is the highlight that can greatly improve the credibility of Festa''s statement. "Blublu..." The phone worm on the wrist watch made a sudden electric sound. Maud put down the newspaper, opened the phone worm cover, and connected the phone. The pitch-black and small and exquisite telephone bug uttered Morgans''s impatient voice. "Mr. Maud, has the interview time been set?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 862： Vibration boiling Chapter 862 Vibration and boiling The live broadcast yesterday attracted countless people. Lafdros permanent pointer, the celestial gold that was originally to be tributed to the Dragonites, and the grand celebration that Festa was preparing to hold. The information revealed in the live broadcast has attracted the attention of countless people. Today, more detailed information is flown around the world through newspapers, and it is almost predictable to what extent the subsequent influence of this time will be. It''s just-- The words Festa said through the live broadcast lack the credibility of a final word. At least in the eyes of some people, many words are no different from painting a pie. So, Maude wants to borrow the identities of Raleigh and Jabba to help Festa increase the credibility and persuasiveness of those words. As for the method is what Morgans called the interview. "I can do it anytime." Maud looked down at the dark phone bug on his wrist. He has already asked for Raleigh and Jabbas consent, so he can start interviews at any time. It''s just that he didn''t show the slightest eagerness, because Morgans must be more anxious than him. "Great, then I will be there in five days, no, I will be there in three days!!!" Morgance''s tone was full of excitement. Nowadays, major events that have shaken the world are coming one after another, but as a journalist, he feels that this is the best era. It was also the most wise decision he has ever made to select Maud as the target of promotion. The pitch-black phone worm cannot imitate the demeanor and behavior of the other party on the call, but through Morganss tone, Maude can imagine what Morgans looks like now. "Okay, wait for you to come." He looked at the pitch-black phone bug and said calmly. "Then I won''t disturb you, Mr. Maud." After the talks became serious, Morgans ended the call altogether, for fear of causing trouble to Maude. Maud looked at the dark telephone bug with his eyes closed, closed the lid, and glanced at the newspaper on the table from the corner of his eye. "Just accept this surprise, and then quickly prepare the stage for the celebration..." Maud whispered to himself. I dont know how long it will take Barrett and Festa to prepare the stage for the celebration... But since the live broadcast has started to warm up, it shouldnt take too long to come. Three days later. Morgans mobile newspaper arrived on time and landed on the grounds of the terrifying three-masted ship. Lafayette, dressed in a black gentleman''s uniform, came to greet him. He led Morgans and other newspaper employees to the castle. Before the interview started, Maude prepared a banquet for Morgans and the others. After all, Morgans news agency has helped him a lot, so he has no less etiquette to do. It was just this banquet that flattered Morgans and other newspaper employees. One or two hours later. The banquet is over. Morgans cant wait to get to the point. Maud is also simply, please come to Raleigh and Jabba. "This is the right arm of''Roger One Piece''..." Morgans looked at Raleigh and Jabba standing side by side, his eyes widened and his face full of excitement. On the other hand, the other employees of the newspaper also looked carefully at Lei Li and Jabba. From the bodies of these two elderly people, they felt an aura that seemed like nothing. Although he is old, he still has a sharp edge. After that, a group of people went to the room prepared in advance and started a live interview. Before the interview started, Morgans not only warmed up a wave of newspapers, but also prepared in advance that he would not be interfered by the world government. The interview officially begins. Leely and Jabba, the two old-age legends, returned to the publics vision in this way. And Maude did not go to the scene to observe. He came to the open terrace on the second floor of the castle and looked into the distance. At this time, the sky is cloudy and it is difficult to see the sun. The sea breeze blowing in slowly brings a faint coolness. "Why don''t you go over and join in the fun?" Xia Qi walked to Maude, holding a half-burned cigarette between her fingertips. The sea breeze blew, and the red light at the end of the cigarette suddenly became brighter. Maud tilted his head to look at Xia Qi, smiled and said, "Come out to sober up." "I believe it." Xia Qi laughed out loud. "Give me root." Maud reached out to Xia Qi and asked for a cigarette. Xia Qi took out the cigarette case, took one out and handed it to Maude. Maud took the cigarette. was about to ignite, the autumn water on his waist suddenly turned into the form of a green dragon, facing the cigarette in Maude''s hand, it was a pocket-shaped heat. The hot flame passed by, and Maude''s cigarette between his fingertips was instantly burned by two-thirds. "Oh..." Qiu Shui retracted her neck upon seeing this. She wanted to light a cigarette for Maude, but she overestimated her control. As soon as the fever passed, the cigarette was lit, but it was almost burned out. Xia Qi couldn''t help laughing as he looked at the cigarette that was burned by autumn water to the length of only one-third of the length in Maude''s hand. Maud didnt care at all, and gently stroked the faucet of Qiushui, and smiled: "Thank you." "Wow..." Qiu Shui narrowed his eyes, thinking that fortunately that idiot fat ferret was not here, otherwise he would definitely be laughed at. Maud took two puffs, and a cigarette bottomed out. Xia Qi raised the cigarette case and motioned to Maude to bring another one. Maud waved his hand to refuse, and then threw back the question just now: "Aunt Xia, why don''t you join in the fun? Maybe Uncle Raleigh is now posing a rare seriousness." "It sounds interesting, but Raleigh doesn''t want me to be there." Xia Qi''s elbow was on the fence, and she opened her mouth to exhale a white smoke that was blown away by the sea breeze in a blink of an eye. "why?" Made looked curious. "Who knows what he is thinking." Xia Qi smiled and said softly: "Maybe its because of my mood, after all... He who was a member of the Roger Pirates, and I who was a member of the Rocks Pirates, many years ago But it''s still a hostile relationship." Maud was surprised when he heard the words. Once the old pirate who has retired for many years reclaims his identity, it will inevitably involve some relationships that existed in the past. The most striking example is probably the Firefist Ace, who was disclosed by the navy in the war at the top. After he was forced to accept the identity of the son of One Piece, people who had had enemies with Roger in the past would naturally count the accounts on his head, and thus come to seek revenge in an endless stream. In contrast, people who admire blood and fame will spontaneously come to him because of this identity. The reason why the Whitebeard Pirates who have experienced the war at the top did not fall apart... On the one hand, because of the "Halo of the Son of One Piece" of Firefist Ace, it has brought a lot of positive benefits. On the other hand, Maude slaughtered Blackbeard early, the boss who would completely bury the Whitebeard Pirates. This is the change brought about by the exposure of identity and reputation. There are good things, but there are also bad things. Maud tilted his head and glanced at Xia Qi''s profile, and asked, "Did I trouble you?" "Yes, so how do you plan to compensate?" Xia Qi smiled and looked at Maude, joking. How could she and Raleigh care about this kind of thing. Maud saw that Xia Qi was joking, but he still said solemnly: "Would you like to lose a devil fruit?" "Ha ha." Xia Qi let out a big laugh, naturally not responding. She changed the subject. "Little Maude, this time in the muddy waters, I am afraid that even those guys in the underground world will join in the fun. Do you need me to help you sort out the information?" "Okay, trouble Aunt Xia." Made gladly accepted. Although he felt that the forces in the underground world were not fearful, it is better to have intelligence than nothing. The interview continues. However, all parts of the world are already boiling. Barrett and Festas live broadcast yesterday of the Robbery of the Heavenly Gold, as well as the one-piece man who returned to public view today, the combination of punches in tandem, hit countless people in the world difficult to recover. If it is said that the words "the big secret treasure is real" that Baibeard shouted before he died on the battlefield in the original work, it directly caused the whole world to boil and shake. Then, what the original Roger Pirate crew members like Barrett, Festa, Raleigh, and Jabba said will be more convincing and credible. The most turbulent wave is about to come... Maud raised his head and looked at the sky full of haze, as if he could see the reaction of the world from the haze. This journey seems to be long, but in fact it is short. Unconsciously, he has already reached the top of the peak. Made felt a little bit, and slowly closed his eyes. In the pitch-black vision, a note with a hazy white light on the edge was suspended in the air. No matter how time changes, the Hunter''s Note will always be there. Maud looked at the cover of the note. Except for the physique that has been promoted to ten stars, the other three requirements are all at nine and a half stars. If you can seize this opportunity, you may be able to promote the remaining demand to ten stars in one fell swoop. Maud opened his eyes. The Hunter''s Note floating in front of you suddenly disappeared. The sea breeze is still cool, and the sound of seagulls is heard from time to time in the distance. Maud looked at the sea and felt calm and calm. Before the opportunity comes, all you have to do is wait. In the evening, the sun sets. The gray clouds in the daytime are dyed a brilliant orange-red by the afterglow. The three-hour interview has come to an end. Morgans was very satisfied. For the headlines of tomorrow, he kept taking the team away from the Horror Barque. This disappointed Dada, who had only seen Maud once. Before the mobile newspaper flew away, he said goodbye to Maud with tears and told Brooke to write well. Brook waved his hand vigorously in response to Dada''s instructions. Made looked at Brooke in amazement, thinking that Brooke and Dada should have met for the first time, how they looked familiar. "Yoooooooo..." Perceives Maude''s gaze, Brooke just pretends not to see it. In fact. He asked Dada about the "writing" question behind the scenes of the interview. In other words, how to turn the praise in the heart into words. And Dadas admiration ability is at the top among journalists. He once made a feat of praising Maud all over the newspaper, but using each word of praise only once. Brook came to him and asked him about this kind of problem. It can be said that he has found the right person. It''s just that Dada is not thinking about teaching Brooke, so he can just say a few words casually. But when Dada knew that Brooke wanted to write a biography for Maud, his attitude immediately changed, even more concerned than Brooke. Since ?? is a biography of an idol, all kinds of praise methods must be arranged. Dada gave everything to him, allowing Brooke to open the door to a new world. He has more confidence in the biography to be written next. The day the interview ends. Although the relevant newspaper will be published the next day, those who watched the live broadcast today knew the content of the report in advance. New world, an island. "Baka, D. Maud...what is the purpose of this guy?" Festa frowned and slammed the red wine bottle in his hand on the table, making a loud noise. Barrett was eating meat at the table next to him. Surrounded by waitresses in revealing clothes, taking turns serving meals to the table, they are very busy. In front of Barrett, there are several piles of tableware. Hearing Festa''s words, Barrett only paused for a while, and then began to gobble up again. Eat meat and exercise. These two things accounted for most of his life. The previous battle that he lost to the Big.Mom Pirates made him reflect on whether there is a limit to a persons power. After this thought lasted for a few days, it was extinguished by him. "Will lose, just because it is not strong enough." Barrett ultimately attributed the reason for the defeat to his not strong enough, and after experiencing this defeat, he has the confidence to become stronger. He always believed that only the weak would cling together. Festa glanced at Barrett who was eating meat, and then at the projection phone worm with his eyes closed. His brows are frowning, and there is a thoughtful look in his eyes. No matter how you think about it, you cant figure out why Maude wants to help them build momentum. If it is directed at Lavdrew''s permanent pointer, then the fewer competitors, the better. But Maudes move is to add more competitors. Festa could not figure out Mauds motives. But judging from the results, Maude can be said to have helped him a lot this time. only Festa originally welcomed the Maude Pirates to come to the celebration, but Maudes behavior made him directly regard Maude as an unstable factor. The most dangerous thing is not the wicked congregation from all walks of life, nor is it the navy that will come to crusade with great fanfare and activate the order to kill demons. But Maud this existence. Festa suddenly thought. Looking at the major events in the past two years, basically everything is related to Maud, and basically ended in Mauds victory. Thinking of this, Festa''s eyes trembled. At this moment, he was terrified and excited. He could not foresee the process and ending of the celebration. But he can be sure that this will be what he handles... No, it is the grandest celebration ever in history! Such a grand occasion that exists in the future, how can it shrink from panic. Festa suddenly picked up the wine bottle and grumbled. Build the stage faster and faster...! ! ! The next day. After Raleigh and Jabba came forward, the authenticity of Lavdrew''s permanent pointer was guaranteed. the most important is-- The big secret treasure is real! The world suddenly vibrated and boiled, and countless people flocked to it. Time goes by day by day. Ten days passed in a blink of an eye. There is no news from Tezolo, but Luos research is ready to start the test step. If the experiment is successful, it means that Maude will be able to eat the second devil fruit immediately. Its been half a month, and I still have a painful cough, alas, the Mid-Autumn Festival is coming soon, I want to eat barbecue, want to eat barbecue, want to eat barbecue, really melancholy... (End of this chapter) Chapter 863： Think about what the second devil fruit eats Chapter 863 Think about what the second devil fruit eats Since the day that the newspaper gull "comes to ask for money", Luo shut himself in the research room. Even if Jia Ya personally came to him many times to call him to eat, he failed to call him out of the research room. So ten days have passed... Luo''s chimera research has passed the most critical step, and now it is only a step forward. "The subject of the experiment can select a strong prisoner from the Xiliu prison, which means that two devil fruits are used in one experiment." "If it can be successful in one go, at least one devil fruit can be recovered." "But if you fail, you will lose two Devil Fruits, and...I must overthrow all my previous efforts and start over." The research of chimerism has ushered in the most important step, but Luo, who has spent the entire time sleepless and exhausted, seems very calm. Before the experiment started, he explained the cost to Maud in a calm tone. It''s just that these costs are not painful to Maude. There are many murderous criminals in Xilius prison, let alone one, it doesnt matter if you use a hundred. The words of Devil Fruit... As far as the current inventory is concerned, it is nothing to waste two. If time is not pressing, you can also throw money in the black market of the underground world, and you can get one or two devil fruits. So, these costs are nothing at all. The only thing worthy of Mauds attention is that after this trial failed, Lot did it all over again. To know. It has been more than a year since Luo started this research. If you want to come again... Even if Luo has accumulated a lot of experience, he doesnt know when it will happen until the next test. "No matter what the result is, do it with confidence." Maud believes in Luo''s ability. Rome nodded silently. Soon, everything needed for the chimera test is ready. The friends who heard about it all came with a bang. But in the end, Luo Ji was basically driven out of the research room. The only people who stayed are Maude, Lafayette, Jaya, Philo, and Green Pheasant. In the center of the spacious research room, there is a neat high platform. On the high platform, tied to a bald man with a strong build and a fierce face. "What do you want to do...!!!" The man who used to be unscrupulous in the sea, now looking at Maude and the Qing pheasant beside the high platform, panicked and frightened, not daring to struggle too much. Maud did not take the bald man, tilted his head to look at Luo. "let''s start." "Um." Luo nodded and raised his index finger. "room." The spherical area unfolded, including the bald man and the platform. "Remodeling surgery!" Luo''s eyes condensed slightly, and he instantly cut the bald man''s body into countless pieces. Seeing this slightly horrifying scene, Maude did not change their faces. I didnt see any specific actions by Luo, but it seemed as if he was removing the fuse of the bomb. With all his concentration and a short while, fine beads of sweat leaked out of his forehead. Maud glanced at the bald man who had been cut into countless pieces. Within the aperture of this area, an ultra-precision operation that is difficult to see with the naked eye is underway. This kind of operation directly on the [factors] in the human body has gone beyond the scope of knowledge and equipment. This is the realm of God. This is something that only the unreasonable ability of Devil Fruit can do. Mauds back suddenly stirred up a cold current. He was thinking. If an ability can directly adapt the human body. So, will it be far away from creating life out of thin air... Creator. This kind of vocabulary that only exists in imagination may have existed in this world. Maud suppressed the waves in his heart and continued to pay attention to Luo''s operation. But nothing can be seen during the whole process. Maud tried to use what he saw and heard, but also found nothing. that''s all-- Under the onlookers of Maude and the others, Luo oozes more sweat, and his clothes have been wet. Presumably this level of surgery is very physically demanding. Time is passing slowly. Unconsciously, an hour passed. Maud, Lafayette, Jaya, Philo, and Green Pheasant also watched for an hour. Luo was soaked, as if he had just been fished out of the water, and looked very tired. In spite of this, his attention was still focused on the bald man in the field, and he didn''t waver at all. "Are you okay..." Maud thought in his heart. He felt that Luo was approaching the limit. Looking back at other people, we can also see that Luo is the last of the strong crossbows, even if he will faint in the next second, it is not surprising. The operation continued, but Jia Ya left the research room quietly. She wants to prepare a bowl of food tonic soup for Luo before the operation is over. Jayas departure did not affect everything in the research room. Luo concentrates on his ability, controlling his abilities like a pair of invisible hands, transforming a bald man bit by bit. Ten more minutes passed. The operation is finally coming to an end. Luo''s body was a little shaky. Before the operation started, he did not expect to be so exhausted. Fortunately, Maude has been forcing him to exercise his physical strength before, otherwise he would have to be replaced by him a year ago. It is estimated that he would have to lie down in the middle of the remodeling operation. "It''s still...the last step..." Luo tensed his body. He knew that even just a moment of relaxation would cause his body to collapse instantly, thus falling to interrupt the operation. Time has never been so slow. Every second is torturing Luo''s body and spirit. But Luo still carried it. ৡ! The ?? field suddenly disappeared. The body of the bald man, cut into countless pieces, suddenly scattered on the platform, making a dense noise. Luo almost lost his strength, his knees softened, and he almost fell to the ground. Made had quick eyes and quick hands, and he flashed over to support Luo who was crumbling. "Luo, are you okay?" "fine." Luo grinned very hard, and intermittently said: "The operation...is finished...wait for me to take a breath...and then assemble his body..." "No hurry, it''s hard work." Maud smiled and looked back, wanting Lafayette and the others to pull their chairs over. The green pheasant understood, and just behind Luo condensed an ice chair with cold smoke while waving his hands. Maud and Luo looked at the chilling ice chair, and were silent for a moment. "Ah la la..." Qing Pheasant also realized that it was wrong and scratched his messy hair. Finally, Philo moved a chair over, allowing Luo to sit down. was also at this moment, Jia Ya gently pushed open the door of the research room and walked in with a bowl of steaming soup. "Is the operation over?" She glanced at Luo who was resting on the chair. Maud nodded to Jaya. Jia Ya brought the hot soup to Luo. Luo took the soup, no matter whether it was hot or not, he just drank it in one gulp. He is too familiar with the efficacy and taste of this soup. Since the research, if it were not for the food tonic soup that Jia Ya often prepared for him, I am afraid that the research time would have to be extended for half a year before the results can be achieved. After a bowl of hot soup, the effect is immediate. Luo''s physical strength is slowly recovering, and he won''t even have difficulty speaking. He looked at the bald man on the operating table, raised his fingers and opened the field, and after only a breath, he assembled the bald man''s body back. Because the body has gone through a round of cutting and assembly, the **** is also released. After the bald man regained his freedom, he jumped off the platform and fled to the gate of the research room. But the next second. The bald man who just ran to the door stepped back as if he had seen something terrifying. Hiliu, holding a cigar, walked into the room slowly. His right hand was clinging to the handle of the knife, with a pair of cold eyes glowing with red luster, staring coldly at the bald man with a face full of horror. The director of Xi, who controls the prison, can be said to be the nightmare of this group of prisoners. "Human line puppet." Arthur, with a funeral mask on his face, followed Xiliu into the room, and without Maudes command, he used the ability of the thread fruit on the bald man. The silk thread that was hard to see with the naked eye fell on the bald man instantly. The bald man''s body shook slightly, and then he lost control of his body. The move called a human line puppet is actually no different from Doflamingos parasitic line. Maud nodded to Arthur. After that, the friends who were waiting outside the research room usually filed into the research room. The originally spacious research room became a bit crowded for a while. The bald man gave up resistance in despair. Maud opens the cassette directly. Amidst the surging shadow waves, two devil fruits emerged from the palms. is sticky fruit and butter fruit respectively. Maud felt that these two devil fruits had the lowest value and were the most suitable for experimentation. "Is there anything I should pay attention to before letting him eat the devil fruit?" Maud held two devil fruits in his hand, and looked down at Luo who was resting on the chair. Luo Wenyan thought for a while, and then said: "After taking the first one, let him eat the second one after 11 seconds." 11 seconds. This is the time it takes for the devil''s soul to attach to the fruit during the devil fruit extraction operation. "good." Maude nodded, turned to look at the bald man, and calmly said: "This is a sticky fruit. Its ability is to make a thick, slippery mucus anywhere in the body. This is a buttery fruit, just like a sticky fruit. Let the cream be produced anywhere in the body." After finishing speaking, Maude didn''t care what the bald man''s reaction was. He raised his hand and threw the two devil fruits over. Seeing this, Arthur controlled the bald man to catch the two devil fruits thrown by Maude. Maud said: "Let him eat it." "clear." Arthur responded, and then controlled the bald man to eat the sticky fruit. After 11 seconds, Arthur controlled the bald man to eat the butter fruit. The bald man who ate two devil fruits one after another opened his mouth and retched with nausea, his face was pale and sweating. Everyone stared at the bald man, holding their breath and waiting for the result, a little nervous. Especially Luo, subconsciously clenched his fists, and the fierce force caused the blood on the fingertips to fade. 1 second, 2 seconds, 3 seconds, 4 seconds... With the passage of time, the expected [Explosion Body] did not happen. "Ah la la, is this a success?" The green pheasant looked surprised. For a moment, he felt that this achievement made by Luo, in a sense, had already surpassed Begapunks talents. "No, he has to use both abilities at the same time to be considered a success..." Luo stared at the safe and sound bald man, there was no joy or excitement between his expressions and behavior. Although the most difficult step has been crossed, it cannot be ruled out that the modified chimera will cause the collision and offset of the two demonic forces, thus making the demonic factor embedded in the DNA disappear. "Oh oh, it seems it''s time for me to play." Lafayette stepped on a loud step, came to the bald man, and then tilted his head to look at Maud. After receiving Mauds instruction, Lafayette hypnotized the bald man and gave an order to use both abilities at the same time. Arthur solved the move of the human line puppet in good time. The hypnotized bald man immediately fulfilled Lafayette''s order. Grumbling The left body of the bald-headed man has thick, translucent mucus, and the right body has white sticky cream. With the blessing of the two abilities, the bald man suddenly became slimy and greasy. Perona and other women saw the bald man like this, and subconsciously stepped back several steps, even if it was Jia Ya. "It''s done." Mauds eyes glowed. Luo loosened his fist silently. At the moment when he saw the bald man using both abilities at the same time, he felt that the effort for more than a year was worthwhile. but. The thought that followed him was not to rest, but to aim at the next thing to study. which is-- The evil medicine obtained from Dragon Palace, a medicine that uses life as fuel and can greatly enhance the body''s strength in a very short time. Luo hasnt dealt with this medicine yet, but he has had the experience of using it several times and wasting his life, knowing that the so-called wasting of life is actually consuming cells. Including that when he exceeds the limit of using the surgical fruit ability, the cells in the body that carry the devil factor will die and disappear in a very short time. If he can use his knowledge and the ability of the fruit of surgery to overcome the shortcomings of the evil drug, he can bring a lot of results to the team. Thinking of this, Luo took a deep breath. He is going to take a good rest today, and then start the research on the evil drug tomorrow. If Maude knows Luo''s current thoughts, I am afraid he will call Luo directly in the future. True Lamorrow. After the successful research on chimera, the Maud Pirates did not directly put this technology into use. According to Luo''s words. Even if the research is successful, a one-week study period is required. This is the most basic rigor. In addition, you can also test whether the restriction effect of Hailoushi on the dual-capable chimera will increase exponentially. While waiting for the expedition period to pass, those who intend to eat the second devil fruit are already considering whether to eat the animal type, the natural type, or the superhuman type. The same is true including Maud. He wants to think about what the second devil fruit eats within this week. While they were waiting for the expedition to pass, the combination of Barrett and Festa had a new move. They used force to coerce a news agency, and then forced the news agency to publish a notice through the newspaper. "The celebration has officially begun!" "The admission ticket is" "The head of a navy whose rank is at least a colonel in this department!" Suddenly, the world was in an uproar! (End of this chapter) Chapter 864： Water star island Chapter 864 Water First Star Island The arrogant remarks published in the newspaper caused an uproar in the world. The Navy has always issued a reward order, making countless pirates become Pele who can walk in the eyes of others. Kill the pirates and exchange rewards. This is common sense, and it is also an effective means for the Navy to deter pirates. Now, Festa has so boldly exchanged the tickets for the celebration and the head of the admiral as an equivalent exchange. Such behavior is undoubtedly a provocation to the Navy. However. Those pirates who are looking forward to the celebration come, but they buy it very much. A head of a navy colonel in exchange for a ticket to the celebration. This is reasonable. Because this is an unprecedented celebration that can be linked to a big secret treasure. Again-- It has always been their heads being exchanged for bounty. This time, it is their turn to turn against the guest. "I can understand Festa''s approach." Maud looked at the newspaper with a calm expression. The holding of the festival will inevitably cause interference from the navy headquarters. The rules set by Festa can cause trouble and hindrance to the Navy on the eve of the celebration. Maybe the effect will not be much better, but at least it can make the pirates who want to participate in the festival maintain a consistent purpose. almost predictable The beginning of chaos. "Hey, it''s interesting that a head of the colonel in this department exchanges for an admission ticket." Lafayette squinted his eyes, and the cane in his hand swayed like a pendulum clock. , who calls himself Mauds right-hand man, seems to be very interested in this rule. Perona floated behind Maude, looked at the newspaper in Maudes hands, and whispered softly: "Only at the stash master can the head be exchanged for admission tickets, but what is the stash master?" "A profession active in the underground world. The main business content is to help people keep valuable things for a fee." Maud answered Peronas question. According to the rules set out by Festa, those who want to participate in the celebration, after hunting to a navy headquarters colonel, must hand the body or head to the hider. Only in this way, the concealer will reveal the place where the admission ticket is stored. In this way, with the participation of the stash division, the navy intends to intervene in advance, which is not an easy task. After all, hiding has always been a masterpiece of hiding masters. On the other hand, for this level of cooperation, Festa would have to pay a lot of money to the concealer. In this way, the heavenly gold looted by Festa and Barrett should not be a decimal. "Kill a colonel in the navy headquarters first, and then exchange the admission ticket with the hiding division. Very simple conditions for participation." Xiliu gently rubbed the handle of the knife with her thumb, speaking in a very cold tone, as if she would recommend herself to take on the task in the next second, and fetch the head of a colonel from the navy headquarters. The green pheasant glanced at Xiliu without a trace. Even if he had already left the navy, Festas behavior still made the green pheasant feel unpleasant. In contrast, Shiliu, who is also a navy background, does not think there is any problem with this rule. "Wow, everyone who reads the newspaper should have already acted. Then we must hurry up, Captain." Lafayette stopped the sway of the crutches, gathered it behind him, and looked at Maude. Hearing Lafayettes words, everyone present looked at Maude. "Well, let''s get the admission ticket first." Meeting everyone''s gaze, Maude looked calm. Hiliu immediately volunteered: "Leave the task of hunting the navy colonel to me." Maud shook his head, with a hint of playfulness on his face. "I never said... You must follow the rules of the game set by that guy." "" Everyone looked different when they heard the words. Navy headquarters. Marshals office. Akainu''s face was gloomy. Festa set the festival admission ticket condition, it is a kind of red fruit provocation, completely ignored their navy. The red dog who has always been violent, how can he bear it. He now, can''t wait to punch Barrett and Festa into the hot lava. But I think about it again-- At the moment when the combat power of the neo-pacifists is being renewed, this so-called pirate celebration is not an opportunity to put all the pirate forces out? You can even stand still, and then wait for a top-level cut-in opportunity in the melee. Anyway, as long as the pirates can be eliminated, no matter how dirty or despicable it is, Akadog will do it without hesitation. This is his consciousness and his justice. "Pirates, all **** scum." Akadog looked down at the newspaper on the desk, with a cold killing intent brewing in his eyes. He doesnt know how many years he can sit in this position. But as long as he is in power for one day, he will not miss any chance to punish the pirates. to this end-- Sacrifice, price. None is a pity. At this moment, the sound of wooden clogs stepping on the ground came from the corridor outside the office. Akadog looked up at the open office door. Just by listening to it, you can know that the person here is Fujitora, one of the current generals. After a few breaths, Fujitora dressed in a purple kimono appeared in front of the office door, and then stepped into the office stepping on clogs. The wooden staff in his hand kept beating on the floor in front of him. Akainu said blankly: "Don''t let me down anymore, Fujitora." The sound of the wooden stick knocking on the ground stopped abruptly. Fujitora stopped moving, raised his eyes to look at the red dog, revealing whites of his eyes. He groaned first, then calmly said: "The old man understands the weight of this action, even if he is dead, he will not hesitate." "It''s better to be so." Akahound clasped his hands, his low voice revealed a sense of oppression. "This kind of ridiculous pirate celebration, but it is an opportunity to change the times... As long as you seize this opportunity, the era set off by Roger 24 years ago is also time to end!" "" Fujitora was silent. From the standpoint of justice, the era that Roger set off by himself is undoubtedly bad. But no one knows whether the new era that exists in the future will be worse or better. Now The difficult and tricky forces of big pirates still stand on the sea. How easy is it to take it away in one pot. But this so-called celebration is indeed a rare opportunity. Suddenly, there was a rush of footsteps in the corridor outside the office. Fujitora heard the sound and did not look back. Akainu''s gaze crossed Fujitora, looked towards the office door, frowning slightly. After a while. Three men in white coats and strange masks came to the office. The red dog looked at the visitor coldly, and said unceremoniously: "It''s no good to see you at this time." Speaking, the red dog took off the cigar and put it in the ashtray. chirp. The end of the cigar was pinched out, and white smoke came out. "Pay attention to your words, Sakaski." The tone of one of the masked men is very bad. "who do you think You Are?" Aka Inu let go of the cigar, looked at CP0 condescendingly, and then said coldly in a strong tone: "Go back and tell the five old stars, no matter what they want to do...this time, let''s not get in the way!" "you!!!" The three CP0 members who have not yet expressed their intentions were a little surprised. Akahu''s tough attitude at this moment directly shocked them. The rules of the game that Festa threw out in the newspaper made all the pirates who wanted to participate in the celebration act quickly. In contrast, the naval branches located all over the world, and the naval forces stationed around the world, without exception, full the alert level. After so many years of dealing with pirates, no navy would underestimate the pirates frenzy. In a sense, just give the pirate a clear temptation. Then, the pirate can do anything. When the last newspaper fell slowly from a height to the ground. The battle between the two camps suddenly broke out. Less than a day. The naval base stationed on the guardian side, as well as the warships that went out on missions, were all subjected to frantic attacks by the pirates. And these battle information, like a data stream, are quickly transmitted in the relevant channels of the underground world. If someone succeeds in hunting a navy of the rank of a general. So, people who are in the underground world and do not plan to participate in the festival will cheer while drinking. If someone accidentally fails, they are eliminated by the Navy instead. The cheering people are still cheering. This is a carnival. And bystanders are never too busy. The constantly changing information in the underground world represents the passing of a piece of fresh life. And the leaders of the various forces that master information are secretly watching the trend. "What does Festa want to get from this celebration?" This is a question that the high-ranking them will naturally think about. Do you want to participate, and when should you participate? This is also a question they should think about. But anyway, the temptation brought by the Big Secret Treasure is definitely not something people like them can resist. Time goes by day by day. Chaos is beginning to take shape. Killing, **** battle. Blood blushed to the sea. A pirate group that succeeded in destroying a warship, despite the excitement, brought the body of the admiral to the concealer to exchange admission tickets. Then they got a permanent pointer and a standard treasure map from the stasher. This is also the consistent hiding method of the concealer in the great channel, placing the clients "valuables" on one of the tens of millions of islands in the world. The ones that point to the hiding place are the permanent pointer and the treasure map. The group of pirates who got their things set sail at the fastest speed. "I must get Lavdrew''s permanent pointer!" The pirate captain, who is slightly famous in the new world, looks out into the distant sea with lofty ambitions. The pirate boys behind them roared loudly, cheering for the ambition of their captain. On the deck, there was a moment of excitement. At this moment, the sudden change occurred. The ears of many pirates heard a piercing chirping sound abruptly. Waiting for their reaction, the ship underneath broke into two pieces. "!!!" Including the captain, everyone was shocked. Immediately afterwards, the split-in-half ship crashed on the surface of the sea, smashing large waves. The pirates may scream or panic. In an instant, chaos became a mess. On the sea not far away, a small boat is undulating with the waves. On the boat, Hawkeye slowly retracted the black knife. "It''s easier." He came for the admission ticket, saying coldly to himself. In the process of competing for admission tickets, some people follow the steps step by step, while others use simpler and more rude methods. No matter what the outcome of the process is, almost everyone will die every minute and every second. This is the first round of screening. Somewhere in the sea. The bow of a dragon head, a dark ship sailing through the waves on the sea. This is Maudes Hades. Because Jaya wants to assist the construction of the Sky City in the back of the town, Maude went to the celebration this time and could only use conventional sailing methods honestly. "Is the things kept in the hiding place the real admission ticket..." Maud stood against the wind, looking down at the skull on the treasure map. He grabbed this treasure map directly from the hiding master. Although the rule is to exchange the head of a navy admiral for permanent pointers and treasure maps, powerful people do not necessarily have to abide by the rules. So Maudes approach is very simple, and the grab is over, so why waste time to kill a navy general. Three days later. According to the guide of the permanent pointer, the Haunted Land came to a deserted island. The area of ??the island is small, and it is a small island. There is a mountain in the center of the island. With this as the center point, there are lush green forests on all sides. This is a typical spring island, exuding strong vitality. Maud followed the instructions of the treasure map and found a rough wooden box under a natural trap full of spiked plants. Open the small wooden box, and on the red soft cloth cushion, there is another permanent pointer. Maud raised his brows slightly, picked up the permanent pointer, and saw the name engraved on the wooden frame of the permanent pointer at a glance. "Water first star island?" The familiar name jumped into his eyes, and Maude was slightly surprised. He knows that this island is the destination that every route can reach, and it is also the island closest to Lovedrew. Unexpectedly, Festa would actually place the celebration venue on the Mercury Star Island, and for this reason, he also deliberately created a permanent pointer. only-- Whether it is to reach the Shui Xianxing Island along the magnetic route or mass-produce permanent pointers, neither can be done temporarily. This shows that Festa started planning a long time ago. "Will it be a trap?" Lafayette also knows the origin of Shui Xianxing Island, because of this, it cannot be ruled out that the name on the permanent pointer is fake. "It''s unlikely." Maud shook his head. From Raleigh and Jabba, he has a certain degree of understanding of Barrett and Festa. Neither Barrett''s unreasonable desire to fight, nor Festa''s obsession with grand celebrations, are unlikely to make these elaborate preparations a trifling matter. This guy who made a lot of talk in the live broadcast really wanted to make a grand celebration. For this reason, the venue of the celebration was also placed on Suixianxing Island. In other words-- Anyone who has obtained the permanent pointer of Lovedrew on the Shui Xianxing Island can directly go to Love Drew from the Shui Xian Xing Island. "Let''s set sail." Maud gave Lafayette the permanent pointer of the Mercury Star Island. The gathering of multiple forces is a foreseeable development. And Maude just wanted to make a **** road from it, and then move towards the throne of heaven, which is only prepared for one person. (End of this chapter) Chapter 865： Live broadcast to the whole world Chapter 865 Live broadcast to the whole world The final destination of the magnetic route, which is the Mercury Star Island, is only one step away from the destination, Love Drew. However. As long as people who follow the magnetic guidance to the Mercury Star Island, they will not be able to store the magnetism on Mercury Star Island to the next Ravdru Island. In the great channel of chaotic direction and climatic changes, there is no magnetic guidance. It is basically impossible to find the location of Lavdrew. Therefore, after more than 20 years, no one has arrived at Lavdrew except for the Roger Pirates. They all stop at Shui Xianxing Island. now-- The festival held by Festa using the Lavdrew Permanent Pointer as a bait will be held on the Mercury Star Island. When the Ravdrew Permanent Pointer and the Water Star Island get together, to a certain extent, it is easier to stimulate those who want to get the Ravdrew Permanent Pointer to get the great secret treasure. This is one of the reasons why Festa chose Mercury Star Island. The other reason is that the difficulty of sailing to reach the Shui Xian Star Island can wipe out the guys with insufficient strength in advance. There is another point Shuixianxing Island has a very large area. As the terminal island of the seven magnetic routes, Suixianxing Island is one of the few super-large islands in the world among the tens of millions of islands. Such an island can even withstand the influence of the ability of fluttering fruits, and even the ability to shake fruits cannot easily destroy the island. The island is flat and muddy, with small lakes, like azure blue agate gems scattered on the ground. In the center of the island, is a tall and standard cone-shaped mountain called Linghang Mountain. The ocean currents coming from all directions will flow along the inland river to the only mountain on the island. Then, like a turbulent ocean current upside down the mountain, it moves up the mountain and finally converges at the top of the mountain, forming a huge fountain that blows toward the patio. The large amount of sea water sprayed to the high altitude will turn into hazy rain and mist on the way to the ground, which looks like a translucent jellyfish, shrouded in the sky above the Shui Xian Star Island. This is the Shui Xian Xing Island, the most suitable place to be a battlefield. "In order to prepare for this celebration, I took a lot of effort." On the mountain below the cupola fountain, there is a conspicuous building. Festa stands in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows in the building, holding a glass of red wine in his hand, and looking down at the ground that is partially obscured by the misty rain and fog. "Now it seems that everything is worth it, hahaha!!!" After a few free laughs, Festa looked up and drank his glass of red wine. During this period, countless pirates competed for admission tickets, which can be said to have caused great trouble to the Navy. The fierce collision between the two camps has filled the seabed with a lot of life. Then-- The admission tickets stained with blood were smoothly distributed to many powerful people who have the qualifications to participate in the festival. This is simply the perfect prologue. Festa just thinks back about the battle reports over this period of time, and he will feel overwhelmed. "Barrett, the only thing I worry about now is..." He slowly turned around, looked at Barrett who was sitting on the sofa, and said, When the monsters gather together, can you hold the initiative in your hand? "I will stand till the end." Barrett said blankly. Festa''s eyes narrowed slightly and a smile appeared. He knew that during the 20 years that Barrett had been advancing into the city, he had never stopped exercising even if he wore Hailoushi wrists... After escaping from the advance city, in order to make up for the blank period of fighting left during the period, he went crazy and destroyed and found someone to fight. This kind of persistence that goes deep into the soul always reminds him of Barrett before. At that time, Barrett had the strength to draw against Raleigh at the age of 15, which convinced his companions on board. Such an achievement but never proud. In any free time, you can always see him working hard. When encountering a battle, he is always the first to rush into the enemy''s line. This indescribable obsession is to become stronger and to surpass Roger. In Festa''s eyes, Barrett is simply a monster born to fight. but-- Even if Barrett is strong, Festa will worry that Barrett will not be able to control the audience. After all, there is not only Barrett among the monsters in the world, but there is basically a strong team behind those monsters. This is also something Barrett lacks. Therefore, he will be defeated by the Big.Mom Pirates. but it does not matter On this stage where multi-party powerhouses are about to gather, it will only kick off with a large-scale chaotic battle. As long as Barrett is smart enough, at least he wont have to face a team of Four Emperors alone. Festa thought silently. "Blublu..." On the table next to the window, the phone worm rang electrically. The voice interrupted Festa''s contemplation. He walked over and picked up the phone worm''s microphone. The phone worm followed with a sharp male voice: "Festa, the camera position is basically a little better...but I''m talking about it. The area of ??this island is really too big. If you follow your requirements and lay it all down, it will make you stunned. cost!" "You don''t need to worry about the cost, I pay the money, and you... just get things done." Festa stared into the eyes of the phone worm. Since it is an unprecedented grand celebration, it is naturally to be held under the watchful eye of the whole world. So he plans to broadcast this celebration to the world. For this, it doesnt matter how much money is spent. "Happy cooperation." The sharp male voice came out from the phone worm again. Then the call ends. Festa put down the phone bug and tilted his head to look at the rain and fog outside the glass window, his eyes gleaming. He is very much looking forward to the upcoming celebration. Time goes by quickly this day. The sky is cloudy and it is difficult to see the sun. The sea is calm and calm. The ships that obtained permanent pointers and headed towards Suixian Star Island finally appeared one after another in the offshore waters of Suixian Star Island. Festa, located in the high building on Linghang Mountain, after seeing the first ship coming offshore through the telescope, he pressed the button to start the live broadcast. Suddenly, a screen dropped down, neatly arranged in a square array in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows. The live images of various areas of the Shui Xian Star Island, and even near the sea, appear on the screen one after another. These pre-laid camera spots are just like advancing all-round surveillance in the city. As long as Festa is willing, the screen can be switched to any corner of the water star island at any time. Of course, the premise is that the laid camera phone bug is not damaged. Among the dozens of screens, in addition to the live scenes on the Shui Xian Star Island and the sea, there are also several screens showing dark shadows. These dark shadows are the giants of the underground world. "Hahaha, broadcast this celebration to the world, its really a thank you to do it, Festa!" "Will the four emperors come?" "And that man..." "I just want to know when the navy will be on the stage. If the whole world can see that the naval fleet is submerged by countless pirates, it will definitely be a very interesting thing." "Hey, you underestimated the navy headquarters too...this is such a big trouble, the navy is very likely to launch an order to kill demons!" "In short, a good show is about to be staged, haha!" The black shadows appearing on the screen can communicate without hindrance. Festa sat down on the chair, smiling as he listened to the discussions of the underground world giants. Will the Four Emperors come? Will the navy headquarters launch the killing order? The answer is yes. Festa does not think that the Four Royals can withstand the temptation of Ralph Drew''s permanent pointer, so he will definitely come, especially the Maud Pirates who helped him add fire. I dont even think that the navy headquarters will turn a blind eye to this event, so the launching of the Demon Slaying Order is an inevitable result, and it is very likely the most luxurious lineup of the Demon Slaying Order in history. "Look forward to it." "This celebration will definitely go down in history!!!" Festas smile became more and more excited. Regardless of the result, as the organizer of the celebration, his name will also be recorded in the annals of history. at the same time. There are already many ships parked on the coastline. As the ship docked, one after another heavily armed pirates stepped onto the land in an orderly manner. Before clarifying the situation, the pirates who came ashore first did not act rashly, but watched the situation. In the distance on the sea, more and more ships flying the pirate flag appeared. Festa, sitting behind the town, controlled the live broadcast, sweeping the pirate flags on each pirate ship one by one. The constantly switching screens will also be sent to all parts of the world in real time. This has also led to the fact that people from all over the world who were attracted by the live broadcast saw dozens of pirate ships of various shapes in less than ten minutes. Even through the screen, the civilian aristocrats who are watching the live broadcast can feel a heavy sense of oppression. "Hey, these are some quite famous pirate groups." Festa took the flag of each pirate ship into his eyes, and for the time being, he did not see the heavyweights appear on the stage. But he was not in a hurry. After all, it had only been fifteen minutes since the first ship arrived on the island of Mercury. In the next time, more ships will come here. Including those strong men who are bound to win the permanent pointer of Ravdrew. As Festa expected, within an hour, dozens of more ships arrived at Mercury Island one after another. It can be seen that the temptation of Lavdrew''s permanent pointer and heavenly gold is indeed amazing, and it can attract so many pirates. With the arrival of more and more pirate ships, Festa is like a skilled director who can cut the live broadcast at the first time every time, so that the audience can see every new pirate ship. . "Yes, there are hundreds of ships..." "Unimaginable!" "Even the navy can''t solve so many pirates, right?" The civilians who were watching the live broadcast were all shocked. Either the old people who have lived for most of their lives, or the young people who often go out and wander around. They are the first time they have seen this kind of scene where hundreds of pirate ships have gathered. And this number is still increasing. So they couldnt imagine how many warships the Navy had to send to compete with so many pirate ships? Shui Xianxing Island. Barrett walked down the mountain, but his eyes were on the coastline. Because of the great distance, he could only see countless small black dots stretching along the shore. "There are a lot of people here." Barretts eyes glowed with red, and he said indifferently: But its all rubbish, and he doesnt even have the qualifications for a warm up. To perceive the breath of the coastline by seeing and hearing, no matter how strong or weak, there is no one worthy of his attention. But he didn''t plan to shoot now. Even if it is to warm up, it is not this time. At least wait until some qualified characters appear. at the same time. Festa is still watching the Pirate Ship coming from all directions. Then-- He finally saw a pirate ship that could take a few more glances. "Oh, Kidd Pirates." Festa grinned and cut the live broadcast to the pirate ship of the Kidd Pirates. Eustace Kidd. One of the supernovas in the past two years, after entering the new world, he did a lot of things and occasionally made headlines. In Festas memory, this new pirate named Kidd had done something that impressed him. That is-- Challenge the four emperors with red hair. Despite a miserable defeat, being able to retreat in front of red hair is also a skill. "Although there is a character who is enough to see, it is not the time yet..." Festa turned his eyes and looked at the screen in the upper right corner, and he could see Barrett on his way down the mountain. After Barrett is in place, he will throw out the Ralph Drew permanent pointer and the location of the heavenly gold in due course. Before this, it doesnt matter if the pirates of the coastline watch the changes. Anyway... After the monsters arrive one after another, there will be no luck. The shore. The ships of the Kidd Pirates docked. After that, Kidd jumped onto the land first, and his cruel and tyrannical eyes swept towards the pirates in the distance. The group of pirates who noticed Kidd''s gaze were not good, and they stared back with a fierce look. Even if there are permanent pointers, the pirate who can successfully reach the Shui Xianxing Island is by no means the kind of soft persimmon that can be kneaded by others in terms of strength. Kid didn''t care about this, and walked straight to the group of pirates. Kila, who had just gotten off the ship, wearing a hole mask, did not stop Kidd from taking the initiative to find fault. Because-- Before the [Scramble] started, he knew that Kidd needed a sufficient number of swords, guns, swords and axes to prepare. The nearest group of pirates can provide Kidd with these equipment. "that guy" The captain of the pirate who was watched by Kidd, when he saw Kidd walking straight to this side, his brows couldn''t help but his eyes grew cold. "Captain, do you want to kill him?" The little brothers beside him asked quite tacitly. "certainly!" The pirate captain said viciously. He doesn''t want to cause trouble in advance, but if things come to the door of the initiative, he won''t be persuaded. A few seconds later The first battle broke out. After a few minutes-- Nearly a hundred people lay on the ground. Kids expressionless face drove his abilities, collecting knives, guns, swords and axes on the ground. "Is this enough?" Kira came behind Kidd. "Sufficient for the time being, there is still a lot anyway." Kid nodded, and from the corner of his eyes he looked at the countless pirates farther away. The more people, the more weapons. So as long as he wants, he can plunder these weapons at any time. "Kidd!" Suddenly, Kira looked at the sea when he came. Dont need Kira to remind, Kidd is also the first time to look at the sea. A super-large ship with a red color as the keynote appeared in their field of vision. "Big.Mom......!!!" Kidds pupils shrank. Hundreds of pirate groups that were still watching, also saw the Big.Mom pirate groups boats, and they couldnt help being nervous. Four Emperors, here comes...! (End of this chapter) Chapter 866： The imperial class fights, and the pond fish is harmed. Chapter 866 The emperor level fights, and the pond fish is hit. The ??Kidd Pirate Group, nearly a hundred Pirate Groups along the coast, and Festa in the broadcast room are all aware of the Big.Mom Pirate Groups super-large ships. The peaceful atmosphere along the coast changed at this moment. is replaced by the solemn meaning permeating the air. "Withdraw first!" Almost at the same time, the group of pirates who came to Shui Xian Xing Island first made the same decision. From the beginning of no hands to each other, to the present unanimous evacuation. It can be seen that this group of pirates wants to use small and broad ideas very clearly, so they will not take the initiative to make a move of fierce tigers, nor will they run rampant like a bull. They are a group of hyenas. If they want to get meat, they have to wait for the moment. Only less than ten seconds. The pirates who were still watching suddenly scattered, moving away from the coastline as fast as possible, or as far as possible from the Big.Mom pirate ship approaching the coast. For this reason, they even had to abandon ships that were moored and docked. Compared with this group of very decisive and rational pirates, Kidd is still on the spot looking at the Big.Mom pirate ship, which is approaching extremely fast. "Kidd." Kira''s forehead under the mask oozes a little cold sweat, and he looks at Kidd who doesn''t seem to be leaving. The situation of this celebration is not yet clear. Only idiots will go to the Four Emperors. He didnt want to see Kidd make such a stupid decision. "I know." Kid sternly assembles the collected knives, guns, swords and axes into a giant mechanical arm with magnetism. Even Big.Mom among the four emperors was attracted by this celebration, so... The other four emperors will also come to join in the fun. Kidd''s eyes flashed a cold stern luster, he clearly knew what he should do in order to break a blood path from the many powerful enemies. If there is a chance, he still thinks of revenge for breaking his arm. The premise is-- The domineering man will also come for Ralph Drew''s permanent pointer. "Keep up." Thinking of this, Kidd snorted coldly, then flung his cloak and walked towards the island. Kira and the crew of the pirate group saw this, and immediately followed Kidd. In less than a minute, no one can see it along the coast. The crew of the Big.Mom Pirate Group on the ship saw this scene, but did not take it seriously. And Charlotte Lingling, who was standing at the bow, was still twisting her waist and shaking her hands, humming a little song happily. It seems to her that Lovedrew''s permanent pointer is already in her bag. Soon, the super large ship docked. Charlotte Lingling leaped eagerly and landed on the shore, causing a burst of smoke. "Where is Ravdrew''s permanent pointer?" Stepped on the ground with one foot, Charlotte''s eyes were like copper bells, and her grin showed her big teeth. The gaze of a predator swept towards the many figures in the distance, as well as the cone-shaped pilot mountain standing in the center of the island. This is the penultimate island at the end of the great waterway. So as long as she can successfully get the Lavdrew permanent pointer, she can set sail directly from here, arrive at Lavdrew in a short time, and then get the big secret treasure. She can''t wait any longer. is just the family heirs who came here for the first time, no one can answer her question. "Mom, the successor of the evil spirit..." Perrospero''s eyes flashed red. He saw Barrett at the bottom of Linghang Mountain through seeing and hearing, and couldn''t help but remind him. "My old lady''sees'' it." Charlotte Lingling''s sullen gaze pointed directly at the bottom of the pilot mountain. The last time Barrett took the initiative to come to her territory to pick things up. She was not used to this kind of death-like behavior at all, and directly used the force of the whole group to beat Barrett seriously injured. It''s a pity that Barrett could not be killed at that time. Until now, Charlotte Lingling still feels regretful. After all, Barretts individual strength is not inferior to her, and he is a formidable enemy that needs attention and vigilance. And the chance of Barrett taking the initiative to die is not always available. This time-- Charlotte Lingling brought the main players to come, only in terms of comprehensive strength, naturally, just like last time, Barrett can swallow the defeat. But this is not within the territory of all nations, there are tens of thousands of other pirates on the island. The existence of these unstable factors can make Charlotte Lingling temporarily calm and sensible. However, she is here for Ralph Drew''s permanent pointer, but she won''t just wait here without doing anything. "Where is Ralph Drew''s permanent pointer? Ma, Mama Ma... Just ask that guy!" Charlotte Lingling took a heavy step and strode towards the pilot mountain in the distance. The eldest son Perrospero wanted to make a suggestion, but after discerning Charlotte Linglings attitude, she shut her mouth sensibly. "Follow mom!" Perrospero followed Charlotte Lingling, and at the same time looked back at the brothers and sisters in the family, and said solemnly: "Before you get things in your hands, you must not let any outsider interfere with any of your mother''s actions!!! " Hearing what Perrospero said, the brothers and sisters did not speak, but each nodded. At present, there are dozens of pirate groups that can be observed with the naked eye. In terms of relationship, although this group of pirates are enemies with each other, it does not rule out the possibility of temporary alliances. So beware of being robbed by them. The Big.Mom pirate group headed by Charlotte Lingling, marched in the direction of the pilot mountain. This scene was broadcast to all parts of the world via live broadcast. Even the Four Emperors came, and I dont know what the navy will do. This is the most concerned issue of the people watching the live broadcast. And now. Festa in the broadcast room was already so excited that his face was slightly distorted. But he suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly cut the picture to Barrett''s side. Under his gaze, after Barrett went down the mountain, he chose a direction and went straight ahead. "That direction is..." Festa narrowed his eyes, and by scheduling the operation of switching screens, he quickly learned of the first target that Barrett had selected. To be more precise, it is a target for warming up. "Are you planning to kill the Kidd Pirates first?" Festa clicked on the console and cut one of the screens to the place where everyone in the Kidd Pirates was. Through this form of Gods perspective, he can see clearly the movements of the Kidd Pirates and Barrett, and naturally did not miss the movements of the Big.Mom Pirates. Barrett is looking for the Kidd Pirates, and the Big.Mom Pirates is looking for Barrett. Judging from the current distance and location of the three parties, Barrett will first encounter the Kidd Pirates, and the Big.Mom Pirates will be able to find Barrett within a few minutes. "You have suffered a loss in the hands of the Big.Mom Pirates, but there is no reason to repeat the same mistakes, Barrett..." Festa took the changing situation in the field into his eyes, tilted his head slightly, and looked at Barrett, who was sprinting on the mud flat ground at super high speed on the screen. Shui Xianxing Island has a flat terrain, except for many small agate-like lakes, there are basically no rocks and trees to see. Aside from the little mist falling from the sky, standing in any place and looking forward, it can be said to be clear at a glance. So when Barrett was sprinting on the muddy ground, the pirates who were approaching inland were the first to notice the movement. "Is the successor of the evil spirit...!!!" Looking at the muddy waves rising into the sky in the distance, the many pirates who tried to avoid the battle were surprised. But they soon discovered that Barretts target was not any of them, but rushed to the location of the Kidd Pirates. "Fortunately, I didn''t come to us!!!" After discovering this, the lingering pirates each breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at the kidd pirate group with a pity in the imminent disaster. The Kidd Pirates, who had been far away from the coastline, naturally also noticed the movement made by Barrett. "What''s the matter with that speed?!" "Hey, that guy... seems to be coming for us!!!" "Captain Kidd, what should I do?!" Even the crew of the Kidd Pirates who have experienced countless battles, they will inevitably panic at this moment. "Damn it." Kidd''s forehead suddenly rises. Within the field of vision, there are nearly a hundred pirate groups, but Barretts first target was them. "Ready to fight!" Without any hesitation, this man who has fought countless battles in the new world and left many scars quickly made a decision. Hearing Kidds order, the crew, who was still panicking at first, slowly became calm, and then they made preparations for defensive counterattacks. Kira raised the two scythes of the Punisher embedded in the metal wrists, stood beside Kidd with a solemn expression, and looked at Barrett who had rushed in extremely quickly. On this flat terrain, no one would be so stupid to turn around and flee after seeing Barretts speed. Head-on is the only option. "coming." Kid, who was waiting for him, his eyes suddenly shrank. In ??''s sight, Barrett had already come hundreds of meters away. In this case, Kidd has no time to pay attention to the movements of the Big.Mom Pirate Group. The red light in his eyes flashed, and he lifted up the mechanical arm assembled from various knives, guns, swords and axes, and on the open mechanical five fingers, a chuckle was dyed in ink by the color of the armed forces. "Magnetic Demon. Hyun!!!" The open robotic palm suddenly slapped Barrett who was rushing over. Huh! The strong wind that smashed away from the air and carried away the mud and water mist. The robotic palm covered with armed colors came to Barrett in an instant. "Good spirit." Seeing Kidd taking the lead, Barrett grinned and raised his armed fists, and suddenly hit the mechanical palm that came with the strong wind. In the past, he would not use the armed color, but only rely on physical strength to fight against Kidds magnetic magic man. Hyun covering the armed color. But the defeat some time ago caused some slight changes in his mood. Even if he intended to warm up, he didn''t put a lot of power away. "Boom!" The powerful fist hits the palm of the manipulator. A fierce and violent white air wave burst towards the surroundings, and faintly visible strands of flashing black and red arcs. "Crack, click......!!!" In the next moment, the mechanical palm that was firmly assembled by the magnetic force was shattered under the power of this fist and scattered into parts all over the floor. The impact that followed immediately knocked Kidd away. Head-on confrontation, Kidd, who took the lead to attack, ended in defeat. "Kidd!!!" "Captain Kidd!!!" Seeing this scene, Kira and many crew members were shocked. And Barrett slowly retracted his fist, and did not take advantage of the situation to pursue it. He will give the opponent the opportunity to show his moves and strength to the fullest, and then defeat the opponent in one fell swoop. "Decapitate Whirlwind!" Kira shot suddenly, leaping towards Barrett in the air, and the scythe of the punisher on the metal wrist turned at super high speed, splitting the air, and slashing to Barretts neck with precision. Barrett does not dodge or hide, and resists Kira''s beheading whirlwind. Clang clang......! The ultra-high-speed rotating sickle blade cut a series of sparks on Barretts neck. Kira, who saw this scene through the mask hole, showed a terrified but incredible expression. Barrett didn''t give Kira too much time to think, the backhand was a punch on Kira''s abdomen. Boom! There was a dull sound. Kira, who was too late to return to the defense, was hit hard, vomiting a lot of blood in his mouth, and his body flew upside down like a cannonball. Like this method of resisting an attack with a hard body and then applying a counterattack later is a way to end the battle quickly. Kaido is one of the best, as is Barrett. Without a second glance at Kira, Barrett looked at the hundreds of horrified Kidd Pirate crew members in front of him, and a look of contempt flashed across his eyes. After that, he strode past the kidd pirate crew like no one, looking for Kidd who fell on the ground in the distance. "I was, ignored..." "Less look down on people!!!" The faces of the crew of the Kidd Pirate Group changed, and they raised their weapons and attacked Barrett who was right in front of them. But they had just moved, and their consciousness seemed to have been hit by a heavy hammer, their visions were suddenly blurred, and then they fell to the ground with blackness in front of them. "Miscellaneous fish." Barrett crossed over to the kidd pirate crew and walked straight to Kidd. He can''t resist even his overlord look, so what qualifications does he have to let him take action. not far away. Kidd got up from the ground and stared at Barrett with fierce eyes. He saw Kira being severely wounded by a punch and flying, and also saw his men stunned by the overlord''s color. This makes him angry. "Collapse..." Kidd used the ability to produce magnetic fruits to attract those scattered knives, guns, swords and axes in the air, even the crews weapons were not let go. Barrett glanced at the weapons flying to Kidd from the corner of his eyes, and did not interfere. "If there are any moves, please use them." "" Kidd heard the words and said nothing, but mobilized weapons with a hideous face. He used magnetic force to twist these weapons into precision parts, then fused and assembled them into a magnetic demon with a height of several meters, and put it on his body. If the number of weapons is more, he can assemble a ten-meter-high magnetic demon. "Oh?" Barrett looked at Kidds gesture at the moment with interest. Collapse weapons to fuse into a steel robot that can carry people. The usage of this ability has similarities with his combined fruit. "bring it on." Barrett beckoned. When ??Kid saw this, his heart became more angry. Being so underestimated, he was very upset. But he also knows that the rule of this world is to see who has the big fist. Just when Kidd was about to take a shot-- There was a sudden sound of thunder from behind, followed by a dazzling purple thunder light. "Monsters, monsters...!!!" Continuous screams came from behind. Kid stabilized his mind, quickly probed the situation with his insights, and then his heart sank. In the perception of seeing, hearing, color, hundreds of pirates armed with weapons, rushing toward this side in a panic. Behind them is Charlotte Lingling, who is full of deterrence. Unfortunately, Kidd, who had just been assembled into a demon''s body, was caught between Charlotte Lingling and Barrett. Barrett saw Charlotte Lingling, who also saw Barrett. The eyes of the two intertwined in mid-air, and their respective overlords moved faintly. Everyone, happy Mid-Autumn Festival! (End of this chapter) Chapter 867： You are not Baijia. D. Maud Chapter 867 You are not Baijia again. D. Maud From the moment the line of sight meets. Barrett and Charlotte Lingling could not tolerate anyone else. Or-- Except for the opponent, the hundreds of pirates who fled in a panic, and Kidd, who has been quite active in the past two years, are not worthy of their eyes. "Ma, Ma Ma Ma...!!!" Charlotte Lingling stepped on Thundercloud Zeus and held Napoleons long knife, her signature laughter spread through the air. "Your injury healed very quickly, Barrett!" Charlotte Linglings oppressive gaze, like an arrow from the string pointing directly at Barrett, and the sarcasm between the words leaves no room for it. Faced with Charlotte Lingling''s ridicule, Barrett remained unmoved. From the corner of his eyes, he glanced at Kidd, who was already in battle, and hundreds of pirates who looked like headless flies. "Big.Mom, it''s a bit early to fight, but..." Barrett''s mouth was grinning in an exaggerated arc, exuding awe-inspiring fighting spirit, and said: "I always come here!!!" When the voice is not over. Barrett slams on the ground with his right foot! Boom! The ground suddenly cracked and the strong wind swept in all directions. Barrett''s figure flashed, and in an instant he came to Kidd who was carrying the magnetic demon. "Crack, crunch!" Raised his hand seemingly at random, and removed one of the magnetic magic mans mechanical arms. Flying mechanical fragments flicked from the corner of Kidds eyes. "Um?!!" Kidd''s heart shook, and his pupils shrank sharply. "when!!!" Even if he was waiting and tensing his nerves, he couldn''t see Barrett''s movements clearly. Only after the magnetic magic mans arm is damaged, he can react. This terrifying speed seems to be faster than what he has seen and heard. What if Barrett didn''t remove the arm of the magnetic demon just now, but hit the key with a punch? The anticipated consequences between the electric light and flint made Kidd''s heart sink to the bottom. What a desperate gap... Barrett lifted the dismantled magnetic magic man robot arm high, then released the overlord color and wrapped it around the robot arm. Squeak Black and red arcs flicker between the mechanical parts. "Hey" Barrett grinned, his arm muscles suddenly swelled, and hideous veins appeared. He suddenly exerted his strength, and threw the robotic arm covered with the overlord color with his bare hands. Sudden bursts of air burst into the air. Carrying a mechanical arm wrapped in a black and red arc, it flew towards Charlotte Lingling at lightning speed. "Mamama...!!!" Charlotte Lingling was not afraid, and ordered Zeus under her feet to face the flying robotic arm. Then She took up Napoleon''s long knife. Above the blade, purple thunder currents move around. "Broken blade!" The long knife fell suddenly and slashed on the flying robotic arm. Only hear a loud bang. The menacing mechanical arm shattered suddenly. The aftermath that oscillated from it sent many pirates not far away directly into the sky. Screams of panic and fear came from the air. Charlotte Lingling ignored the group of pirates, and Leiyun Zeusto flew her volley towards Barrett. Seeing Charlotte Lingling rushing over very quickly, Barrett also ignored Kidd''s existence, stepped on his feet, and took the initiative to attack Charlotte Lingling. The two monsters just meet in mid-air. Charlotte Lingling smiled and swung Napoleon''s long knife, slashing towards Barrett''s head without reservation. Barrett was not afraid, raised his hand and punched Napoleon''s long knife. Just as Barretts fist and Charlotte Linglings Napoleon knife were about to touch one place, the overlord colors of each other first collided. Suddenly, the fist and the knife looked at each other in the air, and the thick black and red thunder burst out from it. Followed by hundreds of slender black-red arcs like cracks, spreading like branches and leaves in the air. This is a collision of overlord colors, and also a collision between auras. Even if it was just the aftermath, it was so terrible that it stunned the hundreds of pirates who had just fallen from the air around them. And the many elites of the Charlotte family who came after Charlotte Lingling did not dare to get too close easily during the fierce confrontation between these two imperial monsters. If there is a gap in the spirit, it is very likely that he will follow the footsteps of the hundreds of unlucky ones, and be stunned by the aftershock of the overlord aura. Hundreds of pirates who had fled before, without exception, were stunned by the afterwaves of the overlord''s aura, lying motionless on the ground. Kid, who is also within the aftermath of the overlord''s color, is not so vulnerable. He is also the owner of the overlord color, even if he is trapped in the overlord aura of two imperial monsters, it is impossible to lose the power of resistance in this way. only-- In front of that kind of monster-level power, he will not lose the power to resist, but it is also difficult to take a step forward. "Such a gap...I...don''t admit it...!!!" Kid gritted his teeth, his scarred face was almost distorted. He controls the magnetic demon who has lost a mechanical arm, against the aftermath of the frenzy and raging aura, step by step towards Charlotte Lingling and Barrett. Such behavior falls in the eyes of many elites in the Charlotte family, and it is tantamount to seeking death. But for Kidd-- To make him bear the humiliation and turn and run away, it is better to die. He wont run away. Even if he is dead, he will do his best to shake his fist and hit the two monsters severely. "Magnetic..." When Kidd was walking, he controlled the magnetism and attracted all the weapons of the hundreds of pirates. Then use the characteristics of magnetism to turn these weapons into precision parts. Only a moment. The precision parts transformed by weapons are like flying snowflakes, sticking piece by piece on the body of the magnetic demon controlled by Kidd. The Magneto Demon, who was only a few meters high, suddenly grew bigger and taller at a speed visible to the naked eye, and soon became a mechanical giant ten meters high. "That''s enough." Kids body is embedded on the chest of Magneto. Perhaps the illusion caused by height and size, Kidds expression showed a madness. He felt that with the current posture, even if he faced the two monsters, he could still have the power to fight. ˡ Under Kidds control, a new and changed Magneto demon took a heavy step towards Charlotte Lingling and Barrett who were in a wanton confrontation. Outside the battle circle. Many elites in the Charlotte family have noticed Kidd''s actions. "Brother Perrospero, do you want to stop that guy?" A family member asked. Perrospero did not answer immediately, but looked at Kidd in the war circle coldly. When the two top monsters vent their overlord sex, what is the difference between asking for trouble and asking for death? Can judge to judge... Since they are also present, it is impossible for Kidd to interrupt his mothers fight. Even if the timing is not great. "Stop him." Perrospero made a decisive decision, using sugar liquid between his hands to create a crystal clear bow and arrow. ԡ Without any sloppyness, he bent his bow and shot a candy arrow towards Kidd. Other members of the Charlotte family, who have long-range attack methods, also launched attacks towards Kidd. Within the battle circle. Kid was keenly aware of the attack from members of the Charlotte family. The first to fly is the candy arrow from Perrospero''s hand. "Less get in the way!!!" Kid''s face was crazy, he controlled the mechanical palm of the Magneto Demon, and smashed those candy arrows that seemed to be powerful. Immediately after he rolled his elbows, he stood sideways and resisted many long-range attacks. After resisting this round of attacks, Kidd coldly glanced at the members of the Charlotte family headed by Perrospero, and then continued to push towards Charlotte Lingling and Barrett. "I was guarded..." "Do you want to lean in?" "No, Mom and Barrett have just started fighting. It is the strongest time. If you rush to approach, you will only be affected." "What should I do?" The members of the Charlotte family frowned at Kidd, who was not afraid of death. They felt that Kidd was looking for death, but from their standpoint, they couldn''t let Kidd disturb his mother, which was quite contradictory for a while. "Let him go." At this moment, the eldest daughter Compote, who has a similar appearance and physique to Charlotte Lingling, spoke coldly. She raised her eyes to look at Kidd, who was controlling the Magneto Demon, and said: "In such a fierce confrontation, it is difficult for me to get close, let alone that guy...I don''t think he can do anything." "That''s right, but we can''t ignore his behavior." Perrospero spoke, and then shot candy arrows at Kidd, but with little effect. However, he did not stop, instead speeding up the rate of fire. Compote did not refute Perros Perot''s words, but looked at Charlotte Lingling and Barrett who were fighting fiercely, and the tragic situation of the last time emerged in his mind. The fight between monsters is by no means easy for others to intervene. Only when the monsters finally show fatigue, is the right time for them to appear. Otherwise The end of rash intervention is death. "If you can win the first time, you can win the second time." "Mom will definitely get the permanent pointer, and then aspire to the throne of One Piece!" Compote said to himself in his heart. In the last battle, Barrett and his mother fought a match. And their assistance became the last straw that crushed Barrett. This time. If there are no changes or accidents, it will naturally be the same result. Within the battle circle. Kid was not afraid of rushing to the two monsters, and was seen by thousands of pirates who were outside the incident, and by Festa in the broadcast room. Even viewers in front of screens all over the world have seen the bravery of Kidd. But no one praised Kidd''s courage. Because everyones attention is firmly fixed by the terrifying power displayed by the two monsters Charlotte Lingling and Barrett. Even through the screen, you will thoroughly feel the indescribable fear. In front of such power, one''s own existence is no different from that of ants. This is the personal experience of the common people who have seen the power of the imperial monster. Under their unconcealed horrified gaze, Kidd, who controls the Magneto in the live screen, finally stepped into the range that could attack Charlotte Lingling and Barrett. "Squeeze you guys!!!" Kid showed a fierce look and raised the huge mechanical fist of the Magneto Demon. He can bite two metals tightly through strong magnetic force, so as long as Charlotte Lingling and Barrett are included in the range between his fists, he can create a bite-breaking force similar to the principle of a vise. "Magnetic vise!" Kid took the shot. A pair of mechanical fists wrapped in solid and armed colors, like a vise, clamped Charlotte Lingling and Barrett fiercely in the confrontation. It''s just that the result is different from what Kidd expected. The bite force greatly increased by the magnetic force did not interrupt the overlord collision between Charlotte Lingling and Barrett, nor did they squeeze the two of them severely. Kidds face is crazy, strengthening his strength at all costs. However-- He really overestimated himself. No matter how hard he exerts his strength, it is difficult to shake the appearance of the two monsters. Charlotte Lingling and Barrett glanced at Kidd almost at the same time. The look that seemed to be looking at something obtrusive, made Kidd like an ice cellar. "Get out of my mother!" "An eyesore." The thundercloud at the feet of Charlotte Lingling, Zeus summoned a purple thunder to smash the body of Kidds magnetic demon. Followed by Barretts casual punch. Boom! The Magneto demon instantly disintegrated and flew out into countless fragments. And Kidd''s body also flew out with the debris to the ground. Because of the protection of the magnetic demon and the armed color, Kidd was only seriously injured. Although he was still conscious, he did not have the power to fight. "Yes, hateful..." He was lying on the ground, propped on the ground with one hand, straightened up his upper body with difficulty, and then raised his head to look at Charlotte Lingling and Barrett. However, the two monsters didn''t look at him any more, and they fought again. This moment. Kidd felt his own insignificance. Broadcasting room. Seeing this scene, Festa slowly lit a cigar. "I want to shake a monster that has been standing for decades, how can this kind of thing..." In the middle of speaking, he stopped suddenly. He passed Maud''s figure in his mind, then looked at Kidd, who was showing signs of decline in the picture, and said coldly: "You are not Bekay. D. Maud..." As the voice falls, the screen changes suddenly and steeply. A black-red sharp light that looked like a shooting star flew through the air from a distance, like a sharp spear pointing towards it, and pierced between Barrett and Charlotte Lingling with the momentum of thunder. Next second. The shock wave accompanied by the dazzling light burst suddenly under the gaze of countless eyes. The picture on the screen suddenly became blank. The sudden change caused Festa''s eyes to shrink sharply, and the cigar in his hand fell to the ground with a loss. "Posted, what happened..." Festa got up suddenly and stared at the screen. After counting the rest. The white light in the screen dissipated, and the picture gradually emerged. I saw a black-and-red long knife, which was inserted diagonally on the ground. And Charlotte Lingling and Barrett lay down a hundred meters away. Seeing this scene in the live broadcast, countless people were stunned, completely unaware of what happened just now. Just when they were puzzled, a figure appeared out of thin air next to the long knife that pierced the ground. "!!!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 868： You two go together Chapter 868 You Two Go Together The figure that appeared out of thin air... Let this silence become a chain reaction, spreading to all corners of the world. Including the thousands of pirates present, almost everyone who saw this scene through the live broadcast was dumbfounded. "Baka, D. Mod..." At the same time, countless people all over the world whispered the name of the figure. Now, the weight contained in this name has surpassed the name of the four emperors. is a well-deserved one, no one knows that no one knows, not only carries countless auras, but also carries the fear and dread of countless people. Countless gazes mixed with horror, gathered on Maude through the live broadcast screen. is clearly dressed in a calm and restrained black dress, but it looks like a sense of bravery and heroism. Between the sword-like eyebrows, there is an edge that is difficult to look at directly. Young and handsome. The momentum is extraordinary. Leave aside identity aside Maud just stood there still, and while bringing fear, he actually made countless women be moved by it. Compared to the momentary heartbeats of women, men are more concerned about What kind of changes will Maud, who suddenly appeared on stage, bring to the following celebrations? Do not. It should be said, what impact will it bring to the future world situation? Shui Xianxing Island. The meteor-like falling light shook Charlotte Lingling and Barrett, and also blasted the ground. Black and purple blade, the autumn water with red serrated knife pattern stands still on the ground. Made dressed in black stood beside Qiu Shui, reaching out to hold the handle of Qiu Shui''s knife. "The effect after the speed is doubled... is even better than expected." Maud pulled out the autumn water, and the red light floating from the depths of his eyes gathered into a light spot. After ?? came to the scene, he did not go to see Charlotte Lingling and Barrett lying on the ground, but locked their breath with the color of sight and hearing. "Speed ??is power..." "If you have another chance to fight, you can''t directly blow your head this time?" Under the premise of locking Charlotte Lingling and Barrett with the color of sight and hearing, Maude was not in a hurry to make a move, but sighed with the new changes brought about by the ability of the devil fruit. "Boss, whose head are you going to blow?" Bailey returned to his original shape, squatting on Maudes shoulders, and asked curiously. Maud smiled, meaning to point out: "A monkey." "monkey?" Bailey frowned and thought hard. In that little head, a group of figures conforming to the image of a monkey quickly passed. In less than a moment, Huang Yuans undue beating face froze in Baileys mind. "Oh, it''s the general in yellow clothes." Bailey showed a dazed expression. Maud was slightly surprised, raised his hand and touched Bailey''s head, and exclaimed: "You can all guess it." "Hey-hey." Bailey was triumphant, and did not forget to glance at Qiushui deliberately. seems to be saying-- Nest is different from a certain stupid dragon. Qiu Shui noticed Bailey''s deliberate gaze, but she didn''t bother to talk to Bailey, Quandang didn''t see it. The atmosphere is full of solemnity, but Maude is talking and laughing with a pet. "Bajia D. Mord...!!!" Charlotte Lingling quickly got up, her eyes full of misfortune, staring at Maude. If the eyes can kill people, I am afraid Maude would have died thousands of times. the other side. Barrett also got up and looked at Maud. Different from Charlotte Lingling''s gaze that she could not wait to kill Maud hundreds of times, Barrett''s eyes looked at Maud, only the most passionate desire to fight. "Hey" He grinned, his whole body exuding amazing aura. Being so watched by the two monster players, Maude can no longer ignore it. He lifted Qiushui slightly and looked at Charlotte Lingling and Barrett who were not injured. Just now. He threw Qiushui from the sea far away with his bare hands... Below that distance, even if Pele is on the side to bless the multiplier effect, it is basically impossible to make a precise hit. As this trick fails, it is naturally impossible to cause harm to Charlotte Lingling and Barrett. is the terrifying impact formed when landing, which can lift these two monsters out. but. Such battles alone are enough to shock people who saw this scene from the bottom of their hearts. Even the elites of the Charlotte family who were on the edge of the battle circle were all shocked. For them, the last time Maude played Charlotte Lingling and Kaido alone was still yesterday. Now. Kaido, who once held the title of the strongest creature in sea, land and air, was sent into the long river of history by that man. now. Do you want to fight Charlotte Lingling and Barrett alone? Perrospero and the others dont know why they came up with this idea, but they think that with the style of that man, it is really possible to plan to do so. And Maudes subsequent performance directly confirmed their guess. Under the gaze of countless people, Maude looked calmly at Charlotte Lingling, who was raging, and Barrett, who was wary. "You two go together." ''S understatement of provocative remarks made Charlotte Lingling and Barrett''s foreheads appear several blue veins at the same time. A tyrannical and powerful aura swept out of them, covering Maud at the speed of light. Along the way, the ground cracked with cracks visible to the naked eye. is the top-level overlord color that can produce physical destruction phenomena like a substance. However-- Maud was calm and unaffected. Instead, Kidd, who was seriously injured and fell to the ground not far away, was affected by this overlord aura. The hardly propped up upper body was almost crushed back to the ground. somehow still hold on. "hiss, hiss..." Kid clenched his teeth, and the gasp that he exhaled became a deep neighing sound under the block of his teeth. Even in this situation, this extremely high-spirited jealous man still did not bow his head. He gritted his teeth and held it up, looking up at the three monsters in the arena. ''S gaze first passed Charlotte Lingling and Barrett, and finally fell on Maude. "" In the silent silence, Kidd''s stubborn eyes finally showed a touch of confusion. still remember a few years ago This guy is clearly a weak body, not worth mentioning. Now. In just a few years, they can be on par with, or even slightly better than, the two monsters with a reputation for decades. By comparison I have been in the new world for many years, but I dont even have the power to fight. As his thoughts surged, Kidd''s eyes suddenly became more confused. As many people and things in the world, the most feared is comparison. Made is Haoyue, and he is a grain of rice. The obvious gap caused Kidd''s self-esteem to appear cracks. "Puff wow..." Without warning, Kidd opened his mouth and vomited thick blood. His injury worsened. The changes in his temperament made it difficult for his overlord aptitude to resist the violent aura between the courts. His vision gradually blurred. Even so. He fell to the ground, still staring at Maud. This kind of height difference is no different from looking up. Maude, who could be stared at him, never looked at him from beginning to end. is no longer at the same level. (End of this chapter) Chapter 869： Left gun, right knife Chapter 869 This sea, this era. Heroes emerge in endlessly. In front of ?? there are bright stars such as Ace and Cavendish. After ??, there are dazzling new stars such as Straw Hat, Sauron, Kidd, and Luo. However- No matter how amazing their talents are, no matter how outstanding their performance is, there is still an insurmountable gap between them and Maude. Kid, who struggled to maintain a trace of dignity, was defeated by this gap. From beginning to end, Maude did not look at Kidd. A very real problem. With Mords current strength, even if Kidd is not inferior to Luffy in terms of talents, he does not even have the qualifications to be hunted by him. did not pay attention to the precarious Kidd, facing the violent aura of Charlotte Lingling and Barrett, after making a provocation, Maude held Qiushui with his right hand and clasped the handle of the desert eagle with his left hand. Before arriving at Shuixian Star Island at a thunderous speed, he can wait for Charlotte Lingling and Barrett to lose both before taking action. In this way, it is possible to obtain super high returns in the form of low risk. But he didn''t do that, and even wanted to see Charlotte Lingling and Barrett join forces to deal with him. This is the change brought about by the height. Whether its character or practice, they are different from the past. certainly. More importantly, Maude, whose strength has reached its peak, must cherish every top-level battle. Only in this way can the strength be further improved. Looking at the whole world, anyone who is qualified to be his opponent can count with just one hand. And Charlotte Lingling and Barrett are two of them. "Don''t think I''m joking." Maud held the knife in his right hand and the gun in his left, and said in a calm tone: "Come on, let''s go together." "!!!" Charlotte Lingling''s face became terrible. I dont know when it started, this little devil who came from behind can always be so arrogant and arrogant in front of her. How to bear it? "Thunder and fireworks!" Charlotte Lingling outrageously shot. Suddenly, the sky fire of Prometheus and the purple thunder of Zeus merged into a whirlpool spear, volleyed at Maud. Maud squinted his eyes, and the light of thunder shone in his eyes. "Autumn Water." Maud pulls up the autumn water. With only a soft voice, the form of autumn water ushered in a change in an instant. The black and red blade reveals a winding dragon body. "Shadow. Long Ming." Maud waved the blade of the black dragon and cut out a black blast of thunder with shadow waves wrapped in it. The next moment. The black lightning pierced through the whirlpool spear intertwined with thunder and fireworks. Along with the scorching explosion, the black lightning strikes Charlotte Lingling unabated. Charlotte Lingling''s eyes changed, she could only swing Napoleon''s long knife, and slashed fiercely on the black lightning that was coming. ! The moment the blade touched the black lightning, the sticky black lightning slurry burst open in front of Charlotte Lingling. The shadow waves wrapped in it spread out like a spider web, directly drowning Charlotte Lingling''s fierce eyes. With a move, Long Ming briefly suppressed Charlotte Lingling, but Maude did not take advantage of the situation, but instead raised his gun and aimed at Barrett. Barrett looked at Maude with sharp eyes. As long as he has the corresponding strength, there is nothing arrogant or arrogant. This is what Barrett believes. So in countless battles in the past, he always gave his opponent a chance to show off his skills, and sometimes even put his face in the past to taste the taste. but When Maude let him go with Charlotte Lingling, he felt Maudes arrogance was really unreasonable. ৡ At the moment the gun was aimed at him, Barrett moved and his body disappeared instantly. Red light flashed in Maudes eyes. The naked eye can''t catch Barrett''s movements, but seeing and hearing can. Maud swings the muzzle and locks Barrett''s position. "boom!" Without any hesitation, Maude pulled the trigger. Between the gunfire blast, the high-speed rotating bullet shot straight towards Barrett. "Meaningless." Barrett looked cold. At his level of strength, firearms are like decorations. Want to hinder him or create opportunities by shooting? This kind of behavior fell in the eyes of Barrett, and even thought it was a bit ridiculous. Barrett maintained a state of seeing and hearing, preparing to avoid the bullets, and then attacked Maude with the momentum of thunder. But the next moment The bullet locked by his seeing and hearing color suddenly doubled in size by a hundred times, and its speed also changed. "Um?" Barretts eyes shrank slightly. The sudden change made him hurriedly cross his arms and resist the bullet that suddenly became a hundred times larger. "Squeak" The sharp warhead rotating at high speed stirred up an ear-piercing roar on Barrett''s body. The impact force that followed madly pushed Barrett''s body, ploughing two long deep trenches on the ground. Maud smiled slightly, keeping the movement of raising the gun. Immediately He even pulled the trigger. As the gunfire resounded, bullets flew out from the muzzle one after another. then rose in the wind, and shot Barrett in a straight line in a form that had doubled its size by a hundred times. ˡ! The giant bullets came one after another, like a stack of arhats, which transmitted their power to Barrett''s body. was Barrett who hurriedly responded, and was suddenly bombarded by such unreasonable shooting. "The power of the devil fruit..." At the moment he flew out, Barrett''s face turned dark. When Maude fired his first shot, how could he think this would be the case? Maud looked at Barrett, who was blown out, and put away the desert eagle that Bailey had transformed into. "interesting." The corner of his mouth is raised. After the inspection period for the chimera research results passed, he followed the original plan and let Bailey eat the multiplication fruit. In this way, Bailey, who is transformed into a weapon, can use the ability to multiply fruits to increase his power. Like just now The bullet shot by Bailey can directly multiply the volume and speed through the ability, forming a lot of lethality. Not only that. Pele can also increase the volume of autumn water by holding the multiplier ability above the autumn water in its normal form by touching it. It''s just that this form is not very useful. In addition, there are more and more interesting chemical reactions between the weapon fruit ability and the multiplying fruit ability. "If it''s you two, it will definitely make me happy..." Maud was still standing there, but suppressed Charlotte Lingling with a knife, and flew Barrett with a gun. This scene, in the eyes of others, is how shocking. The members of the Charlotte family who are in the line of Charlotte Lingling are already dull. Not to mention the countless viewers who watched the live broadcast, it was just a surprise. I was sweating, I felt weak, I felt a little vomiting... I was unable to review the text, and felt sorry for myself. (End of this chapter) Chapter 870： Multi-vibration Chapter 870 If-- Throwing Qiu Shui over, so as to retreat Charlotte Lingling and Barrett a hundred meters away, which is somewhat of a sneak attack. So. First use a knife to suppress Charlotte Lingling, and then use a gun to repel Barrett, which is the result of a frontal attack. Sure enough... Only monsters can contend against monsters. This is the heartfelt thought of most people. Rebroadcast room. Festa stood up suddenly, and his eyes quivered as he looked at the screen. Before this celebration officially began, he was neither worried about the arrival of Charlotte Lingling, nor was he worried about the naval forces that might come at any time. The only thing he worries about is Bajia D. Maude, a variable that cannot be ignored. How many years the power of the world has been balanced, and in just two years, it was completely destroyed by the variable of Maude. This is the deterrent power of Mord''s existence itself. Festa had to pay attention to it. "Hey, Barrett..." Festa didn''t have any cigars that fell on the ground, and his eyes widened and said: "Don''t talk about dignity at this time, hurry up and Big.Mom to get rid of that guy!" witnessed the power that Maude showed after his debut, Festa suddenly felt that Maude in the live broadcast became extremely dazzling. He wants Barrett to join forces with Charlotte Lingling to kill Maud temporarily. However, Barrett, who was in the field, could not hear him in the broadcast room. Sea areas around the world. Uncountable ships are heading in the direction of Shuixian Star Island. Among these ships, there are pirates and criminals from the underground world. and the naval force waiting for the opportunity. These ships are all equipped with projection phone bugs that can connect to live signals in advance. On the way to Suixianxing Island, you can use live broadcast to understand the situation on the island as much as possible. In this way, we can decide whether to land on the island according to the situation, or give up temporarily, or wait for the moment to cut in. For those who want to make tricks What if you dont have the strength to compete for the permanent pointer head-on? This celebration is not a racing game. So its not that anyone who runs fast will be able to get the permanent pointer. On the contrary, the person who runs at the forefront of the game will get out of the field more easily. Now, the three monsters on the island are fighting. This development is really a delight for those who want to take opportunities from chaos. "Hey, it''s really Bekay D. Mord, who suppressed Big Mom and the devils successor..." "Is he really planning to hit two?" "What''s so strange that the man killed the Tianlongren like slaughtering chickens, attacking the holy place is like walking in the back garden, what can''t be done now?" "I just think he is a bit arrogant. After all, his opponent is Big.Mom and the successor of the evil spirit." "Hahaha... Isn''t this a good thing?" "Let the monsters fight for life and death first, and finally can make us cheaper!" "It makes sense, hahaha!" There are not a few pirates who do not have top combat power but want to wait for the opportunity to grab the permanent pointer. In the final analysis, the inducement that led to the great pirate era was the great secret that Roger left behind before his death. And the Ralph Drew permanent pointer directly points to the Big Secret Treasure. This is simply the most coveted shortcut. Those men who choose to go to sea because of a single thought do not want to miss this opportunity. Somewhere in a calm sea. This is a windless zone. As the name suggests, there is no wind at all. Therefore, the sea is also calm without any waves, it looks like a mirror reflecting the blue sky and white clouds. Dozens of warships based on blue and white are anchored on the sea without wind and waves. In order to wait for an excellent time to cut in, the fleet of the navy headquarters is not in a hurry to attack. The strategic location of the windless belt can not only hide their existence and movement, but also allow them to reach the Shui Xian Xing Island in a very short time. In the cabin of a warship. A projection phone worm projected the live broadcast of Shui Xian Xing Dao on the bulkhead. The admirals headed by Huang Yuan Fujito gathered together, watching the live broadcast projected on the bulkhead attentively. "It''s terrible as always~~~" The yellow ape touched his chin, and after seeing Maude take a shot, he subconsciously uttered a catchphrase. This mantra has appeared countless times in his military career, usually when he blurted out while fighting pirates. And whenever he uttered this mantra, he was actually making fun of him, and he didn''t think his opponent was terrible at all. Only face Maude... Huang Yuan said this mantra without any ridicule. "Sucking..." Fenghu was eating a bowl of cold noodles, and while sucking a mouthful of noodles, he tilted his head and glanced at the yellow ape. This man who loves pasta has no opinion. In fact, he did not pay attention to this live broadcast at all, let alone explain it to him. Regardless of how the situation on the Suixian Star Island will evolve, the naval fleet that has determined its goal from the beginning will only appear at the last moment. Yes. is the competition between snipe and clam, the fisherman gains. This is not the first time the Navy has done this. Dating back to the earliest days, in order to defeat the Rocks Pirates, the Navy would join forces with the Roger Pirates regardless of their position. In order to achieve the goal, even using means to instigate the people of the Locke Pirates. These methods have continued many times since then. For example, when dealing with the world destroyer Bundy Waldo, he also teamed up with other pirates and countered Waldos subordinates. Another example is the battle against Barrett more than 20 years ago. It was also waiting for Barrett and other Pirate Alliances to complete the battle before appearing. Complete the goals and tasks with the least risk and cost, even if it is unscrupulous. Is this approach consistent with justice? Fujitora declined to comment. He knows what he should do. Zhan Taomaru glanced at Fujitora, who was eating very fragrant noodles, and then looked at Maude in the live broadcast. "It''s really a monster with too much strength. No wonder it can always be eaten by the old man. If it is one-on-one, the old man will probably be suppressed by Mord." "Huh? Why should I say another word?" "But this time there are new pacifists produced by doctors using new metals. It will definitely not be like the last time!!!" Zhan Momomaru tightened the axe and axe handle he was carrying with him, and while meditating in his heart, he accidentally said something. Suddenly. He noticed that everyone in the cabin looked towards him almost at the same time. "What''s wrong?" Zhan Momomaru showed doubts on his face, and even subconsciously raised his hand to touch his cheek. He thought it was something dirty on his face, but he didn''t know that he had just said what was in his heart. Weird colors appeared in the eyes of everyone present. They looked at Zhan Tao Maru first, then Huang Yuan. Zhan Tao Maru said what was in his heart, and they knew that the old man in Zhan Tao Maru''s mouth was Huang Yuan. Although Zhan Momomaru did not say anything wrong... But its really brave to expose Huang Yuans scars in front of so many people. "Did I accidentally say what I was saying?" Zhan Momomaru gradually realized something and murmured. Huang Yuan looked at him and sighed faintly. "Thank you so much for me, Zhan Momomaru~~~" "" Zhan Momomaru looked suffocated. Another sea area. The whale head ship with the white beard pirate flag flying through the waves. The White Beard Pirates group, which quickly declined since the end of the war, did not withdraw from the stage. Benefited from the early exit of the Blackbeard Pirates and the fame brought by the blood of One Piece. After two years, the White Beard Pirates group, which has quietly accumulated strength in this turbulent situation, can be said to be reborn. As a four-emperor-level pirate group that almost retired from the new world stage, today, except for the lack of a pillar that can replace the white beard, the overall combat strength of the entire fleet is at the standard emperor-level level. Whale head on the deck of the ship. Ace, Marco and others all watched the live broadcast in silence. "His strength... has become much stronger again." He in the words naturally refers to Maud. I still remember the last time I played against Maude, more than a year ago. Maud at that time, and Maud in the live broadcast now. Single talk about strength is by no means one level. In other words-- In just over a year, Maude refreshed their cognition with an abnormal speed of becoming stronger. Ace stared at the live broadcast and clenched his fist silently. After the war ended, he never let up in order to become stronger. But even if he had awakened the Devil Fruit ability, he did not have the confidence to defeat Maude. But anyway... He will personally take back the body of the old man from Maude! "Shui Xianxing Island..." Ace muttered to herself in her heart. He has no interest in the islands Roger walked through and the destination he has been to. What he wants now is to recapture his father''s body and make the world remember the reputation of the White Beard Pirates again. On the sea where the waves are surging, there is a big ship that is assembled and spliced ??by dozens of small ships, riding the wind and waves. This is the ship of the Vinsmok family, which can also be said to be a country. The battle of the country of harmony. Due to time constraints, the animal that Caesar could provide was an ancient species of artificial devil fruit, which failed to merge with the artificial soldiers of the Vinsmok family into an invincible army. This is why the Beast Pirates Group failed to defeat the Mord Pirate Group. At least Caesar and Kaji think so. And those who escaped from Wano Country, they got together like this. "Hey, Kaji, it''s still too late to change the plan..." Caesar shivered and looked at Maude, who was so powerful in the live broadcast. He finally understood why Kaido, known as the strongest creature in sea, land and air, fell under the sword of Maude. Kage ignored the frightened Caesar, but stared at the live broadcast, full of fear and fear. Thanks to Festa who will live broadcast the celebration process to the world at all costs, so they can experience the terrifying power of these monsters through the live broadcast. However, the strength of an individual has its limits. It has always been the size of the army that can really determine the outcome of a war! Fearless and fearless, and the army of artificial soldiers who have eaten the fruit of the ancient artificial devil, it is Gachis confidence. despite this Gaj still can''t conceal his fear of Maude. In contrast, the four siblings of Vinsmok, who were born after the transformation of the descent factor, are much calmer. After all, they are like man-made cloned soldiers, and they dont know what fear is. Terror three-masted ship. Jaya stays behind and is responsible for overseeing the construction process of Sky City. Although I believe in Maude and their strength, they will inevitably be worried. Festa''s first-hand live broadcast gave Jaya a chance to be clear about the situation on the scene. at this time. She and Raleigh watched the live broadcast in the castle hall. Pony, who was entrusted by the bear to Maudes care, is also there, as well as the straw hat group who has been staying on the terrifying three-masted ship to practice hard. Because Festa revealed the existence of Lavdrew''s permanent pointer before the celebration, Luffy lost interest in the celebration. He wants to find the Big Secret Treasure and become the One Piece. But it will never be done in this way. So. The Straw Hat Pirates, who were supposed to participate in the celebration in the original work, now stay on the terrifying three-masted ship to see the realm and strength of the monsters through live broadcast. "What a terrifying power..." "How can there be such a slash?!!!" No matter how many times they have tasted it, the straw hat group was still shocked by the power that Maude showed. Reilly and Jabba are also paying attention to the battle in the screen. From this brief match, they could see that Maude had the upper hand. However, the situation in the top battle is ever-changing, and no one knows what the result will be before the last second. Besides, its still a three-way melee... But they still believe that Maude can stand out from the crowd. "Barrett, what you want to prove was wrong from the beginning." Reilly sighed softly in his heart. Holy land. The deepest part of Pangu City, between the flowers. This is a room "prepared" with a small forest. In the room, green grass is everywhere, trees grow along the walls and windows, flowers and butterflies can be seen everywhere. The real master of the world government and the real master of the vacant throne, Yim sits quietly on a chair woven of flowers. On the vine-covered wall directly in front of her, a live broadcast on the Shui Xianxing Island was projected. "" She was always silent, her eyes calm and deep. After Maude appeared on the stage, there was a wave of waves in the eyes that were as deep as the starry sky. "D." She whispered to herself, and then slowly raised her right hand. At this moment, a young man wearing a hooded white robe and a delicate face, who looked only eleven or twelve years old, walked across the grass and sent a reward order to Yims raised right hand. middle. Em took the reward order, and the teenager who handed the reward order bowed respectfully to one side, like a waiter waiting for the master''s order at any time. "D." Em looked down at the photo of Maud on the reward order, and repeated the whisper just now. Only the tone this time, there was a ray of winter-like killing intent. A long distance away from Shui Xianxing Island, there is a raft-like boat drifting along the water. Hawkeye sat on the boat, and the black knife behind him stood like a cross. "" seemed to be aware, Hawkeye raised his eyes and looked in the direction pointed by the permanent pointer. In the sharp golden eyes like an eagle, a little luster slowly flashed. Every minute and every second after Festa released the news of the celebration, all those who decided to go to the water star island were directed at Lavdrew. Even the navy, which is preparing to eliminate most of the pirates on the Water Star Island, intends to obtain the permanent pointer of Lavdrew. Only this man with eagle-like eyes on the boat really has no interest in the big secret treasure. The reason why he came is only to fight the strong. In a sense-- He and Barrett are the same. (End of this chapter) Chapter 871： Four hundred and eighteen Chapter 871, Chapter Four Hundred, Chapter Eighteen, can you... Give me some pressure? The celebration has just begun and it affects the nerves of countless people. No one would have expected-- Charlotte Lingling, who leads the Big.Mom Pirates, will rush to the forefront, and shock the audience. More unexpectedly Now the most famous Maud will appear in this way, and will crush the two monsters Charlotte Lingling and Barrett in one face. The members of the Charlotte family, who are fighting outside the battle circle, dont know what to do for a while. Reasonably tell them that if they rashly intervene in the battle of these three monsters, they will only end up dead. But if they do nothing, they will worry about the safety of their mother. "I''m actually worried about my mother..." Perrospero suddenly reacted, suddenly looking unbelievable. "Just because the opponent is that guy!" His eyes trembled slightly, and he gritted his teeth and muttered to himself. It''s not that he doesn''t believe in the strength of his mother, but Maude''s existence has brought him extremely strong sense of anxiety. This kind of uneasiness arises spontaneously from Maudes past achievements and the deterrence he has shown. "Mom won''t lose..." "Besides, we can also help!" Perrospero shook his head sharply and quickly adjusted his mind. They are not furnishings. As long as you wait for a suitable opportunity, you can join hands to help your mother. The elites of the Charlotte family who came with Charlotte Lingling are all suppressing the panic in their hearts and looking intently at the situation in the battle circle. Thousands of pirates on the island who came for Lovedrew''s permanent pointer, after Maud showed their power, they left the circle of war for the first time. They sincerely hope that the three monsters Maude, Charlotte Lingling, and Barrett will be seriously injured or die in the battle. In this way, the difficulty of competing for permanent pointers will be greatly reduced. Before this, they had no extra effort to pay attention to the process and results of this battle, but to grasp the time to find a permanent pointer. Nearly a hundred pirates of the Pirate Group, taking advantage of the fierce battle between Maude and the others, launched a carpet search on the island. Festa, who was in control of the overall information in the broadcast room, quickly noticed the movements of these pirates. But now he is not in the mood to take care of these pirates, all his attention is focused on the battle between Maude and Charlotte Lingling Barrett. Mauds strength made him as uneasy as Perrospero. I can only hope that Barrett can help him restore some confidence in the next round. Within the battle circle. Mauds eyes glowed with red luster, and the color of seeing and hearing during the operation was always locked on Charlotte Lingling and Barrett. The slash attack that combines the shadow ability and the elemental ability of the autumn black dragon form. Although it easily broke Charlotte Lingling''s thunder and fireworks, it was finally smashed by Charlotte Lingling with Napoleon''s long knife. A hundred times the bullet on the other side. Although Barrett has driven Barrett back a long way, Barrett, with his strong physique, was stunned to resist a series of impacts, and nothing happened. When the huge warhead rotating at super high speed finally calmed down, Barrett grinned with a dangerous smile. He did not lose the golden bullet in his hand, but instead embraced it with his arms wide open. crunch, crunch The arms holding the bullet suddenly bulged, and the blue veins spread across the muscles like a snake. "Give you back!" Barrett suddenly twisted his waist, and at the moment he threw the bullet out, rubbed his hands holding the bullet. Following this action, the huge warhead that flew out of the hand was like shooting out of the barrel of a gun. It spun at ultra-high speed during the flight, carrying a white air wave visible to the naked eye and directed it towards Maude. Maud tilted his head to look at the menacing warhead, just raised his hand with a knife, and cut the warhead in half with a slash. Compared with Barretts retreat when he resisted the shooting, Maude easily deflated the attack with a single blow, which seemed very relaxed. Barrett did not expect any results from throwing the warhead with his bare hands. When Maude swung the knife to cut the warhead in half, he already followed closely behind and stepped into the attack range. There are no fancy skills and moves, just stance, raise arms, and punch. Then the dark blue domineering aura mixed with ghosts was released homeopathically, and the air was almost distorted wherever the fist went. Faced with Barrett''s close punch, Maude did not retreat but moved forward, cutting out the black dragon blade entwined with the overlord color. Suddenly, the wind and thunder sounded, and the black-red arc with thick knuckles disappeared like a streamer. The next moment. Fist and knife strike against each other. The black-red arc representing the overlord color bursts at the intersection. The forces from each other collided wildly, and the turbulent air wave rolled up a large amount of mud and swept towards the surroundings. Maud''s gaze pierced through the black-red arc, and fell on Barrett''s excited face. And Barretts eyes also passed through the black-red arc, and fell on Modes calm and handsome face. Immediately after-- Barrett was a little stunned when he saw Maude pull out the gun. "boom!" The moment Maude raised the muzzle, he decisively pulled the trigger. The sound of gunshots sounded, and the tongue of fire gushed out. A bullet wrapped in an overlord color crossed the black-red arc spreading like a space crack, and flew towards Barretts forehead. "Wrap the overlord color on the bullet?!" Barrett was shocked. Between the electric light and flint, he had never felt that firearms were any good, and at this moment he clearly felt the sense of crisis. There is not much time left for him to react, but at least he can make a head swing. ͡! The flying bullet, like a black and red thunderbolt, struck Barretts cheek straight. A line of blood quickly appeared, and the blood flowed like a shot. If it weren''t for the timely response, this close-range shot could not penetrate his forehead and domineering, but at least it could crack his skull. Barrett was shocked by the power of firearms in Maud''s hands, and launched a counterattack before he thought about it. He used his right fist to hold Maude''s blade of the black dragon, and immediately swung his left fist to take Maude''s bottom plate. It''s just that Maude didn''t give him a chance to fight back at all. "Boom, boom..." Maud pulls the trigger continuously. As the gunfire burst out, bullets went straight to Barretts door. If against other people, Barrett will definitely not hesitate to use his face to catch the bullet. But it was Maude who fired the gun, so he could only be forced to interrupt the counterattack and swing his head to avoid the oncoming bullet. However, Maudes methods are more than just a combination of swords and guns... crackling A purple thunder flashed suddenly on the winding Qiushui blade of the dragon''s body. Immediately afterwards, the ink-colored blade gradually showed fire, which looked like a hot red soldering iron. "Um?!" Such anomalous change surprised Barrett again, only to feel that his fist was hot. Maud didn''t give Barrett time to think. He stepped forward with his right foot, and Qiu Shui, which was tightly held in his hand, suddenly shot out a deep purple thunder, covering Barrett''s body. Barrett was struck by lightning. Purple thunder flow ran on his body surface, and his body movements became stiff. and then The shadow slash surpassed all the offense and defense, and slashed on Barrett''s body severely. Blood suddenly appeared, Barrett flew out in response. The blade of the black dragon, which had lost its parry, slashed towards the ground. Maud could stop Qiu Shui''s slashing, but he did not do so, letting Qiu Shui slash to the ground. Boom! Chopped to the ground, infused with the mighty power, and instantly cut out hundreds of cracks in the ground. at the same time. Maud raised the muzzle and aimed at Barrett flying in the air. Just as he was about to pull the trigger, a sense of might came from behind him. "The Emperor''s Sword. Broken Blade!" It was Charlotte Lingling who jumped off the Thundercloud Zeus, holding the Napoleon long knife burning with blazing flames high above her head, slashing at the back of Maude''s head with a mighty force. Even if it was a sneak attack, Charlotte Lingling didn''t think there was anything. after all. This is life and death. Only people with bad heads can speak martial arts. The attack is approaching. Maud decisively gave up his plan to pursue Barrett, and at the moment he noticed the attack, he exchanged positions with the shadow mark arranged in advance without even thinking about it. ! Maud, who was caught in the attack, disappeared out of thin air. The Emperor''s Sword, which was cut down with the mighty force, was helpless and blasted the already riddled ground into a big pit. The knife fell through, and Charlotte Lingling''s face was rather ugly. "That **** shadow ability again...!!!" The sneak attack just now has already exhausted her fastest speed. But in front of the shadow ability that can switch positions at any time, there is no benefit at all. Charlotte Lingling retracted Napoleon''s long knife, her eyes flashed red, and she quickly looked at Maude who had moved dozens of meters away. The moment she looked at Maude, the latter disappeared out of thin air again. The familiar scene made her eyes condensed. In seeing, hearing, color perception, Maude''s breath appeared behind him. Li Shang exchanges. Maud held Qiushui with one hand, and directly exchanged positions with the shadow mark, thus teleporting behind Charlotte Lingling. Then slashed to the back of Charlotte Lingling''s head. Charlotte Lingling was defensive, turned around abruptly to pick up the Napoleon''s long knife, and slashed at Maude behind her severely. Clang! Qiushui and Napoleons long sword collided in mid-air. Spark burst. A circular wave of air burst out where the swords and swords collided. Clang clang clang! ! ! Immediately afterwards, Maude and Charlotte Lingling made several shots in one second. The air waves surging and cascading, pushing to all directions. The ground cracked, and a large amount of rubble flew upwards. Maud and Charlotte Lingling refused to give in to each other, and every knife they slashed carried the will to kill each other. Within a few breaths. Maud and Charlotte Lingling were just a dozen times right, and they fell in the eyes of others, but there was a sense of seeing that the world was falling apart. "Compared with before, it''s obviously a lot easier." Maud''s thoughts moved. After the physique is promoted to ten stars, even if it is against these few physique monsters, there will be no more pressure. In other words-- Charlotte Lingling, who has lost the advantages of physique and strange power, can hardly pose a threat to him. As for the Devil Fruit Ability... Maud, who possesses five abilities at the same time in battle, is no one at all. "Evasion!" When ?? was facing the knife, Maude suddenly attacked. The shadow slash directly crossed the sword attack and defense, and bombarded Charlotte Lingling''s chest. caught off guard, Charlotte Lingling followed Barrett''s footsteps, her plump body flew out in the air. Coincidentally, the direction that Charlotte Lingling flew upside down was exactly where Barrett was. Barrett had already regrouped his offensive at this time and rushed towards Maude. When he saw Charlotte Lingling flying over, Barrett raised his hand with a pendulum fist without even thinking about it and hammered Charlotte Linglings ass. Boom! There was a muffled sound. Charlotte Lingling was hammered into the ground by Barrett like a baseball. Retracted his fist, Barrett didn''t even look at Charlotte Lingling, and went straight to Maud without any reduction. Seeing this rather funny scene, Maude raised his brows slightly. To be honest, what he wants to see is Barrett and Charlotte Lingling teaming up against him, rather than fighting each other out of nowhere like this. If this is the case, he really can''t feel any pressure. "Are you not planning to use the Devil Fruit ability until now?" Looking at Barrett rushing over, Maude took Qiu Shui and put it on his shoulders, putting on a hegemonic starting position. "Overlord..." The shadow behind him quickly transformed into a physical shadow clone, and made the same action as Maud. "Broken obstacles!" Maud slashed out with a knife. Almost the same time. Shadow clone also slashed out with a knife. A terrifying and surging dazzling shock wave emerged in response to the situation, rushing towards Barrett. Barrett''s face changed slightly, he stopped the momentum abruptly, and at the moment of stabilizing his body, he used his most aggressive step in front of him. The next moment. Barrett was engulfed by the shock wave of the overlords barrier breaking. Follow. The shock wave of the overlord''s barrier breaking continued unabated and rushed towards Charlotte Lingling, who was hammered into the ground by Barrett just now. Just as the shockwave was about to run over Charlotte Lingling''s body, Thundercloud Zeus was the savior in time and brought Charlotte Lingling out of the shockwave''s range at the last moment. Boom! The unstoppable overlords barrier-breaking shock wave flew over half of the water star island, and finally bombarded the only navigation mountain on the island, directly exploding a penetrating hole with a diameter of more than 100 meters on the mountain. From a distance, it looks like a regular circular tunnel entrance. Festa, who was on the top of the navigation hill, felt the tremor from under her feet, and swallowed uncontrollably. His face was pale, and his eyes looked at Maude on the screen with horror. Fortunately, this slash was against the flat ground. If he ran to the top of the mountain, he might be annihilated to fly ashes with the entire building. "Grumbling." He swallowed again, his lips trembling, unable to speak. What kind of monster is this... Festa moaned weakly in his heart. Thousands of pirates who were splitting up on the Shui Xian Star Island were basically stunned to look at the Navigator Mountain, which was blasted out of a huge hole by Maude. Already far away from the battle circle, they suddenly realized a serious problem The entire Mercury Star Island seems to be within Mauds firepower. "" The pirates who realized this only felt a chill from their spine. at the same time. Maud retracted the shadow clone and looked forward. A huge gap suddenly jumped into my eyes. Barrett, who has been carrying a hegemony to break through the obstacles, stood still in the chasm. There were many injuries on his body, but it was not serious. Maud is not surprised by this. Monsters like them that dominate the apex, basically have one thing in common. That is anti-beating. Maybe there is no way to create pressure on Maude on the offensive, but it will not be so easy to lie down. "Can you... give me some pressure?" Maud slowly lifted Qiushui and pointed straight ahead. Hear Maude''s words. Barrett, who is in the chasm, and Charlotte Lingling, who is standing on Thundercloud Zeus again, are both slightly discolored. (End of this chapter) Chapter 872： The world is dead Chapter 872 The world, a dead silence This is the end of the clash. Maud can positively suppress Charlotte Lingling and Barrett several times, showing the strength of it, no doubt. This kind of powerful strength revealed in front of people, although not to the extent of surpassing monsters, is indeed superior. However. What Maude said at this moment seems to indicate a fact I havent started to be serious yet. Charlotte Lingling and Barrett, who were beaten like a ball, how can they bear? The two looked at Maude coldly. Condensed a substantive violent aura, emanating from their bodies. The black-red arc, representing the color of the overlord, ran over them. "Arrogant guy!!!" Charlotte Lingling glared, her golden pupils brewing murderous intent. The Prometheus attached to her hair seemed to be affected by her anger. It was originally a raging flame and became more vigorous. Even the thundercloud Zeus, who was stepped on by her, turned into a dark cloud with constant electric discharge. Compared to Charlotte Lingling''s rage, Barrett felt that Maude was arrogant, but he was not so angry that he lost his reason. He looked down at the "branded" knife wound on his chest. This is the wound that Maude had just used a trick to avoid. It is a normal thing to be injured in battle, and this kind of injury is not worthy of his attention. only The move that wounded him was very similar to the one that Roger often used. So the moment Barrett was cut just now, Barrett thought of Roger directly. In the past many challenges initiated to Roger, this undefeatable move has caused him a lot of losses. At this point, Barrett felt an indescribable excitement, only that the blood in his body began to boil. Different from Charlotte Lingling''s almost distorted violent rage, Barrett grinned, his face full of excitement could not be restrained at all. "Bacardi Maud, you are stronger than I expected, very good, so that''s interesting!!!" defeating the strong is of great significance to Barrett. The stronger the enemy''s strength, the more significant the meaning gained after the victory. Barretts desire to fight has been soaring, and the aura emanating from his body has also become stronger. He cant wait to defeat Maude! ! ! Boom! Just two seconds after the voice fell, Barrett suddenly kicked the ground. Amidst the dull sound, the ground cracked. Barrett disappeared out of thin air, and came to Maude in an instant. "The strongest punch!" The huge fist covered with dark blue ghost spirit suddenly smashed into the air and hit Maude''s face. This punch exhausted Barrett''s full strength. Whether it is power or speed, it perfectly demonstrates Barrett''s top strength in the field of sports. The terrifying fists enveloped Maude like a wave, and did not give him any chance to evade. Actually. Maud did not even think about avoiding the edge temporarily. His physique has been promoted to ten stars, he is not weaker than Charlotte Lingling and Barrett, who are born monsters. "Zeyingzhang!" Red light floated in Maude''s eyes, and he slashed at the attacking Barrett. The glimpse of the blade with the black and red arc tore the surrounding space, and went straight to Barrett''s strongest punch. followed. Fisting knives collided in the air, and the space was suddenly distorted. The domineering released by each other fought fiercely in the distorted space, and then burst out thick black and red arcs of arms rising into the sky. The force generated by the violent collision reached the sky, like an invisible sharp blade, cutting the clusters of surging clouds into a huge crack. The sky, just like that cracked. The pirates who came to participate in the celebration had not yet freed themselves from the terrifying power of the overlords breaking through just now, they saw the sky split by the collision of the forces of Maude and Barrett. "this" All the pirates were dumbfounded looking at the split sky, shocked beyond words. This is the Emperor... The terrifying power that reigns at the apex of the world. In the face of this kind of power, they have no capital to resist at all. "To **** Ralph Drew''s permanent pointer under the eyes of this monster..." "Are we... too naive..." Although I have thought about the result that monsters may lose both sides, who can guarantee that the injured monster will still be so scary? The pirates who had a fluke mentality were finally timid. Long years of desperate career, so that they will not give up on the spot. How can there be any benefits that fall directly from the sky. Whatever you want, you have to bear corresponding risks. Before the danger came, these pirates still had the last trace of luck. Within the battle circle. The collision between ?? domineering, causing the sky to split. This is a vision of heaven and earth that will inevitably appear in the battle between the emperors. Barrett''s strongest punch was exhausted, and Maude did not reserve the one that Maude contended with. and split with the sky Who is strong and weak, got the answer in the next second. ! On Barretts forward fist, a series of bloodshot shots abruptly. On the deep blue domineering like armor, a series of fine cracks also began to appear. "" Noting this scene, Barretts pupils shrank slightly. This means that he is not as good as Maude in the competition of strength and domineering. Only in terms of results, such a gap is not obvious. But the gap is the gap, which cannot be disputed. Faced with these results, Barrett was not discouraged, but more excited. During the fight, Maude noticed Barretts excitement. "Obviously being suppressed, but more excited?" "What a hopeless fighting maniac..." Maud muttered to himself silently in his heart. He really cant understand the source of Barretts excitement, nor is he interested in understanding it. "Get down." Maud suddenly condensed all his power, and then concentrated on one point. The attack like a raging wave suddenly defeated Barrett''s fist. ͡ Barretts fist cracked into more obvious scars, and blood arrows shot out from the scars. The violent and sharp blade light wanted to completely knock him back. And Barrett has no head iron, and decisively withdraws after the downturn, temporarily avoiding the sharp blades that are enveloping Mord''s knife. His decision-making is sensible, to protect his fist from further damage. "Hahaha" Despite losing to Maud in the domineering power match, Barrett laughed out of excitement. "Baka, D. Mord, this is your full power..." "For a moment, I even thought I was fighting Roger." "good very good." "This is the battle I want!" Barrett acknowledged the power of Maude. The unmatched strength in a head-on confrontation touched the obsession that he hid deep in his heart. At this moment, he thought from the bottom of his heart. As long as you defeat Maude, you can prove that he is the strongest! Looking at Barrett, whose face was distorted with excitement, Maude said blankly: "I never said...this is my full strength." "" Barretts excited laughter stopped abruptly. "What''s the meaning?" He looked at Maude slightly in amazement. The kind of strength and domineering that can suppress him positively just now, isn''t it even full of effort? Maud lifted Qiushui slightly, and said calmly: "It means literally." "" Barrett heard the words and couldn''t help being silent. In the high excitement, something that should have appeared finally appeared. That is anger. "Are you...... are you looking down on me?" Barrett looked at Maude, and the real anger slowly emerged in his eyes. He thinks that a man like Maud can''t play tricks. In other words, in the attack he tried his best just now, Maude may not really do his best. This gave Barrett a feeling of being underestimated. "I didn''t underestimate you." Maud shook his head, and then calmly said: "In fact, before the actual fight, I still don''t have a clear understanding of your strength." Speaking of this, Maude glanced at Charlotte Lingling who was eager to move from the corner of his eyes, and continued: "And after the match, it''s a pity... I don''t feel any pressure. Since there is no pressure, why should I do my best? Besides... You have reservations too?" "" Barrett was silent for a moment, then shook his head, and said in a deep voice: "Although I didn''t use the ability, the fight just now...I really didn''t reserve it." "In this case, show your abilities..." Maud, while speaking to Barrett, glanced at Charlotte Lingling, and pointedly said: "You are also a''living legend'' anyway, can you make me a little serious?" "" "" Barrett was silent again, and Charlotte Lingling was rarely ridiculed. She played against Barrett. Aside from their respective devil fruit abilities, she believes that Barretts domineering and strength are almost the same as hers. This is also her cognition after Wanguo and Barrett played against each other. is Barrett, whose domineering and strength are almost the same as hers. In the frontal confrontation, he lost to Maude. Does this mean... Only in terms of domineering and strength, she is not as good as Maud now? Mauds words were transmitted to the ears of every audience who was watching the live broadcast through the camera phone worm. "What does this mean?" "It means I haven''t started to be serious..." "what?" "That is to say, the level of duel just now is not his full strength?!" "What are you kidding? The sky is cracked..." The vast majority of viewers took a sigh of relief after recognizing this information. The earth-shattering terrifying power displayed through the live broadcast is already extremely shocking to them. Then Maude told them at this time, in fact, he has not exerted his full strength? The audience''s eyes are dull. People are numb. There is no wind, and the sea is as calm as a mirror, where warships are parked. In the cabin, there was a dead silence. The elite generals gathered here were silent and watched the live broadcast. "Do you think... he is bragging?" After a moment of silence, Zhan Tao Maru was very difficult to give a point of view. No one at the scene answered him, only the sound of Fujitora drinking soup from a bowl in the cabin. In fact. More than half of the elite generals present, including Smog and Tina, have been on the battlefield with Maude at least twice. The battle of the top, the battle of the advance city, and the recent battle of the Holy Land. Only strength, Maude can bring them great "surprise" every time. Or. is fright. This monster seems to be able to improve its strength through every battle. From the very beginning, the battle for the top to show off the edge, to the battle of Propulsion City, and then to the final battle of the Holy Land. Mauds strength has been getting stronger, strong enough to hold the audience. now. If Maude is not bragging, it means... He is now stronger than when he was in the Holy Land. "Are you talking big~~~" Huang Yuan rubbed his chin, and said lightly: "I have Barrett and Big.Mom to help us verify it." "" After a short silence. Barrett suddenly used his ability. Under his call, a lake in the distance suddenly rose up into the sky. A submarine resembling a whale flew out of the spray, and then disintegrated into various weapons and steel under the influence of a certain force. It first landed on the ground, and then galloped towards Barrett. "Medium bullet shape." Barrett turned sideways and straightened his right arm. A large number of iron parts from Mercedes-Benz were affixed to him, and they were assembled into a submarine robot in a flash. This is his combined fruit ability, which can combine with a large number of inorganic substances to gain stronger strength and defense. In terms of principle, it is actually very similar to Kidds Magneto. But in essence, Barretts bullet form is fusion, while Kidds magnetic demon is bonding. The former is far better than the latter. If Barrett is willing, he can now summon hundreds of ships along the coast to fuse. Its just that the time has not come... He felt that one hundred ships were still too few. "Come on, let me see your full strength, Maude!!!" Barretts voice came from the bullet robot. Charlotte Lingling suppressed her anger, but she changed her normal and didn''t rush to take action. And Maude looked at the bullet robot in front of him, did not speak, but controlled the shadow to cover his body. Shadow stream. Pisces circulation. The shadow flows on the body, like armor, converging into flame-like tattoos. Barrett, who was in the bullet robot, saw this scene, his eyes condensed slightly. He can feel the breath of Maude becoming stronger at the moment the shadow is covered. "Hurry up and let me see..." "Your power is comparable to Roger!!!" Barrett controlled the robot to raise his right fist, and then tried his best to release the domineering, wrapped around the right fist. Squeak Black and red arcs scurry around the fist. "Bullet is the strongest punch!" Barrett suddenly made a move. Under the blessing of bullet form, the power of this strongest punch is stronger than the normal punch before. Facing Barretts stronger attack, Maude looked calm and took a step forward. The power of the whole body is transmitted through the shoulders and arms to the body of the Qiushui blade that sparkles with black and red arcs. then crossed out. Knife and fist collide again in the air. The overlord color between each other is frantically confronting each other. This time is different. Space is no longer distorted, but split. Cracking in the true sense. A line of cracks with white light visible to the naked eye spread from it to Barretts bullet robot. Click, click at the same time. Along with the space cracking, there were bursts of harsh sounds. "Shock chop." Maud whispered to himself softly. The voice just fell. What you saw in front, including Barretts bullet robot, suddenly shattered and shattered. Among the debris in the sky, Barrett fell out and fell heavily to the ground. Shocking power bombarded him, causing him to spit out a big mouthful of blood. "The ability to shake fruits?!!!" Charlotte Lingling, who was waiting for the result, slowly widened her eyes and looked at Maude with an incredible look. at the same time. This scene was sent to all parts of the world through direct broadcast. The world is dead silent. (End of this chapter) Chapter 873： Maude, I Barrett would like to call you the strongest! Chapter 873 Maud, I Barrett would like to call you the strongest! Cut out with that knife. The space then spread out a series of cracks, and then it shattered like glass. The unstoppable power directly rips Barretts submarine robot apart. The incredible scene presented from the screen shocked the world. People... Suddenly recalled the top war that could be recorded in the annals of history two years ago, and also recalled the man who had occupied the title of the strongest for decades. now-- The suffocating and terrifying catastrophic destructive power returned to the stage of the sea, and was held in the hand by a man more terrifying than a white beard. This moment. There is a chill that is difficult to describe in words, like a signal that rushes through the bodies of countless people in the world. "The ability to shake fruits?!!!" "How is this possible?!!! Am I dazzled or dreaming?!!!" "You have no dizziness, no dreams, that man... indeed used the power of a white beard!!!" "But, isn''t everyone only able to eat one devil fruit? Then how can he have two devil fruit abilities?!" "" "I **** want to know too...!!!" "What the **** is going on?!" The countless people in front of the screen are all looking at Maude in the live broadcast screen with amazement. A person can only eat one devil fruit in a lifetime. This is the most basic common sense. And when Maude slashed out the unique destructive power of Shaking Fruit, peoples common sense was directly subverted. This terrifying man actually possesses both the Shadow Fruit and the Shaking Fruit at the same time! Not only that. There is also a weapon that can change its shape at will, and it can also increase the size of the bullet! and another black and red long knife that can release thunder and lightning. Calculated like this More than two abilities? ! Many people realized this, and their hearts were filled with speechless shock. In previous battles, they have noticed the special features of mod weapons. It''s just that at that time their focus was more on the confrontation between Maude and the other two monsters, so they didn''t go deep into it. Now, in front of the whole world, Maude smashed Barrett''s hole card just opened with the shocking destructive power of the fruit shake. The second ability that ?? suddenly revealed, shocked countless people in the world, but also focused on Maudes two unique weapons. "How did he... do it!?" In countless people''s heads, almost the same sentence full of doubts floated. It''s just that no one can answer their doubts. On the sea some distance from Shuixianxing Island. The whalehead ship of the White Beard Pirates Group moved straight ahead. Around it, there were a relatively small ship with a total of thirteen ships, which surrounded the main ship and sailed through the waves. In the cabin of the main ship. Ace, who had been squatting down, got up suddenly, staring at the live broadcast screen projected on the bulkhead in amazement. The other crew members of the White Beard Pirates group present, including Marco, also showed stunned or shocked expressions one after another. "It''s the ability of the old man!!!" "Why can that guy..." Whether it is a senior crew member or a newcomer, they are all panicked and staring. How can it be! The first reaction of the White Beard Pirates group was that it was impossible. However. The facts are in front of them, and they can''t help but believe them. "Baka, D. Mod..." Ace gritted his teeth, and there seemed to be fire burning in his eyes. first took away the body of the old man, and then took away the ability of the old man... Never forgive! Shui Xianxing Island. The aftermath of the shock force dissipated in the air. The hard ground is covered with cracks like spider webs. Maud stood at the place where the cracks were the densest. The right arm stretched forward was slightly retracted inward, and his wrist turned to the left to cross Qiushui in front of him. This is the second time he uses this ability after eating the Fruit of Shock. From the process to the result, whether it is skill or proficiency, it is not like just eating the devil fruit, and it is not like the second shot. This is the effect brought by the Hunter''s Note. After he ate the shocking fruit, the experience that belonged to the white beard all became his possession at that moment. "The strongest power in the world..." Maud felt the power of the shaking fruit. This is something that the shadow fruit ability that favors the auxiliary nature does not possess. Even if he has used his abilities for the second time, there will still be a lingering feeling of excitement in his heart. "You guy..." Not far away, Charlotte Lingling, who had witnessed Maude''s shock ability, was staring at Maude with an incredible gaze, and asked loudly: "Why can you use the shock fruit ability!!! " This question is the voice of countless people in the world at this moment. However. How could Mord be so kind to solve their puzzles. He is not obligated to answer this question, but turns the tip of the knife towards Charlotte Lingling. "My mother is asking you something...!" Seeing Maud''s silence, Charlotte Lingling''s expression became more and more terrifying, exuding the aura of choosing people. "It''s ridiculous." Maud spoke slowly and said nonchalantly: "It''s just begging for sweets. It''s not like you stretch out your hand, someone will definitely give it to you." "It''s okay if you don''t answer." Charlotte Lingling''s eyes were fierce, and she sneered: "My old lady will tear off your limbs first, and then slowly ask to understand." "If you can do it, just try it." Mord''s expression was calm, the overlord aura emanating from his body turned into a black-red arc, flashing on his arm and even Qiu Shui Dao''s body. He will not let this battle end too soon. What he wants to see is that Charlotte Lingling and Barrett can work together against him. Then-- He will madly gain experience in the fierce battle, stepping to the highest point bit by bit, and finally facing the breath of the holy land. If wins. The throne of heaven will be lowered for him. Before that, he wants to make this celebration a perfect ending. "Come." Maud''s temporarily idle left hand slowly raised, and hooked his index finger towards Charlotte Lingling. The seemingly unremarkable provocative action has a significant effect in Maude''s hands. "Looking for death!" A fierce light appeared in Charlotte Lingling''s eyes, and her giant body smashed through the layers of air and rushed towards Maude. "Prestige!" Suddenly a black-red arc with thick knuckles appeared on the Napoleon''s long knife that was raised high, and then it caused a thunder and fire, and slashed towards Maude''s body without any reservation. The powerful attack even made the air groan. Maud saw this and raised his sword to meet him. Overlord''s domineering and shocking power blended into one, instantly turned into an invincible knife position, colliding with Charlotte Lingling''s prestige. Click, click The crack with white light appeared again. is filled with the shocking power of terrifying force, under the blessing of the overlord, it is like an indestructible high wall across Charlotte Lingling. The prestigious shock waves that used to make the land tremble and the waves surge, it was actually difficult to make a step forward. Click, click! The number of cracks glowing with white light became more and more. The sound like glass cracking became louder and louder. The pressure that followed the change of the phenomenon caused Charlotte Lingling''s pupils to shrink sharply. Some things, some gaps... You can understand it only by experiencing it in person. Before her own offensive was about to be defeated, Charlotte Lingling thought she was alone fighting Maude and Whitebeard, and at the same time she had a doubt in her heart. Leave aside the question of why Maude can eat two devil fruits. Charlotte Lingling can conclude that Maud must be the fruit of the earthquake that will be eaten in the near future. Otherwise. Fighting on the island of ghosts in the country, Maude has no reason to hide this ability. and the nearby sacred incident, it should have revealed that Maude has the ability to shake fruits. But whether it was the battle on the ghost island or the battle on the holy ground, Maude never used the ability to shake fruits. this means-- Mord is most likely the fruit of the shock eaten after the end of the Holy Land incident. So Maud, who has just eaten the shaking fruit, why can he use the ability of shaking the fruit to such an extent? even made her feel in a trance that she is facing the white beard at her peak? "Why on earth?!" Charlotte Lingling screamed crazy in her heart. Next second. The crack containing the power of shock spread through the momentum of the prestige, spread through the Napoleon''s long knife burning with raging flames, and finally spread to her eyes. The unmatched shock and impact force blasted her body vigorously. Lingling Charlotte, who had lost her rebellion, flew out suddenly. "mother!!!" The members of the Charlotte family who hesitated on the edge of the battle circle, after seeing Charlotte Lingling step in Barrett''s footsteps, all their faces changed drastically, and there was a feeling that the sky had suddenly fallen. At this time, they no longer have the mind to go into the question of why Maude can use the two devil fruit abilities. They only know... The terrifying power that once belonged to the strongest man, the white beard, was acquired by a person who shouldn''t get it. was originally too strong, but now it has the ability to shake fruits. Even the term like a tiger with wings cant describe Maud at this moment. The elites of the Charlotte family headed by Perrospero were all pale and looked at Maud, as if they were looking at an unprecedented behemoth. "We... are going to help mom...!!!" At this time, even Perrospero, who has the most power in the field, has no time to look forward and backward. He is very clear. If my mother falls, the whole family will be destroyed. Never let this happen. "Push over!" Perrospero endured the shock of his heart, raised the candy cane high, and made a decision. The elites of the Charlotte family on the scene responded instantly and rushed towards the battle circle. Their idea is simple. Even if they can''t pose a threat to Maud, they can use their lives to help their mothers create opportunities. Maud, who has always maintained the operation of seeing, hearing, and color, immediately noticed the movements of the members of the Charlotte family. But he simply ignored it. Because-- "Ah la la." A lazy voice came from behind. Along with the voice, there was also a majestic cold current, and in a blink of an eye, a towering ice wall was "built" in front of the Charlotte family. The ice wall that suddenly appeared, exuding a forcing chill, blocked the way of the Charlotte family. "Green Pheasant!" Perrospero looked up at the figure that appeared on the top of the ice wall, gritted his teeth and said the name of the person. On the other hand, the other elites of the Charlotte family also looked at the blue pheasant standing on top of the ice wall with solemn expressions of fear. Think about it, too-- Even if Maude has arrogant capital, it is not possible that no one will bring it. When the green pheasant appeared on the stage, the already tense situation became even more dangerous... The feelings of the members of the Charlotte family at this moment can be imagined. "I''m so sorry." The green pheasant wore a white suit with his hands in his pockets, condescendingly looking down at the members of the Charlotte family who are not weak in overall strength, and said lightly: "My captain is on the top of his head, but you can''t let you ruin his interest." "so what" Perrospero''s face changed slightly, and he pretended to be calm and said: "Even you, don''t even think of stopping us all at once!!!" "Ah la la." The green pheasant yawned slowly, and then said in a tone that seemed to have not woken up: "Neither did I say...I am alone here?" "Um?!" As soon as the green pheasant''s voice fell, Perrospero and other major members of the Charlotte family noticed a strong breath coming from the shore. They couldn''t help turning their heads and looked in the direction of the breath. I saw members of the Maude Pirates group headed by Lafayette come together, exuding a sharp aura everywhere. "." Lafayette raised his hand and took off the top hat, made a standard gentleman etiquette, and then put the top hat back on. "Big.Mom Pirates...It''s time for you to leave." "!!!" Hearing Lafayettes words, the faces of the members of the Charlotte family changed. They looked at the lineup next to Lafayette, and they were all masters that should not be underestimated. at the same time. The audience from all over the world has not recovered from the shock of Mauds smashing Charlotte Linglings offensive, they have seen the appearance of the members of Mauds Pirates. "Lafayette, the guide!" "Former Admiral Qing Pheasant!" "Brook, King of Yellow Springs!" "Mischievous Jim!" "Black Crow Philo!" "Princess Mononoke Perona!" "Weird Monk Urgi!" "Seaman is very flat!" "Magic Hawkins!" "Death Surgeon!" "White Horse Cavendish!" "The enchanter Arthur!" Looking at the extraordinary momentum of Lafayette who suddenly appeared on the stage, people were shocked and realized afterwards... Under the cover of Maudes radiant light, there is also the light of the bright moon and stars that cannot be ignored. With the power of Maude alone, she can already defeat Charlotte Lingling and Barrett. There are still these dazzling star-like powerhouses gathered together... This is the Maud Pirates! Today''s world, veritably the strongest pirate group! The other side of the ice wall. Maud calmly looked at the direction where Charlotte Lingling flew out. After his eyes stopped for a few seconds, he slowly shifted to another direction and watched Barrett, whose lips and chin were stained with blood, rise from the ground. He was hit frontally by the shock force, and he would not lose his combat effectiveness on the spot. is just the injury suffered, and it has reached a level that cannot be ignored. "Bajia D. Mord." Barrett got up from the ground, coughed a few times, then raised his hand to wipe the blood from his mouth. "It''s incredible, I saw Roger and White Beard''s shadows on your body at the same time..." Speaking, he grinned suddenly, showing **** teeth. Even in this situation, his excitement still did not fade. "Hahaha!" "Baka, D. Mord, I''m Barrett... I would like to call you the strongest!" "So, as long as I can defeat you..." "Its me who surpassed Roger to become, no, its the proof that I surpassed you to become the strongest in the world!!!" Barrett''s fighting spirit is high. From beginning to end, this man has been carrying out his heart. He regards Maud as the strongest in the "now" world, so he has to compete for the strongest in the "after" world! Maud looked at Barrett, who was in high fighting spirit, and sighed lightly. "Until now, you haven''t figured out the''status quo''..." The book review area currently has two event posts at the top, namely monthly ticket event and fan title event... After leaving a comment in the monthly ticket event post, vote for the monthly ticket. One can get 300 starting coins. The event will start at 0:00 on the 28th. If you are a fan title event , You can also get the qualifications by replying in the post. (End of this chapter) Chapter 874： A stronger figure than a white beard Chapter 874 A stronger posture than a white beard When Maude''s physique was promoted to ten stars in one fell swoop. The world''s top-level physique monsters like Kaido, Charlotte Lingling, and Barrett have lost their original advantages in front of Maude. In addition, Maude ate the shocking fruit, and he also had the ability proficiency plundered from the white beard... In summary. Only one-on-one, Maude can defeat Barrett or Charlotte Lingling without pressure, but it will take some time. so-- In order to experience the dangers brought about by the fierce battle, and to learn more useful experience from the fierce battle, Maude sincerely hopes that Barrett and Charlotte Lingling can join hands to deal with him. Its a pity that... Even if he showed high-profile fruit-shaking ability that is not inferior to Whitebeard, Barrett still has no plans to join forces with Charlotte Lingling. In this regard, Maude is quite regretful, but he can understand Barretts approach. In order to surpass Roger, who has been dead for many years, the monster in front of him, who was once at a loss and destroyed frantically, has determined a goal that can "complete the surpassing". That is to defeat him in an open manner, so as to hold the title of [World''s Strongest] in the palm of my hand. So how could it be possible to join forces with Charlotte Lingling. Understanding this, Maude can only give up the idea of ??letting Barrett and Charlotte Lingling join forces. His attitude has changed. From the beginning, the mentality of using battle to become stronger has changed to purely revenge for Thor. "Become the strongest in the world?" Maud paced forward, his aura rising steadily. Barrett''s brows condensed, and his laughter slowly stopped. He was keenly aware of the changes in Maudes aura, but he did not know exactly what the changes were. The only thing that can be determined is that Maude''s breath has become stronger. I really didnt expect... has reached this level, there is still room for improvement? "This kind of oppression..." Barrett focused on Maude, who was walking step by step, and his heartbeat gradually accelerated. "Sure enough, you are better than Roger!" Feeling the sense of oppression from Maude, Barrett was able to conclude that Maude now clearly has a stronger strength than Roger. Even so, Barrett will not have any retreat in terms of momentum. "I want to defeat you!" The red light in Barretts eyes condensed into pinpoints. Devil form! Fused the domineering ghost energy, released from his body, and quickly smudged across his forehead in a cross trajectory. In a blink of an eye, his face and body were rendered dark blue by ghosts, and the whole person looked like a devil from hell. Covering the whole body with ghost energy, Barrett''s power and speed can be significantly improved. ৡ! Barrett moved, so fast that his body disappeared out of thin air in an instant. Before Maude started his next move, Barrett took the initiative to launch an attack. Relying on the speed that is difficult to see with the naked eye, Barrett flashed to Maud''s side. Its just that no matter how fast he is, its faster than the top-notch. Just as Barrett revealed his figure, Maude raised his hand and slashed. The shocking power of white light appeared from the blade, and the cracks spread to Barrett at an extremely fast speed. However, Barrett was prepared. This rush is just a flick of his shot. At the moment when the force of the shock was about to affect him, his feet that had not yet fully reached the ground were trampled at a low altitude, using the technique of moon steps. With the help provided by Yuebu, Barrett completed the steering at the moment of the moment, bypassing the oncoming shock, and came to Maude''s left side. "The strongest punch!" After creating an offensive opportunity, Barrett concentrated his whole body strength and domineering on this punch. As a strong physique, there is no need for any fancy moves in battle. What ?? needs is a technique that can mobilize the power of the whole body at the fastest speed, and then can give the enemy the greatest blow in a short time. This is Barretts fighting style, and this is the only move that will determine the odds of winning step by step. With a punch that envelops Barrett''s entire body, he pointed it directly at Maude''s shoulder. As long as he can hit, Barrett has the confidence to directly abolish this shoulder of Maude. But how Maud will let Barrett do what he wants. In the situation where he could not retract the knife, he kicked his feet and moved a little to the side to create time for him to raise his elbows to resist Barrett''s attack. Boom! Barrett''s strongest punch could only be hit on Maude''s left elbow, which was defensive in time. The powerful impact immediately behind, burst out a circle of jellyfish-shaped white air waves that spread out rapidly at the place where the fists and elbows touched. However-- Maude, who blocked this punch, was motionless like a mountain, obviously unaffected by it. Barrett quickly accepted this fact, and his right leg slammed up, pushing his knees toward Mauds ribs. If we say, Maudes weapon is a knife. Then, Barretts weapon is the aggressive parts of his body. Just as Barretts upturned knees came up-- Maud flipped his right wrist, and in the posture of "retracting the knife and returning to the sheath", he drove the tip of the Qiu Shui knife towards Barrett''s knee. On the tip of the knife, an egg-sized ball of light containing the power of shock was quietly brewing. Seeing that Maude was so comfortable with the shock ability, Barrett''s heart condensed, but at the last moment, he resolutely gave up the attack, turned back and pulled away. As Barrett retreats, Maude stabs his sword and frustrates. The small ball of light condensed on the tip of the knife was not released because of the puncture, but was steadily retracted by Maude. Retracts and unfolds freely, clearly showing Moder''s accuracy and control of the shock ability. Above the high wall of cold ice. Compared to dealing with the Charlotte family, the green pheasant is more interested in this top-level battle underneath. So he gave the task of solving the Charlotte family to the rest of the team. He said that he didn''t take credit for his name, and instead watched the collision between Maude and Barrett without any psychological burden. once. He is watching the battle between Sol and Karp in Mad Hatter. now. He is here to watch the battle between Maude and Barrett. There is an unspeakable subtle feeling. but The green pheasant turned his gaze, looked at Maude, his eyes were full of undisguised amazement. "Its been less than 20 days since I ate the fruits of the shaking, but the mastery of abilities has reached a level comparable to that of a white beard." I watched the battle from the sidelines and got a glimpse of Maudes ability to shake earthquakes. The result was that the Qing pheasant was amazed. In this bad era, there is no shortage of genius monsters. The green pheasant sees a lot, and it''s no surprise. Kemods talent really made Qing pheasant unable to think of what words to use to describe it, besides being amazed or amazed. He suddenly became a little curious... Maud, who had just eaten the shaking fruit that day, faced Cavendish and the others alone. It''s a pity that he was sleeping late that day, so he couldn''t see the process of the battle. Now I want to come... Green Pheasant seemed to understand Cavendish''s post-war reaction that continued into the dinner party. "Captain, you with this amazing talent, maybe from the moment of''birth'', you are destined to change the world..." The green pheasant, standing on the high wall of cold ice, stared at Maud with a slightly complicated look. If-- After the war on the top is over, the green pheasant will regret not being able to stifle Maude in the cradle in Mad Hatter Town. So. Now he will feel sincerely grateful for not being able to stifle Maud in the cradle in Mad Hatter. "I will watch your figure until the moment the world is changed." The green pheasant converges his mind. Something that was once frozen by him, finally gradually overflowed with a trace of temperature. Within the battle circle. Barrett drew a distance back, staring at Maud with dignity, and at the same time quickly assumed an offensive posture. When Charlotte Lingling played against Maud, she had a real feeling like she was facing the peak white beard. This is because Maudes shaking ability is already comparable to the peak white beard in terms of control. However. Charlotte Lingling was able to confirm that Maude had eaten the fruit of the shock recently, so she was so shocked. Qing pheasant''s exclamation, Charlotte Lingling''s shock. Just as Barrett feels at this moment. "If the attack was not interrupted in time, my knee should have been broken..." Barrett took a deep breath. He deeply realized that if he wants to successfully climb the highest mountain in the world, Maud, he cant make any mistakes. Once you make a mistake, there will be no chance of winning. This kind of battle, like walking a tightrope, is a manifestation of the oppressive feeling that Maude brings to Barrett. Realizing this, Barrett was still awe-inspiring and unaffected. Do not allow any mistakes to happen, in order to demonstrate the gold content of the world''s strongest title. ৡ! Barrett attacked Maude again. Even if he had already deeply realized Maudes terrifying power, he never thought of adopting a defensive counterattack approach. This is his spirit. It''s just that Maude''s offensive is faster this time. "Shadow Kingdom." Maud looked ahead. ''S shadow ability after awakening, instantly transformed everything around him into a pitch-black stream of teeth and claws, which surrounded Mord like a frenzy of raging waves. Barrett stopped suddenly, his figure revealed. "shadow" He looked a little surprised at the huge shadow waves that surrounded Maude, as if only then did he remember Maudes ability to have shadow fruit after awakening. Maud slowly picked up Qiushui and put the back of the knife on his shoulder. This is the starting style of the hegemony. "Shadow domain, expand." After making the domineering start gesture, Maude said to himself. The voice just fell. A large number of waves of shadows under his control suddenly surged toward Barrett from the left and right sides, looking like a pair of arms that were closing, and they circled Barrett inside. As the two shadow tides converged and gathered, Maude and Barrett were both in the black circle surrounded by the shadow tide. Due to the height of the surrounding shadow tides reaching several tens of meters, the camera phone worms arranged in various hidden corners can only shoot the towering dark shadow tides. In the shadow tide realm, Barrett calmly glanced at the towering shadow tide around him. "The ability after awakening can affect the surrounding things in a wide range, but the larger the range, the weaker the power. The same is true, the domineering is the same." Barrett retracted his gaze, turned to Maude, and said indifferently: "You don''t expect to be able to use this kind of blindly expanding the range, which will cause the power to dilute the move to hurt me?" "You have too much nonsense." Maude was expressionless, and Qiu Shui, resting on his shoulders, sparked out bursts of black and red arcs. "Shadow domain, black coffin." Without waiting for Barrett to speak, Maude gave instructions to the movie tide. Under his control, the towering shadows around him suddenly shrank inward at an extremely fast speed. "Um?!" Barrett was shocked, and almost without thinking, he charged towards Maude. Boom! He stomped on the ground. At the moment the ground cracked open, his figure flew towards Maud like a blast of thunder. However. Shadow Tide completed faster, as if a dark coffin sealed Barrett in it. As the movie tide shrinks and closes, the camera phone worm can capture the progress of the battle in real time. Through the live broadcast, people from all over the world saw the dark coffin-like object made up of shadows, and also saw Maude in an attacking posture. "Where is the Barrett?" A question mark can''t help but pop up in people''s heads. But then it was taken for granted that Barrett was very likely to be sealed in the black coffin. is also at this moment Maud outrageously made a knife. is still the simplest, and it can best reflect the destructive power of shaking fruit. It''s only this time that Maud has incorporated hegemonic moves and hegemony into it. Autumn water splits forward. A white light cocoon was condensed in an instant, and then a shock wave containing the power of shock broke out of the light cocoon. In that moment, there was a black and red arc flashing in it. The shock wave that broke out of the cocoon hit the black coffin that sealed Barrett. Click, click! Along the way, cracked light flies all over the sky. The next moment. This mighty shock wave bombarded the black coffin. In an instant, the black coffin shattered into countless fragments. Barrett, who was sealed in the black coffin, was directly bombed out. Even if he was sealed by the black coffin and placed the tightest domineering defense in front of him, he could not completely withstand this devastating attack. The moment when the impact force is transmitted to the body. Barrett''s mouth and nose suddenly burst out with a lot of blood, his consciousness seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer, and he rolled his eyes uncontrollably. Barrett, who was blasted out, slammed into the huge towering ice wall that the green pheasant condensed from the ice age. Boom! The ice wall, which is one hundred meters long and tens of meters high, broke into countless ice blocks in the sky without any resistance after withstanding the impact brought by Barrett. The green pheasant, who left the ice wall one step earlier, was shocked after seeing the destructive power. The Charlotte family and the Maud Pirates on the other side of the ice wall moved because of the battle, so they were not affected. It was just the moment when the ice wall shattered, attracting their attention. then involuntarily looked at Maude, the culprit who caused this huge movement. is also at this moment Charlotte Lingling, who had been smashed into flight before, launched another sneak attack while Maude had not yet gestured. She came behind Maude and slashed towards Maude with all her strength. "careful!" Perona saw this scene from a distance and couldn''t help but remind her. Its just that even if she didnt remind, Maude also noticed Charlotte Linglings sneak attack. Maud turned and punched. Above the fist, a ball of light containing the power of shock emerged. Charlotte Lingling''s pupils shrank, she could only watch Napoleon''s long knife slash on the ball of light. Click, click... Without any accident, as the light trail spread, Charlotte Lingling, who was unable to attack, flew out again. At this moment Countless eyes gathered here, as if seeing the white beard of the strongest man returning to the world. Do not, Wrong! The ?? body full of pressure is obviously stronger than the white beard, and more shocking. For a while. People all over the world feel an unspeakable sense of suffocation as if their necks are pinched together. (End of this chapter) Chapter 875： Public enemy of the world Chapter 875 Public Enemy of the World The ability to shake fruits once represented the world''s strongest force now re-emerged with a dazzling light in Mauds hands. The strongest in the world. If Barrett just wanted to call Maud the strongest in the world, it was only his personal evaluation. So now, the people in front of the live screen also regard Maud as the strongest monster in the world. "too frightening" Looking at Maud, who is only about 20 years old in the picture, people all over the world can''t imagine what Maud will be in five or ten years. Broadcast room on Navigator Hill. Seeing Maude crush Barrett and Charlotte Lingling with his own strength, Festa could not stop with a cold sweat on his face. He is still too optimistic. thought that even if Barrett''s strength is not as good as Maud, he should not be too far apart. As a result, Barrett completely failed his expectations, almost a defeat. If its just like this, there is at least one Charlotte Lingling in the field who cant wait to cramp Maud. With the help of this monster, Barrett does not have to face Maude at least alone. However Even Charlotte Lingling could not stand in front of Maude. The three and two sneak attacks ended in failure and were bombarded by Maude again and again. More importantly- The guy Barrett wants to go head-to-head with Maude! Festa wanted to put the loudspeaker into Barretts ears, and scolded Barrett for not clarifying the situation at all. "Damn it, if this continues, the celebration will end early!!!" Festa bit his thumb hard, staring at Maud in the screen with a slightly panicked look. "This guy... is too strong!!!" "This is the first time I have seen Barrett be beaten like this. Even Roger can''t do it." "No, I have to find a way!" "We must never let the celebration end in such a bad way!" Festas eyes trembled slightly, and he suddenly felt a faint smell of blood between his tongue and teeth. After returning to his senses, he found that he had accidentally bitten his thumb through the skin. He drew out his **** thumb, wiped his clothes casually, and glanced at the microphone on the console from the corner of his eye. "if" He suddenly thought of a way to gather the hatred of the festival participants on Maud, but he didnt know what the effect would be. But at this time, he can''t control that much, and it''s even more impossible to take into account Barrett''s mood. "Barrett, you disappointed me first, dont blame me for disappointing you now! Festa jerked his hand and picked up the microphone. originally expected Barrett to be able to hold the audience alone, but Maude was beaten like this. Festa feels as uncomfortable as he is now, he puts the microphone in front of his mouth, his eyes are fixed on Maude in the picture. "Welcome everyone to participate in this Expo celebration that will be recorded in the annals of history. I am the person in charge of the organizer and Festa is the driving force of the celebration!" Festas barely calm voice was transmitted through the microphone and loudspeaker throughout the entire water planet, as well as the ears of the audience who were watching the live broadcast. The pirates scattered on the Shuixian Star Island stopped by coincidence, listening to the voices coming from all directions. The Charlotte family and the Maud Pirates, who are fighting each other, are also quite tacitly stopping each other, wanting to hear what the so-called celebration promoter is going to say. Made ignored Festa on the contrary, and looked calmly at Charlotte Lingling and Barrett who had risen from the ground one after another. Using the control of the black coffin with shadow flow moves, coupled with the shock slash that combines the overlord and the overlord. With such a combination of skills, Barrett was seriously injured, and he looked scarred all over his body. It''s a pity that the black coffin can only limit Barrett''s dodge space, so before the shock attack comes, Barrett, who is only restricted to move space, can use his domineering to deploy defenses in time. However, Maudes offensive power is stronger than Barretts defensive power. So even if Barrett defended in time, he was hit by the shock to deal a lot of damage. The injury is not light, but there is still a battle. Only from the moment he was hit by the shock, he had completely lost the possibility of defeating Maude. Because not everyone can have the protagonist''s halo like Wang Lufei, and can complete unreasonable headwinds despite the disadvantages again and again. Bone? will? Perhaps this kind of thing can indeed bring unexpected effects at critical moments. But there are such things, too. Want to turn around? nonexistent. Compared with Barrett, who was seriously injured, Charlotte Lingling, who was only bombarded two or three times, was basically fine. The two who got up one after another looked at Maude again. Barrett''s fighting spirit has not diminished, Charlotte Lingling has fierce eyes. All they were thinking about now was to kill Maud with their own hands, and they didn''t even care about what Festa said on the radio. In the field, there is still tension. The frantic and raging aura, pressed the air with a heavy atmosphere. "I, I was once a member of the Roger Pirates." Festa''s words continued to echo over the entire Mercury Star Island. "The permanent pointer of Ravdrew was made by myself!!!" "I deliberately concealed this, but it was a pity that Roger discovered it." "He does not allow the existence of permanent pointers, because it means that those who get permanent pointers can easily reach Love Drew, and thus get the big secret treasure that he put on Love Drew!!!" "Roger wants to kill me, and he wants to destroy the permanent pointer!" "But fate dictates" "Me, Festa!" "And Ralph Drew''s permanent pointer!" "Luckily survived from Roger." "I used to be puzzled--" "Why did that incredible luck at the time befall me?" "now I understand!" "Everything is for today!" "In order to give you a formal fight for the title of''One Piece'' and the qualification to obtain the''Great Secret Treasure''!!!" "So, only those who can get the top spot in this celebration can get the permanent pointer, get all of this!!!" Festas speech mellowed and faltered, reaching the hearts of every audience. With this foreshadowing, the passionate tone gradually sank. "Then, you must be very curious about what you need to do to get ahead." "There is only one condition!" Festa looked at Maude in the picture, his eyes gradually cold, and he paused every word. Hearing what Festa said, everyone who came for the big secret treasure looked surprised and waited with bated breath. Even the bystanders in the world outside the incident are curious about the conditions Festa will say next. Under the attention of countless people, Festa''s tone became agitated again: "With the death of the world''s strongest person as the closing ceremony of the strongest celebration, there is nothing more exciting than this. Then, who is the world''s strongest person?" "I think even if I don''t say it, you will have the correct answer in your heart." "Yes, it is Bekah D. Mord!!!" "The only condition for winning the top spot is to get the head of Bekay D. Maud!!!" "Only when he dies, I will announce the hiding place of the permanent pointer!" "Otherwise you will kill me, and it will be impossible to get permanent pointers!!!" The purpose finally revealed in the words is full of malice directed at Maud. "Expo celebration, officially started, hahaha!!!" Along with Festas laughter, the broadcast announcement to the world was interrupted. at the same time. Festa switched the live screen to Mauds body and zoomed in. It''s not over yet, he presses a switch to the console. On the curtain of water gushing down from the Navigation Mountain, a huge live broadcast scene was revealed. Festa, this guy directly projected the live broadcast screen on the huge water curtain like a fountain, so that people located on the Mercury Star Island can keep abreast of the real-time battle situation at any time. Because of Festa''s announcement, thousands of pirates on the island were shocked and couldn''t help looking at Maude in the huge water screen. Exchange the strongest person for a permanent pointer? Is this going to let them complete the feat of killing elephants by ants? Except for the pirates who are already on the island, the festival participants who came from all over the world towards the water star island, the festival participants who are watching, and even the navy waiting for the party are all targeted by Festa. The extremely strong operation was shocked. If they were there, they would definitely applaud Festa. "Everyone has become a''public enemy of the world'', but there is no reaction at all..." Soon, people noticed Maudes calm face. From the moment Festa announced the rules of the game, it can be expected that everyone who wants to get the big secret treasure will find ways to kill Maude. But even so, Maude, who was about to be targeted by countless hostility, was not affected at all. Maybe this is the confidence and courage of the strongest person in the world. Within the battle circle. "Festana bastard!" Barrett''s face was gloomy. If he can''t beat Maud in a heads-up way, then what meaning can he want to prove? Festa, who set up the stage for him by himself, even took down the stage without any doubt. Barrett really wants to punch Festa directly now. "Ma, mamama..." Different from Barretts upset, Charlotte Lingling laughed from ear to ear after hearing Festas announcement. Unlike Barrett, Charlotte Lingling has no interest in the so-called strongest name. What she wants is Love Drews great treasure, the throne of One Piece. For this, she will do whatever it takes to clean up all obstacles. The existence of Mord is the biggest and final obstacle. As long as she is wiped out, she will be only one step away from the Great Secret Treasure. "Exchange your head for the Ralph Drew Permanent Pointer, it''s a wonderful top spot, Mamama...!!!" Charlotte Lingling looked at Maude with cold eyes, although she was smiling, her face became even more hideous. Pass this match. She realized that Maudes comprehensive strength was already above her. In this way, it is obviously extremely difficult to defeat Maude in battle. Originally, she was expecting to use Barrett''s power, but Barrett did well and didn''t mean to cooperate. However, she also saw Barretts intention to fight against Maud, so she simply insisted on the intention of taking the shot, letting Barrett deal with Maud as much as possible. And she was waiting for the chance to sneak attack on Maude. I never thought about-- When Maude faced Barrett, there was still room to guard against her sneak attack. So that she failed to make a sneak attack on Maude, but was flew out with a punch and was injured. At this point, the situation has evolved, and she finally felt a substantial pressure on Maude, feeling somewhat helpless. At this moment, Festas declaration was like a timely rain, and Charlotte Lingling saw an opportunity. "" Maud looked calmly at Charlotte Lingling who was laughing wanton. Festas sudden declaration made him a little surprised, but it was nothing more. The permanent pointer of Lavdrew is one of his goals, but even if there is no permanent pointer, he is confident to find Lavdrew. After all, there is a group of reliable companions standing behind him. And he came to participate in the celebration, more to help Sol revenge, and to obtain stronger power. Just take away the experience gains of Barrett and Charlotte Lingling here... He has a hunch. Domineering, demon, and swordsmanship three stars, can also be promoted to ten stars in one fell swoop. At that time is being targeted by all those who want to get the big secret treasure, and he is also not afraid. "If you have time to laugh here, it''s better to think about it..." Maud looked at Charlotte Lingling and said blankly: "What can I do to force me to move a step." "Um?!" Charlotte Lingling''s laughter stopped abruptly, and she subconsciously glanced at where Maude was. Until this moment, she didn''t notice it. After revealing the ability to shake fruits from Maude, she and Barrett took turns to attack Maude, even using sneak attacks. The result is that she and Barrett lost successively in the confrontation. However She really did not expect that under such a fierce collision, she could not even make Maude move even one step. Such ironic facts made her laugh no longer. After Maudes reminder, Barrett only noticed at this time that the strongest punch he hit in the form of a medium bullet could not even shake Maude a step. Is the gap between himself and Maude really that far? Just thinking of Barrett, who was fighting to his heart''s content, couldn''t help but face this question. But in the next second, he will throw these useless things out of his mind. Unless the moment of death is ushered in. Otherwise. He will never stop swinging his fists, nor will he give up the idea of ??defeating Maude. But before that... Barrett, with multiple injuries on his body, took a deep breath and looked at Maude with piercing eyes. No matter how many times he falls, his fighting spirit is not affected at all from the beginning to the end. Perceiving Barretts hot gaze, Maude was slightly surprised. In the perception of seeing, hearing, color, Barrett was clearly injured, but the intensity of his breath was not weakened, but stronger. He squinted at Barrett. The moment he looked over, Barrett suddenly launched an attack. Its just that this time Barretts target was not him, but Charlotte Lingling. Under Maude''s more surprised gaze, Barrett flashed to Charlotte Lingling''s side. Charlotte Linglings attention was focused on Maude, before she could react, Barretts overlord fist hit her in the face. Boom! Charlotte Lingling''s fat face was suddenly deformed by this punch, and her fat body flew out suddenly. Barrett didn''t even look at Charlotte Lingling who was flying out, but slowly retracted his arm and looked at Maude ahead. "She is too much an eye-catcher." "Ah." Maud made a tick at the corner of his mouth. Barrett''s sudden blow to Charlotte Lingling was really unexpected. (End of this chapter) Chapter 876： Four Emperors Chapter 876 this world Willpower is also part of strength. will not only affect the strength and stability of the domineering, but also inspire stronger power in desperate situations. Barrett, who knocked Charlotte Lingling away with a punch, now gave a stronger breath because of willpower. Defeat Maude to prove the strongest. For this reason, Barrett will not allow anyone to make trouble! "That fellow Festa did something extra." Barrett stared at Maud with a torch, and said solemnly: "If you want to know the whereabouts of the permanent pointer, I can tell you now, but...only Festa can make the permanent pointer surface." "unnecessary." Maud looked calm. Barrett was slightly surprised when he saw this, obviously he didn''t expect Maude to answer this way. He thought that Maude also came to the celebration for permanent pointers. Now it seems that this is not the case. "Hey." Barrett grinned high, showing a signature smile: "It seems that I also did extra work." There is no such thing as a permanent pointer, and there is no such thing as a final island... Exercise all strength to fight with Mord, and then calmly welcome the final result. There is no regret or regret for this at all costs. "I, I will definitely win this battle!" Barrett suddenly turned on his firepower. The surging aura vented from the body turned into a substantial whirlwind, pushing the gravel around the feet to the surroundings. The domineering dark blue appeared from his forehead, which quickly smeared to the whole body like ink, but once again opened up a devil-like form. Maud calmly looked at Barrett, who was in high spirits of war. He can see it. Barrett will not join forces with other people to deal with him anyway. "Wait a moment." Maud suddenly said. "Um?" Barrett suffocated slightly, frowning at Maude. Maud tilted his head to look at Charlotte Lingling who stood up from the ground. Barrett just wrapped her overlord punch, which made Charlotte Lingling''s cheek swollen like a pig''s head, but it couldn''t stop Charlotte Lingling. "I will get rid of her first, I won''t let you wait too long." Maud raised his knife at Charlotte Lingling. Barrett couldnt help being silent. Charlotte Lingling, who had just gotten up in the distance, just heard what Maud had said, and the swollen pig-headed face suddenly became more hideous. Won''t wait too long? The meaning of this sentence is to get rid of her in a short time? Charlotte Lingling was furious, and her eyes were directed at Maude like choosing people. Festas declaration, Barretts reaction. directly changes the situation in the field. Charlotte Lingling is extremely angry, but she can still see the situation on the court. As far as the situation is concerned, let alone expecting Barrett to recognize the situation and join her, I am afraid that before she and Maude are born and die, Barrett will follow Maudes proposal and stay out of the matter, waiting as a bystander. result. "Barrett, do you still think you can beat this guy? Recognize the reality, except for joining hands with me, you have no chance of winning in front of him!" Charlotte Lingling suppressed her anger, and glanced at the silent Barrett. This woman who had thought of marrying and swallowing the Vinsmok family is not entirely a reckless person. After recognizing the status quo, she still does not want to give up the idea of ??teaming up with Barrett to deal with Maud. But just when she put this idea into action, it also proved that she was jealous of Maud and had reached the point where she had no confidence to beat Maud. Barrett looked at Charlotte Lingling coldly. At the same time, they are among the top figures, but their pursuits are completely different. Just like Charlotte Lingling could not understand Barretts actions, Barrett could not agree with Charlotte Linglings behavior. He did not respond to Charlotte Lingling''s proposal, but looked at Maude. "I''m waiting for you." After speaking, he got rid of the ghost and withdrew from the battle circle. Maud lowered his head towards Barre''s characteristics, and immediately paced towards Charlotte Lingling. After understanding Barretts approach, Maude simply gave up the idea of ??persuading Barrett and Charlotte Lingling to join forces. This is the end of the matter, he will kill Charlotte Lingling first, and finally kill Barrett. "What an idiot!!!" Charlotte''s eyes were like bronze bells, and she stared fiercely at Barrett''s back who had retreated outside the circle. Barretts sudden change of mind left her to face the threat from Maude alone. "Zeus." Before the match, Charlotte Lingling glanced at Thundercloud Zeus. Zeus knew instantly, soaring into the sky where the clouds had been dispelled by the collision of top powers not long ago. Afterwards, Zeus used his own power to change the climate and summoned clusters of clouds. These surging gloomy clouds are all the media brewing the power of thunder and lightning, and they can provide Charlotte Lingling with a certain degree of time advantage. Maud saw the climate change caused by Zeus, but he didn''t care, stepped into the attack range, and raised his hand to cut off a hegemony against Charlotte Lingling. Charlotte Lingling''s eyes narrowed, and her backhand also cut a prestige toward Maude. Two shock waves collided in the air and set off a violent explosion. As the smoke and dust swept through the air wave, the two figures quickly shuttled through the smoke and dust, and finally met at one place. ! The Black Dragon Blade and Napoleons Long Sword completed a pairing in the smoke and dust. The spark bursts. Dense black and red arcs scurrying around. The collision of violent forces set off a more turbulent air wave, clearing the smoke and dust in the field in an instant, thus revealing the figures of Maude and Charlotte Lingling. The blades of each other, the power of the two strong people unscrupulously spilled. at this time. Among the thunderous clouds in the sky, a thunderstorm was suddenly brewing, and it slashed straight towards Maude from the inside of the clouds. But it was Thunder Cloud Zeus who made the shot. At this moment, a thick purple thunder stream shot out from the Black Dragon Blade, facing the thunder falling from the sky. In the blink of an eye, two waves of thunder intertwined and collided in mid-air, triggering a dazzling thunder in a burst of thunder. Maud raised his eyes and looked at the sky, only to think that the thunderous cloud layer was very obtrusive. "It''s connected." whispered. I dont know if it is talking to Zeus in the sky or Charlotte Lingling in front of him. Maud suddenly mobilized his whole body''s strength, domineering, and even the shocking power that shook the fruit, and poured it all on the blade of the black dragon. Suddenly that Charlotte Lingling only felt that her shoulders sank, as if a big mountain had suddenly fallen down, and she seemed to be in the deep sea of ??pressure everywhere without warning. This sudden intensified suppressive force caused a momentary breakdown in her aura. But after all, she is also a monster that has ruled the new world for many years. At the moment when the sense of oppression suddenly strikes, he also adjusts his power abruptly, doing his best to counter the seemingly endless power of Mod. Between each other, each placed a bargaining chip called full force. A stronger force burst out between the conflicting blades. The black-red arc manifested by the overlord color seems to tear the surrounding air. The terrifying aftermath that spilled from it, like an invisible giant sword pointed directly at the sky, cutting the sky open again. The surging clusters of clouds suddenly cracked a huge crack. Hiding in it and making waves, Zeus was torn into pieces by this force before he could react. But after a few breaths The black clouds that had been crushed disappeared. Barrett, who retreated outside the field, and the blue pheasant who was watching the battle closely, looked towards the sky almost at the same time. The fierce confrontation between the top kings is always the case. But throughout history, not many people can see this scene with their own eyes. But today, within an hour, it happened twice, and it wont be the last. As the sky splits, the clouds disperse. Charlotte Lingling has no time to care about the current situation of Thundercloud Zeus. She was almost unable to resist Maude''s power. At the same time, he became more and more confused and shocked. She didnt understand-- How long has it been since Ichibetsu on the island of ghosts. Why can Maudes strength be raised to a level in such a short period of time. With unanswered doubts and shocks, she finally reached the limit. Maud crushed her power. All the offenses and defenses constructed by Napoleons long sword are as irreparable as an avalanche at this moment. Click, click The shocking power of white light cracks, through the powerless Napoleon''s long knife, and hit Huanglong to spread to Charlotte Lingling''s body. The powerful impact that followed closely hit Charlotte Lingling''s body. In an instant, Charlotte Lingling''s body suddenly shook like a heavy blow, a large amount of blood oozes from her mouth and nose, and her eyes rolled up uncontrollably to reveal the whites of her eyes. In the face of this shocking power, no one can be spared. Even Prometheus, who released endless flames attached to Charlotte Linglings hair, and Napoleon, who deformed a long knife, were shattered into dozens of pieces like glass fragments. After overwhelming Charlotte Lingling''s offense and defense with his strength, Maude took advantage of the momentum to pursue, transforming the surrounding ground into a wave of shadows with his mind. "The touch of the broken choke." The dark shadow tide turned into a pair of dark hands under Maude''s control, pinching Charlotte Lingling who was flying upside down with precision. At this moment, it seems to be a foregone conclusion. Countless eyes full of surprise gathered here. also includes Barrett and the green pheasant who watched the battle nearby. In this battle, they had expected Maude''s victory, but they didn''t expect the process to be overwhelming. After all, the other party is not a miscellaneous fish, but Charlotte Lingling, the four emperors of Megatron for so many years. "She''s done." Barrett expressionlessly looked at Charlotte Lingling who was controlled by the broken touch. This is the urgent battle. Once you are defeated in a head-on confrontation, you will lose steadily afterwards, making it difficult to regroup. If it is against other enemies, Charlotte Lingling can also regain the advantage with the extremely high fault tolerance brought by the monster-level physique. But her current opponents are not supernovas such as Luffy Kidd, but Maude, whose physique star has reached the top. Without this extremely high fault tolerance rate, Charlotte Lingling, who has only fallen down once, is basically impossible to get up. At least Maude would never give her any chance to get up. The previous confrontation, the reason why he did not take advantage of the situation was because he wanted Charlotte Lingling and Barrett to join forces. Now... Made has a clear purpose. He picked up Qiushui. The black and red arc coiled around the blade like a thread. "Life is returned." "Concentration." The red light in Maudes eyes was condensed into one point, and with the technique of returning life, all the power of the whole body was concentrated on the arm holding the knife, and the shadow that originally covered the whole body was also condensed and shrunk to one place, dyeing the arm into deep pitch black. color. This is not the end. The power dispatch brought by the life return ability, even in the form of "loans", draws more power from Maude''s body. Before the price is returned, these loaned powers can allow Maude to break through the original upper limit in the next hit. Charlotte Lingling, who was controlled by the broken touch, seemed to perceive the crisis, her upward-rolled eyes slowly returned to her place, and her consciousness resumed her clarity. "Ahhhhh!!!" Charlotte Lingling roared, ignoring the physical pain, and struggling violently. Suddenly conspicuous cracks appeared on the shadow hands that bound her. But then more shadows volleyed over and stuck to Charlotte Lingling''s body. Only in front of Charlotte Lingling''s resistance, the support of these shadows seemed rather pale and weak. Maud calmly watched Charlotte Lingling''s struggle. Even if Charlotte Lingling broke free of the shadow''s control, it was impossible to avoid his next knife. "One knife." Maud lifted Qiushui. Charlotte Lingling, who was struggling, suddenly had a chill in her back, and a strong sense of crisis came to her face, constantly stimulating her spirit. "Soul Relief." Maud took a step forward and slashed out with a knife. The condensed terrifying power spewed out as the blade fell, turning into countless criss-crossing black and red waves, densely packed like the cold and sharp teeth of ancient beasts, and bit Charlotte Lingling in the blink of an eye. Into it. Unspeakable power, instantly shattered the shadow bound to Charlotte Lingling. Immediately afterwards, the densely interlaced black and red chopping waves engulfed Charlotte Lingling''s body. ͡! Only a breath. Charlotte Linglings fat body was cut out with countless cut marks. Blood spattered from the cut marks, and Charlotte Lingling was dyed into blood in a blink of an eye. The roar from Charlotte Lingling''s mouth also stopped abruptly. In the field, suddenly fell into a dead silence. Maud slowly retracted Qiushui, looking calmly at Charlotte Lingling who had become a blood man. With this knife, the soul is also eaten by the soul. Although it consumes a lot of money, its power is impeccable. Only Maude with a hunter''s note dared to use this kind of move in this kind of occasion and this kind of timing. Boom. Charlotte Lingling fell to the ground, cut off from vitality. Maud saw this and slowly closed his eyes. In the dark vision, the hunter''s note with white light at the edge floats in the air. at the same time. The majestic income, like a river of raging waves, was returned to Maude. The stamina and domineering consumption just now recovered in an instant. As the income is injected, the tenth star frame representing the domineering light up as promised. Following the physique, the domineering star has also been successfully promoted to ten stars. Two ten stars! Maud was in agitated mood and slowly opened his eyes. The power boiling in the body seemed to have received some kind of response, and it suddenly vented out, turning into a violent aura that swept all over. The nearest Barrett and Green Pheasant were shrouded in this violent aura. Barrett''s complexion immediately condensed, and his heartbeat couldn''t stop speeding up. And the green pheasant is Maude who can''t hide his surprise, watching his breath keep rising. The violent aura crossed the two of them and swept across the entire Shui Xianxing Island like a raging wolf wave. Everyone on the island except the Chemod Pirates group, under the aura of this aura, are all shocked with a blank face. That man... is already invincible. There are no more updates, but I tried my best to speed up the pace...Double National Day monthly pass, ask for a guaranteed monthly pass at the beginning of the month~! Thank you guys~! (End of this chapter) Chapter 877： I didnt expect that I was quite popular Chapter 877 Unexpectedly, I''m quite popular A breathtaking violent aura swept across the entire Shui Xian Star Island in an instant. The pirates who were horrified with blank faces all looked at the scene in the water curtain in the center of the island. The Four Emperors Charlotte Lingling, whom they had high hopes for, turned into a blood man lying on the ground motionless. The instigator of this scene did not hurt at all, not even gasping. Such a monster... If you always stand here, who can **** the permanent pointer under his nose? Staring at the camera phone worm on the battlefield from all angles, the screen of Charlotte Lingling''s fall was transmitted to all parts of the world. Under the witness of the whole world, after Kaido, another four emperors fell under the sword of Maude. Such a feat, as if to declare a fact to the world. That is-- This era is called Bajia D. Mord! With the fall of Charlotte Lingling, the members of the Charlotte family, who were struggling to resist the forces of the Maud Pirates, were at a loss as if their souls were suddenly taken away. They cannot accept this cruel reality. "How could this be, how could this be...!!!" Perrospero''s face was as pale as paper, and he was shaking like chaff. Charlotte Lingling''s death exposed him to a fatal flaw in the battle. It''s just that Lafayette, who was against him, didn''t take advantage of the attack. "Wow, isn''t it a natural result to lose to the world''s strongest?" Lafayette raised his sword and pointed at Perrospero, who seemed to have lost his fighting spirit. The difference in the overall combat power of the two teams is clear at a glance. The fall of the main body''s heart also indicates that the Charlotte family is about to usher in the disaster. Hearing Lafayettes words, Perrosperos eyes were suddenly bloodshot. He faced the oppressive aura, and looked at Maude in the court with a full face. It was this man who destroyed everything they had. Perrospero''s eyes gradually turned red. Forced to the edge of the cliff, he may have lost his mind, but actually ignored Lafayette''s existence and vented his killing intent to Maude. "Candy Siege Crossbow!" He waved his hands, quickly condensed a giant siege crossbow with the viscous sugar liquid, and aimed it at Maude in the distance. ͡ The armed color released from the body is covered on the candy siege crossbow along the palm of the hand. Seeing Perrosperos irrational behavior, there was a chill in Lafayettes eyes. "I give you the opportunity to''resist'', not for you to use it in this kind of place." Perrospero crossed him to attack Maude, which made him very unhappy. If Perrospero shoots this siege crossbow, it will also be a serious negligence on his part. With an unhappy mood, Lafayette swung his sword forward. Ling Ling''s sword light passed Perrospero and the Candy Siege Crossbow in an instant. Wait for the sword light to fade away. Perrospero shot a **** arrow soaring into the sky. Cracks appeared on the candy siege crossbow that he put up in front of him, and then it shattered into pieces all over the floor. "Yes, hateful..." With the intensely unwilling Perrospero slumped to the ground. Before losing consciousness, his bloodshot eyes were still staring at Maud. Lafayette glanced at the fallen Perrospero, and immediately looked at Maude, who was radiating a dazzling light. Recall the beginning. Before he had a taste of the many heroes in the world, he had no hesitation in pressing his future on Maude. Now. Maud lived up to his expectations. "롭" Lafayette smiled with excitement, somewhat intoxicated by Mods apex figure. Charlotte Lingling and Perrospero fell one after another. The current situation has caused the morale of the Charlotte family to drop sharply. The defeat is set for them, all they can do is the final dying struggle. far away. Kila dragged the badly injured body, and forced Kidd, who was also badly injured, out of the ring. If this is not the case, there will be an emperor battle in the field, and the aftermath alone will be able to send away the seriously injured. It''s also because these monsters didn''t pay attention to them at all. Otherwise, a casual attack will kill them who are unresistible. "Big.Mom is over..." Kira looked at the end of the Charlotte family and muttered to herself. Kid, who was leaning on him, said nothing. In this new era wave of heroes'' competition, Maude, who successively defeated Kaido and Charlotte Lingling, is undoubtedly the only winner, and will be the only king. In contrast... I am like a prodigal dog, and I dont even have the qualification to look up, so theres nothing to fight for. Kid lowered his head, looking defeated. "Kid..." Kira noticed something, and said in a deep voice, "As long as we are still alive, there are infinite possibilities!" Kidd shook his face when he heard the words. Infinite possibilities...? He smiled silently and tragically, then lifted his eyelids with difficulty and looked at the figure of the king in the distance. After seeing the desperate power with my own eyes. He understood thoroughly. In front of that man, there is no possibility. No matter what, there is no chance. Kid was silent. There are not a few people in the new world who have the king''s qualifications such as the overlord''s color. But the overlord''s color can also be strong or weak. The person who can finally stand out can be counted with just one hand. Kaido lost, Charlotte Lingling lost. Kidd, who spent two years on the rise, was also completely defeated. However, the fate of these losers did not affect Barrett. Even if he witnessed Maude beheading Charlotte Lingling with great strength, Barretts challenger identity and stand still remained unshakable. He adjusted his breathing quickly, and immediately looked at Maude with piercing eyes. Next, it''s his turn! Without any hesitation, he walked towards Maude. only took two or three steps, a powerful breath from behind made him stop involuntarily. Green Pheasant, Lafayette, and even Maude, the furthest distance away, also felt the arrival of this powerful breath. Maud slowly converged his aura, raising his eyes to the direction of the aura. far away. A figure wearing a black top hat decorated with white fluff, a black windbreaker, and a black knife on its back was slowly revealed in the rising mist. The visitor is the worlds number one swordsman, Jorakl Mihawk! "Eagle Eye." Maud raised his brow slightly, quite unexpectedly. In his opinion, the Lone Walker Hawkeye is not the kind of person who would be interested in the big secret treasure. But after thinking about it, Maude guessed that Hawkeyes motivation for coming to the celebration was probably to find a qualified opponent in this celebration. "Ah la la, an unexpected visitor." The green pheasant looked at Hawkeye, raised his finger and scratched his cheek. Barrett, who was ready for battle, was also the eagle eye staring blankly at the gradual approach here. The reason why he stopped suddenly was not because of Hawkeye''s strength and reputation. It was because of the sharp aura of the eagle eye, which was as sharp as the strongest black knife, pointed at Maude in full view. is obviously for Maude. But this kind of behavior falls in the eyes of Barrett, and it is no different from a robbery. "Hey." Barrett grinned, and suddenly released his aura, blocking the aura of Hawkeye pointing towards Maud. Hawk-eye couldn''t help looking sideways at Barrett, who exuded amazing aura. From the moment he landed on the island and released the information, he did not hide his intention to come, no matter what came first. He is here, just to fight Maud. "" While watching Barrett sideways, Hawkeye silently carried the world''s strongest black knife in his hand. He has no interest in Barrett, who specializes in physical skills. But if Barrett wants to stop him, then he doesn''t mind swinging a knife at Barrett. The sight and aura of the two sides intertwined and collided in mid-air. Neither of them spoke, but through the collision of the aura, they all understood each other''s meaning. Looking at Barrett and Hawkeye who were competing against each other, Maude looked strange. "Unexpectedly, I am quite popular." He said to himself with emotion. The green pheasant looked at him, and wanted to make a complaint, but in the end he held it back. at the same time. Terror on the three-masted ship. The straw hats who are watching the live broadcast are still shocking Charlotte Lingling''s defeat. Wait for them to calm their minds, the appearance of the world''s number one swordsman once again stirred up their minds. Especially Sauron, who is targeting Hawkeye, his eyes widened instantly, staring at the Hawkeye in the picture. He suddenly regretted not following Maude to the celebration. But this thought of regret comes and disappears quickly. The voyage is decided by the captain. Since Luffy didn''t want to go to the celebration from the beginning, now he should confess that he accepts this result. "Eagle Eye..." Although he was not able to be on the scene, Sauron''s fighting spirit could not stop spilling out, attracting the attention of his companions. Sauron didn''t care, he had only eagle eyes in his eyes. He really wants to know... How many gaps still exist between himself and Hawkeye. Shui Xianxing Island. The arrival of ??Eagle Eye was unexpected by many people. In fact. From the moment the battle started, the number of ships anchored on the coastline or offshore has been increasing. These are all participants from all over the world. Eagle Eye is also one of them, but his presence is just as outstanding as a group of others, very conspicuous. So whether its the live footage or everyone present, they will only pay attention to the arrival of the eagle eye. But what is even more unexpected is that-- Hawkeye turned out to be directed at Maude. In the field. Hawkeye and Barrett fought each other and refused to give in. "There is always a first-come-last-come in everything." It is not Barrett who said this, but Shiliu with a cigar in his mouth. He held the thunderstorm that had not yet unsheathed, and came to the intersection of Hawkeye and Barrett''s aura like no one else. "Barrett has to fight my captain. Before that, let me meet you, Hawkeye Mihawk." In the aura of the two powerhouses, Xiliu didn''t change her face, looking at the eagle eyes, there was a little red light like blood. Xiliu''s sudden words and deeds attracted everyone''s attention. Barrett smiled very satisfied, and immediately put away his aura and turned to face Maude. But Hawkeye did not converge. His target was Maud, not Shiliu. Looking at Hawkeye''s reaction, Xiliu didn''t care. He pulled out the thunderstorm to himself, with a cruel smile on his mouth as always. "Hawkeye, what I just said is not discussing with you..." Xiliu raised the thunderstorm, her eyes glowing with blood. This man with countless lives in his hands, at a time that he thought was appropriate, wanted to learn about the strength of the world''s strongest swordsman. Hawkeye frowns slightly. "At this time, this young master should play the game!" At this moment, Cavendish, who had just dealt with a Charlotte family cadre, rushed over at a speed like a weasel, and in the blink of an eye, he was in front of Shiliu. Play against the world''s largest swordsman! This kind of thing will definitely make headlines! Cavendish, who is full of such thoughts, is ready to take over the burden of the Hawkeye. Xiliu looked at Cavendish in front of him, the meat on his cheek twitched a few times, and almost couldn''t resist the urge to greet Cavendish with the back of the knife. "Whenever I think of fighting against the world''s largest swordsman, my heart beats so fast, although I don''t have a heart, oh oh oh!!!" Brook held the Soul Sword of Death with cold smoke in his hand, and quietly came to Hawkeye. "Hey, Brooke!" Cavendish glared at Brookes back and reminded loudly: "This young master is here first!" Brook was stunned when he heard the words, then looked back at Cavendish, scratched his explosive head and said in distress, "Do you want to line up for this kind of thing?" "Of course, there is always a first-come-last-come in everything!" Cavendish said rightly. Several blue veins suddenly appeared on Xiliu''s forehead, gritted his teeth and said: "I want to line up first, right?!" Cavendish turned a deaf ear. He raised his knife to Hawkeye, and said with full fighting spirit: "Come on Hawkeye, let this young master meet you!" Seeing this, Xiliu saw that the number of blue veins on her forehead increased, and she struggled to suppress the urge to give Cavendish a chance. "Hey, you better step back, Cavendish." Lafayette walked over with a cane and smiled: "The other party is not someone who borrows from an unknown person, and I am the second in command of the Mord Pirates, and I should take the responsibility." "???" x3. Cavendish, Brook, and Hiliu looked at Lafayette with question marks. Lafayette''s expression is unmoved, always smiling. "Even if you look at me this way, it can''t change the fact that I am the second in command." "" Brook and Hilliu were silent for a while, and then looked at Cavendish quite tacitly. I thought that Cavendish was the only narcissist in the group, but I didnt expect there would be another one. "You two???" Although Brook and Hilliu were silent, Cavendish felt like he was being scolded. Hawkeye was also the four who watched silently and disrupted the situation. As far as the situation is concerned, there is no way to directly play against Maude. not far away. Raw and Hawkins, who also use swords as weapons, do not want to fight Hawkeye like Cavendish and the others. "This scene is a bit familiar, it seems to have happened somewhere..." Luo looked at Cavendish and the others who were robbing the mobile phone meeting, frowning slightly, always feeling that this scene seemed to be similar. "It''s pretty stupid." Later, Luo commented on Cavendishs behavior. Hawkins, not far from him, after hearing Luo''s words, suddenly stopped throwing away the nails to the remnants of the Charlotte family. He looked at Luo, and stopped talking. "The reason why you feel familiar is because you have done something like this yourself..." Finally, Hawkins took this sentence in his heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 878： Your domineering...! ! ! Chapter 878 Your Domineering...! ! ! With Cavendish''s blockade, Hawkeye just wanted to fight Maude quickly, and could only give up temporarily. "I am not interested in you." Hawkeye carried the black sword in his hand, and looked calmly at the Cavendish four who stood in front of him. Even if he has not yet played against each other, he can be sure that the level of the four men in front of him is enough to rank among the swordsmen. If it was before, he wouldn''t mind moving his bones. But now in order to be able to meet the battle with Maude in a better state, he doesn''t want to waste his energy on these four people. "Whether you are interested or not, since my thunderstorm has been out of its sheath... it will not be taken back without blood." Xiliu raised the thunderstorm to point at Hawkeye, a dangerous smile appeared on her face, and the bloodthirsty in her eyes seemed to overflow. He didn''t care about Cavendish and Lafayette, and made it clear that he was the first to fight Hawkeye. But Cavendish and Lafayette are unwilling to give in. After Brooke was asked to line up, he was not so active. "" Hawkeye frowned and looked at Cavendish, Lafayette, and Shiliu who were about to quarrel. "Let''s go together, save time." Without much thought, Hawkeye suggested that Cavendish and them go together. Its just that when he was saying this, his eyes were looking at Maude and Barrett in the distance. The meaning of such a drunkard is not in the posture of drinking, there is a vague meaning of not putting Cavendish in their eyes. Cavendish, Lafayette, and Hilliu immediately stopped arguing, and looked at Hawkeye with a bad expression. I''m totally underestimated... They all thought about it. the other side. Barrett stepped into the circle of war. While he was ready to go, he looked at Maude intently and grinned: "I am not as negligent as that sweet tooth girl." "Oh, but the result will not be any different." Maud looked calm. Others could not see any waves or emotions from his face. The meaning of these words is full of confidence and determination. "Hey." Barrett grinned indifferently, then released a ghostly air. The dark blue power was rendered from his forehead again, and within a second or two, he became a dark blue evil spirit crawling out of hell. Looking at Barrett who entered the form of the devil, Maude asked calmly: "What about your previous fit ability? Don''t you plan to use it?" "Unexpectedly, you would still care about this kind of problem?" Barrett was ready to attack, and instead of answering Maudes question, he asked a rhetorical question. Maud no longer said much, and took the lead with the sword, cutting off a hegemony towards Barrett. At the same time, the old technique was repeated, using the awakened shadow ability to transform the surrounding things into a boiling and turbulent shadow tide, which immediately controlled the shadow tide to flow from all directions to Barrett. "The same trick, one experience is enough!" Barrett''s eyes lit up with red luster, first dodged to avoid the overlord shock wave from Mord, then lifted his foot to the ground and stepped hard. Boom! Great force poured into the ground. Numerous ground rock blocks that had been cracked were suddenly blown into the air, and fell to the ground due to gravity. But just as these rocks were falling freely, Barrett made a move, and his body suddenly turned like a top. The outstretched palm suddenly turned into afterimages and shot on the numerous rocks floating around. ݡ At that moment, the rocks photographed by Barrett were all wrapped in armed colors in an instant, and they were shot like a cannonball towards the surrounding dark shadow tide. "Boom boom boom..." The rock blocks wrapped in armed colors smashed large holes in the dark shadow tide. In less than a few seconds, the rock attack frequency is faster than that of a machine gun, and an unimpeded path is directly smashed on the shadow tide. Barrett immediately stopped turning his body, and rushed towards Maud at the fastest speed before the Shadow Tide regrouped its offensive. He intends to gain an advantage in close combat. Anyway, as long as there is no match, he will not give Maude a chance to chase and end the battle quickly. Maud saw that Barrett wanted to suppress the idea of ??a close combat, and swiping the knife was a shock. Click, click, click Where the blade fell, white light cracks appeared in the space, followed by layers of cracks. A shock wave containing the power of shock was born from it and directed towards Barrett. Barrett knows the power of this trick very well, so he didn''t overwhelm it. Even if it would delay the charge speed, he decisively chose to temporarily avoid the edge, letting this shocking shock wave pass by. It is precisely because of the clear understanding of Maud''s strength that Barrett''s fighting style has undergone some changes. In other words, Barrett is more cautious. didn''t give Maude any chance, Barrett rushed towards Maude without slowing down after avoiding the shock. However, Maudes offensive is always fast and ruthless. He raised Bailey''s deformed desert eagle, and shot at Barrett bullets that had suddenly increased a hundred times in volume. at the same time. The shadow tide, which was smashed through by Barrett with a rock just now, soon completed the gathering again and continued to cover Barrett. In front of ??, there was a huge chemical bullet shot over, and the other three directions were turbulent waves of shadows that were chosen and devoured. Barrett was inevitable, and directly faced the huge chemical bullet that flew over. He raised his hand to stick to the side of the bullet of the first huge bullet that flew, and then used a very soft leverage technique between the sparkling flints, and easily flicked the huge bullet that was stuck on the palm of his hand. In the past many times of fierce firepower, he often used this technique to dislodge the flying shells with his bare hands. Although the volume of the cannonball is incomparable with these huge bullets that have been multiplied by Bailey''s ability, as long as there is a domineering blessing, it can also be done. Barrett waved away the huge bullets that were flying over, and at the same time stepped forward, approaching Maude. But at the moment when he pulled out the seventh huge bullet, Maude suddenly appeared beside him out of thin air, and slashed out with a sharp knife. Barretts pupils shrank, and he saw a sharp light of swords against him. This knife, whether it is angle or technique, can be said to be extremely concise. However, what coiled around the blade was a powerful domineering that Barrett had never seen before. Before thinking about it, Barrett hurried back to his defense, his arms covered with dark blue ghostly air barely crossed together, and they lay across the path of the sword. The Black Dragon Blade slashed on his arms. ! The dark blue armor made of ghosts collapsed instantly, and the sharp blade cut Barrett''s arms. Blood spurted out. Pain quickly came from his arms, Barrett''s heart shook wildly, and his pupils suddenly shrank into pinpoints. "Your domineering......!!!" As blood splashed in the air, Barrett quickly evacuated backwards like a beast that was suddenly frightened, and at the same time looked with an incomprehensible look at Maude, who had easily ripped his armed defenses apart. Yes. is easy! It seems that this domineering attack just now is the true full force of Maude since the start of the war. When Barrett''s heart was shaking, he couldn''t help feeling a while. I dont know if I am bronchitis or bronchitis... Its been a month now. When the symptoms are severe, I always swear to myself that I must take care of myself and heal quickly, but Im so cheap and my symptoms have become milder. At that time... I can''t control my mouth at all, the spicy deep-fried ice, take turns in battle... Just like this, the cycle is endless... I always feel that it is going to become chronic, and I cover my face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 879： Lost interest Chapter 879 Lost Interest Ten stars. The world is superb. Neither strength nor power is comparable to the previous Jiuxing. The domineering Maude was promoted to ten-star, and Barrett''s domineering was easily broken with a single shot. To say that the most surprised person is Maud himself. He did not expect that the domineering power of promotion to ten-star would be so fierce. To know- Before taking off Charlotte Lingling''s experience, his domineering can only suppress Barrett at best. Rather than being like now, the defense was broken in one shot. It smells like crushing. Maud closed the knife and watched Barrett retreat and pulled away. As long as he wants, he can approach Barrett in an instant, and then continue to swing his knife towards Barrett. But he didn''t do this, but stood still and sighed. This battle. Maud didn''t feel much pressure, so he expected Barrett and Charlotte Lingling to join forces, but it was a pity that it was counterproductive. Now that he has been promoted to ten-star aggressively, there is no difficulty at all. Maud suddenly lost interest in this battle. In his opinion, the current Barrett is nothing more than an experience he can take away at any time. The obvious combat intensity, it is impossible for him to transform the experience gains deposited in the Hunter''s Note. He has lost interest in this battle and is ready to end this battle directly, but before that... "Barrett, give you a chance at last." Maud slowly lifted Qiushui and pointed at Barrett, whose arms were blood flowing. "Opportunity? What do you mean?" Barrett forcibly suppressed the shock in his heart, frowned and looked at Maude, not understanding the meaning of the other party''s words. Mord looked calm and calmly said: "Give you a chance to show your strength, and then I will end this battle directly." "...!" Barrett''s face changed. Then, an unspeakable anger emerged from the bottom of my heart. Give the enemy a chance to show his strength to his heart''s content, and then use an overwhelming force to directly solve the enemy. This is what he has always done. Especially during the period of escaping from the deep-sea prison, he used this "combat step" to kill an unknown number of people. But he didnt expect... One day, such a battle step will fall on him. The anger that emerged from the bottom of my heart was revealed on Barretts face. He wanted to say something to Maude, but after looking down at his **** arm, he didnt say anything after all. This world is more like a fist, not a voice. Because the fists are not hard enough, they will be despised and humiliated... The cut and pain on the arm reminded Barrett of a fact at all times. That is, in the frontal confrontation, his strength and skills are not as good as Maud. and the kind of domineering that can easily tear his defenses just now emphasizes this cruel reality. Throughout countless battles, large and small in the past, he has always only one way to win, and that is to beat the enemy head-on. Now facing opponents like Maude. If you follow the previous fighting style, it will only make him fall faster. "Abandon the speed, use the awakening ability of the combined fruit..." After a few short breaths, Barrett''s thoughts turned and he quickly adjusted his mentality. He doesnt mind any kind of contempt from Maude. Because in his opinion, Maude is the strongest person in the world today and has the qualifications to despise anyone in the world. "Show your power...hahaha!!" Barrett thought about his previous treatment of others. After adjusting his mentality, he couldn''t help but raise his head and laugh out loud, not worrying that Maude would take advantage of the situation and take his life. Of course Maude could not do such a thing, but looked calmly at Barrett who suddenly laughed out loud. After a while. Barrett slowly reduced his laughter, and asked: "Maud, how much do you know about my ability?" "Generally clear." Maude nodded, and said calmly: "Your ability is to fuse things outside of the body you touch with your hands. It is more appropriate to say it is fit." "You are right, but the ability after awakening..." Barrett stared at Maude, grinning: "Even if you don''t need to touch it with your own hands, it can affect things beyond the capable person on a larger scale, and my ability has been awakened, and the range of influence is enough to cover The entire water first star island." "Oh?" Maud raised his eyebrows slightly. In his cognition, there are not many examples of superhuman awakening. And even if you are awakened, there is a certain upper limit to the range of "influence". Take Doflamingo as an example. His line fruit ability after awakening can only cover half of the town with his "assimilation ability". And Barrett can actually cover the entire water first star island? You should know that Shui Xian Xing Dao is a super large island, and it is one of the few tens of millions of islands in the world. "In other words, can you merge with the entire Aquarian Star Island?" Maud looked at Barrett, his eyes lit up. He is finally looking forward to it. "..." Barrett was silent for a moment when he heard the words, and then muffled: "How can that kind of thing be done." Made was stunned for a moment, and then a little disappointed. Looking at Mauds disappointed reaction, the corners of Barretts mouth twitched a few times. But he finally understood. Under normal circumstances, I am afraid that I cant even help Maude. Although very unwilling... But he will not give up the idea of ??defeating Maud until the end. "Let you see it, I will do my best!!" Barrett ignored the knife wound on his arm and clenched his fist hard. Without waiting for any reaction from Maude, he tried his best to use the ability of the awakening of the fusion fruit. In that moment. A crystalline thing shimmering with purple light appeared out of thin air at his feet, and it expanded in size in a blink of an eye, sweeping around like a monstrous wave. Such a mighty momentum and scale made Maude shine. This means that Barretts devil fruit ability has reached a very high level. also means that if he closes Barretts experience gains, he is likely to promote his ability star to ten stars in one fell swoop. The crystalline thing like the monstrous wave soon came to Maude. Maud remained unmoved, watching the surging wave of crystals. And the wave of crystals glowing with purple light actively avoided Maud and swept away toward the distance. "Barrett''s ability..." The members of the Mord Pirates group outside the battle circle, as well as the Eagle Eyes who were fighting, noticed the wave of crystals coming from Barrett. They keenly noticed that in the process of surging, this wave of crystals is actually expanding in scale. The wave of crystals rushed past their eyes and went in all directions. Along the way, many weapons scattered beside the bodies of members of the Charlotte family were all absorbed by this wave of crystals. Not only that, this wave of crystals has also targeted the weapons in the hands of tens of thousands of pirates on the island. Relying on ability alone, Barrett can''t use his ability to take away Mord''s weapons, but he can still take away the weapons of the tens of thousands of pirates on the island. but. Barretts ultimate goal is hundreds of ships along the coast! At this moment, if you look down from a high altitude, you will see the wave of Barretts abilities, like a virus that is rapidly multiplying, rushing to every corner of the Shui Xianxing Island at an extremely fast speed. And this scene was captured by a camera phone worm standing high up. "The scope of this''influence'' is too outrageous..." On the navy warship, a lieutenant admiral looked at the wave of power sweeping the island in the live broadcast, his face was full of shock... (End of this chapter) Chapter 880： The probability of resisting a punch is 0% Chapter 880 The probability of resisting a punch is 0% The super-large scale of ability awakening stunned most of the navy generals in the cabin of the warship. They have been chasing pirates and criminals for many years, and they have gone through countless battles, but this is the first time they have seen such an outrageous and exaggerated awakening ability. "Hmm~~~ one by one, they are all monsters through and through~~~" Huang Yuan was slightly surprised to watch the wave of crystals spreading rapidly to the entire Shui Xian Star Island in the live broadcast. Such scale and scope, as well as the speed of erosion, even the blue pheasant with the strongest field control ability can''t do it. but. From the point of view of lethality, it is purely thunder and rain. Or-- This wave of crystals will not harm the "living body" by itself. So looking at the mighty power, in fact, it just swept away the weapons in everyone''s hands, and would not directly threaten it. despite this Huang Yuan will not forget the description of Barretts ability in the intelligence. "Mixed fruit~~~" Staring at the countless weapons involved in the wave of crystals, Huang Yuan thought of the ships of the pirates moored along the coast. Its hard to imagine what Barrett would do with these things. Fortunately, his army is not in a hurry to go to Shui Xian Xing Island. Otherwise, in the face of Barretts tsunami-like awakening ability, dozens of expensive warships will certainly be inevitable. Huang Yuan is a little lucky. The admirals who saw this scene through the live broadcast often had the same idea. "Before entering the Shui Xianxing Island, at least confirm that Barrett has no power to fight!" The admirals solemnly looked at the huge crystals that swept the coastline like a tsunami in the live broadcast. This catastrophic sight shocked even the well-informed navy generals, let alone civilians all over the world. After seeing the ability that Barrett had displayed, his face was pale and shivering with fright. Shui Xianxing Island. Tsunami-like crystals swept away countless weapons on the island, and then pressed against the numerous pirate ships anchored along the coast. The pirates who were in charge of staying on the ship, when they saw the overwhelming wave of crystals, they had no time to think, so they abandoned the ship and jumped into the sea. Pooh, pooh A lot of water splashed on the sea. The pirates who jumped into the sea, after regaining their senses, came out of the sea cautiously. What you see is the wave of crystals that is retreating rapidly, but the ship that was originally moored on the sea has disappeared. "what happened?!!" Pirates emerged from the bottom of the sea, looking at the empty sea in amazement or at a loss. Just a few seconds less than... What a big ship, how could it disappear out of thin air? Hundreds of ships along the coast, in just a few seconds, all became Barrett''s combined material. Only more than ten ships anchored in the sea slightly farther away survived the disaster. Among them is the Hades of the Maud Pirates. "That''s Barrett''s ability!!!" On the deck of ??Netherland, Bucky, the clown, who is responsible for staying here, was dumbfounded watching the wave of crystals doing whatever he wanted on the island. "But" Bucky opened his mouth wide and couldn''t say a word. As a former member of the Roger Pirates, he knew Barretts abilities. Only in his memory, the scale of Barrett''s abilities is not as exaggerated as before. "Monster." Bucky whispered to himself almost groaning. In a long life, he has seen many monsters with his own eyes. But there are always a few more prominent and conspicuous monsters. Such as the former captain and white beard. Such as the current captain and Barrett. Within the battle circle. Maud looked calm. The crystals under Barrett''s control seemed to dare not approach him, so that within ten meters of his feet, no crystals could be seen. Although the wave of crystals released by Barrett that can absorb any inorganic matter is sweeping very fast... But it will take some time to scrape the many weapons on the Shui Xian Star Island and swallow hundreds of ships along the coast. In this process, Maude did not interrupt Barretts ability. He wanted to learn about Barretts posture after using his abilities, at least he hoped that this battle would be interesting. Barrett also knows that Maude will not interfere with his ability to absorb weapons and ships, so he concentrates on controlling his abilities. About ten seconds have passed. Barrett feels almost done, and is doing his best to condense the wave of crystals. The wave of crystals that almost spread to the entire Shui Xian Star Island suddenly rushed to the location of Barrett. Under the gaze of countless gazes, the huge amount of crystals that quickly gathered in one place piled up a behemoth with limbs at a speed visible to the naked eye. The height of ?? must be kilometers upwards, and the volume is as big as half a regular island. The face above the huge body is somewhat similar to Barretts appearance. "Large bullet form!" Barrett flew in the air, melting into the face of the behemoth. Maud looked up at this scene, inevitably showing surprise. Especially the scene where Barrett flies into the face of a large bullet giant, giving him a sense of sight as if he was watching the driver flying into the cockpit. far away. The movement made by Barrett forced Hawkeye, Xiliu and others to temporarily stop. They all looked at Barrett and used the ability to combine the fruits to create huge monsters with different expressions. "This is too big!!!" Perona covered her mouth with a look of surprise. She once met Pikas Stone Giant in Alabasta. But compared to the super-giant blue giant in front of him, he was a younger brother. "Ooooooo, I suddenly understood the meaning of the word''bodied and broken bones''." Brook glanced at the unreasonably large fist of the large bullet giant, and couldn''t help but brainstorm the scene when his frame was hit by the fist. I just imagined it for a moment, and shuddered. He tilted his head and glanced at Brook, then raised his head to look at the large blue bullet giant, and said solemnly: "It''s an incredible form." He felt that Barretts large bullet giant, not to mention the size that is not far from Murloc Island, probably only needs a punch to smash Murloc Island. "Does the monster still hide a hand..." Ulji always maintained his signature smiling face, but a little cold sweat was secretly oozing on his forehead. "If you get a punch, you may not even have the opportunity to use karma." He looked up at the giant bullet giant. Converting the damage he has suffered into attack power is his unique ability. So what he fears most is Barretts ability to knock him off with a punch. "Maybe you don''t need it. The probability that you can resist a punch is zero." Hawkins flipped out a Reaper card, facing Urgi between his fingers. It only took him a second to help Urji fortune telling the result. Urki scratched his head and said helplessly: "You really don''t have any affection, Hawkins." Speaking, he suddenly looked at Maude in the distance, and suggested mischievously: "By the way, help the captain also fortunetelling and see what the result is." "" Hawkins was startled when he heard the words and couldn''t help looking at Maude. Ulki looked at Hawkins expectantly. It was the first time he looked forward to the result of divination. Hawkins did not start divination immediately, but was thinking about something. "It''s just a paper tiger with a dash of appearance." At this moment, everyone heard Luo''s evaluation of the large bullet giant. They looked at Luo, and saw Luo crying while holding the ghost, his expression calm and composed. Perceiving the gazes from his companions, Luo coldly said: "Even if the armed color is strong, it cannot cover such a large body. In other words, without the protection of the armed color, what is the difference between that form and the target?" "It makes sense." Jim nodded, murmuring in agreement with Luo''s statement. Aside from the destructive power of that huge body, without the blessing of armed color, it means that the defense is not good and it is easy to be destroyed. "What if that guy can cover the giant''s body with armed color?" Perona floated over and asked Luo back. Everyone was stunned when they heard the words, and then subconsciously glanced at the giant''s size. It is already a very difficult skill to cover the weapon color released from the body on the weapon. What''s more, the armor color is covered on such a huge giant body. How can this kind of thing be done? "Armed color covers the giant''s body? Impossible." Luo came to a conclusion without even thinking about it. Perona did not refute, because at the moment she asked, she also felt that this kind of thing was impossible. But at this moment-- On the face of the giant bullet giant that resembled Barrett, an armed color that was visible to the naked eye suddenly aroused. Immediately after that, the armed color that emerged from the huge face spread to the whole body in less than five seconds. "" Luo was stunned looking at the super-large giant who was suddenly covered in armed color. He really didn''t expect the face-slapped to come so soon. Others present were also stunned after seeing the armed color on the bullet giant. "Wh, what''s the situation......?!" "His domineering... such a huge body is covered with domineering, this is too abnormal." "How did that guy do it?!" Except for the Hawkeyes who are facing each other, everyone present was full of surprise. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, how could they dare to believe that someone could cover such a huge giant with armed color. Only speaking of the pervasiveness and scope of the armed color, this is simply incalculable power. Hawk''s eyes turned, moved away from the few people in Xiliu, and turned to look at the bullet giant who was covered in arms. The world''s strongest swordsman seems to be estimating whether he can split the behemoth in half with a single knife. And Xiliu didn''t give Hawkeye too much time to think, so they attacked. Faced with the menacing offensive of Xiliu and the others, Hawkeye could only draw his attention back and raise his black sword to face the night. "Ah la la..." Green Pheasant glanced at the Eagle Eyes and Xiliu who continued to fight without being affected, and scratched their cheeks with their fingers. Then He noticed that Hawkins had drawn one from many fortune-telling cards. This magician, shouldn''t he really fortune-tell Maude, right? Thinking of this, Qing pheasant came with a little interest. Ulki, who was more interested, had already got in front of Hawkins. Hawkins lowered his head and glanced at the fortune-telling card that he pulled out, and his face suddenly showed a different color. Ulki looked at Hawkins reaction, and couldnt wait to ask: "What was the result?" "The chance of resisting a punch is 0%..." When ?? Hawkins answered, he looked up at the bullet giant, his face even worse. "Uh?" Ulji''s eyes widened, and he lost his voice: "Even the captain can''t resist a punch? Isn''t it impossible?" Although he believes in Hawkins'' divination ability, he believes in the strength of his captain even more. "Hey, scarecrow." Hawkins was about to explain, when she heard Perona''s words. Perona floated over and watched Hawkins frowning and said: "The result of your divination this time has made this lady start to doubt the accuracy of your divination!" "" Hawkins was silent, but just glanced at Perona''s already plump peak. Previously, Perona pestered him for divination, and the result of the divination confirmed that Perona would develop well within two years. As far as the result is concerned, there is nothing wrong with the result of his divination. "?" Perona perceives Hawkinss glance, and as the person involved, she naturally understands the meaning of this glance. She paused, then flung off a negative ghost. "I was born as a human, I''m sorry." Hawkins lay on the ground with a negative face. Everyone on the scene looked at Hawkins in a negative state, frowning slightly. "I do not believe." Jim muffled his voice. Even if the bullet giant''s size and domineering tense spectrum, he did not believe that Maude would be unable to resist a punch. "How could the captain be unable to resist even a punch, or else you can do the divination again, Hawkins, before the captain and Barrett have started fighting." Ulki came to Hawkins and made a proposal. Hawkins, who was put on the negative buff, lost the ability to explain to Urki. at this time. In the face of the ??bullet giant, Barrett, who was in it, looked down at Maude, who had become the size of an ant. "This is the final form of bullet, and it is also the strongest form that I can create with the combined fruit ability!!!" I dont know if its a giant form with a loudspeaker. Barretts voice came out of it, but the volume was quite amazing, spreading far and wide. Maud looked at the bullet giant with interest. "Pele." He called out softly. Bailey suddenly switched from the weapon form to the normal state, jumped onto Maudes shoulder, and said with emotion: "Boss, that guy has become so big." "You can too, do you want to take this opportunity to give it a try?" A faint smile appeared on Maude''s face. "OK!" Bailey couldnt hide his excitement, and then said with some worry: "But..." "It''s okay to fail." Maud raised his head and gently stroked Bailey''s head. Pele refreshed, nodded vigorously, and immediately jumped into the air. "Weapon transformation, robot form!" Bailey, who jumped into the air, suddenly showed a burst of white light. When the white light dissipated, a Gundam robot figure based on blue and white colors appeared in mid-air. "Boss, I''m ready." Peles voice came from within Gundam. Made smiled, and came to the shadow of Pele Gundam. "Shadow flow, everything is simulated." Raising his hand, the ability to intervene in the shadow of Pele Gundam, and then expand the shadow. The volume of Gundam deformed by Bailey suddenly became larger and taller. Until the height quickly increased to 20 meters, Maude ceased his ability. "Boss, it''s okay!" became a regular-sized Gundam, and opened the cockpit with a click. Maud stepped on the moon step and flew away in the air, and got into the cockpit in the blink of an eye. As the hatch closed, Bailey chuckled, using the ability to multiply fruits! Hundreds of times the volume! In that moment. The size of the giant up to the body, soaring at an extremely fast speed. In less than two or three seconds, it became the size of Barretts bullet giant. "" "???" "!!!" Looking at the huge Gundam body that suddenly emerged, the Suixian Star Island suddenly became extremely quiet. Even the members of the Mord Pirates group were stunned and looked at the tall machine the size of a bullet. "What is this?!" Before Bailey became like this, they didn''t know that Bailey had this ability. Barrett, who was placed in the body of the bullet giant, looked at the tall body''s eyes violently, almost breaking through the eye socket. (End of this chapter) Chapter 881： Normal punch Chapter 881 Barrett used countless weapons and hundreds of ships that can gallop in the new world as materials, and finally created a behemoth that can overlook everyone on the island. This feat can only be done by the ability of the awakened fruit of the union. At least he thinks so. However-- The moment when the huge blue and white Gundam appeared. Barrett was forced on the spot. He has to use hundreds of ships and countless weapons to complete the bullet super giant form of this class. Kemod didnt even use a gun, he directly transformed into a behemoth comparable to the Bullet super giant form. What ability does ?? use? How did ?? do it? Barrett was shocked, and his heart was full of unanswered doubts. Even the members of the Maude Pirates Group were shocked when they saw Maude suddenly produced a giant blue-and-white Gundam. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they didn''t know that Maude and Bailey had hidden such a hand. "Ah la la...is it a robot like a "pacifist"?" The green pheasant raised his head in surprise and looked at the towering blue and white Gundam, and whispered to himself: "But this size..." As the former admiral of the navy, Qing pheasant still has a certain understanding of the existence of pacifists. He wanted to compare the blue and white Gundam in front of him with a pacifist. The difference in size between the two sides is like an adult and an ant. It is really difficult to compare. Anyway, the green pheasant feels numb scalp just by imagining it. And he is not sure whether the blue and white Gundam is similar to a pacifist war robot. If so-- It is as high as its current volume in blue and white, and it is hard to imagine its firepower. You cant bomb an island with a single shot, right? Hades? This is... The green pheasant silently looked at the blue and white Gundam, with a little cold sweat hanging on his forehead. Standing in the undetectable broadcasting room on the Navigator Hill. Festa''s eyes are dull, the falling cigar is burning his toe. It''s just that he didn''t realize it, just staring blankly at the blue and white Gundam in the picture. Ten seconds ago. When Barrett used his abilities to create a bullet giant, Festa seemed to see a ray of light, and his face kept shaking with excitement. Now ten seconds later. The sudden appearance of the blue-and-white Gundam comparable to the bullet giant made Festa completely desperate. This **** Bekay.D Mord! ! ! Above the terrifying three-masted ship. "Wow, so handsome!!!" The trio of Luffy, Chopper, and Usopp came to the edge of the projection screen, staring at the blue and white Gundam in the screen. Ignoring the huge size, the handsome robot directly captured the "hearts" of the three of them. "Hmm... It''s a super handsome robot!!!" Franchby showed a sign posture of a bodybuilder raising his arms, and said excitedly: "I dont know if Maude has loaded the secret weapon I proposed!" "Frankie, what do you know?" Jia Yahu tilted his head to look at Frankie. As a member of Maude Pirates, she really didnt know Maude and Bailey had this ability. Facing Jayas question, Frank nodded. Jia Ya opened her eyes slightly and chuckled: "I''m very curious." "" Frankie was taken aback, and immediately helped Jia Ya honestly. "After Maude returned from the Holy Land, one day he suddenly took a pacifist design to ask me some questions. At that time, I was surprised how he had a pacifist design, and thought he Ready to mass-produce pacifists." "As a result, Maude just wanted Bailey to master the ability to become a pacifist." "Because this is related to the romance of men, so super super I will definitely help." "I helped him streamline the design to reduce the difficulty of Bailey''s deformation. In addition to this, I also gave him a lot of suggestions about weapons." "But I really didn''t expect..." Frankie said here, his eyes always stayed on the blue and white Gundam in the live screen. "Maud has achieved this level!" The huge size has completely exceeded Frankie''s cognition of "war robots". Shui Xianxing Island. Countless gazes full of shock, gathered from all directions on the two behemoths, bullet giant and blue and white Gundam. This picture beyond recognition gives them reason to suspect that if these two behemoths fight... I am afraid that the battle will be fierce enough to sink the entire Shui Xian Star Island! And now. Maud sat in the super-giant cockpit, and through the real-time photography equipment loaded in Gundam, smiled and looked at the bullet giant who was motionless in front of him. Using the ability to expand the image and the ability to multiply the fruit by a hundredfold, directly turn a collection-level "Gundam figure" into a behemoth. The combination of abilities can always produce wonderful chemical reactions. But the most important thing is-- The Gundam that Bailey transforms into is not a figure with only display value. That is his result based on the pacifist design and reference to Frankie''s many proposals. Therefore, the Gundam that Bailey transforms into is not only an empty shell, but also a qualified war weapon. "Pele, give me control." Maud said to the empty cockpit. "no problem." Baileys voice came from all directions. The size has doubled, and Bailey''s only feeling is that he is bulky. Giving control to Maude, he is more relaxed. In the cockpit, there is no sophisticated console, not even a joystick. Because Maud does not need these. He can directly control Gundam''s actions through the shadow, which will make it easier to operate. "Barrett." Maud controlled Gundam and raised his right arm, and at the same time shouted Barrett''s name. The sound is transmitted to the outside through the PA equipment in Bailey''s body. Hearing Maude''s voice, Barrett finally recovered, but in the eyes of Gundam, there was still an incredible light. "No matter how you did it, anyway... just destroy it!!!" Barretts eyes flashed with lingering luster, and gathered the armed color covering the bullet giant''s body onto his right fist. In an instant, the fist, which was larger than the head, was dyed jet black. However, Maude did not let much, condensed a group of armed shadows on Gundam''s right fist. "Ultimate cannon!" The luster in Barretts eyes condensed into dots, and took the lead to attack, controlling the bullet giant to punch up to Gundam, rolling up bursts of white air currents visible to the naked eye. "A hundred times ordinary punch!" Maud also controlled Gundam to punch out. The steel fist glowing with cold luster, hitting layers of airflow above the sky. just suddenly-- The seemingly slow fist suddenly broke through the speed of sound. With the deafening sound of breaking the barrier, it sounded abruptly in the sky. Gundam''s steel fist spanned hundreds of meters in the blink of an eye and hit the bullet giant''s chest. The unspeakable terrifying power instantly spread to the bullet giant''s body from the place where the punch was dropped. Suddenly-- The ??bullet giant is crushed to pieces. is a real crush. The huge body was shattered into countless pieces in an instant. Those remnants are like dense meteor swarms across the horizon, suddenly flying backwards towards the coastline of Shuixian Star Island. Full of shocking scenes, once again let the Shuixian Star Island be deadly silent. Uerji''s eyes widened and his heart beat faster. He glanced at Hawkins, who was still in a negative state. "I understand." "The chance of resisting a punch is really 0%..." I only slept for two hours today, I feel like Im going to be a fairy... Take a day off, forgive me T, T (End of this chapter) Chapter 882： you win. Chapter 882 You... won. When the bullet giant confronts Gundam. Everyone thought that there would be an earth-shattering duel next. However-- The facts are always so unexpected. Barrett used all his best to create a behemoth, and before he could punch it, he was beaten to pieces by Maudes Gundam. Countless wrecks instantly turned into flying stars in the sky. Fortunately, it was a direct flight to the sea, otherwise, if it falls to the ground, it may cause Shui Xianxing Island to be devastated. Barrett, who was originally in the head of the bullet giant, was also affected and flew to the sea with the sky wreckage. However, he barely retained his consciousness. After flying a certain distance from his body, he forcibly broke free of the impact blessed on his body, and fell from a height with blood on his face. This one hundred times ordinary punch is so powerful that even the aftermath that spreads to the bullet giant''s head will cause Barrett to be seriously injured. As far as the result is concerned, it not only crushed the bullet giant, but also crushed Barrett''s last hope. Gundam inside the cockpit. Mauds eyes contain fine awns. Huge fist, covered with domineering shadow gloves. Finally is a hundredfold speed increase... The power of such a combination was so powerful that he was a little bit beyond his expectation. Since this punch can smash Barretts bullet giant, sinking an island is no problem at all. Even in the red soil continent, you may be able to touch it. Not to mention the sacred place on the top of the Red Earth Continent, Mary Gioia. Made pondered, as long as the punch was reproduced, it is estimated that the Holy Land Mary Gioia could be turned into a ruin in an instant. "Boss..." Baileys tired voice came from all directions in the cockpit. Listening to Baileys feeble voice, Maude realized something and asked, "Is it very expensive?" "Well, I feel so tired... This is the first time that the nest is tired like this..." Bailey is weak. first doubled the size by a hundred times, and then hit a punch of that size by a hundred times, so that it almost emptied his physical strength. A look of surprise passed in Maude''s eyes, and he whispered: "Thanks for your hard work, let''s change back first." "Um." Bailey responded, and then withdrew his ability. The towering Gundam suddenly retracted to a height of about 20 meters at a speed visible to the naked eye. Maud left the cockpit, and his mind moved slightly, canceling the expansion ability of everything. As the shadow changes back to its original size, the Gundam that Bailey has transformed into is also restored to its original size. "Boss, take a nap..." The sound of mechanization came from Gundam body. "good." Maud nodded. Bailey was controlling Gundam to fly towards Mod, and a burst of white light flashed on the blue and white body. After the white light disappeared, Gundam turned into a pistol as white as jade. Maud raised his hand to catch the pistol and inserted it into the gun pocket. Qiu Shui originally wanted to take the opportunity to laugh at Bailey, but Bailey didn''t give her a chance to laugh at all. After a few blinks of an eye, he turned into a motionless pistol. "Hmm..." She can only grunt a few times to express her contempt for Bailey. Maud''s index finger slid across the handle of the gun lightly, feeling a little bit in his heart. In the past few years, Bailey has been eating and eating, but exercise has not fallen behind. Especially after eating the fruits of weapons, Bailey''s exercise is even harder. The purpose of ?? is to improve physical strength, so as not to pull the hips in battle. So in previous battles, Maude never had to worry about Bailey''s physical strength being unable to keep up. But no matter how good Peles physical strength is, it is difficult to withstand the consumption of an ordinary punch that is a hundred times as high. Before this, Maude had not considered this issue. Now think about it carefully, if the consumption is not serious, if you hit the sinking island or something, which round will get the shocking fruit. Furthermore, if Maude can drive Gundam around the world, his deterrence cannot be stronger than the legendary ancient weapons? "It''s a pity." Maud shook his head slightly. Qiu Shui puts on a large-scale power grid once and has to exhaust her energy, but she can overcome this shortcoming by taking exercise the day after tomorrow. But Bailey is different. No matter how he overcomes it later, he can only hit two punches at the same level as the attack just now. "Next..." Maud did not entangle on this issue for too long, a ray of red light flashed in his eyes, and Barrett''s position was instantly locked. The punch just now caused the bullet giant to be crushed to pieces, but he didn''t take Barrett to hell. In a sense, the super-wide range of destructive power is not as good as a knife that is directly entwined with the overlord''s color. but. Judging from Barretts current breath intensity, it is obviously almost the same. Maud kicked the ground under his feet and slashed towards Barretts location. He wants to accept Barretts experience. While recovering domineering and physical strength, there is a high probability that the star of Devil Fruit''s ability can be promoted to ten stars. far away. Hawkeye saw Maudes movement, and couldn''t help suppressing the waves in his heart, and subconsciously leaned towards Maude. The scene of Gundam destroying the bullet giant just now surprised him, but it did not hinder his determination to fight Maude. ͡ A slash mixed with cruel green venom passed in front of Hawkeye. Hawkeye stops. A deep cut appeared on the ground in front of him with white smoke. "" Hawkeye tilted his head slightly and looked at Xiliu not far away. Looking at the eagle eyes, Xiliu was unmoved, and said coldly: "Compared with the captain who hindered me, what you should consider now is how to regain''freedom'' from me. Hawkeye." "It''s all said, I will deal with this guy!" Cavendish came to Xilius side and yelled at Xilius ears. Xiliu''s mouth twitched a few times, forcibly indifferent. "." Lafayette chuckled several times, but his eyes fell on Maude, who was far away. Hawk-eye silently looked at the trio that looked like dog skin plasters. It is obviously impossible to get rid of the entanglement without any effort. "I see." Hawkeye raised his arms expressionlessly, and the black knife in his hand suddenly exuded a heavy sense of oppression. Hiliu, Cavendish, and Lafayette''s eyes instantly focused on Hawkeye. "Finally started to face this duel..." Awe-inspiring fighting spirit was flowing in the eyes of the trio. far away. The green pheasant looked over here. Can feel the eagle eye''s lingering aura, and can also feel the fighting spirit of the three of Xiliu and the others. "Ah la la, it''s making the eagle eye hairy, then you have to pay attention to it later." The green pheasant raised his hand and scratched his hair, thinking whether he could let Hawkeye chop off Xiliu and them. Unless Maude deliberately played against Hawkeye, even if Xiliu and the others were defeated, he would immediately go up and stop Hawkeye. After a while. Maud came to Barrett. at this time. Barrett lowered his head, covered in blood. His legs trembled slightly, and he seemed to be unsteady on his feet. "I... completely lost." Barrett raised his head with great difficulty, severely injured his body in embarrassment, and faced Maude, who was unscathed all over his body. A sharp contrast between the two. seemed to laugh at Barrett''s aggressive fighting spirit before. "you win." In front of Maude. The proud warrior who has gone through countless battles finally bowed his head. Maud did not speak, but raised Qiu Shui to Barrett. He didn''t plan to let Luo come over and take out the Devil Fruit, he was ready to collect Barrett''s experience just like that. The scene where he raised his knife and aimed at Barrett was caught in the eyes of countless people through the live broadcast. "Who else can stop Bekah D. Mord?!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 883： Triathlon Chapter 883 Three Ten Stars In addition to the Purple Pig breaking watch, who else can stop Bekah D. Mord? All the pirates who have delusions about [Big Secret Treasure] are all looking at Maude in the screen with dread. Originally, they also expected to see the result of [both lose]. It''s no good... With the monster-like power of Charlotte Lingling and Barrett, even if he loses to Maude, he should at least let Maude shine, or squeeze Maudes physical strength away. It turned out to be good. Charlotte Lingling and Barrett, who have been defeated one after another, did not let Maude win the prize at all. Not only that "Is he not tired?" The vast majority of pirates waiting for the opportunity suddenly realized something. They looked at Maude, who was not at all tired in the picture, and they felt like a thunder suddenly struck them, causing them to tremble uncontrollably. This kind of thing...how is it possible? ! They can barely accept the fact that Maude beat Charlotte Lingling and Barrett without injury, but they cant accept the fact that Maude doesnt look tired at all. "Metal can also fatigue, let alone people..." "In a sense, he is not a human being at all!" "" "Even if it''s a monster, such a fierce battle...It''s impossible to consume nothing at all, right?" The hearts of many pirates were shaken. Invincible monsters stand in front of you, and why do they still have delusions about [Big Secret Treasure]? In addition to counting on Charlotte Lingling and Barrett to cause trouble to Maud... The point they rely on is-- Super high-intensity fierce battles will make Maude consume a lot of physical strength and domineering. In this way, it becomes a precondition for the ants to kill the elephants. Know that, on this sea where the weak and the strong, and the sails racing by a thousand sails... No matter how terrifying a persons strength is, he will eventually be exhausted. Throughout history, how many monster powerhouses who are not afraid of siege will eventually fall helplessly because of exhaustion. The pirates who did not want to give up the permanent pointer just wanted to wait until the moment when Maude first showed his exhaustion. At that time, its time to really start competing for the [direct route]. However The development of the situation is not what they expected. The world''s strongest man in front of him is different from the white beard who died in the war on the top two years ago. Young and strong. As if I dont know what fatigue is. At the same time, it has a stronger power than the white beard. Can monsters like ?? still make them wait for the moment of "exhaustion"? "He is terrible..." "Common sense does not apply to him at all!" Among the tens of thousands of pirates waiting for the quiet meeting on the island, someone finally gave birth to a retreat. Anyone who can be greedy for life and fear of death can be in the new world for many years. Just after not seeing the opportunity, they will not continue to bump. This is the difference between the way of contention and the way of survival. "Rough Drew''s direct route..." "I''m really unwilling, but there is no way." "Baka, D. Mod..." "It seems that the new world is about to usher in a real king." "Withdraw." Some of the pirates who retreated with the change of the situation in the arena, but also decisively took action and evacuated towards the coast. Its just that they dont seem to know yet... The ships along the coast have been obliterated by Barrett. Maud raises the knife. When the blade falls, you can directly kill Barrett. Barrett raised his head, looked calmly at the gleaming Qiu Shui Blade, and asked: "Full force?" Maud was silent for a moment, and then slowly nodded. Barrett grinned when he saw this, showing his mouth full of **** teeth. It''s just that the smile is a bit lonely. From his youth to the present, his life can be described by the word battle. It seems that apart from fighting, there is no other color. But After fighting like this for most of his life, he still failed to cross the last mountain after all. Talent? He has. effort? Exercising has never slackened. What is the result? Roger, or Maude. is the existence that he tried his best and failed to defeat. "I, I recognize it." Barrett slowly closed his eyes. In the last afterglow of his life, he cast aside the obsession that once made him ruin him like a madman. Maud took a step forward and sent the blade into Barretts chest. . The blade plunged into the chest and pierced into the heart. Barrett''s body shook slightly, and his breath gradually weakened. Maud draws a knife. Blood spattered, and Barrett''s chest, which fluctuated with his breathing, gradually calmed down. Maud shook his arm and shook off the blood that had been on the knife. Close your eyes, and in the dark vision, the hunter''s note with a hazy white light on the edge hangs in the air. Barretts gains followed. Like a torrent of torrents rushing across Maude''s body. Maud stabilized his mind, his gaze fell on the cover of the Hunter''s Note. I saw the sky full of stars above the cover turning into shooting stars, falling into the unfilled star frame below. Stars streamed one by one, and the star frame representing the power of the devil fruit was filled up little by little. After a while. The star frame is filled with light, so it is bright. Following physique and domineering, the star of Devil Fruit''s ability has also been promoted to ten stars. Physique, domineering, demon. Three of the best. Maud opened his eyes, and the black and red electric light flashed from his eyes. The boiling power in his body gave him a feeling of omnipotence. Maud took a deep breath, then raised his hand to open the cassette, and collected Barrett''s body. Using Barrett''s physical strength as a zombie warrior, it is undoubtedly the top quality in terms of quality. And Charlotte Lingling''s body... You have to pay attention to it later, not to waste. "The stars of physique, domineering, and devil fruit ability are all reached, and the rest is...sword skills." While talking to himself, Maude looked back at Hawkeye, who was fighting against Shiliu, Lafayette, and Cavendish. The world''s number one swordsman, at this moment, is trying to get rid of the obstacles of Hiliu, Lafayette, and Cavendish as quickly as possible. He doesn''t need any fancy swordsmanship. Every seemingly unremarkable slash contains the power that can cut the top of the mountain with a single knife. The fierce offensive created in this way forced the three of Shiliu, Lafayette, and Cavendish not to be too aggressive, and could only step by step. This can certainly withstand the Hawkeye''s offensive, but it also loses the edge to compete with it. Long time, defeat is the inevitable result. "Although Lafayette and the others have no tacit cooperation at all, the strength of the hardware is there, even if they fight separately, they will not be crushed like this, should they be said to be the world''s largest swordsman..." Looking at the Lafayette trio who were suppressed by Hawkeye''s powerful offensive, Maude couldn''t help but sigh. He didn''t have much contact with Hawkeye, and he didn''t seem to have seen Hawkeye with all his strength in his memory. However, there are the most impressive scenes. That is the seemingly random knife made by the eagle eye in the original work, and it cut the huge iceberg formed by the green pheasant with the ability to freeze the tsunami into two halves from a long distance away. Leave aside this point. Since Hawkeye and Shanks can get together, its not surprising that they can be entangled with the overlord. Just when Maude thought so. The eagle eye in the battle circle suddenly used the overlord color. The night of the black sword sparkling with black and red arcs, just a horizontal cut across the air, shook Lafayette and Shiliu back. The powerful slashing power even caused Lafayette and Xiliu''s mouth and nose to ooze wisps of blood. After shaking back Lafayette and Shiliu with the overlord winding slash, Hawkeye turned to stare at Cavendish. Cavendish''s pressure suddenly doubled, and he could only turn around at a speed like a ferret, and his figure blended into the wind and disappeared. However, the sight of the eagle eye "sees" Cavendish''s movement trajectory clearly. He locked Cavendish''s breath and immediately cut it out. The black-red electric arc spreading forward suddenly knocked out Cavendish''s figure. Overlord''s slashing attack is not something Cavendish''s armed color can contend. Even if he raised his knife to block in time, he was injured by the aftermath of the eagle eye''s overlord slash. "Is it the same''overlord color twist'' like Maud..." Cavendish''s face was slightly pale, and his brows were furrowed. He has been educated several times by Mauds overlord color, and he knows the power of this technique best. will be entwined with the overlord color, and will not be entwined with the overlord color. is two different levels of realm. The latter can only be beaten up by the former. This is an irreversible counterpoint relationship. In other words-- From the moment the eagle eye entangled with the overlord color. He, who doesn''t even possess the look of an overlord, as well as Shiliu and Lafayette, even if they have exhausted their lives in the field of swordsmanship, they will not be able to defeat Hawkeye. Unless they can comprehend a power that is comparable to the entanglement of the overlord. "Overlord color..." Cavendish looked at the swift eagle eyes, and said unwillingly: "As talented as this young master, why hasn''t the overlord look been awakened until now? This is unreasonable, very unreasonable!!!" "" Hawkeye paused, and immediately slashed towards Cavendish with a knife. is still an overlord winding with crushing power. A sharp edge rushed forward, and Cavendish''s pupils shrank. At this moment, he can clearly avoid the edge with the advantage of speed, but he not only does not retreat, but also raises his sword to meet him. Cavendishs fearless step forward made Hawkeye suddenly think of the green-haired swordsman he had encountered in the East China Sea. "very good." Hawkeye''s mouth is slightly hooked, but there is a sharp edge in his eyes. The knife that ?? slashed away was enough to cut off Cavendish from everything. Time seems to slow down a lot at this moment. As the knife approached, Cavendish also realized a strong sense of crisis. At this point, he has no room to retreat! "Is this the strength of the world''s largest swordsman?" "If this young master also has the aptitude for the overlord..." "Damn it, so unwilling..." Cavendish gritted his teeth, and there seemed to be a ray of black-red light brewing in the depths of his golden eyes. However-- The blade of the black sword night has arrived. The terrifying sword force that came along seemed to be about to cut everything in front of him and envelop Cavendish in it. Only Cavendish''s strength is absolutely unstoppable. Change to Lafayette and the others, the same result. But Maude could stop it. At the very moment. Maud flashed forward and stabbed it horizontally. Qiushui''s black and red blade steadily held back the black sword night that had been chopped down. At the intersection of the blades, countless black and red arcs suddenly burst out. If you look closely, you will find that the blades of Qiu Shui and Hei Dao Ye did not touch each other, instead they collided with each other''s overlord color. "Um?" Hawkeye was slightly surprised. was not only surprised at the pressure transmitted from the knife, but also surprised at Maudes actions at this critical moment. With the speed of rescue that Maud just showed... There is no need to stand in front of Cavendish, but you can give him a knife from behind. If Maude does this. According to the situation at the time, Hawkeye was really unsure of parrying. This is almost a chance to kill with one blow. "So strong." Before thinking about it, Hawkeye felt the endless pressure from the night of the black blade. In surprise, his heart was full of excitement when he met his opponent. He waited long enough for this moment. Hawkeye is in high mood. But in the next second, Maude suddenly exerted his strength, and with pure domineering and strength advantages, the Hawkeye retreated. The clash ended suddenly. The overlord''s color that has nowhere to place bursts into a raging wave, sweeping in all directions. Let the turbulent air waves hit his face, Maudes body remained motionless like a mountain. And the eagle eye was shaken back several tens of meters to stop his posture. Only in terms of domineering and strength, the two sides have reached a verdict. Also shaken back is Cavendish. The violent collision between ?? Overlord''s colors is a realm he cannot touch at present, and it is also a chasm that he can''t cross no matter what. Even if it''s just Yu Wei, he can fly him away. Waiting for him to stabilize his figure, the scene stopped moving. Looking up, Maude and Hawkeye face each other tens of meters apart. The aura emanating from their bodies is as sharp as a sword, making it inaccessible to others. Cavendish let his nosebleeds run over the corners of his mouth and his collar was indifferent. He kept looking at Maudes back, his face full of admiration. "Hey, he is the world''s largest swordsman after all. It is not surprising that he can master the overlord''s color twist, but... it is still my captain who is stronger." Lafayette, who was slightly injured, walked behind Cavendish and looked up at Maude, who was dominating the audience, without concealing his pride. Xiliu also came over, wiped off the blood on her mouth, and said blankly: "Only the overlord can defeat the overlord." The implication of ?? can be regarded as a disguised acknowledgment that he is not as good as Hawkeye. Cavendish and Lafayette heard this and couldn''t help but look back at Shiliu. I''ve seen them fight with top overlords many times, and they also understand this truth. So when the eagle eye entangled with the overlord color, they actually understood the real gap between themselves and the eagle eye. "Ah la la." A chill drifted. The green pheasant put his hands in his pockets and came to Lafayette and them. "Let Philo help you deal with the injury first. Later... I''ll be busy." Speaking, the green pheasant withdrew a hand from his pocket and pointed it in the direction of the coastline. In the perception of color, seeing, hearing, and perception, a strong breath comes one after another along the coastline. "You are the only one who has been watching the show." Luo quietly came to the vicinity, spit out the blue pheasant, and then looked in the direction of the coastline. The enemy is not only the Charlotte family and Barrett. Qing Pheasant didn''t hear Luo''s complaints, his eyes moved, and he turned to look at Maude and Hawkeye in the court. "Are you going to be on stage at the last moment..." The green pheasant flashed across Sakarski''s mind, muttering to himself in his heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 884： I really look forward to... Chapter 884 Really look forward to... Charlotte Lingling and Barrett were defeated by Maud. Without these two powerful enemies, no one seems to be able to compete with the Maud Pirates for the permanent pointer of Ralph Drew. The green pheasant does not know how many pirates are staring here. But he knew that the naval fleet would appear. In addition, there are CP organizations that directly belong to the world government. The two are certainly not just spectators. As for when it will debut, it is meaningless to guess. Just be prepared right now. "The captain''s physical strength is still so unfathomable." The green pheasant slowly lowered his hands and looked at Maude who was facing off in the field. Obviously defeated Charlotte Lingling and Barrett one after another, but it seemed that there was no consumption at all. In contrast, people like them took a lot of effort to wipe out the Charlotte family. If Luo knew what Qing pheasant was thinking at the moment, he would definitely have to complain again. after all-- Green pheasant, you didnt work hard! Jim stared at Maude in the court attentively, and muttered: "Boss, invincible." "Hey, hey, that guy Eagle Eye is really not afraid of death!" Perona was floating in the air with a small colorful umbrella, with one hand on her waist, looking at the eagle eyes in the field with a look of death. Obviously there are lessons from Charlotte Lingling and Barrett, but the eagle eye alone dares to challenge Maud. This kind of behavior, in Perona''s view, is no different from looking for death. "You don''t understand, little Perona." Uerji looked at the two men in the court with awe-inspiring eyes, and said seriously: "Rising to difficulties is precisely the attitude of pursuing the''realm''." "Called Big Sister Head!" Perona''s cheeks bulged slightly, and she threw away a negative ghost with her backhand. Uerji slammed on the ground, murmured to himself with a negative face: "I have wings but I can''t fly. The world is not worth it..." Hawkins, who had just broken free from the negative state, silently glanced at Urki who was lying on the ground, and then silently moved away from Perona. The unreasonable woman is indeed the most troublesome creature. Hawkins thought in his heart. With the complete destruction of the Charlotte family, everyone in the Maude Pirates group focused on Maude and Hawkeye in the field while paying attention to the situation along the coast. In the field. Hawkeye looked at Maude, lifted Hei Dao Ye lightly, and assumed a gesture of attacking with his hands. The starting hand looks unremarkable, but the surroundings are filled with a breath of danger that is palpable. It seems that as soon as it gets closer, it will be cut in half instantly. Maud took up Qiushui, bent his arms forward, and put the back of Qiushui Knife on his shoulders. The substantive awe-inspiring aura was revealed from his body movements, quietly crushing cracks in the surrounding ground. This is the top overlord color. Hawkeye looked at the domineering Maude, his eyes shrunk. For a moment, he saw the shadow of red hair on Maude. Only talking about the overlord''s color, I am afraid that the man in front of him is not weaker than the red-haired Shanks. Hawkeye took the lead, raising the knife to attack. The black sword hasn''t arrived, but the majestic sword momentum built up by it has instantly enveloped Xiang Maude like a pouring rain. The air suddenly became extremely dull at this moment. Maud looked at Hawkeye, and the black-red arc that emerged from his eyes suddenly narrowed to a point. Shock! The autumn water resting on his shoulders suddenly fell forward. Click, click The sound of glass breaking. The cracks glowing with white light spread to the eagle eye at an extremely fast speed like branches and leaves. The terrifying shock force seems to crush the space ahead. What''s more, the majestic sword force that enveloped it was also crushed into countless cracks and fell apart. However, Hawkeye did not stop and did not intend to retreat. Without changing his face, he slashed towards the oncoming shock wave and slashed an overlord-like slash. Boom! ! ! The overlord slash collided with the shock wave. The energy burst out in an instant, like a plane barrier reaching the sky, separating the two forces. The resulting violent air wave also rushed straight into the sky, pushing all the clouds in the sky to the end of the field of vision. After a while. The dazzling white light dissipated, and everything returned to peace. Only a huge hole appeared on the ground. On the flat ground on both sides of the giant pit, both Maude and Hawkeye were calm. Outside the battle circle. Lafayette, Hilliu, Brook, Cavendish and others were slightly surprised. "Has it been offset..." If it''s just a simple armed slash, it can''t resist the shock. Only with the slash of the overlord color, can it compete with Maudes slash. This is the threshold. A threshold that most top players can''t pass. is also a gap. The gap between the entanglement of the overlord color and the entanglement of the non-overlord color. In the field. Maude raised the corner of his mouth and smiled: "Just now, I am a little sure." "" Hawk''s eyes moved slightly, and he looked at Maude in silence. Made slowly reduced his smile, pointed the knife at Hawkeye, and said seriously: "You absolutely...make me stronger, Hawkeye." "Unfortunately, I thought so too." As soon as the eagle eye''s voice fell, he stepped forward, and the whole person jumped up and flew over the huge pit in the sky. The world''s strongest black sword night, was held high above his head by his hands. "I really look forward to..." Maud raised his head and stared at the flying eagle eye, Zhuo Ran''s domineering floating around his body. Curtain Blade! He raised a knife and pointed. The dark curtain that straddles the sky and the earth should be cut down, and in the blink of an eye, the eagle eye and the huge pit were swallowed into the darkness of eternal night. But the next moment. Countless cracks suddenly appeared on the surface of the dark screen blade, and then it broke into countless fragments. Hawkeye smashed the screen blade and flew out of the sky fragments. ৡ! Maud suddenly flashed and came to Hawkeye. The autumn water in his hand was chopped down, and a black light appeared. Hawk''s eyes condensed slightly, and he raised his sword to parry the fallen black mansions. Clang! The blades collided, sparks burst. The powerful power is transmitted from the body of the black knife night. Like the force of the downward pressure of a mountain, the eagle eye, who had nowhere to borrow, suddenly fell into the huge pit underneath. Boom! The eagle eye slammed into the bottom of the pit, shaking up a lot of sand and gravel. In the air. Maud held the Qiushui knife handle with his backhand, his arm suddenly bulged, and blue veins appeared. at the same time. Dazzling black and red arcs coiled around the black and red blade. "Ming dynasty." Maud struggled to throw. Qiu Shui flew out, drawing a deep black-red streamer in the air, falling like a meteor to the eagle eye in the huge pit. Black and red meteors are coming. Hawk-eye quickly got up, held the blade with one hand, and held the handle with the other. He put the black sword in front of him at the last moment, blocking the falling sharp edge of Mingdi at the last moment. Clang! ! ! Qiu Shui''s knife sharply stabbed the body of Hei Dao Ye''s knife. The impact force concentrated on one point suddenly exploded, flashing a dazzling white light from it. Hawkeye''s body shook, and he withdrew a step backwards, with blood spilling from the corners of his lips. The white light that followed wrapped his body in, and then waved around, and the shock wave contained in it crushed the rocks in the huge pit into dust. Maud stands tall in the sky, looking down like a king. Navigation Hill, broadcast room. Wow! Various objects on the table were swept down by Festa brute force, falling to the ground and making noises. "Huh, huh..." Festa''s eyes were bloodshot, panting violently. Strips of blue veins trembling like earthworms on his face. "Too disappointed, so disappointed..." "Barrett!!!" "You disappointed me too much!!!" The hoarse roar echoed in the broadcast room. Festa clenched his fists, biting his lips madly, until the blood dripped out, and he didn''t mean to let go. This looks like a disappointment, but in fact it is more like despair. "Heh, hey, hahaha..." Festa suddenly raised his head and laughed, showing his blood-stained teeth, and looked at the live broadcast like crazy. "Barrett lost, but I haven''t lost yet!" "This celebration will be a success!" "Subvert the boring era created by Roger...It can only be done by me!" His eyes were locked on Maude in the screen, Festa''s pupils quivered quickly. Not over yet. The celebration is not over yet... Festa rolled his eyes and swept across the screen in front of him. He looked at Hawkeye, and then at the situation along the coast. As long as these pirates of the New World still have thoughts about Ralph Drew''s [direct route], they will never sit back and watch the Maude family dominate. and The navy has not played yet. Festa''s eyes widened, and for the first time so hoped that the navy would appear soon. "Crunch" In the broadcasting room, there was a sudden sound of door opening. Festa''s heart condensed, reflexively pulling out the pistol he was carrying, and pulling the trigger in the direction of the door opening without looking. "Boom boom boom!" The tongue of fire gushes out, and the gunpowder is full of smoke. The lead bullet that flew out hit a sunflower mask covered with armed colors. In front of the armed defense, these shots were just a series of sparks. "Another impolite ditch mouse." The woman wearing a sunflower mask slowly looked at Festa, who was holding the gun. Even the armed color and mask can''t cover her disgusting look at Festa. "You are" Festa glanced over the green air door, then stared at the sun flower mask and white robe of the incoming person, and said, "CPO!" "The answer is correct, but there is no reward." A slightly frivolous voice came from the green air door. At the same time as the voice fell, a tall and thin man wearing a snake mask walked out of the door. After that, he looked at the sunflower mask beside him, and said seriously: "Speaking of being impolite, we can be considered trespassing..." "To shut up." Sunflower Mask seemed to guess what the snake mask man was going to say, and suddenly interrupted with a bad tone. The ?? snake mask man shrugged and said nothing. The Sunflower Mask turned to look at Festa, and said coldly: "This place is really hard to find." "What do you want?!" Festa took a step back, looking at the CP0 members wearing sunflower masks and snake masks with dread. His small arms and short legs are just like the five scumbags in the new world. Faced with the threat from CP0, there is no resistance at all. Hearing Festa''s question, the sunflower mask snorted. She did not answer but moved aside, letting out the air door with green light floating behind her. Ripples suddenly appeared in the green light, and CP0 members wearing masks walked out of the ripples one after another. In just a few moments, there were eleven more uninvited guests in the broadcast room. The leader is a strong man wearing a black striped mask, and an incumbent capable of Shining Fruit. "Hand over the permanent pointer." He looked at Festa coldly, and said. Festa''s face changed, and then he laughed madly: "Want a permanent pointer? Let''s dream, hahaha!!!" "Proactively hand it over, at least it won''t be too painful." The tone of the black striped mask was full of frozen bones. Festa was not afraid, and sneered: "No one can get a permanent pointer before the end of the celebration!" "It looks like you have made a choice." The bone-like chill became even colder. Criminal investigation methods to extract a confession or something. can also be called a CP specialization skill. The black striped mask doesnt think Festa can stay hard to the end. Shui Xianxing Island, along the coast. The pirates who gave up the fight for the [Rave Drew direct route] rushed to the coastline, preparing to take a boat away from the land of right and wrong, Shui Xianxing Island. However-- "Where is Lao Tzu''s boat?" Many pirates who have been in the New World for many years stand on the shore, facing the salty and wet sea breeze, looking blankly at the empty sea. Dont talk about your own boat, even the other peoples boats are gone. After a brief period of confusion, the captains of each pirate regiment went straight to the men who were in charge of watching the ship. "Where did Lao Tzu''s boat go?! Why are you still alive if the boat is gone?!!! How the **** did you look at the boat?!!!" "Captain, listen and listen to my explanation..." "Okay, I want to see, what can you tell me." "Just now..." The pirates who were in charge of watching the ship shuddered to explain what had happened before. After listening to his subordinates'' explanation, the captain of the pirate couldn''t help being silent. In fact, no matter what explanation he heard, the captain knew that the missing ship would not return. In other words... They can''t leave Shuixianxing Island. Similar scenes occur all over the coastline. wanted to pull away, but found that the ship was gone. Is there anything sadder than this in the world? There is a bleak cloud on the coast. But the sorrow of the pirates only lasted for a while before ushered in a turning point. They saw... In the distant sea, ships appeared one after another. High probability is the colleagues who came to the celebration like them. All of a sudden, the eyes of the pirates on the coast turned green. Compared to staying on the Mercury Star Island, the risk of stealing ships from these peers will be lower. "Why are there so many boats suddenly?" As the ships got closer and closer, the pirates eagerly waiting on the coast suddenly felt that something was wrong. They counted roughly, and there were at least fifty ships that appeared suddenly. "Hey, that pirate banner...!!!" Someone in the crowd yelled in surprise. "It is the banner of the Whitebeard Pirates!!!" A total of 14 ships were flying the flag of the White Beard Pirate Group among the ships that came. It''s almost 900 chapters...not far from 1000 chapters. (End of this chapter) Chapter 885： Unparalleled power... Chapter 885 Unparalleled Power... The Qiwuhai system was abolished. Kaido and Charlotte Lingling among the four emperors have left the field one after another. Balance, already fragmented. The site vacated in an instant will usher in an unprecedented chaos in the new world. The red-haired pirates who have been standing still, no one knows what actions will follow. However, the white beard pirates who rekindled the flames in the ashes chose to come to the water before Xingdao wandered in the muddy water. After all, its a direct route from Lavdrew... If it is the first half of the great waterway, those pirates who will only be intoxicated in the paradise and contempt their dreams, even if they know that there is a direct route to Lovelu in the world, they do not have the courage to race. In contrast, the pirates who have crossed the boundary to the new world have no resistance to this temptation. So even if they know the danger ahead, the pirates who have been in the new world for many years will never miss an opportunity. There are many pirates along the coast of Shui Xianxing Island, as well as many pirate groups from all directions. When they see the fleet of the White Beard Pirates, they take it for granted that the White Beard Pirates are here for the [direct route]. In fact, the Whitebeard Pirates did not come solely for the [direct route]. "Do you feel it?" Marco came to the bow and looked up to the distant Shui Xianxing Island. I don''t know if it is an illusion, the sea breeze that is blowing over is mixed with a seemingly sharp sense. is like a needle frequently misplaced and tapped on the skin. "Um." The nearby foil Bista nodded, staring at Shui Xian Xingdao like Marko, and said in a deep voice: "It''s a''sword force'', I can feel it after such a distance...it should be. Maude and Hawkeye." He is a swordsman, and what he feels is clearer than Marco. In his opinion, if the collision between the swords can be spread to such a long distance, Mord and Hawkeye on the island can do it. "Did you fight so soon..." Marco obviously believed in Vistas judgment, his face was slightly surprised. Before coming out of the cabin, Hawkeye was entangled with the members of the Maud Pirates. Unexpectedly, this meeting would have already fought Maud. "Hey, who will take a look at the live broadcast in the cabin and see what is going on on the island now?" In order to confirm Bistas guess, someone shouted toward the cabin. As soon as the voice fell, the wooden door of the cabin was pushed open. "It''s Maud and Hawkeye." Ace walked out of the cabin, confirming Bista''s guess. Bista heard the reputation and curiously asked: "Who has the upper hand?" "Maud." Ace looked calm. "Oh?" Bistana''s lush horoscope trembled a few times, slightly surprised. Ace came to the bow, and could see the many pirate boats on the surrounding sea that were like them heading to the Shui Xianxing Island, as well as thousands of pirates on the coastline. These countless pirates are undoubtedly directed at Ralph Drew''s permanent pointer. Ace rolled his eyes and looked far ahead. In his mind, the figure of the man slowly emerged. as well as-- The powerful strength that is full of oppression everywhere. Inside the huge pit, there is a lot of smoke and dust. A slight gasp came out of the smoke. Call Suddenly, the strong wind flicked the dust floating in the air to the sides. Hawk-eye reveals his figure from it. He clasped the hilt of the black sword night, his lips were stained with blood, his chest was slightly undulating, and he looked up at Maude who was in the air. Next second. Hawkeye''s eyes fell sharply, looking at the Qiushui slanting forward on the ground. As soon as he shifted his gaze, Maude, who was in the air himself, suddenly appeared beside Qiu Shui. Maud took Qiu Shui in his hand, then looked at Hawkeye, and said lightly: "Retreat very quickly." A trick that fell from the sky, although it hurt the eagle eye through the black sword night, it failed to "press" the eagle eye in place. So even if Maude teleported to Qiu Shui''s side for the first time, he would not have a chance to launch a second chase on Hawkeye. Hawk-eye didn''t talk, but slashed towards Maude with a knife. There seems to be a buzzing sound in the air. An invisible slash broke the air attack towards Maude. Clang! Maud held the knife and picked it up, slashing the invisible slash to block the flight. The invisible slash that was forced to change direction fell on the rock wall at the bottom of the pit. Like a paper knife across the paper, a huge gap appeared in the rock wall. After blocking the invisible slash, Maude stepped forward. Boom! When the right foot stepped on the ground, the ground cracked and the sand splashed. Maud, who was like a thunder, came to Hawkeye in the blink of an eye. The black dragon blade held tightly in his hand, wrapped in the purple thunder fireworks, and slashed towards the eagle eye. Hawkeyes pupils shrank, and while withdrawing a step back, he raised the knife to block the blade of the black dragon engulfing the thunder and fire. The blades collided, and a terrifying force rushed along the blades. This is pure power, pure domineering... Hawk''s eyesight was inadequate, he simply let Mord''s force cut himself back, and slid his feet hundreds of meters to the ground to avoid the purple thunder and red fire spreading from the blade of the black dragon. Just the price of unloading strength is that the injury has increased a bit. Hawkeye tilted his head and spit out a **** saliva on the ground, and immediately glanced at the ground in front of Maude. There was his foothold just now, and it has now been scorched by the attack mixed with thunder and fire elements. Unpredictable shadow ability, destructive shock ability, black dragon blade with the power of three elements. The man in front of me... has many means, not a pure swordsman. So compared to red hair, it makes Hawkeye more stressed. There is a feeling that if you make a mistake, you will instantly lose. is really a terrible opponent. Hawk-eye muttered to himself, and at the same time thinking about how to gain an advantage from close hand-to-hand combat. Seeing that Hawkeye didn''t mean to take the initiative to attack, Maude attacked again. The arms are bulging, and the blue veins are suddenly exposed. A black and red thunder flashed above the high autumn water. Ming Dy! Maud struggled to throw the autumn water. The autumn water that came out of his hand instantly turned into a black-red streamer blasting towards the eagle''s eye. Hawkeye has already experienced the power of Mingdi once, knowing that it cant resist it, and it is to avoid the right side before the black and red streamer hits. The black-red streamer flew by Hawkeye''s side, but it stopped in a flash! Because Maude appeared here out of thin air, he held the black-red streamer with amazing power with his bare hands. Between the electric light and flint. The Qiushui Sword, which was winding the dragon''s body, changed its trajectory under the traction of Maude, and volleyed towards the eagle eye who could stabilize his figure. Hawkeye frowned slightly and was forced to raise a knife to meet him. Black Dragon Blade and Black Blade Night collide again. is still a spark burst. is still surprising. But this time-- A hole in the burgundy shirt on Hawkeye''s upper body was cracked, blood stains appeared, and blood was splashed. "Um?" The sudden and personal slashes made Hawkeye''s eyes sharpened suddenly. Maud did not give Hawkeye any chance to breathe at all, Qiu Shui in his hand carried the afterimage of the blade, pouring towards Hawkeye like a squally rain. This airtight slashing offensive is almost suffocating. However, Hawkeye''s defense is like a rock. The seemingly cumbersome black knife danced like a butterfly in his hand at night, steadily holding up Maude''s offensive like a shower. Fight fiercely with the two swords. The sound of clanging continues, resounding across the sky. The lingering sword aura that spilled everywhere, chiseled countless cut marks on the surrounding ground. "Evasion." A gleam of luster flashed across Maude''s eyes, and the blade moved forward. A shadow slash derives out of thin air, passing through the clashing blades like a wandering dragon, and biting out a second wound on Hawkeye''s body. Blood splattered. Hawkeye was injured and his defensive momentum was slightly stagnant. Maud took advantage of the situation and violently attacked, and the shadow, purple thunder, heat, wind blade, and even the power of shock, greeted the eagle eye one after another. The only offensive in the world makes Hawkeye tired of coping. As the eagle eye judged. Maud''s sword skills can be called the best in the world, and he is an out-and-out great swordsman. But at the same time, he has a variety of treacherous or powerful abilities, so he can''t be said to be a pure great swordsman. Fighting against such a great swordsman, what should be treated with caution is not only the battle of swordsmanship, strength, and domineering. It is also necessary to guard against tricky attacks of various forms. Clashing with Maude At this point, Hawkeye has deeply realized what is truly terrifying about Maude. I am afraid-- In close hand-to-hand combat, Maude can be truly invincible in the world. And even if you stretch your distance, you will fight in the form of a leap slash. Maud slashed with one hand, and can also crush everything in front of him. "Unparalleled power..." Faced with Maude''s onslaught, Hawkeye struggled to parry, and even had no room for counterattack. Before ascending to the throne of the world''s largest swordsman, Hawkeye had fought against countless swordsmen. There are also swordsmen who are capable of carrying devil fruits. When the sword skills are superb, coupled with the peculiar ability of the devil fruit, it can indeed exert a particularly powerful force. The ultimate winner is still sword skill and domineering. Because a persons talent and energy have an upper limit, it is difficult to practice with multiple skills at the same time. To refine the domineering, but also to refine the sword skills, and finally to refine the devil fruit ability. In this process, we have to consider which point to focus on. At the end, there is no way to specialize. So when Hawkeye is fighting against those swordsmen with the ability of Devil Fruits, no matter how difficult the process is, they can eventually defeat their opponents with more powerful domineering and sword skills. The Maude he is facing at this moment is also an opponent of the same type. But too exaggerated. A persons talents and energy are clearly limited. However, Maude can specialize in many fields. Whether it is domineering and sword skills, or the ability of plural devil fruits... is so powerful that it is astounding. Against such a monster, who dares to say that he can gain an advantage in close hand-to-hand combat? Hawk-eye retreats steadily, and the disadvantages become more and more obvious. The domineering shocking power, the interwoven interference attacks of thunder and fire elements, and the invincible shadow slash. A variety of methods interspersed in it, defeating Hawkeye''s rock-like great swordsman''s accomplishments. can''t defend, and there is no chance of counterattack. can only be beaten blindly. From the perspective of the overall situation, from the moment Hawkeye retreated, there was no suspense in this duel. In other words. There is no chance of winning. But Hawkeye did not give up. said it was useless work, or dying to struggle. As long as there is still the strength to swing a black knife-- One knife. All he needs to do is to strike Maude! can reverse the offensive in an instant. This is where the confidence of the world''s great swordsman lies. Unless the black knife is released, the odds of winning are still there. ͡ In the fierce attack, Maude succeeded again, leaving Hawkeye with an additional injury. And the domineering and strength advantages, every minute and every second consumes Hawkeye''s physical strength. At this point in the confrontation, Maude can already conclude that Hawkeye''s defeat. Just like in the past, as long as you stay on the offensive, you can kill Hawkeye 100% at some point in the future. only Obviously the victory is set, but there is a vague sense of edge on the side. This feeling is very strange. But Maude believes in how he feels. Before Hawkeye truly falls, he will not relax, nor will he make mistakes, but will do his best to the last moment. Never give the enemy any turnaround! The tyrannical force of ?? King on the top did not swell Maude. Even if the intertwined offensive has pressed the eagle eyes into the mud, Maude is still thinking about making the offensive stronger and more fierce. Faced with Mords offensive that did not give the slightest chance, Hawkeye showed strong resilience, stubbornly resisting every knife attacked by Mord from any angle. In the course of fierce offense and defense, Hawkeye''s injuries are getting worse. Go on like this... Unless there is a turnaround, it will only be a matter of time before Hawkeye loses the power to resist. Hawkeye stubbornly defended with extreme resilience, waiting for the opportunity to strike Maude with a single blow. However, Maude never gave him a chance. The offensive style that is full of sharp but not lacking in rigorous and cautious meaning is almost desperate. In desperation, Hawkeye drew back, trying to weaken Maude''s momentum with a leap slash. But in front of Maude''s shock, his slash, which is known as the world''s number one, couldn''t get any advantage. Neither close nor far away. There is no chance at all. So even if Hawkeye has the capital to reverse the offensive in one blow, there is nothing to do in the end. Flying slashes frequently cut out can''t hinder Maude''s offensive pace. soon. is another round of close hand-to-hand combat. In this not-short-term confrontation, Maude and Hawkeye faced swords thousands of times. The surrounding terrain has been completely destroyed by the aftermath. And Maude also gradually understood the reason why the edge was on the side. That is-- The possibilities contained in the slash of the world''s number one swordsman. Different from hitting the body with a fist... With Hawkeye''s accomplishments worthy of the title of the world''s largest swordsman, if he is slashed by Hawkeye''s black sword in the night. The advantages created previously may indeed be put to use. The reverse is the same. If his Qiushui really slashed on Hawkeye, the battle could end in an instant. This is the duel between swordsmen. No matter how many advantages you accumulate in the duel, as long as you get caught. The next moment, you may be able to reverse the outcome with just one shot. After ?? understood this, Maude was even more unlikely to give Hawkeye any chance. He suddenly increased his rhythm and opened a way to hit the eagle eye in the onslaught. Then-- The knife rises and falls. Hawkeye, who could not find a chance, received a fatal knife. But at the moment when he hit the knife, the black knife handed forward also touched Maude''s body. is just a comparison. It''s hard to make any contribution to the last knife sent to Maude. With the blood flashing. The long-stalemate duel came to an end in an instant. The world''s No. 1 swordsman, he lost. (End of this chapter) Chapter 886： Hope so Chapter 886 I hope so The collision of extremely powerful forces. Exquisite sword skills confrontation. Thousands of knife adjustments. Then decide the winner in an instant. This is roughly how Jianhao confronts. The large amount of blood pouring out from the front of his chest signifies the defeat of Hawkeye. With the domineering slash into the body, he quickly took away his strength. "" In the silent and dead silence, Hawkeye staggered and knelt on the ground. The strength that is rapidly losing makes it very difficult for him to even stand. only. The right hand holding the handle of the knife still showed no signs of slackening. "Huh, huh..." Hawkeye gasped. Every time you gasp, blood will gurgle from your mouth. Looks like a faucet that doesnt turn off tightly... This is the horror of the domineering slash. Once a real hit, it can stifle all the remaining power afterwards and let the battle end in an instant. Hawkeye, who was at his end, looked down at the pool of blood in front of him, and then raised his head to look at the blood on Maude. "After all, it''s almost..." The last knife he made just opened Maude''s shell. And Maudes knife cut his life to the limit. A sharp difference is also the difference between victory and defeat. "Black knife..." Maud looked down at the bleeding wound on his chest. At that moment, despite being defensive, he was cut away by Hawkeye''s black sword night. The knife not only cut away his domineering, but also cut away the shadow of Pisces circulating on his body... Maud raised his eyes, his gaze flicked over the night of the black sword in Hawkeye''s hand. This black knife, which has been tempered for thousands of times, is one of the few famous knives in the world, with unimaginable hardness and sharpness. "In a sense, you are even more dangerous than the Four Emperors, Eagle...Jorakl Mihawk." Maud''s eyes flowed, and finally fixed on the blood-stained face of Eagle Eye, and calmly said: "The world''s largest swordsman, well-deserved." "" Mihawk''s eyelids quivered slightly. He is now very struggling to even hold his eyelids. While his lips squirmed, I wanted to say something, but in the end it was still silent. The loser is speechless. Maud paced towards Mihawk. Mihawk silently watched Maude approach, his vision gradually blurred, his body gradually became numb, all kinds of touch disappeared one by one, and he could not feel the presence of strength for a moment. Only alone The feeling of holding the handle of the knife is always there. But there is not much gravel in the hourglass. Mord stood in front of Eagle Eye, Qiu Shui in his hand slightly lifted, on the black and red blade, Han Feng''s killing intent quietly filled. "Let''s end this duel with the "Swordsman Way"." "" Hawk-eye''s lips moved, exhausted only a few remaining strength, and slowly nodded towards Maude. With the complete loss of vigor, the eyelids that were hard to prop up, also slowly dropped, concealing the sharp and shiny eagle eyes. Maud looked at the eagle eyes whose breath was like a candle in the wind, and raised Qiushui. Around. Everyone in the Mord Pirate Group watched this scene with piercing eyes. Many top powerhouses were defeated by their own captains. So, the invincibility of the world is not a lie. When this battle is over-- The throne of heaven, seated by this one person, is none other than his own captain. Just envisioning the future, everyone in the Mord Pirates group was in agitated mood. The autumn water held above Hawkeye''s head was seen by countless audiences from all over the world. "Even the world''s largest swordsman..." The audience is a little numb. Who else can stop Maud? Navy? The navy, which they have high hopes for, has not done anything until now. Somewhere in the sea. Dozens of blue and white warships ride the wind and waves on the sea. "Eagle Eye also lost." "Isn''t this great? You know... the fight between pirates, but the situation we are most happy to see." "Yes, wait a minute..." "That monster should always be tired." As for the current situation on the Shui Xian Star Island, the navy elites gathered on the warship have different moods. They are happy to see the fight between the pirates, and they secretly applaud Mauds various feats. But at the same time-- The fear of Maude has also become stronger. "Is there always a tired moment~~~" Huang Yuan heard the comments from his colleagues and couldn''t help but recall the previous battles. He thinks that the most terrifying thing about Maude is not the strong frontal combat ability, but... Unfathomable physical strength! This is also a trait that other monsters of the four emperor level do not possess. If its just a monster, is it scary? Not scary. Because there are so many people on your side, and there is only one monster. But what if it is a monster that never gets tired? Of course terrible... Because a monster that is not tired, it has the capital to kill all enemies and stand until the last moment. "I hope so~~~" Huang Yuan put his hands in his pockets, looked at the sea and the sky in the distance, and muttered to himself. Somewhere on the deck of a warship. Smogg sat on the wooden barrel, clasped his hands, closed his eyes and slumbered. There is no cigar on his mouth, which is rare. Tina came to Smogg''s side. The sound of high-heeled soles hitting the deck made Smogg slowly open his eyes and looked at the person who came to his side. "Tina wants a cigar." Tina glanced at the row of cigars that Smog had pinned to her clothes. Smogg''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise. I once found cigars difficult to smoke, so Tina, who only loves cigarettes, would ask him for cigars. This kind of thing is just as surprising as Tina suddenly becomes charming. Smogg did not think much, took out a cigar, lit it and passed it over. Tina took the cigar, but did not say anything. Instead, she suddenly asked: "Smogg, do you think we will win this battle?" "" Smoge was silent for a moment. "I have no idea." After a while, he said solemnly: "But one thing is certain." "what?" Tina looked at Smogg. Smogg''s eyes were solemn, and said: "Even if we can win...it will be a tragic victory." "" Tina was speechless for a while, silently stuffing the cigar into her mouth. Same as last time, it''s really hard to draw. She evaluates from the heart in her heart. "This time is different!" The voice of fighting Momomaru sounded in the ears of Smogg and Tina. Smogg and Tina couldn''t help but look over. Meeting the eyes of the two, Zhan Momomaru confidently said: "The''new pacifists'' that were previously used in actual combat are all unfinished products, but this time is different. After Dr. Bergapunk''s improvement, the current''new pacifists'' are truly finished products. The combat power we have will never let us down." "" Smogg and Tina looked at each other. I hope so... They muttered to themselves quite tacitly in their hearts. at the same time. Shui Xianxing Island. Maud took the knife up and down. Passed away with a touch of blood. Mihawk fell to the ground. But his right hand, from beginning to end, he held Hei Dao Ye tightly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 887： Throne of Heaven Chapter 887 Throne of Heaven With Mihawk cut off from life. The surging income once again penetrated into Maud''s body. The physique, domineering, and demons who have reached the level of transformation no longer share the benefits equally. so. The income brought by Mihawk was filled in the tenth star box representing swordsmanship. A matter of course. Following physique, domineering, and demon, the swordsmanship has also been promoted to ten stars. At this moment, Maude had a very strange feeling. As if to wander in the body with inexhaustible force, the breath of all things can be heard by the ears, and every grain of gravel around it becomes extremely clear in the eyes. There is a real feeling that everything is under control. If you want to use one word to describe Maudes true feelings at the moment. is-- Anything! "This feeling... really good." Maud looked down at his hands and couldn''t help showing a smile. Four ten stars. He is very convinced that this power is the true ceiling of the world, and it is also the true peak. Click... The footsteps of the companions came. Made, who was immersed in the sense of power, raised his eyes and could see the joy and excitement on the faces of his companions. "Ah." Maud chuckled softly. With this power, I can do whatever I want afterwards. Help your companions complete their dreams, and...build a city in the sky free from any disturbance. Before this Any enemies and obstacles will turn into ashes in front of the power that reigns over them. "." Lafayette came closer, looking at Maude with a torch. As an insider of Hunter''s Notes, he can clearly feel that Maude''s breath is stronger than before. "Captain." He raised his index finger up to the sky, and his eyes were full of exploration when he looked at Maude. This is asking Maude whether he has reached the top. Maud knew what he meant, and smiled at Lafayette and nodded. Lafayette saw this, and his pale face suddenly showed a fanatical look. In his mind, the scene when Maude confided the Hunter''s notes to him. At that time, he had imagined scenes that existed in the future. Now. The man he had high hopes for turned his fantasy into reality. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Lafayettes painted red lips slowly grinned in an exaggerated arc. Others also felt something from Maude. But their reaction was not as exaggerated as Lafayette, but they were all inspiring. "Everyone." Maud looked around his companions, smiled and said, "Go to the top." This sentence. Maud once said in the war on the top, different from that high-spirited tone, this time... Relaxed and powerful. seems to have been standing on the apex and reaching out to everyone. And everyone only needs to put their hands over, and they can be reached to the top by Modra. "good!" "Yoooooooo..." "clear." "Hahaha!" "Um." Everyone looked at Maude with smiles. Since before, they have firmly believed that Maude can lead them to any place and accomplish any thing. Now, this kind of conviction has not changed at all. But in addition to still believing, they feel that the end point they are looking for seems to be within reach. "Ah la la..." The green pheasant looked in the direction of the coastline, scratched his head and said: "It''s not that I want to spoil the atmosphere, but someone is coming again, and the person who came is not good." Speaking, he raised his index finger emitting cold smoke and pointed it forward. Even if the blue pheasant didn''t remind him, everyone could perceive the tide of resilience rushing from the front. The number of ?? is very large, at least 20,000. The leader of the team is surprisingly the members of the White Beard Pirate Group. Looking at the mighty and mighty team that gradually revealed itself, except for Maude and the Green Pheasant, everyone in the Maude Pirate Group was surprised. "Although I heard something..." Xiliu raised her eyebrows and said indifferently: "But I didn''t expect it to develop to this level." Ace, who was lucky enough to escape from the war at the top, in the embarrassing situation of the White Beard Pirates on the verge of disintegration, attracted many fans with the halo possessed by the blood of One Piece. Such development and results, although not what Ace wanted, it did let the White Beard Pirates at that time avoid the name of the "remnant party". So all the forces know that the Whitebeard Pirates will not leave the field, but will go on in the new world. Even so, people such as Xiliu and others did not expect that Ace could grow the Whitebeard Pirates to this level with the blood aura. "Wow, this is the benefit of famous and identity." Lafayette was also a little surprised at the size of the White Beard Pirates. After he finished speaking, he looked at his captain and said seriously: "But I believe that as long as the captain raises his arms, he must follow him." "Hey, hey, that''s for sure!" Perona immediately affirmed Lafayettes statement. Maud smiled upon hearing this. He naturally knows that with his strength and reputation, he has an unparalleled appeal. Its just that, although there are as many pirates galloping on the sea as the stars in the sky, the overwhelming majority of pirates who take pleasure in burning, killing, looting and plundering. So, even if you can scream and follow others at once, Maude never thought of doing it. Because he estimated that he could not help but behead the brutal pirates who had been summoned. After all, not all brutal men are like Lafayette and Hiliu. Like Lafayette, although he advocates violence, he also holds the view that it is natural for the weak to suffer disasters. But he has never been interested in the weak and powerless common people, so he will not harm those innocent people for no reason. Otherwise, Maude would not accept Lafayette at first. As for Hiliu... The bloodthirsty of this guy is a deformed behavior style developed during a long prison term. He firmly believes. Those pirates who have committed monstrous evils do not have the qualifications to continue to survive in the world, so they should be killed by cruel methods to clear their sins. So I hope to stay in the promotion city to implement this concept. It''s a pity that his immediate boss is a decent figure and will not support his idea. Reverse, it has become an inevitable result. Perhaps some pirates who regard burning, killing, and looting as commonplace have their difficulties or original intentions. However, Moder has no extra effort to understand or understand them, let alone accept them. Maud calmly stared at the large group headed by the White Beard Pirates. This large force of at least 20,000 people is not all members of the White Beard Pirates. Most of them are pirates who want to get him off the horse, but they have the same purpose, and they act together under the leadership of the White Beard Pirates. "Boss, you can rest for a while." Urji suddenly said, whose hands were itchy. Maud was slightly startled, then smiled and nodded. "Okay, leave it to you." After speaking, Maude turned around and took a kick. At the footing, a dark staircase appeared out of thin air. Under the gaze of many eyes, Maude climbed up the pitch-black stairs. At the end of the dark stairs extending upward, is a high-back throne in the sky. Looking at its shape, it is quite similar to the vacant throne of the Holy Land Mary Gioia. Maud walked to the end of the stairs. Then, under the attention of everyone, sat on the throne of heaven. When he lowers his head slightly, he looks down at everything. (End of this chapter) ~： Ask for leave, hope to approve. ask for leave, hope to approve. During this period of insomnia, I stayed up until dawn every day. Almost sleepless today, headache, cant write. This book is coming to an end... It is necessary to stroke the train of thought and finish well. The endings of the first few books are quite satisfactory, this one can''t be lost. Finally bow and apologize _ (End of this chapter) Chapter 888： How could it let you get over here Chapter 888 How could it let you pass here On the throne of heaven. Maud leaned forward, leaning his elbows on the armrest of the throne, his palms propped his cheeks, and when he lowered his head slightly, he looked down at the tens of thousands of pirates flooding underneath like a tide. The members of the Mord Pirates group headed by Green Pheasant Lafayette are standing on both sides of the dark stairs below. They also looked at the numerous enemies headed by the White Beard Pirates who were pressing over here. Although tens of thousands of new world pirates are ahead, the Mord Pirates, which has only a dozen people, is not afraid. Tens of thousands of pirates, led by the White Beard Pirates, stopped one by one on the flat ground 100 meters away. Compared to the famous top players such as Blue Pheasant, Lafayette, and Hiliu under the pitch-black ladder, Maude, who sits on the throne of the sky, is more eye-catching. The heads of tens of thousands of people crushed in darkness, without exception, looked up at Maude on the throne in the dark sky. Charlotte Lingling, the four emperors known as natural saboteurs, Douglas Barrett, the successor of the evil spirits who turned the world upside down, and Joracol Miho, who occupies the world''s largest swordsman throne... The world''s top powerhouses, in less than a few hours, were all defeated by Maud''s sword. So much so that the title of the strongest in the world, cast by Maude with his strength, was injected with extremely high gold content due to their defeat. now-- The figure sitting on the throne of the sky was watched by the tens of thousands of pirates in the field. Its posture of the strong, it shows all. It''s just the posture of Modna looking down at them from the top, and it is still uncomfortable for some of the pirates who have always been rebellious. But they also have to admit that Maude has the capital to look down on them. "Really domineering..." Marco, who was in the forefront of the army, raised his palms and draped a curtain in front of his eyebrows, and looked up at Maude on the Sky Throne, with a strange color in his eyes. Even at a long distance, Marco can clearly feel Mods domineering aura. How he feels... Better than the old dad and Roger, as well as the red hair now. "A man who can''t even beat an eagle eye." Foil Bista stared at Maud, and said in a deep voice, "The last time I saw him, it was in Dresrosa. Compared with that time, he now feels unfathomable to me... " Top after the war is over. In order to get the shocking fruit of the old man, Bista and Esmarco chased Dresrosa. Then I met the Blackbeard Pirates and Mord Pirates there. Having witnessed the destruction of the Blackbeard Pirate Group, he naturally also experienced with his own eyes the strength that Maude showed in the battle more than during the war on the top. It''s just that compared to the current Maude, it is simply the difference between the scorching sun and the Haoyue. And the change from Haoyue to the scorching sun only took more than a year. "A monster through and through." Bista comes from the heart. "really." Marcos palm that was placed in front of his eyebrows, then scratched his forehead, and said calmly: "But now I still think about how to break the black ladder." "Smash the black stairs? Is this to make that guy fall?" "If it can be done, it should be fun to think about." "Let''s do it then, that lofty posture really makes me unhappy." "Hahaha" Markos words reminded the cadres of the White Beard Pirates of some interesting pictures. Judging from their reaction, it is obvious that they are not afraid of the Maud Pirates. Not only the many members of the White Beard Pirates... Now the pirates who dare to gather people to come to the scene to find trouble for the Maud Pirates will be afraid, but not afraid. Otherwise they will not come. The ??The White Beard Pirate Group has a total of 14 ships with a force of about five thousand. Ace and Marco did not give orders for the time being, so the members of their subordinates were not moving. While the White Beard Pirates did not move, the pirates who temporarily formed the alliance would naturally not act rashly. Only when the White Beard Pirates take the lead, they will do it together. On the battlefield. Look at each other in the air. There is no interweaving of words, but the atmosphere in the arena has begun to become tense. Fighting is about to happen. "Ace." Marko looked at Ace with inquiring eyes. The meaning of ?? is obvious, that is, Ace is in charge of the order. Since Whitebeard fell in the top war, the captain of the Whitebeard Pirates has been vacant. From the point of view of status and strength, Marco should succeed him as the captain. As for this arrangement, most members of the ship had no objection. However, Marco rejected the proposal under the support of the crowd, and instead recommended Ace to succeed him as the captain. Even though Ace has never expressed his attitude, it can even be said that he has never thought of taking over the mantle of the old man... But Marco still firmly believes that Ace should take the position of the captain of the Whitebeard Pirate Group. Because it was Marcos proposition, so other cadres and members followed suit. Its very dramatic-- Ace also rejected the proposal to become the captain. Before taking back the body of the old man... This man with a raging fire in his heart, how could he directly take over the position of the old man. Ace looked at Marco, who nodded at him. "Do it." After Ace understood the meaning, he raised his right fist wrapped in flames, and shouted in a deep voice. When the sound falls. Everyone in the White Beard Pirates Group did not hesitate to rush to the blue pheasant under the pitch-black ladder. The array of marching footsteps, and the shouts full of killing intent, were so deafening that they rushed into the sky! Seeing that the White Beard Pirates group took the lead in the charge, and the Pirates Alliance at the rear followed closely behind. For a while. Tens of thousands of pirates charge together, and the target is directly at the Maude Pirates. "Filo, step back a little." "Little Philo, step back." Seeing the enemy line charge, Cavendish and Jim made Philo back down in unison. Filo was quite embarrassed for a while. There are so many enemies, she has no reason to avoid fighting. "Little doctors should stop participating in the war. If they accidentally get injured, they have to keep you busy." Ulji, who could not hold back for a long time, strode forward, pinching his fists. "Who do you think will get hurt?" Cavendish turned his head back and stared at Urki. Ulki maintained a consistent smile, did not speak, but glanced at the blood on Cavendishs clothes. This action caused Cavendish''s forehead to appear suddenly. I just didnt wait for Cavendish to say something, the other side launched an attack. "fire punch!" The one who took the lead was Ace. A punch, the hot fire light instantly illuminates the surroundings. A huge group of raging flames scorched the air, and rushed toward the people of the Mord Pirate Group like waves. Seeing the surging flames, Lafayette and Hiliu, who were facing the enemy line, looked calm and calm, and there was no even the slightest stagnation between their steps. Because there is a green pheasant standing behind them. "Ah la la." The laziness in the eyes of the green pheasant disappeared quietly, raising his palm to the raging flames like the turbulent waves. "Ice flow." A group of white air-conditioning shot out from the palm of the blue pheasant, and then bombarded the fire fist in a blink of an eye. Boom! The ice and the flames are intertwined and entangled into a ball, and the surging energy fiercely clashes in it. After a while. Two energies burst out. The turbulent air wave mixed with water vapor swept all around. A wave of air rushed towards his face, and the members of the White Beard Pirates rushing in the front could only be forced to slow down. but. Ace and Green Pheasant''s confrontation just now were seen by them. Judging from the results on the bright side, it is obvious that Ace''s flame has the upper hand. This result made them excited. "The ice of the blue pheasant was melted by Aces flames!!!" "What about the former admiral?" "Hahaha!!!" In the misty and humid water vapor, many members of the White Beard Pirate Group showed excitement. How terrible is the strength of the former Navy Admiral Qing Pheasant with the ability to freeze fruit? They know it. So before the battle, fear of the green pheasant is inevitable. And the destructive power of the flame displayed by Ace gave them a reassurance. The Pirate Alliance, which followed closely behind the White Beard Pirates, saw that Firefist Ace was able to gain the upper hand in front of the green pheasant. While surprised, the morale was very high. "Don''t be careless!" Marko''s gaze crossed the water vapor, and fell on the calm face of the blue pheasant, his brows frowned slightly, always feeling something was wrong. Suddenly. Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at the water vapor floating beside him, his face suddenly changed when he thought of something. "Pineapple Shimmer!" Marko stretched out his arms violently, and the cyan flame ignited out of the air surged to the surroundings, burning the large amount of water vapor coming from him. "It''s late, freezing hour!" The eyelids of the green pheasant drooped slightly, and a large mass of majestic air was released suddenly. Using the water vapor as the pedal, it instantly encumbered thousands of members of the White Beard Pirate Group in front of him. Thousands of members of the White Beard Pirate Group were frozen into ice sculptures by the air-conditioning before they could react. On their faces, there are even smiles of excitement. "Um?!" "In an instant..." "Damn green pheasant!!!" The sudden change caused a shock to the people on the side of the White Beard Pirates. "Don''t mess up, in terms of numbers... we are an absolute advantage!" Although thousands of companions were frozen into ice sculptures by the blue pheasant in a flash, Ace was very calm. He looked at the green pheasant with cold smoke, his eyes condensed slightly, and his palm was raised flat. "Firefly." A ball of green fireflies the size of a basketball appeared on his palm. "Fire ." Ace scattered the green fireflies in his palm into hundreds of centipedes, flying in all directions, falling on the numerous ice sculptures in the arena. ͡ The fluorescent centipede instantly turned into clusters of green flames, and quickly melted the ice covering the many members of the White Beard Pirate Group with relatively gentle means. Only a moment, the thousands of members of the White Beard Pirate Group broke free from the freezing state. It didn''t seem to be a major problem, but it was a little daunting. After using the firefly to help his companion to clear the siege, Ace calmly looked at the green pheasant. His goal is Maude sitting on the dark throne, but he knows very well that he is the only one who has the ability to counteract the threat of the blue pheasant. so In order to defeat the Maude Pirates, he must stop the Green Pheasant, and also must defeat the Green Pheasant! The green pheasant also looked at Ace. Through Ace''s move just now, he saw Ace''s strength increase. Especially the control accuracy of ability has reached a very high level. is quite half-step awakening. Or to say... Already awakened? The green pheasant''s body surface was covered with frost in many places, and he looked at Ace calmly. After participating in the war, the indolence that was common in words and deeds has disappeared. "The progress is so great, should I say that it is the blood of One Piece..." Feeling the fighting spirit from Ace, the green pheasant looked a little serious, and said to himself: "It seems that my opponent is you." Ace frowned slightly when he heard the term Roger and Bloodline mentioned by the pheasant, but he soon calmed down. ৡ A raging flame ignited on Ace''s shoulders, and it seemed that clusters of flames were beating in his eyes. "Good job, Ace!" Marko gave Ace a compliment, and then flew into the sky with Qingyan wings. He originally planned to use the Qingyan Gang companion to thaw, but Ass did the job instead. And looking at Ace like that, he was clearly staring at the green pheasant. Then, my task is... Flying into the sky, Marco raised his eyes to look at Maude sitting on the dark throne. After clarifying the goal, Marco Qingyan flapped his wings and turned into a phoenix full of cyan flames, and then flew straight to Maude. Upon seeing this, the green pheasant unceremoniously released a large group of sharp diamond-shaped ice thorns towards Marko. Marko noticed the attack of the green pheasant for the first time, but he ignored it, and there was no change in the trajectory and speed of the flight. He knew that Ace could block the attack of the blue pheasant. just as he thought. The next moment. The countless diamond-shaped ice thorns were blocked by the wall of fire under Aces cloth. The green pheasants attack failed to stop Marko flying into the sky, but under the dark throne, the green pheasant was not the only one. "." Lafayette in the form of a siren beast also flew into the air, blocking Marco''s path. "How could it be possible for you to cross here, Phoenix..." Lafayette swung his sword and made a leap slash towards Marko. Marco did not dodge or hide, letting the Qingyan slash open his body. Only after a while, the green inflammation that was split will automatically recover. "It depends on whether you have the patience, oh yeah." As soon as the voice fell, Marco, who possessed the "immortality" characteristic, rushed towards Lafayette. Lafayette narrowed his eyes slightly, and slowly opened his mouth full of fangs. Marco saw that Lafayette opened his mouth instead of using a sharp sword in his hand, and a doubt suddenly flashed in his mind. Suddenly. Lafayette agitated his throat and let out a soft groan. "Um?!" Following the soft groan in his ears, Marco was in a daze for no reason, his flying posture was immediately affected, and he almost rolled in the air. "Is it the ability of that form..." After barely stabilizing his posture, Marco looked at Lafayette, who was half-man, half-bird, with a demon-looking face, and a look of surprise appeared in his eyes. "The effect of the ability to use sound as a medium, then, as long as you dont hear the sound..." Marco''s combat experience is very rich, and he immediately found a way to deal with it. only-- Just when Marco was about to plug his ears. His phoenix body covered with blue flames was suddenly "cut" into dozens of segments by an attack from nowhere. "what!?" Marco, who was directly cut into dozens of segments, felt a shock in his heart. Before this attack approaches. There is no hint of what he saw or heard. And after the attack is present. His experience and color did not capture this form of attack. seems to come out of thin air. "It''s also... the sound...?" Yesterday, I asked for leave. Today, it was eleven oclock and the egg hurts. Then I slept at 3:30 and was called to the old house to see the impact of the typhoon... In other words, I only slept for less than five hours after three days. . . I really want to become a fairy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 889： Dual ability Chapter 889 The phoenix wrapped in green flames all over his body broke into dozens of segments in an instant. The members of the White Beard Pirate Group who saw this scene were all shocked. They understand the phoenix''s ability, but they don''t have to worry about Marco''s safety. But Marko was cut into dozens of segments by the enemy in a single encounter. This is the first time they have seen this kind of thing, and they are shocked and needless to say. Even Marco himself was surprised. As long as a master with a reputation throughout the sea, there is basically no secret in terms of ability. Even, the origin of many master titles is based on ability characteristics. For example, he himself is called the phoenix because he possesses the devil fruit ability in the form of the phoenix. in other words-- The more famous people are, the less secret they are, especially information about their abilities. And the Maud Pirate Group, as the most popular pirate group in recent years, apart from Maud, the ability information of masters like Lafayette and Hiliu is basically known to the pirates. But just now... The abilities used by Lafayette have nothing to do with the intelligence currently held by Marko. And the ability to chop his Phoenix''s body into dozens of segments in the form of [sound] must also be a devil fruit ability. Between the electric light and flint, Marko''s thoughts turned, and a scene of Maude using his father''s ability suddenly appeared in his mind. Dual abilities. I dont know how Maud did it, but... "He is also... a dual ability?!" The green flames scattered on the ground slowly gathered together, and the barely outlined pair of eyes looked at Lafayette above in disbelief. If the guess is true, does it mean that the Maud Pirates has mastered a certain technology that allows one person to have two demon fruit abilities at the same time? Thinking of this, Marco''s heart suddenly stirred up great waves. At the same time, the green flames gathered in a group, under the effect of the immortal ability, quickly completed the bonding, and then returned to the original phoenix appearance. "Oh, what a rare ability, it''s a pity..." Seeing Marco recover as before, a look of envy flashed across Lafayettes eyes. The phoenix form with green flames all over his body is too much to his taste. In contrast, it is inevitable that you should abandon your own Eudemons ability. While resenting it, he regretted that he had eaten the second devil fruit. Otherwise, you can ask the captain for the fruit of the undead demon after this battle. Lafayette felt regretful, and immediately discarded these already meaningless thoughts. "Ah~~~" He chanted again. The singing voice this time is no longer light, but passionate and vigorous, similar to the singing of Bel Canto. A deep voice came. Although there is still no hint of seeing and hearing, Marco is not good in secret. The next moment. "Boom boom boom......!!!" His body covered with green inflammation suddenly exploded violently indirectly. time after time, endless. The fire and smoke from the explosion quickly engulfed Marco. "No trace can be found as before..." Sturdy and sturdy, a series of explosions were eaten, but Marco was fine, and he basically determined the form of Lafayette''s attack. "To create an attack that cannot be defended with sound, if it weren''t for my ability to regenerate..." In the midst of a violent explosion, Marco''s sights and colors have locked Lafayette, and at the same time, he is impressed by the high fault tolerance rate brought by his Phoenix regeneration ability, which happens to be aimed at this unexpected voice attack. Change to another person In the first round, if you dont know how to make dozens of sound slashes, you will be seriously injured even if you dont die, let alone win. Marko covers his ears. The explosion effect that happened to him out of thin air suddenly disappeared. This also means that his guess is correct. "You picked the wrong opponent, yo." Marco flew out of the thick black smoke. Just now, he endured at least a dozen close-range explosions. But with the phoenix''s ability, it seems that there is nothing at all. Lafayette then put away his singing. Seeing Lafayette stop singing, Marco also let go of his ears. "." Lafayette looked at Marco, who was unscathed, and said calmly: "The opponent I picked is not just you, Phoenix." "Um?" Marko was slightly startled, and immediately noticed that Lafayette looked down. Could it be...? Following Lafayettes line of sight, Marco looked down suddenly. I saw nearly a hundred companions falling to the ground, all blood and blood, and severe burns everywhere. Seeing this scene, Marco''s face changed. Obviously, the explosion attack just now was not just directed at him alone. In other words, under the precondition of hearing the sound, Lafayette can choose the attacker at will. "A very tricky ability, oh yeah." Marco raised his eyes to Lafayette, his eyes full of solemnity. Rather than reminding fellows to block their ears, it is more effective to prevent Lafayette from making a sound. "Speaking of tricky... and each other." Lafayette''s eyes narrowed slightly. After completing the mosaic surgery, the second devil fruit he chose was the sound fruit. According to Mauds proposal, the best candidate for this devil fruit is actually Brooke. Its just that Brooke now has only one skeleton left... Even if Luo''s surgical attainments are unmatched, there is no way to transform a skeleton in biological form. Cannot perform chimerism surgery, naturally cannot eat the second devil fruit. So this sound fruit was assigned to Lafayette''s hands. In terms of ability effects, it is usually possible to catch the opponent off guard in the first round, thus establishing the chance of victory. It''s just Marko''s phoenix regeneration ability, which most restrains this unexpected ability. is what Lafayette calls tricky. Furthermore, the weakness of Yinyinguo''s ability was also noticed by Marco... It can only be said that the opponent is worthy of being the second in command of the White Beard Pirates, and they are too strong in every aspect. "I will never lose in this duel!" Lafayette stared at Marco, exuding a strong sense of war. Same second in command... Its ugly who loses! Ace meets the blue pheasant, and Lafayette meets Marco. Besides. Tens of thousands of pirates, headed by the White Beard Pirates, are facing the rest of the Mord Pirates. The completely uncontrasted number gap makes the Maud Pirates group, which has only more than ten people, extremely small. But no one would naively think that they can crush the dozens of people in the Maud Pirates by virtue of their number advantage. Mord Pirates party. The most murderous intent, should be led by Xiliu. This man from Pushing City had no intention of fighting alongside his teammates. He rushed into the enemy''s hinterland with a single blow. The many pirates who temporarily formed the alliance were shocked by Hiliu''s reckless aggressive behavior, and then various attacks greeted Hiliu. In the face of various fierce attacks from all around, Xiliu remained unmoved. "Poisonous Houndstooth." The blood-drinking monster knife in his hand that has infected countless blood cuts through the thunderstorm circle, and the huge amount of venom condensed out of thin air, with the help of the knife, it derives countless canine teeth, like a pouring rain rushing to the surrounding enemies. The numerous pirates who came to encircle were immediately beaten back by this unreasonable force. "Ahhhhh!!!" The pirates hit by the venomous fangs uttered a terrible scream on the spot. The venom is extremely corrosive, hitting the body, scorching the clothes on the spot and getting into the skin. As the poison enters the body, the intense pain will torture every poisoned person wantonly until he dies. Only a moment. Xiliu, who rushed in, directly cleared the enemy''s hinterland out of an open space that was close to strangers with fierce poison. The power of poisonous fruit is undoubtedly obvious. Around. The poisonous pirate fell to the ground and rolled and screamed, and the countdown to life hung over each of them. And the many other pirates nearby, while listening to the screams of their companions, looked at Xiliu who was standing in the middle of the clearing with a full face. The ability to control fierce poison at will is a sharp weapon like a meat grinder in large-scale team battles. "how?" Xiliu''s eyes were filled with murderous intent, and he looked around at the enemies who were stagnating around him, and sneered: "Is your war intent to this extent?" Listening to Xiliu''s provocation, the surrounding pirates suddenly changed their colors. Its just that they are still calm and are not agitated by Xiliu. After all, the venomous deterrent is too terrifying. A touch of ?? means death. It is natural to treat it with caution. The more agile pirates have already begun to prepare long-range attack methods. Fight against the poisonous sword tyrant like Xiliu, and die in close combat. And at this moment-- A spiral slash enveloping a large number of red rose petals struck Shiliu from one side. Xiliu''s eyes flashed red, and she swung her knife on the spiral slash. Boom. The red rose petals were instantly fragmented and scattered in all directions. After blocking the attack, Xiliu looked at Bista, who was wearing an open dark blue shirt, a dark blue top hat and holding two Western swords. The red rose spiral slash just now came from the hand of Bista. "Foil." Xiliu''s eyes were full of fierce light, and the whole body exuded a substantive killing intent. A qualified opponent is most able to arouse his murderous intent. "Hey." Bista looked at Shiliu who wanted to confess his killing intent, and sighed: "Your killing intent is like sticky blood, which is disgusting." "Thank you for the compliment." Xiliu sneered coldly. Bista crossed his swords and said, "I''m not complimenting you." The voice has not fallen. Bista suddenly rushed towards Shiliu. Red rose petals appeared on the crossed swords. "Bista, beware of his poison!!!" Seeing Bista suddenly rushing towards Xiang Xiliu, the people with the white beard pirates hurriedly reminded him. Bista''s momentum remains unchanged. He knows that Xiliu is very poisonous, but he is also a swordsman, and there is no reason to retreat. Seeing Bista rushing forward, Xiliu''s killing intent became more intense, and even on the body of the thunderstorm blade, thick venom came out. "Poison rain." Xiliu took a step forward and swung his knife to cut out a poisonous rain covering Bista. "The Thing of the Blood Rose!" Bista''s eyes condensed, and the double swords crossed in front of him suddenly cleaved red rose petals flying all over the sky. Each red rose petal is like a pointing device, knocking away every drop of venom that has enveloped it. Amidst the venom and rose petals flying all over the sky. Bista and Hiliu each slashed at each other with their swords. ! Swords collide with each other. Sparks burst out! The wave of air generated by the knife set instantly scattered the rose petals and venom that were flying all over the sky. Bista and Xiliu''s gazes were instantly divided, and both attacked each other with the most aggressive slash. ϡ! In the blink of an eye, the double-handedly fought the knife more than a dozen times. Amidst the endless sparks, the venom fluttered and rose petals danced. After counting the rest. Bistas red rose is still not as powerful as Xilius poison wave after all. After fighting with dozens of knives, he was forced to retreat by the venom of Xiliu. but. Although Xilius venom attack was tricky, Bista did not feel much pressure. "At least I can''t mess with you." Bista stared at Shiliu calmly, and began to regroup the offensive. Even if Shiliu cannot be suppressed, at least Shilius large-scale venomous attack must be restricted. Otherwise. Hilius poison wave attack will tear huge holes in his camp. Bista would not let this happen, and immediately made his goal clear. Hiliu seemed to see Bista''s thoughts and sneered: "Just because you want to stop me?" Without waiting for Bistas reaction, Xiliu used the second demon fruit ability in his body. ... accompanied by a slight noise. Hiliu''s body gradually swelled, and at the same time she grew clusters of hair. A pair of long saber teeth fell from his mouth, and the long tail like a steel whip behind his **** was very eye-catching. This is-- Ancient saber-toothed tiger human and animal form. "you" Looking at Shiliu who had transformed into a saber-toothed tiger-human animal form, Bista couldn''t hide his shock. The many pirates around saw Xiliu using the second Devil Fruit ability, and they also reacted in the same way as Bista. Bekay D. Mord has two demon fruit abilities at the same time is shocking enough. Unexpectedly, even the crew under his command is the same? This kind of thing that would never happen in common sense, seems to have become a normal state in the Maud Pirates. After transforming into an ancient human-beast form, Xiliu could feel her strength increased a lot. Boom. He stepped on his feet and rushed towards Vista. Bista was not surprised, and raised his sword to greet him. But at this moment-- A figure that was scrolling the wind of the sickle and weasel thrust its foot horizontally, cutting Bista back. The person here is Cavendish. Xiliu stopped the momentum, frowned and looked at Cavendishs back. Cavendish did not look back, but he could clearly feel Hiliu''s cannibalistic gaze. After all, his behavior just now is no different from robbing monsters. "Don''t look at me like that, Hiliu." Cavendish stared at the steady Bista, and explained: "This is a team battle. How can your large-scale killing ability be wasted in such a place?" "Beep." Xiliu gave a cold snort, but quickly accepted Cavendish''s statement. In this team battle with a gap of tens of thousands of people His poisonous fruit ability should indeed reduce the number of enemies, not in singles. Thinking of this, Xiliu looked at the black-suppressed enemy with cold eyes full of killing intent. Above the dark throne. "It seems that the problem is not big." Maud took the situation on the court into his eyes, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. The number of enemies is as high as tens of thousands, and everyone is an elite pirate in the New World. Nevertheless, the strength of individual combat power on his side can greatly offset the disadvantage of the number of people. Even if it cant be completely offset, it can show the biscuit fruit ability... Maud doesnt need to worry about the battle on the field for the time being, and instead looks in the direction of Navigation Mountain. "So" Seeing, hearing, color perception, it seems to be able to "see" what is happening in the broadcast room. (End of this chapter) Chapter 890： Terrifying strength Chapter 890 Terrifying power On the top of the navigation mountain, the water waves rushing into the air along the mountain road bring thick water vapor. The broadcast room building where Festa is located, more than half of the area is hidden in the curtain of water, making it difficult to find. But after all, it still can''t escape CP0''s eyes. Relying on the ability of the door to fruit, eleven CP0 members came directly to the broadcast room. They are here for Ralph Drew''s permanent pointer. However, Festa is also a tough one, no matter how severely tortured CP0, he did not let go. During the execution of the torture, CP0 also thoroughly searched the entire building, but did not find the whereabouts of the Lavdrew permanent pointer. Since there is no permanent pointer, CP0 can only continue to torture Festa. "Ahhhhh...!!!" Festa''s screams echoed in the broadcast room. In less than half an hour of torture, Festa changed his whole body, as if he had just been fished out of blood, looking terrible. "Ha, hoo, hoo..." Festa lay on the ground weakly, panting violently. With every breath, blood drips from the corners of the mouth and falls on the ground wet with blood and sweat. The CP0 leader wearing a black striped mask squatted in front of Festa, repeating what had been said many times in a cold tone: "Where is the permanent pointer?" "Ha ha" Festa panted, and then looked up at the black masked man with difficulty. His throat squirmed, and he opened his mouth slightly, looking as if he was about to answer the question of the man in the striped mask. But the next second he spit on the man in the black mask. There was a snap. The saliva mixed with viscous blood fell on the right side of the black mask, and then slowly fell down. Festa looked at his masterpiece, a mocking smile slowly appeared on his blood-stained face. The man in the black striped mask looked at Festa coldly, then got up. The other CP0 member next to ?? stepped forward and pierced Festa''s right eye with a burning iron stick. ! The iron sign easily penetrated Festa''s right eye, and white smoke came out. Festa screamed hoarsely. The severe pain caused his body to struggle like a conditioned reflex, but in a blink of an eye he was overwhelmed by the other CP0 members present. The CP0 member who tortured Festa gently stirred the iron stick that pierced Festa''s right eye. The high temperature attached to the iron tag is gradually absorbed by the eyeball. The pain from feedback caused Festa''s veins abruptly and his face was hideous. The man in the black striped mask looked at Festa coldly. Before the torture, he didn''t expect Festa to be so hardened. "Troublesome guy." The man in the black striped mask frowned slightly. The whereabouts of Lavdrew''s permanent pointer, if Festa did not let go, then they would not be able to find it. "Black lines, what should I do now?" The Sunflower Mask glanced at Festa, then looked at the leading black striped mask man. Failed to pry even the slightest clue from Festa''s mouth, and continued to torture and question him, he might directly kill Festa. "continue." The black striped mask man speaks concisely. Sunflower mask nodded. In front of the many screens in the broadcast room, two CP0 members are staring at the broadcast. In the screen, there is a fierce battle between tens of thousands of pirates, including the Maud Pirates and the White Beard Pirates. In the face of the tens of thousands of enemies, even though there were only nine people on the side of the Maud Pirates, they did not lose the slightest. "So strong combat power..." The two CP0 members who are in charge of keeping a close eye on the battlefield are shocked. The tens of thousands of pirates facing the Mord Pirates Group are basically the brutal generation who have been in the New World for many years, and their overall strength is not much weaker. Not to mention the leader of the White Beard Pirates. Even so, the Maud Pirates group, which is at an absolute disadvantage in number, was able to survive the frontal confrontation. You must know that the pillars of the Maude Pirates did not participate in the battle. In addition, what made the CP0 members watching the battle even more shocked is that many members of the Mord Pirates group are dual abilities! "Hiliu of the Rain, Lafayette the Guider, Jim the Mischievous, Ulki the strange monk, Hawkins the Magician, Arthur the Funeral... these people, like Bekay D. Mord, ate them all. Two kinds of devil fruits!" "It seems that the Maud Pirate Group has mastered a technique that allows individuals to possess two demon fruit abilities at the same time." "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes... this kind of thing is really unbelievable!" CP0 members who were not involved in the execution of the torture gathered in front of the screen, also paying attention to the situation on the battlefield. "Um?" Suddenly, a CP0 member discovered something, and suddenly said, "Where is the person? Where did he go?!" "Who?" "Bajia D. Mord!" The person who uttered a shock pointed at one of the screens. In the picture, Maude, who was originally sitting on the dark throne, is nowhere to be seen. "Find him quickly!" Everyone was surprised. The CP0 member sitting in front of the console hurriedly cut the camera bug''s perspective to the distance, trying to find the whereabouts of Maude. However, after one operation, Maude could not be found. "Black stripes." They turned to look at the man in the black striped mask. Before they could report, they were interrupted by the man in the black striped mask: "Raise your alert." The broadcasting room is only a small area. If Maude is missing, he can naturally see it for the first time. "Sunflower, go back." After giving the order to increase his vigilance, the man with the black striped mask turned to look at the sunflower mask beside him. "good." The Sunflower Mask retreated some distance after hearing the words, and its location was exactly the center point of all the companions present. This position allows her to have enough time to open the door in emergencies. Mauds disappearance made the CP0 members in the broadcast room a little nervous. All they can do is to expand the range of perception and perception as much as possible without letting go of any disturbances. In the entire broadcast room, all of a sudden, only Festa''s screams were left. After a few minutes. Festa''s scream stopped abruptly, but he fainted with pain. The CP0 member responsible for torture stopped and looked at the man with the black striped mask. "Target is unconscious." "Wake him up." The black striped mask man said without hesitation. "clear." The CP0 member took out a tube of liquid medicine from his pocket, and poked it directly into Festa''s throat, and guided the liquid medicine directly into Festa''s esophagus. This is a powerful healing medicine for healing. Before it runs out, it can keep Festa better than dead. "Hey, it''s professional." A male voice suddenly sounded in the broadcasting room. Hearing the voice, all CP0 members present changed their faces and suddenly looked at the place where the voice came from. leaped into their eyes, but it was Maude, who made them the most jealous. "when!!!" For an instant, all CP0 members tensed their nerves, and their faces were shocked. Before they heard Maudes voice, they clearly maintained the operation of seeing, hearing and color at a high intensity, but they did not notice Maudes breath at all. Wow! Astonished, all CP0 members except the Sunflower Mask entered the fighting state for the first time. They stared at the sudden appearance of Maude with great dread, and their hearts were solemn and indescribable. Only when you face Maude, can you clearly feel the powerful pressure emanating from Maude, which seems to be pulling away the air in the broadcasting room. Such close distance makes CP0 members suddenly feel like they are in the deep sea, the pressure on their shoulders is constantly increasing, and an unreal sense of suffocation arises spontaneously. There is absolutely no chance of winning! Only seeing Maud, the CP0 members present came to a conclusion inexplicably. In less than a breath, the CP0 members, including the leading black striped mask man, were wetted with cold sweat crazily oozing out of their bodies. Before they confronted Maude at close range, they did not expect that this degree of physical stress would happen to themselves. Located at the center of the crowd, the body of the Sunflower Mask trembled slightly, unable to contain the panic in his heart. "how so" "The last time I faced him in the Holy Face, I clearly didn''t feel that way." Sunflower mask is incomprehensible. She wanted to restrain her fear, but it had no effect at all. This seems to be an instinctive reaction directly stimulated by Maude''s aura. is definitely not something that can be suppressed by reason. "Damn..." The Sunflower Mask who understood this deeply realized the horror of Maud. In front of this man, everything she is proud of is no different from Ant. "Open the door...!!!" Sunflower mask resisted the panic in his heart, suddenly raised his hand and pushed it into the air. She wants to escape the man in front of her! As long as there is time to open an air door, she is safe. crunch The palm that stretched forward quickly pushed the air out of a crack in the door. The hazy green light seeping from the crack of the door is reflected on the mask of sunflower, like a dawn representing hope. "It works!" "As long as the black lines can block the monster..." "Even a second!" Sunflower mask refreshed. ! There was a slight sound of separation of flesh and blood in the ears. The expression on the mask of the sunflower suddenly solidified. The dawn of hope shining in front of you disappeared without a trace at this moment, replaced by flying blood, and Maude with a broken arm. How familiar that broken arm fell in the eyes of Sunflower. That is her arm. too fast I cant react at all! ! ! Mauds sudden move made the hearts of all CP0 members present. Able to rip off one of the arms of the Sunflower Mask when they can''t react completely, and naturally it can kill them in an instant. Part of the flying blood fell on the sunflower mask, and some fell on the ground. The pupils of the Sunflower Mask woman shrank sharply. Before she could think about it, her other hand suddenly patted behind her. She did not give up. As long as she can escape into the different space of the door fruit, even if Maude''s power is as strong as a god, it is impossible to threaten her. However-- Just when the Sunflower Mask just moved, another burst of blood flew. This time. Before she opened the air door, Maude took off her other arm. The pain from her left shoulder made her desperate. "Want to run away from my eyes?" Maud dropped the **** severed arm and said calmly: "Innocence should also have a limit, door girl." "" Sunflower mask looked pale and looked at Maude, and the powerlessness emerging from her heart made her tremble more obvious. Maud''s gaze flicked over the sunflower mask, and then turned to look at the other CP0 members in the field. "The world government wants to get the permanent pointer of Lavdrew, this kind of thing is not surprising in itself, but I did not expect you to be so brave." There was a cold light in Maudes eyes, and his tone was cold and said: "Why, do you think my''seeing and hearing color'' is not far enough?" The voice has not fallen. A group of CP0 members, headed by black striped masks, suddenly violently attacked Maude without any intertwining of words. was also at this time, countless dense dark shadow thorns emerged from the floor, wall, and ceiling in the broadcast room, stabling at more than a dozen CP0 members like lightning. Just a glance away, I feel that these shadow thorns that have emerged out of thin air are so many that they can fill the entire broadcast room. After identifying the offensive in an instant, the CP0 members decisively gave up the idea of ??stuck in the needle. They turned to a combination of iron and armed defensive skills, trying to block the shadow stings from all directions. Between the electric light flint. The CP0 members who made a defensive response were overwhelmed by countless shadow stabs, and they did not know their life or death. The location of the Sunflower Mask and Festa was not affected by the Shadow Sting. is just where the field of vision can be, full of dense and criss-crossed sharp shadow thorns, leaving almost no space. "monster" Sunflower mask sat on the ground, her eyes trembled and looked at the shadow stings that hung upside down above her head and encircled her in a circle extending from the ground. Just a glance at it, and it''s done this way... It is hard to imagine how accurate Maude''s ability has reached. While shocked in the heart of the Sunflower Mask, the countless shadow thorns scattered in any corner in front of him disappeared out of thin air like a phantom. Seeing this scene, the sunflower mask was stunned. Boom... The sudden sound of heavy objects falling to the ground reminded her. Following the reputation, it was the companions whose white robe was completely dyed red with blood, and fell to the ground motionless. The dense shadow thorns all over the room just now, easily pierced their iron blocks and armed colors, and then took their lives. The only people who can barely resist the shadow thorn attack are the black striped mask man and the snake mask man. The former is capable of shining fruits, and the latter is capable of cutting fruits quickly. Diamonds and steel bodies give them stronger physical defenses, so they can block a fatal blow at a crisis. It''s just that in front of Maude''s all-round attack, they can''t do everything in terms of defense alone, they are still stabbed with seven or eight **** wounds. "Each spike is wrapped with armed colors..." The body of the black striped mask man and the snake mask man was shaky, and he looked at Maude in amazement. Large-scale coverage of armed colors will inevitably weaken the intensity of armed colors. But the armed color that Mod''s scattered on each spike is actually stronger than the armed color that they concentrated on one point. So they can easily penetrate their iron and armed colors. Thats why they can almost wipe out their elite group in one face-to-face meeting. This kind of power gap... Making the black striped mask and snake mask some breathless. "Its really hard work to send Devil Fruit all the way." Maud''s gaze flicked over the blood-stained diamond body of the black striped mask, and the blood-stained steel blade body of the snake mask. Shiny fruits and quick cut fruits. Finally is the fruit of the sunflower mask. The quality of these three devil fruits is not bad. Especially the door fruit, which has a wide range of value. "Baka, D. Mod..." The black striped mask covered the wound, and said coldly: "You are strong, but you also have weaknesses..." "Oh?" Maud raised his brows and said lightly: "For example?" "Ah." The black striped mask sneered: "Your family!" "" Maud''s face suddenly became cold. (End of this chapter) Chapter 891： The world government is over, I said. Chapter 891 The world government is over, I said. Hearing the black striped mask mentioning his family, Maude immediately thought of Sunny. His first reaction was that CP0 shot Sunny. But then think again. If CP0 takes a shot against Sunny, Sabo will definitely come to the news as soon as possible. Since there is no news, it means that Sunny is not in trouble at the moment, and CP0 has not yet officially started. Of course, it does not rule out the possibility that Sunny is facing threats. However, with Sunnys current status and status in the revolutionary army, it is not easy for CP0 to attack Sunny. But from the moment the black striped mask man spoke, the only thing Maude was sure of was that CP0 now regarded Sunny as a target. The motivation for doing this is naturally to restrict him. In a short period of time, Maude''s thoughts have changed. If Sanny has a long and two short... is from the sky to the earth, Maude also wants to kill the world government. is the kind that does not leave, even completely wipes out the traces! Maude''s eyes filled with awe-inspiring killing intent, staring coldly at the man in the black striped mask. The terrifying killing intent emanating from his body enveloped the body and spirit of the black striped mask at this moment. "you." Maud spoke coldly. is just the word "you", which makes the heartbeat of the black striped mask suddenly speed up. Affected by Maudes killing intent, the black striped mask was in a trance, and everything in front of her felt blood red. The terrifying killing intent that pressured him was like thousands of sharp blades at this moment, slicing his body into countless pieces. The black striped mask is after all one of the best in CP0, and it has struggled to get rid of the negative impact of Mords killing intent. Then-- His vision gradually became normal, and he saw Maudes eyes. From Maudes eyes, he saw his ant-like posture reflected on his pupils. He didnt know how to describe Maudes eyes at this moment. only He used to be on the vacant throne and saw the look similar to Maude now. Icy and deep. does not contain any emotion. Only glance over, there is a mountain-like sense of oppression that makes people unable to look directly at it. Every gesture seems to have the power to destroy everything. is like an omnipotent deity on the sky. With just one thought, you can easily kill ants like him. The black striped mask did not know why he put Lord Yim and Maude in the same position. But at the moment Maude spoke, he seemed to have suddenly awakened to the sight of the future, and foresee the appearance of his tragic death. But even so In the heart of the black striped mask, Lord Yims existence is above all else. Only Lord Yimu is the real **** above the world and above all living beings. "Count, count time..." Facing Mods terrifying killing intent, the black striped mask resisted the unspeakable fear in his heart, and said with difficulty: "My man, I should have completed the task of capturing your family alive, so..." The violent killing intent in Maude''s eyes suddenly stopped. ৡ His figure flashed. The next moment, his right hand was already covering the black striped mask, and his palm suddenly exerted force. Click! The mask suddenly collapsed into countless fragments, and then revealed the real face of a man with a black striped mask, a face that was slightly resolute. "Black lines!" Seeing Maude suddenly pinched the face of Heiwen, the face of the female sunflower mask and the male snake mask changed drastically. Maud ignored their existence, with red eyes with killing intent floating, staring at Heiwen''s face. Black lines barely used the ability of shining fruit. The face held by Maud, as well as the neck and chest, all turned into transparent, pure and shiny hard diamonds in an instant. Immediately afterwards, the armed color released from the body will turn into a diamond, and the face will be dyed jet black. Heiwen thinks that this can at least barely resist Maudes grip. But he was wrong. Maud slowly gathered his palms, with huge power, crazily squeezing the black diamond face covered with armed colors. Click, click Cracks suddenly appeared on the black-striped face, and blood mixed with small diamond fragments splashed. "How can this be!!!" The sharp pain from the face made Heiwens eyes tremble, and she said in disbelief: "Just by gripping power..." He can see clearly. On the palm of his hand that covers his face, it is clear that there is no entanglement of arms. But it easily crushed his armed diamond defense. What kind of power is necessary to achieve this? Black lines are unimaginable. Maud''s palm exerted force, constantly squeezing the black patterned face. As the strength gradually increased, there were more and more cracks on the black diamond face, and there was a sense of sight that would be fragmented in the next second. "Dare to take action against my family." "" Hei Wen was speechless, and could only whine and scream. Made coldly looked at the black pattern that he wanted to struggle but couldnt do, and said every word: "I will let you fully understand what a price is." "Ahem, ahem..." Black lines are still speechless. He coughed up a lot of blood, and his consciousness gradually became blurred. The snake mask on the side can''t take care of that much. He used the ability to cut fruits quickly, and his whole body suddenly turned into sharp blades. At the same time, the armed color came out of the body, covering every part of the body, dyeing his bladed body into black. To be a member of the strong spear, the most basic condition is superb domineering skills. The armored color of the snake mask can be ranked at least in the top ten in CP0, and it is easy to spread the armed color all over the body. "Wan Blade Chinese Dance!" The snake mask twisted and turned, and the body covered with sharp blades suddenly rotated like a top at high speed and attacked Maud. Maud squinted at the snake mask that turned into a top blade. As far as he could see, two giant shadow scimitars appeared between the ground and the ceiling without warning, and then they slashed precisely on the snake mask. Clang clang! The shadow scimitar up and down clamped the snake mask in a loop in an instant. The many sharp blades rotating at high speed on the snake mask suddenly rubbed out a dense spark on the shadow scimitar. Then it was as if a gear was suddenly jammed, becoming still. His impulse was thus resolved. And the two shadow scimitars that slashed at him were already deeply embedded in his body. "Puff wow..." Domineering attack into the body, the snake mask spit out a big mouthful of blood. He lifted his head strenuously, looking at Maude with a blank expression on his face. There are shadows wherever you look? What''s the matter with this kind of arbitrary ability attack... The snake mask felt a deep sense of powerlessness in her heart, and then fell to the ground and lost consciousness. Maud retracted his gaze, and looked at the struggling black lines coldly, and his palms applied force again. Click! A more piercing jingle sounded. A burst of blood bloomed on the black-striped face, gradually losing strength. Maud released his palm. The black streaks covered with blood slumped to the ground weakly. "Ho, **** ho..." The dual abilities of diamond and armed color give the black stripes enough thickness. So that after suffering such a severe injury, he can retain consciousness. He was limp on the ground, vomiting blood, trying to raise his head, but he couldn''t do anything. But at least there is still strength to speak. "No, no matter how strong you are... Only, as long as... identify the weakness... you..." "Boom." Maud said nothing, and slammed his foot on Heiwen''s head. The huge impact immediately caused the ground to burst into cobweb-like cracks. The black tattoo body shook, and his consciousness was instantly blurred. "The world government is over." Maud looked down at the black lines under his feet, and said coldly: "I said." Before the voice fell, he lifted his foot again. was also at this time, the diamond and the color of the arms covered by the black stripes faded like a tide, but he lost consciousness on the spot. Maud saw this, and turned to look at the last CP0, which is the sunflower mask with the ability of the door fruit. At this moment. Sunflower Mask was looking at Maude with a dull face. Just now, Maude''s words and deeds when he stepped on Heiwen''s head were all in her eyes. And after she heard Maude utter the words "The world government is over", for some reason, a chill suddenly appeared on her back, which spread all over her limbs. From her standpoint, she clearly does not think that Modder can compete with the world government. But subconsciously, I feel that Maude has the ability to do what he says. Under the gaze of the Sunflower Mask that was difficult to conceal, Maude paced up to him. A large shadow came over, the Sunflower Mask''s heart swayed, and he chopped off a foot at Maude. Maud was not even in the mood to draw a knife, and with a flick of his hand, he slapped the foot of the haze away. Then kicked on the temple of the sunflower mask. bang. The sun flower mask flew out and hit the wall, and the body slid down the wall to the ground like mud. This kick and attack directly caused her to fall into a coma. Maud glanced at her coldly. In order to get the three demon fruits of Shining, Quick Slash, and Gate, Maude would naturally not kill them, but he had a little strength to make them lose consciousness. Just judging from the current injuries of the three of them, if they dont undergo some simple treatment, I am afraid they will die soon. Maud didn''t care too much, but opened the cover of the phone bug of the watch and dialed Sunny''s number. Regardless of whether Heiwens statement is true or not, Maude needs to confirm Sonnys situation. The call was dialed, but it was never answered. Maud frowned slightly and continued to dial. Several calls in the past, but no one answered. Maud glanced at the unconscious black pattern, and immediately dialed Sabo''s number. A few minutes passed... Sabo, like Sunny, did not answer the phone for some reason. Maud''s brow furrowed tighter. "Ahem..." Festa''s cough was heard abruptly in the broadcast room. Maud followed the sound to look at Festa, who was covered in blood, and at the same time closed the cover of the watch phone worm. Festa struggled to get up, barely leaning back on a chair. The powerful healing medicine given to him by CP0 before regained consciousness after he was seriously injured and relieved his current pain to a certain extent. Festa leaned back on the chair, tremblingly raised his twisted palm, reached into his pocket and fumbled for something, taking a breath while touching it. After a while. He took out a cigar that was crushed badly. It looks like this, obviously it can''t be smoked. "My''luck'' is over here." Festa dropped his cigar casually, glanced at a group of CP0 members who fell to the ground, then looked up at Maud with difficulty, showing a crazy smile. "Baka, D. Mord, do you think... I will tell you the position of the permanent pointer because I can''t bear the pain?" "" Maud walked up to Festa without saying a word, looking down at him condescendingly. "Festa, do you think... I can''t reach Lavdrew without a permanent pointer?" "" Festa was stunned. Yes The monster-like man in front of him possesses more power than Roger. Even if there is no permanent pointer, you will definitely be able to reach Lavdrew. It failed, it failed completely! ! ! "Ha, ha ha... I''m such an idiot!!!" Festa tried to endure the pain caused by the wound, and laughed madly. "I have been deliberating for many years, just to subvert this boring era created by Roger." "But when I finally waited for the "opportunity"..." "Roger''s era has become a thing of the past." "Actually, I also know who should be named after the current era..." Festa laughed wildly while staring at Maude. "You are the most amazing man I have ever met. It took less than three years to turn the world upside down and make the world fear your existence." "But I just don''t want to forget it, I have endured it for so many years, just to "revenge" Roger!!!" "Haha, it looks really ridiculous now." "It turns out that I, like Barrett, are hopeless idiots clinging to the past." Festa slowly reduced his laughter, but his expression became more mad. And Maude was expressionless and did not speak from beginning to end. "Bajia D. Mord, I heard what you said to that guy just now!!!" Festas eyes were bloodshot, and his blood-stained face looked distorted and hideous. but suddenly mentioned what Maude had said to Heiwen. He looked at Maude, with eager anticipation hidden in his eyes. "Do you subvert the world government...Do you want to cooperate with me? With my planning means and you are stronger than Barrett...subverting the world government is certainly not a problem!!!" "Have you finished saying the last words?" Maud had no waves on his face, and finally spoke. In his opinion, Festa has no value at all, let alone the qualifications to cooperate with him. To insist that there is value, it is to know where the permanent pointer is hidden. Festa''s face froze suddenly when he heard Mords words without emotion, and the dream that had just been woven suddenly shattered. Maud did not put Festa in his eyes at all, and looked at the many screens that were playing live broadcasts. He stayed here for about ten minutes. And the battlefield is changing rapidly. Although the individual strength of one''s own side is strong enough, after all, it is still slightly down due to the "number gap" issue. in addition Until now, the navy hasnt made an appearance. (End of this chapter) Chapter 892： Maud Pirates Chapter 892 Maud Pirates The battle within the battle circle is getting fiercer. Mord Pirates party. The large-scale field control ability of the pheasant can theoretically relieve most of the pressure on his side. He only needs to use the Ice Age frequently to effectively divide the battlefield, thereby suppressing the enemy''s numerical advantage. However, the existence of Fire Fist Ace has offset the Qing Pheasants ability to control the field to a certain extent. Awakening ability to burn fruits... In all respects, although it still can''t compete with the red dog''s rock berry ability, it already has the capital to compete with the blue pheasant''s frozen fruit ability. The endless flames are dedicated to melting the ice released by the green pheasant from beginning to end. Obviously, Ace is very aware of his role in this war. Regardless of the outcome, he must desperately contain the Qing pheasant. Under the full control of Aisner''s firepower, the pressure that the green pheasant can share for his companions is almost negligible. Fire and ice fought fiercely in an area on the battlefield. The violent elemental energy destroys the surrounding terrain beyond recognition. Because of the superiority in numbers, the elite of the Whitebeard Pirate Group have thought about going to support Ace. But after seeing the movement made by Ace and Qing Pheasant, they rationally gave up this unrealistic idea. It''s a duel between the awakened nature abilities. Within the scope of ??, ice and fire are merciless. If others want to intervene, there is a high probability that they wont be able to help, but will be affected by the power of Nature. Ace deals with the green pheasant alone. Without external interference, he did his best without reservation. In a short period of time, she was barely able to keep the green pheasant here. the other side. Lafayette is also alone to deal with Marco. In this sense of heads-up duel, although Lafayette has the two demon fruit abilities of siren and sound, he was still suppressed by Marco. Whether it is domineering or the accuracy of Devil Fruit''s ability, there is a clear gap between Lafayette and Marco. After all, Marco is the second in command of the White Beard Pirates. With his strength, he will face two opponents at the highest cadre level of the Four Emperors Pirate Group such as Quinn and Jhin at the same time, and he will not fall under the wind in a short time. Not to mention Lafayette with only one person. So, even if Lafayette possesses two devil fruit abilities, it is difficult for him to make achievements in the face of the Phoenix''s "resurrection" ability. After nearly a hundred rounds of confrontation, Lafayette was deeply aware of the strength gap between himself and Marco. Without the assistance of his teammates, he basically cannot see the possibility of defeating Marco. In this situation, the teammates are all fighting, so there is no room to help him. This is the end of the matter. What Lafayette can do is to stay as long as possible. In addition to Ace and Green Pheasant, Lafayette and Marco, Cavendish and Foil Vista are also one-on-one singles. If. The counterpoint between ??Ace and the green pheasant is that the green pheasant has the upper hand. The counterpoint between Marco and Lafayette, Marco has the upper hand. Then, the counterpoint between Cavendish and Bista is evenly matched. Scythe Itachi Speed ??Sword Flow against the Rose Foil. In the eyes of others, there are all the sharp rose petals that are so sharp that they can cut through steel, and the sharp white torrents visible to the naked eye. The petals and the rapids collide wantonly in the battle circle, creating a strange environment. The duel between them is also impossible for others to intervene. In addition to the heads-up duel of the six men: Green Pheasant, Ace, Lafayette, Marco, Cavendish, and Bista, the rest of the battlefield is a complete large-scale melee. In the face of tens of thousands of enemies, Jim, Brook, Perona, Urgi, Hawkins, Arthur, Luo, and Jinping can only fight regardless of physical strength and domineering consumption, and strive to reduce the number of enemies as quickly as possible. Among them, Xiliu''s performance is the most eye-catching. The ability of the ancient saber-toothed tiger greatly enhanced his speed and defense. The high fault tolerance rate brought by this allows him to unscrupulously display the poisonous fruit''s mass destruction ability in the enemy formation. Every time a large amount of venom is released in the crowd, it can solve nearly a hundred enemies in a very short time. This kind of killing efficiency is unmatched by other members of the Mord Pirate Group, and it is also the most terrifying part of the poisonous fruit ability. "Damn, even the armed color can''t guard his venom!" The many pirates who are besieging Xiliu are full of fear. There are many companions who have been swallowed by venom on the ground. No matter how many people attacked... As long as the man in front of him releases the venom, he can easily defuse the offensive they joined together. And the poison of the venom is even more terrifying than imagined. Just a touch of the skin will lose combat effectiveness within ten seconds... Faced with such an unreasonable poison, the number advantage seems to be meaningless. At least in front of Hiliu, their crowded tactics did not exert the corresponding value, but suffered heavy losses. In the previous waves of offense, even in the siege, someone passed the Venom defense smoothly and directly attacked Xiliu. was also instantly killed by Xiliu''s venomous sword technique. I cant get close at all! Not to mention the elimination of Xiliu. Realizing the difficulty of Hiliu, the pirates involved in the siege changed their minds in due course and adopted long-range attacks. Compared with Xiliu''s poisonous rain offensive, their long-range methods cannot even put too much pressure on Xiliu. Im afraid, if you want to kill Shiliu, you can only wait for Shiliu to run out of energy... In any case, the Pirate Alliance did not retreat. Even if it takes human lives to fill it, they have to defeat the strong competitor of the Maude Pirates here. "room." Within the battle circle, Luo suddenly opened up the field and moved Jim, who was under siege, to a relatively safe position. "Jim, the resilience of ancient species is not omnipotent. Don''t go too deep. Next time, I may not be able to help you." Luo, who did his best to support his duties, squinted at Jim, who was covered in blood. This uncomfortable guy, after transforming into a triceratops human-beast form, he ran into the enemy line as if he had lost his mind. After several rushes, although many enemies were killed, they also suffered a lot of injuries. The blood in that body, I don''t know if it is because of the enemy or his own. "Well, I will pay attention to the position." Jim responded to Luo, and then slammed at the enemy. Luo looked at Jim who rushed out and shook his head slightly. "It''s better to be this...eh?" In the middle of speaking, Luo Lue was stunned to see Jim, who charged into the enemy''s hinterland after a few charges. Will you pay attention to the position when you say it? Luo felt a little exhausted for a while. Because in addition to Jim, Urki also rushed straight into the enemy''s hinterland, not caring about his own safety at all. Just now before helping Jim resolve the crisis, Urki was also transferred several times by him using the room. Ke Ulki, like Jim, is rescued by Luo with his ability, and after a little adjustment, he rushes directly into the enemy line again. Although Jim has the ability of triceratops devil fruit, and Urji also eats the devil fruit of the ancient pterosaur, but even if the ancient species can bring good resilience and defense, it can''t stand the crowd. "You are not Xiliu." Luo sighed in his heart. Xiliu went deep into the enemy''s hinterland, but he had a team battle killer like poisonous fruit, so even if he was besieged, there was basically no danger. Wurji and Jim are only frank, and when they are caught in the fire, they have to lie down obediently, no matter how fleshy. In order to prevent Urji and Jim from getting hurt, Luo had to devote part of his energy to them, ready to support them at any time. Ulki and Jim play very fiercely, but Brooke and the others seem to be much lower-key. "Yoooooooo..." Brook holds the Soul Sword in his hand. Slightly slender blade, coiled with cold smoke visible to the naked eye. Directly in front of him, a group of pirates swarmed. Brook stared at the pirates who were swiftly attacking with those hollow eye sockets. "Drawing song, Huang Quanjing!" The light body turned into a breeze that is hard to see with the naked eye, and slashed dozens of pirates in front of him with lightning speed. The next moment. Brook appeared behind the group of pirates, keeping the sword swing. The dozens of pirates who intended to break Brooke''s bones were stunned after seeing Brooke disappear. When they looked back at Brooke, their bodies and even vitality were suddenly frozen in the ice by the icy chill that emerged. That is the cold air from Huangquan, driven by Brooke''s ability, it can instantly make people condense into ice. Drawing brother Huang Quanjing turned dozens of pirates blocking the road into ice sculptures, but Brook did not stop and rushed to the next batch of enemies. "Compared to living people, it turns out that corpse is more in line with my taste." Arthur, wearing a funeral director''s mask, moved his hands together, and controlled nearly a hundred corpses holding weapons with the ability of the string fruit. The nearly 100 corpse warriors under his control rushed to the enemy''s battlefield without fear of death. Perhaps because there are too many controls, these corpse fighters are quite slow in their movements and are easily beheaded by the enemy. However, the corpses that can be seen all over the floor are all material that Arthur can control. So even if these corpse warriors die quickly, Arthur can control a new batch of corpse warriors at any time to kill the enemy. The most important thing is that the corpse warriors life-for-injury style of play has caused a lot of trouble to the enemy. "Don''t worry about the corpse..." "Yes, just kill the guy manipulating the corpse!" The pirates with ferocious faces looked at Arthur with cold killing intent. Arthur was aware of the opponent''s intentions, but the melee was like this, and the space he could circumvent and pull was very limited, so he could only shrink the formation of the corpse warrior so that the opponent would not directly rush in front of his face. "Cute cuties, come on!" Perona makes the negative ghost go crazy back and forth on the battlefield. Enemies hit by negative ghosts, without exception, lose their resistance on the spot. Lost resistance in this kind of melee, and it is not far from death. "Choo hoo hoo." Looking at the cute little ones who performed well, Perona covered her mouth and smiled triumphantly. Its just that she didnt get too long before she was spotted by a few new world big pirates who offered a reward of over 100 million yuan. These pirates with a reward of more than 100 million easily avoided the attack of the negative ghost with their body speed, and then stepped into the range that could attack Perona. "Kill you!" The offensive mixed with cold killing intent enveloped Perona. Perona was surprised at first, and then calmed down. A group of scarecrow-like biscuit warriors guarded Perona behind her. These few pirates with a reward of over 100 million can only pour their attacks on this group of scarecrow biscuit warriors. However-- Ling Lings attack fell on the group of scarecrow biscuit warriors, but failed to break them. "so hard" "What''s the matter with this hardness?" These pirates looked at the scarecrow biscuit warrior in front of them with surprise. They failed to kill the scarecrow biscuit warrior with a force of destruction, but they were surrounded. Hawkins calmly sat on a biscuit bench, with more than a dozen divination cards hanging in the air. drew a card from it, Hawkins looked up at the several billion pirates surrounded by the scarecrow biscuit warriors, and said lightly: "Your survival rate is zero." The voice just fell. The scarecrow biscuit warriors around rushed towards the pirates who offered a reward of over 100 million yuan. And Perona took advantage of the chaos to control the negative ghost through the bodies of the billions of pirates. The battle is over instantly. These pirates who offered a reward of more than 100 million fell to the ground with bitterness. "This ability is quite strong." Perona floated to Hawkins, looked at the large group of scarecrow biscuit warriors in front, and said, "It''s just a bit ugly." "" Hawkins ignored Peronas words, and while playing with the divination cards, he spent his energy to create one after another scarecrow biscuit warrior out of thin air. The ability characteristics of this biscuit fruit are quite suitable for him. the other side. Luo frequently helped Urki and Jim to relieve the siege, which also attracted a lot of hatred. Hundreds of pirates gathered into a sharp knife formation and pressed towards him. "Hey, scarecrow." Luo didn''t want to waste his energy on these pirates, so he decisively asked Hawkins for help. Hearing the nickname Scarecrow, Hawkins flashed a look of helplessness on his face, and then dispatched dozens of Scarecrow biscuit warriors to help Luo rescue. It''s just that the sharp knife team that rushed over had more than 400 people. Only dozens of scarecrow biscuit warriors can''t stop it. "Not enough." Luo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he glanced at Hawkins. "There is no extra''combat power''." Hawkins looked helpless. The number of scarecrow biscuit warriors he made is limited, and there are tens of thousands of enemies. In the chaos, there are not many scarecrow biscuit warriors that can be maneuvered. This is the situation. Luo accepts calmly, and prepares for the attack instead. at this time-- "Gun wave." Very Ping''s voice sounded behind Luo. Then there was a sound of breaking through the air. A spear-like water wave volleyed towards the group of pirates. "Um?!" Before the group of pirates could react, they were shaken apart by the impact generated by this powerful water wave. Luo raised his eyebrows slightly. Jinping came to him and said calmly: "Your''physical strength'' should be used elsewhere, and this group of people will be handed over to the old man." "Row." Luo nodded. Compared to killing the enemy, it is better to use the ability to help teammates to clear the siege or to improve the fault tolerance rate. knew this very well, so he was in place to assist in time, and Luo''s physical strength was not wasted on the group of pirates. only The number of enemies is still too much. Even if they can resist it now, they will definitely be defeated because of exhaustion. This is the expected result. But they are not worried at all. I want to say why... Because there is Maude behind them. Mord Pirates performance on the battlefield was seen by countless people in the world through live broadcast. "Less than ten people blocked tens of thousands of enemies!" "Is this the strength of the Mord Pirates...!!!" "It turns out that there is more than one Bekah D. Mord monster." "too frightening." The world was amazed by the terrifying combat power displayed by the Maud Pirates. Rebroadcast room. Maud watched the battle on the live screen. "outstanding." He lightly praised. The enemy is not a miscellaneous fish, the per capita strength level is quite high, and there are tens of thousands. Even so, Lafayette and the others are still parrying. Maud smiled, while preparing to go to the battlefield. at the same time. On the sea near Shui Xianxing Island. A warship appeared on the horizon in the distance. (End of this chapter) Chapter 893： You are strong, but not enough. Chapter 893 You are strong, but not enough. The navy, which had been sitting on the mountain watching the tigers fight, finally set up an anchor and set sail to the waters near Shui Xianxing Island. Dozens of large warships dashed side by side on the sea, breaking the waves, looking from a distance, the momentum is extraordinary. The scale of ?? was several times stronger than that of Tu Mo Ling. The firepower that ?? is equipped with can easily make an ordinary island without a single inch of grass. No country can resist this force. The fleet is approaching towards the Shui Xian Star Island in a hurry. The current situation on the island is still unclear, so. Although the navy is here, it will not rush into the war. Tens of thousands of new world elite pirates headed by the White Beard Pirates fight against the Mord Pirates. Fighting between two tigers must have one wound. It would be great if you can lose both sides. Wait until then, is the most suitable time for the Navy to enter. Before that, all they have to do is to block any route that can escape the Shui Xian Star Island. All the pirates who come to participate in the festival, none of them can let go! "It''s a pity~~~" Yellow Ape stands at the bow of the ship with his hands in his pockets, looking at the outline of Shui Xian Star Island. Blowing from a distance with the cold sea breeze, he lifted his coat and cloak. "What a pity, sir." Zhan Tao Maru looked at Huang Yuans back and asked in confusion. "Hmm~~~" Huang Yuan habitually raised his hand and touched his chin, thinking that there was no need to explain to Zhan Taowan, and Quandang did not hear Zhan Taowan''s question. With the fleet that is far beyond the scale of the Demon Slayer, theoretically, an island can be easily suppressed with only firepower. In other words-- They dont need to land to fight, and they can use gunfire to wipe out all the existence on the island. The prestige of ??Tu Mo Ling was typed out in this way. Unfortunately-- Shuixianxing Island is a super large island, so even if dozens of the largest warships are dispatched, it is impossible to cover all the firepower on the entire Suixianxing Island. Thinking of this, Huang Yuan looked back at Fujitora. Rather than using artillery to suppress pirates located in the hinterland of Suixian Star Island, Fujitoras meteorite attack is more practical. Shui Xian Xing Dao, Navigator Hill Broadcasting Room. The live broadcast image transmitted to the screen, so that Maude quickly grasped the situation on the battlefield. The comrades in the ?? regiment were very good at parrying the offensive from tens of thousands of elite enemies. But they have no hunter''s notes, and they cannot recover their energy by killing enemies. Long time, it will inevitably fall into a disadvantage. Unless they can kill most of the enemies before their physical strength is in a hurry, they will not be able to reverse this result. But this kind of thing is obviously impossible. Because the enemy is not a trash fish, but a new world elite pirate armed with human hands. Maud can foresee the approximate outcome of this battle, so he plans to join the battle. Before that, the matter of taking out the devil fruit can only be put on hold. He felt that with the physical strength of these CP0 members, it should not be so fast. As for Festa... Maud glanced at Festa, who was like a walking dead. Even CP0s Xing Gong method could not force the whereabouts of the permanent pointer. It can be seen that Festa was tortured to death, and it is estimated that it is impossible to ask why. However, Lafayettes hypnotic method with increased power should be able to tell Festa truthfully. At this point, Mord suddenly released the overlord color, stun Festa fainted. Follow. Maud used the ability to change shape and shadow, and in an instant he returned to the black throne. His sudden return directly reacted to the sights and sounds of many experts in the field. Suddenly, a series of dignified eyes looked at Maude above the throne. Although they have the upper hand by virtue of their number advantage, they have not forgotten the existence of Maud. This monster that has killed Charlotte Lingling, Barrett, Hawkeye and other top powerhouses one after another, once entered the war, it will definitely destroy their advantages directly. "Is he going to go to war?" "Impossible, such a short time..." Some pirates vaguely sensed Maudes intentions, and there was a wave of waves in their hearts. They believed that Maude chose to watch when the battle started, in order to adjust his breath and restore his strength. Members of the Maud Pirates fought so hard, also to give their captain enough time to recover. After making this judgment, they felt that Maude would not join the war so soon. So before Maud entered the war, it was an opportunity for them to expand their advantage as soon as possible. Not to mention that all combat members of the Mord Pirate Group can be wiped out, at least more than half of the opponent''s combat power should be wiped out. In this way, the odds of defeating the Maude Pirates will be higher. But if Maude joins the war now... The advantages they finally piled up will fall apart in an instant, which will greatly reduce the odds of winning. In the air. When Marko is playing against Lafayette, he still has enough energy to pay attention to Maude on the throne. Although it is not clear where Maude went just now, and what he did. But he sensed Maudes intention to join the battle soon. "It''s just at this time..." Marco''s eyes narrowed slightly. After giving them some time, they can tear a hole in the body of the Maude Pirates, and then slowly widen the hole. But Maude obviously does not intend to give them this opportunity. "Phoenix Seal." In the fierce battle, Marco suddenly changed his moves. A heavy Phoenix seal crossed the line of defense and kicked Lafayette''s chest hard. The huge impact hit Lafayette vomiting blood and flew out. itself has a gap in domineering skills, plus the ability is restrained by the flame of immortality. Lafayette can''t resist Marco''s attack at all. Its not easy to last so long. And just now Marcos move, which was able to release a powerful shock wave close to his body, directly caused Lafayette to be seriously injured. If you continue to fight, Lafayette will be completely defeated in less than ten rounds. Lafayette endured the pain and barely stabilized his figure in the air. "Ahem." Lafayette clutched his painful chest, and the blood he coughed up fell to the ground like rain. "Sure enough, there is no opportunity to be seen." While coughing up blood, he stared at Marco, who was covered in blue inflammation, his eyes as cold as a viper ready to go. Although he is not reconciled, his strength is indeed not as good as Marco. And in the choice of the second devil fruit, the offensiveness of his sound fruit ability is a display in front of Marco''s phoenix form, and it can''t play any value. "You are very strong, but not enough, oh." Marko looks at Lafayette, who still has the power to fight. Before Maud goes off the field, he at least has to make Lafayette lose his combat effectiveness. Call The cyan flame wings suddenly stretched out towards the sides, and the spilled flames fell like catkins. Marko turned into a phoenix and dived straight towards Lafayette, very fast. "Green Flame Vortex!" The cyan flames emerging from the phoenix suddenly bloomed, condensed into a whirlpool and bombarded Lafayette''s body. Lafayette tried his best to defend, but due to the impact of the injury, the defense quickly collapsed. Mixed with the domineering green flame vortex, shook Lafayette''s sword and rod, and then hit him. "Puff wow..." Under the heavy blow, Lafayette vomited blood again and his body flew out. If it were not for the resilience brought by the animal phantom beast species, Lafayette, who had suffered two heavy blows in succession, would definitely lose consciousness on the spot. The blue flame vortex that Lafayette flew into the air scatters the flames, revealing Marko''s figure. "Almost!" Marco''s eyes were piercing, and he fluttered his wings and pursued Lafayette. Before Lafayette straightens his body, he will give Lafayette the final blow in the true sense. Otherwise, the self-healing power possessed by the animal-based Eudemons will make Lafayette return to the battlefield. Above the dark throne. Maud''s eyes were filled with red luster, and he looked at Lafayette, who had retreated. His knowledge and color read Lafayette''s unwillingness. But there is no way. Many times, it''s not that you are too weak, but the enemy is too strong. "You have done a good job, Lafayette." Maud whispered to himself, then looked at Marko. Even if you don''t need to see or hear, you can see Marco''s determination to give Lafayette the final blow. It''s just how could Maud turn a blind eye. From the perspective of the White Beard Pirates, it is understandable that Maude will consume a lot of physical strength after defeating Charlotte Lingling, Barrett, and Hawkeye one after another. In fact, instead of consuming a bit of physical strength and domineering, Maude is in an unprecedentedly strong state. Maud slowly got up from the throne, and immediately took a step forward. ৡ! The moment his right foot landed, Maude disappeared out of thin air. at the same time. A dark thunder arc appeared out of thin air in front of Marco. "Um?!" Marko was shocked, seeing and hearing the color crazily feeding back the danger. Time seems to be incredibly slow at this moment. Marco did not hesitate, stopped his figure abruptly, his whole body was like a frightened beast, volleyed backwards for a long distance. As he backed away, the slash entangled with the pitch-black thunder arc fell from his eyes. And this slash in the air is a battlefield that casts down unabatedly to the bottom. There are people everywhere. The pirates who were fighting in blood suddenly noticed the danger. They looked up subconsciously. I saw the pitch-black slashing blow down, like a black curtain hanging down from the sky. A strong sense of crisis is coming. The faces of the pirates who were shrouded in the attack range changed drastically. was able to react, and was wiped out by this slash that fell from the sky without any resistance. Boom! is only a moment. A huge cut mark appeared on the battlefield. The pirates who originally stood on the cut marks were all shattered and killed on the spot. The other pirates who are closer to the slash mark can be said to have passed by the **** of death. They looked at Maude, the instigator, with lingering fear. The strongest man in the world... shot! This is undoubtedly the worst news for them. High in the sky. Mood retracted Qiushui, ignoring the many horrified gazes from below, but looking back at Lafayette, who was flapping his wings and struggling to stay in the air. "Are you okay?" "Oh oh, little question." Lafayette barely managed to squeeze a smile, and sighed, "I disappoint you, Captain." "Nothing." Maud shook his head and smiled: "You have done well enough, Lafayette." "롭" Even though Maud was so relieved, Lafayette still looked bitter. The result of this battle is of great significance to him. If he can defeat Marco, it means that he has enough qualifications to serve as the second in command of the Maud Pirates. However, he failed to grasp this opportunity. It can be said that he lost without suspense. "Lafayette." Maud could see the loss in Lafayette''s heart, and whispered in a pointed voice: "Your excellence is never measured by force. Don''t forget, you are my guide. Without you, how can I stand on top of the top?" "Captain..." Lafayette heard the words, a bright light burst into his eyes suddenly, and his heart was moved beyond words, so he could only stroke his chest with his hands, bend over and lower his head, and slowly and forcefully face Mordes. Maud smiled, and then he looked at Marko in front of him. "Very sharp, the second in command of the White Beard Pirates." "" Marko did not answer the conversation, but looked at Maude with solemn expression on his face. Even if he is pregnant with the phoenix''s self-healing ability, he can tell. If he was cut by Mord just now... The battle will end immediately. Because Maudes speed is too fast, once he is hit first, he can hardly prevent subsequent pursuits. "Im very curious. In less than half an hour, what level of stamina and domineering you have consumed in the battle can be restored to, ooh." This battle is inevitable, and Marco is ready to attack. Hearing Marko''s words, Maude raised his brows slightly, and instantly understood why the other party said such words. Probably because he chose to look on at the beginning of the battle, creating the illusion of excessive physical strength or domineering exhaustion to the opponent. after all. No matter how knowledgeable they are, it is impossible to think that Maude has a hunter''s note. "What you should be curious about... is if you can survive three tricks in my hands." A pair of black wings stretched out on Maude''s back, standing in the air, his smile getting colder. "Three tricks?" Marco sighed lightly: "I was really underestimated by you, Bajia D. Mord." Maud stopped talking, but rushed towards Marko like lightning. His figure swiftly passed high above the sky, like a fleeting black lightning. Marko locked Maud with his knowledge. It was clear that he was not close yet, but the unspeakable sense of oppression came first. For a moment, Marco felt like he was suddenly in the depths of the ocean. The ubiquitous pressure made his every action become very heavy and laborious. "Just the momentum is not something ordinary people can bear." Marko heartily sighed Maudes strength, but as the second in command who followed the white beard all the way, he didnt have the slightest retreat in his heart. Immediately. Qingyan masterpiece. Marko summoned his full strength, and instead of retreating, he advanced towards Maud. Only this spirit is worthy of the fame. However, in the fight between life and death, after all, strength is the mainstay. Maud slashed at Marko with his knife. On the body of the Qiushui knife, white light and black shadows are intertwined with black and red arcs. Shadow, shocking power, overlord! Multiple forces blended, pouring all of them into the knife. Follow. This fast and domineering knife cut through Marko''s body without any hindrance. In a flash. Marko hasn''t reacted yet, and the vigorous green flames suddenly disappeared. With a look of astonishment on his face, he fell from the air with blood. Maud was condescending and looked down at Marko who fell downward. "You are strong, but not enough." He returned this sentence to Marco for Lafayette. (End of this chapter) Chapter 894： unbeatable Chapter 894 An extremely powerful knife, easily smashed Marko''s Qingyan. With the shocking power of the overlord color, he slashed into Marko''s body with the knife, smashing his organs. No matter from which point of view, this knife is absolutely fatal. However. Even if Marcos internal organs were irreversibly damaged and his body was almost cut in half, there was no life-threatening. Because, the natural ability possessed by the immortal bird form of the Eudemons is exactly the immortality as its name suggests. So even if Marco suffered a fatal attack, he would not die on the spot. Unless his physical strength is unsustainable, the rebirth flame will continue to repair his body. Maud looked down at Marco, who was falling to the ground, and naturally noticed this with his top-notch experience. "Isn''t the ability to die...but no matter what ability it is, there is an upper limit." Markos phoenix ability reminds Maude of the abilities of the Eudemons Ochi Orochi. is the same kind of phantom beasts, the representative ability of the Yaqi Orochi and Devil Fruit is to allow the eater to have eight lives. As long as you eat the Yaqi Orochi Devil Fruit, even if you dont have the ability to open, you can avoid death if your head is chopped off. This kind of ability characteristic of Yaqi Orochi is essentially no different from Markos phoenix. nothing but. The upper limit of the Yachi Orochi is eight lives. As long as the Phantasm has physical strength, it can achieve infinite rebirth in the sense. While his thoughts turned, Maude compared the Yaqi Orochi and Phoenix. From the point of view of ability characteristics, Phoenix is ??obviously stronger than Yaqi Orochi. It''s a pity that he has let Luo eat the fruit of the eight-qi big snake devil. Otherwise, Phoenix Devil Fruit may be a better choice. This is the end of the matter, and it doesnt make sense to think about it again. Maud''s gaze and perception moved with Marko. In order to get the fruit of the undead devil, his next attack has to be controlled somewhat. If you accidentally break Marko''s upper limit and kill Marko directly, it will be troublesome. In mid-air. Marco''s body fell to the ground weakly like a rag bag. A large amount of blood shot out from the hideous wound, and fell to the ground with his body. "Damn..." Marco frowned, and consumed his energy to transform into inflammation of regeneration. The cyan flame emerged again, struggling to repair the severely damaged body. Unlike the past, the recovery speed this time is very slow, unprecedentedly slow. So that before the body is completely repaired, Marco can only keep filling in his physical strength. "It''s scarier than expected." Realizing that repairing his body requires several times more energy than usual, Marco frowned even more. This is the first time he has encountered such a situation, and he has a deeper understanding of Maude''s terrible strength. "If I get another shot, my stamina should be..." Marko feels deeply troublesome, and while his heart is solemn, he is also a little grateful that Maude has not pursued. Sometimes, being underestimated by opponents is not entirely a bad thing. On the battlefield. The person on the side of the White Beard Pirate Group noticed Marko falling from the sky. They took a closer look and saw that Marco was stained with blood, and a blood-red gap penetrated from the shoulder to the abdominal cavity, which was extremely tragic. "Captain Marco...!!!" After seeing Marco''s injury clearly, everyone''s complexion changed drastically, and the vibration in their eyes could not be concealed anyway. From Mauds return to Captain Markos serious injury and falling, its at most a time for a face-to-face meeting, right? In other words-- Even the strongest Captain Marco, can''t hold on to a single move in front of Maude? Then they are more powerless against Maud? The pirates who are shaking in their hearts are still somewhat affected by morale. Anyone who wants to deal with a monster like Maud will not be in any better mood. Everyone in the Maude Pirates group who was fighting in blood, also noticed Maudes shot. A face-to-face hit severely damaged one of the enemys strongest combat forces. Mauds existence made their hearts feel a little more settled. Although the number of enemies is dominant, they are extremely convinced of one thing, that is, the number is meaningless in front of Maude. "Marko..." Ace used a fire fist to evaporate the cold current that the blue pheasant had shot, and from the corner of his eye, he glanced at Marco, whose body was almost cut in half, and her heart throbbed. He knows Mauds strength very well. Anyone in front of that monster can hardly protect themselves, let alone defeat that monster. Marko''s strength is very strong, and there is a high fault tolerance rate brought by the Phoenix ability. In theory, Marco can challenge opponents stronger than himself, and even win with a small advantage. But this time the opponent is Maude. No matter how optimistic Ace is, he doesn''t think that Marko alone can stop Maud. And Marcos current tragedy has verified his views. "Ah la la, do you still have time to caring about others at this time... Fire Fist Ace." The eyelids of the green pheasant were drooping, and while Ace was distracted, he unceremoniously released a cold current at Ace. Ace couldn''t dodge, and was swallowed by the cold current in a blink of an eye, turning into an ice sculpture exuding cold smoke. After freezing Ace, the blue pheasant quickly condensed several ice thorn spears. Follow. The green pheasant waved his hand, and the ice thorn spear hung in the air suddenly shot at the ice sculpture. If it hits smoothly, it should be able to severely damage Ace. But just as the ice thorn spear was about to smash the ice sculpture, a scorching fire suddenly burst out of the ice sculpture. ! The hard ice was instantly melted by the high-temperature flame, forming a burst of hot water vapor. Ice Thorn Spear approached, and it was melted by this raging flame in an instant, turning into a large amount of water vapor permeating the surrounding area. The attack was dissipated by the flame, and the green pheasant did not stop, but released a cold current that could freeze even the air, freezing the vast amount of water vapor into ice. Before that, Ace pulled away in time and backed away without being caught in the terrifying cold current. "Huh, huh..." Ace panted slightly. On the other hand, the blue pheasant has a steady and long breathing. From this, we can see the gap between the two in terms of strength. Even if Ace has awakened his ability, it just shortened the gap, not smoothed the gap. It can be said-- The reason why Ace is able to fight back and forth with the green pheasant is purely due to high intensity consumption. The problem is that his exchanges can only be stalemate with the green pheasant at best, unable to create better results. Wait for longer and longer to fight, he will become more and more passive, and eventually be defeated by the green pheasant. Ace had a vague insight into the direction of this battle, but he would not easily admit defeat. Whenever there is a hint of possibility, he does not want to miss it. "Great Flame Ring!" Ace took a deep breath, raised his right hand, and immediately turned on its firepower, creating a huge flame tornado. "Emperor Yan!" The frantically spinning flame tornado suddenly condensed into a huge fireball, hovering above Ace''s palm. Looking from a distance, it looks like a small sun radiating heat wantonly. "Ah la la..." The green pheasant raised his head and looked calmly at the little sun that Ace had condensed with his power. He could see that Ace''s ability had been awakened. So, he just wants to take Ace, and he can''t do it in a short time. But he is very sure that he will definitely win the battle at the end. the other side. Maud stood in the sky and did not choose to pursue Marko. This move gave Marco a chance to breathe. Using the ability of the flame of regeneration, Marco finally healed from his injuries after spending a lot of physical strength. Especially the huge gap that spread from the shoulders to the abdominal cavity. Under the self-healing ability of the Phoenix, it was also healed, and even no scars were left behind. After his body recovered, Marco regrouped. Right now is the fiercest time of the battle, and it is difficult for him to get help from his companions. In this case, the difficulty for him to block Maud can be imagined. At the same time, there is no choice. "Keep the distance as far as possible..." Marco knows that Maudes melee combat power is unmatched. So in the next battle, he didn''t want to give Maude a chance to get close. After clarifying his thoughts, Marco transformed into an undead form. The blue flame is attached to the whole body, and the tail is like a phoenix feather, gorgeous and eye-catching. "Green Yan Yu!" Marko flapped his wings and flew into the air, then twisted and hovered, throwing the phoenix feathers dotted on the tail to Maud. The phoenix feathers resembling beads suddenly turned into turbulent waves of blue fire. mighty! Maud calmly looked at the blue sky fire that swept across the sky, and could clearly feel the power contained in the blue flame. "Wise choice." He saw that Marco wanted to use remote means to decide the outcome. However-- Whether it is close combat or long-range combat is not the sole decision. Maud held the Qiushui knife handle with his backhand. Squeak... Purple, black, and red arcs are coiled on the blade. "Ming dynasty." Maud throws autumn water with his bare hands. Accompanied by a deafening sound of breaking through the air, Qiu Shui flew out of his hand and turned into a dazzling streamer slanting downward, piercing the turbulent blue sky fire. Afterwards, the remaining force continued to attack Marko. The speed was so fast that he came to Marko in an instant. "Um?!" Marko''s heart throbbed, and he placed a green vortex barrier in front of him like a conditioned reflex, attempting to delay the speed of Qiu Shui''s flight, and immediately evaded outside the range. The solid and thick Qingyan vortex barrier lay across Marko. Bringing Qiu Shui wrapped in terrifying power, it accurately stabs at the center of the Qingyan Vortex. The result is like stabbing tofu, easily penetrated, and then stabbed the white beard tattoo on Marco''s chest. ! Marco was shocked. The Qiushui blade coiled around the three-color arc penetrated his chest, bringing out a lot of blood. The incidental terrifying impact, even the man with a knife brought Marko to the ground. Looking from a distance, it was like a meteor suddenly falling to the ground, causing a sudden explosion. When the pirates on the battlefield reacted, what came into view was the monstrous flames formed by the explosion that dyed the sky red, and the surrounding air was scorched and twisted by the engulfing high temperature waves. "Captain Marco...!!!" "What happened just now?!" The raging flames and smoke obscured the sight, and the members of the White Beard Pirate Group couldn''t see Marko''s current situation for a while, and they all looked worried. It''s just that their concern is obviously out of date. At the moment they staggered their sights, Xiliu and others did not hesitate to harvest a wave of heads. It can be said that although Maude has not made any major moves after entering the field, it still greatly affected the direction of this war. After a while. The thick smoke scattered a little. In the huge pit, Marco lay on his back. Qiu Shui nailed through his chest, so powerful, it opened a huge blood hole directly in his chest. The gurgling blood flowing out of the blood cave formed a pool of blood under Marko in a short while. "Ahem, ahem..." Marco''s eyes turned black, and with every cough, he coughed up a lot of blood. The power of Mingdi is far beyond his imagination. When the Qingyan Vortex was easily broken, the word death even popped out of his mind. The ability effect conferred by the phoenix form still hanged his life in the end. The remaining physical strength should be enough to repair his current injury. only Its one thing to repair the injury, but its another thing to be able to block the next wave of offensive by Maud with a severely wounded body. From the moment his chest was pierced by Qiu Shui, he had actually completely lost. The same is true of the facts. After ??Mingdi succeeded, Maude changed his shape. He held the Qiushui knife handle with his right hand, and stepped on Marco''s neck with his left foot. Penetrating power is invincible in the world, plus two stages of displacement chase. Anyone in the world who can block this trick can count with just one finger. Even if Marco hardly blocks Mingdis penetrating power, the second-stage displacement used to connect the offensive will be the last straw to crush the camel. Maud slowly pulled out the autumn water, and his eyes fell on Marco''s face without any emotion. With only these two moves, the outcome will be settled. also responded to what he said before he started, that Marco can''t survive the three moves. At this time, Marco couldn''t even move a finger before the Phoenix''s self-healing power came into play. He raised his eyelids with difficulty and looked at Maude who was close at hand. The two moves failed miserably, and the despair in his heart was beyond words. The strength of this man has far exceeded his cognition. is simply an invincible existence. "The White Beard Pirates, after all, has become history..." Maud looked down at Marco''s face. Hearing Maude''s words, Marco''s pupils shrank into needles, and his bloodied lips moved. However, Maude did not give him a chance to speak, and waved Qiushui to cut off Marko''s shadow. The shadow was cut off, and Marco, who was already weak, instantly lost consciousness. Maud put away the shadow, and at the same time controlled a group of shadows wrapped around Marco, shaped like a black cocoon, blocking out the sun. Wait for this battle to come to an end, or Luo Neng can free his hands. So. Maud will tell Luo to take out the phoenix devil fruit, and collect Charlotte Lingling and their corpses by the way. The phoenix Marco who was once called the white beard''s right-hand man... Only two moves in front of Maude made a disastrous exit. Countless people from all over the world have once again seen the suffocating power of Maude. Shuixianxing Island offshore. Dozens of warships are waiting for the time to come. The deck of each warship is quiet and silent, just like the tranquility before the storm. But with Marcos fiasco. The agitation on the warship gradually rises. (End of this chapter) Chapter 895： Outrageous home Chapter 895 The live broadcast has been frozen for some time in the future. As time goes by, there is less and less information that can be accurately obtained through live broadcast. Although it is not clear what the reason is, the live broadcast screen is no longer switched. This is not good news for the Navy. Just now, as a bystander, they saw Marko facing Maud in the live broadcast. Because of the lessons learned from Charlotte Lingling and Barrett, they take it for granted that Marco will definitely be defeated by Maude. Its just that they were convinced that Marco would lose, but they couldnt think of it anyway... Marco, who possesses the special phantom beast ability of the Phoenix, was defeated in a single encounter. Such a result shocked the vast majority of admirals on the warship. The intelligence system of the headquarters is not a display. They have a bottom line about the strength of Marco the Phoenix. They think that even if Marco is lost to Maud, he can at least deal with Maud for a while. But the development of the situation has exceeded their cognition. Baka, D. Mod... The monster man they were watching was like a mountain that gradually emerged from the shadows. Before the whole picture was revealed, the terrifying strength seemed to be bottomless. "It seems that we can''t have too much expectations for the White Beard Pirates..." On the sea, dozens of warships are facing the distant Shuixian Star Island. In any case, their navy must seize this opportunity to kill Maude, who has replaced the strongest name of the white beard! On the battlefield. Marcos defeat caused a chain reaction. As one of the crusades against the Mord Pirates, the morale is the inevitable result. But feeling angry is also an inevitable reaction. The emotion of anger, although most of the time makes people lose their minds, it also generates stronger power. The white-bearded pirate group was in anger, and all eyes intertwined with anger and hatred looked at Maud. In this regard, Maude turned a blind eye. Since he is off, he must do his best to destroy the Pirate Alliance led by the White Beard Pirates. "return." The calm voice spread to the battlefield. Hiliu who was fighting in the enemy line, they heard Maude''s order, and they did not hesitate to step back. Its easy to just go deep into the enemy''s hinterland, but its not that simple to get out of it. Seeing Xiliu and the others are about to evacuate, the pirates who surrounded them greeted various attacks like crazy. The intensive offensive temporarily hindered the pace of Xiliu and their evacuation. At the critical moment, Luo and Hawkins stood up. "room." The hemispherical field glowing with a faint blue light suddenly appeared and enveloped the enemy formation. Seeing the domain appear, the pirates with cold killing intent suddenly looked at Luo. This is not the first time. Of course they know what Luo wants to do. But knowing that Gui knows, whether it can be stopped is another matter. Facing the unkind gaze from many enemies, Luo''s mouth curled up, with obvious contempt and irony in his smile. "Transfer." Luo raised his index finger, and instantly dragged Xiliu who had penetrated into the enemy''s hinterland to the edge of the encirclement circle. The physical strength he deliberately retained may be prepared for this moment. After all, a strong companion deserves his help with the fruits of surgery, not to show the limelight. Luo moved his companions to the edge of the encirclement, but the enemy would not give up, and immediately pressed over. At this moment, Hawkins controlled the biscuit scarecrow to move forward. A large group of biscuit scarecrows with amazing hardness and fearlessness are arranged in a line of human walls, barely blocking the enemy''s pursuit. And Luo seized the opportunity, used the room several times in succession, and transferred all the companions except the green pheasant, and it could be regarded as fulfilling Maude''s instructions for the time being. "Damn it, this young master almost got rid of that big beard, it''s all on you, Luo!!!" Cavendish, who was suddenly transferred out, was stunned for a moment. After reacting, he yelled at Luo. Luo Di pulled his eyelids, thinking that Cavendish was too focused, so he didn''t hear Luo''s instructions. Too lazy to explain, he just threw it at the back of Cavendish''s head. His turning motion fell in Cavendishs eyes, and it became a reaction of feeling guilty, and he shook his head and sighed. "Hmph, seeing you blame yourself so much, this young master will forgive you generously once." "???" Luo couldn''t help turning his head when he heard the words, and looked at Cavendish with special effects of stars shining around him incredibly. The narcissism of this guy is probably in the late stage. Luo thought in his heart. Cavendish looked at Luos reaction and said seriously: The most important thing between companions is to understand each other. I forgive you for this matter, so you dont need to blame yourself anymore. "" Luo opened his mouth and was speechless. "My corpse puppet is still there, cant it be transferred out together?" Arthur looked at the enemy group. From his perspective, he couldn''t see the corpse puppets that were previously controlled with lines. "Why do I have to waste energy on a bunch of useless corpses." First Cavendishs narcissism, then Arthurs complaints, Luo couldnt help rubbing his forehead. He is a little tired. The kind of tired heart. "All right." Arthur nodded. Perona glanced at Arthur, and said silently: Its so easy to accept, I really dont understand what you are complaining about over there. "I just think what Luo said makes sense. Since it makes sense, it is normal to accept it with an humility, right?" Arthur raised his hand and adjusted the mask, which was quite true. Perona''s mouth twitched. "Ooooooo, write it down." Brook took out the notebook from his head and started writing. "Doctor Philo, please help Jim see, he is injured." Ulki shouted to Philo to come over. "coming." Hearing Urji''s call, Philo trot over, his long snow-white hair wafting in the wind. She came to Jim, who was covered in blood, her blue eyes looked like a scanner, and she glanced at Jim. Jim pointed at Urki, muffledly said: "That guy hurts more than me, please help him see first." "Hey, Jim, which eye do you see that I hurt more than you?" "Both eyes see it." "Doctor Philo, Jim''s eye may also be injured." "My eyes are fine, your injury is indeed more serious than mine." "It''s obviously you are more serious!" "It''s you." Jim and Urki stared at each other. Filo looked blankly at Jim and Urki who were arguing about who was seriously injured. "Why, why can we fight for this kind of thing..." She whispered quietly. After everyone in the Mord Pirates group barely escaped the battle, it was quite noisy for a while. "Can you care about the situation a little bit?" Hawkins looked back at his noisy companions. His biscuit scarecrow is extremely hard, and it is impossible to block a crowded enemy. In order to stop the enemy, the biscuit scarecrows made with a lot of physical energy are rapidly attrition. "Stop the noise, Hawkins can''t do it anymore." "?" A question mark appeared on Hawkins'' head. "That''s right, Hawkins is almost dead, you guys are still arguing here." "Hey, I thought he could hold on for a while, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast." The number of question marks on Hawkins'' head increased sharply after hearing the words of his companions. He took a deep breath and said expressionlessly, Im sorry to bother you because of my failure. If the situation permits, I dont mind if you guard against disaster for me. "Thanks for your hard work." Maud flashed over at this moment, smiled and patted Hawkins on the shoulder. Hawkins looked at Maude, a bright light suddenly appeared in his eyes. "It''s not hard at all, Captain." Speaking, Hawkins turned to look at the countless enemies who were pressing over, with a serious and serious expression. Gling! Under Mauds gaze, Hawkins suddenly summoned a huge, large saw blade in his hand. followed. He controlled the spirit to plug the formation gap of the biscuit scarecrow, and at the same time said sternly: "I''m just protecting them as far as I can." "good." Maud complimented. Hawkins, who has rarely shown emotions, couldn''t help smiling after hearing Maud''s praise. Then he glanced at the people behind him, his expression seemed to be showing off. "Hey, who wants you to protect!!!" Everyone looked at Hawkins with wide-eyed eyes. Hawkins just didn''t hear it, but instead concentrated on manipulating the scarecrow biscuit and the churn to stop the enemy, as if I was doing my best to protect you. "!!!" Everyone could not sit still. Hawkins protect them in front of Maud? Its not even just a joke! Everyone rushed over and prepared to help. "Let me come." Made said with a smile. After hearing the words, everyone stopped and looked at Maude. Meeting the gazes of his companions, Maude''s eyes were calm and said: "There are too many people on the other side, and my''movements'' will affect you, so I let you back." Everyone nodded knowingly. Hawkins quietly looked back at Maud. He can''t stand it anymore. Just waiting for Maude''s order, he will decisively withdraw. "Hawkins, put away Luling." The words that followed Maude sounded like a natural sound to Hawkins. He put away Chu Ling as quickly as possible. The scarecrow soldier made with the biscuit ability does not matter even if it is crushed by the enemy. But the Lingling is different. Strong offensive, but not defensive. This is the characteristic of Luling. Under this premise, the damage suffered by Lingling will be directly fed back to his body. Although there are straw voodoo dolls to prevent disasters and transfer damage, the number is limited... Coupled with the large and conspicuous body of Hu Ling, it is easy to become the enemy''s target of fire, so it can''t stand the enemy''s intensive offensive at all. If it werent because of the urgency of timing, Hawkins could fully separate a part of his power and cover the biscuits with amazing hardness on the body of Luling, so as to perfectly display the high attack characteristics of Luling. But the "timing" was not allowed, so the Lingling who hurriedly blocked the formation gap consumed dozens of Hawkins'' voodoo dolls at once. Putting Chu Ling away, Hawkins breathed a sigh of relief. If he insists for a while, then he will probably explain it here. The scarecrow biscuits army, which was already in a crash, could not stop the enemys momentum, and was quickly rushed to pieces. Maud climbed on the handle of the Qiushui Knife with his right hand, calmly facing the Pirate Alliance army, which was still more than 20,000 in number. Seeing Maude, who exuded a terrifying aura, the momentum of the Pirate Alliance army was slightly stagnant. Behind Maud. Hawkins looked down at the voodoo dolls scattered around. Just to pretend to be forced, he almost emptied the voodoo doll that he had prepared hard... Ulki didnt argue with Jim at this time. He came to Hawkins, first glanced at the voodoo dolls scattered on the ground, and then at Hawkins. Although he didnt say anything, he looked at Hawkins as if he was saying-- Straw, you said you were okay to pretend to be anything to force you. Lets do it now, you have directly lost dozens of life-saving items. Cavendish also came to join in the fun and looked at Hawkins with similar eyes. "" Hawkins was silent for a moment, and immediately replied with a look in Urgi and Cavendish''s eyes In order to protect you, this price is not a big deal. is just looking at each other and does not hinder the communication between each other. After Urgi and Cavendish understood the meaning, several blue veins suddenly appeared on their foreheads. "Oh, these idiots are out of help..." Perona floated past their heads, and after a sigh, she looked at Maude. At this moment. Maud stood still, and the enemy army rushed over with great momentum. As the distance drew closer, the Pirate Alliance army, who was full of fear on Maude, took a long-range attack method. For a while. A variety of gorgeous slashing attacks flooded Maude. In the face of such a flood of fire, people seem very small. Maud glanced at it. In the silence, the ten-star shadow ability moves with the mind. No contact or medium is required. The shadows of dead creatures wherever he can see are all within his grasp. "Shadow, everything is simulated." Mo De raised his arms flat, palms facing the offensive from the sky. The ground in front of him quietly gathered into a shadow, and the next moment it was a shadow that turned into various forms of attack, which was attached to the ground and swept forward at a very fast speed. at the same time. The overwhelming leap and slash that hit Maude suddenly seemed to hit an invisible air barrier. There is no sound or movement. In just one breath, the dense sky attack was even cancelled out of thin air. "what!?" The scene presented before us stunned the pirates who attacked. They just saw Mo Deping raise his arms and open his palms. Nothing happened, so many leaping slashes disappeared out of thin air? Such defensive means... It''s like ridiculous **** opening the door to ridiculous, it''s ridiculous to get home! "It''s me." Maud slowly pulled out the autumn water. As the blade was unsheathed point by point, strands of black and red arcs couldn''t wait to squeeze out of the sheath. "Shock chop." Swing a knife to cut out. The air wailed, and the sky was suddenly surging. The space cracks glowing with white light, spreading to the Pirate Alliance army with a terrifying momentum. (End of this chapter) Chapter 896： Invincible wherever you go Chapter 896 The Pirate Alliance army has not recovered from the scene where the sky slash was suddenly cancelled out... The shock that engulfed the majestic shock force has already struck. "Absolutely unstoppable!!!" At the moment of the shock, everyone''s mind came up with the same idea, and then they felt deep despair among the electric light and flint. Pirates outside the range of ?? can also try their best to avoid to a safe place. The pirates who were just in front of Shock Slash, in the unavoidable situation, even if they felt that they could not stop Maude''s Shock Slash, they had no choice but to bite the bullet and shoot one after another in an attempt to offset the terrifying attack. Its okay to say that its a dying struggle. At least this is the only thing they can do at the moment. Suddenly that Countless gorgeous slashes meet the shock that engulfed the shock. "Block it!!!" The pirates who maintained their sword-wielding posture stared at the front, shouting in their hearts. The attack from their hands, and in a blink of an eye, they met with the terrifying shock in the air. However-- The quantity has not undergone a qualitative change. In the face of the terrifying shock power, countless brilliant slashes were directly shattered. Without any obstructions, the shock will continue to attack the Pirate Alliance army. The dazzling and dazzling white light tore a huge hole in the crowd. Accompanied by bursts of panic-stricken shouts, hundreds of pirates were annihilated in the white light. The amount of breath is rapidly decreasing. This unstoppable attack, like a death sickle, is frantically harvesting the lives of the pirates. After counting the rest. The aftermath of ?? slashed away was gone. A huge semi-arc pit was crushed on the ground. Although it does not look deep, the area is particularly amazing. In the pit, blood stains can be seen everywhere. Many broken weapons and **** corpses are scattered in every corner. Look up, like a scene of Shura hell. Thousands of pirates were killed with just one attack. Outside the pit. The pirates who were not touched by the shock were all staring blankly at the cruel scenery inside the pit. What a terrifying power this is... Getting together, not only failed to shake Maude''s figure, but was wiped out so many people all at once. In front of such a monster, the number of people is meaningless. After seeing the terrifying power of Shock Slash at close range, the remaining pirates realized that gathering crowds would only increase Mord''s killing efficiency in a disguised form. They were frightened and made the formation slightly dispersed. But the most fundamental problem is still How to stop Maud? The morale of the Pirate Alliance army was smashed by Mord by more than half. The members of the White Beard Pirates are not affected. They came to fight against Moder this time, because they were unsuccessful. "Strength is not one level at all." Xiliu looked at the huge pit that was stained with countless blood, and there was a look of surprise in her eyes. Even if he has the ability to kill the poisonous fruit, it is no easy task to eliminate thousands of elite pirates. Not to mention time-consuming, energy and physical strength may not keep up. Kemod did it with just one knife. Thousands of pirates who have been in the New World for many years, in the face of his indescribable strength, that is, in the blink of an eye, say no, no. Human life seems to be a cold number at this moment, becoming weightless at all. But this is a life-and-death war... There is no difference between the life and death fight between ?? and Jianhao. The only way to end the defeat is death. Except for Fire Fist Ace, Maude is already ready to destroy the opponent. far away. A place where ice and fire meet. The clash between Green Pheasant and Ace changed the landscape in the area. The strength of the two has been awakened, and it is difficult to distinguish the victory or defeat in a short time. The cold and flames from their hands frequently blasted in mid-air. The air is full of violent natural energy. are both natural, and there are no fancy moves between each other. Regardless of offense or defense, it is to mobilize the power of the elements to the maximum, and no one will let anyone, let alone stop at will. Kemods shock cut was like a bell ringing on the ring, attracting the attention of Qing Pheasant and Ace. Then they saw the consequences of the shock. "Ah la la..." The green pheasant made no secret of the awe-inspiring color. Only this move tore such a big hole in the enemy formation. In terms of individual combat power, it is simply an extreme existence. Now, Qing Pheasant has no doubt. If Maude attacked the navy headquarters alone. Then, there is a high probability that the headquarters can be overturned. "Damn it!!!" Compared to Qing Pheasants exclamation, Aces feeling at this moment is weak. Even Marko can''t stop Maude''s edge, so in his camp, he is the only one who can block the front. But now, he can''t even break through the ice wall of the green pheasant, let alone fight against Maude. "The captain made the shot himself, then I can''t slack off anymore." The green pheasant turned his eyes and looked at Ace. His whole body was quietly filled with white smoke and cold. "Slightly... speed it up." The cold air suddenly surged and enveloped Xiang Huo Fist Ace. At the center of the battlefield. Maud stands here. He dipped the knife to his side, just standing there was the focus of the audience. "Luo." Maud looked back at Luo. "Um?" Luo took a step forward after hearing the words, raised his eyes to Maude, and waited for the following. "There is something you need to do." Maud looked at Luo, and then said the content of the task of gathering the corpse and taking out the devil fruit. "give it to me." After listening to Maudes explanation, Luo Dangren refused to let him down and turned and left. Maud watched Luo leave, and then looked at the remaining enemies. "Keep up." Speaking, Maude moved forward. "Break them out." "Yes." Everyone smiled, following Maude. They just paced towards the remaining Pirate Alliance army. The gap in the number of tens of thousands of people has not been able to suppress their stronger aura. Seeing that the Maud Pirates group with only ten people in their early years came like a stroll in the courtyard, and the Pirate Alliance army with more than 10,000 people was like a major enemy, with a solemn expression of dignity, or gloomy fear. This is the end of the matter, and they have no way out. soon. The two sides smashed into one ball. Made takes the lead, and Wanfu is the leader. For the Pirate Alliance army, the scene of Maud''s physical weakness that they expected to see did not happen. As Maude entered the arena, the Pirate Alliance army appeared to be defeated within a few faces. No one can restrain Maude''s edge. It can be said-- Maud is unstoppable and invincible wherever he goes. The white light and black image that followed him is like a meat grinder, unscrupulously harvesting the lives of the pirates. The direction of this war became extremely clear in an instant. Time goes by one minute and one second. The number of the Pirate Alliance army is rapidly decreasing. Less than ten minutes. The original scale of tens of thousands of people, but now only a few thousand people remain. To destroy the opponent is a foregone conclusion. Maud stopped at the right time and handed over the remaining enemies to his companions to solve. ϡ Qiu Shui returns to the sheath. Maud glanced at the battle between Qing Pheasant and Ace. Although Ace has grown at an amazing speed in the past two years, it is still not enough in front of the green pheasant. Leave aside the relationship of ability and restraint between the natural departments. In terms of the degree of awakening and the accuracy of the ability, the green pheasant is much better than Ace. It was only a matter of time before ?? defeated Ace. Not paying too much attention to the battle on the green pheasant, Maude moved slightly in his mind, using the ability to change shape and shadow, and instantly came to Luo''s side. At this moment. Luo has gathered the bodies of Charlotte Lingling and others, and has taken out Marko''s heart. In terms of efficiency, Luo has never let Maude down. "Here." Ro throws Marco''s heart to Maude. He has put the corresponding fruit in the film, and then as long as you kill Marko, you can get the extremely rare phoenix devil fruit. Maud caught the heart, and did not hesitate to impose sanctions on Marko''s shadow. For the enemy, Maude is never soft. Since they dared to show a sharp knife in front of them, they couldnt blame anyone for dying in their hands. As the shadow dissipated, Marco was cut off from his vitality. In the heart membrane, the appearance of the fruit is changing. A few seconds later, the devil fruit in the form of the undead bird of the Eudemons has completed its rebirth. Maud tore open the film and took out the phoenix devil fruit inside. Then opened the shadow box and put the devil fruit and Charlotte Lingling''s body into the shadow box. "Okay, next..." Maud looked at the Navigator Hill standing in the center of Mercury. He is not sure how long the severely injured CP0 members in the broadcast room can last. Under the premise of a clear battle situation-- Just in case, Maude felt it necessary to take Luo on a trip now. Luo followed Mauds gaze and looked towards Navigation Hill. The task content that Maude confessed to him also included those CP0 members in the broadcast room. "If you use a moonwalk, it won''t be difficult to go up the mountain." Luo looked at Navigation Mountain. This is a high and steep mountain, which is extremely difficult to climb. But he can walk every month, and it''s easy to go up the mountain. "I have a faster way." Maud retracted his gaze at Navigating Mountain, and then looked at Luo with a smile. Luo heard this, and suddenly a bad premonition emerged in his heart. "Don''t worry, my "moon step" will definitely be able to keep up with you!" He looked at Maude quite vigilantly. Maud smiled, and then slowly said: "I don''t believe it." "" Luo''s eyelids twitched a few times, and when he was still trying to argue with reason, he saw Maude reach out his hand. "Wait a moment" Luo still wanted to struggle, but Maude didn''t give him a chance at all, holding him with one hand, volleyed towards Navigating Mountain. Being carried by Maude, Luo listened to the wind whistling by his ears, pulling his eyelids unlovably. So familiar feeling... He sighed faintly in his heart. Maud''s speed was very fast, and he took Luo to the broadcast room in less than a minute. "This place is quite hidden." After ?? entered the broadcast room, Luo first looked at the CP0 member who was seriously injured and unconscious and Festa who was stunned by the overlord, and then looked at the many live screens hanging in the air. "It''s a real thanks to this guy who did it..." Ro looked at Festa in a coma. Rebroadcast the battle situation on the island in real time, and it is estimated that this crazy celebration promoter can be done. Luo shook his head slightly, suddenly thinking of something, and looked at the live broadcast on the screen again. He noticed. Although the live footage is frozen, you can still see the battle on the battlefield. In other words-- As long as the live broadcast continues, their information will remain in the hands of enemies hidden in the dark. Especially the Navy, which has not yet shown its face, completely grasps their current status information throughout the process. "Maud." Thinking of this, Luo looked at Maude and suggested: "It''s better to cut off this live broadcast." Maud heard the words and looked at Luo. It doesnt matter to him now that he cut off the live broadcast. But since Luo Du said so, he would not object, and nodded towards Luo. Seeing Maudes agreement, Luo walked to the console and cut off the live broadcast without hesitation. at the same time. The screens presented in front of audiences all over the world suddenly became pitch black. "Um?!" Sudden changes have caused quite a stir all over the world. Although they are all bystanders, they know very well that the outcome of this war will be closely related to the future of the world. to this end. They must witness the results with their own eyes. However, when the Pirate Alliance army was about to be defeated, the live broadcast was interrupted. In this way, they would not be able to learn what happened on Shui Xianxing Island the first time. "Why is the live broadcast screen gone?" "Damn, I don''t know what happened next." "What else? It must be the Maud Pirates who won... the power of that monster, you didn''t see it just now." "" Despite the interruption of the live broadcast, audiences around the world can basically conclude that the Pirate Alliance army will be defeated. Because-- Just now, the scene where Mord was invincible wherever he went, but it was clearly seen by them. They even think that Maude can deal with tens of thousands of Pirate Alliance forces with just one person. With the live broadcast interrupted. The navy that was watching also lost real-time information on the battlefield. So they have to face a choice. Whether to continue to stand by near the sea when the battle situation cannot be grasped in real time, or to land on Shui Xianxing Island when the Pirate Alliance forces are defeated. If it is based on the results of the navys past several operations to catch big pirates as a reference. More inclined to attack than standby. Navigation Hill broadcast room. After cutting off the live broadcast, Luo started his business, taking out the hearts of several CP0 one by one, and stuffing the fruit into the film. Seeing Luo''s end, Maude shot and killed the CP0 members lying on the ground. After a while. Three more Devil Fruits in Maude''s hands are quick cut, flashing, and gate. The fruit of the door, he intends to give Sonny to eat. Sanny already has the sliding fruit that can slide off the attack, plus the door fruit that can escape into different spaces anytime and anywhere, and the life-saving ability can be said to be directly full. In this way, Maude can be more at ease. "I don''t know what happened to Sunny." Made thought, a shadow wave appeared on his palm, opened the shadow box and put the three devil fruits in his hand. After that, he glanced at Festa. Wait to get rid of the pirates outside, then bring Lafayette over to hypnotize Festa and ask for the location of the permanent pointer. "Luo, first go back...eh?" Maud raised his brows slightly and looked in a certain direction. The line of sight seems to be able to pass through the building walls and water waves, and see the naval forces pressing from the direction of the coastline. Finally cant hold back anymore... (End of this chapter) Chapter 898： Beat the audience Chapter 898 Three generals are needed... The extremely arrogant words came out of Maude, but no one in the court could refute it. To say that the person who has the most say, I am afraid that he has eaten the flat yellow ape in the hands of Maude several times. Let him use his own experience as a reference. A general is obviously unable to stop Maude, if two generals... He and Fujitora teamed up when they were in the Holy Land Mariagioa, but they couldn''t hold down Maude. In other words, what Maude said at the moment seems to be fine. "It''s hard to do~~~" Huang Yuan rubbed his chin, trying to suppress Maudes arrogance, but he was powerless. Fujitora did not speak, just "watching" Maude, a man who can stir the sea with his hands up. Now in the eyes of the world government, Mauds existence, whether it is a threat or a reputation, is stronger than the worlds number one criminal revolutionary leader Long. The world governments desire to get rid of Maud is so strong, it goes without saying. maybe-- This action is the only opportunity to eliminate Maude. But, can they, who have high hopes from the world government and Akadog, be able to do it? Even if it is an absolute advantage in number, even if this time they brought a whole hundred complete pacifists. When the man stepped forward and wiped out the four meteorites one by one like an understatement... Most of the navies present felt the pressure. Maude looked at Huang Yuan Tenghu with no expression on his face. The four meteorites frozen in mid-air are being quickly eaten away by his shadow ability. Only a moment, no more threats. Compared to the Bista and the others who had just smashed a meteorite together, Maude stopped the other four meteorites without any effort. The pirates present looked at Maude''s back in shock. As an enemy, this man is undoubtedly the most terrifying existence. But when standing on the same front, it gives people a full sense of security. Foil Bista squinted at Maud, his eyes covered with shadows. This man who was so powerful that even the world''s largest swordsman Eagle Eye could not match, personally took the lives of so many important family members and companions of Papa Marco. And now, they have to rely on the strength of this man. Its ironic... Bista is in a gloomy mood. not far away. The Maud Pirates group looked at Maud''s figure with vigor. "I would like to see with my own eyes how the captain played three admirals at the same time. It must be a very exciting duel." Ulji is like a smiling Buddha, with a smile on his blood-stained face. He stared at Maude, his eyes gleaming. "I am also a little curious, because I have never heard of such news, and I can''t even imagine the picture of three admirals joining forces to deal with one person." "Even if you face three admirals at the same time, the boss will not lose." "Ha, the captain is the strongest man I have ever seen. It must be fine." "Ooooooo, listening to what you guys say...I also want to see with my own eyes the battle between the captain and the three admirals, although I don''t have eyes, yooooo!" "It''s a pity that only two generals came this time." "If you insist, there are actually three generals here." "Uh?" The people of the Mord Pirate Group were confused at first, and then quickly realized the meaning of this sentence. They looked at the green pheasant with a tacit understanding, and there was a little expectation in their eyes. "" Qing pheasant did not hear the discussion from his companions, but he felt that the eyes of these guys were very wrong. "What are you looking forward to..." The green pheasant vaguely guessed something, and the forehead was suddenly covered with black lines. It seems that these guys have not realized the seriousness of the problem. Two generals, 100 new pacifists, more than 50,000 elite navy... In the face of such a lineup, even if they have the strongest combat power in the world, Maud, they may not have a chance of winning. The worst result is - When the battle draws to a close, there are only a handful of people who can stand up. "Do you still want to fight? Fire Fist Ace." Thinking of this, the green pheasant tilted his head to look at Ace, and the air-conditioning that permeated his body did not abate. Ace frowned. In this case, of course he cannot continue to fight against the green pheasant. In the face of the threat from the navy this behemoth, what he has to do is to hug the rest of his companions as soon as possible. Severe situation, even the sorrow for the sacrificed companions can''t be taken into consideration. Ace did not directly express his position to the green pheasant, but rushed to the location of the companions. This action by him can be regarded as answering the question of Qing pheasant. "Ah la la..." The green pheasant looked at Ace''s back, slightly reduced the cold air radiating from his body, and turned to move closer to his companion just like Ace. In this swift battle, the entire team also possesses absolute life-saving capabilities for him and Maude. And Maude has to shoulder the heavy responsibility, at least limit the two top-level powerhouses, Fujitora and Yellow Ape. In that level of melee, naturally, the safety of the companions cannot be taken into consideration. so. This task fell on his blue pheasant. He wants to protect his companions as much as possible under the premise of stable output of combat power. Ace, who had already rushed to the scene, obviously had the same plan as Qing Pheasant. Awakened natural ability persons have super large-scale offensive capabilities, but they can also turn this force into defense. Over the battlefield. The frozen meteorite is shattering at a speed visible to the naked eye. looks like an hourglass that is about to drain the sand. As the sand gets less and less, the rattling atmosphere in the arena becomes more and more obvious. Maud looked at Huang Yuan and Fujitora, and put his right hand on the handle of the Qiushui knife at random. This battle is not a game where a list of matches is made in advance. but-- Who should be against whom? There is a bottom in each other''s hearts. The meteorite suspended in mid-air finally turned completely into gray. Made suddenly pulled the knife and put it on his shoulder. The moment ?? puts out his hand, a dark shadow wave surging from the foothold without warning, like a raging wave, rushing to the naval camp ahead. Just as Maude moved, Huang Yuan and Fujitora also moved. "The curved mirror flexes." The yellow ape turned into a streamer and came to Maude. Sky Cong Yunjian! A long sword beam condensed by light appeared in Huang Yuans hand, and he slashed towards Mord without any stagnation. In the previous live broadcast, Huang Yuan clearly saw the destructive power of Maudes sword moves on the formation of an army. That''s why he would attack him at the same speed as light when Maude was about to take a shot. What if Maude can make a huge gap in the army behind him? Bo''s lightsaber with yellow light broke through the air and pointed directly at Maude''s shoulder. Red light floated in Maude''s eyes, and he turned sideways abruptly, avoiding Huang Ape''s slash. Immediately afterwards, the autumn water on the shoulders was like a fully charged spring, slashing through Huang Yuans lightsaber and body. A little chime. The lightsaber broke into two pieces simply. Even Huang Yuan was not spared, his body was like a lightsaber, cut in half by Maud''s Qiu Shui. The clash was lost. Huang Yuan''s eyes changed slightly. Despite the experience of being cut off by Maude, there is at least room for resistance. But the result this time was completely different, it was truly without any resistance. In other words-- If you dont use a real sword, the lightsaber condensed with light elements alone is not qualified to fight Maude. Huang Yuan''s broken body turned into a sky full of light, volleyed back. at the same time. Qiu Shui, which cut the yellow ape with a sword into two halves, spawned a cylindrical leap slash that attacked the naval forces behind the yellow ape as the blade fell. If nothing happens, this powerful slash can cut a gap in the navy''s army. However, Fujitora did not let Moder succeed. At the moment of defeat between Huang Yuans face, Fujitor held the gravity knife in his backhand, and hit the cylindrical leap slash with precision with a pick. The purple rippled blade rubbed fiercely on the cylindrical leap slash. The black-red arc that burst out from it forced towards the purple ripples coiled on the blade. The appearance of the tooth dancing claws seemed to swallow the purple ripples, but after all, they were forced to retreat. Fujitor pursed his lips, slammed his efforts, and flew this cylindrical leap slash that was wrapped in the overlord color directly to the high altitude, and resolved the crisis for the colleagues in the rear. "Hell Trip!" Immediately afterwards, Fujitora''s wrist holding the sword turned upside down, holding the handle of the sword, and cutting down toward the shadow tide that surged like a raging wave. The dark purple blade light flashed. The large-scale gravitational circle created out of thin air forced the raging shadow tide to the ground. One pick and cut, the other cut. Fujitora had no danger to resolve the two offensives that Maude intended to reduce the navy. Many navies on the scene seemed to have noticed Maudes real abacus. After Fujitora resolved the offensive, they all looked at Maude with lingering fear. They understand that this monster will be dealt with by General Fujitora and General Huang Yuan, so they decisively bring the new pacifists to trouble other pirates. Maud glanced at the movement of the navy team. It is an inevitable result that he alone fights Huang Yuan Fujihu. But this didn''t affect his thoughts of reducing the number of the navy while fighting against Huang Yuan Tenghu. "If you can stop me, just try..." Made smiled coldly. He waved his knife in front of Huang Yuan and Fujitora, and another cylindrical slashing volley wrapped in black and red arcs blasted the navy crowd. Fujitora gave a light sigh, and did his part to block the slash again. And Huang Yuan released hundreds of light bullets in an instant, and Luo woven into a net to cover Xiang Maude, blocking all the spaces that could be avoided. is just an attack of this degree, Maude doesn''t need to hide at all. His red-glossy eyes lightly glanced at the hundreds of light bullets flying over. As far as the eye can see, the shadows follow. Everything is planned! The shadow waves that suddenly emerged from the ground instantly turned into hundreds of shadow bullets exactly like the light bullets, and then greeted the hundreds of light bullets from bottom to top. The next moment. Equal number of shadow bullets and light bullets completed a precise docking in the air. Every shadow bomb and every light bomb collide together without any error. Seeing this shocking scene, Huang Yuans pupils shrank sharply. Not to mention Mods ability to assimilate matter outside of the body into shadows without pre-action. What about this kind of control that is so precise and beyond common sense? Could it be. His Devil Fruit ability has improved again? ! Thinking of this possibility, Huang Yuan''s heart jumped. He has no time to ponder this possibility. Even if the attack is dismissed lightly, he must at least maintain his attack frequency. Didi! Huang Yuan jumped into the air, his hands bursting with dazzling star-like light. The extremely penetrating light element instantly turned into flying bullets, covering Mord from the air to the ground like a pouring rain. "is that useful?" Seeing the rain of light bullets dense enough to numb the scalp of others, Maude was calm and unhurried. The shadow waves under his control undulated on the ground, and in a flash, a dark heavy rain "poured" from the ground to the sky. In mid-air. Light and shadow from different directions collide with each other again. rumbling-- Dense explosions are like endless fireworks blooming in mid-air. The bright and uncertain light shone on Huang Yuan''s face, just like his uncertain mood at the moment. Proud of the speed of light, it is difficult to make a difference in the face of Maude''s ability to see, hear, and change shape. The powerful penetrating lightsaber condensed with light elements, it is vulnerable to Mord''s slashing attack with the overlord color. used all his strength to realize the explosion of light and rain over a large area, but it was easily defended by the same moves that Maude reproduced with the shadow of everything. His various laser moves that shocked countless pirates... seemed to become a weak ability in front of Maude. Is the light following the shadow, or the shadow following the light? The previous defeat against Maud did not make him feel powerless. This time... Huang Yuan felt the long-lost sense of powerlessness. The man in front of him is his nemesis. After blocking Huang Yuans offensive with a shadow, Maude took up his long knife and condensed a basketball-sized white ball of light on the blade through the slowly compressed shock force. Only relying on the leap and slash that envelops the overlord color, it is obvious that there is no way to break through Fujitora''s defense. What about the shock power that shakes the fruit? "Be careful, smile uncle..." The red light in Maude''s eyes continued to excite. In this kind of war that sticks to each other''s position, is both superior and decisive, neither side has room for each other''s hands. Shock! Maud slashed at Fujitora with his knife. Click, click The crack with white light spread rapidly in the air. The slash containing the ultimate power struck Fujitora like a thunder along the white light crack. The shock is not coming, the suffocating feeling of oppression comes first. Fujitora opened his eyes, exposing large whites of his eyes, and his heart was solemn. "This kind of power, this is the first time this old man..." Unfinished talking to himself, Fujitora raised his sword to greet him, and tried his best to mobilize the fruit''s ability. The purple ripples visible to the naked eye erupted on his knife, but in a flash, it was swallowed by the overlord color and shock power contained in the shock. Fujitor finally failed to block Maude''s move. The terrifying force that can crush even space, through Fujitora''s gravity knife defense, thunderously blasted a huge gap in the Navy''s crowd. In the blink of an eye, nearly a thousand naval elites were "evaporated" in an instant. The sudden attack made the faces of many navies present with horror. The New World pirates, except the White Beard Pirates, who were regarded as their targets, showed strange expressions after seeing a tragic and huge gap in the navy formation. They looked at Maude, who was overwhelming the audience. It turns out...Is this the feeling of being on the same line as Maude? It''s so **** cool! (End of this chapter) Chapter 899： The navys confidence Chapter 899 The Navy''s Confidence Strong the strength of the audience. An aura full of oppression. How many opponents are in front of you, wherever you swing your sword, life is as small as dust. This is Maud. In ?? Yi''s position, attracting the attention of others all the time. The pirates looked at Maude with complex expressions. Until now, they have not seen even the slightest fatigue from Maude. The world is the strongest in the world without exhaustion. What kind of monster is this? "Why hasn''t his power been weakened at all..." Since the beginning of the celebration, the navy, who have been waiting for the opportunity, have not been on the stage until now, but through the live broadcast, they saw Maude have launched several high-intensity battles in succession. Speaking logically-- As long as you are still within the biological category and have experienced so many fierce battles, fatigue is inevitable. This is what they expected to see before they were dispatched. However. The state displayed by Mord is not what they expected. There will always be a moment of exhaustion? This biological phenomenon does not seem to apply to Mod. "Unfathomable physical strength..." Smogg clasped ten hands tightly and looked at Maude in the distance with a full face. Recalling the previous wars on the top and the battle of Advance City, he had never seen Maude show fatigue. This time the war... But there are some of the world''s top powerhouses such as Barrett, Charlotte Lingling, and Hawkeye. Even so, he failed to transfer Mod... Smogg''s thoughts surged, and his expression became more solemn. "Don''t stand still, get rid of the other pirates first!" An elite lieutenant general suddenly recovered and yelled his colleagues to act quickly. Hearing the words of the lieutenant general, the navy, who was shocked by Maud, seemed to finally remember the business. They forcibly suppressed the waves in their hearts, their sights were very difficult to move away from the huge ditch that "evaporated" thousands of colleagues, and turned to look at other pirates. Maud''s existence is like a sharp sword hanging above their heads. Just like just now It is possible at any time to cut another attack that can **** thousands of colleagues in an instant. Even so, what they can do is to believe in General Huang Yuan and General Fujitora. "superior!" The sight of many navies locked the nearly two thousand pirates in the field. Compared to facing the monster like Maud, to deal with this group of pirates with an absolute number of people, in terms of pressure, it will obviously be much lower. But the navy is not so arrogant that they think they have a chance to win. after all-- Among this group of pirates who are only in their early two thousand years, there are many powerful pirates such as Firefist Ace, Rain of Rain, Foil Bista, and Pathfinder Lafayette. and the green pheasant from the original admiral! This is undoubtedly a fierce battle! Nearly 50,000 navies lined up to charge, pressing toward the pirates mightily. The footsteps landed, and the sound was muffled. The large amount of smoke and dust that was rolled up when they charged together, like a long dragon, hovered behind the army formation. This kind of momentum can be described as huge. If ordinary pirates see this kind of battle, most of them will be frightened on the spot. The group of pirates who can be present are the new world pirates who have been "screened" and survived... Faced with the great momentum of the Navy, but did not show too much panic. "Damn navy, even if I die, I have to take a few funerals!" "Kill them!!!" When there is no retreat, the New World pirates who stepped on the edge of the cliff were all stern faces. As said, even if you are going to die in desperation, you have to pull a few navy backs before you die. The pirates who were full of tyrannical killing intent did not retreat but advanced instead, rushing out, facing the navy from the front. Soon, two streams of people, one large and one small, converged in one place. 2000vs50000! From the moment the two sides collided, the 25-fold gap in the number of people was undoubtedly revealed. In just a moment, the pirates who feared death were surrounded by the navy. From the perspective of the pirate, I just feel that no matter where I look, I can see the navy. "kill!" The pirates should only be struggling to survive in a desperate situation, trying their best to kill the nearest navy. For a while. Sounds of killing, screams, clanging and many other sounds echoed over the battlefield. On the battlefield where they were killed into a ball, people fell down almost every second. Relying on the superiority in numbers, the navy side suppressed the pirates who were only in their early 2,000s. But it''s only suppression, not crushing. Because. The individual combat power of this group of new world pirates is stronger than that of most navies, so they can barely resist the navy''s charge. Ace, Hiliu, and other strong men with large-scale lethality capabilities, even directly tore through the navy''s formation one after another. Even the Qing pheasant did not even keep his hands. The power that was once admired by the navy is now the chill that hits them. "Ice Age!" The majestic air-conditioning swept across the navy team. Hundreds of navies were frozen into ice sculptures by the ultra-low temperature air-conditioning before they could react. "Blue Pheasant!!!" Looking at the hundreds of colleagues who had turned into ice sculptures in an instant, a chill suddenly appeared on the cross-scarred face of Lieutenant General Dougman. The long knife he held tightly in his hand suddenly cut the air, and slashed at the green pheasant with a fierce giant crescent-like flying slash. "Dougman..." From the corner of the green pheasant''s eyes, the light from the corner of his eyes glanced at the leaping slash that struck, and he didn''t mean to dodge at all. The ?? Leap Slash struck, splitting the green pheasant''s body in half. Next second. The cut-away body quickly freezes and joins together, returning to its original shape. The green pheasant squinted at Dougman, his hands kept moving, and the cold air released from his palms frozen dozens of navies attacking him into ice sculptures in the blink of an eye. This kind of action is unintentionally provocative, only a pure defensive counterattack. But Dougman didn''t think so, and rushed towards the green pheasant with a few new pacifists. "Ah la la..." The green pheasant looks at the new pacifists who charge with Dougman. As one of the "informers", he is very clear about the meaning of the existence of pacifists. And the naval headquarters confidence in abolishing the Qiwuhai system also originated from these pacifists. At this moment, the green pheasant looked at these pacifists up close, and immediately noticed the differences. "After so many battles...presumably these war weapons are already finished products, Dr. Vegapunk." The green pheasant passed the figure of Dr. Vegapunk in his mind. How difficult it is to change the status quo of the world... The most important thing is to have the power to determine the outcome of everything. Only power can make ideals gradually turn into reality. The former admiral has already chosen a path that might enable him to realize his ideals. to this end-- All his subsequent actions are purely to defend his position. Ice Thorn Spear! The green pheasant raised his hand, the cold air filled his front, and in the blink of an eye he condensed into giant spears. ݡ! The ice thorn spear pierced through the air suddenly and shot at the pacifists like lightning. Dougman swung a knife and cut off one of the ice thorn spears, while the other new-style pacifists were slightly clumsy, and the ice thorn spear pierced his chest before he could escape. Squeak... The pacifists chest flashed dazzling electric sparks. Dougman glanced at the Icethorn Spear, which penetrated the pacifist''s chest, which was nearly one meter in diameter, and did not respond. If you are a former unfinished pacifist, the moment the ice thorn spear pierces your chest, you can basically declare that you have lost combat effectiveness. But now... Dougman retracted his gaze and continued to rush towards the green pheasant. Dougman''s reaction was seen by the green pheasant, and he suddenly felt slightly strange. His gaze crossed Dougman and fell on the pacifists who should have lost their combat effectiveness. Having withstood this level of penetrating injury, even if the transformed pacifist possesses the self-healing power and endurance of the animal system, it will certainly be of no avail. However-- As the green pheasant stared at the pacifist, the latter''s body suddenly released a burst of heat, and began to melt the ice thorn spear that penetrated his chest. Only a moment, the ice thorn spear was melted into water by this heat energy. As the ice thorn spear melted, the pacifist exposed a rather hideous, penetrating wound on his chest. In the big hollow, you can see the internal metal components at the edge, as well as the crackling electric sparks. The green pheasant glanced at the wound on the pacifist''s chest. He believes that such injuries are enough to make pacifists lose their ability to act. But the fact is the opposite. "Remove the original weakness and enhance the anti-strike ability..." Green pheasant guessed to himself in his heart. The pacifist, who integrates the capabilities of artificial animals, is already a war weapon capable of dealing with pirates with a reward of hundreds of millions. But in front of the strong, it is still vulnerable. Even the green pheasant whose ability tends to control the field can kill the pacifist in one hit. This is the awkward position of the pacifist. However, after the improvement this time, it is hard to say whether the pacifist''s combat power has become stronger. But at least it wont be dropped by a strong man like Qing Pheasant, which is also a significant improvement. Just when the green pheasant made a judgment. An amazing scene happened. I saw the metal at the edge of the penetrating wound on the chest of the pacifist, which actually squirmed and turned into a viscous liquid. "Um?" The green pheasant raised his brows. The viscous metal liquid, which proliferated and extended at an extremely fast speed, instantly repaired the wound that was penetrated by the ice thorn spear. Seeing this scene, Qing pheasant was very surprised. He is quite sure that this kind of healing phenomenon is definitely not the ability of the animal department to do it, and he does not know what kind of transformation Dr. Bergapunk has made to the pacifists? The green pheasant was surprised and curious again. But the current situation is not suitable for thinking. He first used a wave of cold air to force Bergman back, and then shot the pacifists again. is still the ice thorn spear, and it is still the core of the pacifists chest. However, in the next few seconds, the hideous wound on the pacifists chest returned to normal in a twitch of molten metal. Recovered together, there is also the combat power of the pacifists. "How did you do it?" Green Pheasant was very puzzled, but he did not show any mercy. The air-conditioning wave that gushed past instantly frozen several pacifists into ice sculptures. Even if the current pacifists have quite weird and unsolvable self-healing power, as long as they are frozen into ice sculptures by the air-conditioning wave, no matter how strong the self-healing power is, it is useless. ͡ Its just that the blue pheasant didnt have time to breathe, the ice covering the pacifist suddenly began to melt, and the speed was not slow. The green pheasant''s eyes condensed slightly. Through the blue coldness, he saw that the pacifists in the ice layer were using thermal energy soldiers. soon. The ice on the pacifists melted. Qing pheasant realized that... The pacifists nowadays seem to have hidden special powers. At least as far as the self-healing power is concerned, it is by no means a pure animal system. Before thinking about it, Bergman came over with a knife. From the corner of his eyes, the green pheasant glanced at the pacifists who followed Bergman, and immediately attacked Bergman. Bergman defeated after two defenses in front of the green pheasant. In the final battle, he was almost frozen to his right foot by the green pheasant. With the defeat of the elite lieutenant general Bergman, several pacifists took his place and attacked the green pheasant unscrupulously. Qing Pheasant was merciless, and after a few tricks, he used the ice sword to cut these pacifists into several segments. But the few pieces of wreckage that landed, they moved their positions autonomously, first gathered in a group, and then merged in front of the green pheasant. "These pacifists..." Green Pheasant realizes the trouble. the other side. The turbulent flame controlled by Ace swept back and forth on the battlefield. The ultra-high temperature flame burned to the navy''s desperation. Compared with the ice of the blue pheasant, this flame that seems to burn everything is more aggressive. The numerous navies who came to deal with Ace were helpless for a while. And Ace did not care about the physical exhaustion, and tried his best to mobilize the fire ability after awakening to attack. The number of people on its own side is far less than that of the navy. So he must maintain the onslaught rhythm and relieve the pressure for his companions. And he did. The turbulent and hot towering walls of fire arbitrarily divide the battlefield. If the navy is careless, it will be swept by the wall of fire and burned into flames. "Damn..." "Stop him!" In order to restrain the rampant wall of fire, the navy''s elite madly attacked Ace. "Great Flame Ring!" Ace''s firepower is fully on, and a vortex of flames gushes out from under his feet, expanding around like a thread. The elite navy who had gathered to attack was suddenly retreated by the swirling flames. The ability to burn fruits after awakening... Regardless of scale or power, it is not comparable to that of the top war. Faced with the endless surging flames, the navy could not even connect. But there is also a small group of navy forces to break through the wave of flames. They passed through the flames, endured the severe pain caused by the extensive burns, and rushed towards Ace without reservation. However-- What greeted them was a more violent flame, which swallowed them in an instant. "Huh, huh..." Ace panted slightly. Continuously releases large-scale flames, making his physical energy consumption faster. "Um?" Ess suddenly raised his eyelids and looked at the five pacifists who had surrounded him at some unknown time. "Do you want to rely on these machines to stop me?" Ace raised his fists and summoned the flames blankly. Next second. The monstrous turbulent flame engulfed these five pacifists. After a while. Ace takes away the flames. As the flames dissipated, the pacifist who was intact appeared before Ace''s eyes. "what?" Seeing that the pacifists are intact, Ace''s expression is shocked. He doesn''t believe in evil, and he controls the flame to attack a pacifist. Less than a minute. This pacifist, engulfed by flames, was charred and shaped like charcoal. Ace thought he had dealt with this pacifist. But the next second. This pacifist, scorched and black, has gradually returned to its original appearance. Ace is unbelievable. The finished product pacifists, that is, the navy headquarters abolished Qiwuhai and the confidence to participate in this battle. You may not believe it. Pig hasnt slept yet, covering his face... I feel like Im going to ascend to heaven. I hope that Im going to go to bed this time and adjust the bad biological clock. Thanks to the lords natural love to discuss the rewards. Several leaders of the leader gave a reward...I am ashamed that I have not been able to add more. (End of this chapter) Chapter 900： Xiaoqiang who cant die Chapter 900 Xiaoqiang who can''t die Two years ago, pacifists, whom the Navy had high hopes for, participated in the war on top. However. The pacifist whose construction cost is equivalent to that of a warship, but did not show its due value in the top war. Before even officially on the battlefield, he was completely destroyed by the blackbeard pirates who entered the battlefield. Then, the golden lion left on the battlefield, an IQ plant that stimulates the brain to accelerate the rate of evolution, and was used by Dr. Begapunk in the next step of transformation of the pacifists. Since then. The combination of ??IQ plant and artificial animal devil fruit gives pacifists the ability to animalize. Its just that the new-style pacifists, who have been further strengthened, still failed to exert the power that the Navy expected to see in the next battle of Advance City. But the world government and navy were not disappointed. Because the new pacifist at this stage is still a semi-finished product. until today. After Vegapunks several reforms, the pacifists finally ushered in the final stage, and then made their debut at this celebration. Needless to say, Huang Yuans laser weapon system is standard equipment for pacifists. The extremely stable animal demon factor in the body can bring greater strength and endurance to pacifists. Finally is the memory alloy used to shape the body of the pacifist. The existence of this alloy allows the pacifists to achieve the true [regeneration] ability. so that-- Neither the ice of the blue pheasant nor the fire of Ace failed to kill the new pacifists. "Obviously it is a machine, but it has the ability to regenerate?" Many pirates around ?? saw the rebirth of the pacifists, and they couldn''t help but look shocked. Top powerhouses such as Mord and Green Pheasant can easily break through the defenses of the pacifists. However, this does not mean that the defense of the pacifists is weak. On the contrary, the defense of the pacifist is so strong that it can withstand even the average level of armed attacks. If the pirates of the New World who are not armed enough to deal with the pacifists, they may only leave a slight wound on the pacifists. The minor injury that was finally caused, but in a blink of an eye, it regenerated and healed on its own. That kind of picture, just imagine it, it feels like a myocardial infarction is about to be felt. The pirates suddenly realized. Compared with the nearly 50,000 elite navies in front of us, perhaps the pacifists with only a hundred Taiwanese are the most troublesome existence. There are nearly a hundred pacifists in the field, but no matter what the pirates think, they are not afraid of pain and death, and they rush into the pirate crowd without any worries. Relying on the regenerative ability of memory alloy and the power brought by the animal demon factor, the pacifists are like no one, and more than two thousand pirates in the field are washed away in just one face. "I don''t believe it!!!" A pirate stared fiercely at the pacifists who rushed over without leaving a trail behind. With a scimitar wrapped around the armed color, he severely slashed through the chest of one of the pacifists. The light of the sword flashed away. chirp. Suddenly a fierce wound with electric sparks appeared on the chest of the pacifist. Without waiting for the pirate to laugh, the wound on the pacifist''s chest would heal automatically in the next second. "this?!" After seeing the pacifist''s abnormal self-healing speed up close, the pirate''s aura suddenly stagnated. The knife just now, whether it is strength or domineering, can be said to have exhausted his full strength. But his full blow caused only minor injuries to the pacifists, and it was a minor injury that could regenerate in a blink of an eye. This also means-- In front of the pacifists, any of his powers and attacks are meaningless. After the pacifist attacked by the pirate healed his wound, he raised his hand to shoot a laser at the pirate. The latters response was very good, avoiding the laser shot from the pacifists, and zooming in and rushing in front of the pacifists. He really cannot accept this fact. So after he got close, he gritted his teeth and cut out a blade of light to cover the pacifists. Ling''s slash cut wounds on the pacifists. However. Cut one after another. The moment a new wound appears, the old wound will heal itself immediately. When the pirates onslaught ended, there was only one wound on the pacifist''s body that was healing quickly. All attacks become meaningless at this moment. "Didi" The pacifist who had withstood the armed onslaught was unscathed, and the backhand was a laser that pierced the pirates chest. The pirate fell to the ground, looking at the pacifist with intense unwillingness. Let him attack countless times, and in the end he failed to cause substantial harm to the pacifists. And the pacifist only needs one hit to end his life. Similar scenes are being staged in front of various pacifists. The unreasonable mechanical regeneration ability caused this group of pirates to retreat steadily. is just a few rounds down. The pirates are on the verge of defeat. after all. There are not only a hundred Taiwanese pacifists, but also nearly 50,000 elite naval forces. Qing Pheasant and Ace, they want to put an end to the threat of pacifists first. But their attack could not kill the pacifists, and the navy was staring at them all around, so in the end it was also powerless. It seems that a pacifist without any natural enemies, with the support of countless navy around him, quickly reaped the lives of the pirates. The overwhelming offensive of the pacifists caused the pirates to quickly attrigue. The situation of the battle began to fall on one side. "Is this the power of the''finished product''?" "Dr. Begapunk is really amazing!!!" Zhan Momomaru, who is in charge of leading the pacifist team, fought while observing the performance of the pacifists. The result came, making Zhan Taomaru both surprised and happy. This kind of combat power, which makes many pirates feel helpless, can be called a real war weapon. Because of the high profile performance of the pacifists, the pirate party began to rout. And Maude is still alone fighting Huang Yuan and Fujitora. At the same time, he faced two generals, but Maude seemed comfortable. In the course of the fierce battle, I can always throw a few hegemonic shock waves at the navy pile from time to time. Each hegemonic shock wave can cause a huge gap in the navy''s formation. Huang Yuan and Fujitora wanted to stop Mauds behavior. But no matter how they attack, Maude can always steadily follow, and there is still room to attack the navy formation. "Hell Trip!" Fujitora raised his sword to aim at Mod. The gravity circle that linearly reveals the effect of the ability presses heavily on Maude. "It''s useless, smile uncle." Maud glanced at Fujitora. Suddenly there was a burst of air behind him. is the laser fired by Huang Yuan, trying to penetrate his back. The laser was approaching, and Maude seemed to be unaffected by the gravitational circle. A few light movements dodged the attack by Huang Yuan from behind. "Do you act by manipulating your own shadow..." Fujitora silently "looked" at Maude, who was not affected by gravity at all. Follow the shape and shadow. Control the shadow to act, and the body will make the same action as the shadow. The gravity suppression effect of the Hell Brigade can be applied to Maude, but it has nothing to do with the flat shadows covering the ground. "Gravity does not affect the shadow." Fujitora thought silently in his heart, and then decisively withdrew the **** brigade, and turned to a close range to start a hand-to-hand battle with Maude. But after only a few rounds, he was completely suppressed by Maude. In front of Maude. His strength, domineering, and ability are all downhill. It is basically impossible to gain an advantage from hand-to-hand combat. Fortunately, there is Huang Yuan on the sidelines to help, otherwise Fujitora''s situation will get worse. In the hands of each other, the two of them felt substantial pressure from Maude. They clearly realized that even if the two of them joined forces, they might not be able to defeat Maud. "There is no flaw at all..." Fighting again and again, Fujitora''s knowledge and experience could not "see" any flaws in Maude. Even if Huang Yuan assisted in the fight, he still failed to pry out a flaw from Maude. In contrast, every time Maude attacked them, it made them feel like they were walking a tightrope. If you get hit by Maude. The inherent disadvantages will undoubtedly be expanded to the point where it is irretrievable. Therefore, even if Fujitora and Huang Yuan can''t find a chance for the time being, they won''t be too aggressive. They played cautiously. Only in the eyes of others, they are completely crushed and beaten by Maude. "Curtain Blade." After Maude shook his knife and shook Fujitora back, he raised his left hand and pointed at Huang Yuan. A huge dark curtain fell from the sky, slashing through Huang Apes body like a guillotine, and then fell to the numerous navies on the ground. The yellow ape''s body was cut in half by the curtain blade, and instantly turned into countless **** of light and scattered. But in the next second, these spheres of light condensed into the figure of a yellow ape, looking safe and sound. Only the navy on the ground does not have the ability of Huang Yuan. Although they have noticed the curtain blade falling from the sky, and respond in time, or dodge or use armed colors. However, as the curtain blade fell on the ground. The latter realized that with their armed color, they couldn''t resist Maude''s attack at all. But it''s too late. The screen blade slashed through their armed colors and bodies. The amazing power of ?? directly destroyed their vitality. "It''s really endless..." Huang Yuan looked at the corpse of a colleague who was beheaded by the curtain blade, and his heart was full of haze. Since Maude and the two of them fought, he has used similar methods to attack the naval brigade several times. Each attack will reduce their staff by at least one or two hundred. Until now, at least three thousand people have died in Maude''s hands. Piansheng, he and Fujitora have not been able to stop Maudes behavior. "but" Huang Yuan''s gaze turned, and he looked at the pacifists who were massacring the pirates. These war weapons, perfected by Bergapunk, have shown more combat power than expected. Because of their outstanding performance, the Pirates have been defeated. In this situation, even if the opponents lineup has top players like Ace, its impossible to change the situation. "Just keep the status quo~~~" "After the pacifists take the lead in solving the pirates, you can turn around and deal with Maude~~~" "By then..." After Huang Yuan discerned the situation, his heart suddenly became clear. The high-gloss performance of the pacifist is naturally seen by Maude. On the battlefield to advance the battle of the city, he has seen pacifists who used animal abilities. Regardless of combat power and endurance, they are all excellent, and they are definitely not something that ordinary pirates can deal with. Only in front of Maude, it is still a big deal. He remembers that he could cut off a pacifist with a single blow. But now the pacifists are obviously stronger, and they have the ability to regenerate metals. If this weren''t the case, the group of pirates who were not weak in overall strength would not be defeated like that. "Can I recover from any damage?" Maud took time to observe the pacifists. "It should be impossible..." He whispered to himself. Follow. Maud repulsed Fujitora Yellow Ape one after another, thus attempting to attack the pacifists underneath with a "shock chop". Accompanied by a sound like glass breaking, the leap slash that contained shock energy swallowed three pacifists in a flash. The aftermath of the shock is gone, and the three pacifists have become wreckage, lying quietly on the ground. However-- The torn apart debris scattered on the ground, as if attracted by magnetic force, gathered in one direction. Finally, these mechanical remains gathered together, and then began to merge. first quickly sketched the outline of the pacifist''s body, and then it merged into the original appearance. "Oh?" Seeing this scene, Maude raised his brow slightly, a little surprised at the upper limit of the pacifist''s regeneration ability. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I really didn''t expect the pacifists to have the ability to regenerate and restore their original appearance after turning into a wreck. Its no wonder that even if there were blue pheasants below, the pirates were still defeated. Because the pacifists can fully attract the firepower of the green pheasants, thereby reducing the efficiency of the green pheasants and their killing. And once the green pheasant''s killing efficiency decreases, the threats the pirates will face will be greater. "It seems that the pacifists must be dealt with first." A cold light flashed in Maude''s eyes. Without waiting for him to think about it, Huang Yuan and Fujitora had already attacked him. at the same time. The pirates who are fighting hard have all seen the final effect of Maudes blow on the three pacifists. "Even the monster''s attack can''t contain these war weapons?" Looking at the pacifists who have recovered from the wreckage on the ground, the group of pirates who have been beaten back and forth, can''t help but curse their mothers in their hearts. This girl is Xiaoqiang who can''t be killed, right? is wrong. is a beast that not only can''t kill them, but can also bite them off for half their lives in one bite. Such a perverted thing. I dont know how the navy did it. The existence of pacifists made this group of pirates who have been in the new world for the first time feeling deep despair and powerlessness. (End of this chapter) Chapter 901： I still have to come... Chapter 901 I still have to come... In this totally disproportionate number of battles, the navy has an absolute advantage both in number and combat power. But the existence of Maude can make the Navys numerical superiority meaningless. Relying on the strength of the top of the audience, Maude faced the two generals of Fujitora and Yellow Ape alone, and at the same time he had spare capacity to raise butcher swords against other naval elites. In a short period of time, more than three thousand elite navy men died under his sword. Following this rhythm, as long as the two thousand pirates on the field can withstand the navy''s number of people under the lead of the blue pheasant... As time goes by, sooner or later the number superiority possessed by the Navy will disappear. And Huang Yuan and Fujitora, as the highest combat power of the navy side, naturally do not want to see this development. In order to suppress the threat of Maude, Huang Yuan even gave up the ability to kill others with flash speed, and instead put all the focus on Maude. Because he knew that Fujitora alone was absolutely impossible to restrain Maud. But even if he and Fujitora joined forces, he couldn''t control Maude''s range of action, and he could only watch Maude hold them down, and slashed the butcher knife to the necks of other colleagues. Seeing more and more colleagues die under Mauds sword, Huang Yuan and Fujitora tried to change the status quo, but they were powerless. The pressure given by Maud is too strong. Even they can only walk on thin ice, step by step. Not to mention effectively stopping Maudes actions. Just as Maud was influencing the trend of the situation on the field by himself, the new pacifist who completed the final transformation through the hands of Dr. Vegapunk stepped forward. Hundreds of pacifists with outstanding individual strength and near-immortality ability broke through the defensive forces of the pirates in the field. The combat power displayed by this group of new pacifists can be said to be beyond the expectation of the vast majority of people present. Even the navy side is surprised by the combat level of the pacifists. The natural attack power of ?? Green Pheasant and Ace can tear a conspicuous big hole in the navy formation, but it is difficult to cause effective damage to the pacifist after the change. Nevertheless, with their strength, they can still get rid of the pacifists. But the problem is-- The speed at which they can solve the pacifists is far less than the speed at which other pirates in the field are solved by the pacifists and tens of thousands of navies. was originally a situation of playing more with less. If this group of new world pirates die too fast, all the pressure will gradually be gathered on the blue pheasants. Its only a matter of time before it was forced to death. This is the situation in the field. Yellow ape can tell, and the green pheasant will naturally do. "Really created a group of monsters, Dr. Vegapunk..." The green pheasant slowly retracted his right hand, frowning at the more than a dozen pacifists who were frozen into ice sculptures by him, as well as Lieutenant General Dougman and the navy who maintained a knife-wielding posture. ͡ The dozen or so pacifists that were frozen released high-temperature heat, melting the ice covering the body without any pressure. In contrast, the navy ice sculptures headed by Lieutenant Dougman were next to them, but there was no movement. The green pheasant raised his index finger exuding cold smoke, and habitually hooked his cheek. His ice can end the combat capability of elite lieutenants such as Dougman without pressure, but in front of the new pacifists, he has lost its power. Tick, tick The hard ice is melted into water by the heat, and it drips down the pacifist''s strong chest. The electronic eyes that flashed red light looked at the green pheasant neatly and uniformly. "Boom..." More than a dozen pacifists suddenly took off. The slightly bloated body showed various animal forms, and it flew towards the green pheasant. If no one arrives, the laser will arrive first. Green Pheasant avoided the laser shot from the pacifists, glancing at the situation of other companions from the corner of his eye. , like him, was partially restricted by the pacifists. And the most embarrassing is Perona. Because pacifists dont have such negative emotions, the specter of negativity cannot have an effect on pacifists. certainly. Her negative ghost is not only able to beat her teammates. Although it can''t deal with pacifists, it can still be used against other navies. "What the **** is going on with these guys, you can''t beat them to death!" Perona controlled the negative ghost to sweep down the surrounding navy, and then looked at the many pacifists who were fighting with her companions. Regardless of how fierce the companions'' armed attacks are, this group of tricky pacifists can still recover after being attacked. "It seems a bit bad..." Perona turned her gaze and looked at the other pirates in the arena, just like a chicken, who was arbitrarily manipulated by the pacifists. Plus the navy around you who cant see the head... There were originally more than two thousand pirates, but only a few hundreds fell. "Didi" Sharp sound from not far away. A dangerous laser suddenly attacked Perona. The dazzling light shone in, and Perona who was watching the situation on the field had no time to escape. at this time-- A shimmering realm shrouded. "Transfer." Luo''s cold voice came. ৡ Perona''s body disappeared out of thin air, and was instantly transferred to Luo''s side. The flying laser beam crossed her original location and flew into the distance. "Huh, it was dangerous just now." Looking at the laser that flew away all at once, Perona patted her chest with lingering fear. Luo put away the domain, calmly said: "Next time I may not be able to save you." "Huh, there won''t be another time." Perona, with her hands on her hips, curled her lips and said, "But...thanks just now." Luo directly ignored Peronas thanks, causing the latter to look at him angrily. Ignoring Peronas reaction, Luo looked at the pacifists on the field. He and Maude rushed here from Navigation Hill. But his speed is obviously far inferior to Maud, coupled with considerations such as physical exertion, so it took a few minutes to get to the scene, just in time to help Perona rescue. "Regeneration ability?" After observing for a few seconds, Luo quickly discovered the pacifist''s ability to regenerate beyond the medical category. is simply outrageous. Its no wonder the Qing pheasant failed to open the situation... "Perona, pay attention to yourself." Luo threw a word, and rushed straight to the nearest pacifist. Perona was taken aback, looked at Luo Yuans back, and shouted, "Dont mess around, your physical strength is..." Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by a sudden attack. "Dont you know that interrupting others is a rude thing?!" Perona evaded the attack and glared at the group of navies who had just attacked her. Waving hands, the negative ghost flew past from all angles. The navy evaded the negative ghosts from the flight and pressed towards Perona. "Yooooooo." Along with the unique laughter, a chill from Huangquan suddenly rushed over the bodies of this group of navy. Next second. This group of navies fell to the ground, with thin ice condensing visible to the naked eye on their bodies. Brook put away the sword of the soul of death, looked at the group of navy who had been frozen by the cold of Huangquan, and whispered: "It is very rude to interrupt other people. I still agree with it." "Brook." Perona looked at Brooke. Brook nodded at Perona, and immediately looked at Luo, who was rushing towards the pacifist. At this moment. Luo stepped into the attack range of the pacifists. "Didi" The pacifist''s palm suddenly condenses light. The monotonous but powerful laser shot towards Luo. A ray of red light flashed in Luo''s eyes, and at such a close distance, he was dangerously and dangerously avoiding the oncoming laser. "room." While avoiding the laser sideways, he lifted his finger. The realm of ?? instantly expanded, enshrouding pacifists. "Abattoir!" Luo Gaikong swiped his knife at the pacifist. The invisible slash in the realm suddenly fell on the pacifists. The pacifists hadn''t reacted, they were cut into dozens of dollars by Luo. Luo looked coldly, and raised his left index finger to tick. "Baton." The body of the pacifist who was cut into dozens of pieces by him suddenly scattered to the ground, and each piece of "body" was glued to the corpses that could be seen everywhere on the ground. After doing this, Luo put away the domain and looked calmly at the dozens of body fragments of the pacifist glued to many corpses so that they could not move. His slaughterhouse can cut the creatures in the domain. The diced creature is immortal, painless, and will not bleed. This is because although the slaughterhouse''s ability effect can separate the target''s body, it will not cause substantial damage. Since there is no damage, the pacifist who is cut into dozens of pieces will naturally no longer trigger the regeneration ability. Accurate or not is the difference between slaughter and surgery. Luo glanced at the pacifist who had lost the ability to fight. After only a few seconds of observation, the death surgeon had a precise insight into the weakness of the pacifists. As far as the result is concerned, it is the same as he expected before the shot. Luo retracted his gaze and turned to the next pacifist. Although he has only just arrived on the scene, he has already seen that these 100 pacifists are the key to determining the direction of this victory. so. He has the ability to quickly resolve pacifists, so naturally he takes the initiative to shoulder the responsibility. not far away. Perona and Brooke both saw Luo''s process of resolving the pacifists. Such a tricky monster, in the face of the ability to operate fruit, but it is vulnerable. "Mr. Luo is really reliable." Brook marveled at Luo''s methods. He didn''t stand alone and watched the show, and lifted the Soul Sword to assist Luo. Luo''s presence vaguely changed the situation on the court. He shot one after another, using the slaughterhouse to solve one pacifist after another. The two sides in the melee quickly noticed Luo''s methods. Naturally, the navy side would not allow Luo to act recklessly, and the sharp knife team led by the lieutenant general pointed directly at Luo. As the pirates saw that Luo had the ability to quickly resolve the pacifists, they also spontaneously assumed the responsibility of covering Luo. Among them are Brooke Lafayette. In order for Luo to concentrate on solving the pacifists, they fought hard to stop the navy from attacking. Luo did not disappoint their expectations, advancing all the way. "The tenth, call, call..." Using the baton to glue the pacifist''s body fragments to the corpse, Luo kept panting. His ability to produce fruits of surgery is the nemesis of this group of pacifists. However, the battle continues until now, and his physical strength has been a little bit unable to keep up. But he had no intention of stopping at all, looking at the next pacifist. "The big deal, just use the price of''one life'' to see if you can recover your energy after being reborn..." Luo tried to calm his breath, and immediately went to trouble with the next pacifist. Realizing that he is the key player, even if he can''t kill all the pacifists, he will have to solve at least half. In addition, Maude can concentrate on dealing with the two generals of Huang Yuan Tenghu. With such thoughts in mind, Luo used the slaughterhouse to cut the body of the eleventh pacifist. Zhan Taomaru, who is in charge of ruling the pacifists, watched Luo quickly settle the eleven pacifists, and suddenly became a little anxious. "How could it keep you messing around!!!" Zhan Momomaru carrying a double-edged axe in his hands, attacked Luo with a straight face. Luo glanced at Zhan Momomaru who rushed like a truck, and didn''t pay much attention to it. At this moment, Jim, who transformed into a triceratops, flew to the top of the battle with Momomaru. "You are busy with you." Jim tilted his head and looked at Luo. "" Luo dumbfounded, he nodded to Jim, and began to attack the twelfth pacifist. Just physical strength is about to bottom out... Distant circle of battle. Maud cut the Yellow Ape down with a single knife. The yellow apes body turned into streamer and penetrated the ground, causing a violent explosion. Dense smoke and dust scattered. Huang Yuan got up from the giant pit, coughing and vomiting a lot of blood. He knows how terrifying Maudes strength is, so he is cautious in every attack. If you can avoid an attack, try not to block it. However-- In front of Mord''s powerful strength, even if he has the speed of light, he can''t dodge all attacks. But he can''t avoid the attack, he can at least block it. Its just that every time I look at it, its blocked, and it doesnt seem to be blocked. Mauds attack power is obviously higher than his defense power... Even if you successfully block the attack, you will be injured due to poor defense. "That monster...I really don''t give a chance at all~~~" Huang Yuan raised his right arm, which was trembling slightly because of the attack, and could not help but let out a wry smile, then his body turned into a beam of light and flew towards Maud. No matter how many times he was repelled, he was able to overcome it as quickly as possible. Otherwise, when all the pressure from Maude is concentrated on him or Fujitora alone, it may be a momentary thing to be defeated by each. The reason why he can barely contend with Maude now is also because of the combination of the two. After Huang Yuan rushed back to the scene, he saw the Fujitora with blood dripping from his mouth and nose, being crushed into the bottom of the pit by Mord. He quickly shot to help Fujitora to clear the siege. Fujitora got a chance to breathe and retreated slightly with Huang Yuan, looking quite embarrassed. This battle is difficult for them. Is the navy the highest combat power......? In front of the man in front of him, he was somewhat misnamed. Maud stands on the spot, lifting Qiu Shui lightly, and in the corner of his eye, it is Luo who is effectively dealing with the pacifists. "Good job, Luo." Seeing the outrageous regeneration ability of Luo Yong slaughterhouse against pacifists, Maude ticked the corner of his mouth slightly. If it hadnt been for Luo to be there at this point in time, he would probably pull away and kill the pacifists. "Um?" However, Maude hadn''t been relieved for too long before he noticed that Luo seemed to be weakened. Physical strength is still an old problem. So, I still have to come... Maud smiled helplessly in the bottom of his heart. "A dying old man with a white beard can still hammer two generals, maybe three more." This is written up to now, and there is still a little cutie using this sentence to harden the mod, which I did not expect... To be honest, it is a bit disgusting. There are a lot of black reviews in the public period chapters that affect readers perceptions, and they are deleted. I can''t delete it, but it''s still coming up here. Pig wants to shout loudly: trembling and cold, when can the general stand up? (End of this chapter) Chapter 902： Below the shadow, all are ashes. Chapter 902 Under the slashing of the shadows, all are ashes. Ros slaughterhouse can restrain the outrageous regeneration ability of the new pacifists. However, physical strength is always a flaw that Luo can''t avoid. It''s not that Luo is not good at it, but that the ability to perform surgery is too exhausting. This is also a restriction in the Devil Fruit Ability System... A kind of restriction that can''t be completely overcome no matter how hard Luo works. Unless the life is exchanged, or if you have something that is beyond the system like the Hunter''s Note, the intensity of the battle will inevitably take out your physical strength. Twelve pacifists were solved in succession, Luo''s physical strength almost bottomed out, and he was already unsustainable. This scene was seen by Maude, and it was naturally impossible for Luo to continue to mess around. Be aware that this is a battlefield. Once the physical strength bottoms out, it is no different from death. Even though the abilities of the Eudemons Baqi Orochi can allow Luo to have eight lives, no one can guarantee that Luo will recover his strength once he dies. If it cant be restored... What is the difference between eight lives and one life? is nothing more than increasing the number of swings to eight times. Maud doesn''t want to see Luo risk gambling on this possibility. In this war, he can lose, but he cannot lose any of his companions. "Shadow pressure." Maud turned his gaze and looked at Fujitora and Huang Yuan who had regrouped and attacked. As far as his gaze was, the black shadow moved surgingly, like a surging black cloud, pressing down heavily towards the vine tiger and the yellow ape. Fenghu strained his face, rushing towards the sky with a sword to cut away a circle of purple gravity patterns. Helix-shaped purple ripples lift off into the air, topping under the surging black clouds. Continuously outputting reverse gravity, forcibly stopped the downward trend of dark clouds. Didi Yellow Ape raised his hands flat, condensing a dazzling star-like light. As the light suddenly condensed, a more intense light burst out in the next instant, and it turned into a giant beam of light over ten meters in diameter, blasting towards Maude. In previous battles, the diameter of the laser released by Huang Yuan was at most the size of a baby''s fist. This time, a beam of light with a diameter of more than ten meters was directly condensed, which can be described as exhausting the full strength of Shining Fruit. The speed of the giant beam of light was so fast that it came to Maude in a blink of an eye. The giant beam of light full of destruction came in front of him, and Maude looked calm, and quickly cut the giant beam of light into two halves with a quick knife. The beam of light that was split in two fell on the ground in the distance, causing a monstrous violent explosion. Maud raised his left hand without changing his face, and turned his palms upwards at Huang Yuan and Fujitora. At the moment he made this action, the ground where Huang Yuan and Fujitor were located suddenly turned into a dark shadow wave. Looking from a distance, it seems to move back and forth like waves. The foothold was assimilated into a shadow by Maudes ability, and Huang Yuan and Fujitora responded immediately. However, the scope of the shadow was too large, and they had no time to jump out of the scope of the shadow even though they had reacted. "Black coffin." Maud''s flipped palm flicked a virtual grip. The shadowed ground suddenly lifted upwards, pushing Huang Ape and Fujitora against the black shadow tide. The shadow wave rising from the ground and the shadow tide pressing down from the air just like this, squeezing Huang Yuan and Fujitora in. The closed shadow tide slowly formed a huge pitch-black sphere, which hovered in mid-air. Maud stretched out his left hand with a virtual grip forward, and suddenly patted a small shadow bead in the direction of Luo. At the same time, he took a step forward and swung his knife towards the shadow ball to cut a leap slash with a black-red arc in the air. After that, Maude didn''t even look at the result of this slash, and exchanged positions with the Shadow Orb that had just been shot, and appeared beside Luo in an instant. When he sensed that someone was coming, he was shocked when he was bracing his body and preparing to solve the thirteenth pacifist. But after seeing that the person was Maude, he was relieved instead. "Call, call, mod, call, call..." While panting, he raised his head to look at Maude''s side face, and there was a hint of doubt in his eyes. At this timing, Maude should be dealing with Fujitora and Huang Yuan. Within less than ten minutes, Fujitora and Yellow Ape, who can never be the highest combat power of the Navy and also one of the world''s top powerhouses, were easily killed by Moder after they joined forces? If this is the case, it would be great. Luo subconsciously looked into the distance. What catches the eye is the pitch-black fragments flying all over the sky. The leap slash from Maudes hand just now destroyed the shadow ball that trapped Fujitora and Yellow Ape with absolute power. Whether ?? can cause damage to the Fujitora and Yellow Ape in the shadow ball, Luo can not see clearly. "Don''t force yourself so hard, Luo." Mauds voice came. Luo was silent when he heard the words, and then let out a sigh while breathing. Since a long time ago, his physical strength has always lost the chain at critical moments. In the end, he always had to let Maude come to the end. But this is also impossible. From the moment he chooses to follow Maude, it indicates that what is waiting for him will not be a simple battle. Maud heard Luo''s sigh, but did not say anything. Instead, he looked at the pacifist who was already showing offensive stance in front of him. "Didi" The pacifists electronic eyes locked on Maudes figure, and a dangerous light was condensed in the palm of his raised palm. It''s just that he didn''t fire a laser at Maude, but while his whole body was animalized, he exploded at an astonishing speed and rushed straight to Maude. Looking at this momentum, I intend to pierce the laser light in the palm of his hand to Maude in a close-up manner. "So slow." Maud moved forward with his sword, like a lightning bolt that pierced the night sky, and passed the body of the pacifist in an instant. The pacifists, who were still in a charge posture, slowed down slowly, as if they were hindered by something. And Maude, who appeared behind him, retracted the Qiu Shui that was moving forward. Following Maudes closing action, the stopped pacifist turned his head mechanically to look at Maudes back. "Drip, drip" The red light in the eyes of the pacifists electronic flashes, and at the same time it makes a sharp sound similar to the sound of an alarm. The top of his head suddenly began to become ashes, like a vampire hit by the sun. Until Maude took the knife completely, the body of the pacifist also completely turned into ashes drifting in the wind. "Rebirth?" Maud looked at the ashes flying into the air with indifferent eyes. "But so." Regardless of your outrageous and exaggerated regeneration speed, no matter how hard your defense is. As long as there is no strong enough armed color. Below ??Shadow Slash, all are ashes. aside. Luo stared blankly at the pacifist who was chopped into ashes. just one cut then killed this war weapon with animal abilities and extremely outrageous regeneration ability. This is a complete spike, which is more efficient and rude than his method of splitting the pacifists with a slaughterhouse. "What am I surprised about..." Luo came back to his senses and looked at the figure of the strongest man who was focused by the eyes of the world. Because it is Maud, it is possible to cut the pacifists to ashes. Only Maud can do such a thing. So, what''s so surprising. Around. The pirates of the New World, who were so painful by the new pacifists, suddenly saw the scene where Maude cut the pacifists to ashes. "It''s Maud...!!!" They looked at Maude''s figure, and they couldn''t help showing ecstasy. Even in the face of a crowded navy, they dont think there is anything. Because of the knife slashed at the navy, some blood can always be cut out. But this group of unreasonable pacifists is different, as hard as it is to do it. No matter how hard the knife they cut out, it is like cutting on cotton, without any real gains. On the contrary, as long as the pacifists get it, they will be overwhelmed by the attack of the navy with the heads of the surrounding people in a blink of an eye. Fighting up to now, they have lost a quarter of their staff and failed to kill a pacifist. If it were not for Luo to rush to the scene and then eliminate the twelve pacifists in one go, I am afraid that their current losses would be even more serious. They have been smashed by the pacifists, and they also hope that Luo can best get rid of all the pacifists in the field. result. They soon discovered that Luo had gradually become panting, looking almost exhausted. The flame of hope that has just risen is not far from extinguishing. In this case, Maude''s shot surprised them extremely. "Although I don''t know how he did it, but... I finally see some hope!" After the fierce battle, the pirates kept looking at the location of Maude. Faced with more than 50,000 elite naval forces, if there is still a chance, it must be on Maude. The pirates firmly believe in this. "PX to..." Zhan Momomaru also saw the scene of the pacifists turning into ashes, and he was shocked at once. If we say that Romania''s method of splitting the pacifists is opportunistic. So. Maud cut the pacifists to ashes with a single knife, that is absolute power! This also means-- The war weapon that Dr. Begapunk exhausted all his energy developed to dominate the balance of power in the world was no different from the original version in front of that man. is equally vulnerable! ! Jim, who transformed into a triceratops half-beast form, looked at the shocked and lost Zhan Taomaru, and immediately seized the opportunity. The thick hoof palms were covered with solid armed color, and he slammed Zhan Taomaru''s cheeks. Boom! Zhan Taomarus cheeks deformed instantly, and his sturdy body flew out abruptly, and then hit the ground heavily. Boom. A shallow pit appeared on the ground, filled with smoke and dust. "Asshole, you made a sneak attack!!!" Zhan Taomaru''s cheeks were swollen high, and he got up from the shallow pit, his tone full of anger. Jim did not say a word, and pursued Zhan Momomaru. Zhan Momomaru endured the severe pain, before facing Jim, he looked at Maude in the distance for the last time. No matter the number of people, or the overall combat power. Their navy is an absolute advantage. But-- Zhan Momomaru was vaguely disturbed at this time. The source of this anxiety is the figure in the distance. People who are also disturbed, there are elite navy generals such as Smogtina who have dealt with Maude many times. In a large-scale war, no one can dominate the entire battle by himself. But Maud is an exception. An exception that can scare many admirals. Many gazes from the naval camp looked at Maud one by one. In his eyes, there are fear, fear, dignity, anger and killing intent. "Why is he here......!!!" "Even if General Huang Yuan and General Fujitora joined forces, couldn''t they contain the monster?" "That''s two generals!!!" If it hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, the navy could not believe it. is not to defeat Maud, but to contain it. The two generals joined forces, but they still failed to achieve this. Is it really necessary to dispatch three generals in order to contain Maud? So-- If you want to defeat Maude, are three generals enough? The shock in the hearts of the navy can be imagined. In response to countless gazes coming from all directions, Maude came to another pacifist and slashed out. Ling Ling''s blade flashed away. The pacifist was cut off by Maude without any reaction, and then slowly turned to ashes under the gaze of countless eyes. Before this pacifist was completely turned into ashes, Maude turned to trouble with the next pacifist. His priority targets are all pacifists who are besieging their companions. After he chopped the third pacifist to ashes, the surrounding navy reacted. "Attack!" Someone shouted. Suddenly, various forms of attack shrouded Maud like a rain of flowers. The offensive is so fierce that it can be described as blocking the space where Maude can dodge. But Maude didn''t plan to hide. A white ball of light containing shocking power emerged on Qiu Shui Dao''s body. Maud slashed out with a knife. The power of shock spreads along the cracks in the space to the full offensive coming from the hood. Good slashing physical skills or gunfire. are all shaken away by Maude''s shocking force. Not only that. After the offensive was dissipated, there was still a shock wave of surging power that ran over the navy team. Accompanied by bursts of screams, the navy team suddenly appeared a conspicuous gap. The shock wave just now caused nearly a hundred navies to lose consciousness or were seriously injured or killed on the spot. Seeing this result, the navies who just launched the attack were all discolored. The overwhelming power in front of them made their hearts beat like a drum. Maud ignored the surrounding navy and turned his gaze to a pacifist. He had to improve the efficiency of killing the pacifists as much as possible before Huang Yuan and Fujito chase them. However, Huang Yuan and Fujitora came to help quickly. After Mo De Caican cut the fourth pacifist to ashes, Huang Yuan and Fujito stopped the attack. "Baka, D. Mord, is there any more troublesome existence than you..." Huang Yuan looked at Maude with a face collapsed, and his tone was all emotions that he wanted to kill Maude. Fenghu is not like the yellow ape who talks so much, the top-notch color that he released covers Maude. Maud looked at Fujitora and Yellow Ape calmly, the flying ashes were blown away by a gust of wind in front of him. The surrounding navy also looked at the two generals who had rushed over. At a glance, they saw quite a dazzling blood stain on their faces, and their shirts were stained a lot. Obviously injured, and not a minor injury. In other words-- The two generals not only failed to contain Maud, but were also injured in such a short period of time? The hearts of the navy suddenly became extremely heavy. If no one can completely contain Maud... Maybe todays war will repeat the same mistakes! Good night... depending on the status, the double monthly pass will be updated at the end of the month. (End of this chapter) Chapter 903： Strangled odds Chapter 903 It has only been less than half an hour since the two sides fought. Hundreds of people were reduced on the pirate side, and the current number is only about 1,500. The loss of the navys personnel is even more exaggerated, directly dropping from more than 50,000 to about 45,000. Among them, nearly four thousand deaths were caused by Maude. While fighting the Yellow Ape Fujitor alone, he can also kill nearly four thousand elite naval forces. The sense of suffocation and oppression created by this terrifying power is deeply rooted in the hearts of many navies. so. Obviously, there is still an absolute advantage on the scene, but many navies who have experienced the war on the top and the war on the advance city are just looking at Maud, and there is a kind of inexplicable anxiety. But no matter what, they can only believe that General Fujitora and General Huang Yuan are only a short-term disadvantage. As time goes by, it will definitely be able to contain Maud, even suppress Maud. And what they should do now is to get rid of these pirates as soon as possible under the leadership of the new pacifists. The surrounding navy reluctantly stabilized their minds, withdrew their gazes with difficulty, and then launched an attack on the pirates in the field. Various forms of attack, like the death sickle swinging at the pirates in the field. The gear of war that suddenly stopped due to the presence of Maude and Huang Yuan Tenghu, with the navy''s outrageous action, turned again amidst the ear-splitting roar. The two sides fight to a ball. The sound of ?? clang echoed in the sky, and blood fell to the ground accompanied by screams. Above flat ground. The sights of Maude and Huang Yuan Tenghu intertwined in mid-air, and the fighting around them seemed to have nothing to do with them. Squeak Falling on the body of the Qiu Shui knife beside Maude, a black-red arc like a filament suddenly flowed out. This is a sign before the shot. Huang Yuan and Fujitora saw this and took the lead in attacking. The penetrating beam of light and the horizontal gravity with purple ripples hit Maud successively. Maud did not release a knife. Instead, he raised his left hand and hit the air with a punch. Click, click Where the fist fell, the cracks glowing with white light spread like a spider web, and then shattered like glass. A shock wave containing a powerful shock force passed through the glass-like fragments, and the oncoming beam of light and purple ripples were gravitationally shaken away. This joint offensive from the navy''s highest combat power was sufficient to defeat most pirates, but in front of Maude, he did nothing. "It feels good..." Maud retracted his arm, his eyes calmly watched as the shock wave of the shock wave shattered the ground in front of him. Because of the white beard experience accumulated in the hunter''s notes, after eating the shocking fruit, Maude can have super high proficiency without training, and it is handy to use. As the number of times the ability is used more and more, the more Maud can experience the pleasure of strength and destructiveness brought by the ability to shake fruits. The joint offensive was easily broken by Maudes shock wave. Huang Yuan and Fujitora had no response other than secretly surprised by Maudes ability to shock the fruit. just vaguely felt a strange feeling like facing Maude and White Beard at the same time. When the shock wave ceased, Huang Yuan and Fujitora attacked Maude again. Even if the odds of winning are not high, at least we must contain Maud and prevent him from trouble with the pacifists. At this moment, a biting cold breath rushed towards Huang Yuan and Fujitora. The speed of the air-conditioning is so fast, wherever it goes, even the air condenses into ice. This is an attack from the green pheasant. Huang Yuan and Fujitora reacted, each avoiding the air-conditioning on their faces. I saw the air-cooling air condensing into a huge wall of ice in an instant, which lay in front of Huang Yuan and Fujitora. "Kuzan..." Looking at the ice wall condensed out of thin air, the yellow ape and Fujitora scattered on the left and right sides looked at the green pheasant at the same time. Facing the gaze from his former colleague, the green pheasant walked slowly to Maude''s side, habitually raising his index finger and hooking his cheek. There are many enemies on the battlefield. No matter who it is, as long as it is a little careless, it is possible to be overwhelmed by the enemy. In this situation, the responsibility that the green pheasant takes on its own initiative is to protect his companions as much as possible while killing the enemy. Rather than using power to kill the enemy, it is more important to ensure the safety of your companions. From the beginning of the war to the present, Qing Pheasant has been doing this all the time. But when the new pacifists begin to show their power, it is obviously not an easy task to protect their companions while ensuring the efficiency of killing the enemy. As the pacifists stepped in, the green pheasant felt more and more strenuous. It is already difficult for him to take care of the safety of his companions at all times. Just as the situation became more serious, Maude arrived and completely destroyed a new type of pacifist with a single knife. The green pheasant who saw this scene is very clear. As far as the current situation is concerned, if you want to see the odds, you must let Maude deal with all the pacifists on the battlefield as soon as possible. Only in this way can the situation on the battlefield be changed. So, after Maude, Huang Yuan, and Fujitora arrived at the scene one after another, the green pheasant changed his mind decisively and suddenly attacked Huang Yuan and Fujitora. He wants Maude to solve all the pacifists on the field as quickly as possible without any disturbance. This will be the key to determining the direction of victory. "Ah la la." Green Pheasant exuded an icy cold air, looked calmly at Huang Yuan and Fujito, two former colleagues, and said: "Let me be your opponent for the time being." Huang Yuan and Fujitora''s eyes changed slightly. Maud looked at the green pheasant in surprise. Rather than letting the green pheasant temporarily contain Huang Yuan and Fujitora, Maude is still more inclined to let the green pheasant "take care" of his companions in the fierce battle. seemed to be aware of Maudes gaze, the green pheasant turned his back to Maude, and explained in a calm tone: "Captain, in order to relieve everyone''s pressure, you have to quickly get rid of the remaining pacifists." In the entire pirate camp, the person who can effectively eliminate the pacifists is Maud except Luo. Luo has no combat capability temporarily due to excessive physical exertion. So, solving the burden of the pacifists should fall on Maud. If Maude doesnt get rid of this group of pacifists quickly. Not to mention that the pirates on the side of the White Beard Pirates are rapidly attrition, even here in the Maud Pirates, there is a high probability of casualties. Hearing Qing''s explanation, Maude nodded slowly. He also knows that killing all new pacifists is the highest priority right now. Although he is sure to solve the new pacifists on the field one by one under the interference of Huang Yuan and Fujitora, the efficiency will definitely be affected. Now that the green pheasant helps him temporarily stop Huang Yuan and Fujitora, then he can roll up his sleeves and solve the new group of pacifists without any worries. "Kuzan, be careful." Maud reminded him. Green Pheasant nodded to Maude. Of course he will be careful, and he is still very careful. After all, the person he wants to stop, but the strength is not weaker than his Huang Yuan and Fujitora. Maud stopped staying, and ran to the nearest pacifist. There are currently more than 70 new pacifists on the battlefield... Although I dont know how long the green pheasant can block the yellow monkey vine and tiger, Maude has decided to kill all the pacifists within five minutes. "Dont think everything goes well~~~" How can the yellow ape make Maude threaten the safety of the new pacifists, the dazzling light from the palm of the hand suddenly turned into a huge number of light bullets with an astonishing density, and volleyed at Maude. "Ah la la, am I being ignored by you?" The green pheasant shot at the right time, and a thick ice wall formed by the condensation of a large amount of air-conditioning blocked Maude. The numerous light bombs that broke through the air bombarded the ice wall, causing continuous explosions. at the same time. Fujitora also shot, and the gravity knife cut out horizontally crushed the heavy ice wall condensed by the green pheasant''s ability into countless fragments, scattered from the air. When the ice wall shattered, the remaining force of the gravity knife continued to sweep towards the position where Maude was. However, the time that the thick ice wall persisted was long enough for Maude to stay away from the attack range of Huang Ape and Fujitora. The gravity knife ran over the air, but it fell into the air. At this time, Maude has already rushed to the next new pacifist and started the cleanup operation. Fujitora and Huang Yuan also understand the importance of the new pacifists in this war, and they will not let Maude raise a butcher''s knife against the pacifists. It''s just that the green pheasant will not let them interfere with Maude either. "Ice Age!" The majestic air-conditioning like raging waves rushed towards Fujitora and Yellow Ape. Along the way, everything condenses into ice. "Well" Fujitora opened his eyes slightly, revealing the whites of his eyes. Faced with this majestic air-conditioning that showed the power of nature, even if he had plenty of room to dodge, he didn''t intend to avoid it. That would only make the distance between him and Maude further. Fujitora held the knife with his backhand, and purple ripples waved on the knife. "Crouching Tiger." Fujitora leaned forward slightly, struck the sky diagonally with the knife in his hand. The gravitational field visible to the naked eye that ?? summoned out of thin air is like a giant tiger descending from the sky, rushing fiercely on the air-conditioning. Boom! The cold air that had rushed forward like a raging wave was suddenly shot on the ground by this tiger-like gravity field. The cold air that was on the brink of collapse in the blink of an eye directly froze the ground into solid ice. Fujitora''s attack did not end there after the ice age was disintegrated by the gravity field. The gravitational field that further expanded the scope also included the blue pheasant. The yellow ape leaped up to the sky, drawing a circle with his thumb. "Eight Chiqiong Gouyu." Star-shaped light bursts out of the finger circle, and diamond-shaped light bullets fly from the light to the green pheasant, and in a blink of an eye the green pheasant becomes a hornet''s nest. rumbling-- The light bomb passed through the body of the green pheasant, and immediately exploded. The blast generated by ?? set off a large amount of thick smoke and dust, which engulfed the body of the green pheasant. As soon as the smoke and dust rise, they are pushed down by the gravity field. It just sinks with the thick smoke and dust, but no green pheasant is seen, only a piece of crushed ice. Huang Yuan did not care about the result, his body instantly turned into streamer, and went to chase Maude. In the gravitational field, crushed ice on the ground moved without wind, condensing together to shape the appearance of a green pheasant. Under the pressure from the gravity field, the green pheasant who had just recovered his body looked up at the yellow ape, and then looked at the Fujitora whose strength was not inferior to him. "Ah la la, it is really hard to block both of you at the same time..." Green pheasant sighed softly. Fighting two generals alone is not easy. Green Pheasant has some experience at this moment, and even more feels that Maude, who has suppressed the yellow ape vine and tiger with his own strength, and can still leave room for energy, is really beyond words. "However, I would like to ask you to settle down for the time being." The green pheasant''s eyes flicked through, and an air-conditioning wave emerged from the soles of his feet, which quickly attacked Fujitora against the gravity field. The air-conditioning wave moved along the ground very fast, and in a blink of an eye he came to Fujitora. Fujitora nodded slightly, holding the knife and piercing the ground. The tip of the stick knife pierced into the ground, thus spilling out a purple wave visible to the naked eye. rushed in cold air, just in time to collide with the purple wave that spilled from the blade. However, the air-conditioning ground wave suddenly spread, instantly freezing the surrounding area into ice. Fujitora failed to escape, but was frozen into an ice sculpture by the sudden spread of cold air. As the Fujitora freezes into an ice sculpture, the gravitational field enveloped in the area disappears. Without the suppression of the gravity field, the green pheasant transformed into a cold current, chasing the yellow ape at the fastest speed. Its just that no matter how fast he is, it is impossible to catch up with the yellow ape who has the shining ability. However, the green pheasant did not intend to catch up with the yellow ape. He suddenly released a wide range of cold air, condensing a towering ice wall on the ground in front of him. then realized that this ice wall alone could not stop Huang Yuans footsteps, which increased the air-conditioning output rate. In the blink of an eye. The ice wall rises from the ground and becomes bigger and bigger. finally blocked Huang Yuans path. The yellow ape looked down at the green pheasant, frowning. If the situation is not urgent, he might think about whether or not to get rid of the green pheasant together with Fujitora. "Ah la la, I should be able to limit you... about 1 minute." When ??green pheasant spoke, wisps of cold air overflowed from the gaps between the teeth. He looked at the yellow ape standing in the sky, and at the Fujitora who was peeling off the frozen ice by gravity, and said seriously: "And Maude, it will probably be able to eliminate the remaining pacifists in about 30 seconds. " "30 seconds?" Huang Yuan suddenly kicked his foot against the ice wall. With a kick at the speed of light, a big hole was directly kicked in the ice wall. "I didn''t expect you to be so optimistic, Ku... Qing pheasant." There are more than 70 pacifists in the field. It will take at least three minutes for Maud to cut a pacifist. It''s just Huang Yuan''s words that haven''t been finished yet, suddenly a black rain fell in the sky. said it was black rain, but it was actually black spots made up of shadows, which fell from the sky like raindrops and landed on everyone on the battlefield. "Um?!" Huang Yuan looked at Black Rain, as if he had expected something, his pupils shrank sharply. Above the sky. Maud held Qiushui in his hand and stood in the air. "It may be difficult, but I can do it." He calmly watched the black rain fall on the pacifist, and muttered to himself softly. Slash the knife on the enemy and cut the knife through the shadow of the enemy. The difficulty of the two techniques cannot be the same. but Maud is confident to do it. "Shadow Slash. All Blades Slash!" Maud''s figure disappeared. He swapped positions with the black spots that fell on the pacifists. Then slashed the shadow of the pacifist with a knife in a flash. After completing the first cut, Maude moved to the second pacifist with almost no pause. Swing a knife and cut the shadow. The same action, speed like lightning, repeats itself again and again. In the eyes of others, there is no way to see Maud at all, only a fleeting blade of sword light will always light up next to every pacifist. Immediately after-- Pacifists one after another suddenly began to burn... When expectations become reality. Huang Yuan has a gloomy face, and his mood is as bad as it is. Once the pacifists are wiped out in a short time. So. The navy is equivalent to being killed by more than half of the odds. (End of this chapter) Chapter 904： Real protagonist Chapter 904 The real protagonist Black rain, knife light. The killing in an instant. This technique that appeared in the war on the top is now reproduced in front of many navies. the difference is-- This time the knife light did not cut out blood, but cut through the shadow of the pacifist. It takes only a few breaths. Seventy-eight instants, seventy-eight sword lights. Wait for the last knife light to pass. Seventy-eight pacifists lost their shadows. The attack ended, Maude showed his figure and stood behind one of the pacifists. The sun shines on him, as well as the pacifists. The warm sunshine, at this moment, is like the most irresistible flame in the world. When it falls on the pacifists, it burns their bodies to ashes inch by inch. In front of the law of ability. No matter how strong the pacifists have defensive power, no matter how strong their regenerative power... is meaningless. Maud retracted the knife, turned slowly, and looked at the pacifists who were gradually becoming ashes. Cut off the shadows of 78 pacifists in a flash in the form of various blade rounds. The difficulty is extremely high, which is by no means comparable to a normal cut body. Maud originally planned to come one by one, and it is estimated that it will take a few minutes to get rid of all the pacifists. It''s just that he noticed that the green pheasant can hardly stop the cooperation between Huang Yuan and Fujitora, and he needs the green pheasant to protect the safety of his companions. Therefore, he temporarily decided to use the combination technique of flying shadows and blade rounds to wipe out the pacifists on the battlefield. Before the move, he can''t be 100% sure that this move will be a perfect curtain call. If you fail, your energy is wasted. But now in terms of results, it is also perfect. The bodies of the pacifists began to ashes, and the killing atmosphere hovering on the battlefield suddenly stagnated. "All the pacifists were cut off in one fell swoop!!!" "The pacifists are over..." "Hey, is there a way to stop it?!" The surrounding navy looked at the pacifists who were gradually turning to dust, and a look of stunned or shocked expressions quickly appeared on their faces. Mauds ability is no secret. The vast majority of navies have memorized information about Mauds capabilities. Up to now, the combat power of pacifists has been seen by them, and it is simply the most reliable weapon of war. It is precisely by virtue of the combat power displayed by the pacifists that it is possible to suppress the lethality of such powerful combat power as the green pheasant Ace in the enemy camp to a certain extent. In a short period of time, this group of New World Pirates reduced their staff by four to five hundred. Anyone with a discerning eye can see the importance of this group of pacifists in this war. But with Maudes shot, just a few breaths, this group of pacifists with terrible regenerative ability was put to the flames... Calculated by the cost of each pacifist, it is equivalent to Maud destroying 78 warships at once. This ability to cut shadows and make people ashes is really unreasonable. If the navy side is shocked, then the pirate side is a surprise besides shock. The difficult and tricky pacifists were thus eliminated by Maud. This suddenly gave them a feeling of unlocking the shackles, and their entire bodies suddenly became lighter. "It''s unbelievable..." The eyes of the pirates looking at Maude gradually became frenzied. In this world, after all, the strong are respected. Worshiping the strong is a normal response. So even if they used Maud as an enemy, they now have awe and admiration for Maud, and even almost fanatical worship. no doubt The man who is watched by them is the real protagonist on this stage. Qing pheasant watched the pacifists fly into ashes, and a few cold sweats fell on his forehead. He infers that he can only stop Huang Yuan and Fujitora for a minute or so. Under this premise, it is inferred that Maud can solve the pacifists on the battlefield in about 30 seconds. Now it seems that he found that he still seriously underestimated Maudes combat capabilities. But he cant be blamed. After all, who would have thought that Maude would eliminate all the pacifists in the field in such an exaggerated way. To know-- The improved pacifists are already above the elite lieutenant generals in terms of combat ability alone... Because the pacifists were instantly annihilated, the green pheasant diverted his attention and couldn''t help but stop his blockade against Fujitora and Yellow Ape. However, even if there were no obstacles from the green pheasant, Fujitora and Yellow Ape stopped in place, and they both looked at Maude. The pacifist, who had high hopes, was cleared by Maude as soon as he showed his edge. Huang Yuan''s face is very ugly. On the other hand, Fujitoras face also caused some waves. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would not believe that Maude had killed all the pacifists in a few seconds. Although now in terms of numbers, their navy is still an absolute advantage. But as the pacifists fell, they inevitably felt a little uneasy in their hearts. seemed to be aware of the gazes from Huang Yuan and Fujitora, Maude did not care about the reactions of the surrounding navy and pirates, and exchanged positions with the shadow icons scattered beside the green pheasant. came to the side of the green pheasant, and Maude immediately raised his eyes to look at Huang Yuan and Fujitora. "Kuzan." "Ah la la, then I''ll leave it to you, the captain." Green Pheasant just heard Maude call his name, and instantly realized what Maude wanted to say. His task, after all, is to take care of his companions. "Um." Maud nodded towards the green pheasant. As the green pheasant is about to be elementalized and leave, Maude added: "Luo should have no physical strength now, you should pay more attention." "no problem." The green pheasant raised his finger and scratched his cheek, his body quickly turned into a series of ice diamonds, and flew in the air to the direction of his companions. In addition to taking care of Luo, who is about to run out of physical strength, there are also Perona and Philo who are not very armed and defensive... Maud watched the green pheasant leave. Despite the elimination of the toughest pacifists in the field, the Navy still has more than 40,000 people. As time goes by, the Navys number advantage will gradually emerge. In such a chaotic battle, no matter how outstanding Lafayette and their individual strength are, in the end they will only be overwhelmed by the number of navy forces. In order to reduce this possibility, a green pheasant with top-notch domineering and strong field control ability is needed to take care of them. Maud looked at the green pheasant going away. Suddenly a dazzling light shone behind him. You dont need to turn around to know that this is Huang Yuans attack. Maud did not move, even did not look back. Carrying a dazzling ray of laser, it flew straight to his back of the heart. Just as he was about to fly into the one-meter range, the ground behind Maude suddenly became pitch black, and a towering black wall immediately rose to block the incoming laser. Nearly ten lasers bombarded the black wall made of shadows, producing a dense explosion. But the impact and air waves of the explosion were blocked by the shadow wall. Maud slowly turned around, put his left hand forward and put it on the shadow wall, and then randomly swiped to his side. The shadow wall seemed to have received some instructions from Maude, and it bends suddenly to wrap up the high temperature and thick smoke from the explosion, turning it into a black ball. After that, a force kept compressing the black ball, making the volume of the black ball rapidly smaller. Maud retracted his left hand. The black ball became smaller and smaller with his closing motion, but it flew into his palm with a slam. at the same time. The gravity field summoned by Fujitora was pressed on Maude. Although this sudden gravity cannot have a suppressing effect on Maude, it can at least distract Maude from coping with this ability effect. "Yellow Ape, to be honest..." Maud ignored the gravitational field pressing on his body, pinched the black ball with his right hand, looked at the yellow ape, and said calmly: "I am not interested in you now." is now four ten-stars, so experience points are no longer needed. The interest in killing the yellow ape and gaining experience points naturally faded a lot. insist on saying what value Huang Yuan can create for him... It is estimated that it will recover a wave of physical strength at the moment when Huang Ape is killed. Its just that there is really no interest in this. However, even if there is no need for this aspect, Maude doesn''t mind killing Huang Yuan. Hearing Maudes words, Huang Yuan pulled his hips with a face. At this time, he didn''t even have the mood to play tricks, so he could only use actions to fight back against Maude. Didi A dazzling star-like light shines on the yellow ape. Maud''s arm holding the black ball suddenly swelled, and blue veins appeared. While the yellow ape was still gathering light, Maude threw the black ball hard. Accompanied by a sharp sound of breaking through the air, the black ball flew towards the yellow ape like lightning. Yellow Ape did not dare to be careless, did not choose to use elementalization to evade the attack, but directly flashed the trajectory of the black ball. The black ball crossed Huang Yuan''s side, and then suddenly expanded and exploded. The pitch-black fragments were flying in all directions, like countless sharp arrows, shooting towards the back of the yellow ape. Yellow Ape is aware of it. There are too many shadow fragments flying in, he can only elementalize. Arrow-like shadow fragments passed through the body of the yellow ape. And this moment-- Maud exchanged positions with one of the shadow fragments and appeared beside Huang Yuan. Huang Yuan, who is very familiar with Mauds abilities, is not surprised, and is prepared to deal with it in advance. At the moment Maude revealed his figure, he kicked Maude''s temple with a speed of light. The attack speed was so fast that it seemed to others that he had predicted where Maude would appear, and then kicked it accurately. In this case, Maude, who had just transferred, could hardly even see Huang Yuans movements clearly. It''s just that Maude doesn''t need to look at it either. The ten-star domineering experience allows him to "listen" clearly to grasp any movement around him. He abruptly raised his armed left hand, accurately grasped Huang Yuans ankle, and stopped Huang Yuans light-speed kick. "Um?!" Made held his ankle, Huang Yuan''s face changed slightly. this moment. He not only felt a strong sense of crisis, but also realized that Maudes experience was stronger than him. Maude looked at Huang Yuan with no expression on his face, and suddenly exerted force on his palm, intending to squeeze Huang Yuans ankle directly. However-- The enemy he faced was not only Huang Yuan. A dark purple figure came with Li Mang at a critical moment. Immediately afterwards, the sound of the blade cutting the air sounded. Fujitora waved his staff knife, and the purple rippled blade slashed straight to Mauds vitals. Maud moved when he heard the sound, and without looking back, Qiu Shui in his hand rushed out behind him like lightning, intercepting the gravity knife cut by Fujitora. ! Blade collision. The terrifying power suddenly spread to the surroundings frantically. Tenghu frowned. Even with gravity blessing, he can hardly resist the power transmitted from the rod and knife. In less than a breath, he flew out with a knife. Although he was smashed back by Maude, it also created an opportunity for Huang Yuan to break free. Maud failed to squeeze Huang Yuans ankle, and let Huang Yuan turn into streamer to retreat, standing with Fujitora who had just stabilized his figure. If its not Fujitora... Fighting with Huang Yuan up to now, Maude has at least seven or eight chances to seriously injure Huang Yuan. Before against Charlotte Lingling and Barrett, the two monsters had no intention of joining forces, let alone a tacit understanding... So Maude didn''t feel any pressure at that time. In comparison, the two highest naval forces in front of them not only join forces, but also have a basic understanding. Although Maude is still under no pressure at all, he also understands that it will not be possible to solve the two generals who have joined hands in a short time. The most important thing is He can kill Huang Yuan without pressure, but he will not kill Fujitora. This will affect his offensiveness. Made thought for a while, and then swiped a knife towards the distant navy crowd in the air. The shock wave containing the shock wave rushed into the navy formation, and in the blink of an eye, it tore a big hole in the navy formation. At a glance, at least two hundred navies were killed and killed. Maud can''t kill Huang Yuan and Fujitora in a joint state in a short time, but he has enough spare power to attack other navies in the field. Looking at Maude''s actions, Huang Yuan''s face was a little dark. He has seen Maude kill more than four thousand colleagues in this way. It hurts that he is unable to stop Maude. Fujitora stood beside Huang Yuan, opened his eyes and "looked" towards Maude, frowning. If he and Huang Yuan join forces, they will not be crushed by Maude, but they cant do much else. Maud looked at Fujitora and Huang Yuan with a calm face, and then took a step towards them. Just after taking a few steps, Maude suddenly stopped. "Boss..." But it was Bailey who finally woke up, exposed a mouth on the handle of the gun, and immediately yawned. "Pele, you are awake." Mauds fingertips lightly tapped on the handle of the gun. "Uh~~~" Bailey made an embarrassed voice. It was the first time he fell asleep in battle because of excessive physical energy consumption. "Wow!" The part of Qiu Shui that Maude held in his hand turned into a beast, and the eyes that appeared on the knife''s body cast a mocking look at Bailey. Upon seeing this, Bailey could only grin at Qiu Shui. "Since I am awake, then..." Maud pulled out Bailey in the gun form, and said lightly: "Let us use the fastest speed to solve the monkey." at the same time. Navigation Hill broadcast room. Festa, who was covered in blood, suddenly opened his eyes. The pain from the wound made him hum uncontrollably. "This, this is Lao Tzus celebration..." Festa murmured to himself, and at the same time raised his head quite laboriously, looking at the many black screens hanging in the air. After a while. Festa''s bloodshot eyes, slowly looked at the console. (End of this chapter) Chapter 905： Huang Yuanwei Chapter 905 Huang Yuanwei is in danger Shuixianxingdaos live broadcast was disconnected for nearly half an hour. People all over the world, as well as all forces, can only stare at the dark projection screen in a daze. Without the live broadcast, they dont know anything about the situation on the water star island. Fear, anxiety. Many negative emotions hover in everyone''s mind in front of the screen. They are helpless bystanders, but they also know that the war that took place on the Mercury Star Island, no matter what the outcome, will completely affect the future situation and pattern of the world. "Will it be the Maud Pirates who won the victory......!!!" "If the final winner is the Maud Pirates, then... Bekay D. Maud, what will this man bring to this world?" "Fear? Disaster? War?" "I, I dare not think about it anymore..." "If the White Beard Pirates also fall, the New World can still contend with the Mord Pirates, and only the Red-haired Pirates will remain..." "However, the Maud Pirates and the Redhead Pirates seem to have a good relationship." "what?" "No wonder I have never heard of friction between the Maud Pirates and the Redhead Pirates." "Hello, isn''t the Navy going to do something?" "Please, even if it is cheap, we must destroy the Maude Pirates!!!" Faced with the dark screen, people who dont know anything about the situation on the island can be said to have different moods and mixed feelings. Some people are speculating about the future direction of the world situation, some are panicking for a future when they cant see hope, and some are pinning their hopes on the navy headquarters. More people hope that the Maud Pirates can disappear from this world. Because in their eyes, the Maud Pirate Group is already an existence that will completely threaten the stability of the world. And the many forces who do not want to wade through the muddy waters and only wait and see in the dark, directly believe that Maudes ultimate goal is to rule the world, so it has turned this sea upside down in just a few years. All kinds of emotions in the world are now moved by Maude. Whether it is civilians and nobles, or pirates or bounty hunters. They all desperately want to know the situation on Shui Xian Star Island quickly. "Can the live broadcast be resumed...?" Within half an hour, people stayed in front of the screen or the projection phone worm, always reluctant to leave. Because this live broadcast set up by Festa is the only way they can grasp the current situation on the island for the first time. Although the live broadcast is interrupted, it may be restored after a while. Half an hour of waiting, leaving most people distraught. But their waiting was not in vain. interrupted the live broadcast for nearly half an hour and resumed without warning. People from all over the world surrounded in front of the live broadcast screen, all of them were refreshed when they saw the live broadcast screen suddenly come out. There is no time to investigate the reasons. People look at the images projected on the screen for the first time. "Navy!!?" They saw the navy''s large forces from the live broadcast, and they couldn''t help but be stunned. Before the live broadcast was interrupted, it was clear that the Maud Pirates team faced tens of thousands of pirates led by the White Beard Pirates on the battlefield. Why is it now changed to navy? What happened during the time when the live broadcast was interrupted? The hearts of people watching the live broadcast from all over the world are shaken. The advent of the Navy was too sudden. "The navy has finally taken action!!!" After only a brief astonishment, the civilians who watched the live broadcast were all ecstatic. They are concerned about the stability of the world, and they most eagerly hope that the navy can eradicate all the pirates on Suixianxing Island. "Almost all navy people, it seems that the navy has the upper hand!" "That''s great" The current situation on the Shui Xianxing Island has made countless civilians and nobles excited. The information revealed in the live broadcast footage in just a few seconds is obviously that the Navy has the largest number of people. Compared with pirates, in terms of the number of people, it is simply pitiful. In this case, the civilian aristocrats take it for granted that the navy can eliminate the remaining pirates. The live screen is switched for a while. soon. The picture freezes on Maude. "Baka, D. Mod..." Countless people all over the world have once again seen the figure of the strongest man in the world. At this moment. In the picture, Maude is holding a sharp blade, and seems to be confronting someone. Across the screen, the vast majority of the audience even know that Maude is on the Shui Xianxing Island thousands of miles away, but... The terrifying aura emanating from Maude''s body seemed to be about to break through the screen and strangle each of them. Many people with weak psychological endurance even have reactions that cannot breathe. "Hey, look!" The live broadcast screen was zoomed out, and people finally saw that Maude was confronting someone. "It''s Admiral Fujitora..." "There is also General Huang Yuan!" One after another, his eyes fell on Fujitora and Huang Yuan on the screen. "They...wounded!" The picture is fairly clear, showing the blood stains on the mouth and the skirt of Fujitora and Yellow Ape. "It was injured by Maude, right!" There is no need for imagination, nor any evidence. The person who is watching the live broadcast directly subconsciously believes that the injuries of Huang Yuan and Fujitora were caused by Maude. at the same time. On the battlefield of Shui Xianxing Island. The two sides who were fighting fiercely consciously made a large enough space for the three of Maude, Huang Yuan, and Fujitora. Maud held Qiushui in his hand, staring calmly at the Huang Yuan and Fujitora in front of him. The trickiest pacifist in the drop field has been solved, and the next goal is Huang Apes turn. In the past few encounters with Huang Ape, although Huang Ape was pressed and beaten, but Huang Apes death line was never touched. This time... Even if there is no need for experience, Maude will leave Huang Apes life here. "Pisces Circulate." Maud whispered to himself. When ?? fell, the shadow behind him moved and climbed quickly along the soles of the feet. Without a few breaths, the shadow waves that flowed away from Mord were like a shadow armor, covering him tightly. The red flame pattern quietly emerged from the surface of the shadow armor. At the same time, the vacant left hand pulled out Pele in the form of Desert Eagle. Fight is on the verge! Maud quickly raised the muzzle, aimed at Huang Yuan and pulled the trigger. "boom!" The tongue of fire gushed out, and the bullets wrapped in heat flew out of the gun chamber. A hundred times faster! The bullet that just flew out of the barrel suddenly accelerated. Huang Yuans pupils shrunk, elementalized like a conditioned reflex. However, it was a little bit late, and there was no room for the bullet to pass through. The bullet that was a hundred times faster passed by his waist, which was too late for elementalization. ! The suit on the waist of Huang Yuan suddenly cracked a hole, and blood splashed out of it. "Boom..." The shooting did not end there. Maud quickly squeezed the trigger, and the bullets accelerated by a hundred times went straight to the key of the yellow ape. Huang Yuans face is dignified, stimulating the sight and hearing to the greatest extent, and at the same time elementalizing all parts of the body, in order to avoid this horrible shooting from Mauds hand. If he is not a natural ability person. Faced with such an outrageous shooting speed, it is impossible to hide, and you can only use armed forces to resist. But the problem is-- The pistol transformed by a ferret in Mord''s hand has a bottomless ammunition inventory, and there is no need to load ammunition during the shooting process. In front of this kind of firearms, if you use your body to resist, it is estimated that you will be shot hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands of times on the spot, and you will eventually be beaten into a hornet''s nest. The sound of gunshots in the field is endless. A piece of barrage enveloped Huang Yuan. Hundred-times accelerated continuous shooting, so Huang Yuan can only dodge non-stop. There were frequent gunshots in the arena, and Fujitora used his insights to investigate the situation. After "seeing" that Huang Yuan was "unmovable" by Maude''s gunshot, Fujitor''s heart was shocked. Without much time to think, Fujitor hurriedly rushed to Maude, ready to help Huang Yuan relieve the pressure. From the corner of Maude''s eyes, he saw Fujitora rushing forward, and Qiu Shui, which he held in his right hand, suddenly slashed out across the space. A Domineering Chopping Wave floating with black and red electric arcs flew out of the knife, volleyed directly at Fujitora. Fenghu kept walking, and did not evade, swinging his stick and knife to chop on the oncoming hegemonic chopping wave. Knife and slash. In the violent collision, the rod and knife that slashed on the Domineering Slash Wave suddenly glowed with an irregular purple light. After that, Fujitora slammed forward, cutting down with the stick and knife. Overlords slashing wave suddenly shattered. Only as the power of the slashing blow dissipated, a crack appeared in the purple kimono that Fujitora wore across his chest. Looking through the open crack, you can see a blood line emerging in the crack. "Hmm, did you hide the real''attack'' in the shadow..." Looking at the narrow gap in the kimono, Fujitora couldn''t help but groan. He who paid part of his attention to Huang Yuan did not prevent him from the attack just now. but Fujitora looked at Maude, frowning slightly. From the attack just now, he noticed that Maude had left his hand. Otherwise, the shadowy cut just now could not just leave a shallow blood mark on his body. "How do you let the old man be good..." Realizing that Maude is being merciful, Fujitora frowned further. This war determines the future of the world, and its importance is self-evident. For the sake of his own position and philosophy, Fujitora cannot keep his hands, especially at such an important moment. After a light sigh, Fujitora rushed towards Maud with the gravity field. From the corner of Maude''s eyes, he glanced at the rushing Fujitora again, without any response, and continued to press the gun to limit the mobility of the yellow ape. After Fujitora got close, Maude disappeared out of thin air. next moment. Maud used one of the bullets as a pedal and instantly appeared beside Huang Yuan. The desert eagle in his hand has turned into a long white jade sword. "Zeyingzhang." The black and white swords crossed each other, and suddenly fell. A stab wound of "X" suddenly appeared on Huang Yuan''s chest. It''s just that there is no bleeding in the wound, but yellow light is glowing at the edges. At a critical moment, Huang Yuan used elementalization to avoid another damage. However, Maude retired, flipped his wrist, and hit Huang Yuan''s abdomen with the bottom of the handle. Click--! At the bottom of the handle, white light cracks appeared. Immediately afterwards, a shock wave rushed out of the crack, fiercely poured into Huang Yuan. There was a loud bang. The yellow ape was hit hard, and he flew out with blood from his mouth, his body turned into a streamer in mid-air. Maud narrowed his eyes slightly, and raised the ferret long knife to the yellow ape that turned into a streamer in the air. Following his action, Bailey knew instantly and immediately began to transform. The tip of the knife pointed at the yellow ape suddenly became the muzzle of a black hole. "Boom, boom..." Maud pulled the trigger quickly, and the yellow apes wrapped in armed bullets flew into the air. Yellow Ape didn''t dare to hold it big, and struggled to avoid every bullet that came in the air. He not only has to dodge the bullets, but also highly vigilant against Maude who exchanges positions with the bullets at any time. Tenghu frowned and looked at Maude, who was shooting at the yellow ape frequently. The ability to exchange positions with the shadow at any time is really flexible and incomprehensible. Thinking of this, Fujitor pushed towards Mord while summoning the gravity field. The linear gravitational field falling from the sky falls precisely on Maude. Maud felt that his shoulders sank sharply, but he didn''t care much. He knew Fujitora wanted to relieve Huang Yuan, and then looked for an opportunity to join forces to attack him. Its just... When he suppressed the yellow ape with gun shots, as long as he wanted, he could use the method of shifting his shape to get close to the yellow ape for the first time, and at the same time get rid of the supportive pursuit of the Fujitora. This time is no exception. At the moment when the gravity field shrouded, Maude directly exchanged positions with a bullet that had been accelerated by a hundred times, and came to Huang Yuan who was in mid-air. The oppressive attack hit Huang Yuan''s body. Boom! The yellow ape spit out thick blood, and his body fell to the ground like a meteor. Boom! His fall, like a missile, caused a violent explosion on the ground. Maud, who came into the air, swung his muzzle to aim at the explosive smoke below. "Boom, boom..." Several ultra-high-speed bullets hit the dense smoke from top to bottom. This time, Maude didn''t wait for Fujitora to approach him, he immediately changed his shape, and instantly came into the dense smoke. Before the beaten Huang Yuan had time to stabilize his position, he was slashed across the body by Maude. Call Slashing the wind that rolled up Ling Liugang suddenly shook off the explosion smoke. A large amount of blood spewed out of the chest of the yellow ape that was slashed by the knife. His pupils were trembling, as if unable to accept the result, he kicked back and scattered blood on the ground. That fast break from beginning to end... Even he was beaten out of breath. Maud raised his arms to shake off the blood stains on Qiu Shui Dao''s body, and there was no wave in the eyes of Huang Yuan. The ability to change shape and shadow can make Maudes attacks unpredictable. But the premise is that he has to send out the shadow mark by a method similar to shooting. If it is a shooting with a normal bullet speed, in front of a powerful person like Huang Yuan with top knowledge, it is estimated that it will not have any effect even if it is combined with the transformation of the shadow. But a gun shot that has been accelerated by a hundred times is different. Once it is matched with the ability to change shape and shadow, it is equivalent to an ultra-high-speed transfer pedal. Not only that. Intensive shooting, which has been accelerated by a hundred times, is inherently lethal. On this basis, the ability to change shape and shadow can play a higher value. It is precisely with this greatly improved mobility that Maude can constantly get rid of Fujitora''s pursuit, and at the same time pour all the firepower on the yellow ape. After several rounds of suffocating offensive, Huang Yuan was seriously injured. The situation turned sharply, and Fujitora''s face changed. Maud tilted his head to look at Fujitora, his eyes indifferent. As an endless enemy, he wants to kill the yellow ape here. The seriously injured Huang Yuan is no different from the dead in his eyes. Tomorrow, take the time to write a chapter. (End of this chapter) Chapter 906： The new ability of the shadow. Chapter 906 The new ability of shadow. Bailey''s awakening gave Maude the speed to defeat [Light]. As Huang Yuan was seriously injured, the battle of one enemy and two came to an end. "Ahem, ahem..." Yellow Apes waist was slightly bent, coughing up a lot of blood. The hideous wound on his chest was also bleeding continuously. So that Huang Yuans hand pressing on his chest looked pale and weak at this moment. Only a moment, a pool of blood gathered under Huang Yuans feet. "It feels... really bad..." Huang Yuan raised his eyes to look at Maude, and there was no longer the end of the beating when he spoke. Since he was promoted all the way to the position of general, he has never suffered such serious injuries in battle. In front of a monster like Maud, serious injury means not far from defeat or death... Maud looked at Huang Yuan with no expression on his face. The slash with the overlord color can end a battle after an exact hit. Although Huang Yuan can still stand now, he has no power to contend with him. In this way, Fujitora alone cannot stop him. Maud is in hand. Tenghu looked solemn and came to Huang Yuan''s side at the fastest speed. In fact, he also understands. From the moment Huang Yuan was seriously injured, they could no longer stop the beast of Maude. "You lost." Maud slowly raised Qiu Shui and pointed it at Huang Yuan and Fujitora. The cold light on the tip of the knife was even more dazzling than the sunlight when it fell in the eyes of Huang Yuan. "But the Navy...has not lost yet..." Huang Yuan stared at Maude, every time he said a word, blood dripped along his lips. At this moment. The fighting on the battlefield is gradually intensifying. Although the most difficult pacifists have been wiped out by Maud, the absolute superiority of the navy in numbers can still ensure the victory of this war. "No matter what the result is, you can''t see it anymore, Huang Yuan." Maud''s eyes were cold. No matter how many disputes, it will end at the moment of death. Whoever it is, as long as it threatens the people around... Maud will not give up. He is ready to take action against the world government, and he can use this war to greatly weaken the power of the navy headquarters. Hearing Maude''s words, Huang Yuan was silent. On his face, which was quite pale due to excessive blood loss, there was no fear or panic, only the calmness of stagnant water. Death is the home of almost every navy. Huang Yuan had also thought about how he would die. is today... Although there is Fujitoor around, the yellow ape still smells the smell of death. Fujitora''s face was solemn. He didn''t speak, because he knew that whatever he said was meaningless. From the moment they entered the battle at this timing, it was an endless situation. I''m dead, I can''t blame anyone, I can only blame myself for being too weak. He took a small step forward and stood in front of Huang Yuan. seems to be saying-- The battle can continue, but Maude will not continue to kill Huang Yuan. Maud looked at Fujitora slowly. Feel sorry. After muttering to himself in his heart, Maude moved abruptly, and Qiu Shui in his hand stabbed the yellow ape. There is no extra action, just the extreme speed. At the moment Mord moved, Fujitor immediately urged his sights to the limit. The blade light that came with the cold killing intent was "see" clearly by him. Immediately, the purple rippled rod and knife in his hand suddenly slashed forward, intending to block Maude''s direct thrust. However, Maudes experience is not weaker than Fujitora. Go ahead. has always been in Mauds hands. "How can you keep him, smile uncle." In this confrontation that was faster than his thoughts, Maude''s eyes were calm, and his index and middle fingers were close together, accurately pressing on the stick and knife that Fujitora had cut diagonally. At the place where ?? touched, there suddenly burst out a black and red arc formed by the overlord and domineering. Under the fingertips that pressed the blade, a tiny white ball of light with concussive power appeared quietly. Overlord color and shock ability. Faced with these two worlds top powers, Fujitoras gravity knife could no longer move forward an inch, let alone push Maude back. "" Fujitora is unwilling to give up and raises power silently. However, the gravity knife, which is unfavorable, seems like a misfire at this time, and it is difficult to do anything. Mauds index finger firmly pressed Fujitoras knife. The black-red arc produced when the forces collide is reflected in Maudes eyes, further exaggerating the killing intent. Qiu Shui, who had a clear goal, pierced Huang Yuan''s body without any hindrance. ! Blood gushes, but it evaporates in an instant. Huang Yuan''s body shook slightly, and the strength in his body was rapidly losing. He did not lower his head to look at the Qiushui piercing his body, but with a slightly complicated look at Maude, the man who was about to take his life. At this moment when his life is counting down, he sincerely hopes that someone can stop Maude and meet Maude on the way to hell... "Porusalino!" Fujitora''s face suddenly changed, and he couldn''t hide his guilt in his heart. Huang Yuan did not speak, but raised his hand with the remaining strength and slowly placed it on Fujitora''s shoulder. Maud saw the movements of the yellow ape, and pulled out the autumn water rather indifferently. With Qiu Shui, he pulled away from Huang Yuan''s body... Blood splattered. The yellow ape seemed to have lost all strength in an instant, and fell to the ground without force. The hand placed on Fujitora''s shoulder also slid down, leaving a blood stain on Fujitora''s clothes. . The yellow ape fell to the ground with a muffled noise. His breath is fading fast. Fenghu''s sights and colors swept across Huang Ape''s body, understanding that Huang Ape''s life only had the last few seconds left, and he couldn''t help feeling heavy. After all, he still failed to protect the yellow ape in front of Maude. The deep self-blame that emerged from the heart constantly impacted Fujitora''s heart. There seemed to be some flaws in the gravity knife that was parrying Mords attack. It''s just that Maude didn''t take advantage of the victory. In this war that will affect the future trend of the world, Maude doesn''t mind completely defeating the navy on the island, but he will not kill Fujitora anyway. "Laughing Uncle." Maud still pressed the gravity knife in Fujitora''s hand with his index finger, and said calmly, "Do you want to continue?" "" Fujitora was silent. From the fight to the present, he has basically kept his mouth shut. The purpose of ?? is not to let the friendship affect this battle that each other needs to defend their positions. Maud looked at Fujitora who said nothing. He used to be protected from the threat from the green pheasant only under the protection of Fujitora. It seems like something happened yesterday... Now he can defeat Fujitora without any pressure. Because of Fujitora''s silence, Maude didn''t say much. He suddenly exerted his force and flew Fujitora out. "Your navy really hasn''t lost yet, but..." Maud looked at Fujitora who was flying upside down, and said calmly: "I won''t let you win." Regardless of whether Fujitora heard this sentence or not, Maude raised the desert eagle that Bailey had transformed, pointed his muzzle at Fujitora, and pulled the trigger. Boom boom! Guns sounded, and bullets shot out. Hundred-fold volume increase! The volume of the bullet that flew out of the barrel suddenly became a hundred times larger, and flew towards Fujitora like an overwhelming sky. Maud didnt look at the result, so he put the gun away and ran towards the battlefield. This scene was captured by a camera phone worm. The news of the defeat and death of Yellow Ape Polusalino was also sent to all parts of the world through direct broadcast. The civilian aristocrats who expect the navy to eliminate the Maud Pirates, and even the pirates who are coveting the new world, are shrouded in a cloud of clouds. The navy has fallen down a general. Such a result is undoubtedly a great blow to morale. The most important thing is that when the two generals join forces, it is already difficult to block Maude. Now only Fujitora is left on the field. How can I stop Maudes edge? Uneasy emotions shrouded in the hearts of countless people. The reporters holding notes in front of the live screen are already numb. From the moment Charlotte Lingling fell under Mauds knife, the reporters were so excited that they almost couldnt find North. The fall of another Four Emperors represents a heavy headline. But as Barrett and Hawkeye fell one after another, the reporters were not as excited as they were at the beginning. Or. Not as surprising as it was at the beginning. Now that Huang Yuan is following in Charlotte Lingling''s footsteps, the reporters are also numb, using the most standard wording to record these heavy news in their notebooks. On the battlefield. The sound of killing is endless. Someone falls every minute and every second. Countless corpses were laid on the ground, and the blood pools everywhere dotted the battlefield into Shura Hell. Maud did not know that Festa had restarted the live broadcast, and naturally did not know that he had become the most feared and feared existence in the world. After his Fujitor pushed back, he looked at the battlefield. At present, the Navy has more than 40,000 people, all of them are elite, and the overall strength cannot be underestimated. So even without the help of pacifists, it can gradually eat away the pirates on the battlefield. Faced with such a behemoth, no pirate dared to say that he was safe. Even the members of the Mord Pirate Group are no exception. The endless stream of enemies in all directions is like a sharp knife hanging above the head, threatening their lives at any time. For this reason, while participating in the war, the green pheasant must be distracted to take care of the situation of his companions. Especially Luo, who has almost bottomed out his physical strength, needs him to take care of him at any time. This makes him unable to take care of every companion. In other words-- Dangers are everywhere in this kind of large-scale chaos, and the Mord Pirates with only a dozen people cannot fully guarantee their own safety. Especially the three of Arthur, Perona, and Philo, who are weak in frontal combat capabilities, and even Lafayette, who is not lightly injured, and Luo who is exhausted, are likely to suffer life threats. If we want to change this status quo, unless our more than 1,000 pirates can be stronger, and the number of the navy can be drastically reduced to between 10,000 and 20,000. But not everyone is Mod, so it is not easy to do such a thing. Maud can see the situation on the battlefield clearly. so. He enters the field as soon as possible, once again to change the battlefield situation. As for Fujitora. Under the premise of not being a killer, he would use the method just now to keep repelling Fujitora. Until the Navy has no chance of winning... Maud came to the battle circle. His presence immediately attracted countless eyes. When the navy saw Maud, it was naturally deeply jealous and solemn, as well as obvious riots. The pirates other than the White Beard Pirates group looked at Maude with bright eyes. Although they were fighting in the blood, it did not prevent them from noticing Huang Yuans death. A general has now fallen. Then the possibility of their breakthrough will increase. Everyone in the Maude Pirates group was happy after seeing Maude again. Because of Maudes presence, the navy that attacked the Maude Pirates from all directions was scrupulous, which invisibly reduced the combat pressure of the Maude Pirates. "Maud, it''s dangerous here, I almost died several times!" Seeing Maude coming over, Perona, who has the ability to fly, leaned in for the first time, looking at Maude pitifully. The high-tempo combat on the battlefield made her quite uncomfortable. If it weren''t for the timely help of Qing Phae and other teammates, she couldn''t adapt to the rhythm, so I would explain it here. Not only did she face many dangers, but even Philo did the same. Fortunately, Cavendish did not blindly rush to the enemy line, but fought around Philo, so she was able to help Philo every time. In contrast, Arthur is miserable. His own frontal combat capability is not as good as Lafayette''s, and the ability to manipulate corpses is so conspicuous that he is frequently targeted by the Navy. If it weren''t for the blue pheasant, he would have been lying on the ground a long time ago. Although he was taken care of by the green pheasant, although he did not lie down under the special care of the Navy, he suffered a lot of injuries. Hearing Peronas pitiful words, Maude said with relief: "It''s okay." Speaking, he quickly looked at his **** companions on the court. Except for the Green Pheasant and Hawkins, the others are more or less dying. Among them, Jim has the most color, followed by Urki. If it were not for the blue pheasant, it would be hard to imagine what the situation would be like now. It can be seen that Huang Yuans confidence shown before his death is not unreasonable. Mauds gaze circulated quickly on the battlefield, and he had a rough grasp of the current situation in just a few moments. Perona floats to one side, looking at Maude intently. Even if the current situation is very unfavorable, she unreservedly believes that Maude can reverse the disadvantage on her own. "Do not worry." Maud slowly retracted his gaze, looked up at Perona, smiled and said, "I''m here, it''s impossible to lose." Perona''s eyes slowly widened, and then she nodded heavily. Under her gaze, Maude raised his left hand, and the shadow covering his body fell off at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then gathered to the palm of his left hand. It takes only two or three seconds. The shadow gathered into a wave of flames on Maudes palm. "Give." Maud whispered to himself. The voice just fell. The black flame condensed from the shadow of the body on the palm, suddenly dispersed into meteoroids, and flew toward the comrades on the battlefield. Maud watched the body shadow flying away. This is the new ability that his star gained after he was promoted to ten stars. Able to give the power contained in the shadow of the body to any organism other than oneself. In short, it is to give other people a super powerful strength enhancement Buff. Before using Pisces Circulation, so I have not used this ability. Now the yellow ape is dead, just to deal with Uncle Yixiao, there is no need to use Pisces to flow, and there is room to give the power of the shadow to the companions. "Um?" Qing pheasant first noticed the shadow flying in the sky, and for a while, he couldn''t figure out what Maude wanted to do. soon. One of the shadows came to the green pheasant. Green Pheasant was a little confused, but did not interfere with this shadow. And this shadow simply got into the shadow behind the green pheasant. "Um?!!" The eyes of the green pheasant changed, and suddenly he felt the change from his body. I went to watch the game tonight... humble.jpg (End of this chapter) Chapter 907： All beings follow the shadows Chapter 907 All beings follow the shadows The stronger the person, the stronger the control over the body. Even if you do nothing, you can clearly feel the existence of every bone and every meridian in your body. As long as there is any slight change, it is even more impossible to escape from one''s own perception. When part of Maudes shadow melted into his own shadow, the green pheasant was keenly aware of the changes in his body. The nerves are jumping for joy, the blood seems to be boiling... An endless stream of power is quickly emerging from the body, and is washing away the exhaustion of the body. "this" Green Pheasant was a little surprised. Now he can not only feel the obvious increase in strength, but even the exhaustion has disappeared? All these changes are derived from the shadow of Maude. "Does Shadow Fruit still have this ability?" The green pheasant looked up at Maude in the distance, his eyes full of surprise. Giving part of the shadow to others, thereby enhancing the power of others. This man''s use of shadow abilities has once again refreshed his cognition. at the same time. The Lafayette and others who received the shadow of Mord, felt the increase in power, and easily repelled the surrounding navy. "A steady stream of power is emerging, unbelievable...it gives me the same feeling as using karma." Uerji clenched his fists, and on the huge fist bones, the green veins trembled like a green snake. Feeling the rushing power in his body, his face was shocked, and then he tilted his head to look at Maude in the distance. This sudden increase in strength was not in exchange for "injury", but was directly given to him by the captain of his own. It''s like... directly giving part of the power to myself. In Urgis cognition, only God has this ability. "It turns out that the''Legend'' is true!!!" Ulji suddenly remembered the legend circulated in his hometown, Sky Island, and looked at Maude as if he was looking at an omnipotent god. "Hahaha!" He laughed and stepped across a corpse, and strode towards the nearby navy. The iron and lead pillar that was held in his arms was dyed like an ink by the abundant armed color. One stick and one small navy. This is Urgis mind at the moment. "Hey, power from the captain." Lafayette felt the obvious change in his body, turned his head and looked at his shadow, his tone was full of enthusiasm. "It''s so beautiful that can''t be described in words." Lafayettes red-painted lips grinned to the extreme, and his expression looked slightly mad. The endless power emerging from his body allowed him to rush towards the navy without fear of any threat. Now he just wants to release the power that the captain has given him! The rest of the Mord Pirates group basically reacted in the same way. They have been significantly strengthened, and their aura when attacking and killing becomes stronger. The surrounding navy was encircling and suppressing their navy, and immediately noticed the changes in the Maud Pirates. "what happened" "Is it my illusion? Their power seems to be stronger?!" "Not an illusion!!!" "Their power has indeed become much stronger!!!" In the new round of fighting and fighting, the navy only felt that the pressure had doubled, and they were beaten back in consternation. They obviously felt the changes in the Maud Pirates group. Not only has the strength increased, but even the state has been restored inexplicably. Doesnt this make their previous sacrifices meaningless? The navys hearts are shaken and it is difficult to accept this fact. But the cruel battle is still going on, so they dont want to think about it. "Fatigue disappeared completely." Xiliu''s blood-stained face showed an excited smile. He just swung a knife to kill a group of navy in front of him, but he rekindled a cigar and held it in his mouth. And the surrounding area centered on him has become Shura Hell. The corpses stained with green venom, and the corpses covered with blood, scattered all over the ground in a disorderly manner. These are all his masterpieces. Putting aside Maud, Xiliu''s record can be said to be the best. The number of navy killed in his hands is almost the total number of kills of other companions in the team. And the super high killing efficiency will naturally consume a lot of Xiliu''s physical strength. In order to control the rhythm, Xiliu had already consciously slowed down the offensive. But as part of Maude''s shadow merged, his state instantly recovered to seven or eighty eight. "Following an outstanding captain can often make things a lot easier." Xiliu glanced at Maud in the distance, and his admiration was overwhelming. In his opinion, there is no better captain in the world than Maud. Following such a captain, I feel that everything can be done! "Then how can I live up to this strength..." Xiliu retracted her gaze and turned to look at the countless navy around her, her eyes suddenly revealing a killing intent. Recovered with the state, but there is still his murderous intention! The surrounding navy looked at Xiliu who wanted to show his murderous intent, and their hearts were condensed. Xiliu smiled cruelly at the surrounding navy, and the bleak green venom gurgled out of his body. His crazy killing is on again! A certain position on the battlefield. Brooke, as light as a cold wind, is in the navy like no one. Soul Sword of Sorrow, carrying the chill from Huangquan, ruthlessly took the lives of each navy. The navy wanted to counterattack, but their attack never touched Brooke. In this way, there are many corpses with frost on their bodies lying on the ground around them. And when the power conferred by Maude merged into Brook''s shadow, the latter did not show off like the others, but suddenly stopped the offensive. "What a strange feeling..." The changes from the senses made Brooke a little surprised. He looked around, as if he had seen something incredible. Then, as if thinking of something, he turned his gaze abruptly, and quickly searched for the location of Philo and Perona. soon-- Brook found Philo who was guarded by Cavendish. The hollow eye sockets passed through the gap in the crowd, staring straight at Philo. Brook''s sudden move made the surrounding navy confused. But it was an opportunity for them, and they immediately attacked Brooke. Various attacks fly towards Brook. But Brooke did not seem to have seen the navy attack, still staring at Philo in the distance. "Mur-man Jiu-Jitsu, the ocean current throws one hand over the shoulder!" At the critical moment, Jinping drew the seawater that can be seen everywhere on Shui Xianxing Island, turning into a sea current before Brooke, blocking the navy''s attack for Brooke. "Seaman is very flat!!!" The attack on Brook was blocked by the current, and the navy turned their eyes and looked at the instigator very peaceful. Jinping ignored the group of navies, but greeted the water falling from the sky and strode to Brooke''s side. "Brook." He opened his mouth and called out Brooke''s name. Hearing Jin Pings call, Brooke came back to his senses, and with some regret, he retracted his gaze toward Philo. Shenping felt that something was wrong with Brook, but could not tell what it was, so he could only solemnly remind him. "Brook, you will lose your life in a daze on the battlefield." "It was really dangerous just now. If it weren''t for Mr. Shiping, you helped me block the attack, I would be dead, although I had already died once, oooooo." Brook had a lingering heart, but it did not prevent him from joking. "" Looking at Brooke who didn''t seem to have escaped at all, Jinping shook his head helplessly. Joining the Maud Pirates, he has a certain degree of understanding of the characters of the members, and he also knows that Brookes optimism is unmatched. "Don''t be in a daze." Jinping reminded again, and immediately rushed to the surrounding navy. The power conferred by Mord has strengthened his physique a lot, and the power of his physical skills has also become stronger. Maybe a little arrogant to speak out. But Jinping feels that in this state, he is not afraid of any navy in the field. "Yoooooooo..." Brook looked at the back of Jinping rushing out, and emotions that no one could see were brewing in the hollow eye sockets. "Is it because of the increased power?" While watching Jinping, he muttered to himself in a low voice. The enhancement brought by Mord''s shadow suddenly changed the world in his eyes. Or it should be said that his non-existent "eyes" have changed. He looked at everyone''s body, and he could only see the bones and flesh under the skin of the clothes, and a group of souls glowing with dim white light in his body. And when he concentrates a little bit, the flesh and blood on everyone will disappear, leaving only the skeleton and the group of radiant souls. Just like now. What he saw in his eyes was very flat, it was a murloc skeleton carrying the light of the soul that was running. The sudden change in his eyes is the reason for the reaction he had just now. Why is this happening? He can only attribute this change to an increase in strength. After all, this change was caused by the shadow of Mord after increasing his power. However, in addition to being able to directly see the bones, flesh and soul of each person, he felt that his sensitivity to the soul had become higher. Thinking of this, Brook couldn''t help but look at Philo in the distance. In fact, he just wanted to try if he could see through his coat directly so that he could see Philo''s underwear. However, things backfired. No matter how he tries to adjust his abilities, he can only see bones and flesh at best, and there is no way to reverse the effect of his abilities to the extent that he can only see through his coat. "Pity!" Brook sighed with regret. is very flat in the enemy line. If you know that Brooke just wanted to see Philo''s underwear, I don''t know what to think. "Ooooooo, since you can see the soul, does that mean..." Brook didnt waste too much time on lust. He raised the soul mourning sword that exuded the chill, and began to think about what substantial enhancement this ability could bring to him. Then Under the premise of being able to see the soul, he had the idea of ??slashing the soul straight. "Try it." Brook kicked his feet, and his light body swept toward the nearby navy like the wind. "Sweeping Snow." The sword of the soul of death in his hand draws a cold light and slashes at a middle-aged navy. The middle-aged navy was not weak, and after reacting to it, he immediately made evasive actions, avoiding the swift attack in a dangerous and dangerous way. "Dodged..." After avoiding Brook''s snow-grabbing, the middle-aged Navy breathed a sigh of relief, but suddenly felt a little cold. Brook put his sword in front of him and looked back at the unscathed middle-aged navy. He saw that the soul fire in the middle-aged navy was shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye. This is because he has just blown the chill from Huangquan directly onto the soul fire in the middle-aged navy. "Good, so cold..." The middle-aged Navys eyes trembled slightly, and he quickly checked his body, and found no wounds. but Why is this happening? The middle-aged navy felt puzzled, and immediately rolled his eyes without warning, and fell to the ground. "Veneid?" Winide, who fell suddenly to the ground, shocked the navy next to him. The navy, which was relatively close, quickly checked the situation of Veneid and found that Veneid had lost his breath. But Wenide did not have any wounds on his body. The navy who confirmed that Winnide was dead, suddenly looked up at Brooke not far away. He doesn''t know how Winide died, but it must be the hands and feet of the skeleton man in front of him. Brook looked at Winnide. In the body wrapped in bones and flesh, no trace of soul fire can be seen. "What happened to the touch just now..." Brooke''s mood at the moment is very strange. In the process of blowing out the soul fire of Venid, he felt a real touch. It feels weird and weird. It seems that as long as he is willing, he can directly pick out the fire of the soul in the target. Brook suddenly thought, since this ability was given by the captain, would other people be the same as him. Thinking of this, Brook ignored the threats from the surrounding navy and looked at his fighting companions for the first time. However, he did not see the scene he had guessed. "Is it the only one who has this ability?" Brook thought silently. With the intervention of Maude''s ability, the battle on the battlefield has become more and more intense. "The guys..." The navy deeply experienced the changes in the Maud Pirates group, and the pirates who were temporarily on the same front also noticed this. They looked at the Maud Pirates who were rushing in the navy, and they were shocked. In this kind of highly concentrated battle, only a few pirates with a strong sense of sight can have enough energy to notice Maudes move to distribute the shadow to the people under his command. seems to be that behavior that made everyone in the Maude Pirates group like a metamorphosis, and their presence instantly exploded. Suddenly One after another faintly looked at Maude. Maud ignored these gazes, but smiled at his companions on the battlefield who seemed to be beaten up with blood. "The effect is not bad." He whispered to himself. Giving others the power contained in the shadow is a new ability he gained after he reached the top of the ability star. This is naturally the first time I have used it, but I didnt expect the effect to be so good. This also means-- In the future battles, as long as he distributes the shadow to his companions. Then, the overall combat power of the entire team will directly increase to a level. Dont say anything else... Perona directly hammered the navy with her small fist. From this point of view, the Navys numerical superiority may not necessarily determine the outcome of this war. Watching the game... Adding more things... Again, another pigeon... This month''s update word count is still up to the mark... 120,000 (whispered) (End of this chapter) ~： Funeral, ask for leave. Fun, ask for leave. A relative passed away this morning... Help these days. happened at the beginning of the moon, although it is a coincidence...but dont make a joke about this kind of thing. No. 3 may have another day. If you can help yourself tomorrow, and several chapters come out, you dont need to ask for leave on the 3rd. Sorry for you handsome Guo Guo! (End of this chapter) Chapter 909： So I decided... Chapter 909 So I decided... Fujitora and Huang Yuan join forces to deal with Mord. As a result, Huang Yuan died. Since the two generals cannot block Maud, it is even more impossible for one general. In the eyes of the world, facing Mauds Fujitor alone, I am afraid that he will not last long. The huge boulder sea that covered Fujitora engulfed Fujitora, which proved the worlds point of view. only As the boulder and sea crashed down, Maude, who took the lead, did not take advantage of the victory and pursue it. This scene made the audience watching the live broadcast feel puzzling. Because of Maudes decisive killing, it has penetrated into their cognition. In the live broadcast screen. Maud stood still. Boiling shadow tides clustered around him, as if clustering around the king. The huge rock smashed into the ground and cracked, and the sea was flowing everywhere. White waves rolled across a ground of rubble. Fujitora who withstood this blow was not a major problem, but his whole body was wet with sea water. At the moment when he was covered with seawater, his powerlessness eroded his body like a tide. But as the sea recedes, the weakness that erodes the body also disappears. This short time of a few seconds is undoubtedly the most dangerous moment for Fujitora. However Maud kept his hands. Fujitora silently "looked" towards Maude, who had never moved a step in place. Tick, tick A drop of water dripped from the body and the stick and knife to the water on the ground, splashing circles of ripples. Fujitora''s mood is a bit complicated. On the battlefield, since they are fighting for their own standpoints, then both the winner and the loser will be determined. Because of lack of strength, he was defeated and died, and I can''t blame anyone. And Maudes mercy shows that he did not regard this battle as a battle of life and death. Don''t talk about strength and chances of winning. Maud''s attitude made Fujitora embarrassed for a while. "The Holy Land Mary Gioia." Suddenly, Maude mentioned the holy land on the red earth continent. Fujitora was slightly startled, seeing and hearing color concentrated on Maude. Maud looked at Fujitora, calmly said: "That place...I will go again." "Um?" Fujitora''s eyes slowly opened, exposing large whites of eyes. The face with scars can''t hide the look of surprise. The so-called go again... is actually attacking the Holy Land Maria Gioria. This kind of thing, even the revolutionary army that has developed for many years, should be carefully considered. In this world, only Maude dared to attack the Holy Land Mary Joa twice. Fujitora was silent. Maud continued: "CP0 wants to attack my''family''." When it came to the last word, a substantive killing intent radiated from Maude. Feeling Mords terrifying murderous aura, even Fujitora, who has experienced many battles, cant help but feel condensed. "So I decided..." Mord did not curb the killing intent, allowing this substantial aura to waver freely. Fujitora subconsciously clenched the handle of the knife. The existence of family members should be Mauds rebellious place. CP0 If you really attacked Maudes family, then there would be no reason to stop Maude. Maud looked at Fujitora, and said every word: "Let the world government disappear." "" Fujitora is still silent. At this time, he was speechless. "Ugh." He can only sigh deeply. Follow. Gravity ripples emerged again. Anyway... For their own justice, but also for the colleagues on the court. All he can do is fight with all his strength. Gravity ripples expand, Fujitora reorganizes the offensive. However, Maudes attack was faster this time. "Shock chop." There is no skill at all, it is the most unpretentious and rude power display. The slashing and smashing space containing the shocking force, like a stormy sea, came to Fujitora in an instant. Fujitora is inevitable and can only greet him with a sword. Dark purple energy burst out from the rod and knife, turning into a barrier to block the shock. However, only counting interest time. Fujitora was defeated. In the face of the invincible shock force, even gravity can only dissipate powerlessly. Following the stick and knife flicked backward, the slashing Yuwei bombarded Fujitora. The impact force of the pressure directly hit Fujitora''s body straight back more than ten meters, vomiting thick blood and scattered all over the place. ϡ Fujitora holds the knife in his backhand and inserts it on the ground to support his body. The blood dripping from the nose and mouth drips down to the ground along the chin. This blow made him seriously injured. is also the price of a positive loss. "Ahem..." Fujitora''s chest rises and falls slightly, breathing heavily. The possibility of defeating Maud is almost zero. This is the result that was clear from the beginning. But even if it was to reduce the chance that Maude would take a shot against his colleagues, even after Huang Yuan had already sacrificed, Fujitora had to go up. Not paying attention to the injury, Fujitora kicked the ground under his feet, shooting at Maud like an arrow. Seeing Fujitora so desperately, Maude looked calm. He also knew that Fujitora would fight for civilians, for the stability of the world, and for the tens of thousands of navies on the field, but it would never fight for the world government. It''s just that he always wants Fujitora to stop. So he will keep his hands, but he will not stop. "Ghosts follow." Maud held the knife and pointed it at Fujitora. The dark shadows crowded behind him suddenly rushed to Fujitora. A dark ghostly shadow man derives from the wave. The number is so large that it looks like a colony of ants pushing from a distance, making the scalp numb. Fujitor let his mouth and nose bleed, and slightly raised his head and "looked" toward the countless ghosts that came over the mountains and plains. His body, and even the stick and knife in his hand, showed a layer of purple light. "Infinite." The purple light suddenly flourished. The continuous gravity field fell in all directions, flattening the shadow soldiers that emerged from the shadow tide. It''s just that the shadow tide is stubbornly resisting the suppression of the gravity field. Although the speed slowed down, he still headed towards Fujitorura. Tick, tick... The blood dripping from Fujitora''s nose and mouth kept falling. In just a few seconds, there was a puddle of blood on the ground. But Fujitora didn''t have time to pay attention, and continued to output power to suppress Maude''s offensive. Only in the eyes of others His resistance is more like the end of a strong crossbow. At least for now, he cannot stop Maude from killing the navy on the battlefield. Outside the gravity field. Maud looked at Fujitora who was struggling with support, and there was no wave in his eyes. After a while. Maud shifted his eyes and looked towards the battlefield. At this moment. The battle situation has gradually heated up. The members of the Mord Pirates that have been strengthened by the shadow are unstoppable. However, there are too many people in the Navy, so it will not be defeated. Although they can''t stop the offensive of the Mord Pirates group, they can gradually solve the other pirates on the field. Look at this point. The ones currently suffering are the other pirates headed by the White Beard Pirates. If Maude takes a shot now, it can help the group of pirates to relieve the pressure. However, Maude did not intend to do so. If the pirates outside the Mord Pirates are dead or alive, what to do with him? He retracted his gaze and looked at Fujitora again. The black shadow behind him moved silently, condensing the shadow throne, and the back of the chair pointed to the sky like a sharp sword is especially eye-catching. Maud sat on the throne, clasped his hands against his chin, waiting for the final moment to arrive. The victory of this war belongs to the Maude Pirates. (End of this chapter) Chapter 910： When the curtain falls Chapter 910 When the curtain falls For the Navy and the Whitebeard Pirates, this war is won or lost. The results waiting for them will be devastated. The Maud Pirates is different. Whether it wins or loses. Maud will always watch the safety of his companions. Only when all the members are safe, is the victory. If you lose, you must also ensure that all staff retreat. At this moment. Maud sits on the shadow throne. This move is the winning ticket. On the battlefield. The original ups and downs of the situation have gradually become clear at this moment. The existing pirates with less than a thousand people headed by the White Beard Pirates Group can hardly effectively resist the offensive from the navy. The navy that can suppress many pirates such as the White Beard Pirates is also difficult to resist the offensive of the Mord Pirates, which has been greatly strengthened by the shadow. As the time goes. The Navy is downsizing, and the Whitebeard Pirates are also downsizing. Only the Maud Pirates can survive. All of this originated from Mords accompanying shadows of all beings. Maud''s gaze swept across the battlefield, watching the war that was about to come to an end as a spectator. Directly in front of him is Fujitora who is trapped under the siege of the endless stream of shadows. From the eyes of others, it is like a fight between trapped beasts. Fujitora is difficult to get rid of the current predicament, so he cannot help the navy on the battlefield. And his injuries are gradually getting worse. The only thing to be grateful for is that Maude did not raise a butcher knife against the navy on the court after taking a shot to trap him. if not-- With Mords overwhelming terrorist power, coupled with the full firepower of the Mord Pirates, Im afraid the navy will be defeated in a short time. But Maude did not do this. This kind of behavior should be to release goodwill to him. Fujitora''s mood is always complicated. "Humanity..." In the pitch-black vision, Mods pure and incomparable emotional light floated. Fujitora sighed in his heart. His eyes cannot see, but he can distinguish the situation in the field. From the moment the yellow ape fell, from the moment Maudes sentient beings gave power to the blue pheasant Lafayette and others... Fujitora, who is here, can no longer see the slightest chance of winning... Continue to hold on, but it is just unnecessary sacrifices. So, the best option is to admit defeat and then withdraw decisively, even if you will be held accountable afterwards. The injuries in his body are accumulating and aggravating, and Fujitora finally made a decision. But before that, he wants to break through Mord''s shadow tide. "Infinite. Tiger." Fujitora can use the ability to the maximum in a sudden. seemed to be dragged to the injury, and the blood dripping from his mouth and nose suddenly increased. However, he didn''t care, and focused on adjusting his power. In that room The ubiquitous linear gravity falls from the sky like a shower of rain. The soft but not dazzling light renders the sky into a deep purple. The gravitational field, which is hard to see with the naked eye, instantly pressed the shadow tide from all directions onto the ground, thus blocking Maudes attack. "Huh, huh..." Fujitor gasped heavily, and slowly returned the rod and knife to its sheath. The sharp blade that was originally sharp has suddenly become a simple and unpretentious walking stick. Fujitora, leaning on a cane, walked slowly toward the shadow throne in the distance, facing the falling linear gravity field. Every time he took a step, there was a little blood on the ground. Since the fierce battle, his injuries have reached a level that cannot be ignored. The move that maximized the ability like the one just now is definitely not needed for the second time. Maud looked over. Seeing that the shadow tide is suppressed by the gravity field, and there is no plan to strengthen the offensive, so let Fujitora come over. is not a long distance, but Fujitora walked for tens of seconds. He came to the shadow throne, and his slightly opened eyes faced Maude on the throne. And Maude also turned his eyes on him. Between the two, there seemed to be eyes intertwined in the air. It''s just that no one spoke. There are some things that are unspoken. About ten seconds later. Fujitora continued to walk forward on crutches, and passed the Shadow Throne for only a moment. Maud looked ahead and let Fujitora pass by. he knows-- This war should come to an end. Victory with him, and the final result with the defeat of the navy. Mauds stoppage allowed Fujitora to finally overcome the biggest obstacle and come to the fiercest battlefield. The navy who was in the midst of fighting noticed the arrival of Fujitora, they all lifted their spirits, and then showed an expression of excitement. For a moment. They thought Fujitora had crossed the Maud mountain, so they could get here. But dont know... The moment Fujitor stepped onto the battlefield, it also represented another defeat for the Navy. The navy, as the unstoppable overlord of the sea, was defeated by Maude repeatedly. After this war is over, maybe it is time to think about the reasons. Fujitora stepped into the battlefield. His arrival not only attracted the attention of the navy, but also attracted the attention of the pirates present. The pirates were slightly startled, and then quickly looked towards Maude. After confirming that Maude was unobstructed, he was puzzled. "Why let Fujitora come here?" When the pirates were puzzled, their hearts were solemn. In contrast, the reaction of the Maud Pirates group was calm. For them, no matter what Maud does, it makes sense. So not only will they not be confused, but they will also accept the situation as soon as possible. In response to the gazes from many Taoists, Fujitora''s knowledge and knowledge enveloped the audience, and he immediately grasped the position of all his colleagues. Immediately afterwards, a purple light appeared on Fujitora''s body. This is a sign before using the ability. "Damn it!" Many pirates on the field thought Fujitora would use his ability to deal with them, and their expressions changed. They are already at a disadvantage. If Fujitora enters the war, it will probably be the last straw to crush the camel. Fujitora was expressionless. Under his control, the gravity field drops from the sky. is not to shoot against the pirates, but with extremely precise control, using the gravity field to divide the battlefield in many places. "Um?!" The unexpected result caused a false alarm to the pirates, but the navy was puzzled. Suddenly, suspicious eyes looked at Fujitora through the gravitational field. "Listen to the order." Fujitora raised his hands into a fist, and said concisely: "Take the wounded and retreat." The command voice spread throughout the audience. The navy who had already killed some red eyes, did not understand why Fujitora had to issue an order to retreat at this time. But obeying orders is a soldiers bounden duty. Even if there were many puzzles in their hearts, the navy in the field still obeyed Fujitor''s orders, and under the cover of the gravity field, with the wounded, barely managed to retreat in an orderly manner. Fujitoras sight and hearing caught this scene in his eyes, and slowly lowered his arm. "Navy, this is...?!" Looking at the navy''s rapid retreat, the pirates were shocked or stunned. Many of them are almost unable to support it. Fujitora''s admission at this time is the worst news for them. However, the expected situation did not happen. Fujitora did not do anything, but also let the navy withdraw. What''s the matter with such a move that seems to suddenly let them go? "Did that guy do something?" Ace panted slightly, gritted his teeth and looked at Maude sitting on the shadow throne. Temporary joint combat does not mean that Ace can let go of Mords hatred of killing his father, killing Marko, and killing many family members. The gaze that looked at Maude was full of flame-scorching anger and killing intent. The navy retreats one after another under the cover of the gravity field, and the tired or injured pirates will naturally not be stupid enough to pursue them. Before receiving clear instructions from Maude, the members of the Maude Pirates in the right state did not pursue the navy, but looked at Maude on the Shadow Throne. The other pirates also realized that the inexplicable withdrawal of the navy was most likely caused by Maud, and they couldn''t help but look to Maud. Many navies who were in the game and did not know the situation naturally guessed that it might be that General Fujitora and Maude made some kind of negotiation that they did not know, so they were allowed to retreat. The many doubts arising from this made the navy''s eyes flow between Fujitora and Maude. They did not agree with Fujitora''s decision under this situation. But whether they agree or not, they have to obey orders. Fujitora''s knowledge and experience, although he can''t read his inner thoughts, he can vaguely feel the opinions of his colleagues, and he sighs in his heart. His hand with a cane is trembling slightly, he is the end of the crossbow. In this case, gravity was used to divide the battlefield, which made him almost reach the limit. Now, there is no power to fight... How can this defeated war continue? The navy retreated, but the pirates did not move. On the Throne of Shadow. Maud slowly got up and faced the battlefield. Under his gaze, the navy helped each other withdraw from the fight and retreated behind Fujitora. The pirates who stood still, gathered together quietly. Maud''s gaze flicked across the crowd on the battlefield, and then he gestured to his companions to withdraw. Lafayette and the others saw Maudes gesture, and immediately evacuated the battlefield, returning to Maudes side as quickly as possible. At this moment, all three forces stopped and looked at each other in the air. Compared to before, the battlefield has become very quiet. After a while. Fujitora suddenly turned around and walked towards the coastline. The meaning of this action is very obvious. Seeing Fujitor''s actions, there was a commotion in the navy camp. Some navies advocate fighting to the end. Although they have obeyed the order, they are inevitably unhappy in their hearts. But no matter how unhappy they are... When other colleagues complied with Fujitor''s order to withdraw their troops, they could only follow the trend obediently. More than half of the sacrifice, only about 20,000 navies remained, so they retreated to the coastline in an orderly manner. The pirates headed by the White Beard Pirates looked at the retreating navy, but did not seem to relax at all. Because. There is another powerful enemy in the field that is more difficult to deal with than the navy! Ace and others looked at Maud with hostility. They are passive, and they really cant change the situation on the court with their strength. So even if the Navy decides to retreat temporarily, they can only watch, but can''t do anything. Maud noticed the gaze coming from the White Beard Pirate Group, and he squinted at it. A good player like Esbista did not hide his hostility. In terms of behavior, it''s a bit stupid. But it is understandable. After all, he killed Whitebeard and Marco. This heavy hatred cannot be resolved anyway. Its just... Looking at Sabos face, as well as taking into account Leli Jaba, and even...the idea of ??the dead Sol, Maude will at least keep Ace for his life. "Boom -!" Just as Mauds thoughts were turning, a loud noise suddenly came from behind. "Um?" Maud raised his brows slightly and looked back at the sound source. I saw that the upper part of Navigator Mountain was shrouded in black smoke. Looking from a distance, there was fire flickering in the black smoke, which looked like a volcanic eruption. "Volcano eruption?" "Huh? Is that a volcano?!" "Isn''t it spraying water all the time?!" The huge sudden movement made most of the people present to look at the navigation mountain shrouded in firelight and black smoke. The scenes that came into view made them take it for granted that this was a volcanic eruption, but what followed were doubts that no one could answer. Because The top of ??Navigation Mountain had been surging with a jet of water before. The reason why the air on the island is so humid is inseparable from the giant fountain at the top of Navigation Mountain. So it is difficult to associate the previous navigation mountain with the navigation mountain now shrouded in flames and black smoke. but. Their doubts quickly disappeared. "Rumble" The dull sound like rolling thunder came from the black smoke shrouded in Navigator Mountain. A large amount of turbulent sea water spewed out from nowhere, rushed out of the black smoke, and fell heavily on the steep mountain. The waves splash and the sound is like thunder. Similar to endless sea water sweeping along the cliff towards the ground, there will be a tsunami in an instant, swallowing everything on the island. at the same time. The dotted small lakes scattered on the island are also affected by some kind of impact, and one after another sprays water jets into the sky. If there are people with fruit and water abilities in this world... So. The surging tsunami and countless water jets appearing in front of us must be the moves driven by those who are capable of water and fruit. The huge scale of the tsunami swept over, and the members of the Mord Pirates group closest to Navigator Mountain took the lead in reacting. They walked every month, and they stepped on the air to the sky without hesitation. In this way, this tsunami that can easily engulf the land, it is impossible to threaten them. But the pirates with less than a thousand people on land and the 20,000 navy that are being evacuated are different. Needless to say, the group of pirates can fly into the sky. In the naval camp, the vast majority of naval elites can master six types, but not every navy can master all six types. Some navies know two or three styles, and more navies can only one style. Only a few navies know how to use each of the six tricks. In addition, there are a lot of wounded. It is obviously impossible for everyone to use moon-steps to evade the tsunami. In this case, Fujitora did not let go. However, he is about to reach the limit, even if he exhausts his last strength to summon the lateral gravity, it is impossible to block this huge tsunami in all directions. "Can''t stop it..." Fujitora looked solemnly at the tsunami, his clothes had already been stained red with blood. He was seriously injured, and he had more than himself. But it is absolutely impossible to protect all navies. Under such an urgent and urgent situation, everyone in the Maud Pirates group stayed out of the sky above the sky. What can be foreseen is This is enough to affect the entire Shui Xian Star Island tsunami, which will brutally take the lives of most people in the arena. Ive been exhausted these few days... I have a sign of catching a cold, and I have a terrible headache, so I slept dimly and barely suppressed it. I have to say, ibuprofen, the eternal god, save me a pigs life. This is a two-in-one chapter. I will go to sleep for a while and write another chapter when I wake up. This chapter is about to end. (End of this chapter) Chapter 911： A victory that can be recorded in the annals of history Chapter 911 A complete victory that can be recorded in the annals of history Is this sudden and monstrous wave man-made or a natural disaster? Everyone who is about to usher in the disaster, how can they be in the mood to delve into it. How to save your life has become the most important thing. Can be inevitable, this kind of thing is easier said than done. Fujitora was seriously injured, even if he exhausted his last strength, he could not stop the tsunami. The navy who knows the moon step can at least take some of its colleagues to the sky to avoid the tsunami that swept across. But that means... They must abandon some of their colleagues. Desperate emotions shrouded the battlefield in an instant. Above the sky. The green pheasant looked down at the monstrous tsunami that was approaching the navy and pirates like an avalanche, frowning. He is now a member of the Maud Pirates, not an admiral. There is no obligation and no reason to stop this tsunami. Besides, Maude did not give instructions... As the enemy''s identity and position, the green pheasant can only stand idly by. "Kuzan." Just then, Maudes voice came from one side. Qing pheasant heard the words and looked at Maude. "Freeze the tsunami." Maud''s subsequent command accurately hit the thoughts of the Qing pheasant hiding deep in his heart. Qing Pheasant''s eyes suddenly became a little complicated, but he didn''t allow to think about it. Almost at the same time he got Maude''s instructions, he made a decisive move. "Ice Age." The majestic cold air instantly rushed towards the tsunami. In just a few breaths, the monstrous tsunami was frozen into ice by the cold air. This tsunami is enough to swallow everything on the island. In front of the green pheasant, who is able to control the field, it is a trivial scene. The crisis is now lifted. Looking at the frozen tsunami, the navy and even the pirates in the field showed incredible expressions. "Why save us?" The doubts that came out of their minds made them look confused. Fujitora breathed a sigh of relief, and then silently "looked" at Maude who asked the green pheasant to help him in the sky. This crusade... US, Completely defeated. After a while. Fujitor did not hesitate to direct his colleagues to withdraw their troops in an orderly manner. In such a situation, he is not even qualified to collect corpses for his colleagues. Perhaps for the navy, Maudes existence is an enemy they shouldnt touch. The top of the navigation mountain is shrouded in black smoke. exploded from time to time, bursting into the black smoke. In the air near the foot of the mountain, a huge hot air balloon hung a building and fell to the ground crookedly. is impressively the directing room where Festa is located. ˡ The bottom of the directing room touched the ground slowly, making a dull sound. The impact generated when it fell to the ground caused the entire building to shake violently a few times. Direction room. The screen half-hanging in the air lost its balance and twisted into a ball at an angle. Only the largest screen is barely correct. Festa leaned his elbow on the chair and looked up at the largest screen with difficulty. The picture that appeared on the screen was a long-range shot, framing the members of the Maude Pirates group standing in the sky and the tsunami frozen into ice. "This is the last firework!!!" His eyes are bloodshot and bloodshot. Obviously. Navigate the explosion of the mountain. and the sea water pouring out from the navigation mountain were all made by Festa. He seems to want to rely on this man-made tsunami to lower the curtain for the celebration. Or-- Let the vast majority of people on the battlefield be buried for the end of this celebration. But when the green pheasant froze the tsunami, his expectations fell through. "why why" "Why save them!!!?" "Bajia D. Mord!!!" Festa looked savage, and his bloodshot eyes stared at Maude who was on the tilted screen. He claims to be able to see through people''s hearts, but he can''t understand the man Maude. At this moment. Even if I dont want to admit... but, This celebration, which poured his countless efforts, ended in a hurry... On the battlefield. The ??Mord Pirates group slowly landed on the top of the frozen tsunami, watching the navy''s evacuation calmly. And on the battlefield where the corpses were everywhere, there were still five or six hundred pirates standing still. Among them, more than half of the pirates are members of the White Beard Pirates. With the evacuation of the navy, the hundreds of pirates present besides the White Beard Pirate Group completely cut off the idea of ??confronting Maude. This war. Let them experience the horror of the Maud Pirates, and also witnessed the birth of the "Emperor of the Sea" with their own eyes. If the timing is not inappropriate, they all want to bow to Maude on the spot. Now, it is more important to stay away from this place of right and wrong. Since the Maud Pirates can release the navy, it should also be able to release them. When the thought of ?? emerged, this group of pirates decisively chose to withdraw from the battlefield. The direction chosen by ?? is, of course, the opposite of the route the navy evacuated. Their heartfelt actions were seen by the people of the White Beard Pirates. In this situation, it is obvious that this group of pirates can not be expected to stay and continue to fight against Mord with them. The pirates retreated decisively and quickly. In a short while, only the Whitebeard Pirates with less than three hundred people remained on the battlefield. Stay alone on the field to face the Maud Pirates. In terms of behavior, it is really unwise. However, the Whitebeard Pirates have a reason to stay, even if they are waiting for them... On top of the tsunami frozen into ice. Maud looked down at the White Beard Pirates who still wanted to fight, and shook his head slightly. This war has continued to the present, and individuals should also know that they are invincible here. Therefore, the Whitebeard Pirates did not choose to escape, but instead wanted to stay and continue fighting, which was tantamount to looking for death. but. Maud disagrees with the behavior of the White Beard Pirates at the moment, but can understand their actions. Many characters in this world always have similarities. is the will, the dream, the idea... Never flinch from death. "Futility struggle." Maud pointed directly at Ace, and his voice was cold, spreading throughout the battlefield. Ace looked directly at Maude, blazing flames ignited on his shoulders, and said every word: "Bring the old father''s body back!!!" After the fierce battle, his domineering and physical strength have been consumed seven or seven eighty-eight, but his willpower has not weakened in the slightest. When the last word fell, his lower body suddenly turned into flames, and his whole body flew up in the sky, rushing towards Maude on the top of the tsunami. The other members of the White Beard Pirate Group followed Ace and rushed to the Mord Pirate Group without hesitation. This scene was captured by viewers from all over the world through the live broadcast that was still running. "Is the Whitebeard Pirates crazy...?" Audiences all over the world were shocked by the crazy actions of the White Beard Pirates. The power of the Mord Pirates has been fully revealed in this war. And the current Whitebeard Pirates Group is just a defeated general who was almost driven to the end by the navy. What kind of capital is there to contend with the Mord Pirates? It is difficult for the audience to understand. In their opinion, what is the difference between the actions of the White Beard Pirates and sending them to death? On the battlefield. Ace engulfed in flames and flew to the sky, rushing towards Maud with a clear goal. "Fire Motuo!" Clusters of basketball-sized flames appeared out of thin air around Ace, circling in a half circle. Immediately afterwards, the clusters of flames suddenly compressed into a fist-like shape, and at the same time shot a dozen slender pillars of fire towards Maude. The compressed and released pillars of fire looked more like slender heats that were more powerful. Seeing more than a dozen enthusiasm coming straight to him, Maude was indifferent. "Ah la la..." The green pheasant stood beside Maude, and bursts of cold smoke filled his body. Between raising his hands, dozens of shock waves of cold air were released, intercepting the hot flames that went straight to Maude. "Boom!!!" The two collided in the air, causing a violent explosion to bloom in the air like fireworks. Mords emotional gaze crossed the explosion and landed on Ace. He stopped talking. But the look in his eyes made Ace easily understand the meaning You guys, Im not even qualified to let me take the shot. Ace gritted his teeth and passed through the blast caused by the explosion with his body wrapped in flames. Even if the attack was blocked by the blue pheasant, Ace''s volley charge did not stop at all. Above the tsunami ice wall. The green pheasant tilted his head to look at Maud. "Go ahead." Maud nodded. The green pheasant saw this, his body suddenly turned into a ball of ice diamonds, and shot towards Ace. Ace saw the green pheasant come out of the element, his eyes condensed slightly, and his subconscious reaction was mainly to avoid fighting. His goal is Mord, and the remaining physical strength and domineering are not much. If he is stopped by the green pheasant here, he will never have a chance to attack Mord. at this time-- Foil Bista flew into the air with a wave of swords, and the whole person was like a sharp blade rising into the sky, pointing straight to the blue pheasant. No need to communicate, no need to order. The tacit understanding between the partners makes Bista know what to do at the moment. However The reaction of the Mord Pirate Group is not slow. Cavendish and Brook, the two swift swordsmen, almost moved in the same tune with Bista. At the moment when Bista attacked the blue pheasant, the two of them also moved, stepping on the moon step, and turning into a fierce streamer, and jointly knocked Bista down from a high altitude. But the support of the White Beard Pirates did not end. At the same time that Bista was beaten back, the captains of each team used their own methods to support Ace. "Idiot." Xilius eyes were filled with icy red light, and he used a knife to provoke a wave of poison and attacked the people of the White Beard Pirates. at the same time. Except for Perona and Philo, who have relatively weak frontal combat capabilities, and Luo who retains a little stamina, the Maud Pirates group stayed in place, and everyone else stepped on the moon step and attacked the Whitebeard Pirates from top to bottom. people. Everyone from the White Beard Pirate Group came to support Ace''s move suddenly failed. Ace''s calculation of trying to capture the thief first, naturally became a delusion. itself With the current state of the Whitebeard Pirates, it is absolutely impossible to defeat the Mord Pirates. The personnel from both sides quickly fought into a group. A few rounds down. The White Beard Pirates defeated without any suspense, losing two-thirds of its staff in less than a minute. Above the tsunami ice wall. Maud looked calmly at the white beard pirates group that was on the verge of destruction. This is the expected result. Luo hugged the ghost cry in his arms and watched coldly as the members of the White Beard Pirate Group fell one by one, and said indifferently: "meaningless decision-making, meaningless death." In his opinion, the group of pirates who have persisted until now have a chance to survive. Ke Huo Fist Ace personally took them to hell. Although they were taken to **** before they died, they did not show the slightest regret... "The moths are fighting the fire." Philo said softly. "Choo hoo hoo, maybe my brain is not very bright." Perona unceremoniously slandered. Maud did not speak, and waited for the last-minute results to come out. Maybe one minute, maybe two minutes. The White Beard Pirate Group, once one of the four emperors, will eventually follow in the footsteps of the Hundred Beast Pirate Group and the Big.Mom Pirate Group. It was eliminated by this wave that swept the world and became a part of history. Terror on the three-masted ship. Luffys face was almost in front of the live broadcast screen. "Ace..." He looked at Ace, who was crushed and beaten by the green pheasant in the live broadcast, with his fists clenched, his face full of tension. Everyone in the Straw Hat Pirates group looked at Luffy with worry on their faces. With the Mord Pirates must-kill style of acting, its possible that the Whitebeard Pirates including Ace will be completely destroyed. "Maud will not kill the fire fist, this time, I can promise." Seeing that Luffy was so nervous about Ace, Jia Ya gave a word of comfort in time. She knows Maudes style very well. With Sabo and other people at this level of relationship, Ace will stay alive no matter what. Otherwise. With Ace''s aggressive behavior, he should have been killed several times by Maude. Luffy looked back at Jaya. Despite Jaya''s guarantee, Luffy still couldn''t let go of it. Jaya did not say much. Xia Qi lit a cigarette and said earnestly: "For the sake of Sabo and Raleigh and the others, Maude will not kill Firefist Ace, but the other members of the White Beard Pirates will not. It''s easy to say." "" Everyone in the field couldn''t help but look at Xia Qi. And Raleigh and Jabba are each holding a bottle of wine, staring at the live screen intently. As Jia Ya and Xia Qi said, they, the two old pirates who came from the old era, dont worry about Aces safety at all. Everywhere in the world. The audience silently watched the dying struggle of the White Beard Pirates. Barrett, the successor of the evil spirit who has messed up the sea in recent years, The Four Emperors and One Hundred Beasts Pirates and Big.Mom Pirates that have been standing in the new world for many years, The world''s number one swordsman Hawkeye Mihawk, Tens of thousands of pirates gathered from all over the new world, Gathered more than 50,000 elite naval forces led by two generals, The white beard pirate group reunited with the blood of the one piece king. These extremely powerful existences, without exception, were defeated by the Maud Pirates. The scariest thing is There was no casualties in the Mord Pirates. Compare the nearly 100,000 corpses on the battlefield... This record of the Mord Pirates Group is simply shocking. no doubt. In this largest war that will go down in history, the Maud Pirates is the final winner. People saw the last through live broadcast. But it is also hard to imagine how the Maud Pirates who won this war perfectly will affect the whole world in the future. Time goes by one minute and one second. With the fall of the captains of the White Beard Pirates, and Ace exhausted being frozen into ice sculptures... The largest war in history has finally come to an end. (End of this chapter) Chapter 912： Prologue to Chaos Chapter 912 Chaos Prologue This war is extremely tragic. In terms of scale, it is also unprecedented. In such a cruel war, the group of pirates of the Whitebeard Pirate Group can stand at the end, which also means that their strength is not much weaker. But in front of everyone in the Mord Pirates who received the shadow enhancement buff, no matter how tough the last remaining members of the Whitebeard Pirates are, they will definitely not be able to overcome any storms. It was a natural result that he was defeated by the Maud Pirates under the watchful eyes of the whole world. In contrast, the Maud Pirates group also created a shocking feat under the watchful eyes of the whole world. In this epic war named [Water Xianxing Island Celebration], the Maud Pirates won the final victory without losing one soldier or one commander. If the facts are in front of you, who can believe... This war involving many huge forces and the number of people approaching 100,000 will eventually be won by a pirate group with only a dozen people participating in the war with zero casualties. The corpses were all over the field, on the flat ground with devastation. Ace, who lost consciousness, was frozen into an ice sculpture by the cold wave of the blue pheasant. Whether the fire melts the ice or freezes the fire. After all, it depends on the ability of the capable person. Only the remnant and defeated Whitebeard Pirates have paid the price for their vain attempt to challenge the Mord Pirates. Except for the frozen Ace, no one survived. It is worth mentioning that. This group of pirates, who have persisted until now, fought hard until the last moment. He never stopped swinging his weapon until he died. But if the strength is not enough, you have to be slaughtered. This is the cruelest place on the sea, and it is also the consequence that the pirates should suffer from fighting each other. In a sense. There is no difference between a fight between pirates and a duel between swordsmen. Only one side is defeated and dies, is the real end. Maud came to Ace. A thick layer of ice covers Ace''s body, and strands of cold smoke visible to the naked eye are emitted from the ice layer. Maud stared at Ace''s face, which was blurred by the ice, and the red light flashed in his eyes. In the perception of seeing, hearing, color, Ace''s breath is like a candle in the wind, as if it will be extinguished in the next moment. "Luo, Philo." "exist." Hearing Maude''s call, Philo and Luo leaned over for the first time. Maud raised his hand, gently pressed his fingertips on the ice cube that had frozen Aces body, and said lightly: Help Huo Fist deal with the injury, dont let him die. "good." Philo and Luo each responded, and then looked at Ace, who was frozen into an ice sculpture. Green pheasant is also on the sidelines, ready to help Ace thaw, so that Philo and Luo can treat them. But as soon as he walked a few steps, he saw Maude directly assimilate the ice covering Ace into a shadow. "Ah la la..." The green pheasant stopped. Assimilation of ice into shadows is also an alternative method of thawing. Theoretically, the level of ability awakening that Maudes gaze is shadowed is almost the nemesis of all natural abilities. Green pheasant habitually raised his hand and scratched his cheek. Since he didnt need to defrost Ace, he stayed aside and watched. Filo and Luo followed Mauds instructions and quickly treated Ace. Maud did not interrupt the treatment, turned and left, and gave Lafayette the task of gathering the spoils to complete. In this war-torn world, weapons and equipment are undoubtedly the scarcest resource for every force. Maud will naturally not turn a blind eye to the many weapons on the battlefield. Collect these weapons and equipment with a starting amount of at least 50,000, and even if they are not provided to the revolutionary army afterwards, they can be handed over to Jia Ya, so that Jia Ya can unlock the skills of returning the sword to the sect again. After the mission was dispatched, Maude went straight to Navigation Mountain. At this moment. The explosion on Navigation Hill has ceased. As the thick smoke dissipated, the top of the entire Navigator Mountain was bombed beyond recognition. The fountain that gushed into the sky along the mountain before, no longer exists. Maud came to the foot of Navigator Mountain, and after seeing and hearing the color, he found a house that had landed on the ground using a hot air balloon. It is not difficult to guess that the tsunami and explosion just now came from Festa. Maud pushed open the badly damaged door and walked into the house. At a glance, I saw Festa, who was faint and about to die, and also saw the live screen that restored the signal. "This guy" Maud looked at the live broadcast on the screen and raised his eyebrows slightly. Regarding Festa''s last breath to restore the live broadcast, Maud did not comment, and did not care much. Perhaps what Festa wants to see is the perfect ending of this celebration. But in a sense, his move to resume live broadcast is tantamount to helping Maude complete an unprecedented campaign. The whole world has a fairly clear understanding of the horror of the Maud Pirates. In addition, he also understood that the future of the world will be closely related to the future behavior of the Mord Pirates. without doubt-- The existence of the Mord Pirate Group is an eye of the storm that no one can ignore. Wherever you go, it will inevitably be accompanied by disaster! Maud walked to the center console and looked down at Festa lying on the chair with cold eyes. The man who joined Barrett to promote the celebration was so weak that he could only breathe out and would die at any time. "I still want to let Lafayette set the position of the Ralph Drew permanent pointer from you, forget it..." Maud shook his head. In the case of Festa, rescue is also troublesome. simply gave up the idea of ??getting the permanent pointer of Lavdrew. Coincidentally, Festa died as soon as Maude finished speaking... Looking at Festa''s body, Maude looked away and turned to look at the live screen again. Although I dont care much about live broadcast... But the war has ended, and there is no reason to let this live broadcast continue. Maud fiddled on the console for a few times and then closed the live broadcast. Follow. Maud leaned and half sat on the console, lifted the cover of the phone worm of the watch, and dialed Sunny''s number. After a while, there is still no response. Maud dialed Saabs number instead. also did not respond. "Are you performing a task..." Made said to himself, after all, she was still a little worried about Sunny. Suddenly. The watch phone worm opened his eyes and made a call from Bulu Bulu. Maud thought it was Sonny or Sabo who called back, and quickly connected. "Maud." However, the moment the call was connected, the voice from the wristwatch phone bug was not Sabo or Sunny, but Shanks who had not been in contact for a long time. "Huh? Shanks..." Hearing Shanks voice, Maude was slightly disappointed, but did not show it. "it''s me." The small eyes of the wristwatch phone worm stared at Maud. certainly. Shanks on the other side of the radio wave cannot see Maude through the phone worm. "I saw the live broadcast." Without waiting for Maude to speak, Shanks continued. Maud was slightly startled when he heard the words, and asked tentatively: "Shanks, are you calling me at this time because of Hawkeye?" "" Shanks on the other side of the phone worm was silent for a while. About two or three seconds before the sound came out. "Hawk-eye is to challenge you as a sword magnate on the premise of being enlightened, and the duel between sword lords is to put life and death aside. If I come to trouble you for this matter, Hawkeye may Will be so angry that he will come to life on the spot." Shanks answered Maudes question in a calm tone. According to his statement, the duel between the swordsmen is a matter of life or death. However, Maude could still hear a trace of sadness in Shankss tone. He was very witty and didn''t get too entangled in this topic, and instead asked Shanks where he came from. "Then, you called here specifically for...?" "In fact, I want to ask you one thing." "You say, as long as I can do it." "Give them a decent funeral." "" Maud looked at the watch phone worm a little unexpectedly. I didnt expect Shankster to call, because he wanted to ask him to deal with the funeral... "them?" "Yes, they." "good." Maud didnt ask who they were, but he responded directly. At first, he thought that Shanks wanted him to take care of the funeral of Hawkeye, but now it seems... may also include the funeral of Barrett and other strong people. As Maud guessed. Not only the funeral of Hawkeye, even Barrett and the others are also on Shanks request list. Originally, Maude also wanted to use the corpses of Barrett and others to create reliable combat power. But Shanks said so, so he can only give up this plan. After responding to this request, Maude chatted with Shanks a few more words before hanging up the call. Click. Maud slowly closed the cover of the watch phone bug. "Tomorrow...No, today, the new world will usher in the craziest moment." Staring at the cover of the watch phone worm, Maude muttered to himself softly. The Four Sovereign Pirates that carve up the New World turf are destroyed one after another... This means that a large number of territories that were originally dominated by the Four Emperors Pirate Group will become a land of no owner overnight. The pirates of the new world will never miss this opportunity. After all, this is a super big cake that is rare in a century. You can make a bite of blood. So, what can be foreseen is that with the destruction of the Big.Mom Pirate Group, the new world will usher in a **** storm in a short time. Maud thought of this, and he was also considering whether to take over the sites of the Big.Mom Pirates and the White Beard Pirates. If he decides to do this, it should affect the construction progress of Sky City. "Wait to go back and discuss with everyone." Maud pinched his chin. Actually, he has no interest in the site, but he does not want to see the admiral stretch out into the new world. So, dividing most of the territory of the New World into subordinates seems to be something that must be done. But whether you do it or not, fulfilling the promise to move the fisherman island to land is a higher priority. Live broadcast was closed by Maud. People all over the world have no way to learn about the situation on Mercury Star Island. but. They at least know that this war that will affect the future direction of the world is over. Common nobles are inevitably worried about the stability of the world, while cruel and cruel people are looking forward to a more chaotic era. And the reporters are like chicken blood, they all want to quickly write tomorrow''s headline news release. Hundreds of miles from the surface of Shuixianxing Island, there is a rather weird boat floating, which looks like it was forcibly pieced together from various steel wrecks. Rather than being weird, perhaps it would be more appropriate to describe it as embarrassing. On the boat, lie two brothers Kidd and Kira who had escaped from the Shui Xian Star Island. The two of them were seriously injured, and now they can only lie down honestly and can''t do anything. But compared to the countless colleagues who died on the Mercury Star Island, the two of them saved at least one life. "Damn..." Kid was lying weakly, his expression was slightly hideous. He came to participate in the Shui Xianxing Island celebration with the purpose of grabbing the throne of the Four Emperors. As a result, in front of those monsters, he was cleared out like a miscellaneous soldier, let alone snatching the throne of the Four Emperors. If you only face monsters like Barrett and Charlotte Lingling... Even if it fails this time, Kidd is confident to make a comeback. Kemod is a more incomprehensible monster above Barrett and Charlotte Lingling, it is an existence that makes him completely desperate. Hearing Kidds whisper, Kira turned her head with difficulty. He looked at Kidd, who was gritted his teeth and had a grim face. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t even have the strength to speak, so he had no choice but to give up. A improvised boat with no technical content, drifting with the waves at sea. At this moment, a warship came from a distance. On the warship ??, the navy headed by Fujitora who retreated from Suixian Star Island. Unfortunately, the boat where Kidd and Kira are located is just on the route of the fleet. What''s even more unfortunate is that-- The iconic mobile national island ship of the Vinsmok family appeared in another direction as if it had emerged out of thin air. The boat where Kidd and Kira are located is also on the route of the Vinsmok family island ship. The naval fleet leaving from Suixian Star Island and the Vinsmok family island ship preparing to go to Suixian Star Island, thus sandwiched the two brothers Kidd and Kira. The navy side saw the small broken ship made by Kidd with ability, and also noticed the iconic island ship of the Vinsmok family. The Vinsmoke family also saw the fleet and Kidds small broken ship. Whether it is the Navy or the Vinsmoke family, they naturally focus on the other party instead of paying attention to the small broken ship. "Derma 66?" The navy side was very surprised to meet the Vinsmok family here. Looking back at the Vinsmoke family, it was not surprising when they saw the naval fleet. "Hey, Kaji." On the deck of the ??Island ship, Caesar wore a white coat. While observing the navy fleet with binoculars, he reminded in surprise: "You can''t waste your troops on the navy at this time!" "I know." Jaji embraced her arms, looking blankly at the fleet in the distance. to be honest-- Now he has the world''s strongest man-made corps, he is not afraid of the defeated general who escaped from Shui Xian Star Island in front of him. But there is really no need to waste troops here. I just dont know what the opposing navy thinks. Sacred place Mary Gioia, the room of power. In the wide room, the five old stars gather together. On the table in front of them, there was a projection movie bug with eyes closed all the time. Obviously. They also followed the live broadcast of the war that took place on the Shui Xian Star Island. "Maud Pirates..." One of the five old stars frowned, chanting the name of the Maude Pirate Group in a deep voice. The atmosphere between the venues is quite solemn. "Humph." The other five old stars made a cold snort. "The threat of Bajia D. Maude has reached a point that cannot be underestimated. No matter what the price is, he must be eliminated!" "The good news is...the assigned task was successful." "You mean, Bajia D. Maude''s family?" "right." (End of this chapter) Chapter 913： The threat from the five old stars Chapter 913 The threat from the five old stars There are countless evil men in the world. To say that the world government most wants to get rid of, that is, the leader of the revolutionary army, the worlds number one criminal, Long. But now-- Maud replaced the dragon in the eyes of the world government. Attacked the holy place Mary Gioia three times and again, and slaughtered the noble and god-like Tianlong people as chickens and ducks. This kind of crime is enough for the world government to kill Mord thousands of times. it is a pity that. No matter how many actions the world government mobilized and how much force it put in the action, it still failed to get rid of Moder. Instead, he watched Maude climb to the top step by step. Say something disrespectful... In the event that Maude attacked the holy land to rescue the bear, even if Lord Yim personally took action, Maude could not be killed in the end. For this reason, the five elder stars who clearly control the power of the world completely regard the removal of Mord as the highest priority and the most important task. And the world government has always known that Maude has a younger brother, which is Bacardi Moyo. Then, taking Moyo''s safety to hijack Maude has become a natural plan. This is in line with the style of the world government. During the period of Mauds rapid rise, the world government wanted to attack Moyo a long time ago. is only the information collected, which shows that Moyou joined the revolutionary army organization by mistake, and received enough attention from the revolutionary army. It is logical to say that a marginal member who has just joined the revolutionary army cannot be taken so seriously in a short period of time. This is enough to show that the upper ranks of the revolutionary army must also know the identity of Moyou... Strangely, Maude does not seem to know that his brother is not dead. With the intersection between the Revolutionary Army and Maude, after knowing Moyos identity and details, he should tell Maude the "good news" as soon as possible. But the Revolutionary Army did not do this. The hidden information is unknown. But from the perspective of the world government, it is natural to think that the revolutionary armys attention and protection to Moyo is for the benefit of Moude. Anyway... Regardless of the purpose of the revolutionary army to "protect" Moyou, in order to deal with Mod, the world government is bound to capture Moyou alive. The previous sudden attack on the main revolutionary army on Snow Island was actually directed at Moyou. As far as the result is concerned, although it caused heavy damage to the main force of the revolutionary army, the failure to catch Moyou alive, in a sense, can be regarded as a failure of the operation. After that, he tried his best to take several targeted actions against the revolutionary army, but they were all unsuccessful. now. The action of capturing Moyo alive finally succeeded. In the navy, once again lost to Maude, and the CP0 team sent to Suixianxing Island to capture the permanent pointer was completely wiped out by Maude, this is undoubtedly good news for the five old stars. "I hope the value of this''hostage''...will not let us down." "First of all, let''s look at the reaction of Bajia D. Maude." "But the most important thing is the power to ensure that the target is eliminated!" "This is indeed a problem." "It''s not that we lack strength, but Bekah D. Maude''s strength is too amazing..." "Perhaps asking Master Yim to make another move will be a fairly safe decision." "I disagree." The knife didn''t leave his hand, and the bald old star in a white robe objected, and the eyes behind the lenses shone with cold luster. "The meaning of our existence, and the meaning of the existence of the entire world government...It is to prevent Master Yim from getting dusty. The last incident forced Master Yim to take action. It is already unforgivable!" "" The room of power fell into a short silence. Even with a favorable chip. But how to ensure that Maud is removed is still a headache for the five old stars and even the entire world government. The war on Shui Xianxing Island has come to an end. The whole process and results are known to the world through live broadcast. Since the Maud Pirates team won the final victory, in the eyes of the world, the Maud Pirates team naturally got the permanent pointer to Lavdrew. In other words-- It wont be long before the Mord Pirates will arrive at the final island of Ravdru, conquer the entire great route with an absolute king posture, and then become the new Pirate King. The day after the end of the war. Various newspapers used this as a stunt, rushing to report that the Maud Pirates is about to dominate the great channel. Because the target of the report is the Maud Pirates. So newspapers are not afraid of being slapped in the face at all. As far as historical facts are concerned, Maude, surrounded by countless auras, has never let them down. So they blew up Maud, it was no pressure at all. The newspaper that published the news that Maude was about to aspire to the throne of One Piece, floated around the world like snowflakes. can actually be. Maud did not get the permanent pointer of Lavdrew. However, the content of the reports written by various newspapers is right. Among the known forces of the New World Pirates, only two can wrestle with the Maud Pirates. One family is the Four Emperors Red-haired Pirate Group that sits firmly on the Diaoyutai Island, and the other is the Djerma family, who left the Confederacy overnight. The former is that the average bounty in the group is very high. The Four Emperors Pirate Group, known as the Iron Wall, has a lot of similarities with the Mord Pirate Group, which also takes the elite route. The latter is the technological power Germa that has taken over the efforts left by the Beasts Pirate Group to rise up. The man-made ancient devil fruit that can be mass-produced, plus the natural warrior clone that can also be mass-produced... The combination of the two gives Germa a powerful army that is not inferior to the neo-pacifists, and is qualified to compete for the throne. More and more information bombed the whole world. And the water first star island. Maud looked at the mountains of weapons in front of him, and couldn''t help but fall into contemplation. His ability has been promoted to ten stars. Although the space in the film box has been expanded to a certain extent, there are many things inside... There are so many weapons in front of me, I really cant put them in. How to take it away now has become a small problem. If Jaya is there, there is no need to worry even if the number of weapons doubles tenfold. "Lafayette, I''ll leave this to you." Maud thought for a moment and decided to hand this issue to Lafayette. Lafayette was very excited to take over the important task, as if he was bound to live up to his entrustment. After throwing all the questions to his companions, Maude went to see Ace. In order to imprison Ace, Xiliu used a knife to cut out a standardized cage on a boulder, and then threw Ace in the sea building stone handcuffs. Maud came to the cage. In the cage, Ace sat cross-legged on the ground, a little sluggish. After seeing Maude coming over, Ace''s eyes instantly became extremely fierce. If his ability is not restrained by Hailoushi, I am afraid that his eyes looking at Maude will directly manifest his emotions into raging flames. Maud didn''t care about Ace''s eye attack, and directly sat down cross-legged. In spite of this, he still had to look down to barely meet the gaze of Shang Aisi. "Firefist Ace, you have been riding on this sea for many years. You should be very clear about the end of the loser, but your luck is better than others, whether it was before or now..." "I, I will definitely kill you!" Ace, who lost all his companions, couldnt hear Maude at all. He stared at Maude fiercely, looking like he wanted to tear Maude alive. It''s just that Maude didn''t put him in the eyes at all. "Thank you for your identity. It is because of your identity that you will not have to bear all the costs." Mauds calm tone was like a sharp needle after another, gently piercing into the depths of Ace''s body. Ace, who disliked his bloodline the most, immediately stared at Maude in anger. Just him in the cage, no longer say a word. Because speech is pale and weak in this situation. Maud did not use words to stimulate Ace again, and raised his mind. "Shanks, please do me a favor." "" For some reason, after hearing Maudes words, Ace''s anger stagnated. Maud didnt care about Aces reaction, and continued: "He asked me... to give your companions a decent funeral, I agreed." Ace was silent, his fists clenched. Even with the suppression of Hailoushi, the blood on both fists was squeezed away by Ace. Maud slowly got up and put his hands in his pockets. "Of course, white beard''s funeral is also included." After throwing down these words, Maude didn''t wait for Ace to react, and simply turned and left. To give so many people a decent funeral is also a big project. However, since Maude had agreed to Shanks'' request, he would definitely not be perfunctory. Furthermore, Shanks is already on the way to Xianxingdao. "Take this final island on the bright side as a burial place..." While walking, Maude looked up at the Navigator Mountain in the distance, and said to himself: "It''s also a scene." Buying the many powerful men who fell in front of him on Shui Xian Xing Island was a decision he made immediately after agreeing to Shanks request. There is one point of consideration in terms of meaning. But the more important thing is to save trouble. "The location of the burial, please fix it there." Maud stared at the top of Navigator Mountain. Festas meticulously prepared explosion destroyed the originally picturesque top of the Navigator Mountain beyond recognition. Before Shanks and the others arrived on the Shui Xianxing Island, they had to repair anything. "To sum up, Luo, this matter is left to you." A few minutes later, Maude patted Luo on the shoulder. Luo asked blankly: "Then you tell me what should I do!" Maud pointed to the top of the navigation mountain in the distance. Luo was even more at a loss. After half an hour. Luo stood on the top of the devastated Navigator Mountain, and opened the field of operation fruits with a dark face. When he was forced to take over this job, it suddenly came to mind that Maude had asked him to mend the mangroves of Alchi in the Chambord Islands. "Ugh." Facing the cold sea breeze, Luo sighed helplessly. And now. Because he will stay on the Suixian Star Island for a while, Maude is going to build a castle with his shadow ability. He first used his ability to assimilate the rock and sand that was available everywhere into a shadow, and then squeezed the assimilated shadow into the shape of a castle. This kind of operation is very controllable. But it''s just a trivial matter for Maude. He quickly squeezed out a nuanced castle, then withdrew his ability to restore the shadow to rock and sand. A rugged castle was built in minutes. Maud looked at the castle in front of him and nodded with satisfaction. Its just that Bailey went straight to the room on the top floor of the castle before he picked a room. And Peronas reaction was not slow, she picked the one closest to Maudes room. soon. The room in the castle was divided up by everyone. To stay on the Shui Xianxing Island for a period of time, a comfortable residence is also quite necessary. Bailey and Qiushui play in the newly built castle. In other words, Pele was unilaterally pursued and killed by Qiu Shui. Bailey, this fool, always tries to make Qiu Shui angry. Without Bailey and Qiu Shui, Maude stayed alone in the room, and it was rare to be quiet. He leaned on the balcony railing, lifted the cover of the watch phone worm, and tried to make a few more calls. still failed to dial. In the two days when he stayed on the Shui Xian Xing Island, he had made many calls, but Sabo or Sunny did not get through. If it werent for the life card, its normal... Maud will definitely not have the mind to stay on the Mercury Star Island. Compared to Shanks request, Sunnys current situation is more important. "It''s been two days..." Looking at the watch phone worm without any movement, Maude frowned slightly. Suddenly. Maud raised his head and looked into the distance. Above the blue sky, a bat with big eyes and fangs flapped its wings and flew towards the castle. To be more precise, it was flying towards Maude. "The bat of the world government..." used to be the Maude of Qiwuhai. He recognized the origin of the bat at a glance, his eyes turned and landed on the slightly bulging envelope under the bat''s claws. "A phone worm?" Judging from the protruding shape, Maude can barely distinguish the objects inside the envelope. After a while. The bat flew over the castle balcony under Mauds gaze, and then threw the envelope directly down. Maud raised his hand to catch the envelope. Open the envelope, there is indeed a phone worm inside. Maud took out the phone bug. The moment ?? just picked it up, Bulu Bulu''s call suddenly sounded. Maud narrowed his eyes slightly, picked up the microphone, and connected the phone. As the call was connected, the image of the phone worm changed accordingly. Maud quickly glanced at the synchronized image of the phone worm, and through the salient features, he recognized that the other party was one of the five old stars. "Bajia D. Mord." The phone worm opened his mouth, and an old and steady voice came out. Maud looked at the phone bug and said indifferently: "In order to talk to me directly, you guys really took great pains, five old stars." Judging from the arrival time of the book bat, it was obviously a preparation beforehand to send the phone worm to him. Otherwise, it is impossible to step on the time point shortly before the end of the celebration, let alone so fast. "" The five old stars on the phone worm were silent for about a second or two, and he didn''t talk nonsense, and said straight to the point: "The call is specially prepared to tell you one thing, Baijia D. Mord, your family. already" In the middle of the talk, it stopped abruptly. Because. When he heard Wu Lao Xing mention the word family, Maude''s pupils shrank sharply. Suddenly, an extremely oppressive aura burst out of his body, and through the image transformation of the phone worm, the five old stars in the Holy Land felt the unspeakable danger through the phone worm. This is also the fundamental reason why the five old stars in charge of the call came to an abrupt end. Maud coldly looked at the phone worm who suddenly quieted down. The killing intent on the bones even made the phone worm tremble. His mind flashed over what CP0 said in the director room. If the five old stars sent someone to catch Sunny, it would also be able to explain why the phone bug could not get through in the past two days. Thinking that Sanny was in a dangerous situation, Mods killing intent released from her body became even more terrifying, and even shocked the people of the Mod Pirates in the castle. "A man like you will have weaknesses. Then, about your brother, we can at least have one topic in common." The phone worm was silent for a moment, and then heard a voice again, without concealing the threat in his tone. "???" Hearing the words of the five old stars, Maude''s killing intent suddenly stagnated. What the hell? He looked at the phone worm in silence. And the five old stars on the other side of the phone worm obviously did not expect that there would be such an obvious fault in Maudes reaction. I am most afraid of the sudden silence of the air... (End of this chapter) Chapter 914： Sonny is injured Chapter 914 Sonny is injured The sentence on the left is family, and the sentence on the right is family. The substantive threat from the world government made Maud think that Sunny had fallen into the hands of the world government. If this is the case, then this move of the world government has indeed hit Maudes weaknesses and scales. For Maude, Sunny is his most important family in the world. He can give up a lot of things, but he can''t let Sonny have an accident. So when he heard the words of Wu Lao Xing, his anger and murderous aura reached its peak in an instant. So that the members of the Maud Pirates in the castle, after feeling the killing intent released by Maud, they put aside their business and hurried to the room where Maud was. They dont know what happened to Maude, but this is the first time they see Maude so angry. However-- On their way to Maudes room, the terrifying aura that swept the entire castle in that instant suddenly disappeared. "what''s the situation?" Lafayette and the others were a little confused. But they did not stop. In the room on the top floor of the castle. Maud looked at the phone worm in silence, calming down. He didn''t speak, and the five old star on the phone worm seemed confused, so he didn''t speak either. The room was suddenly quiet enough to be heard. "Isn''t that referring to Sunny..." Maud pressed his chin with his thumb and said to himself in his heart. He remembered. The predecessor does have a younger brother, who seems to be called Moyou. But it should have been dead in the hands of the gang. Is it still alive? But even if he is still alive, he will definitely find ways to contact his "brother", right? However, in the past few years, there has been no movement. Made was puzzled, and naturally it was impossible to completely believe the words of the five old stars. Take a step back. Even if Moyo was still alive, he was caught by the world government. He who has helped his predecessor complete his revenge, he has no obligation to pay anything for this "brother" of the predecessor. If the world government wants to use Moyo to restrain him, it''s better to save money. "Five old stars, what do you want?" Under the understanding of his thoughts, Maude asked in a cold tone as if he was suppressing his emotions. This is naturally pretended. Hearing Maudes words, the five old stars on the other side of the phone worm seemed to have finally recovered. The five old star in charge of the call sneered. was also at this moment, Lafayette and the others rushed to the door of the room. This ridiculous speed of arrival also showed their concerns. Maud looked at the door, put his index finger on his lips, and motioned to Lafayette and the others to keep quiet. Lafayette they saw Maude gestured, nodded knowingly, and walked into the room lightly. is just two seconds. Everyone from the Mord Pirates squeezed into the room. They looked at Maude, then at the phone worm in Maudes hand, guessing the reason in their hearts. "Five old stars?" The green pheasant looks at the image of the phone worm. As the former admiral, he had met the five old stars many times in the Holy Land, so he quickly recognized the identity of the opponent. It''s just that the information is limited, and he doesn''t know the reason for the call between Maude and Wu Lao Xing. The only thing that cares more about is the terrifying killing intent that Maude had just now. Now it seems that he should have listened to what the five old stars said to Maude, so that Maude would uncontrollably burst out killing intent. Everyone in the room finally looked at the phone worm in Maude''s hand. "If you don''t want your brother to have any shortcomings, then come to the Holy Land." The phone worm who was stared by many eyes, opened his mouth and heard the voice of the five old stars: "Your brother, but I really want to see you soon, Baijia D. Mord." Hearing the words of Wu Lao Xing that were very obvious, Maude didn''t have much reaction. Instead, everyone in the room led by Lafayette showed a surprised look. Among all the people, only the green pheasant frowned. As one of the parties involved in the Mad Hatter Town incident, he can be said to be the person who knows Maudes origin best in the Maude Pirates. He knew that the Chamber of Commerce of the Maude family was persecuted by gangs, and not only the property was swallowed up, but even the family and relatives, including parents and brothers, were all misfortunes without exception. If what the five old stars said is true, then... Mauds brother is still alive? and fell into the hands of the five old stars? The green pheasant cleared his thoughts for a short time, and silently looked at Maude with an expressionless expression on his face. It''s no wonder that Maude had such a terrifying killing intent just now. In his opinion, Maude is extremely affectionate. In the circle of pirates, this character will make Maude a qualified captain. But in many cases, emphasizing love and righteousness is a double-edged sword. The most vivid example is the White Beard Pirates who gambled everyone''s lives in order to rescue Ace. If Maude compromises with the five old stars because of his brothers safety... Green Pheasant is very worried that Maude will follow the old path of the White Beard Pirates. That is very likely to put all the efforts so far into use. Inside the room. While everyone was surprised at the matter of Maude and his younger brother, they looked at Maude, unable to conceal their worries. Maude looked at the phone bug with no expression on his face, and said in a deep voice: "With only one side of the word, do you think I would easily believe it?" "You will believe it. Until then, wait for the next call." The cold voice of the five old stars contains an unquestionable, determined tone. Just finished speaking, he hung up the phone worm without waiting for Maude to reply. is just an over-the-air call, which does not have a substantial impact on both parties. But Wu Lao Xings simple act of hanging up the phone clearly wanted Maude to be anxious. On the other hand, before Moyo was escorted to the Holy Land by CP0, the Five Old Stars really couldn''t prove to Mood that Moyo was in their hands. But they are not in a hurry, who have the initiative. In their view, the only thing that should be anxious is Maude, who is concerned about the safety of his "brother". On the balcony, Maude looked indifferently at the phone worm with his eyeballs. Want to use the predecessors younger brother to let him go to the meeting alone? What a joke. However, the three abuses of the world government reminded him. If I caught Moyo today, it is possible to attack Sunny tomorrow. Maud''s eyelids are drooping, and cold light flashes in his eyes. After contacting Sunny, he must persuade Sunny to come to the city in the sky that he built anyway. "Captain." "Maud..." The crowd gathered around and looked at Maude with a worried expression on their faces. Mord restrained his emotions, and smiled at everyone: "It''s okay, don''t worry about me." "" Everyone looked at each other. After a while, Urji was surprised: "I didn''t expect the captain to have a younger brother." "Lafayette, do you know this?" Perona looked at Lafayette with wide eyes, and asked curiously. Lafayette pursed his lips. As the first person to follow Maude, he regarded himself as Maudes right-hand man, and he also knew Maudes secret hidden in the deepest place. But he really didnt know that Maude had a younger brother. Only facing Peronas question, Lafayette did not want to admit it. "knowledge." His eyes turned to one side, and he answered somewhat reluctantly. "Hey, Lafayette, your reaction..." "He is lying." "Where''s Hawkins? Come and see if Lafayette is lying." "Why do I have to do this kind of thing?" "Hawkins is not used for divination at all. I''m pretty sure Lafayette doesn''t know that the captain has a younger brother." "What a sad self-esteem." Listening to your companions, Lafayettes face was dark, and blue stripes appeared on his forehead. Hsi staying in this situation, she said in a very targeted way: "The position of deputy has always been occupied by the capable, not determined by the time of joining." "." Lafayette looked at Shiliu upon hearing the words, a dangerous light appeared in his eyes. Hiliu is not afraid. The two eyes intertwined and collided in mid-air, as if sparks were about to burst out. The position of deputy of the world''s strongest pirate group has not been determined until now. There are more than half of the backbone members in the ?? group, and they all want to compete for this position. If the qualifications are ranked by strength, Qing Pheasant and Jia Yaneng are ranked first. It''s just that the two of them are not interested in the position of deputy. Further down Hiliu, Lafayette, Cavendish, Hawkins, Urki, Tezolo, these people all want to compete for the position of deputy. After hearing the topic raised by Xiliu, Cavendish and the others also participated. The room suddenly became very noisy. Maud looked at Lafayette and the others who were arguing, shook his head slightly, and returned to the balcony. The green pheasant came to Maude and looked at the blue sky and white clouds with his hands in his pockets. "Captain, how are you going to respond?" In the eyes of Qing pheasant, Wu Lao Xing will not do meaningless things. I am afraid that before the next call, they will prove that Moyo is indeed in their hands in some way. And what the Qing pheasant cares about now is whether Maude will be in trouble because of this matter. "Former admiral, would you like to give me a suggestion?" Maud tilted his head to look at the green pheasant and teased him. Faced with Maude''s ridicule, Qing Pheasant scratched his head helplessly, but his expression gradually became more serious when he returned to business. "Captain, needless to say, you also know why Wu Lao Xing asked you to go to the Holy Land alone." "Um." Maud nodded. Green Pheasant hesitated for a while, but still firmly expressed his thoughts: "I don''t want to see you become the second white beard, Captain." The meaning of this sentence is already very obvious. Although I am very sorry for Moyo, who is currently unclear about his life and death, the Qing pheasant must also express his thoughts. It doesnt matter if he is selfish... With the lessons learned from the White Beard Pirates, he didn''t want to see the Maud Pirates also go to destruction because of this kind of thing. Maud looked at Qing Pheasant in surprise. Because of this kind of words, it really doesn''t look like the blue pheasant would say it. "Don''t worry, Kuzan, this matter...I have a sense of measure." "" The green pheasant nodded silently when he heard the words, and said no more. What he said just now is equivalent to putting Moyo to death in a disguised form while clearly clarifying the stakes. Although Maudes reaction was still calm, the green pheasant was still a little uneasy. But no matter what decision Maude will make in the end, what he should do is to fully support each decision of Maude. The next two days. The call from the five old stars dilutes the joy of the victory of the Maud Pirates group a lot. However, the least affected is Maud. Only Maud himself knew that he did not have much affection for this nominal brother. The five old stars would like to invite him to visit the Holy Land Mariejoa. He will go. But not going to the meeting alone. Instead, take a trip with enough power to destroy the Holy Land Mary Joa. He wants to make the world government that has stood for many years become history. This is also the meaning of his stepping into the apex of the world. is not to dominate the world, but to destroy any forces that threaten his "future". That evening. Maud finally received a call from Sabo. "Sanny is injured." After the call was connected, Sabo came up with bad news. Made''s heart condensed, and he quickly asked into the phone bug''s microphone: "What happened? Is Sunny seriously hurt?" It must not be a simple injury to hurt Sunny, who has the ability to slip fruit. "We were attacked by CP0 again during the mission, and the other party came prepared..." Sabo briefly recounted what happened in the past few days. Maud listened, it is not difficult to hear that there must be some problems within the revolutionary army, so CP0 once again successfully hit the revolutionary army''s team under the premise of grasping relevant information. The extremely serious defeat caused heavy losses to the revolutionary army. Even Sunny, who had the ability to slide the attack away, was also seriously injured in the battle. is enough to explain the fierceness of the battle. It''s just that Maude is more concerned about Sonny''s injury. "Sanny is seriously injured, but the problem is not the trauma, but...unexplained coma." Sabos tone is full of solemn meaning. If it is just a trauma, with the revolutionary army doctors technique, it only takes a period of treatment to heal it. Instead, this unexplained coma made their doctors helpless. After all, not every doctor has the magical skill of surgical fruit. "I will find you." Maud''s face changed, he was very worried about Sonny''s situation. "good." Mauds reaction was expected by Sabo, but he called, not just to inform Sonny of her condition. "There is another thing about your brother Moyo." "Um?" Maud was slightly surprised. I heard Moyous name from Wu Lao Xing two days ago... Unexpectedly, Sabo would suddenly mention Moyo now. It was like this younger brother who he thought had been dead for many years suddenly appeared. "Maud." Sabos voice came from the phone worm. "In fact, Mo You joined the Revolutionary Army not long after you went to sea, but we didnt know that Mo You was your younger brother at that time, and when we knew he was your younger brother, we wanted to tell you the good news, but I don''t know why... Moyoo won''t let us tell you this." Speaking of this, Sabo paused for a while. "The mission a few days ago, Mo Yota..." "I see." Maud interrupted Sabo. "Uh?" Sabo didn''t react for a while. Maud continued: "Five old stars contacted me two days ago." "what?!" Sabo was taken aback. "Anyway, I will go to you now." Maud looked solemn. He is very worried about Sunny. (End of this chapter) Chapter 915： Redhead, will you be the enemy? Chapter 915 Red hair, will you be the enemy? Sabo thought of a lot of things in a flash after learning that the five old stars had contacted Maude in person. He realized-- The world government is very likely to use Moyo''s life to blackmail Maud. Sabo suddenly felt that this matter was beginning to become tricky, and when he was about to ask carefully, Maude did not give him this opportunity. Or. Maud didnt want to talk about it. Understanding Maudes wishes, Sabo restrained the urge to continue to question. "Sorry, I failed to protect Sunny and Moyo..." He turned to apologize to Maude. As the person in charge of the operation, he believes that the responsibility is beyond shirk. Maud did not accept Sabos apology. He just said that he would rush over as soon as possible, and then hung up the call. Sanny was seriously injured and was unconscious again. It is impossible to say that Maude has no grievances in his heart. His thoughts of making Sunny stay by his side became stronger. As for Sunnys dream... Maud can give Sonny an absolute help, so Sonny doesn''t necessarily have to stay in the revolutionary army. After a while. Maud came to Luo''s room. Luo is sitting at a table made of rocks and writing something, seems to be preparing for the research of the murderous drug E.S. Suddenly heard the movement when Maude entered the room, subconsciously stopped writing, and looked in the direction of the room door. After seeing that the person coming was Maud, Luo put down his pen and got up. Maud looked at him and said straightforwardly: "Luo, come out with me." "Where to go?" "Look for Sunny." "good." Luo did not ask why. After a brief conversation, he quickly cleaned up the notes on the table and the ghost crying leaning on the table. "It''s okay." This is all his preparations for travel. "follow me." Maud nodded and turned to leave. Luo cried the ghost in his arms and followed Maude. The two left the room one after another. Maud led Luo to find Lafayette. Have Sabo and Sunnys life cards in hand, dont worry about losing direction during the voyage. But the ocean current climate in the New World is extremely harsh. Under this extreme sailing environment, even if you dont need to consider the direction, you need a competent navigator to avoid or reduce sailing risks. Maud found Lafayette and said about the sailing. Lafayette and Luo reacted almost the same, and the speed of light completed the preparation. "I also need to go!" Perona heard the conversation between Maude and Lafayette, and hurriedly floated over. She is not the type who likes to run around. If she was given a dark and cold environment, she would probably be like an otaku, staying in the castle all day long. But it''s different now. Maud is where she wants to be. This kind of feeling is not just a longing for respect, it should imply some feelings in it. Made hesitated when she heard that Perona wanted to go with her. He is going to throw these things on the Shui Xianxing Island to the Qing pheasant and the others. The manpower must be relatively tight. Let Perona stay on the island, which can help a little bit. Seeing Maudes unabashed hesitation, Perona suddenly showed a pitiful look, worried that Maude would say something that would not let her follow. It''s just that Maud hasn''t made a decision, so Luo expressed his attitude first. Having the attributes of a straight steel man, he looked at Perona with a disgusting look, and said coldly: "It''s not going to travel, why should I bring a burden?" "Glitter!" Almost when Luo Gang finished speaking, the negative ghost laughter sounded from behind him. This kind of emergence speed is obviously unreasonable. It is very likely that Perona predicted Luos reaction and then carried out an ambush in advance. It can only be said that Perona''s combat quality is directly full in terms of hitting teammates. ! Under the premise that Perona was prepared, Luo was too late to react and was passed through the chest by a translucent negative ghost. Luo''s face suddenly became dark, and then fell to the ground in front of the forced effect of the negative Buff, muttering to himself: "For a burden like me, let''s stay here and wait for death..." "Humph." Perona snorted. Luo wanted to draw a knife and chop Perona, but until the negative effect ended, he could only keep lying on the ground and repeating negative words. aside. Lafayette, who had the same thoughts as Luo, silently closed his mouth. As far as the status of the team is concerned, Peronas negative ghost is simply invincible. "Master Maud, take me with you~~~" Seeing that Maude was still hesitating, Perona decisively used the act of acting like a baby. Bailey was lying on Maudes shoulders gnawing bones, and Perona was so scared on the spot that he vomited the meat in his mouth, and vomited on the Qiushui on Maudes waist. "?" Qiu Shui froze for a moment, and turned into a black dragon in anger, opening his mouth and biting towards Bailey. However, the negative ghost moves faster than her. The next second, Bailey lay down beside Luo with a negative face. But Qiu Shui didn''t care about that much, a few flicks pulled Bailey''s head out of several swellings. "Captain, I''m going to the Underworld first." Lafayette can''t stand it anymore, and plans to go to the Underworld to get ready for sailing. Maude nodded and watched Lafayette leave. "Master Maud~~~" Perona is still acting like a baby over there. Maud could only agree to Perona''s request. "Hogg Ho Ho Ho, Master Maud is the best!!!" Seeing Maude''s consent, Perona was so happy to give Bailey and Luo another negative ghost. "..." x2. Bailey and Luo Xiang, who were given a wave of negative buffs, had the heart to kill Perona. "Captain, the old man also wants to go with him." Just then, Jinping came over and made the same request as Perona. Shenping''s initiative to ask Maude was a little surprised. In the original sailing plan, Maude only thought about bringing Luo and Lafayette. Although the helmsman is also very important, his shadow clone is barely capable, so he never thought about bringing Shiping. "The climate and ocean currents of the new world are unpredictable. There is always some guarantee with the old man on the boat." Jinping explained next. He is a competent helmsman who can guarantee basic navigational control. The most important thing is that Maude and the others are capable people. Although they all know the moon step, it is hard to keep a case. This is why he took the initiative to ask. "Okay, with you and Lafayette, there is definitely no need to worry about sailing." Maud is very willing to give a very flat request. About half an hour later. Netherland sailed away from Shuixianxing Island, following the guidance of the life card to go far. On the coastline. The people headed by the green pheasant silently watched the departure of Mingtu. "Then, let''s continue''work''." Until the Haunted Land disappeared to the sea level, Qing Pheasant, as the temporary person in charge, led his companions to continue preparing for the funeral. At present, the remains that need to be buried are frozen in ice by him. As for the thousands of corpses on the Shui Xian Star Island, freezing is not a solution, after all, they have to be disposed of. The amount of this project is undoubtedly huge. Fortunately, Hawkins mass-produced biscuit scarecrow can help, but it can reduce a lot of work. Several days passed after ??. The Red Firth of the Red-Haired Pirates finally arrived at Suixianxing Island. Shanks climbed onto the land along the gangway. After years of setting foot on Shui Xianxing Island again, Shanks felt an inexplicable emotion in his heart. He was once a member of the Roger Pirates, but because he had to take care of Bucky, who had a high fever, he could not go with the boat to the final island of Lovedru. Strictly speaking, Shui Xian Xing Dao is the final island of his journey. "Ah la la, Redhead Pirates, you are finally here." A stream of ice lozenge flew over in the cold wind, forming the appearance of a green pheasant at a speed visible to the naked eye. was able to come over at the time Shanks forefoot just landed, thanks to his top-notch look. "Sorry, I made you wait so long." Shanks naturally expressed his apologies, without the slightest majesty of being the four emperors. Green Pheasant had just said casually, but he didn''t expect Shanks to apologize so casually. "Come with me." He habitually raised his fingers and scratched his cheeks, instead of entangled in this topic, he turned and led the way. Shanks followed Qing Pheasant and asked, "Is Maude not there?" After boarding the Shuixian Star Island, he only perceives one of the most powerful auras. And the source of the most powerful aura is the blue pheasant in front of him. In other words-- Mord, whose breath intensity is only stronger than that of the blue pheasant, is not on the Mercury Star Island. "Ah, the captain has important things to do. He just left a few days ago, so I am solely responsible for this funeral." The green pheasant looked ahead and briefly explained. "Oh?" Shanks raised his eyebrows slightly, but did not ask anything, but when the former admiral called Captain Maud, it was inevitable that he felt a little weird. Jesus Bu did not have so many worries, and asked directly: "What did Maude do?" "I went to visit my family, this is very important." Qing pheasant answered truthfully. "what?" Jesus was taken aback. Although Qing pheasant answered without any questions, he always felt targeted. A group of people went to Navigation Mountain in a mighty manner. Before burying Baibeard and others, Shanks went to see Ace. He came to the cage where Ace was being held, and sat on the ground casually, his calm eyes passed through the jail pole and landed on Ace. Ace looked up at Shanks with a complicated expression. "Thanks." A moment later, he thanked Shanks. Shanks looked at Aisners face that was somewhat similar to Captain Roger, and said calmly: "This matter has my personal wishes in it, not all to help you." "" Ace was silent. Shanks then asked: "What are your plans in the future?" "" A daze passed across Ace''s face. Now he is the only one left in the Whitebeard Pirates, and he does not have enough power to avenge Maude... So, where should we go from now on? Ace doesnt know. Shanks looked at him, and suddenly suggested, "Would you like to come on my boat?" Ace heard this and looked at Shanks in surprise. It''s just that he shook his head and didn''t agree to Shanks'' proposal. Seeing Ace''s refusal, Shanks did not insist, but drew a knife and cut off the cage. Before this, he had obtained the consent of the Qing pheasant. This funeral, as the last member of the White Beard Pirates, Ace, naturally, cannot be absent. The funeral will be held on the next day. That evening. The green pheasant entertained the red-haired pirates in the castle. After drinking and eating. Shanks found a time to be alone with the green pheasant. Night wind carries a deep chill. The bright moonlight falls on the open-air platform on the top floor of the castle, staining it with a layer of silver frost. Shanks looked at the green pheasant in a white suit, smiled and said: "Until today, it is still hard to imagine that you, once an admiral, would choose to rebel from the navy and join the pirate regiment of Maude instead." "Ah la la." The green pheasant put his hands in his pockets, did not talk, but looked up at the night sky. Shanks followed his gaze and looked at the bright moon in the night sky, and said with emotion: "In a blink of an eye, a few years have passed, but what happened in Mad Hatter Town back then is vivid. At that time, I''m afraid no one would have thought that that somewhat clever boy would grow into a domineering pirate now. " "really." The green pheasant retracted his gaze at the night sky, turned to look at Shanks profile, and said calmly: "If there hadn''t been that crusade... Maybe now Maude would not be a great pirate who frightened the world, but would have become the best admiral of all time, but unfortunately there is no if, otherwise, I really want to see The world''at that time''." "Oh?" Hearing the Qing pheasant say this, Shanks'' eyes suddenly appeared surprised, and curiously asked: "Are you so sure?" "Ah la la, just a drunk joke." Green pheasant scratched his messy hair, undertook to expose the topic, and then asked: "Red hair, you came to me specially, shouldn''t it be just to chat with me?" Shanks did not hide it, nodded and admitted Qing Pheasant''s guess. "Although it was a temporary intention, I did think about this issue before..." He looked at the green pheasant with a calm expression, and said lightly: "I, want to''understand'' your position, green pheasant." "" Facing Shankss calm gaze, the green pheasants face remained unchanged, and asked: "This question is really not at all polite, but I also want to know... Redhead, will you be the captain''s enemy?" "Haha, become Mauds enemy?" was asked so rhetorically by Qing pheasant, Shanks let out a hearty laugh. After a while. Shanks restrained his laughter, and slowly said in an unclear tone: "Who can say this kind of thing..." "" The green pheasant''s eyes narrowed slightly. For the current Maud Pirates, the red-haired Pirates with the most balanced strength and bounty will undoubtedly be a strong enemy. Sometimes, friendship does not mean anything. Shanks looked at Qing Pheasants reaction, smiled and said, It seems that I have an answer to the question just now. Somewhere in the sea. The island ship of the Vinsmok family sails fast on the sea. "The madman Fujitora..." Gaj gnashes his teeth. I originally planned to use the army of man-made ancient species to go to Suixianxing Island to reap the benefits of fishermen. I never thought that I would encounter the naval fleet that had retreated from Suixianxing Island on the way. What I didnt even expect was-- He didn''t take the initiative to provoke the navy fleet, but the navy fleet turned over directly. He doesn''t want to waste power on the naval fleet, so he naturally avoids battle. Fujitora was in poor condition, but he didn''t seem to know what it meant to evade the edge, and when he came closer, he was chasing and fighting. Jaji couldn''t bear it, so he took the group forcibly. Although the fleet was finally repulsed, the best time to go to Shui Xianxing Island was also lost. In this case, by the time they arrived on the Shui Xian Star Island, it is estimated that the state of the Maud Pirate Group was already full. In desperation, Kage had no choice but to abandon the original plan. Only a few days have passed, but he is still very unwilling, and always feels that he has missed an excellent opportunity. By comparison. Fortunately, Caesar, who knows the horror of Maud well. He thinks there is nothing wrong with being a salted fish lying flat. (End of this chapter) Chapter 916： Thats what the captain wants Chapter 916 That''s what the captain wants There are many types of ships in this world, even submarines. In terms of functionality, Maudes Underworld is also among the best in this variety of ships. A good ship, coupled with Lafayettes sailing skills, and very Pings ability to steer... The voyage all the way can be said to be extremely smooth, not to mention the voyage efficiency. In only about a week, the Underworld successfully arrived at the base of the revolutionary army-Baldigo, the island of white soil. Leaning the ship to the shore, Maude and his team came to the edge of the deck and looked towards the deserted land without any greenery. As far as I can see, rocks and sand are scattered along the coast, and farther away, there is yellow sand flying in the sky. "This place is terrible." Luo looked at the yellow sand that was raging in the distance. Its not the first time he has come to Baitu Island, but the feeling he feels at this moment is no different from when he first came to Baitu Island. This island is completely synonymous with barrenness. However, it is not unreasonable for the revolutionary army to set up a stronghold here. Because it is impossible for people to exist on this kind of island, even if there are ships passing by, after seeing the environment on the island, they will definitely turn around and leave. "Go ashore." Maud took the lead on land. Others followed when they saw it. "Then, who will stay to see the boat?" Luo asked, his eyes slanted to Perona. Such a small action, it was almost impossible to write the word "watching boat" on Perona''s forehead. Perona noticed Luo''s meaning, and stared at it fiercely. Luo is unwilling to show weakness, and his eyes are more fierce. Perona was immediately defeated. Without the use of negative ghosts, the straight man in front of him is simply unreasonable. "Old man, stay." Jinpei took the initiative to ask again. Although this is the base of the revolutionary drama, one person must be left to guard the ship. "Need not." Maud rejected Jinpings request. Then, under their slightly surprised gaze, Maude took a few steps forward and stretched out his hand to press on the ship of the Underworld. A shadow wave emerged from the palm of the palm, quickly covering the Hades. But Maude opened the film box. As the shadow wave closes, the larger ship Hades is directly taken into the shadow box by Maude. Before leaving Shuixianxing Island, Maude vacated the many corpses stored in the shadow box. In addition to some important things such as Devil Fruit, even most of the debris is taken out of the cassette. The space vacated by ?? is barely able to squeeze the Hades into it. "this" Watching Maude directly disappear the Haunted Earth, everyone present was shocked. They knew that Maudes cassette space could store things, but they didnt expect the space inside to be so big that even a ship could be stuffed. This is somewhat outrageous. "Let''s go." Maud ignored the reactions of his companions and walked straight to the yellow sand in the distance. From the shore to the stronghold of the revolutionary army, there is still a considerable distance. Everyone suppressed their emotions and silently followed Maude. A group of people moved quickly against the wind and sand. After half an hour. Maud and his party headed to the gate of the revolutionary army''s stronghold building with their heads full of yellow sand. "Crunch" The door opened in response. Tatamu''s sturdy figure appeared at the door. "You are here." He looked at Maude with a slight smile. "Well, long time no see, Tatamu." Maud suppressed the worry about Sonny and smiled at Tatarmu. "have not seen you for a long time." Tatamu''s speech is as simple as always, and basically no more than four words each time. "Come in first." He turned his body sideways and let out a way. Maud passed him and walked into the house. "Crunch." Tatamu then closed the door. The whirring wind and rustle outside was immediately isolated and became inaudible. "Tatamu, take me to find Sunny." Maud didnt want to wait for a moment. Tatamu originally wanted Maude and the others to rest for a while, but seeing Maude so eagerly, he gave up. "Follow me." He first nodded at Maude, and then led the way. Everyone passed through the front hall and came to a spacious office area. The members of the Revolutionary Army sitting at their desks were immersed in their work. After hearing the sound, they couldn''t help but look at Maude. To be more precise, I am looking at Mod. In the gaze looking at Maud, there is awe, reverence, and fear... Maud turned a blind eye to the reaction of these revolutionary army members. Now he wants to see Sunny soon. Tatamu seemed to be able to feel Mauds mood, and walked fast as he led the way. Cross a corridor. Everyone soon came outside a room. On the wall next to the door of the room, a red cross mark representing medical treatment and rescue is hung. Tatamu opened the door and entered. Maud followed closely. The area of ??the room is not large, with a total of six hospital beds. The wounded were lying on every bed. A nurse wearing a gray-white robe and a mask on her face walked between the beds, looking quite busy. Beside a hospital bed near the window, Sabo and Kerla are standing on one side. On the hospital bed, is Sanny who has closed her eyes and has been in a coma for a long time. Hearing the sound of pushing the door, Sabo, Kerla, and even the busy nurse all looked towards the door. The nurse just took a look and then withdrew her gaze, continuing to take care of the wounded patient on the bed. And Sabo and Kerla were refreshed after seeing Maud. "Maud." "How is Sonny?" Maud walked over quickly, ignoring the greeting, and directly asked about Sunny. Sabo''s face condensed slightly, and he said solemnly: "There is nothing serious about the body, but he has been in a coma, and the doctor has not been able to find out the cause until now." "" Maud nodded silently, and then came to the hospital bed. He squatted down and stared down at Sonny''s pale face that was too pale to see. Noting that the hair on Sonnys forehead was slightly messy, she stretched out her hand and gently moved her to help Sonny tidy up her hair. "Luo." Maud retracted his hand and looked back at Luo. Luo knows it and opens the field directly. "room." The translucent ball of light enveloped Sunny on the hospital bed. "Scan." A white light appeared in the light ball, slowly passing over Sunny''s body. Luo''s expression is focused, driving the ability to collect all the information from the scan. aside. Everyone held their breath, for fear that the noise might affect Luo''s scan. Only the busy nurse, after seeing Luo''s behavior, his face couldn''t help but change. I dont know why, so she subconsciously wants to stop shouting. However, Maude glanced at it. The gaze was like a fixation spell, which made the nurse froze, her mouth opened and she couldn''t say a word. Surgical fruit within the field of light. The white light waved back and forth above Sunny''s body. Luo frowned slightly. After several scans, Sunny''s vital signs are all normal, and there is no problem in the head that is focused on. Speaking logically-- It is impossible to be unconscious for a long time in this state. Luo passed a touch of doubt in his heart, and then used a scan at Sunny. He was very careful in this scan. The results that can be scanned are no different from before. Luo knows that there is no point in scanning further, that is, to remove the ability. "How?" Maud looked at Luo, waiting for a result. He actually noticed that Luo frowned a few times during the scan. Maybe the situation is not very optimistic, but he believes in Luo''s ability. Facing Maudes gaze, Luo calmly said: "The result of the scan is that everything is normal. At least it can be confirmed that Sunny was not in a coma because of the injury. Other than that, I did not find any drugs, or even viruses, bacteria in Sunny''s body." "In other words, even your''scanning ability'' can''t find the reason?" Listening to Luo''s explanation, Maude''s face sank slightly. If even Luos ability to perform surgery cant find the cause, let alone other doctors or instruments. Luo nodded. The result of the scan is unquestionable, the same as the result of the examination by the doctor of the Revolutionary Army. "how so" Kierla bit her lips tightly, and her eyes were full of worry when she looked at Sunny. Sabo, like Maud, frowned. Because everything in Sunny''s body is normal, there is no way to start. The atmosphere in front of the hospital bed suddenly became quite heavy. Luo was not affected by the atmosphere at all, raised his hand to his chin, his eyes were contemplative. "No problem can be found in the inspection, which means that the problem is not on Sunny. In addition... Although the cause of the disease cannot be found, it will not be helpless." "Then you should think of a solution quickly!" Hearing Luo''s words, Kerla was anxious and worried. Luo glanced at her, did not pay attention, but looked at Maude. "Vital signs are business as usual, but long-term unconsciousness is usually caused by brain damage, but Sunnys head was not injured." "At the same time, my ability can be 100% sure that Sunny''s coma state has nothing to do with the existence of drugs, viruses, bacteria, etc." "After eliminating these possibilities, Sunny''s current state reminded me of a disease called''hibernation'' that I had seen in an ancient medical book." Speaking of this, Luo paused. Because he can''t just confirm that Sunny was unconscious because of "hibernation". And one more thing... Luo looked at Maude, and said in a deep voice: "The cause of hibernation is usually because...the human body suddenly loses a large amount of life, so that the body automatically triggers the protection mechanism and falls into a coma while maintaining the minimum function of the body." In this world, life span is not a mere thing. Take the Devil Fruit''s ability system as an example. The effects or negative effects of many abilities will be linked to lifespan. In addition, the existence of certain plants and animals, and even the few drugs produced by humans, all have side effects that consume life. It is precisely because there are many phenomena related to or linked to life in this world, so there will be cases of "hibernation". "Life loss...?" Luo''s explanation made it hard for everyone to hide their surprise. If it weren''t for Luo to say that, how would they link unconsciousness with life loss? Maud looked solemn and frowned. Life... If Luos guess is correct, it means that Sunnys lifespan has suffered a very serious loss. Luo looked at Maude and reminded: "Maude, this is just my guess, not a judgment." "knowledge." Maud came back to his senses and solemnly said: "But whether it is guessing or judging, I believe in your ability." Luo was slightly startled, and then nodded silently. Follow. He looked at Sunny. "Hibernation usually causes the patient''s skin to appear wrinkles and age spots in a short period of time..." "But Sanny''s appearance is the same as before she was in a coma." Sabo looked at Luo, with a hint of doubt in his eyes. According to Luos statement, since Sanny has not experienced aging, it means that the reason for Sannys coma is not because of hibernation, which suddenly loses a lot of life. "Um?" Sabo suddenly reacted to something. That is-- Sanny is a person who has the ability to eat slippery fruit. So in theory, the skin will always remain smooth. "It seems I don''t need to explain more." Luo glanced at Sabos reaction, and said in a deep voice: "If it weren''t for Sunny eating the slippery fruit, you might be able to draw the conclusion right away... In short, assuming that Sunny was suffering from hibernation, according to ancient medical techniques, one is to wait for Sunny to wake up naturally, and the other is to use electric current. To stimulate Sunny''s body." "The former is the safest method, and the latter has a certain degree of risk." After talking about the solution, Luo looked at Maude. If Sonny is really unconscious because of hibernation, then there is no need to worry that Sonny will not wake up. The biggest problem is that Sunny lost her life for some reason... Even without Luo reminding him, Maude thought of this. Then he immediately thought of the pure gold mentioned by Tezolo, which has a disguised form to increase lifespan. "Maybe there is a third way." Maud looked down at Sunny. He didn''t tell Luo and the others about pure gold, and it was even more impossible for Tezolo to tell them about it. "what way?" Luo asked curiously. Everyone in the room also looked at Maude. Maud took a deep breath, did not answer Luo''s question, but opened the cover of the watch phone bug. I havent contacted Tezolo for a while, and I dont know what''s going on with him... An island in the New World. The island is flat and full of greenery. More than 5,000 pirates armed with weapons gathered on an empty flat ground lined with green grass. In addition, there are hundreds of unidentified people lying on the grass surrounded by potholes. In the center of these people, stood a man with a big back, wearing a burgundy suit and full of gold rings on both hands. It is Tezolo who went to sea for pure gold some time ago. The people lying on the ground were obviously killed by Tezolo. "Emperor Golden, you can''t blame me for collecting money and not doing anything. After all... this thing that even Tianlong people want to get, its value is beyond measure by money." In the crowd, a man with sunglasses and chains **** sneered at Tezolo who was surrounded by them. After knowing the effect of pure gold. Only fools will exchange it for rewards. "That''s what the captain wants. Of course it cannot be measured by money, but the lives of you idiots... are simply worthless." Tezolo looked at the surrounding pirates blankly, as if watching a group of bugs, and said contemptuously: "As long as you think of using your''hands'' to squeeze your worthless bugs to death later, you can''t stop feeling uncomfortable." "Golden Emperor, you can now speak crazy words!!!" The fierce pirates around are all staring at Tezolo with murderous intent. "It''s so stupid." Tezolo sneered. Suddenly. "Blublu..." The sound of a phone worm call came from Tezolos pocket. at the same time. The island is far away. A group of figures looked towards Tezolo. (End of this chapter) Chapter 917： How can the ship wait for a long time? Chapter 917 How can the ship wait for a long time? Eternal life is a tempting term. Few humans can resist this temptation. Compared with the ability of surgical fruit to achieve immortality, the harshness and sense of distance... The appearance of pure gold immediately made immortality close at hand. On the plain, the wind and grass are moving. Surging together, there are greed and murderous intent. All the pirates who are here for pure gold do not care whether pure gold can truly achieve immortality. They can be sure that pure gold can indeed extend life! This is a fact they have seen with their own eyes. So, for this seemingly within easy reach of immortality, what is the generous reward given by the Golden Emperor? While everyone''s pirates were in agitated mood, they all stared at Tezolo with cold killing intent. There are so many people, so it''s no problem to kill the Golden Emperor. Besides... The hundreds of companions lying on the ground helped them to measure the approximate strength of the Golden Emperor to a certain extent. With further understanding, they are confident to kill the Golden Emperor. In short, they are bound to get pure gold. " ......" is just the sudden ringing of the phone worm call, which makes the atmosphere of silence in the room stagnant. Almost every pirate looks into Tezolos pocket where the phone call is heard. Tezolo did not put the thousands of pirates around him in his eyes, and directly reached out his hand and took out the phone bug from his pocket. Then, in front of all the pirates around, he lifted the microphone on the phone worm. Click The call is connected. Immediately after, the phone worm transformed the appearance characteristics of the telegrapher, and the overall image suddenly became heroic. Few people can make the image of a phone worm so handsome. Or-- Few people can make the phone worm attract the attention of everyone present in an instant. Handsome is one thing. The most fundamental reason is that the caller is Maude. That''s right! is only the facial feature synchronized by the phone worm. The pirates present, including the treasure hunter man whose body is entangled in chains, recognize that the electric person is Mord! In an instant, the faces of all the pirates changed, and there was a look of horror in the eyes of the phone worm. Its no secret that the incredible golden emperor Tezolo was subdued by Maud. Of course, they also know that the Golden Emperor is already a member of the Maude Pirates. The reason why he is so concerned about pure gold is mostly to dedicate pure gold to Maud. But even so... In order to get pure gold, they still have to fight against Tezolo. On the one hand, because Tezolo was fighting alone, on the other hand, because the Mord Pirates were far away on the Shui Xianxing Island, it was basically unable to save the near fire. So as long as it is clean, it is not that simple for the Maude Pirates to find them afterwards. Even though the pirates on the scene knew this very well, when Maude called over, there was still uncontrollable panic in their hearts. The name ??Maud is now synonymous with fear. The amazing fame has changed the world. Tezolo was holding the microphone. The group of pirates around can instantly recognize Maud through the image of a phone worm, not to mention him Tezolo. Almost at the moment when he saw the image of the phone worm, Tezolo quickly reduced the madness and turned to respectful. "Captain." He has a respectful tone and speaks first. "Um." The phone worm heard Maude''s response. "Tezolo, have you got the pure gold? "got it." Tezolo solemnly said. Pure gold is on him now, and the pirates around him are encircling him in order to **** the pure gold from him. Fortunately, after receiving the news of pure gold, he took the initiative to come under Mauds instructions. Otherwise With the current performance of this group of pirates, after learning the effect of pure gold, they will definitely ignore the reward and not give him the pure gold. If it weren''t for him to take the initiative. This pure gold may not be in his hands. "very good." Hearing Tezolos answer, Maude showed a little joy on the phone bugs face. In order to verify whether pure gold can alleviate Sunnys illness as soon as possible, Maude needs Tezolo to send the pure gold as quickly as possible. "Tezolo." The phone worm came out of Maude''s rather eager voice. "Bring pure gold, the sooner the better, I have an urgent need." "Um?" Tezolo was slightly surprised. In his impression, it was the first time he saw Maud so eagerly. Vaguely I can even feel Maudes anxiety. "Captain, I will rush over." Tezolo looked serious, and said very solemnly. "Okay, wait for you to come." Maud speaks faster than usual. Tezolo did not ask the reason, he only knew that Maude rushed to use pure gold, which was enough for him to start taking action. at the same time. He also did not inform Maude of the situation at the scene. Because it doesn''t make much sense. "That''s it, be careful on the road." Maud didn''t know Tezolo''s situation, and the last thing he said was to hang up the phone. Tezolo has obtained pure gold, which is undoubtedly the best news for him. now. Just wait for Tezolo to bring pure gold, you can try to use pure gold to heal Sunny. If Luo''s guess is correct... Even if pure gold can''t wake up Sunny, it can at least lock down Sunny''s "lifespan" countdown. This is the greatest significance of pure gold. At that time Maud also intends to make pure gold into a ring, and then distribute it to Lafayette. And give each of them a code, engraved on the ring made of pure gold. These thoughts can only be put into action when Tezolo brings pure gold. In the revolutionary army stronghold building. Luo looked at Maude, who had just hung up the phone worm, and was very interested in the pure gold in the content of the conversation. "Maud, what exactly is pure gold?" He asked without evasiveness. Maud put the anti-eavesdropping phone bug of the Revolutionary Army on the table and whispered: "A special metal that can be used to extend life." "extend your life?" Luo was a little surprised. Jinping, Lafayette, and Perona in the room are also surprised. In this bizarre world, all kinds of strange things are not rare. When it comes to life extension, apart from the rarely-known ultimate secret of the ability of the fruit of surgery, this kind of thing can only be a statement that exists in a fantasy story. "Is there such a magical thing?" Perona looked at Maud with bright eyes, and was very interested in this so-called pure gold that could extend her life. Because in her little head, prolonging life span equals eternal youth. For women, this is indeed something worth looking forward to. "some." Maud glanced at Perona who was a little excited. Before seeing the effect of pure gold, it is still doubtful whether it can be used to extend life. However, Tezolo has now obtained the pure gold, and the effect of pure gold must have been confirmed, otherwise, the matter will be explained directly during the call just now. Luo raised his finger to his chin, and said solemnly: "It has the effect of prolonging life... Then, even if pure gold can''t wake up Sonny, it can prevent Sonny from having an accident due to lifespan issues." "Um." Maud nodded slowly. He urgently needs Tezolo to bring pure gold, not entirely to hope that pure gold can wake up Sunny, but more to restrain the potential changes that may be caused by the loss of life. "In addition, pure gold should also have the effect of curing terminal illness." Maud turned to look at Luo and mentioned another ability effect of pure gold. For doctors, the word cure for terminal illness... In a sense, it is more tempting than immortality. Luo looked surprised. It is really hard to imagine a metal that can prolong life and cure terminal illnesses at the same time. This kind of thing has somewhat subverted his cognition. Maud''s understanding of pure gold comes from Tezolo, and it is difficult to explain the mystery to Luo. If you insist on linking life extension and curing terminal illnesses together to explain. Mauds own understanding is-- Wearing pure gold on the body can lock the countdown to life. In other words, it is to "freeze" the body state at a point in time. This phenomenon is similar to the side effect of eating childlike fruits. So, since the body is frozen, it is naturally impossible to get terminal illness. Perhaps even some common diseases such as colds can be turned away by pure gold. Anyway The value of pure gold is immeasurable. Even the most valuable surgical fruit currently known is far inferior to a piece of pure gold. Going bigger, even if it is a big secret treasure, it is not as valuable as pure gold. The other end of the phone worm. Above the island plain. "click." Tezolo slowly put down the microphone, Ling Ling''s aura floating around. If it is said that his previous attitude towards this group of pirates was a bit playful. So now... Knowing that Maude was eager to use pure gold, he wanted to return to Maude as quickly as possible. Around. Many pirates headed by the treasure man naturally heard a brief conversation between Tezolo and Maude. Then he was convinced that the pure gold Tezolo wanted was indeed for Mord. Although they were full of fear of Maude, they were relieved at the moment. Because-- Like the rumors, the Golden Emperor is not only defiant, but also arrogant. In this case, he didn''t even take advantage of the situation to ask Maude for help, and he didn''t even explain the situation. Does this think that one person can solve them? is simply arrogant. But this is also the result they want to see. If the Golden Emperor asks for help from Maude, they will inevitably be afraid. "Golden Emperor, arrogance will be the cause of your failure!" The chain man calmed down a bit, and then sneered at Tezolo who was in deep encirclement. He was the first pirate to accept the commission of Tezolo to search for pure gold, and he was also the first to feel that he wanted to obtain pure gold. Compared to immortality, Tezolo''s promised heavy reward is not worth mentioning. With the end of the brief call, the surrounding pirates slowly gathered their fear and fear, and returned to their previous fierceness. only They noticed a significant change in Tezolo''s aura. "Since the captain needs pure gold in a hurry." Tezolo put away the phone worm, and the aura of the sky was like boiling magma. Maude, whom he admired, was anxious for pure gold, so he would only be even more anxious. In order not to let Maude wait too long, he naturally didn''t bother to play with these idiots. "Then solve you guys in five minutes!" Tezolo''s gas field is fully open. The momentum of ??observing everything swept the audience in an instant. has a kind of overlord-looking sense of sight. "Um?" Tezolo''s powerful aura suddenly erupted, making the chain men and other pirates feel a little surprised, and at the same time showing a weird look because of Tezolo''s rants. Not to mention that they have more than 5,000 people, just now Tezolo made them lose hundreds of people, and it took nearly half an hour to do it! Now that it takes five minutes to solve all of them? is simply a big joke! Someone couldn''t help laughing. But the laughter was short. Because-- Behind Tezolo and even around the foothold, there was a majestic golden wave rushing out like a spring. is relying on the ability after awakening to assimilate the ground into a large amount of liquid gold! "careful!" Seeing the golden wave surging like a raging wave, some people couldn''t help screaming. followed closely, but there were bursts of screams. The turbulent waves formed by the liquid gold covered them with an overwhelming force. The pirate who was closer was swallowed by the wave of gold before he could react. Reacted in time, and there was no resistance at all. Short screams sounded one after another over the plain. The unstoppable wave of gold swallowed the lives of the pirates present like a meat grinder. Killed more than 5,000 pirates in the arena in five minutes. This is obviously not talking big. Tezolo didn''t care about the violent consumption of physical strength, and his crazy urging ability controlled the wave of gold to devour the enemy''s life. Even if it is faster than one second! He didn''t want to keep Maude waiting. soon. Five minutes passed. On the Great Plains, only two people were left standing. One is Tezolo in a burgundy suit, and the other is a treasure chain man with a chain on his body. "Huh, huh..." The chain man was panting violently, looking at Tezolo like a murderous **** in disbelief. "You...were trapped...you are still hiding your strength..." In the previous battle, although they were killed by Tezolo by hundreds of people, the strength that Tezolo showed in the battle did not make them feel pressured. That''s why they have the confidence to defeat Tezolo. Its just that they never dreamed of... Tezolo just answered Maudes phone call and killed them all with the momentum of thunder. If it weren''t for the constant pain from all over the body, the chain man would only think he was dreaming. "Golden Emperor...you play with us?!!!" The chain man gritted his teeth, a voice full of resentment, almost squeezed out between his teeth. Tezolo looked at life like grass over the resentful face of the chain man, raised his finger to mobilize a golden spear, and ruthlessly pierced the chain mans chest. "How can the ship wait for a long time because of your scumbag?" The golden pointed spear was drawn out, and the chain man fell to the ground in the pouring blood. Tezolo simply turned around, looking into the distance with Sen Leng''s eyes. The red light that represents the color of seeing and hearing flashes in the eyes, as if you can see the group of people watching the theater in the distance. "And you." Tezolo said to himself coldly. Anyone who will delay him from sending pure gold to Maud... Kill without mercy! (End of this chapter) Chapter 918： Pure gold and the evil drug ES Chapter 918 Pure Gold and the Evil Drug ES Nearly 6,000 pirates were slaughtered by Tezolo like a grass. It may be that Tezolo killed so many people at once after gradually gaining power. Despite this, he still felt that it took a few dozen seconds longer. Just let it go, except for the group of corpses behind him, there is another group of guys on the island who are getting in the way. The wind came from afar and blew the hem of Tezolo''s clothes. The smell of moist earth mixed with the smell of blood fills the air. Tezolo sullen his face, his eyes looking into the distance are full of displeased colors. "You can''t waste too much time here." The cold voice filled with killing intent disappeared with the wind. A wave of liquid gold suddenly appeared under Tezolo''s feet, holding him up and rushing towards the distant coastline. far away. A group of CP0 stared indifferently at Tezolo who came straight to them. Any existence linked to "lifespan" has always been the goal of the world government. Even if you cant see the intangible legend... The upper level of the world government will also send CP0 to investigate to the end. This order seems to run through the entire history of the world government. CP0 dont know why the upper level is so obsessed with this existence, they will only fulfill orders faithfully. Pure gold is also a legendary thing that the world government has been following for a long time. Now that it has come true, then they are bound to win. "The goal is approaching." "Ready to meet." "Disperse, siege!" CP0 suddenly scattered, surrounding Tezolo. just at the same time The liquid gold turned into countless arrows and shot at them like a shower. Tezolo is a killer move that leaves no room for it. is intended to make a quick battle! Go over in a few minutes. Nearly a hundred corpses of CP0 were lying on the ground. Tezolo stood in the center of the corpse, with a lot of blood stained on his face and even on his body, and he couldn''t tell whether it was the blood of the enemy or his. "It''s so tired..." He kept panting, his chest rising and falling violently. In order to make a quick battle, he can be said to have tried his best, even replacing his life with injury. Although I suffered several blows on my body, and I was so exhausted that I wanted to lie down immediately... But in order to clear the obstacles as quickly as possible, it''s all worth it. There is only one reason why Tezolo is so desperate from beginning to end, and that is-- Dont let the captain wait too long! Not even dealing with the injury, Tezolo dragged his tired body straight to the coastline. at the same time. Sacred place Maria Pangu City. The ten life cards placed on the table suddenly ignited spontaneously, but they burned to ashes in a few seconds. This means-- The owner of the life card completely died. A man in a suit and leather shoes clasped his hands against his chin, looking blankly at the tiny amount of ashes remaining after the life card burned out. These ten life cards are the ten strongest members of the CP0 team sent to capture pure gold. Since they are all sacrificed, it is basically certain that the mission has failed. "The early intervention of the Golden Emperor really became an irreversible variable." The man in the suit has cold eyes like a poisonous snake. Strictly speaking, letting the Maud Pirates get pure gold is bad news that cannot be ignored. But the matter is over, he can only report the intelligence to the upper level. Two hours have passed. The phone worm has been left unanswered. The official in charge of the mission made several confirmations later, and finally determined that the mission had failed, and reported the news to the five old stars. The room of power. In the main hall of ??ټ, there was only a set of sofas. The five old stars are seated respectively. They are here to wait for CP0 members to **** Bacardi Moyo to the front. It may be a few days, or it may be more than ten days. But before that, they waited for the bad news that the pure gold was taken away by the Golden Emperor. "Gilder Tezolo..." Goatee''s five old stars said in a bad tone about Tezolo''s name. Sitting next to him was the five old star with a cane. He snorted and said, "It was originally a chess piece under control, but it was out of control because of Bekay D. Mord." "All the incentives come from Bajia D. Mord." "He is the one who messed up everything and made the''Great Purge'' come early..." "Sure enough, he must be removed as soon as possible." "That''s what Im-sama meant too!" The strong dissatisfaction of the five old stars towards Maude is vividly reflected in these few words. They all looked at the closed door of the palace together. After CP0 brings the "bait", they will implement Lord Yim''s order and start a great cleansing operation that will affect the entire world. And the name of the first light to be extinguished is Maud, who has the name of D. time flies. Ten days passed in a blink of an eye. During ??, Maude kept in touch with Jaya, who guards the base camp, and the green pheasant on the island of Shui Xian. The base camp is business as usual, and the construction progress of Sky City is gradual. Shuixianxing Island, the grand funeral of many powerful men headed by White Beard ended smoothly. Being buried on the Shui Xianxing Island, which is only one step away from the final island, is also a kind of home for them. After the funeral, the Red-haired Pirates did not stay for long. Before leaving, Shanks left a lot of fine wine, and asked Qing pheasant to express some resentment to Maude. Received the resentment from Shanks from the green pheasant, Maude thought for a while, but gave up the idea of ??calling Shanks. Now what he cares most about is Sonny''s condition. Even when the outside world was boiled over by the Shui Xian Star Island celebration event, he had no interest at all. And just today Tezolo finally arrived on the island of white soil. Along with him, there is also the Pirates of Red Heart who are on the mission together. Because of the battle being taken over by Tezolo, the Pirates of the Red Hearts are more of a pick-up and drop-off mission in this operation. The Revolutionary Army was actually quite criticizing the arrival of the Red Heart Pirates and Tezolo, but it did not show it. after all-- White Earth Island is their base. The more outsiders know, the greater the risk of exposure. If it is only Maude and Luo Ji, many people in the revolutionary army are acceptable. But together with a group of people from the Red Heart Pirates and the Golden Emperor, who was once targeted by the revolutionary army, it is inevitable to have opinions. However, Maud doesnt care so much. "Is this pure gold..." Maud took from Tezolo a glass bottle embedded with wooden slats that looked like a Western-style street lamp. The bottle is filled with unknown liquid. A golden ball the size of a golden fist settled in the liquid, emitting a star-like golden light. As its name. This kind of metal, which can extremely slow down the growth of all things, is in fact no different from gold in terms of appearance. Have to say the difference. That is to say, pure gold does not require light reflection, and can release dazzling golden light on its own. Maud stared at the pure gold in the liquid in the glass bottle, and said with joy: "You did a great job, Tezolo." "Master Maude is absurdly praised." Tezolo stroked his chest with his hand, and bowed his head slightly to Maude. In front of outsiders, he would call Maude the captain. Privately, it is commensurate with Lord Maud. "Anyway, thank you very much." Maud took a deep breath, did not waste any more time, took the pure gold and went straight to the ward where Sunny was. After a while. The ward was crowded with people. Although the Revolutionary Army was asked to move other wounded patients in the ward in advance, the area was a flawed one after all, and it seemed crowded when there were too many people. certainly. The culprit is still Jasmine. As soon as he came in, he took up most of the space. "Jasmine..." Tatamu looked at Jasmine, his face hesitating. He wanted to invite Jasmine to wait outside the ward, but he didn''t know how to speak. "People don''t want to go out!" Jasmine saw through Tatamu''s thoughts, and suddenly exasperated. Tatamu lost the battle and shut his mouth honestly. Kerla and other cadres of the revolutionary army all gave a wry smile. In the field, except for Sonny who was lying unconscious on the bed, everyone else looked at the pure gold in Maude''s hands. The pure gold bottle seems to be closed. Made simply opened the lid and fished out the pure gold from the liquid. When the pure gold leaves the liquid, it immediately releases a dazzling yellow light. Only a breath time, the entire ward is shrouded in light. "this" Everyone blocked part of their eyes with their palms, and they barely looked at the pure gold that was blooming wantonly in Maude''s hands. I dont know if its an illusion... Under the shining of this light, they vaguely felt their bodies lightened a lot. Maud looked at the pure gold in his hand, a look of surprise appeared in his eyes. The brightness of this yellow light is enough to compare with the light released by a yellow ape when he uses his abilities. If you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, who would have thought that a metal would emit such a dazzling light. "Hope it will be effective..." Made muttered to himself in the bottom of his heart, and then put the pure gold in Sunny''s hands, and let Sonny''s fingers close the pure gold, blocking most of the light in the palm. After doing this action, Maude slowly retracted his hand and stared down at Sunny''s face. The others in the ward also looked at Sunny, waiting for the result. In fact, like Tezolo, Shinpei, Perona, and Pirates of Hearts, they have nothing to do with Sunny, let alone affection. I just noticed that his captain was so attached to Sunny, so he became concerned. Everyone in the ward is waiting for a result. No one speaks, so quiet that only breathing can be heard. Time goes by one minute and one second. Five minutes, ten minutes... Until half an hour passed, although Sunny did not wake up, her face had already become ruddy, and she looked full of blood. After that, another five minutes passed. Sannys eyebrows moved suddenly. "Um?" After Maud noticed, joy suddenly appeared in his eyes. He stared at Sonny''s face tightly, and the other people did the same. Under the gaze of many eyes, Sunny slowly opened her eyes, bright and moving "Woo, Sonny, woo...you finally woke up...people, people, are almost scared to death by you...oooo!!!" Seeing Sunny finally wake up, Jasmine, who has always been very emotional, suddenly burst into tears and burst into tears. The tears and snot splashing all around caused everyone around him to dodge in a hurry. The already crowded ward suddenly jumped into chaos. Hospital bed. Sanny rolled her eyes, her face blank. But after seeing Maude, a light gradually rose in her eyes. "Maud... why are you here?" She seemed to have just woke up, and it seemed that she hadn''t recovered. She just turned her head to look at Maude, and a happy smile slowly appeared on Ming Yan''s moving face. "Come and see you." Maud ignored the noise behind him and smiled at Sunny. He squatted very low, trying to keep his sight parallel to Sunny, and asked: "How do you feel now? Is there anything uncomfortable?" Sanny was taken aback for a moment, and only then did she recall what had happened before, and her brows gradually frowned. Maud looked at her reaction and repeated the question just now. Sanny suppressed the surging emotions in her heart, and her smile became a little reluctant. "It feels okay, but it''s a bit weak..." "It''s normal to feel fatigue after sleeping for so long." Maud breathed a sigh of relief. Sanny was stunned again, and asked: "How long have I slept?" "More than half a month." "what?" Sanny became a little flustered, quickly straightened her upper body, and eagerly said: "Maud, your brother..." "I know." Maud stretched out his index finger to press the corners of Sunny''s lips, so that Sunny stopped abruptly in the middle of her speech. "Komo Yuta..." "Sanny, what you should do now is to take care of your body, not to think about it." Maud interrupted Sonny again with an irrefutable tone. It is rare to see Maude being so serious, Sunny opened her mouth, and finally said nothing. From Maudes answer just now, she knew Maude should have known about Moyou. "Well, what is this...?" After waking up, maybe because her attention was all on Maude, Sonny only paid attention to the foreign object in her hand. "Pure gold." Maud answered with a smile. is also at this moment Peronas negative ghost suppressed the commotion in the ward. Except for Luo who was defensive, and Tezolo and Jinping who Perona subconsciously avoided, everyone else, including Lafayette, was buffed by the negative ghost, lying on the ground and gloomy. "This ghost girl..." Luo looked at Beibo and other crew members who had fallen into an extremely negative state, and his face was dark. If he hadn''t been alert enough just now, it is estimated that Perona would be yawned again. but. The negative specter also really calmed the ward. "Maud, I want to see pure gold." Luo came to the bed room and made a request. "good." Maud nodded to Luo, and then said to Sanny: "Sanny, give Luo the pure gold." "Oh." Sanny hadn''t had time to ask what pure gold was, so she could only pass the pure gold to Luo. Luo took over pure gold. The moment I started, I just felt like I was suddenly placed in a thriving forest, and the ground was full of flowers and plants, and the surrounding air was filled with a strong breath of life. "So rich life energy." Luo''s face was full of surprise. He feels that even if he throws this pure gold on a corner of the island of white soil, he can perceive the breath of pure gold without seeing or hearing the color. "This is pure gold..." Luo felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. As a doctor, he is keenly aware of... The existence of this metal in his hand is above the apex that the doctor can never reach. Its just that Luo is more concerned about now-- If combined with the effect of pure gold, can it offset the side effects of the evil drug .ES obtained from Murloc Island? If feasible, it means that the evil medicine. ES will become a kind of magic medicine that can greatly increase the strength in a short time without side effects. will also be a powerful means to stabilize ruling! If you can use the power of the fruit of surgery to explore the secrets of pure gold, you may be able to achieve mass production of pure gold. Even if pure gold cannot be mass-produced, as long as the ratio between pure gold and the killer.ES can be adjusted to a minimum. For example, pure gold the size of a grain of rice can offset the side effects of dozens of evil drugs... Luohu looked at Maude, his eyes shone brightly. The thing in your hand may be a weapon of the king! is still thinking about how to end the final chapter, and while eliciting some clues, slow down a little... (End of this chapter) Chapter 919： Brainstorming operation Chapter 919 Pure gold cooperates with evil drugs. If the idea that comes to mind is realized. So-- The king in front of you will be able to have a truly invincible army. The elite army of the navy. The cloner of the Vinsmok family. CP agencies of the world government. can''t be the opponent of the invincible army made of pure gold and evil drugs. Luo originally had no interest in "hegemony". But if Maude is sure to gain the position of the apex of the world... Then he will definitely do his best to contribute to Maud. His knowledge, his ability to perform surgery. all belong to Maud. He had thought of going to Nicole Robin to learn ancient Chinese characters if it hadnt been for the study of chimeras that took him too much time and energy. Because he felt that Maude might need the ability to interpret ancient texts in the future. "Tezolo said when he came back that the value of this piece of pure gold could buy the entire world." "I was thinking at the time that there should be a limit to exaggeration." "Now that..." "It''s hard to disagree with Tezolo." Luo muttered to himself quickly in his heart. Just holding the pure gold, he really felt the unspeakable weight. Dont say anything else. The longevity of a kingdom can only be guaranteed by prolonging life. Luo took a deep breath, suppressed the boiling emotion in his heart, and then handed the pure gold to Maude. "So, what exactly is pure gold?" Sanny watched the pure gold spinning around in Luo and Maud''s hands, and she couldn''t help being curious. Maud looked at her, smiled and replied: "A metal that can prolong life, but for you women, it can remain young forever." "It''s incredible!" Sanny opened her mouth in surprise. Even though the effect of pure gold is beyond her cognition, she unreservedly believes anything Maud said. "I plan to make it into a small accessory that can be carried around, but until then, you will keep it, Sonny." Maud squatted down again and slowly put the pure gold back into Sunny''s hand. "It can make up for the life youve wasted in disguise, so I can rest assured." "Maud." Sanny pursed her lips and whispered: "How do you know..." "Luo checked it out." Maud pointed to Luo beside him. Luo, who has the ability to operate fruit, can be regarded as a frequent visitor of "life-wasting". Therefore, there is a relatively basic perception of the existence of life, which is close to the conceptualization. But if you want to say that the person who can accurately "exist" in the lifespan to the number, that is, Charlotte Lingling who has died in the hands of Maude. If Maude or Luo have similar abilities, they may be able to use the power of pure gold more widely. "Anyway, all you have to do now is take a good rest, Sonny." Maud did not rush to ask about the reason why Sunny was losing her life, nor did she want to mention the topic about that younger brother. He wants Sonny to recover as soon as possible. Feeling Maudes strength, Sunny nodded. In order to give Sonny a good resting environment, Maude and others left the ward one after another. "Lafayette, and everyone from the Red Heart Pirates." After leaving the ward, Maude immediately summoned everyone. "Um?" Everyone looked at Maude and waited for the following. They knew that Maude was preparing to set up a task. Maud leaned on the edge of the window sill and said calmly: "You first go to Shui Xing Xing Island and meet the Qing pheasant, and then go straight home." Speaking of this, Maude looked at Beibo with a reluctant face. This bear has just returned from the task, and obviously doesnt want to leave Luo again so quickly. "Bebo, you stay." Maud suddenly said. "what?" Bebo was stunned when he heard the words, and immediately waved his fist vigorously, and said excitedly: "No problem, the bear can stay!" Seeing that Beibo was so excited, the members of the Red Heart Pirates group suddenly drooped their eyelids. "Captain, when do you plan to return?" Lafayette knew that Maude left Baypo so that someone could fly the Polar Diving, so he asked about the return time. "I''m not sure, anyway, I will use a phone worm to tell you when I set sail." At least until it is determined that Sunny recovers completely, and can persuade Sunny to leave the Revolutionary Army, otherwise Maude will stay on the island of white soil. "Oh oh, I see." Raphael nodded. The next day. Two boats are moored on the shore of the White Earth Island. One is the Underworld released from the shadow box by Mord, and the other is a ship of the Revolutionary Army. This time, let Lafayette go to Suixianxing Island to pick up the green pheasants and they must also deal with the spoils on Suixianxing Island. Because there are too many weapons, Maude intends to provide half of the weapons to the Revolutionary Army. In the crusade plan against the world government, the revolutionary army is an indispensable help. In order to pack weapons more quickly, the Revolutionary Army asked the bears to travel to Shui Xian Xing Island. When the bear arrives on the Suixian Star Island, he can directly use his ability to photograph the packed weapons on the White Earth Island and the terrifying three-masted ship. There must be nothing to say in terms of efficiency. If its not because there is no Shuixianxing Island in the bears travel catalog, you can also directly shoot the Hades to Shuixianxing Island now. soon-- Netherland and the revolutionary ship sailed away from the coastline one after another. Maud and others watched the ship go away. After the ship disappeared on the horizon, it returned to the revolutionary army stronghold building. After returning to the stronghold building, Mord, Luo, and Tezolo were alone in a room. The pure gold temporarily brought from Sonny was placed on the table in front of them. In order to block the light, Maude used a solid shadow to cover the pure gold. "Split the pure gold into the size of rice grains?" Tezolo glanced at Luo who made such a request to him. "Yes, can it be done?" Luo calmly looked at Tezolo. A priceless treasure like pure gold, even if a little powder is knocked off, it is a great loss. But if you want to divide pure gold into the size of rice grains... No matter how good a craftsman is, it will inevitably be knocked off. However, there happens to be a golden fruit ability in the team. With Tezolo''s ability, it may be possible to meet Luo''s requirements without damage. "I haven''t tried it, but there should be no problem." Tezolo thought for a while, but didn''t say everything. strictly speaking-- Pure gold, which has the ability to extend life, is still in the category of "gold". And his ability has been awakened, there is a high probability that he can gain control. Made suggested with a smile: "Well, let''s try it now. If it can be separated perfectly, it will be better. If it doesn''t work, it doesn''t matter. It''s a big deal to find the peas." "Since Maud-sama said so..." Tezolo turned his eyes and looked at the pure gold covered in shadow. The reason why he is not fully sure is more because of the immeasurable value of pure gold. Maud directly removed the shadow wrapped on the pure gold. As the shadow disappeared, the light from pure gold instantly covered every corner of the room. Tezolo didn''t make a fuss, but directly used his power to try to separate pure gold. Only a moment. A pure gold the size of a rice grain was separated. Seeing this scene, Luo''s eyes immediately flashed a touch of joy. Tezolo was slightly relieved. For him, as long as he didn''t disappoint Maude. "Good job, Tezolo." Maud picked up the pure gold the size of a grain of rice, and smiled and praised Tezolo. Tezolo looked happy when he heard the words. "The separation technology is okay, and then there will be a shortage of suitable inlay carriers." Maud gently twisted pure gold the size of rice grains with his fingers. He intends to make this pure gold into a variety of accessories that are easy to carry, but it is impossible to use pure gold for all materials. Only when the separated pure gold is used as an inlay, the quantitative output can be guaranteed. but-- The closer the relationship is, it is naturally impossible to use this kind of rice-sized pure gold on the ornamental inlay. "There is a kind of ore called ferrite in the country of Hezhi. The metal smelted from this ore has extremely high hardness and may be used as an inlay carrier." Speaking of the carrier used to inlay pure gold, Luo immediately thought of another special product of the country-ferrite ore. The hardness of this ore is not as good as Hailou Stone, but it is not far off. "Well, when I return to the base, I will go to Wano Country to get some iron ore and try it. Before that..." Maud agreed with Luo''s proposal, and then looked at Tezolo. "Get ten rings first, Tezolo." "good." Tezolo did not hesitate to implement Mods request, and once again used his power to separate ten small and exquisite golden rings from pure gold. Luo was painful watching from the side. Maud picked up two of the rings, and wisps of shadows floated out of the fingertips, and immediately turned into black filaments, entangled the rings one after another. A moment later. The original golden ring turned into an ink color. Upon closer inspection, it was faintly shiny and shimmering slightly, with a jade-like texture. Look at the inner ring of the ring Under the contrast of the ink color, a slender gold thread is particularly conspicuous. Maud wrapped the ring with a shadow, blocking the light without blocking all of it. After all, it is necessary to ensure that pure gold has a close contact with the human body in order to produce the effect of prolonging life. Maud threw the two coated rings to Tezolo and Luo respectively. The two successively caught the ring that Maude threw over, and looked at each other subconsciously. "Wear it first. The shadow I plated on the ring contains the imprint of Transformation. If you mind, I can take the imprint back." Maud looked at the two and smiled. "How could I mind." Luo shook his head and put on the ring. The moment the body comes into contact with pure gold, there is basically no need to worry about the loss of life. In the future, it is the ability to break through the limit to use the fruits of the operation, and there is no need to worry about the loss of life. Tezolo did not immediately put on the ring. He first removed the ten rings from his hands, and then put on the pure gold ring with Maud''s shadow film quite solemnly. It was solemn as if it were a grand ceremony. Seeing Luo Na, his scalp was slightly tingling. Give Tezolo and Luo a pure gold ring each, Maude naturally did not forget his own, and plated another one for personal use. Pure gold... The sooner you use it, the better. Maud puts the ring on his thumb. The golden thread on the inner ring of the ring immediately sticks to the skin, thereby sending strands of energy into the body. Maud gently rubbed the pure gold ring on his thumb, very satisfied. After his physique broke through ten stars, he felt extremely keen in all aspects. Everything around him became very clear in his eyes and perception, and there was a feeling of being in control, let alone his own body. He can naturally feel the endless energy delivered from the ring. Its just-- The sun has burned out one day, let alone a small pure gold ring. If the energy contained in ?? is exhausted, the effect of prolonging life will be lost. This is not an immortal thing after all. Maud thought silently in his heart. Luo seems to have thought of this level too. He had thought about using pure gold to offset the side effects of the evil drug. In addition, he has a crazier idea. He wants to try and see Under the premise of wearing pure gold, can the cost of death of performing "immortality surgery" be offset? Even if it cannot be offset, as long as there is a partial exemption, it will not die directly, which is considered an acceptable result. If this idea is realized. Then he can use the power of the fruits of surgery to directly immortalize people! "The abilities of the Yaqi Orochi and pure gold mean I have enough trial and error opportunities." "Kemod would not agree with me to take risks." "never mind" "Before completing the proportion of pure gold and the murderous drug, put this plan on hold." Luo''s thoughts are turning fast, and his brain-filled show operation seems to be nowhere to be placed. He had a similar thought when he ate the fruit of the Yachi Orochi Devil. With the passive ability effect of Yaqi Orochi possessing eight lives, exempt the cost of direct death for the "immortality operation"! Lets talk about feasibility first, the risk is unknown after all. So he dare not try and make mistakes for the time being, and Maude is even more unlikely to agree with him to do so. But now the team got pure gold, which caused him to start to move around again. If you can-- He really wanted to throw an "immortality operation" on Maude immediately and see what the result was. Maud didn''t know what Luo was thinking, and went to find Sunny with pure gold. After a while. Maud came to the ward. Sanny leaned back on the bed, tilting her head to look at the unappreciative scenery outside the window. She was fascinated, and seemed to be thinking about something. So that Maude opened the door and walked to the side of the hospital bed, she didn''t even notice it. "What are you thinking about?" Maud suddenly spoke. Sanny seemed to be awakened and recovered. After seeing Maude, she subconsciously shook her head and said, "I didn''t think of anything." She lied. Just now, she was actually thinking about Sol. Maud knew that Sunny must have been thinking about something just now to be so fascinated. But Sonny doesn''t want to say, then he won''t ask. "Hey." Maud put the ring and pure gold on Sunny''s hand. "Eh?" Sanny was stunned to look at the ink ring that Maude placed on her palm. Maud smiled and said: "This is a ring made of pure gold. You have seen it too. This thing is too bright, so I processed it with a shadow. By the way, Tezolo and Luo also have them. When they go back, they will also pull it. Faith, one of them." "That''s it." Sanny realized that she had misunderstood. "The ring is beautiful, I like it very much...Thank you, Maude." She smiled at Maude, and then cherished her ring on her index finger. As long as it is something sent by Maude, she will cherish it very much. And the huge pure gold was ignored by her instead. Maud also smiled and looked at the deserted place outside the window. There is no sandstorm raging today, but there is a kind of unique tranquility. "Sanny." "Um?" "Leave the revolutionary army." "what?" "Your dream... I will help you." (End of this chapter) Chapter 920： Establish cooperation Chapter 920 Cooperation is established Sannys dream is to make the phenomenon of slave trading disappear completely. to this end-- She joined the revolutionary army without hesitation. Abolishing the slave trade in a country is not difficult. The difficulty is the whole world. As long as the Tianlong people dont get rid of them for a day, under the acquiescence of the world government, slavery will always exist. Two years ago. Only the revolutionary army can contend with such a behemoth as the world government. now. There is more mode that has always said and done. It was only Maudes sudden request, which caught Sanny off guard. But she can feel... Maud is serious. As before, she seriously and seriously supported her to join the revolutionary army for her dream, and now seriously and seriously wants her to leave the revolutionary army. As long as it is Maudes request, Sunny will often decisively agree. But she hesitated about leaving the revolutionary army. Maud saw Sonny''s hesitation, but didn''t give her any room to think. "I, don''t want you to stay in the revolutionary army." "For me, but also for Sol." "Leave the revolutionary army..." He stubbornly cut the railroad against Sunny. Sony was taken aback when she heard Maude mention Sol. Then, she slowly raised her eyes to stare at Maude, and said every word: "Then when are you going to tell me about Sol?" In the tone of ??, there was a little anger mixed in. "" Maud was silent immediately. This man who was domineering in the battle, didn''t even dare to look at Sunny''s eyes at this moment. After a while. He whispered: "I have thought about..." "I never thought about..." Sanny interrupted Maude, sullenly saying: "I would be such a fragile existence in your eyes." "" Maud was dumb. He looked at Sonny, his lips moved, and he wanted to turn the topic of leaving the revolutionary army. "go out." However, Sunny, who was already angry, didn''t give him a chance at all. "take a good rest." Maud turned and left helplessly. He didn''t expect that Sunny knew about Sol, and never confessed it to him. So that the mention of Sol just now may have stimulated Sunny. Maud walked out of the ward, slowly closed the door, and leaned his head back against the wall next to the door. The dim light on the corridor covered Maude, stretching the shadow very long. In the ward. Sanny buried her face in her arms, tilted her head slightly, and looked at the pure gold ring pinched between her fingers. "Leave here..." She muttered to herself in a low voice. Sol is gone... In this world, the only person she is closest to is Maude. If this is what Maud wants. Then she can hardly refuse. The next two days. Maud wanted to visit Sunny in the ward, but was blocked by Kerr every time. In desperation, Maude can call Sabo to go with him. However, the result has not changed, it is also blocked outside the ward. "Saab, during this time, are your revolutionary forces having no tasks?" Looking at the closed door again, Maude sent a soul torture to Sabo. The meaning of ??''s words was to feel that Kerla was too idle, and she actually guarded the door for Sonny for two days. "Feel sorry." Sabo really didn''t know what to say, so he apologized with a wry smile. Maud stared at the door and sighed. Sabo raised his hand and patted Maude on the shoulder, and said seriously: "Since Sunny doesn''t want to see you, then I invite you to dinner." "" Maud was silent. After half an hour. The two were sitting in the cafeteria, and on the table in front of them were several plates of decent dishes. Because it is not a meal, there are only two people, Maude and Sabo in the cafeteria. If Sabo hadn''t been serving as the deputy of the revolutionary army, the cafeteria and chefs who had been off work for a while would not rush back to work overtime. "If Sonny doesn''t want to leave, do you really plan to stay at Baldi?" Sabo gobbled it up and asked about Maudes plan. It is also because he has a lot of vegetables in his mouth, but he can speak clearly. Maud poured himself a glass of wine, did not answer, but nodded. He really planned that. Unless she can persuade Sonny to go with him, she will stay with Baldi. Sabo swallowed the meal. "Maud, I know you are so determined to let Sonny leave the Revolutionary Army because you don''t want to see Sonny in danger anymore." He looked at Maude and said calmly: "I will not intervene in this matter, but you have to let Sanny decide whether to stay in the Revolutionary Army or leave the Revolutionary Army. Before Sanny makes a decision, you can''t put too much pressure on her to make her make a decision. A decision that goes against the heart." "If it were before, I would unreservedly support any decision Sunny made, but it''s different now." Maud flicked the wine glass with his finger, and said lightly: "If Sonny doesn''t want to leave the revolutionary army... Then, even if it is unscrupulous, I will take her away." "" Sabo stopped his chopsticks and sighed, "You are planning to grab someone." Maud smiled and said nothing. Sanny was originally his family, how could she be robbed? But he didn''t say that deliberately, instead smiling and pouring Sabo a glass of wine. Although Sabo said very vaguely, he also saw that the revolutionary army was not so easy to release people. The main reason is that Sunny has occupied a significant position in the revolutionary army over the years, so she naturally has a lot of intelligence information in the revolutionary army that cannot be leaked out in her hands. so what? Leaving from the island of white earth this time, he must take away Sunny. Sabo can feel Mauds determination. He was very witty and stopped talking about this topic, and instead mentioned Ace and Luffy. Speaking of... Luffy is still cultivating on Mauds horrible three-masted ship, and Ace took the reborn White Beard Pirates to the Suixian Star Island to find Mauds troubles some time ago. As a result, the White Beard Pirates really succeeded. History. Two brothers who are in love with siblings have some intersection with Maude. Sabo not only thanked Maude for taking in Luffy, but also thanked Maude for not killing Ace. The two chatted while eating and drinking. Suddenly. Maud and Sabo noticed, they turned their heads to look at the open cafeteria door. I saw a light breeze blowing into the canteen, creaking the wooden door against the wall. Wrapped in a light breeze, he came to Maude and Sabo, and then turned into a human form at a speed visible to the naked eye. is a majestic dragon wearing a green cloak. "Dragon, why are you here." Sabo got up and looked at the dragon who suddenly came to the cafeteria. Maud did not get up, lifted the jug, and filled himself with wine. For the man in front of him who was once recognized by the world government as the worlds most murderous criminal, he actually didnt have much contact with him. He was a little friendly, but he didnt understand him. Long nodded at Sabo first, then looked at Maude. "Can I sit here?" Long pointed his finger at the seat directly opposite Maude. Obviously he is the host here, but in the voice of a guest, he asked Maudes opinion. "Please." A touch of surprise flashed across Maude''s eyes. Long heard this and sat directly opposite Maude. Sabo looked at Dragon, then at Maude. He is not stupid. He knows that the dragon, who has just been free from leisure, will suddenly come to the cafeteria to find Maude, and there must be something to discuss. "Dragon, I''ll go to the kitchen to find you a cup." Sabo casually found a reason to leave temporarily. After a while. Inside the ??Rao canteen, only Maude and Dragon are alone. "Just tell me if you have anything." Maud looked at the dragon on the opposite side, in fact, he could vaguely guess what the dragon came from. Originally, he was also going to find the dragon, but now he is more concerned about the issue of Sonny''s stay, so he put the matter on hold for the time being. Unexpectedly, Long took the initiative to find him instead. Long stared at Maude, and asked in a sparse and ordinary tone: "Maud, what do you think of the revolutionary army?" "" Maud raised his brow slightly, slightly surprised. He thought for a while, and still answered the question of Long. "Although the revolutionary army will be more popular than the world government in many ways, in the final analysis, it is nothing more than a behemoth that wants to replace the world government." "Your answer is a little bit beyond my expectation." A smile appeared on Long Nawei''s solemn face. He didnt care about Mauds ambition of the revolutionary army. In fact. There is nothing wrong with Mods statement. If you want to spread ideas and create a new and free world, you must replace the old world. No matter what the banner of the organization he created is to act... Only by replacing the world government can it be called a true revolutionary victory. "But along the way, we have always been very clear about one thing." Long stared at Maude, slowly reduced his smile, and said with a serious face: "The enemy we want to defeat is neither the navy nor the world government, but...the dragon people." "" Maud narrowed his eyes slightly and said nothing. When ?? asked him a question, Long used the term Revolutionary Army. now calls herself "we". This is what Long said and what he wanted. Obviously, the leader of the revolutionary army values ??the power of Maud very, very much. Relatively, in the case of the same purpose and the same interests, if Maude wants to take action against the Tianlongren and the world government, there is no reason not to join forces with the revolutionary army. Although he has seen the dragon''s intention, Maude does not want to express his position for the time being. However, Longs remarks are likely to come from the sincerity, and not just to ask him to cooperate. The power deformity in this world is the existence of the Tianlong people. is obviously a waste, but like a tree root, it is deeply rooted on the apex of power. The world government with tentacles all over the world, as well as the navy headquarters, which is acquiesced to be the overlord of the sea, are all for the service of the Denon people. so-- As long as you obliterate the Tianlongren, it is equivalent to overturning the table and shuffling everything. In other words-- Rather than replacing the position of the world government, what the Revolutionary Army wants to do more is to completely defeat the self-proclaimed existence of the Tianlongren. Seeing that Maude was silent, Long turned to mention Moyo. "About Moyou, we are very sorry... I have also heard Sabo tell you about the specific situation. The Five Old Stars undoubtedly want to use Moyous safety to deal with you, but Im pretty sure that no matter what obstacles and difficulties they face , You can make the most correct decision." "You really have confidence in me." Made looked at the dragon in amazement, and then suddenly said, "I agree to cooperate. After all, from the current situation, we can say that we have the same goal and there is no reason for not cooperating." "Um?" Long was slightly startled. Originally, seeing Maude not expressing his opinions, he felt that this meeting might not have an immediate result. So he is ready to come to Maude next time. But I didnt expect Maude to change the front line-- Unexpectedly, he suddenly agreed to cooperate before he formally proposed to cooperate. is really an unpredictable man. "good." However, the dragon''s reaction was fast enough, and he nodded directly. "Then, the relevant cooperation matters, wait for you to deal with personal matters before discussing them in detail." For Long, as long as the cooperative relationship can be determined, there is no need to worry about when to start acting. Besides, he saw that Maude was not in this mood for the time being... "Well, I won''t send it." Maud smiled and drove people directly. Long didn''t care, his body instantly turned into a breeze, and he left the canteen. Squeak, squeak The wooden door of the canteen was rustled by the wind. But it was quiet after only a moment. Maud calmly looked at the open canteen door. Since it has decided to take action against the world government, the alliance with the Revolutionary Army is an inevitable result. But such a hasty decision was unexpected. "Monkey D. Dragon..." Maud raised his hand to prop his cheek, whispering to himself. From the perspective of personality and appearance It is hard to believe that this man who leads the revolutionary army will be the father of the straw hat Luffy, the son of the naval hero Karp. It''s not like it at all, but it gives people a sense of seeing that they are inherited from generation to generation. But now, it seems that the casualness in the bones is really so similar. "Since you decide to join forces, then...If you don''t succeed, you will be benevolent." "This will be the first general attack against the Tianlong people and the world government, and it will be the last time. No one can be alone." Maud picked up the glass and drank it in one fell swoop. On the day when he attacked the Holy Land Mary Gioia, he didn''t want to see the dragon out of it. Only by doing it personally can we be worthy of this cooperation. After a while. Sabo returned to the cafeteria. Although it was an excuse to leave, he really returned with a wine glass. Seeing that the dragon is no longer there, he didn''t care much, and sat down. "Maud, what did you talk about?" "Nothing to talk about." Maud casually said. "Oh." Sabo looked unbelievable, and took a sip of wine while raising his glass. Made then said: "That is to establish an alliance relationship." "Puff." Sabo spit out a mouthful of old wine. Maud, between his fingers, promptly used the shocking force to shake the wine sprayed by Sabo away. "I will leave for a while, and then you guys are like this... Are you sure?" "Um." Maud nodded slowly. Sabo opened his mouth and his face was shocked. He really didnt see it... Are these two men, who are listed as the number one enemy by the world government, so casual? That night. Maud writes at his desk. He is writing the word "sheng". But not the words of this world, but Chinese. And the style of the font structure tends to be artistic. Maud wrote it over and over again, but not very satisfied. Bailey and Qiu Shui watched from the side, their faces full of bewilderment. They dont know Chinese. About half an hour later. Luo came to look for Maude, and he saw black and white letters all over the floor. "Huh? Is this ancient text?" He picked up a piece of paper full of Chinese, a little curious. (End of this chapter) Chapter 921： The meaning of existence Chapter 921 The Meaning of Existence A Chinese character for "", which is different from all the characters Luo knows. Although it does not look like ancient words, Luo''s guess can only be inclined to this aspect. "For the time being." Maud felt that it was too troublesome to explain, so he simply followed Luo''s guess and classified this new word directly into the ancient text that Luo recognized. He slowly put down his pen and looked down at the new word he had just written. Compared with the waste papers written out before, the new words written this time are much more pleasing to the eye. is not to blindly pursue elegant beauty, but to turn the weight of life into strong and powerful strokes. Hearing Maudes answer, Luo suddenly looked surprised. "Maud, how do you know ancient characters..." "Isnt it just one word that I learned from Robin? You are surprised." Maud then blundered over a reason. "Uh" Luo thought of Robin who had been in the terrifying three-masted ship for some time, and realized that he was overwhelmed by surprise. With some embarrassment, he staggered the line of sight that Maude looked at, and at the same time shifted the topic to the word "". "What does the word... mean?" "pregnancy." Maud handed Luo the newly written new word in his hand. Luo was slightly startled, and walked over to take the paper that Maude handed over. Looking down, the new character on the paper, which has not yet dried the handwriting, is obviously more powerful and pleasing to the eye at the end of the stroke than the new character on the piece of paper just picked up. "Sheng...Is there any meaning in writing this word?" Luo raised his head and looked at Maude. "The birth of life, the birth of doctors." Maud explained with a smile. Luo heard this, his eyes slowly widened, and he said in a daze, "So this word is..." "Well, I wrote it for you." Made said with a smile. This is the code name he prepared for Luo. Chinese, new characters. After that, he would ask Tezolo to engrave the word on the pure gold ring, and give it the name of a token. Anyway, like Lafayette, Maude will prepare a Chinese character specially for them. represents identity, status, and relationship. This is the meaning of the token. "Compared with the title of''Death Surgeon'', I think the word''Born'' is more suitable for you. When we return to sail, let Tezolo engrave this word on the pure gold ring." "..." Luo looked at Maude stunned, his heart was agitated. He opened his mouth and seemed to have a lot to say. But when those words reached the throat, they changed. "Filo is also a doctor, can''t you also prepare a new word for her, right?" When Maude said that he would engrave this "ancient text" on the pure gold ring, Luo guessed Maude was going to prepare a word for everyone on the team. He actually wanted to tell Maude that he was honored to have such a word, but as soon as the words were spoken, it became a problem. "What I prepared for Little Philo is another word." Maud shook his head. For him, every word written for his companions must be unique, so how can it be possible to assign a "sheng" word to Luo and Philo at the same time. "Oh, that''s how it is." Luo Yan pretended not to be interested at all. But after a while, she couldnt help but ask: "Maud, what words did you prepare for Philo?" "Crow." Maud looked serious. Mentioned the character prepared for Philo, he rolled up his sleeves and said with great interest: "No matter how many times I practice, I will write the character''crow'' more beautifully!" "..." Looking at Maudes cheerful look, the corners of Luo''s mouth twitched several times. Yes. The captain of his own has a soft spot for "crow"... Luo looked at the paper in his hand, and suddenly felt that it was not smelling. Or. is the special treatment that Philo enjoys when he is jealous. "never mind" "Sheng, I like it very much." Luo stared at the word on the paper that Maude had practiced many times, and muttered to himself in his heart. Before, he only regarded the pure gold ring made by Tezolo as a prop that could be used to increase the strength of the surgical fruit. But it''s different now. Luo glanced at the pure gold ring on his finger. The word given by Mord, if it were engraved on this ring, what would it look like? He suddenly looked forward to it. Maud did not notice Luo''s reaction, and began to practice the crow character prepared for Philo. As for Lafayette, Blue Pheasant, Hiliu, Jinhei... Maud has basically prepared the corresponding words. Such as Lafayettes quotes, the blue pheasants ice character, the Xilius rain character, the Jinpings chivalrous character... Seeing that Maude had directly turned on the state of immersive calligraphy, Luo could only leave temporarily. He came to Maud to report on the progress of the research. This situation is obviously out of date. Early the next morning. In the spacious room, papers full of words are piled around. A lot of paper was scattered even on the bed. This made Bailey sleep uncomfortably, but in order not to spoil Mauds interest, he could only endure it silently. Finally slept till dawn, but saw that Maude was still writing... Bailey couldn''t realize the weight of the so-called token. He looked at the papers all over the floor and only felt that the boss was crazy. he thinks With this kind of time to write, wouldnt it be fragrant to eat more? Bailey shook his head without disturbing Maude, got out of bed with short legs, went to the bathroom for a brief wash, and then ran to the kitchen. If you give him a reason to look forward to dawn. That must be the dry meal for a new day! The chef of the Revolutionary Army knew that Bailey was Mauds favorite pet. For Mauds face, the chefs met all Baileys requirements. So Under the stunned gaze of the chefs, Bailey directly ate nearly half of his breakfast. Be aware that it is worth nearly five hundred people. "The nest is full, thank you for the hospitality." Bailey politely thanked the dumbfounded group of chefs, and took away breakfast for two before leaving. He left the kitchen and went straight to the ward. "Big sister, come to see you!" Bailey had no concept of opening the door gently, and kicked the door directly with his foot with a snap. Above the bed. Sanny looked at the door of the room opened by violence, her brows wrinkled slightly. Bailey didnt know the least bit of self-knowledge, and jumped onto the bed with a steaming breakfast, and said as if asking for credit: Big sister, Wo brought you breakfast! "good." Sanny smiled nicely at Bailey, and then stretched out her hand to stroke Bailey''s head. Bailey squinted his eyes comfortably. Immediately afterwards, there was a sudden sharp pain in the ear. "Ah, it hurts... Big sister, why are you pinching your ears?" Bailey''s eyes widened, and Baba looked at Sonny aggrievedly. Sanny smiled and asked, "What should I pay attention to before opening the door next time?" "Uh?" Bailey endured the pain and hesitated: "Open the door with or with your hands?" "..." Sanny was silent and increased her strength instead. "It hurts... Don''t pinch the head anymore... I''m wrong..." Bailey decisively begs for mercy. In fact, he also knew where he was wrong. Then I heard Sunny ask him. "Where is wrong?" "hiss" Bailey froze, inhaling a cold breath, and cautiously asked: "Would you give me some hints, big sister?" "..." Sanny sighed and let go of Baileys ears. Bailey is amnesty. "Big sister, eat breakfast, it''s delicious." He quickly shifted the topic to breakfast, and moved the table and chairs, and put the tableware and breakfast neatly on the table. Sanny looked at him, and suddenly asked, "Has Maude got up?" "Uh, the boss was all night long last night." "All night? What''s the matter?" "The boss is practicing writing." "?" A question mark appeared on Sunny''s head. From Baileys answer, she really couldnt imagine the scene where Maude practiced handwriting all night. "Tell me clearly what''s going on." "Oh" Bailey looked at Sunny carefully, and then tried to explain Maudes practice of writing all night. Ten minutes passed. After listening to Baileys explanation, Sonny then knew what the so-called calligraphy was all about. She looked down at the pure gold ring on her index finger, wondering what Maud would write for her. "Pele." "Nest in!" Bailey looked at Sunny. Sanny calmly said: "Bring me a word to Maude." "What are you talking about?" "Tell him...when will we go home." "Okay!" Bailey''s eyes lit up. After he knew that the boss was going to build a city in the sky, he thought about when the eldest sister could come back. Now the eldest sister asks him to bring this sentence to the boss, which is equivalent to agreeing to go back with the boss. This is good news. Bailey ran out of the ward, went straight to the bedroom, and brought these words to Maude. "Yes" Hearing what Bailey had brought over, Maude slowly put down the paper with a big "shadow" written on it, and smiled. Since Sunny agreed to go back with him, there is no need to stay on the island of white soil. "Boss, what is this character?" Bailey leaned over and looked at the words Maude had just finished writing. "The shadow of the shadow." "Oh, did you prepare this word for yourself, boss?" Bailey looked at Maude curiously. "no." Maud shook his head. Bailey was very puzzled. Shadow is almost a symbol of Maud. It is reasonable to use shadow characters as the code name. But this shadow character was not prepared by Maude for himself. Maud looked at Bailey with a puzzled face and smiled: "This is for Sonny." Bailey suddenly realized when he heard this. Maud intends to give everyone a word, but he never thought of preparing it for himself. So he gave this very meaningful shadow character to Sunny. This is tantamount to showing the importance and status of Sunny. time flies. Three days later. Sanny is recovering well and can move out of bed. She decided to comply with Maudes request, leave the Revolutionary Army, and follow Maude back to the terrorist three-masted ship. While Long and Sabo were aware of Sonnys decision, naturally they would not object. It means that there is a little opposition in the organization, and it is also suppressed by them. Since Sunny was restored, Maude also asked Luo and Beibo to make sailing preparations. Knowing that Maude is leaving today, Sabo and the others have put aside the things at hand and come to find Maude. "Maud, won''t you stay a few more days?" Sabo glanced at Sunny who was packing her luggage, and then at Maude, who was helping. "No more." Maud shook his head, and said calmly: "You know, both of us are busy during this time." "Too." Sabo did not continue to stay. Now the organization has established an alliance with the Mord Pirates, and what we have to do afterwards is to join forces to attack the Holy Land Maria Gioria and turn all the Draco people into a part of history. In order to improve their winning rate, they must be fully prepared during this time. Sanny didnt have much luggage, so she finished sorting it in just a short time. on the other hand. Luo was also ready to set sail, and immediately notified Maude with a phone worm. After receiving the notice, Maude led Sunny and the others out of the stronghold building. Before leaving, he said goodbye to Sabo and them one by one, and also gave Sonny enough time to say goodbye. "gone." After bidding farewell, Maude waved to everyone in front of the gate of the stronghold building. then walked towards the coastline where the Polar Dive was anchored with Sunny and the others. Sabo, the crowd was full of dismay. kept watching Sonny and the others disappear into the yellow sand in the sky, only then reluctantly looked back. Call A light breeze blows. The dragon, wearing a green coat at all times, appeared behind Sabo and them out of thin air. Perceiving the arrival of the dragon, Sabo and the others turned around and looked at the dragon almost at the same time. In response to the gazes from many Taoists, Long asked: "Are you ready?" His tone is quite calm. Everyone heard the words, all with awe-inspiring fighting spirit, and they unanimously responded: "Of course!" "So" Long looked around the cadres present. "Declare war on the Tianlongren, and let all the efforts so far usher in a satisfactory result!" "remember" "This is the closest we have been to the''revolution'' and the only opportunity." "Only...success!!!" Coastline. Polar Diving is suspended on the surface of the sea. Luo and Beibo stood on the deck waiting for Maude and the others to come. A long time passed. Maud and his group came to the coastline and boarded the Polar Dive with quick action. "lets go." Maude gave an order. Bebo immediately controlled the Polar Diving to dive continuously, sneaking forward in the dim deep sea. Maud took out the phone worm to contact Lafayette to inform about the sailing. This point in time. Lafayette and they are also returning to base camp. Although it is impossible to determine exactly when each other will arrive at the base camp, it is basically certain that it will be Lafayette and the others who will arrive at the base camp first. On the voyage. Maud took out paper and pen to practice calligraphy. Before ?? set sail, he asked the Revolutionary Army for a lot of paper and pen. The Revolutionary Army was very puzzled about this, but it still met Maudes requirements. "This is my word..." Tezolo also got the code name that Maud gave him. is a square and square "gold" character. "It is a great honor to be so favored by Maud-sama." Different from Luos Tsundere, Tezolo was excited when he got the word, and immediately engraved this square "ancient word" on the pure gold ring. Afterwards, Tezolo looked at Luo and the others, and asked curiously: "What are your characters?" "pregnancy" "Man." "Bear!" "Itachi!" Tezolo nodded, taking it for granted that his gold letters were a little more domineering. He was very proud, but did not show it. Then- He heard Sunny say a shadow character. "film?!" Tezolos pride was instantly emptied. (End of this chapter) Chapter 922： The resurrection plan is in progress... Chapter 922 The resurrection plan is in progress... Start from the island of white earth. Non-stop along the way, day and night. It finally took ten days to arrive at the base camp. When the Polar Diving enters the coastal waters of Wano Country, which is full of turbulent waves, seven islands with different shapes and sizes suspended in the sky are presented in front of them. They are spoon-shaped, arranged high and low. The white curtain-like waterfall pours down from the highest island, like a bridge that connects each island in series, and finally falls on the lowest peak of Wano country. On the other side of this waterfall, there is a cloud path extending from the sea to the highest island. The abundant sea water flows upward along the Yundao to the floating island at the highest point, then turns into a rapid waterfall and goes downward, forming a perpetual motion-like circulating ocean current. This is-- The prototype of Sky City! The Polar Dive floated to the surface. Maud and others stood on the deck, looking at the floating island in the distance, strange emotions rose in their hearts. This spectacular view will continue to be improved. Until it becomes their home. "It''s so spectacular!!!" Bebo stared at the distant sky city with wide eyes. He was born in the country on the back of the elephant. Although he has seen the majesty of the elephant, he is still shocked by the sky city in front of him. Tezolo put his hands in his pockets and looked up at the majestic sky city. He was thinking. I dont know if he can also lift his ship into the sky and become a part of the city in the sky. More interestingly, Jinhei and Tezolo wanted to go together. Its just that Tezolo is wondering whether he can also suspend the Gulan Tezolo, which has a hull of up to 10,000 meters in length, and he even wonders whether Moder will move the fisherman island to the sky. middle. Although the sun can be bathed in the sky, but from the bottom of the sea to the sky... Jinping just imagined, the weirdness in my heart can be imagined. "Really a woman not to be underestimated." Luo raised his head and lowered the spotted fluffy cap, waves in his heart. How long has it been since ??, the woman turned the base camp into such an appearance. Luo sighed Jia Ya''s power in his heart. "By the way...Isn''t it tired to support so many islands at once?" He is very sensitive to physical exertion, and he is a little curious about how Jaya managed to make the seven islands float still for a long time. He began to think about this question, and he couldn''t help but fall into contemplation. Maud is also looking at the prototype of Sky City. Although it is somewhat different from the expected picture, it is quite satisfactory overall. After all, this is only a rudimentary form, and some are transformational spaces. at this time-- A huge boulder flew from the sky in the distance, and Jaya stood alone on it. The people who were admiring the floating islands, only then turned their eyes to Jaya standing on the boulder. In order to cross the violent waters around Wano Country with zero risk, using Jayas floating power to directly send Polar Diving to the floating island is the safest way. soon. Jaya came to the sky above the Polar Diving, left above the boulder, and slowly fell to the deck. The moment ?? landed, the power of the fluttering fruit was attached to the Polar Dive. "Maud, you are back." Jaya smiled at Maude, then looked at Sonny, a look of surprise flashed across her slightly opened eyes. She never heard that Sunny would come together. "Sister Jia Ya." Sanny opened her hands and walked over. Jaya took Sonny into his arms and said with a smile: "Sonny, since it''s here, just stay a few more days before leaving." She thought that Sunny would not stay too long this time. After all, the revolutionary army has too many tasks and important things, and members of higher positions are usually very busy. "I won''t leave this time." Sannys cheek rubbed gently against Jia Ya. "Yes" Jaya was even more surprised and glanced at Maude. Maud just smiled at Jia Ya, and did not explain. Jaya didn''t care, and whispered to Sunny in her arms: "That''s good." "Um." Sanny smiled. Maud waited for Sonny and Jaya to separate, and then said: "Sister Ya, send us up." "Okay." Jaya nodded, then thought. The entire polar diving ship floated out of the sea and flew towards the distant sky city. The highest point of ??Sky City is a medium-sized spring island. The island is full of greenery, and beasts and birds can be seen everywhere. In the center of the island is a huge lake that occupies one-third of the area of ??the island. The ocean current drawn from the Yundao merges into this huge lake, and then flows down from the outlet on the other side, turning into a rapid waterfall passing through six floating islands. Jaya placed this peculiar spring island on the highest point, and placed the terrifying three-masted ship in the middle of the lake. Under the control of Jaya, the Polar Dive slowly landed next to the terrifying three-masted ship. "arrive." Jia Ya squinted and smiled. Everyone, including Maude, looked at everything around them with a novel look. It''s just a period of time away from home, and it has undergone earth-shaking changes. Standing here, you can smell the aroma of plants, as well as the smell of sea water. The blue sky and white clouds are more like tentacles. "really not bad." stepped on the terrifying three-masted ship''s land, Maude squinted his eyes slightly, enjoying the fresh smell coming from his face. Sanny stood beside Maud and commented on the incident: "Suitable for elderly care." However, as soon as he spoke, he seemed to think of Thor, and his eyes darkened. Maud felt the change in Sonny''s mood, and did not say anything, but took her hand. He hasnt told Sonny about Sols resurrection plan. Because he is also not sure that the resurrection plan will succeed. So I dare not give Sunny hope now... Otherwise, if the plan fails, Sanny will be even more uncomfortable. Click... A sound of dense footsteps came from a distance. The people headed by the Lafayette Green Pheasant walked toward the shore mightily. They are here to meet their captain. Surrounded by everyone, Maude took Sunnys hand and walked towards the castle in front. In order to celebrate this moment, we need a banquet. Before the banquet was ready, Maude took Sonny to see Leli Jaba and the others. Sol is gone... And Raleigh and Jabba are equivalent to their elders. The first thing you do when you go home is to visit your elders, which is also what you should do. "So, are you officially leaving the revolutionary army?" After a few words of greeting, Jabba found out that Sonny had left the Revolutionary Army, and he was a little emotional. I still remember when he and Sol personally sent Sonny aboard when they were on the Isle of Mon, and watched Sonny set sail for her dream. A few years have passed now... Looking back, it was like a blink of an eye. "Um." Sanny nodded, and then said slowly: "But no matter where I am, I will not give up my dream." "Okay, pretty good." Jaba put down his pipe, smiling so that wrinkles appeared on his old face. He knows what Sonny has experienced, and he also knows the dreams that Sonny gave birth to because of those experiences. if it is possible. He wanted to witness the moment when Sonny fulfilled her dream for Sol. But To witness these lovely juniors accomplish their dreams with their own eyes. It may not be an easy task for the elderly. Then everyone chatted a few more words. But in fact, it was Jabba and Raleigh who unilaterally asked Sonny about her experience in the Revolutionary Army over the years. Sanny was very patient to answer their questions one after another. Maud and Jaya did not interrupt, but listened silently. also because of this, they only now know how much effort Sunny has put in to fulfill her dream. Although Sonnys tone in narrating some tasks is very calm, but it is dangerous, Maude and Jaya can hear them. The two looked at each other in silence. On their respective roads, they never noticed this. Fortunately, although Sunnys journey was difficult and dangerous, she also came over. now-- They will take care of Sonny and move forward together for Sonny''s dream. Reilly and Jabba kept asking over there. Sanny was quite patient at first, but gradually became unable to resist. Shaki couldn''t stand it any longer, and ordered Bucky to bring the wine over, ready to use the wine to plug the mouths of the two old guys. Moving wine has become Buckys job. He soon moved in two large barrels of wine, which was very efficient. Not only does he move the wine, he is also responsible for pouring the wine. He lifted the lid of the wine barrel and poured the wine quickly for everyone. Maud pushed the wine glass aside, and finally got a chance to take out the pure gold ring. "Uncle Raleigh, Uncle Jabba, and Aunt Xia, this is a ring made of pure gold and a gift for you." He pushed a small wooden box in front of the three of Raleigh. then controlled the shadow and opened the wooden box. crunch The lid of the wooden box was opened, and three rings were lying quietly on the red soft cloth. A ring is engraved with a dragon-shaped relief, and the appearance is somewhat similar to the tattoo on Jabba. The other two rings are of the same style. The only difference is that one ring is engraved with Raleigh''s name, and the other ring is engraved with Xia Qi''s name. "Little Maud, the pure gold you are talking about, shouldn''t it be... the metal that can prolong life in the legend?" Xia Qi glanced at the ring in the wooden box, then looked at Maude with a surprised look. The legend about pure gold is not a secret hidden in the long river of history. There are very few people who know this legend. Including Xia Qi. "Yes." Maud did not expect Xia Qi to know pure gold, which was a little surprised. Xia Qi suppressed his surprise, reached out and picked up the pure gold ring with Raleigh''s name engraved on it. The moment the fingertip touched the ring, the cells in the body instantly jumped for joy. Proficient in the return of life, she can clearly feel the breath of life transmitted from the pure gold ring. This is indeed pure gold of real value. "Little Maud, do you know the value of this thing?" Xia Qi was shocked, and then put the pure gold ring back in the box, and turned to look at Maude. Maud smiled and said: "Strictly speaking, it is priceless." "Then you still give this thing away?" Xia Qi habitually put his arms on his hips and stared at Maude, with a little reprimand when speaking. Maud shook his head, and said seriously: "This is not random delivery, but filial piety." Speaking, he looked at Jaya beside him. "Right, Sister Ya." "Um." Jia Ya gave a chuckle. She knew that there was a large piece of pure gold in Maude, so naturally she didn''t think it was anything. Even if there was not so much pure gold, she knew that Maude would definitely give out the pure gold ring to Jabba and the others. After all, from their standpoint, the elders such as Raleigh, Jabba, and Shaki need pure gold that can extend their lives more than them. "It doesn''t matter, there are many more in Maude, everyone can get it." Sanny also smiled. If the pure gold is not enough, she will definitely take out the pure gold ring in her hand and give it to Xia Qi and the others. This is something you must do as a junior. But she has touched pure gold for several days, knowing that the weight of that piece of pure gold is quite enough. Xia Qi was even more surprised when she heard Sonny''s words. In contrast, Raleigh and Jabba were calmer, but the two of them frequently looked at the pure gold ring in the box. Now they really need this thing. Bucky is also looking at pure gold. Compared to Leli Jaba, he can be described as shining in his eyes. "Does this thing really extend life?" Bucky stared at the pure gold ring in the box, almost drooling. after all-- Extending life span means that he has more time to find treasures! Kemod only took out three rings this time, as if he didn''t have his share. Thinking of this, Bucky showed a pitiful look. "Bucky, you will have it too." Maud looked at Bucky. "Really!!!" Bucky opened his eyes wide, looking forward to Maude. "certainly." Made said with a smile. Everyone in the team has a share, naturally including Bucky. In addition, he also prepared a copy for the female emperor far away in Nine Snake Island. and the princess Mansherry of the Tata tribe. Among everyone, Maude will give Man Shirley the most pure gold. the reason is-- He needs Man Shirley''s ability to restore everything. also counts on being able to use Man Shirleys ability to bring Thor back to life... If this is feasible. Strictly speaking, long-lost strong men like White Beard have the possibility of resurrection as long as the corpse is still there. and the corpses in the horror three-masted ship freezer, including the world-famous demon Oz five hundred years ago... But Maude hasnt thought so far yet. His goal is to resurrect Sol. In addition to giving everyone around you a pure gold ring, the pure gold will be diluted into enough rings in the future, and then rewarded to those outstanding rulers in the Sky City. all in all. Maud wants to squeeze the value of pure gold cleanly. The three extraordinary pure gold rings were finally delivered to the hands of three old men, Lei Li, Jaba, and Shaqi. Later. Bailey takes Sunny to visit the island. And Jaya is going to prepare the banquet. Maud suddenly relaxed. So. Before the banquet began, he brought a solid gold ring carved with vines, and was going to visit Princess Mansherry. Luo is also with him. In the plan to resurrect Sol, Luo''s knowledge and abilities are needed. After half an hour. The two came to the territory of the Tata tribe. The journey was unimpeded, and soon I saw Princess Man Sherry. After seeing Princess Man Shirley, Maude handed the ring to Man Shirley very simply. "Eh" Man Shirley looked at the ring sent by Maude, she was stunned and a little at a loss. "Master Maude, this ring..." She raised her head to look at Maude, a shyness flashed across her small face. "Well, for you." Maud smiled. "what" Man Shirley buried her head subconsciously, not daring to see Maude again. The patriarch Gan Qiao beside him looked at the ring that was bigger than Man Shirley''s body, and couldn''t help falling into thought. (End of this chapter) Chapter 923： I do Chapter 923 The pure gold ring presented to Princess Mansherry is 100% pure gold, and the overall weight is heavier than others. Because Man Shirley and Luo are capable people of the same nature. They will pay the price of life wasted when they are overloaded with capacity, so the demand for pure gold is higher. This is why Maude gave Man Shirley a pure gold ring larger than her body. It is not lack of consideration, but worry that the amount of pure gold is too small to afford the price of Man Shirley''s ability. As for the size matching of the pure gold ring... Maud personally put the pure gold ring in front of Man Shirley, and made a proposal to Man Shirley. Faced with this proposal, Princess Man Shirley only hesitated slightly. The patriarch Gan Qiao on the side changed his face greatly. "Princess Mansherry." Maud leaned down, stretched out his index finger to touch Man Shirleys hands, and smiled: "This kind of thing is originally up to you to decide. If you don''t want to, it doesn''t matter even if you refuse. No one can force you here. This is my guarantee to you." "Master Maud..." Man Shirley looked up at Maud, the red blood clusters on her cheeks that looked like peony flowers became more red. Not far away, Luo leaned against the wall, looking calmly at Maude and Man Shirley, as if it had nothing to do with him. However, most of his eyes drifted away from Maud. Because Maude lowered her height to less than two meters in order to meet Man Shirley. I usually used to look up at Maude, who is more than three meters high. Now it is rare to see Maude become less than two meters tall... gives Luo the feeling that it is particularly pleasing to the eye. The patriarch Gan Qiao, who was standing on the stage like Man Shirley, first glanced at Maud, then looked at Man Shirley, opened his mouth, and stopped talking. He felt that Mauds proposal just now was really terrible. He just imagined the situation when his daughter Man Shirley agreed, and felt that his chest was blocked by something, which was very uncomfortable. But He was eager for the nurse girl, but she was unwilling in her heart, and did not dare to open the mouth to interfere with Man Shirley''s decision at this time. After all, Maude said in front of them that the proposal just now can only be decided by Man Shirley. "Don''t agree!!!" Gan Qiao could only grasp the crutches hard, shouting loudly in his heart. Maud smiled at Man Shirley, waiting patiently for an answer. Man Shirley eyes drooping, it seems that she is about to make a decision. After a long time. Man Shirley retracted her hands, first patted her cheek, and then took a deep breath, her eyes glowing with blue sky. "I do." Her voice is very soft, but she can also make people hear her determination. Click. Gan Qiao''s crutches lost his strength and let go, and fell on the table making a sound. Maud, Man Shirley, and Luo looked at Gan Qiao subconsciously following the sound. I saw the whole body of the patriarch of the Tata clan froze. If it weren''t for the shade of sunglasses and the thick beard that fell to his chest, I''m afraid we could see Gan Qiao''s desolate look as if his beloved thing was taken away by someone. "Father...?" Man Shirley looked at Gan Qiao, with doubts on her face. Maud and Luo are also looking at Gan Qiao. Facing the gazes of the three, Gan Qiao tremblingly bent over and stretched out his hand, picked up the crutches, and concealed: "When people are old, they are useless..." The original intention of this sentence is to cover up the reaction just now. But to Maud, it sounds more like a hint that he also needs a pure gold ring that can extend his life. Maud misunderstood Gan Qiao''s meaning, could not help but laughed. He came in a hurry this time, and he really didnt prepare for Gan Qiao. but. With the size of the Tata clan, let alone a pure gold ring, ten rings are fine. Maud planned to have someone send the ring over afterwards, so he pretended not to understand Gan Qiao''s words, and turned to look at Man Shirley. "Princess Mansherry, if there is no problem with you, then we can start now." "Okay, Lord Maud." Man Shirley nodded. Maud saw this, and the index finger that stretched forward slowly approached Man Shirley. aside. Gan Qiao was bitter, but couldn''t stop it. He could only watch Maude point his index finger on Man Shirley''s shadow. Yes. Just like that point on Man Shirleys shadow! Immediately Under Gan Qiaos distraught gaze, Man Shirleys body, including the clothes, gradually grew larger. is only a moment. Man Shirleys body became the size of a normal human being. From the perspective of size, she has already left the category of the villain at this moment. After ?? became bigger, Man Shirley''s vision suddenly changed dramatically. She looked around, her face full of novelty. "how does it feel?" Maud asked. Man Shirley heard the words, lowered her head and thought for a while, then looked up at Maude and showed a nice smile. "It feels very novel, but...a bit strange." "It will be like this at the beginning, but it won''t happen when you get used to it." Maud smiled. "Um." Man Shirley nodded. Maud picked up the pure gold ring on the table and whispered softly: "Princess Mansherry, please stretch out your hand." "what?" Man Shirley was stunned, and seeing Maude holding the ring in her hand, she seemed to understand something, her white face could not help but blush. She didn''t resist, she cleverly stretched out her right hand in front of Maude. Maud moved gently to hold Man Shirley''s palm, and then put the pure gold ring on Man Shirley''s index finger. "All right." He looked down at the ring on Man Shirleys finger, then looked up at Shirley Man who was only one end lower than himself, and smiled slightly. Seeing Maudes smile, Man Shirley only felt as if her body had been hit by something. She stepped back subconsciously, lowered her head, her face flushed like an apple. She whispered like a mosquito: "Thank you..." "You''re welcome." Maud calmly retracted his hand. Luo, who has been leaning on the corner of the wall, has nothing to do with him. After watching the whole process, he immediately looked at Maude with a slightly weird look. Obviously, it is just an operation that uses the shadow stretching ability to make Man Shirleys body bigger enough to wear a pure gold ring. But the captain of his own stunned the princess Man Shirley and ran into the deer, his face looked like a red cloud. That''s all. But the captain looked so calm as if he had done nothing. It makes people wonder whether it is deliberately stirring the girl''s heartstrings, or unintentionally. Maud vaguely noticed Luo Wang''s gaze, but he didn''t care. After sending out the ring... Regarding the resurrection plan, Maude did not ask Princess Man Shirley to go to the freezer to show her resilience on the spot, but first explained to her. Before the implementation of the resurrection plan, some preparations are always needed. Maud and Princess Man Shirley chatted for a while, and asked the patriarch Gan Qiao briefly about the situation of the territory. After ??, he did not continue to stay, but to bid farewell to Princess Man Shirley and Chief Gan Qiao. Under the watchful eyes of many members of the Dongtata tribe, Maude and Luo left the territory of the Dongtata tribe. The two walked in tandem on the green field. Luo looked at Maudes back, and said with utter truth: "Maude, it seems that you have seriously considered Lafayettes previous proposal." "What proposal?" Maud looked back at Luo, somewhat inexplicable. Luo earnestly said: "Giving birth." It is no secret in the whole team that Lafayette suggested that Maude should hurry up to find a wife and have children. A ruler does need an heir. It''s just that Maude rejected Lafayette''s proposal. The people in the group only thought that Maude had no thoughts in this aspect for the time being. Now it seems-- Luo felt that Maude should have listened to Lafayettes proposal, but he did not expect Maude to find the first object, which turned out to be Princess Mansherry of the villain. But with the magical shadow ability, there is no need to worry about certain problems. "???" Maud stopped, and a series of question marks appeared on his head. Luo also stopped when he saw this, watching Maudes reaction, and hesitated: "Isn''t that the case?" "Nonsense." Maud raised his eyebrows, and said helplessly: "If you hadn''t mentioned it suddenly now, I would have forgotten about it." "But the princess''s reaction, you can see it too..." "I saw it." "Isn''t that what you did on purpose?" "Why do you think I did it on purpose?" "Uh... because Maude you specially prepared such a big ring for her, and later you also proposed to use the shadow ability to transform her body..." Luo explained tenaciously. Maud''s face was dark, but his tone was quite calm: "If you don''t need so much pure gold, I don''t mind turning you into a villain, so you can save a lot of pure gold." "All right." Luo shrugged and confessed: "I surrendered because I thought too much." He can see it this time. The captain of my own family really didn''t think about that kind of thing, maybe it was not intentional to stir the heartstrings of that simple princess. But anyway... "Maud, I''m very curious about what you are thinking after seeing the princess''s reaction?" "I didn''t think about anything." Maude looked calm, and stepped forward again. He wont put too much thought on this until the dust settles. Besides, Hancocks jade is in front... Man Shirleys reaction, to him who had undergone Hancocks baptism, was of the pediatric level. "understood." Luo quickly stepped forward and walked side by side with Maude. Maud tilted his head to look at him and asked: "What do you know?" "" Luo chose to be silent. You cant directly write what you think of as "slag man". Luo''s silence made Maude raise his eyebrows and sighed: "Although I don''t know what you know, I always feel like you are scolding me." "what" Luo suddenly laughed, and generously admitted: "You can see it." If it''s not for this topic, just hook up with Maude. He is expected to ignore it directly when he encounters it, and it is even more unlikely that he will be so active. Seeing Luo smile so happily, Maude also smiled in his heart, not paying attention to Luo''s targeted ridicule. "By the way, Maude." Luo stopped smiling and said suddenly. "how?" Maud looked at Luo. Luo earnestly said: "After going to the country of Wano and getting the iron ore, let Tezolo build a large ring." "why?" "I think the mermaid princess also needs one, haha!" "Shadow. Broken choke." Maud changed his thoughts instantly, controlling Kagewa to roll towards Luo beside him. "room!" Luo immediately opened the field, swapping positions with the stone a hundred meters away, evading Maude''s shadow control. However-- Made''s eyes are everywhere. Sweeping his gaze, Luo''s foothold suddenly turned into a shadow tide. ৡ Only a breath, Luo was swept into the air by the shadow. "Captain, I was wrong." Luo honestly admits wrong. even used the captains honorific title. "It''s late, let''s reflect on it here." Maud glared at Luo, and then completely denied Luo the opportunity to struggle for mercy, and directly used the ability to change shape and shadow, and disappeared in front of Luo. Looking at the deserted grassland, what Luo wanted to say reached his throat and swallowed abruptly. "Ugh." Luo first sighed faintly, and then laughed in a low voice. It was getting late at this time. He looked up at the sunset. "Mr. Cora." "I found it" "Freedom and meaning." "Will you be happy for me?" Using the shadow mark buried in the castle room in advance, Maude teleported over directly. "That guy Luo..." After returning to the room at the speed of light, Maude shook his head. He thought of Luo''s unfocused look just now, and said to himself: "It''s rare to see him smile so happily." Speaking, he went back to the desk and sat down, picked up the pen and continued to write. Before the start of the dinner, he must strive to write another beautiful code name. rustle In the spacious room, only writing sounds. Until night falls. Sanny came to Maudes room. "Maud, the dinner is about to begin." She wore a bright red one-piece dress, her makeup was elegant and beautiful. The ability to smooth the fruit not only removes the scars on her face, but also allows her to have a face and body that is not inferior to Hancock... "understood." Maud replied casually, lowered his head and devoted himself to writing the last stroke of the word''tiger''. Sanny quietly came to Maude and looked at the tiger character just written on the white paper. "Maud, what is this word?" "Tiger." Maud put down the pen, picked up the paper, and carefully looked at the words on the paper. "Tiger?" Sanny was a little surprised. Although she has been in the Revolutionary Army these years, she has been paying attention to Mauds deeds and experiences. So when she saw the word tiger, her mind suddenly appeared like Fujitora, the current navy general who had been close to Maude. "This is for Fujitora?" Sanny rolled her eyes, looked at Maudes beautiful profile, and asked softly. The word on the paper is not ordinary text, but represents a pure gold ring. "Um." Maud did not hide, and nodded to Sunny. Sannys eyes became more shocked, and she subconsciously said: "But he is..." "friend." Made said with a smile. Sanny suddenly said nothing more. Maud only noticed Sunny''s dress now. "Where did you get your clothes?" he asked. Sanny smiled and said, "Sister Violet gave it to me. Does it look good?" Maud stared at the bright red dress on Sunny, and gave an evaluation by pinching his chin. "Good-looking clothes are good-looking, but they are too feminine and not suitable for you." "?" Navy headquarters. Marshals office. The red dog frowned. On the table in front of him, there was an indisputable order. The content is Immediately remove Fujitors general position. The reason for resignation is only two words-negligence. "Sucking..." On the sofa directly in front, Fujitora buried his head and screamed. Akadog looked at him, and said solemnly: "Are you still in the mood to eat?" "If you are hungry, you have to eat naturally. Would you like a bowl?" Fujitor asked the half-eaten soba noodles. "" Akainu''s brow furrowed tighter. (End of this chapter) Chapter 924： Respective preparations Chapter 924 The arbitrariness of the Tianlong people, no one looks at him... In the eyes of many people, it is deeply ingrained. However, the operation of removing the position of General Fujitora is still unreasonable and beyond the cognition of Akagu. I dont know if it is the ignorance and stupidity of the Tianlong people, or overconfidence. In today''s situation, how important is the combat power of a general? Does this kind of thing still need him to say? Akainu''s face is gloomy. In fact, he also knows that once the upper-level decision is made, no matter how hard he argues, he cannot change any facts. Those words that the upper echelons don''t want to hear, even if he personally said it countless times in the past, it is impossible to be heard. As for those who are willing to hear from the upper level, he just puts a fart and can get a response. "Grumbling" The suffocation and anger in the red dog''s heart vented into magma, and the transfer order and the desk were burned to ashes. Since sitting in this position, I learned that many things cannot be achieved. Regardless of what is happening, we dont look at the right or wrong, but the attitude and decision of the upper echelon. If it was before As a general, he can only carry out his duties and do his best to complete the task without asking for any reason. But now he is the marshal. So it is no longer possible to consider the problem from the perspective of the soldier. He must shoulder the responsibilities of being a marshal, for the world, for this era... to kill the existence of pirates! However, the current world government is different from the world government he had previously identified. Sometimes he even feels that the orders assigned by the world government are dragging him like a pig teammate. For example, this order to cater to the mood of the Tianlong people is simply outrageous. But he can''t do anything... Lower your head, this is the price you need to bear when you go up the steps. If you dont want to lower your head, unless you can walk along the steps to the highest point... But his ideal is not to stand at the apex of power, but to end this **** era of great pirates. Akainu realizes that some things can no longer count on the upper class, so in order to deal with some changes that may happen in the future, he must set aside a back hand as soon as possible. "Listen to the logistics side...you have burnt four desks this month." Fujitora slowly put the bowl below. He can''t see, but he can know what happened just now. The sulphur smell permeating the office is quite pungent, but fortunately he has finished eating the noodles. Akadog looked at Fujitora after hearing this, suppressing his anger and said: "It seems that you have no opinion on this''resignation''." "The old man has repeatedly neglected his duty, and it should be a matter of being held accountable and resigned." Fujitora took the towel and wiped his hands. Judging from the many facts that have happened, he did not fulfill his duties as a general in all aspects. Originally, Huang Yuan and him should bear the responsibility together. only-- Huang Yuan died in battle. So, all the responsibilities are naturally borne by him, Fujitora. But on the other hand, because Huang Yuan died, Fujitor is willing to accept all the blame. In short, something has happened. Fujitora will accept the situation calmly. Maybe someone is thinking... Why did the Navy lose repeatedly to Maude? Even under the first opportunity, he has never taken advantage of Maude? However, Fujitora would not think about it. He put the towel next to the bowl, and immediately reached out and fumbled to pick up the crutches leaning on the side of the sofa. Akainu frowned, his face gloomy, watching Fujitora pick up the cane and get up. A paper ordered from the upper floor, and when Fujitora sat here and finished eating the noodles, the red dog''s brows were not loosened. "Don''t forget, you are still a navy." He looked at Fujitora who was about to get up and leave, and said in a low tone. The navy headquarters can barely accept the abdication of General Fujitora, but cannot accept Fujitor''s departure. A general-level combat power is irreplaceable and important! Fujitora''s movements stopped suddenly. He didn''t respond to Akagi''s words, knocked on the ground with a cane, and fumbled towards the office door. Akagu watched Fujitora silently. It wasn''t until Fujitora walked out of the office and left for a long time before he took his gaze back and turned to look at the phone worm that had survived the boiling lava. On the corridor. The sound of clogs stepping on the ground sounded, mixed with the sound of crutches knocking on the ground. A Fujitora in a purple robe walks on the corridor. The navy encountered on the way will silently salute him. The silent words and deeds obviously still regarded Fujitora as a general. From this, we can also see the reputation and weight of Fujitora in the navy. Fujitor did not respond to the silent salutes from many admirals. He walked all the way to the corner of the corridor, and then suddenly stopped. By the corner wall, a white-haired Karp was leaning there, obviously waiting for him here. "have a drink?" Kapu invited him. Fujitora turned his head to think, but quickly became aftertaste the taste of soba noodles. So. He asked, "Are there soba noodles?" "Ha ha." Carp laughed and said, "Enough pipe." After half an hour. In the cemetery where no bones can be buried. Kapu and Fujitora sat cross-legged in front of a stone plaque full of names. Two people holding wine glasses. The clear aroma of wine permeated from the cup. "What are your plans afterwards?" Kapu stared at the rows of familiar names on the stele, and asked Fujitora where he was going. Fujitora couldn''t see, but he was staring at the stele, as if he could see the name on it. He took a sip, and then answered Karps question in a calm tone. "Sakaski hopes that the old man will continue to stay as a seaman." "Oh?" Karp raised his brows and asked, "Then what is your decision?" "Leave." Fujitora said, slowly pouring the remaining sake in the cup in front of the stone monument. "Yes" Carp sighed. He expressed regret for Fujitoras departure. Because he saw that Fujitora had decided, he didn''t even try to stay. Fujitora put down the wine glass and said calmly: "There are some things that can only be done by sitting in the general position, but there are some things that can be''see'' more clearly only when you leave that position. No matter where you go, the way the old man wants to go... is It will not change." His original intention to join the Navy was to abolish the Qiwuhai system that would seriously threaten the country. now. The Qiwuhai system was abolished, and his original intention has been fulfilled. After ??, what goal should we move forward with? There is no need to think about this problem at all. Although I cannot see, my heart is not blind. Just follow your heart. Karp turned his head to look at Fujitora, and exclaimed: I seem to have heard similar words somewhere, but the old man knows that you must be the one who has gone the farthest on the road to practicing justice. Fujitora was silent after hearing this. After a while, he slowly said: "After leaving the headquarters, the old man intends to meet Maude first." "" Kapu silently looked at Fujitora. Logically speaking, the naval legend who should hate Maud the most should have a reaction because of Fujitoras words. But above the face engraved by the years, there is only peace. Seeing Karp''s sudden silence, Fujitora did not speak for a while. There is no sound in front of the tombstone. Occasionally, a breeze blows, blowing up the withered petals that have fallen on the tombstone for many days. Pour the wine sprinkled on the ground and let it dry gradually. But the aroma of the wine has become more intense. "Smile, it''s your words..." After a long time, Karp spoke. "It will definitely see farther and clearer than us." "" There was another silence before the tombstone. After a while. "The noodle is cold..." Fujitora whispered. Castle in the Sky. The island of the apex, inside the castle. Maud sits on a gold chair made of pure gold by Tezolo. This is Tezolo''s request. Because it''s not a big deal, Maude tried his best to satisfy Tezolo''s request. is not superficial coordination, but really allowing oneself to adapt and get used to sitting on the golden chair. So even if he was alone in the room, he would sit on a golden chair instead of a softer sofa. Maud lowered his eyes, playing with a pure gold ring engraved with the word "tiger" in his hand. During this period of returning to base camp. He was waiting for news from the revolutionary army, and he was also waiting for the world government to take action. In addition, let Luo work hard to digitize the various effects of pure gold and evil drugs. and the argentite from the country of Jangwa, as an important material for mass production of pure gold rings. It is worth mentioning that. Wanokunis craftsmanship is eye-catching. can save Tezolo some effort. Suddenly. A sound of wings stirring came from the balcony. Maud just listened to the sound, and he knew that it was Lafayette. Because every time someone can come to him from the balcony, Lafayette is the only one. "Are they gone?" Maud looked at Lafayette. In the words, they refer to the straw hat group. "롭" Lafayette instantly realized that Maude was referring to the straw hat group, pursed his lips and smiled: "Yes." He came over to tell Maude the news. But without waiting for him to speak first, Maude asked first instead. I wanted to use that large-scale experience and domineering to''see'' the departure of the straw hat group. Maud turned his head to Raphael, without asking much. Based on the current world situation, even if Luffy has the aura of the protagonist, it is impossible to do anything during this period. So he has no interest in what the straw hats will do next. I just can guess that Luffy hurried out this time to find Ace, who was left there by him, on the Shui Xian Xing Island. Maud lowered his head slightly and looked at the pure gold ring in his hand. A few days ago. He gave Usopp a pure gold ring coated with shadow film in the name of the master, and clearly stated the value. As a result, Usopp finally gave the pure gold ring to Luffy. Looking to Usopp, using moves will consume the life of Luffy, and he needs this ring even more. Because this is Usopp''s choice and decision, Maude did not say anything, but he would not give Usopp a pure gold ring. The straw hat group whose fate has changed drastically from this moment... What will happen afterwards? No one knows. Kemod is convinced-- The light on the world stage will only shine on him in the end. "Lafayette." Maud suddenly raised his head and looked at Lafayette. "Call Jinping over here." "OK." Lafayette turned and spread his wings and flew out of the balcony. Maud watched Lafayette leave, and soon put away the pure gold ring he was going to give Fujitora, and then picked up the newspaper that was pressed against the corner of the table. There was a heavy news in the newspaper Navy Fujitora removes the position of general. In addition to this heavy news, other pens and inks were spent on his Maud Pirates and the Vinsmok family, which has been very active recently. After the Shuixian Star Island celebration event ended... The media in the world did not stop carnival because of the passage of time. Every day I do my best to report everything about the Maud Pirates. Tossing over and over again, that is, pouring "firepower" on the permanent pointer to Love Drew. After all, in the eyes of the world, Maude has already got the permanent pointer of Ravdrew. So the media is constantly reporting on high-profile, so that the world is always paying attention to the movement of the Maud Pirates. They need to know-- The Mord Pirates, holding the permanent pointer of Ravdrew, are ready to set off to the final island when they will get the big secret treasure left by the One Piece. Some people are watching, and some are taking action. Many big pirates with names and surnames in the New World have rushed to Mauds base camp one after another. is not to stop Maude, but to join Maude. Join if you cant beat it. is normal! Furthermore, most of the pirate circles pay attention to strength and respect, and the weak eat the strong. Maud can completely conquer them regardless of strength or reputation. so. It is not so much that they want to join Maude, as it is unilaterally begging Maude to accept them. This is the situation right now. Maud published a statement in the newspaper that Ralph Drews permanent pointer was not in his hands, and no one would believe it. Just glanced at the latest information, Maude put down the newspaper. "If time is too late..." Made squeezed his cheeks and muttered to himself: "Lets move the fisherman island over first." Let the murlocs live in the sun is the promise that Maude gave to the murlocs before, and it is also Shipings expectation. now. Since the base camp has taken root here, it is time to fulfill the promise. Maud has thought about using Noah''s Ark to take all the murlocs over, and then directly blow up the entire murloc island. On the one hand, it may threaten the Red Earth Continent and the holy land above it, on the other hand, it is difficult for the pirates in the first half of the Great Channel to enter the new world. but. Maud, who was habitually considering his companions, finally gave up this idea. After all, his team has the ability to move the entire Murloc Island over, so there is no reason to destroy the native homeland of the Murloc tribe. "Boom boom." The door of the room was knocked. Maud looked at the door, and saw and heard that the outline of the body of the green pheasant outside the door was clearly drawn. "Come in." "Crunch" The green pheasant pushed in and said lazily: "It''s only noon, and about five hundred pirates have already arrived..." "Yes?" Maud raised his hand to his chin and asked, "Can Violet hold it?" Green pheasant shook his head. Violets staring fruit ability can remotely monitor any "guests" who come to the waters of Wano Country. After meeting the distance condition, you can see through people''s hearts directly. So, Maude asked Violet to screen the pirates who wanted to join. Those who have evil intentions will be thrown directly into prison by Xiliu. He who commits a felony will be executed directly by Xiliu. If you really want to join, you will temporarily stay. For these troops sent to the door on their own initiative, Maude has no reason not to accept them. Anyway, since you can come through the difficult words of Wano Country, don''t think about leaving. There are so many people who can be delivered to the door, and Violets physical strength seems to be overwhelming... (End of this chapter) Chapter 925： permanent Chapter 925 Permanent Maud is not Blackbeard, nor is he the captain of the New World who likes to unconditionally win over combat power. He will not refuse anyone who can''t do it. He has his own set of standards for income. The most basic threshold is that we have not done anything to harm civilians. For the general public, this threshold is very low. But for the pirates of the new world, it is a threshold that most people cannot pass. In order to screen the pirates swarming, Violets ability to see through people''s hearts is the most thorough screening method. The problem is that there are too many pirates who come here. Violet can hold it physically, but definitely cant hold his eyes. Excessive use of staring fruit ability also comes at a price. "Kuzan, let Violet take a proper rest, and don''t give her a chance to thrive." Maud thought for a moment and looked at the green pheasant in front of him. The woman full of enthusiasm and charm, after joining the Maud Pirates, has always wanted to prove her ability or value. Responsible for screening out the endless stream of pirates who come here this time, they will do their best without any consideration. But it is necessary for Maude to let Green Pheasant remind her. Monitoring the areas within the jurisdiction at all times is the highest priority and most important task. "learn." Green Pheasant nodded, and then asked: "Then, how should the unscreened pirates be housed?" "Just find a place to dry." Maud clasped his hands and said calmly: "You have to know that they cooperate with us, not we cooperate with them." "Ah la la, so to speak..." The green pheasant raised his finger and scratched his cheek, his body instantly turned into a string of crystal clear ice diamonds, and flew to the balcony. Maud tilted his head to look at the balcony, and while watching the green pheasant leave, red light floated in his eyes. The super-wide range of seeing and hearing colors instantly shrouded in all directions, like a pair of huge eyes, looking down at every island below including Wano Country. Maud narrowed down his sights a little bit, and locked the range of perception on the port of Wano Country. A large group of pirates with turbulent heads are waiting for Violet''s screening. Hiliu and Hawkins were in charge of maintaining order. The former Xiliu had a dangerous smile on his face, and his right hand was always on the handle of the thunderstorm knife. It seems that the new world pirates in front of him will be pouring out killing intent at any time. The latter Hawkins calmly played the divination card. It''s just that he made a pile of scarecrow biscuit warriors and guarded them around to make sure that there were no fish slipping through the net. Perhaps it is not appropriate to use the term "fish slipping through the net" to describe this group of pirates who come here in admiration. But that is the case. The pirates come here admiringly is one thing. How Maud wants to deal with them is another matter. Executed, thrown into prison. Even if such an approach may make a reputation, Maude doesn''t care at all. In the eyes of the situation at the port with the color of seeing and hearing, Maude turned slightly to his side, put his right hand on his cheek, and muttered to himself: "After all, he is the pirate of the new world, his strength is not weak, after all, he can pass through the waves of the country..." Under the premise of guaranteeing loyalty, no one will have too much combat power. There are so many pirates here now, but you can consider the plan to form a fleet. If it goes smoothly, waiting for Luo to thoroughly research the pure gold poison, will be able to raise the overall strength of the fleet to a new level. Maud put away what he saw and heard, and started thinking. The main crew members of the ?? group, headed by the green pheasant, are all strong men who can be on their own. As long as the number of pirates under his command is large enough, they can accept the orders of the pirates as the captain and incorporate these pirates into their respective teams. "click..." There was a sound of footsteps in the corridor outside the room, interrupting Maude''s thoughts. Maud raised his head slightly and looked at the door. He knew that it was Lafayette who brought Jinping over, raised his finger, and opened the door with his shadow power. Lafayette and Jinpei are just outside the door. Seeing Maude open the door in the air, they walked directly into the room. "Captain." Lafayette and Jinpei came to Maude. Maud looked at Jinping and said, "I plan to move the fisherman island here in the near future." "Um?" Very calmly stunned. Rao is as calm as him, and it is inevitable to show joy at this moment. Let the murlocs bathe in the sun and live in peace with humans... This is not only his long-cherished wish, but also the expectation of all members of the Murloc tribe. For this moment to come. The murlocs waited too long, too long. Suppressing the excitement in her heart, she raised her eyes to Maude, and said solemnly: "If it''s useful to the old man, just ask!" "That''s why I called you over." Made smiled and said: "However, relocating islands is not a trivial matter, especially the islands under the sea of ??10,000 meters. Fortunately, our team is just capable of doing it." "Relocation..." Shenping noticed at this time that Maude was talking about relocating the entire Murloc Island, not the entire Murloc family as he thought. "Can this kind of thing be done?" He looked at Maude with surprise in his eyes. Although Jaya''s ability can easily float the island, the fisherman island is after all 10,000 meters under the sea. It must be the ability of fluttering fruit, and it cant get the fisherman island under the sea of ??10,000 meters above the sea surface, right? "sure." Maud is very sure about this. "Dont forget, we have not only Yajies fluttering ability, but also Xiaobas target ability. If the two cooperate well, let alone the entire Murloc Island, even Noahs Ark can also be brought over." "" Very Ping could not help being silent upon hearing this. His understanding and application of these ability systems is obviously far inferior to Maud. So even if Maude mentioned the ability of target and flutter, he couldn''t imagine how to operate in order to move the entire Murloc Island here. "Jinping, you can go with Sister Ya and the others on this mission." Mord called Jinping. On the one hand, he informed Jinping about the relocation of the Murloc clan, and on the other hand, he planned to let Jinping go with him. If Shiping goes with him, he can rest assured. "good." Regarding Maudes assignment, he did not hesitate to come down. is related to the migration of Murloc Island. He is paying his life and doing his best. "I will inform Sister Ya of the task as soon as possible. By then, you only need to cooperate with Sister Ya. Now, let''s go and work, it''s very peaceful." Maud told Jinpei to retreat first. Very calmly nodded, turned and left, and went to the port of Wonokuni to help maintain order. Wait very peacefully to leave, only Maude and Lafayette are left in the room. "Wait for the murlocs to move over, and there will be a considerable combat power that can be dispatched at any time." Lafayette straightened his body and stood on the side of the golden seat, looking at Maudes profile. "Um." Maude replied, with a little luster in his eyes, calmly said: "But the next battlefield is not on the sea, nor on a certain island, but on the red-earth continent. To be honest...except for Jinping, I don''t expect the value of the murloc tribe''s combat power. " "." Lafayette habitually dances the crutches in his hands, and sighs: "Although the murloc fighters can be held in the waters around the''Red Harbor'' before the war starts, to block the support of the navy headquarters, the murlocs'' combat power really cannot bear this important task." "This is no way, anyway... better than nothing." Maud shook his head. The physique and naval battle strength of the murlocs cannot be underestimated. However, most murlocs dont understand domineering. This is the biggest flaw in the new world. but. In terms of combat power value, something is better than nothing. For this general attack that will be launched on the Holy Land Mariagioa, Maude must gather as much combat power as possible. "I have to go to Nine Snake Island." Maud raised his hand to his chin, muttering to himself. During this period, he has been waiting for the new movements of the five old stars, but there has been no movement. Sanny had already come over anyway, so no matter what the Five Old Stars followed up, he didn''t care much. The primary task now is to gather combat power. While asking Jaya and the others to relocate the fisherman island, his side is going to Nine Snake Island to let Hancock join the team to attack the Holy Land Mary Joa. Although Maude knew that as long as a phone call to Hancock, the latter would definitely come as quickly as possible. But Maude still felt it necessary to go there in person. after all-- To treat a woman who is obedient to her own words as a tool person or something, Maude asks himself that she cant do it. "Lafayette, follow me to Hydra Island in a few days." "no problem." Lafayette pursed his lips and smiled, stepping on the floor happily. Into the night. The bright moon hangs high and the stars are in the sky. On top of the castle. The flag of the Maud Pirates group standing on the dome of the spire hunted in the cold wind. Maud sat cross-legged under the banner, looking at the night sky and galaxy. "It took a while to clean up the kitchen." Just then, Jia Yas gentle voice came from below. Maud followed the prestige, only to see Jia Ya riding on the wind, slowly falling in front of him. "Cleaning or something, you can actually leave it to others to do it." "It''s more practical to do things in the kitchen by yourself. Moreover, with the help of Xiaoba, it is still very fast to clean. Well, it is still very convenient to have more hands. Sometimes I wonder...Should I let Luo help me? Put a few more hands." Jaya smiled and sat beside Maude. "Uh" Maud''s eyes twitched, and solemnly said: "Sister Ya, put away your dangerous thoughts!" "Okay." Jaya''s eyes are slightly bent, she was joking. Made breathed a sigh of relief, and talked about the task of relocating the Murloc Island. He explained the assumptions in his mind as clearly as possible. The main operating points are actually not cumbersome. That is, Jia Ya first arrives at the Murloc Island, gives the floating ability to the Murloc Island, and then asks Xiao Ba to set Jia Ya as the target of the target ability. After completing these preparatory preparations Jaya left the fisherman island and went to the sea. Then, let Xiaoba use the target ability to "throw" the fisherman island towards Jaya until the fisherman island escapes the seabed and flies out of the sea, after which the relocation will be even less difficult. The whole set of operations is not without risk. After all, it is under the seabed of ten thousand meters... There are many changes. Before implementing the plan, just move the people out of the island first. Facing the cold night breeze, Jia Ya quietly listened to Maudes arrangement. "The synergy between abilities is really interesting." She understood the key points of the relocation of the fisherman island, and she did not conceal the meaning of worship in her gaze towards Maude. "Yes." Maud smiled. Compared with the simple and rude abilities in this world, the coordination between the thought abilities in the Hunter World is actually a bit more interesting. Maybe at some point in the future, he will tell his companions about these "magical existences". But at least not now. "So, do you want to change your mind and pick a devil fruit from me?" Maud glanced at Jaya, and offered to take advantage of this. Among the whole team, those who are not interested in eating the second devil fruit, except for the green pheasant, that is, Jaya. "No, there will be someone who needs more than me." Jia Ya opened her eyes slightly and smiled. "All right." Maud gave a light sigh and gave up the persuasion. Jaya looked at Maude, who was disappointed, and smiled: "If you are Maude, you should be able to guess why I dont want to eat the second devil fruit." "Um." Maude nodded, and speculated: "It is to devote all your energy to the awakening of the fluttering ability, right?" "Yes, it is." Jaya looked at Maude, with a deeper smile on her face. The young man I saw for the first time on Mong Meng Island has now grown into an impeccable man in every respect. "Awakening is never easy, but I must be awakened." She looked down, her eyes falling on the ground as clear as water, as if she could pass through the rock formations and see the many islands suspended below. "Only in this way can the island be permanently endowed with buoyancy, and only in this way... will the city in the sky become a real city in the sky." "" Maud was silent upon hearing this. As Jaya said, only permanent buoyancy is given to the island. Sky City can become a real Sky City. After a long time. Maud said softly: "Thank you, and please." "Okay." Jaya smiled. Family, partners. The meaning of the existence of the two is to join hands and share... Maud will work hard for the dreams of his family and companions. The same is true. Everyone in the team is also willing to give everything for Maud. A few days later Two ships leave at the same time. One is the Polar Diving ship carrying Beibo, Jaya, Jinping, Xiaoba and others, and the other is the Underworld carrying Maud, Lafayette, Brook, and the follower Perona. Sanny originally wanted to follow, but Maude gave her the task of docking the revolutionary army. Sanny can be divided into seriousness, so she has no temper, and she takes over the task and stays in the city in the sky obediently. Netherland and Polar Diving sailed away from the waters of Wano Country and went in different directions. The Mord Pirates are preparing for the final attack. the other side. The same is true for the Revolutionary Army. Its just that the revolutionary armys previous mode of action was to disperse its members all over the world. So that it takes a lot of time now to gather the forces scattered from all over the world to one place. Before this. It is also the task of the revolutionary army to monitor the movements of the world government and navy at all times. Time goes by day by day. A week passed in a blink of an eye. The bold decision to go directly into the windless zone made the Haunted Land only a week to reach the offshore of Nine Snake Island. This is also due to Maudes overlord color, which can scare off waves of sea kings. "Ooooooo, that is the legendary Nine Snake Island..." On the edge of the deck, Brook craned his neck to look at the outline of Nine Snake Island in the distance, wishing to rush to the island now. Bailey squatted on the railing, holding a bone and grinding his teeth, making a harsh sound. Brook turned his head to look at Bailey, and said quietly: "Mr. Bailey, you are very rude." Bailey heard the words and stopped grinding his teeth. He looked at Brooke, suddenly stunned, as if seeing something incredible, screamed loudly: "Why do skeletons have nosebleeds too?!!!" "???" (End of this chapter) Chapter 926： About Brookes nosebleed... Chapter 926 About Brooke''s nosebleed... A bright red nosebleed gurgled out of Brook''s inverted heart-shaped nostril. Judging from the color of the nosebleed, it is undoubtedly fresh and very vibrant! "Huh? Huh!!!" Seeing Bailey''s shocked look with his head, Brook raised his hand in a panic and touched the nose hole. When he looked down, there was a lot of blood on his bones. "Why do skeletons get nosebleeds!!! No, why do I get nosebleeds!!! And it''s a lot!!!" Brook looked at the blood on his hand, and immediately followed Bailey to scream. Although he didn''t understand what was going on, he was shocked. "Is it the point to have a lot of nosebleeds?!!!" Bailey widened his eyes and shouted: "The point is why do you get a nosebleed?!!!" "Yes, why do I get a nosebleed?" Brook was hit hard, he looked at the outline of Nine Snake Island in the distance, his body suddenly burst into cold, and said with a trembling voice: "I see, this must be a curse from Nine Snakes!" "Hey, don''t worry about the curse, your bleeding is a bit serious!" Bailey''s eyes widened again. He noticed that when Brooke looked at the island of Hydra, the flow of nosebleeds had increased significantly. Brook looked down at the puddle of blood at his feet, shivering and said: "This curse is terrible, doctor, doctor, if the bleeding is not stopped, I may die, although I have already died once!!!" "The nest will help you stop bleeding!" Bailey volunteered. "Then trouble you, Mr. Bailey!" Brook looked at Bailey, as if he saw the straw. Bailey focused his head on Brook, then gritted his teeth and tore off a bunch of white fluff from his buttocks. Brook looked at Bailey''s behavior, and fell silent for a moment. Why do you want to pull the hair on your butt? He thought in a daze. Bailey didn''t care so much, he leaped forward and stuffed the fluff of his hand into Brook''s heart-shaped nostril. "Okay, this should be able to stop." Landed from mid-air, Bailey clapped his hands, looked up at the fluff in front of Brook''s nose, and nodded in satisfaction. Brook carefully raised his finger and touched the fluff, feeling that the bleeding had stopped, and he was relieved. Although there is some response, the result is good at any rate. "Fortunately, it stopped." With a lingering heart, he once again tilted his head to look at Nine Snake Island, and some indescribable pictures appeared in his mind. 顪 Suddenly, a burst of bright red blood dripped from between his teeth. "!" Brooke. "?" Bailey. The sudden situation silenced Brooke and Bailey for a while. After a while. Bailey looked at the blood dripping from Brookes mouth, and then questioned: "Is this a nosebleed?" Brook lowered his head and started thinking. He didnt know how to answer Baileys question, so he could only look at Baileys ass. Feeling Brookes gaze, Bailey stepped back two steps, shook his head and said, No, absolutely not. I just pull off my **** hair and I cant stop your mouth! "Is it over..." Brooke said tragically. "Don''t give up, there is another way I can try!" "any solution?" Brook looked at Bailey quickly. Bailey''s face was hesitant, and immediately as if he had made some determination, he took out the bones he had bitten before. After that, he opened his mouth and quickly licked the bone twice, eating the meat residue stuck on it. After doing this, he handed the bones to Brooke and resolutely said: "Brook, use this to make up the calcium." "" Brook was silent again. A few seconds later. He looked at Bailey and said quietly: "Are you polite?" "Can calcium supplementation not stop bleeding?" Bailey asked rhetorically, shrinking his hand at the same time. To tell him to contribute this bone, to be honest, it is quite reluctant. Brook was silent again. "idiot." Perona floated over, kicked Brook''s explosive head, and sent the negative ghost into Brook''s inner body. bang. Brook lay down on the deck, and the fluff stuffed in his nose fell out accidentally. But no nosebleeds flowed out. It seems that Peronas kick helped Brooke stop the nosebleed. or the negative ghost effect. "In my next life...I want to be a non-moving specimen..." Brooke, who was kicked by Perona, lay on the ground, muttering to himself in an unlovable tone. Perona lifted her foot, and gently kicked Brooke''s head twice, and said silently, "Your curse is just being overly lustful." Because of the negative effects of the negative ghost, the imagination in Brooke''s mind was directly dispelled. So, without those colorful pictures, Brook''s nosebleed was naturally stopped physically. "It turns out that this is the cause of your nosebleed!!!" Bailey is still very smart sometimes, and immediately understands the cause of Brooke''s nosebleed. He felt that the **** hair he had reluctantly contributed was a waste, so he immediately took the bone and gave it to Brooke''s head. "Where did so much blood flow from????" Perona was floating low above the ground, her eyes looking strangely at the large pool of blood under Brooke. "The nest felt weird at first." Bailey retracted his bones, opened his mouth and continued to bite, while grinning his teeth, he sighed: But its nothing strange to think that Brooke will **** too. "" Perona shook her cheek and gave Bailey a negative ghost with her backhand. Boom. Bailey lay next to Brook, and said negatively: "The next life den wants to be a bone." "Two idiots." Perona sighed, then looked up at Maude in the cabin. The sky is frozen with clusters of clouds. The sunlight passed through the gaps in the clouds, forming a beam of light and falling on Mord, the gleam rippling like water waves. Maud rested his hands on the railing, with his right palm on his cheek, smiling while watching Brook and Bailey lying on the deck. Apparently he also witnessed the whole process on the sidelines. I just think Brook and Bailey are in a good match. is Brookes reverie reaction to the island of Nine Snake, which made him see the shadow of Sanji. But if you think about it carefully, it makes sense. After all, no old pervert can resist the scenery of Nine Snake Island. Below. Perona fixedly looked at Maude in the sun. This picturesque scene made her heart beat gradually faster, and a blush floated on her cheeks. Then, as a young cameraman, she did not forget to take the camera phone worm out of her pocket. Click. She pointed the camera phone bug at Maud, and immediately pressed the shutter. Maud heard the shutter sound and looked at Perona. didn''t care about Perona''s sneak shots either, just smiled at Perona. Perona hurriedly lowered her head to hide her hotter face. "Master Maude, are you not curious about Brooke''s nosebleed?" Her heart was beating faster and faster, and she quickly found a topic. Maud heard the words and glanced at Brooke, who was lying on the deck and whispering passively, and smiled: "It''s really curious." "Master Mod, how do you think Brooke did it?" Perona tried her best to calm the waves in her heart, while continuing to ask along the topic. "Well" Maud thought for a while, and then seriously said: "Maybe there is an invisible human organ space in Brooke''s body. I remember his head can hold things." "That''s it, it''s Maud-sama!" Perona did not understand at all, but it did not prevent her from shouting 666 on the side. At the rudder. Lafayette has to observe the sailing conditions at all times, but there is no spare time to pay attention to the farce on the deck. Before ensuring that the ship arrives at Hydra Island, he, as a navigator, cannot relax for a moment. The Hades, powered by steam, swiftly broke the waves towards the island of Nine Snakes. At this moment. Along the coast of Hydra Island, a group of women in revealing clothes stand. In front of the women is Hancock in a white cheongsam. "Master Maud..." Hancock held a life card in his hand, and his gaze toward the distant sea was full of expectation. Sanda Sonia and Mary Gruder looked at their sister''s appearance, and each sighed in their hearts. About half an hour ago. Hancock, who was in a daze in the dormitory, suddenly got up, and then rushed to the coast without a word. Sanda Sonia and Marie Groud can only follow Hancock for unknown reasons. Nine Snake soldiers shouldered the responsibility of guarding the king, so naturally they followed all the way. Then all of them stayed here with Hancock for about twenty minutes. All the female fighters, including Sanda Sonia and Mariglud, couldnt understand Hancocks sudden behavior, but they didnt dare to ask. Only the ex-predecessor of the Nine Snake Emperor Guro Liosa saw some clues. Since Maude left a life card, she has seen Hancock staring at Maudes life card in her free time. This move has been going on for several months. Today Hancock suddenly rushed to the coast, mostly because the life card sensed the owner''s movements. Guro Liosa stared at the distant sea. As she had guessed, a dark ship slowly emerged from the horizon. On the coast. Everyone noticed the ships coming here. As the distance got closer, I also saw clearly what the ship looked like. It was the Underworld of the Maud Pirates. "It''s Maud-sama''s ship...!" Seeing the Underworld, all the female soldiers present showed excitement. Since Maude left the Hydra last time, when the naval fleet attacking the Hydra was destroyed in a face-to-face encounter, the female fighters on the island of Hydra have regarded Maude as a **** of war. At this moment. They finally understand why Hancock rushed to the coastline. turned out to be to welcome Maude. "It just happened to visit Nine Snake at this time..." Guro Liosa stared at the getting closer and closer, and subconsciously squeezed the cane. There is no wind belt in the position of Hydra, and the news is not easy to get. so. Guro Liosa keeps an eye on external news at all times. Now I saw Maudes Underworld, and vaguely smelled a hint. She guessed that Maudes personal visit was probably because of the need for the fighting power of the Hydra. This made her worried about the future of Nine Snake. From her point of view, she would definitely not want to see the female warriors guarding the Nine Snake let a man dispatch them to participate in a battle that might lose their lives. Its just that even if she can predict what might happen in the future, she doesnt have the ability to stop it. Because of the female emperor who can determine the future of Nine Snake, she has completely fallen in love with that man. Im afraid, its the man who casually told Hancock to die... Then Hancock will definitely follow suit without hesitation. "Ugh." Guro Liosa sighed deeply in his heart. Women who fall into love have no chance of winning. Under the gaze of many eyes, the Underworld sailed to the coastline. On the deck. Lafayette looked at the people on the coast like Hancock who had been waiting for a long time, and was surprised. They didnt notice in advance before they came... From this point of view, the cordon set up by Nine Snakes around should not be underestimated. Lafayette can only guess in this regard. If he knew the reason, I dont know how he would feel. Maud stood on a high place, calmly looking at the female soldiers of the Hydra on the coastline. He does not plan to stay long, if circumstances permit, he will return on the same day. On the deck. Brook and Bailey, who got rid of the negative buff, got up almost at the same time. Bailey grinned at Perona, while Brooke rushed directly to the ship''s side and looked at the female soldiers of the Hydra on the shoreline. "what" His "eyes" straightened suddenly, his mouth opened wide, and he let out an elongated sigh. "not good!" Bailey noticed Brooke''s reaction, and Itachi''s face changed for a while, and he quickly said in a commanding tone: "Fat-chested girl, hurry up and give Brooke a negative ghost, otherwise he will definitely lose too much blood!!!" "Go to hell!!!" Perona has blue veins on her forehead, controlling three negative ghosts, and facing Bailey is a bunch of gourds. "You stinky girl..." Bailey fell to the ground in amazement, and instantly entered a negative state, muttering to himself in a low voice: "I am a shit..." Perona was still puzzled, landed from mid-air, and slammed Pele twice with the sole of her high heels. "This lady is not a flat breasted girl!!! You skunk!!!" After venting for a while, Perona was in a much better mood. "Oh, that color bone..." Perona suddenly looked at Brooke who was standing on the side of the ship. I saw that the other party was safe and sound, and... it seemed that there was a sense of sight of an old monk sitting still. "???" Perona was a little dazed, she slowly moved to Brook''s side and looked up. What greets you is Brook, who is motionless like a sculpture. "Couldn''t it be petrified by the empress..." Perona turned to look at Hancock on the shore, whispering guessing. at this time. Maud flashed and came to Brooke''s side and said, "It''s not like petrification." "Uh, Lord Maud..." Perona tilted her head to look at Maude. Maud was looking at Brooke, squeezing his chin and said: "It''s more like...a salted fish that has lost his dream." "???" Perona tilted her head slightly, with more question marks. Maud did not explain, but raised his hand and patted Brooke''s shoulder lightly to show comfort. Who makes the female fighters of Hydra wear swimsuit-like clothing. So much so that Brookes eager questioning skills were nowhere to be used, and then he lost his dream. soon. Netherland is less than a hundred meters away from the land. is also at this moment A riot broke out on the coastline. Variously, words such as the Empress fainted can be heard. I have written a lot of fighting, and its interesting to write about daily life. (End of this chapter) Chapter 927： Its a curse... Chapter 927 is a scourge... Perhaps because of months of unrequited love, Hancock has accumulated too many emotions that are nowhere to be released... So that at the moment when he saw Maud at close range, Hancock was so nervous that the blood in his body rushed to the top of his head, and his face and even his head were so hot that white smoke came out directly. result-- In just a few seconds, Hancocks head went down on the spot. The dizziness caused by the suddenness made her sway to the ground. Seeing that Hancocks state is not right, the nearest Boya two sisters were startled, and they held Hancocks body in a panic. The moment their hands touched Hancock''s body, it was as if they were immersed in hot water. "It''s hot..." The temperature from Hancocks body changed the expressions of the two sisters Boya. Looking at Hancock again, he found that Hancock had passed out. "elder sister!!!" The sudden change caused everyone along the coast to panic and panic. All the female soldiers of the Nine Snake, in the chaos of concern, surrounded one after another. On the Hades. Maud saw this scene. Because the female soldiers surrounded the adult wall, he could not see the situation clearly. However, the words of the female warriors could be vaguely heard, and it seemed that Hancock fainted. In order to clarify the situation, Maude flicked his fingers. A tiny shadow bead flew through the air, passed through the gap in the human wall, and landed precisely on the ground beside Hancock, sputtering a little dust. This movement, similar to a shooting, was immediately noticed by the two sisters of Boya. They reflexively looked at Yingzhu''s landing point. is Maude who saw the exchange of positions with Shadow Orb and arrived instantly. "Master Maude!" Sanda Sonia and Mary Groud looked at Maude, and subconsciously called out their names. The sights of the surrounding female soldiers of the Nine Snakes couldn''t help but gather to Maude, who had passed through the human wall. "What''s wrong?" Maud lowered his head and looked at Hancock who was lying in Sonda Sonias arms with his eyes closed. While ?? asked, he noticed that Hancocks entire face was full of blood, even smoking... This seemingly familiar stress response made him immediately understand what was going on. But the two sisters, Sonda Sonia and Mariglud, obviously dont know the reason. The two of them looked at each other. Then came Sonda Sonia, the second child, hesitated: "We don''t know what''s going on... My sister, she was fine just now, but suddenly fainted. Now she feels very hot and seems to have a fever. Same" "Don''t worry, it''s just a very''normal'' stress response, and you should wake up in a while." Maud knew what was going on, knelt down and squatted down to check Hancock, and said a word of comfort. Nine Snake''s girl is very slow to love affairs, and she didn''t realize the real reason for Hancock''s fainting. After hearing Mauds comfort, they looked at Hancock. The face is congested, and it''s still smoking! "It doesn''t look ordinary at all!!!" Everyone shouted loudly in their hearts. Compared to the group of "unintelligible" girls in the field, Guro Liosa, who has passed the age of seldom, knows why Hancock fainted. so. With Maude present, I dont worry much about Hancocks situation. She raised her head and looked up at Maudes face. Just looking at Mauds dazzling appearance, in fact, he can understand Hancock''s reaction at this time. A man like Maud, who is outstanding in appearance and strength, is rare in the world. If she were changed to a young age, after meeting a man like Maud, she would probably not be any better than Hancock. Dont look at the girls here, they are still calm... Aside from the young man who kept peeking at Maud, the other older girls knew that Hancock loved Maud, so they did not dare to have the slightest delusion. "It''s a curse..." Guro Liosa sighed deeply in his heart. For the all-female Nine Snake Island, Maude, who has the title of the world''s strongest man, is undoubtedly a scourge-level existence. Needless to say, the girls on the island who have never been in the world. is not deeply involved in the world, in front of Maude, I am afraid that the heart will be stolen in two or two. And in the end, it can only be unilateral lovesickness. This is another reason why Guroliosa resisted Mod. Maud noticed that Guro Liosa had a slightly hostile look, but he didn''t care much. On this island, the person who can make decisions is always Hancock. therefore. Maud, who came with a purpose, didn''t need to care about anyone except Hancock. "You send Hancock back to the bedroom to rest first." Maud turned his head and glanced at the upcoming Hades, and then proposed. The two sisters of Boya naturally followed the kindness, and after confessing to Maud, they slowly picked up Hancock and ran towards the Hydra Palace. Maud did not follow, watching the Nine Snake people leave the coast mightily. Guro Liosa stopped in place, hesitation appeared on his face full of years. A few seconds later. After all, she gave up the idea of ??asking Maud here, turned and left to follow the big team. Maud looked at her back with a calm expression. About one minute later. Midtou anchored on the shore. "Wow, I won''t go, stay here to watch the boat." Lafayette stood on the side of the ship, watching Brook and Perona disembark. Maud looked up at Lafayette. His shadow box can receive the Hades, so there is no need for Lafayette to volunteer to stay and watch the ship. would do this, obviously because he had no intention of entering the island of Nine Snake, so he simply found an excuse to stay and watch the boat. Maud understood Lafayette''s thoughts, and didn''t say anything, just pointed at the characteristics of Lafayette. Lafayette also knew that Maude could understand what he meant. He raised his finger to the brim of his hat and made a gentleman''s gift like water. "Let''s go." Maud turned and walked towards the city of Nine Snake. Brook and Perona followed Maude. Passing through the lush forest, the three quickly arrived at the gate of Hydra City, and then went straight to the Hydra Palace unobstructed. On both sides of the street, the roof of the attic. The women of the Nine Snake looked at Maude. Only a small group of little girls set their sights on Brooke. I want to come to their little heads, they must be thinking about how the skeletons move. Facing the gaze coming from all directions, Maude remained unmoved. Perona floats in mid-air, holding a small flower umbrella to block the sun for Maud, while her body intentionally or unintentionally gets close, as if she is declaring sovereignty to the women around her. "Yoooooooo..." Brook looked around, and said with emotion: "Everyone is watching me, making my heart beat so fast, even though I don''t have a heart, oh hoo!" Lost his dream, this will not cause a nosebleed. Its just a little nervous... There is always a sense of danger of being thrown to the ground by the little sisters around. In fact-- The little girls staring at Brooke curiously, really want to throw Brooke down. Strictly speaking, I want to disassemble Brooke''s body to satisfy my curiosity. Perona rolled her eyes, too lazy to complain about Brooke. Under the baptism of such a highly anticipated sight, Maude and his party entered the Palace of Hydra. Sanda Sonia, with long green hair, came to greet her. "Master Maude, I''m extremely sorry..." Anxious to send Hancock back to the bedroom, she neglected Maude, which made Sanda Sonia unable to stop apologizing to Maude. "It''s not in the way." Maud waved his hand and asked, "How is Hancock?" "My sister is awake, it''s..." Sanda Sonia was half hesitant when she said it. "What''s the matter?" Maud asked calmly in his eyes. "My sister, she... dare not see you." "Dare to see me?" Maud frowned slightly, thinking that Hancock was already so "ill"? Sanda Sonia raised her brows when she saw Maud, her heart raised slightly, and she hurriedly said, "Master Maud, please don''t blame..." "Bring me a sentence to Hancock." Maud interrupted Sonda Sonia and said calmly: "Just say I want to see her." He doesn''t want to waste time here. "this" Sanda Sonia was stunned. When she opened her mouth and was about to say something, she saw Maudes irresistible eyes. "Master Maude, I''m going to spread the word." The words of ?? changed in an instant. Sanda Sonia quickly returns to Hancocks palace. In the large bedroom with red as the keynote, a big bed half-shrouded in white tulle is particularly eye-catching. Hancock lay on the bed, his entire face buried deep in the pillow. The person who thinks about tomorrow is right in front of me, but I cant even stand in front of the other person. What the **** is going on? Hancocks heart kept beating a drum, and he couldnt understand how he became so cowardly. "sister" Mary Groud looked at Hancock with a worried expression on her face. Since escaping from that nightmare place, the older sister she knows has always been so strong... Now she has become so vulnerable because of a man. She didn''t understand what was going on, so she could only look at Guro Liosa as if she asked for help. Although the elder sister usually doesn''t wait to see the senior emperor, the three sisters actually agree with the vast experience of the former emperor in their hearts. "Ugh." Guro Liosa shook his head and sighed: "It''s different from the lovesickness caused by over-missing...this is probably a mood similar to''near hometown cowardice''. Although I know the solution, I can''t do anything about it, because... " "Mother-in-law New, because of what?" Mary Gruder''s face changed, and she asked urgently. Guro Liosa looked serious and said solemnly: "Because Snake Ji does not have the ability to stifle this relationship..." "Sterling feelings...?" Mary Groud showed a dazed expression. Click At this moment, Sonda Sonia hurried into the bedroom. Guro Liosa and Mary Groud looked at Sanda Sonia who ran in. Sanda Sonia did not stop, and ran all the way to the bed. "sister!" She looked at Hancock who was lying on the bed, and whispered: "Master Maud said...He wants to see you." "Um?" Hancock, who was originally in a state of passive and timidity, suddenly got up from the bed, his beautiful eyes full of surprises. "Master Maude...want to see his concubine...is this true?!" "It''s true, Master Maud said it himself!" Sanda Sonia flew fast. "Ah~~~" Hancock heard the words, and immediately collapsed on the bed, his face flushed like a bright apple. She is leaning on her side, holding her hands on her heart, and she feels that happiness is about to overflow. "sister" Sanda Sonia and Marie Groud looked at each other. The first second was weak, but the next second was full of energy. Pulling left and right is really beyond their cognition. And the root cause of all this is Master Maud! "It''s no help..." Guro Liosa sighed in his heart. She can already expect Hancock as the leader of a country, but let a man squeeze and send it wantonly. If it was before, she would at least struggle in the end to see if she could successfully pull Hankukla out of the quagmire with the last glimmer of hope. However, the current "enemy" is a scourge so strong that she doesn''t even have the desire to struggle. "The concubine can''t let Maud-sama wait too long..." Hancock suddenly got up and got out of bed, without even wearing his shoes, he dashed towards the gate of the palace. She pushed open the door hard, and stopped after just two steps. Because Maude is outside the door. Brook and Perona were also accompanied, and Bailey had already gone to the palace kitchen. "Master Maud..." Hancock looked at Maud, his eyes were like water, as if there were thousands of love words in it. Look at the whole world. It''s hard to find a second woman like Hancock who is so infatuated and pierced to the end. Once it is put into practice, life and death will follow, without complaint or regret. And as a man who was put into earnest by the empress, Maud, even if he was tenacious, would inevitably be tempted. After all, walking on the road to the top of the world, he is also a man after all. "Hankock." Maud looked at Hancocks messy hair, couldnt help but stretched out his hand, gently tucked the hair behind Hancocks ear, and immediately asked, Is your body better? "" Hancock froze and said nothing. When Maude made the intimate action just now, her head stopped working with happiness. Maud is already a little accustomed to Hancock''s reaction. In order to make a quick battle, he took out a pure gold ring engraved with the word snake. On the surface coated with shadow film, the snake-like golden pattern reveals elegance and beauty. "Hankock, this is a gift." Maud passed the ring in his hand. He knew that if he directly put on the ring for Hancock, it would definitely be a crit damage of Max. But he was worried that Hancock would not be able to bear it, so he gave up the idea. Hancock saw the ring that Maude handed over. The head that went down again showed signs of re-operation. "Ring, ring..." In that moment. The beautiful pictures that exist in the future come to Hancock''s mind. Hancock feels like he is dying... aside. Guro Liosa and Boya both showed shocked expressions when they saw Maude handing out the ring. Then, a shocking scene happened. Squeak, squeak Hancocks body actually appeared petrified, and it started to spread upward from the soles of his feet, and the speed was extremely fast. "Snake Ji!!!" "sister!!!" Guro Liosa and Boya two sisters watched this scene in disbelief. Only Hancock petrified others, but today... They rushed over, but it was too late. Hankuk is completely petrified. Maud was also surprised, but he was not worried at all. Because he believes that petrochemical is Hancocks ability, it should be fine. is a very surprised feeling. After all, this is unexpected. Guro Liosa''s gaze shifted from the petrified Hancock to Maude. "Scourge, scourge..." She muttered to herself in her heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 928： Ring finger Chapter 928 Ring Finger Guro Liosa, as the former emperor of Hydra, lived to this age and met many men. Among them, there are two outstanding men who made the first two emperors of the Nine Snakes weakened and died due to excessive lovesickness. However, none of these men can compare with Maud. Too dangerous, really too dangerous... From Maude, Guroliosa felt a sense of crisis that he had never had before. She thinks-- Mauds existence may destroy the entire Nine Snake Kingdom. A strong sense of crisis has brought even stronger anxiety to Guroliosa. If it were not for lack of ability, Guroliosa would never want to see Maude step into the Hydra. Mauds experience is not a display, he can clearly feel the hostility and jealousy from Guroliosa. He didn''t know what Guroliosa was thinking, and he was not interested in knowing it. is just an old man who has passed the ancients, and he is too lazy to go into it. "sister!!!" Sanda Sonia and Mary Groud surrounded Hancock, their faces all at a loss. They even dreamed that they would never think that the elder sister whom she had always admired would one day be turned into stone by her own ability. "How to do?" The two people who have never encountered this situation do not know what to do. Because they have only seen Hancock turn others into stone, even if they sometimes go to dissolve petrification, Hancock himself must display his abilities. But now it is Hancock who was turned into stone by his own ability... How to get rid of it? "Whoever of you is going to get some sea water over, maybe it will be useful." Maud glanced at the two sisters who were at a loss, and said something. Most of the devil fruit''s ability effects will be invalidated by sea water or sea stones. Hancocks petrochemical ability is likely to be lifted by sea water. This is Maudes guess. Whether it is useful or not, you have to wait for Sandsonia and the others to bring the sea water. Sanda Sonia and Mary Grud did not hesitate to get the sea water according to Maudes orders, but within a few seconds, they ran out of this huge bedroom. And Maude took two steps forward, staring at the stone surface of Hancock''s body at close range. Is this Hancock being backlashed by his ability, or turning himself into a stone? If it is the former, it will have to rely on external forces to de-petrify. If it is the latter, you should be able to disarm yourself. But regardless of the former or the latter, I am afraid Hancock will only continue to petrify like this. Maud thought Hancock was funny. But this is one of the few cute things about Hancock. "Fortunately, I didn''t wear this ring on your hand..." Maud muttered to himself in his heart. Hancock petrified just by passing a ring. People who dont know think he is a sweet fruit ability person. If you take the initiative to put the ring on Hancocks finger, it is hard to imagine what will happen. "Yoooooooo..." Brook looked at Hancock in the petrochemical state, and exclaimed sincerely: "I always think the captain is a terrible man." "Colorful bones, this is the first time I think what you said makes sense." Perona glanced at Brooke. Hancock, who has the ability to sweet fruits, turned into stone only by charm. In a sense, his captain is really a terrible man. Brook looked at Perona, and stopped talking. He hoped that Perona would not call him silly. But thinking that most of the people in the regiment were nicknamed by Perona, and considering the threat of negative ghosts, she gave up her plan to change her mouth. A long time passed. The two sisters of Boya finally came back. The two of them came back with a large basin of water. Maud looked at the volume of the basin, originally intending to wash Hancock''s body with sea water. Now that the basin is so big, he simply used the shadow to roll up Hancock, and slowly put her into the basin filled with seawater. Wow! Slightly heavy due to petrochemical Hancock sank into the basin, splashing a little water. The shadow tentacles wrapped around Hancock''s body entered the water together, and immediately melted into the invisible like spring snow. Sea water is the nemesis of the capable. Naturally, it can also restrain the shadow that Maude tears from the shadow. "I''m not sure if this is useful, but it''s always a way to try." Maud removed the shadow and looked at Hancock who was soaked in seawater. Sanda Sonia and Mary Groud nodded silently when they heard the words. At this time, they barely calmed down, and they also thought of the restraint relationship between sea water and ability. So Maude is right, this is indeed a way. Just before the results come out, no one knows whether it will work. Everyone in the field looked at Hancock in the basin. About five or six seconds have passed... The stone on Hancock''s body suddenly began to shed and dissipated. "It seems useful." Maud looked calm. If the sea water can''t relieve Hancock''s petrification, then he will have a headache. Because according to the original plan, he planned to leave in the evening. If Hancock keeps petrifying, it will only waste his time. Sanda Sonia and Mary Groud dont know what Maud is thinking. They saw Hancocks petrification begin to lift, and they were surprised at almost the same time. Guro Liosa was silent. "As soon as Hancock wakes up, let her see me in the next room as soon as possible. Besides, tell her that I dont want to wait too long." After leaving a sentence, Maude turned and left and went to the next room. Perona and Brook followed Maud. The two sisters Boya looked at Maudes back, naturally there would be no objection. Inside the water basin. The stone on Hancock''s body is fading fast. About half a minute. Hancocks body returned to normal. "My concubine...what happened...?" She woke up leisurely, with a hint of doubt in her eyes. Guro Liosa looked at Hancocks reaction after waking up, and realized that Hancock was not actively petrifying himself, but was really petrified by Mord... Next room. Maud used the shadow to fabricate a set of sofas out of thin air. Compared to the wooden chair of the Hydra, he still thinks the sofa is better to sit on. Maud sits in the middle, while Brook and Perona sit on the sides. Half an hour passed. The door of the room was suddenly pushed open. Hancock, who changed his clothes, walked in. Sanda Sonia and Mary Groud follow Hancock right and left like guards. Hancock stepped forward, and when he saw Maud on the sofa, his heart pulsed like an engine. But this time, she did not retreat, took a deep breath, and then strode towards Maude in the posture that the empress should have. Maud calmly watched Hancock walk over. Compared with the fact that he was hot and fainted at every turn, Hancock is still normal now, which is what Maud would like to see. Otherwise, there is no need to talk about business matters. "sit." Maud pointed to the single sofa directly in front. Hancock sat on the sofa slowly following Mauds guidance. And Sanda Sonia and Mariglud stood quietly behind Hancock. Maud looked at Hancock, and said straightforwardly: "I am coming to Nine Snake Island this time, besides wanting to deliver gifts to you, there is one more thing I want to ask you for help." "no problem!" Hancock expressed his attitude without hesitation. "You agreed without asking?" "For Master Maud, no matter what, my concubine is willing to do it!" Hancocks eyes were like water waves flowing on Maud. The heart seemed to rush out of her chest, which made her quite uncomfortable. But even so, she will not hide her love for Maude. This kind of love concept of moths fearlessly pounce on the flames, not every man can resist it. Maud actually knows it too. No matter what request he makes, Hancock, who loves him as fiercely as the sun, will do his best to satisfy him without reservation. But-- He wants Hancock to help this time, which is tantamount to letting Hancock return to the abyss. "Yes" Made fixedly looked at Hancock, and said in a deep voice: "Even if it''s attacking Mary Joa?" The words come out. Sanda Sonia and Mary Groud, who stood behind Hancock, stepped back several steps with horror as if they had been stimulated. Just the word Mary Joa directly evoked their nightmare memories. "For the sake of Lord Maud, even if it is to attack Mary Joa...concubine, I am willing!" Hancock looked at Maude intently. Compared to the horrified and over-reactions of Sanda Sonia and Mariglud, Hancock''s face did not have the slightest fear. Its not because she has gotten rid of the nightmare experience of the past, but because In her eyes, it was all like Maud. Her heart is also full of love for Maude. Besides, there is no room for other things, including the fear of the Holy Land Maria and the Draco. Maud moved slightly, and waves in his heart gradually. He knows how much Hancock fears the Holy Land and the Celestials. That kind of fear is already a kind of psychological trauma deep in Hancocks soul. This time I came here to ask Hancock for help. On the one hand, he needs the fighting power of the Nine Snakes, and on the other hand, he also wants to let Hancock take this opportunity to overcome the psychological shadow. Before this, Maude had been prepared for Hancocks inability to overcome the psychological shadow. But now... He found that he underestimated Hancock too much. Or. underestimated the love Hancock poured into him. "Hankock." Maud suddenly got up. "Um?" Hancock looked up at Maud. Perona and Brooke also looked at Maud, while the two sisters, Sonda Sonia and Mariglud, were still in fear and couldn''t help themselves. Maud walked over and took Hancock''s right hand. This kind of behavior turned Hancock''s face into a red apple in an instant. Maud took out the ring that he could not give out just now, and slowly put it on Hancock''s ring finger, the whole action of wearing the ring was extremely gentle. on the sofa. Brook and Perona looked at Maude putting on Hancock''s ring, their eyes straightened. "Ah this..." Brook did not know the meaning of the ring on the ring finger, but it did not prevent him from thinking about it. The main reason is that Maude was too gentle when he was wearing the ring for Hancock, regardless of his expression or his actions. This may also be the first time he saw such a Mord. Perona stared blankly, as if she heard the sound of heartbreak. She felt that she was also backlashed by the Devil Fruit ability. Maud looked down at the ring on Hancocks ring finger and said from his heart: "Thank you, Hancock." "" Hancock''s eyes widened and he choked instantly. Squeak-- She was caught off guard and petrified on the spot again. And this time the petrification speed was faster and more fierce, almost turning into stone within a second. This is the second time. So Maude is not even more worried. He looked at Hancock, who had turned into stone, and couldn''t help smiling. Hancock like this is really interesting. If the last step to the top can be completed smoothly. Then he will definitely accept Hancocks love of moths into the fire. so. He put the ring on Hancocks ring finger. Although Hancock may not know the meaning of this move... at dusk. The setting sun goes down, and the sunset glows like fire. Orange red afterglow is all over the island of Hydra. Along the coast. There is no wind or waves, and the Haunted Land anchored here does not move. Lafayette stood on the side of the ship, staring blankly at Hydra Island. Since Maude and the others entered the island, he has maintained this action. Suddenly. Lafayette''s eyes moved slightly, and he looked at the edge of the lush forest. A group of figures walked out of the shadow of the forest. The person headed by ?? is Maud. Hancock, Perona, Brook, and the female fighters of the Hydra follow Maude. Lafayette saw them, and a smile slowly appeared on the expressionless face. The feeling of treating her captain with the empress... Although Lafayette knows that this can be done, he is still a little worried before seeing it happen. now. In the team preparing to attack Mary Joa, there is another reliable combat force. When the last afterglow of the sunset disappears. The ship of the Nine Snakes Pirates group was dragged away from the island by two huge sea snakes. Ashore. A group of women headed by the two sisters of Boya waved goodbye to the distant Nine Snake Pirate Ship. Sanda Sonia and Marigrud could not overcome the fear of Marijoa and the Dracos, so they could only stay on the island of Hydra. The other female fighters of the Nine Snake Pirates group basically followed Hancock. This is a team that can use armed colors proficiently, and its comprehensive combat power should not be underestimated. Because of the ships of the Pirates of the Nine Snakes, Maude simply took the Haunted Earth into the shadow box and boarded the ship of the Pirates of the Nine Snakes with Lafayette. Driven by the strenuous efforts of the Sea Snake, the ships of the Hydra Pirates Group are sailing faster and faster. "Master Maude, this soup is too hot. Concubine will help you cool down." "Master Maude, feed you." "Master Maud..." As the Nine Snakes and Pirates leave the island, Hancocks voice echoes over the quiet and windless belt. Brooke and Bailey, as well as the women of the Nine Snakes and Pirates, were all Hancock who was dumbfounded to serve Maude. Is this still the empress they recognize? "By the way, why didn''t you see that flat breasted girl?" Bailey suddenly thought of something and asked about Perona''s whereabouts. Brook was silent after hearing the words, and then slowly said: "Mr. Bailey, I didn''t know until today that those with the original ability will be backlashed by their own abilities." "???" Bailey was puzzled: "So does this have anything to do with the nest problem?" "some." Brook sighed softly. "Because Miss Perona was taken back by her own abilities." "what?" Bailey''s head is full of question marks. time flies. The country of harmony, the port. This is the place of screening. Hundreds of pirates gathered here, making a lot of noise. But with the arrival of a purple figure. The noisy port suddenly quieted down. Everyone looked at the figure at the same time, almost everyone showed surprise on their faces. "Fuji, Fujitora?!!!" Finally, when the first season of the Battle of Two Cities is over, I can read it all in one go...Before I opened this Pirate, I always wanted to write this book with a League of Legends background, but I finally gave up. Now I see the Battle of the Two Cities. I feel impulsive~~~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 929： This battle is inevitable Chapter 929 This battle is inevitable Now. Maud''s prestige is in full swing. After the water first star island celebration event ended, no pirate in the world could compare to Maude. In the new world, countless pirates are attracted by Maude''s fame, status, and power. The idea of ??following Maude naturally emerged. The permanent pointer that has been stagnant for a long time starts to turn again. They set sail to the sea, surpassed all obstacles, passed through the last raging waves, and came to the country of peace with admiration However. What awaits them is a screening that can directly see through their hearts. Even so, in order to be qualified to follow Maude, they are willing to give it a try. In their view, such screening is more like a trial. As long as they can pass the trial, they will become the strongest pirate group in the world and a member of the strongest man in the world. Some time ago. The woman in charge of the trial is actually very fast in terms of efficiency. So the pirates who come here do not have to get together at the dock. can be over time The woman in charge of the trial began to rest regularly. Then more and more pirates came. This has led to more and more pirates gathering on the pier. When night falls, the members of the Maud Pirate Group will leave the dock, and their group of pirates who have not yet begun to participate in the trial will be driven to a floating island. Maud Pirates will provide them with food. And all they have to do is to spend the night on the floating island honestly, and then continue to line up for the trial tomorrow. Just like this day after day... The number of pirates queuing for trials is constantly increasing, but the efficiency of trials has not changed. So that, the Fujitora, who came from thousands of miles away, just set foot in the country of Wano, and he perceives the hundreds of pirates piled up on the pier with his sight, hearing and color. Roughly speaking, there are at least four thousand people. In the beginning, Fujitor thought it was the pirates of the new world who came to attack Wano Country together. But after he arrived at the scene, he realized that the facts were completely different from what he expected. Fujitora suddenly arrived, like a depth bomb dropped on the hearts of many pirates. "Why the admiral dare to come here?!" "Since the general has been dispatched, it means that the navy fleet is here too!!!" "Damn it, the navy came too late, it was almost Lao Tzu''s turn..." "Are you idiots who dont usually watch the news? Fujitora has been dismissed and is no longer an admiral!!!" "What?! There is such a thing?!" "This is real?!" "It is true, Fujitora has indeed been dismissed." "In other words...he came alone?" "It should be, I''m really not afraid of death!!!" "Hey, if we kill Fujitora here, wouldn''t it be the best''trial'' result?" On the pier, many pirates made a mess of discussions. Because of the different levels of information acceptance, some pirates already knew that Fujitora was dismissed from the navy headquarters, and some pirates did not know about it. Causing them to make different judgments from the moment they saw Fujitora. The pirate who knew Fujitora was dismissed from the navy headquarters, realized that Fujitora came here single-handedly, and there was no navy fleet behind him. And those pirates who don''t know, when they see Fujitora, they will naturally think that Fujitora is following a fleet. "" Fujitora, leaning on a cane, his blind eyes, slowly swept towards the pirates on the pier. The top-notch sights and colors have brought the hostility and killing intent of these pirates into the bottom of my heart. But he did not put this group of pirates in his eye, instead he focused his attention on the members of the Maude Pirates who were also on the scene. Hirayu of Rain. Magic Hawkins. Funeral director Arthur. Monk Urgi. and a woman he didnt know. "Well" Fujitora whispered. Although he arrived at the scene, he still didn''t figure out what was going on. But at least one thing can be determined. The pirates of nearly five thousand people gathered on the dock did not come to trouble the Maud Pirates. on the contrary-- From the standpoint of this group of pirates, it is no different from queuing. "What is..." While Fujitor was confused, he could clearly feel the hostility from the pirates, which was becoming stronger. It''s just that he doesn''t care. I came here just to meet Maude. No other intentions. Violet rubbed his eyes lightly, and said to himself: "I didn''t notice Fujitora coming. It was my negligence." "Hey, I can''t blame you for this, Miss Violet." Weird monk Urji kept a constant smile all year round, and said seriously: We all know that you cant set up a surveillance network when youre doing screening, so you dont need to blame yourself for this. Violet grinned reluctantly at Urki. Although she was not at fault, after all, she felt that she had failed Maude''s expectations. "Former admiral Fujitora, really a rare visitor." Hawkins sits on a stool made of straw, and in front of them are divination cards held in mid-air by straw. He squinted at Fujitora in the distance, and after speaking, he drew one of the many fortune-telling cards in the air. then turned it over, a touch of disappointment in his eyes was fleeting. "Is it a guest, it''s hard to say..." Xiliu removed the newly lit cigar in his mouth. This is his reaction to starting to take something seriously. Click Remove the cigar and press the handle slightly with your thumb. The cold and brutal killing intent radiated from the scabbard. No matter what Fujitor''s intention was, it was obviously arousing the murderous intent of this bloodthirsty and combative warden. But to put it a bit more appropriately, it is actually fighting intent. He wants to fight Fujitora. Arthur, who was wearing a funeral director''s mask, glanced at Xiliu, who did not hide his murderous intentions, without a trace. Although he still hasnt grasped what he saw and heard, from Fujitoras posture, it doesnt seem to be troublesome. so. Even if you are not a guest, you dont have to take the initiative to provoke disputes. There is a way that more is worse than less. Arthur thought so, but after seeing the battle that Xiliu put out, he kept silent sensibly. In the whole team, he doesn''t have much right to speak, and he is not sure to convince Xiliu not to mess around. "Hawkins, what is the result of divination?" He can only look at Hawkins, and put the last hope of persuasion on the stick. Hawkins was silent for a moment, and backhand covered the drawn fortune-telling card. Afterwards, he slowly answered Arthurs question. There are only two short words-trouble. Arthur frowned slightly. Even Hawkins said so, so this battle seems to be impossible to avoid. It''s just that Arthur didn''t notice the evil in the depths of Hawkins'' eyes. On top of the results of the divination, the magician is obviously lying. "Hey, fortunately I brought the ring breaking stick today..." Urki held up the huge hexagonal pencil column with one hand, looking eager to try. "It''s a precious experience to be able to play against a general!" According to Nai''s uncontrollable fighting will, he strode towards Fujitora. Hiliu was one step ahead of him. "You can''t do it, I''ll come." He rudely slandered Urki. Urki is not annoyed, always smiling. Hiliu and Urki have moved, obviously they cant wait to fight Fujitora. Hawkins saw this, and slowly got up, woven a straw knife out of straw, and held it in his hand. He also has the idea of ??accumulating experience by playing against generals. may be to satisfy this idea, so Hawkins concealed the real divination result. "Hey, you guys..." Arthur subconsciously wanted to stop his companions, but he quickly stopped as soon as he spoke. His strength is much weaker than Hiliu, Hawkins, and Urki, so he is not qualified to stop them. "never mind." He gave up this unrealistic idea, but did not intend to participate in it. It''s not because of fear of fighting against monsters like generals. It is that he has to stay in place and shoulder the responsibility of protecting Violet. This is also one of the rules set by Maud. The duty of combat members, in addition to special attacks, is to protect non-combatants. Compared with frontal special attack operations, protecting non-combatants is a higher priority. Although there are Hawkins straw biscuit men around, Arthur still feels that staying beside Violet will be more at ease. This is also because-- Violets "talent value" is extremely valued by Maud, and there must be no surprises. Arthur and Violet stay where they are, while Hiliu, Urki, and Hawkins are ready to fight Fujitora. Its just that the pirates waiting to be screened move faster. They wanted to show their value through this battle, and flocked to Fujitora. They are thinking about the problem from the perspective of the Maud Pirates, and they take it for granted that Fujitora wants to trouble the Maud Pirates. Therefore, in order to prove their worth, they took the initiative to take on the task of fighting Fujitora. Regardless of strength, the New World Pirates who can come here are still very reckless in terms of acting style. Fujitora was still thinking about the motives and reasons for this group of pirates gathering here, but the group of pirates attacked him directly. "The old man has no intention of fighting here, but..." Fujitor pulled out the stick knife, and circles of purple ripples came out of the sheath along with the knife body. "Your hostility is so obtrusive." The self-talking disappeared into the sound of wind. Gravity knife, tiger! The purple ripples that came out of the sheath with the sword suddenly turned into horizontal gravity and swept away towards the pirates. The terrifying force, which was so heavy, instantly crushed nearly a thousand pirates who rushed to the forefront to the ground. Click, click On the hard surface, there were cracks visible to the naked eye. The huge wind pressure generated by this gravity knife and tiger is ruthlessly flying the pirates behind. "Wow!!!" Screams and screams one after another, echoing over the pier. is only a face-to-face room. The pirates of nearly five thousand people in the arena were all lying on the ground. The power of the general is undoubtedly revealed at this moment. However-- After a second or two. The group of pirates who were crushed or lifted by the gravity knife tiger stood up one after another. Only a handful of pirates did not get up, and they should have lost consciousness. After all, ?? is the pirate of the new world, armed per capita. Even if there is no effective means to resist the lateral gravity, the damage can be reduced by armed defense, and it will not be a second. Fujitora''s eyes opened slightly, scanning the audience with the color of sight and hearing, and instantly grasped the situation. He realized that this group of pirates are not miscellaneous fish, and it is estimated that it will take a lot of effort to solve them. The trickiest trouble is... Fujitora slightly tilted his head, revealing some white eyes, facing the three of Shiliu, Urki, and Hawkins who came to the court. He has a clear intention, even if he wastes some time and energy on this group of pirates, it is nothing. The only thing you can''t do with the people of the Maude Pirates. "Old man..." In the attitude of turning big things into small things and turning small things into nothing, Fujitor asked to tell him what he came for. However, Xiliu didn''t give him a chance to speak, and slashed a **** leap slash at him with a knife. Fujitora raised his sword to block the **** slash, and then smashed it with gravity. contained the leap slash of Xiliu''s powerful blow, and it was suddenly destroyed by gravity into a light spot in the sky. "It seems... this battle is inevitable." From Hiliu''s slash, Fujitor felt the killing intent, but it was more fighting. Urki and Hawkins, who came with Xiliu, also gave him a similar feeling, that was a fighting will that he could not refuse. Thinking about it, I dont care about his intentions and treat him as a training object. The clay figurines also have three points of anger. Fujitora does not intend to keep his hands. If you want to fight, come on. In an instant, Fujitora was fully fired. The deep purple ripples are like waves floating on his body, exuding an amazing aura. He raised the knife over his head. The floating purple energy flows along the arm to the stick and knife. "Hell Journey." The purple energy gathered in one place suddenly burst out to the maximum. The mighty gravitational field fell from the sky and enveloped everyone present. This sudden gravitational field caused the pirates who had just gotten up to sink their bodies and bend their waists under pressure. Their faces were slightly pale, and they struggled to resist the gravitational suppression from Fujitora. Hiliu, Urki, and Hawkins were also substantially affected. This kind of large-scale gravity field is equivalent to a field that can slow down their offensive force. also made the scarecrow biscuit warriors dispatched by Hawkins lose their combat power. On hardness. The scarecrow biscuit warrior is superb. But in front of Fujitora''s gravity scene, he looked vulnerable and was crushed to the ground and unable to move. From this point, it can also be seen that Fujitora is really moving. After restraining Shiliu with the **** brigade, Fujitora stepped forward with his sword. He took the initiative to attack. The two sides, the battle came together. Half an hour passed When Qing pheasant and Jia Ya came to the country of Wano, they only saw a pirate lying on the ground. In addition to Fujitora, the only people who can stand in the field are Shiliu, and Arthur and Violet who have not participated in the battle. "Ah la la, how come there is a feeling... that the visitor is unkind?" The green pheasant looked at Fujitora in the battle circle in doubt. He didn''t think Fujitora seemed like someone who would do such a thing. Jaya didn''t speak, but her eyes opened slightly, revealing a ray of amber luster. Judging from the situation at the scene, she was a little angry. at the same time-- The snake boat of the Nine Snakes and Pirates is about to arrive in the waters of Wano Country. Bailey is bored or hungry. So he was fishing on the side of the boat. Then caught a giant blue sea fish. "Bone, cut some sashimi for the nest." Bailey was so excited to greet Brooke. "Happy to help." Brook came over and cut the sea fish in half with a single sword. Bailey was shocked when he saw this. What kind of slice is this? ? ? Brooke laughed and said, "I accidentally used too much force." A black line hangs down Bailey''s forehead. "Bang Dang." Suddenly, a wooden treasure chest fell out of the fishs belly. Brook and Bailey followed the sound to look at the treasure chest, tilted their heads slightly, and fell into thought. (End of this chapter) Chapter 930： It turned out he was here to defect to Maude! Chapter 930 It turns out that he came to Maud! Heavenly treasure chest. This kind of adventure is not uncommon in the Pirate World. But I caught a fish and came up, and there was a treasure chest hidden in the fish''s belly that hadn''t been corroded or pulled out... I can only say that luck is too much. Bailey stared at the wooden treasure chest and thought for a while. "Bone, you said...Is encountering such a good thing, will it make the nest broken?" "Yooooooo." Brook''s finger bone rubbed his chin, and said seriously: "It depends on what''s in the box, Mr. Bailey." "Too." Bailey nodded slowly, and said solemnly: "The nest will open the box now and see what''s inside!" Speaking, he walked to the treasure chest. The surface of the treasure chest is corroded badly by sea water, and it looks a bit old. If you observe carefully, you will find that there are slender golden lines on the box that are half-hidden by stains. Just below the lock, there is also a row of sludge-covered parts from top to bottom. Red agate. Bailey is obviously not interested in the characteristics of the treasure chest. He stretched out his hand and tried to open the treasure chest. It''s just that the lock is completely rusted, and the sealing and hardness are surprisingly tough. Bailey used a little bit of strength, but he could not lift the lid of the treasure chest. If it werent for worrying about the unknown in the treasure chest, Bailey would violently dismantle it if he wasnt sure. "Mr. Bailey, let me drive." Seeing Bailey''s helpless look, Brooke took the initiative to ask, and drew the Sword of Soul Slayer. Bailey was taken aback. He glanced at the Soul Sword in Brooke''s hand, and then at the sea fish that was cut in half by a sword. "" While silent, he moved his body slowly, trying to protect the treasure chest behind him. This posture obviously does not agree to let Brook come out of the box. After all, with the lessons learned from the sea fish, he didn''t want the treasure chest to follow in the footsteps. Ke Bailey just stood in front of the box when he heard the sound of the blade returning to its sheath. "?" He followed the sound, only to see Brooke put the sword of the soul into the scabbard. Brooke said in a serious tone: "It''s already opened, Mr. Bailey." Just as Bailey moved his body, he had already used the sword of soul to cut the lock of the treasure chest. "opened?" Bailey Itachi''s face was blank, completely unaware of what happened just now. But since Brooke said so... He also tried to push the lid of the treasure chest with his elbow. Then. Click. The lid of the treasure chest was opened backwards, and a little dust floated out of it. It can be seen that the tightness of the treasure chest is extremely strong, but for many years, no sea water has penetrated. Bailey was stunned to look at the treasure chest with the lid opened, and then at the sea fish that had been cut in half. He feels like he has been tricked by Brook, but he has no evidence. Brook didn''t seem to realize Bailey''s grievances, so he leaned over to look inside the treasure chest. The bottom of the box is covered with a black-red soft cloth, and a devil fruit covered with twisted patterns lies on the soft cloth. "Ooooooo, it''s a devil fruit!" Brook was quite surprised. Judging from the appearance of this treasure chest, it should have been sinking under the sea for many years. The devil fruit in the box was fresh as if it had just fallen from a tree. This is also one of the characteristics of Devil Fruit. "Fortunately, it''s just a devil fruit, so the nest doesn''t have to be broken!" Bailey also leaned over, and after seeing the devil fruit in the box, he was immediately relieved. The most important thing in the team is the Devil Fruit. It seems. Catch a giant marine fish casually. Cut out a treasure chest from the belly of the sea fish. In the treasure chest is a devil fruit. is just ordinary luck. Bailey thought so. "Where did this come from?" Suddenly, Maudes voice came from behind. Bailey and Brook turned around to look at Maud almost at the same time. Maud is looking down at the devil fruit in the treasure chest. He thinks this devil fruit is a bit familiar, it may be seen in the devil fruit illustration book before. "Ooooooo, this was caught by Bailey, Captain." Brook briefly explained the origin of the treasure chest and the devil fruit. Maud glanced at the sea fish that had been cut in half, and combined with Brookes explanation, he probably guessed the process. In this magical world, anything can happen. Just getting a devil fruit from the body of a sea fish is not a big deal. "Boss, here!" Baily picked up the devil fruit quickly and handed it to Maud as if it were courteous. "You are lucky, Bailey." Maud smiled and took the devil fruit. Bailey gave a melancholy smile. You can hear Maudes next sentence: "Its a bit of a waste of life." Bailey''s smile suddenly solidified. "But it''s okay, we have pure gold." Maud smiled and touched Bailey''s little head, and then carefully looked at the light orange devil fruit with a twisted pattern. He tried his best to recall the pictures and descriptions in the Devil Fruit Book. soon. He recalled the message corresponding to the devil fruit in front of him. "Does Superman corrupt the fruit..." Maud looked at the lines and colors on the skin of the devil fruit. The information that can be matched in the memory is the fruit of corrosion. In terms of the superhuman category, it can be regarded as a very offensive devil fruit. "good." Maud summoned Kagewa and took the devil fruit in. Although he is not short of devil fruits... But no one is too much of Devil Fruit. Furthermore, it is a superhuman demon fruit with good ability... It is a joy to be able to obtain it so easily. And when he got the devil fruit, Maude thought of who would give this devil fruit to eat. The idea that suddenly emerged from my mind can be said to be inspired by the fact that Hancock was backlashed by his ability. "Finally, it''s almost here." Maud suddenly raised his head to look at the distant sky. You can vaguely see the outline of the Sky City. The country of harmony. On the flat and empty ground, lie thousands of unconscious pirates. Fujitora in a purple kimono stands among them, holding a purple-glossy staff knife in his hand. His chest was undulating slightly, and on his face with scars, there was a look of exhaustion that could not be concealed. With his own power, he defeated nearly 5,000 New World Pirates, including Urgi and Hawkins, in less than an hour. Such a feat consumed a lot of Fujitora''s physical strength and domineering. In this situation. The most important thing to pay attention to, Yuzhiliu, still has the power to fight. But to make matters worse, the presence of Jaya and Qing Pheasant who are not inferior to Shiliu in terms of strength. The green pheasant''s gaze swept across a pirate. Under the perception of seeing, hearing and color, every pirate still has a breath. This shows that Fujitora has stayed. The problem is-- With his understanding of Fujitora, he would not do such an initiative to provoke trouble. "Hiliu." The green pheasant scratched her hair, looked at the energetic Xiliu, and asked, "Can you tell me what''s going on?" "Isn''t this obvious?" Xiliu smiled coldly, the famous knife in his hand slowly exuding a dangerous atmosphere. Before the fight, he did not give Fujitora the opportunity to explain. On the one hand, it was to satisfy the desire to fight, and on the other hand, he regarded Fujitora, who was an admiral, as an enemy. is the enemy, there is nothing to say. Now that the Qing pheasant asked him what was going on, he was naturally too lazy to explain. "Ah la la..." Seeing Xiliu''s attitude, Qing Pheasant had no choice but to let go. When he was about to ask another question, he saw Xiliu suddenly attacked, and while rushing to Fujitora, he used his ability to mobilize a large amount of viscous venom around his body. Looking at the posture, it was completely disregarding the safety of these pirates on the ground. The green pheasant frowned slightly, and released bursts of cold air between raising his hands. Judging from the current situation, how can we continue to mess with Xiliu. "Rumble" However, Jaya moves faster. She directly used the power of Piaopiao Fruit. Suddenly, the sandy conglomerate blocks on the ground and underground quickly gathered into a mass, and immediately transformed into a stone wall in front of Xiliu. The entire Wano country islands are under her control. As long as she wants, she can not only control the inorganic matter of Wano country at will, but also directly lift Wano country islands to the sky. At this moment, he mobilized a large group of gravel blocks to prevent Xiliu''s desire to fight. Xiliu raised his head and glanced at the towering stone wall in front of him, then turned back to look at Jaya, whose eyes were slightly opened. Obviously. Whether it is Jia Ya or Qing pheasant, until he has figured out the situation, he does not intend to mess with him. "what a pity." Recognizing the current situation, Xiliu slowly returned the thunderstorm. He hasnt enjoyed himself yet... It is a pity that he has not squeezed more combat experience from Fujitora. Seeing that Jaya stopped Xiliu, the green pheasant removed the air-conditioner and walked towards Fujitora. Jaya glanced at Shiliu, who was consciously settled down. This man has always been cruel and ruthless when dealing with enemies. But when facing your peers, fortunately, it will try to converge. Green Pheasant went to negotiate with Fujitora, and after Jaya stopped Hiliu, he went to check the situation of Urki and Hawkins. is different from the unconscious pirates in the field. Ulki and Hawkins have relatively strong physical fitness, and this will also wake up. "I''m fine." Hawkins refused Jayas support, and stood up with the pain. His mouth and chin were stained with a lot of blood, and he should have suffered internal injuries. Compared to Hawkins injury, Urki was injured more severely. Fujitora stabbed him in the chest. but. Although he shed a lot of blood, it is not fatal. "Small injuries." Urji waved his hand to Jaya, indicating that he was okay. After that, he sat on the ring-breaking stick, looked up at Fujitora ahead, and sighed: "The generals are really monsters...Even if you team up with so many people, you can''t see the chance of winning at all." "Is that the reason why you didn''t even resist a single cut?" Hawkins stabbed Urgi in a pleasant way. Urki didn''t care either. Thinking back to the previous battle, he felt more and more that Fujitora''s strength was really boundless. In the case of a single fight, in the entire team, I am afraid that no one except the captain can really suppress Fujitora. "Hawkins." Uerji stared at Fujitora who was talking with the green pheasant, and said in a deep voice: "The damage that the knife did to me is no more, no less. It happened to be "stepped on" at the tip of preventing me from having a chance to use "karma". Do you know what this means?" "" Hawkins frowned and remained silent. Urji took a deep breath and sighed: "Keep your hands and not kill me, and at the same time prevent me from having the opportunity to use karma. This kind of power control is by no means a coincidence, but he used the''seen and heard color'' to grasp the measure. This is the gap between us and the monster, Hawking. Si." "So what?" Hawkins had a cold face, flipping the fortune-telling card in his palm, and said indifferently: "No matter how strong that monster is..." Such a reaction seems to have the confidence to shorten this gap. Ulki looked at Hawkins with surprise on his face. He didn''t expect Hawkins, who likes to use divination to determine the result in advance, would have such a mind. When he thought so, he heard the words behind Hawkins. "I can never win against the captain, so there is nothing to worry about." "" Urji heard the words, his eyes became dull. After a while, he said helplessly: "So you meant that!" "has a problem?" Hawkins glanced at Urki. Urji''s mouth twitched a few times. Although he would be wrong, he still thinks Hawkins words make sense. If they can do everything, how can they willingly follow Maude? So when facing a strong enemy who has no chance of winning, dont worry too much. Because. Their captain is stronger and can also give them a full sense of security. But Even if this difference in strength is desperate, Urki will never give up catching up. He is not Hawkins, and he will not give up any possibility because of the divination results laid in advance. "I want to become stronger and stronger..." Ulki clenched his fists, his eyes shone brightly. not far away. "Ah la la..." Green Pheasant looked at Fujitora, and said seriously: "In other words, Fujitora, you have not come a long way, just to find the captain to relive the past?" "Yes." Fujitora nodded and added by the way: "If you can eat a bowl of soba noodles cooked by Jaya, it would be even better." "" The green pheasant was dumb, and immediately looked around the numerous pirates who fell on the ground. Then what is this all about. He sighed softly in his heart. but. Fortunately, Fujitora is not here to make trouble, otherwise I really dont know how to end it. He doesn''t want to see Fujitora here. After explaining the future clearly, Fujitora put away his fighting stance. When Fujitora was talking with the green pheasant, a small group of pirates woke up on the ground and dumbly heard that Fujitora was coming to (looking for) Maude''s conversation. After that, the pirates who were knocked out by Fujitora also woke up one after another. "monster" This group of pirates from the new world, after regaining consciousness, all looked at Fujitora with horror on their faces. They are not fools. Knowing that Fujitora was fighting alone, but at the same time he was able to spare them his life. This level of strength is really terrifying. "But it is such a monster, but he also wants to detour to Maude!!!" After they figured out Fujitors intentions, the panic in their hearts was instantly replaced by shock. "Unbelievable..." "In this world, only Maude can conquer monsters like the Green Pheasant and Fujitora!" "If the Navy Headquarters knew about this, it would definitely be **** off, hahaha!" "Anyway, I am desperately trying to become a member of the Maud Pirates!!!" Many pirates on the scene believed that Fujitoras purpose was to join the Mord Pirates, and suddenly became more determined to join the Mord Pirates! The strongest man in the world, and then he also commanded the combat power of two former admirals This pirate group is simply unprecedentedly powerful! (End of this chapter) Chapter 931： The total attack is imminent Chapter 931 How miserably he was beaten by Fujitora before. So now-- How excited the pirates at the scene. Even monsters of Fujitora''s level want to become a member of the Mord Pirates. This also means. They want to follow Maudes choice, which is undoubtedly very important. As long as you can successfully enter the subordinate... means that they will leave their mark on this road called "making history". Shocked and excited. Various turbulent emotions linger in the hearts of many pirates. They stared at Fujitora and Green Pheasant, and they decided in their hearts that no matter what the price, they would do their best to become a member of the Mord Pirates. This is their unique opportunity in their lives. The dispute gradually disappeared. There is no need to fight each other, which is a good thing for both parties. Because Maude has not yet returned, the green pheasant invited Fujito to go to Dingdao to rest. Fujitora is now a free man. He is lighthearted, he will not refuse Qing Pheasant''s proposal, and he is willing to stay here and wait for Maude to return. Although such an approach may send an unclear message to the outside world, he does not care. "The old man is a little curious, why are there so many pirates here?" As he walked to the top island, Fujitora asked his doubts. "They want to join the Maud Pirates." Qing pheasant did not hide it. This kind of thing would not have been a secret. "It turned out to be like this..." Fujitora whispered to himself, always keeping the domineering look and feel of the operation, quietly and silently put the sober and unconscious pirates into the "eyes". People with strong fame, just lift their arms, and follow them like a cloud. However, the Maud Pirate Group does not need to wave a flag at all, and countless pirates will come on their own initiative. It looks like this The status of the Mord Pirates in the new world is already overwhelming. Around. The pirates who were knocked out by Fujitora woke up one after another. In silence, more and more eyes focused on Fujitora. at this time. More than a dozen newspaper gulls with their bags flew in the sky. A sudden gust of wind hit, blowing out the newspaper in the gull''s pocket. The newspaper delivery gull yelled in surprise, but could only watch the newspaper flying to the ground in a gust of wind. About a hundred copies of newspapers are scattered with people falling to the ground. The green pheasant raised his hand, grabbed one of the newspapers, then spread the newspapers and glanced down. "Um?" After seeing the content of the newspaper, Qing pheasant''s face changed slightly. "What news is published in the newspaper?" Fujitora sensed the mood swings of the green pheasant, and was very curious about the content of today''s newspaper. Green pheasant frowned and whispered: "The world government wants to publicly execute a group of members of the revolutionary army." Fujitora heard this, even more puzzled. If it''s just this kind of thing, it shouldn''t cause the mood of the green pheasant to fluctuate. Just when Fujitora felt incomprehensible... "Among those revolutionary troops, one of them is Maud''s younger brother." Qing Pheasant''s subsequent explanation made him frowned. "Is Maude''s brother still alive..." Fujitor tilted his head, showing some white eyes, staring at the side of the green pheasant. Long ago, he had gone to learn more about Maudes life experience and experience, and he also knew that Maudes relatives had died in the hands of the pirates. But I didnt expect that news about Mauds brother was published in todays newspaper. "Yes." Green pheasant sighed. The time to come will always come, and then it depends on Maudes choice. He thought silently in his heart. The rest of the newspapers falling from the sky fell into the hands of the pirates in the arena. The pirate who got the newspaper checked the content and saw a name with the same surname as Maude from the sentence list. But there are not many people with the same name and last name in the world. They have limited information and dont know what the name has to do with Maude. Jaya and Xiliu also got the newspaper and saw the news that Mauds brother was about to be publicly executed. Aiwu and Wuxia, their faces suddenly became a little ugly. Above the sky. There is also a newspaper falling in the wind, looking like a drunk who is shaking from left to right. Judging the landing point from the falling trajectory, it will eventually fall on the ground about ten meters away from the green pheasant and Fujitora. The newspaper drifted down slowly. No one pays attention to it. Until a hand appears out of thin air, catch the newspaper. Everyone present quickly noticed this scene and looked at each other one by one. Because, the person who appeared out of thin air and held the newspaper with his hand was Maude in a black trench coat. That is the man they respect, admire, and respect. just appeared without warning. "!!!" The pirates present all looked at Maude who appeared out of thin air, and everyone''s face was full of excitement. Fujitora, Green Pheasant, Hiliu, Jaya, Urki, Hawkins, Arthur, Violet, they also saw the arrival of Maud. "Maud..." "Captain!" "Master Maude!" The moment they saw Maude, they reflexively moved closer. In response to the many gazes coming from all directions, Maude looked calm. He opened the newspaper and looked down. The huge layout is occupied by black and white photos, so that the text content is not much. In one of the more eye-catching photos, Moyo with a blood-stained face bowed his head and fell to the ground. Next to him, there was another old man with the same blood-stained face on his knees. Judging from the text description on the side of the photo, the old man kneeling with Moyou is an important member of the revolutionary army with very old qualifications. After reading this newspaper, Maude was expressionless. Since the five old stars release news in this form, they will probably call in the near future. Thinking of this, Maude burst into killing intent. If the problem cannot be solved from the root cause, the world government will definitely take action against those around him in the future. Maud does not allow this to happen. rustle The newspaper in his hand turned into countless black fragments, which drifted away in the wind. Maud put away his abilities and strode towards Fujitora. A smile gradually appeared on the expressionless face. "Uncle laugh, why are you here?" "Maud." Fujitor suppressed the worry in his heart, and smiled: "I just came to see you as a''friend''." "No matter what you are, you can come anytime as long as you want to come, uncle laugh." Maud smiled and looked at Fujitora. Even if Fujitora still retains the position of general, as long as he does not draw his sword, he will welcome Fujitora as a guest. It''s not because he valued Fujitora''s strength, but Fujitora''s personality deserves his treatment. "Go to''upper'' first, I''ll let Sister Ya cook you a bowl of soba noodles." Maud pointed to the tallest island above. "good." Fujitora nodded. Maud then looked at Shiliu. "Today''s screening is over, Xiliu, let them go to the nearby village and town to rest." "clear." Xiliu nodded slowly. "in addition." Maud looked at Xiliu, and said calmly: "Put away the killing intent of the''knife''." "clear." Xiliu heard the words, and the eyes that looked down at the thunderstorm suddenly became sharp. This is a demon sword that will inevitably see blood when it comes out of its sheath. However, in today''s battle, it was out of the sheath, but no blood was seen. So that it is still very restless. Hiliu originally planned to kill some of the pirates who failed the screening afterwards, in order to stop the thunderstorm. but now-- The captains command is absolute. Xiliu looked at the thunderstorm''s eyes more and more fiercely, and directly released the domineering, suppressing the thunderstorm''s unstoppable killing intent. Maud saw this and turned to look up at the floating island above. From the original seven islands to eight islands. The extra island is the fisherman island that was relocated from the seabed of 10,000 meters. During the journey to Hydra Island, Maude did not take the initiative to ask about the progress of Murloc Island. It now appears that the relocation has proceeded smoothly. This is also thanks to the god-like ability of floating fruits. Not only does it move the island, it also moves faster than normal sailing. It is a blessing to be able to master this ability. Made slowly retracted his gaze, thinking that there will be a need to go to the Dragon Palace, but there are more important things now. "Sister Ya." He looked at Jia Ya and said softly: "Nine Snakes boat is coming soon, you go to meet it." "Okay." Jia Ya smiled. Maud nodded towards Jaya. Follow. Fujitora uses gravity to control a rock floating in the air, and rides him and Maude to the highest island. The green pheasant felt that there was nothing to do if he stayed here, so he simply went up to the rock and squeezed Maud Fujito for a bit. The country of harmony, offshore area. The fleet of the Revolutionary Army struggled forward in the raging waves. The leader of the revolutionary army, the dragon, wore a green coat, and his body standing on the bow was motionless in the strong wind. Suddenly his right hand protruded from under the coat and raised it high. At this time, a newspaper flew from a distant sky and was swept by the wind and delivered to his hands. As soon as he pinched the newspaper with his fingers, the violent wind raging around him suddenly disappeared. Bringing the newspaper to his eyes, Long''s eyes were deep and calm. "The time has come." He whispered to himself while raising his eyes to the distant sky. Eight islands of different sizes are suspended above the sky, which is shocking. Sabo walked to the side of the dragon in the wind, and also looked up at the floating islands arranged in order from top to bottom, and exclaimed: "That is the city in the sky mentioned by Maude..." "Sabo, what do you think he wants..." Dragons eyes floated with a little luster in the depths, and said lightly: "Is it just a city in the sky that is not disturbed?" "Um?" Sabo tilted his head to look at the dragon, wondering: "Why do you ask?" "I just want to know, what do you think of Maude." Dragons tone remained unchanged, as calm as before. Sabo was silent for a moment. "Maud, he...the attention to the people around him can surpass everything." "Yes" The dragon stared at the floating island and said no more. Sky City, Top Island, inside the castle. "Sucking..." Fujitora buried his head and ate the noodles, his face full of contentment. He has forgotten when was the last time he ate the noodles made by Jaya. But the taste hasn''t changed at all, and the familiarity makes the taste buds excited. "Grumbling..." Fujitora raised the bowl and drank the soup thoroughly. "Huh." He let out a contented sigh, and then stacked the ninth empty bowl in his hand on it. "If you can eat such delicious soba noodles every day, you will definitely have a good time." "Laughing uncle, if you dont go anywhere, then live in first. Anyway, the most indispensable thing here is a house." Maud clasped his hands against his chin, smiling at Fujitora who had finished nine bowls of noodles in one go. He took the opportunity to invite Fujitora, but he also knew that Fujitora would probably not agree. "Well" Fujitora is actually a little moved. If you ignore the disputes in the world, this floating island might be a good place for retirement. However, the world situation is such that he is far from retirement. "I got it, but the old man has other places to go." Fujitora declined Maudes invitation. This answer was within Mauds expectation. He didn''t care, smiled at Fujitora, and then proposed: "Then stay for two days." "good." Fujitora readily agreed this time. Later. They chatted up. Maud did not ask about Fujitoras dismissal by the Navy, and Fujitora did not ask those relatively sensitive questions. is just to share with each other interesting things during this time of sailing. Green pheasant was drinking black tea on the side, his eyes drifting between Maud and Fujitora. As Fujitora said. He came here this time, really just as an old friend to retell the past. There is no other position or purpose besides this. Click The Lafayettes were not here, but the sound of recognizable footsteps came first. Hearing footsteps, Maude and Fujitora stopped talking and looked at the closed door. After a second or two. The door was pushed open. Lafayette walked in. "Captain." He came straight to Maude, bent over and lowered his head and whispered softly: "If you have something important to report, please follow me..." "It doesn''t matter, just say it here." Maud interrupted Lafayette. He was not worried that Fujitora would hear this so-called important matter. Lafayette hesitated a bit, but he could only obey Maudes request and tell him what he was going to report in front of Fujitora. "The people from the revolutionary army have arrived." "Faster than expected." Maud supported his cheek with one hand, slightly surprised. in this way. Everything is in place, the total attack is just around the corner. Lafayette glanced at Fujitor from the corner of his eye, and whispered: "Captain, do you want to meet the revolutionary army now?" After all, he kept his eye on him, never mentioning the existence of dragons. Maud shook his head and said calmly: "Let them come here directly." "OK." Lafayette did not dare to object, and took the order to leave. "Then, next..." Maud watched Lafayette leave, then took out a phone worm in the style of a world government from his pocket and placed it on the table in front of him. "It''s almost time for the five old stars to call." His words are like a curse. At the same time as the last syllable fell, the phone worm rang. "Blublu..." Fujitora and Green Pheasant follow the prestige to the phone worm, slightly strange. Maud clasped his hands and looked calmly at the phone worm that kept making calls. He did not answer, but let the phone worm keep ringing. About ten seconds later. A burst of blue wind group broke into the hall, and immediately turned into a dragon at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Blublu..." The phone worm is still ringing. Dragon glanced at Fujitora, then at Maude. "A change that can change the world must be accompanied by sacrifice." "" Maud raised his brows. (End of this chapter) Chapter 932： Must go Chapter 932 Any kind of great change is often accompanied by sacrifice. Everyone knows this truth. However, the meaning of the dragon''s intention to speak on this occasion and at this time is quite obvious. This is to remind Maude In order to succeed, some sacrifices are necessary. Maud raised his eyes to look at the dragon. Long also looked at Maude. The eyes of each other are intertwined in mid-air. The same calm, the same depth. But in front of their own experience, some things cannot be hidden. Maud saw that the leader of the revolutionary army, holding high the banner of freedom, equality and non-discrimination, had made the iron and blood decision he deserved. After all, there is only one step away from change. For the revolutionary army, all the efforts made so far are precisely for this moment. Therefore, even if it is a dragon that sticks to its ideals and has been going all the way, at this time, it will decisively abandon benevolence, and then make the most correct choice in accordance with the situation. Yes. In order to seize the only chance, Long decided to abandon the group of partners who were about to be publicly executed by the world government. Under this premise, Long hoped that Maude could make the same correct decision. reminded me, I just wanted to see Maudes reaction. Long stared into Maudes eyes, and in the depths he perceived a peace of mind like still water. This surprised Long slightly. Even without Sabos saying, Long knew that Maude was a person who could do anything for the important people around him. To save Raleigh, he attacked the nations ruled by the Big.Mom Pirate Group, and finally destroyed Charlotte Linglings cake castle. In order to save Jabba, he attacked the ghost island of the Beast Pirates group, killed tens of thousands of soldiers of the Beast Pirates group, and finally snatched the entire ghost island. In order to save Sol, he did not hesitate to gather all the troops to declare war on the navy headquarters, which eventually caused heavy losses to the navy headquarters and destroyed important construction facilities such as the advance city and the judicial island. These big events that once shocked the world clearly demonstrated Maudes life. The pirates of all walks of life in the new world want to invest in Maude, not only because of Maudes reputation and strength, but also because of Maudes willingness to spare everything for the people around him. now. My brother is taken hostage by the world government, Maude shouldnt be so peaceful... Long is accident and doubt again. But this is the result he would like to see. This action is very important, and no change is allowed. Maud and Long calmly looked at each other. Fujitora and Green Pheasant looked at them silently. In the spacious banquet hall, only the phone bug kept ringing incoming calls. Long''s eyes moved slowly, and he landed on the phone worm on the table in front of Maude. From his standpoint, he does not want Maude to take it. Made was also considering whether to pick up the five old star''s phone now. Even if he decides to take it now, it will only be perfunctory in the end. Krons intentional reminder, Maude made a decision immediately. Click. Maud reached out his hand and picked up the handset and connected the call. Long watched Maude''s actions, his face under the brim of his hat did not show any waves. Fujitora and Green Pheasant also looked at the phone worm. The eyes of the four top powerhouses in the world fell on the phone worm together. Even if the gaze has not been overshadowed by the momentum, the phone worm felt the pressure like a mountain, and was so nervous that he even forgot to synchronize the appearance of the caller. The ordinary telephone worms, but bear the weight that life should not bear. Maud held up the microphone, did not speak first, but stared at the phone worm like a torch. "Bajia D. Mord." The phone worm opened his mouth and heard an old voice. Maud is not familiar with the five old stars, it is difficult to judge which five old stars is responsible for the call by voice. But this kind of thing is not important. "What do you want?" Maud stared at the phone worm. Even though he knew that Wu Lao Xing wanted him to go to the Holy Land alone, he still asked the same question as last time. The other side of the phone worm was silent for about two or three seconds. Follow. Another voice came from the phone worm: "There is still a period of time before the public execution. We will give you a chance to get together with your brother." Just as the voice fell, another voice continued: "Only you can come alone, otherwise..." The words are not finished, but the threat is full. The five elder stars who have a high position and have seen various heroes, it is very clear that with a man like Maud, there is no need to talk nonsense. So just two sentences can be described as straightforward and rude. This is a Hongmen banquet on the table. Maud stared at the phone worm blankly, but his eyes were piercing, and the sharpness seemed to overflow his eyes. Fujitora tilted his head slightly, and the faint color of sight and hearing coiled around the field. The green pheasant frowned lightly, looked away from the phone bug, and looked at Maude. The decision time has come... Facing the grand banquet presented by the five old stars. What choice will the captain make? Is it risky for the family, or directly led the army to the holy land? Looking at Maudes past styles, the green pheasant has actually guessed the answer. Otherwise he would not be worried. Dragon''s eyes calmly looked at Maude, and he was also waiting for Maude''s choice. The banquet hall was suddenly quiet enough to be heard. Maud stared into the eyes of the phone bug. It took a long time before he responded to the words of the five old stars in a tone that did not contain any emotion. "Okay, I''ll go." "" When he heard Maudes words, the phone worm was silent, looking at Maude with big eyes. As if the five old stars on the other end of the call could see Maud. They are quite sure about the Hongmen Banquet presented this time. Because in their opinion, Maude is the kind of man who will do everything for his relatives and companions. Its just that they didnt expect Maude to be so simple, not even mentioning any conditions. Fujitora heard Maudes answer, frowning without a trace. The green pheasant looked at Maude and sighed softly in his heart. Long still had a calm face, without revealing his emotions. In fact, he was disappointed with Maudes choice. The phone worm was silent for about ten seconds before the voice of the five old stars came out. "Very well, you made a wise decision." "Because it is you, we will personally bring Moyo to you." "Finally, we need to remind you." "Time never waits for anyone." The voices of the five old stars came out one after another. Afterwards, he did not give Maude a chance to respond, and just hung up the phone. Judging from their reaction and words, it is clear that Maud will take risks personally for the sake of his younger brother. "Ah." Looking at the phone worm that was hung up in a hurry, Maude spread his hands and said, "How come there is a sense of sight that you can run away after you finish talking harshly?" Speaking, Maude tilted his head to look at the green pheasant, and joked in a relaxed tone: "Kuzan, you have been a general for so many years. You should have been in contact with the five old stars many times, so these old guys are really five old stars, right?" "Ah la la." Qing Pheasant raised his finger and scratched his cheek, and said with a wry smile: "Captain, you are still in the mood to joke..." "Don''t be so serious, this matter... is not as serious as you think." Maud covered the microphone and squinted his eyes and said, I thought the five old stars would make an excessive request to let me wear the sea floor stone handcuffs, but now it seems that they are quite measured. "Really going?" The green pheasant stared at Maude. Maud slowly put away his smile, his eyes cold. "You must go." As he speaks, his sharp edge is revealed. The amazing aura is substantial. Fujitora and Dragon''s heart are slightly condensed. I have the heart to persuade, but at this moment I withdrew my thoughts. They knew that Maude had decided, and no matter how much persuasion he could not change the result. "You disrupted the plan, Maude." Dragons expression is always calm as water, but when he speaks, he deliberately releases a trace of dissatisfaction. Maud looked at the dragon and said flatly: "Plans are used to disrupt." "" The Revolutionary Army summoned elite soldiers from all over the world. Because the holy land is at the top of the red earth continent, the firepower equipped with each ship loses its meaning. The focus is still on people. and can only be a good soldier. So Long carefully selected 20,000 people. Everyone is an elite among the elite, and well equipped with weapons. On Mord''s side, in addition to the Nine Snakes and Pirates, there are nearly 5,000 New World Pirates who have come to take refuge in the near future. In order to allow the Murlocs to deploy some troops, after placing the revolutionary army properly, Maude went to visit Neptune in the Dragon Palace on Murloc Island alone. Faced with Maudes request. Nipton agreed without hesitation. He couldn''t find a reason to refuse, but there were countless reasons to assist Maude. Besides-- According to Mords requirements, the murloc warriors do not need to go to the red earth continent, they only need to fight near the red port. Compared with the main forces that are going to attack the Holy Land, the risk that Murloc warriors need to bear is too low. "Mr. Maude, I heard...you are going to the Holy Land alone?" After agreeing to Maude''s request, Neptune asked cautiously. Maud looked at Neptune, raised his eyebrows and said: "You are pretty well informed, yes, I really want to go to the Holy Land." "This is irrational." Nipton has an extremely deep understanding of the evils of human beings. He doesn''t think Maude can change anything in the past. "I know." Maud nodded slowly. "But I have a reason to go." "" Nipton was silent, and sighed after a moment. He had a similar experience, and he empathized with Mauds current situation. Change to him, even though he knows it is irrational, he will make the same decision. "Master Maud..." Suddenly the voice of the white star came from behind the palace screen. Her big body was moved out from behind the screen a little bit, and a deep worry appeared in the azure blue eyes. "Princess White Star." Maud looked at Bai Xing and smiled: "Please don''t worry about me." "Then I...want to help you." Bai Xing lowered his head, biting his lip. She wanted to do something for Maude, but she also knew that she could not help Maude at all. "thanks." Maud smiled and thanked, but did not mention anything to help. If Bai Xing awakens... Then he will not hesitate to let Bai Xing participate in this war, and be responsible for dispatching the Neptune class to block the navy''s support route. But Bai Xing did not awaken. Now she is not as good as a murloc warrior. Not to mention that the effect is zero, if you are captured, it will be troublesome. After rejecting Bai Xing''s intention to help, Maude changed the subject and told Bai Xing some interesting stories. In this way, he stayed in Dragon Palace until late at night before bidding farewell to Bai Xing and Neptune. Back to the top island, Maude pushed open the castle gate. Before I walked in, I saw everyone headed by Sunny waiting in the lobby for a long time. Maud was slightly startled, and immediately guessed why Sunny and the others were waiting for herself here. "Captain, you can''t go to the Holy Land alone, even if you have to go, at least take me!" "I also need to go!!!" "Concubine..." "Boss, take me!" "Don''t interrupt your concubine, you rude fellow!" "The Empress, this is our Pirate Group''s business, it has nothing to do with you, right?" "If you want to die... Concubine will make you perfect." "Hey, don''t fight here!!!" "Is Hiliu wrong? Empress Hancock, you are not a member of the Maud Pirates. Go, don''t join in the fun." "Choo hoo hoo..." After everyone saw Maude, you said and I said, there was a quarrel in an instant. Hancock was inadvertently interrupted by Jim, and suddenly became angry. But Jim ignored Hancock at all, but was waiting for Maudes answer. Instead, Xiliu stabbed Hancock, causing Hancock to go crazy. Others hurriedly stopped to prevent disputes from intensifying. Sony said casually, coupled with Peronas fanfare, the whole situation escalated directly. Hancock could not understand that Sonny and Maude were getting close, and Sonny also hated Hancocks words and deeds sticking to Maude like dog skin plasters. The hostility held by the two sides broke out at this moment. The whole hall suddenly fell into chaos. Maud smiled helplessly, very simply flashing. This night, there was a lot of noise. Maud ignored him and went to bed directly. Early the next morning. Maud opened his eyes. The people who played all night last night are all around the bed, looking at him with anticipation in their eyes. Maud only feels a headache. He looked around his companions, and then said in a serious tone: "This is something I have decided, so you should stop at it..." "" Everyone saw Maudes attitude, and they could only say nothing. Time passes day by day. After the world government released the news of the public execution, the eyes of all parts of the world gathered together by appointment. During this period, in order to deal with various emergencies, the alert level of the Holy Land was raised to the highest point. You can see heavily armed soldiers everywhere in the renovated town. Sky, ground. Everywhere, even underground. are all within the warning range of the Holy Land. The monitoring team sent out is in operation 24 hours a day. this day. The sun is shining and there is no cloud in the sky. Known as the strongest man in the world, set foot on the red soil continent alone. The power room of Pangu City. The five old stars sitting here received the news immediately. "coming." In the calm and calm tone of imminent danger, there is a cold murderous intent. And on the flat ground outside the gate of Pangu City. Tens of thousands of elite soldiers lined up, all of them could not hide the fright and fear Maude looked forward in a black windbreaker. This man... Really came here single-handedly! (End of this chapter) Chapter 933： regret? Chapter 933 Regret? Twenty royal clans who claimed to be descendants of gods joined forces in the blank history to eliminate or drive away the holy land gods. Finally, the royal family took over the magpies nest and built the holy place Mariejoa on the ruins of the gods. from then on-- Holy land represents aloft and inviolability. But as Maud stepped onto the world stage, everything changed. Not only did the city maintain a high level of alert at all times, it also expanded the alert range dozens of times before the public execution, which seemed to cover any direction. As soon as Mo De went to the Red Earth Continent, the garrison of the Holy Land received the news, so he was able to stand in front of the gate of Pangu City so quickly. Just the garrison did not expect that Maude really dared to come to the Holy Land alone. One after another, frightened or dreaded eyes fell on Maude. The order they received was not here to stop Maude. But you cant do nothing at all, at least you should put up the position you deserve. The garrison near Ten Thousand Holy Land stood still, standing in front of the city gate like a wooden man. Maud didn''t seem to pay attention to these powerful soldiers, and walked towards the city gate blankly. This time... He came here openly, naturally, he wanted to enter through the city gate. Looking at Maude walking step by step, the garrison could not hide their tension. The atmosphere in front of the city gate gradually became solemn. "Guru..." The sounds of swallowing saliva due to over-tension one after another. The hand holding the weapon was also slightly pale due to excessive force. To keep calm in front of that man, it is difficult for the garrisons to be strong after all. The gates of Pangu City are majestic and extraordinary. But the garrison, who was tensed, was blocked. They didnt even realize they had to make way for Maude. The main reason is that Maudes sense of oppression is too strong. is so strong that they have no spare energy to think about other things, so they can only stare at Maud, not daring to be distracted or looking away. Maud looked at the black garrison in front of him blankly. The passage into the city was blocked by this group of garrisons. And seeing that, there is no intention to give way at all. Maud also didn''t bother to speak to the group of garrisons, and stepped forward, shaking up a circle of jellyfish-like dust at his footing. Swiss of pitch-black thunder arcs are released from the body, floating above the body surface. Overlord look domineering! The thunder arc suddenly agitated, and the dark halo with a terrifying aura passed through the tens of thousands of garrisons in front of the city gate with lightning speed. Since there was no sound, the garrison was hit hard, and the body instantly became stiff, and the luster in the eyes quickly dimmed. Immediately afterwards, The garrison fell to the ground one after another like dominoes. Boom boom boom! The sound of heavy objects falling to the ground continued to sound. After a while. None of the garrisons were spared, and they were all stunned by Maudes overlord color. Maud kept walking, stepping on the body of the garrison, and walking towards the city gate. The sole of the shoe hit the armor, making crisp sounds. On top of the city gate. Three CP0 members wearing strange masks and white robes watched this scene in front of the city gate silently. Thousands of elite defenders of the Holy Land, placed in any country in the world, can be regarded as a destructive force. However, in front of Maude''s overlord look, he couldn''t hold it for three seconds. This is the strongest man in the world. The army that shoulders the name of elite is just like a miscellaneous fish in front of this man, and the number has completely lost its meaning. "He didn''t notice us?" One of the CP0 members whispered in confusion. "Idiot." Another CP0 member said in a hoarse, low voice: "He didn''t put us in his eyes." "Ah, I agree and agree..." The last CP0 member cant wait to raise his hands and express his approval. The CP0 member who had the doubt at the beginning was silent. The CP0 member who refuted him did not speak any more. They silently watched Mo De go away, and then looked down at the tens of thousands of unconscious garrisons in front of the city gate. After a long time. The hoarse-voiced CP0 member, whispered in disdain: "It''s really vulnerable." "Ah, miscellaneous fish also have high and low points. It is understandable that the group of guys guarding the gate will be weaker. Let alone them, there are strong and weak points among us... Who will let the superiors reduce the difficulty of''screening''? Is it?" "In the most recent power rating, where do you rank?" "Oh, it''s sixth, amazing, right?" "Then how many rounds do you think you can stand in front of that monster?" "Oh, two rounds at most." The CP0 member who has to wear oral **** every time he speaks raises his index finger and puts it on the mask. "Only two rounds? Are you serious?" "Oh, I never make jokes on''power''." The mouth addiction CP0 member put down his hands and stared at Maudes back from a distance, and his tone suddenly became low: "Just standing here and looking at the monster''s back, there is an inexplicable chill...Thanks to him, I can think of the feeling of''palpitations''." "Hey, are you too sensitive? I didn''t feel his hostility at all." "No, no, it has nothing to do with''hostility''. The reason why you don''t feel intuitively is because you are too weak. You have to know, how can the ants understand the terrible part of the giant elephant? That is not at the same level. , In front of that monster, you are an ant..." Mouth addiction CP0 members chattered. It''s just that his tone began to tremble. I dont know if its because of excitement or fear. "you" The CP0 members who were disparaged as ants showed a trace of anger. "Shut up, you two." The hoarse-voiced CP0 member interrupted the conflict that might intensify one step in advance. "Business matters." He stared at Maudes back from a distance. Although I have never faced this monster head-on. but-- Intuition tempered in countless fierce battles told him that once he stood opposite the monster, he might not even be able to hold a face-to-face. The power ranking respected in CP0 is even more meaningless in front of this kind of monster. Because-- Whether it is ranked first or last. The end is the same. "Maybe we should feel lucky..." He muttered to himself in his heart: "Fortunately that monster came to the Holy Land alone!" Pangu City. The street is empty, without any people. The doors and windows of the shops on both sides of ?? are closed, and the prosperity of the past no longer exists. Maud was walking on the street, looking straight ahead without squinting. Within the line of sight, no one can be seen. But at least a thousand eyes fell on him in the dark. No matter where you go, no matter how your eyes change. The number is only increasing. Maud didn''t care about these hidden eyes staring at him in the dark, strolling in the courtyard, showing strong self-confidence. Every corner. Many holy land defenders and CP members stared at Maude, who was strolling in the street. "How confident..." Obviously came single-handedly, and obviously went deep into the hinterland, but it gave people a powerful confidence and domineering as if they were overwhelming. Can ?? stop him? Can ?? defeat him? Even if they occupy the right time and place, watching Mauds holy land defenders and CP members, they cant help but start to question themselves. Bathed in countless gazes, Maude walked through the streets and residential areas. finally. He came to a towering and majestic building. The name of this building is the Room of Rights. How many major events have always been decided by the five old stars here. In front of the main entrance of the Power Room, there are two tall CP0 members. They stand upright, like two competent door gods. In this holy place, there are thousands of CP members. But only the members of CP0 and CP9 can be regarded as the main force of the battle. The two CP0s guarding the door of the power room, even if they didn''t make any movement, unconsciously exuded a cold breath. can be qualified to stay here, the strength and status will naturally not be weak. However-- Maud, who set foot here, still did not use his straight eyes to see these powerful CP0 elites. He raised his head slightly, and the gaze that looked forward seemed to be able to pass through this towering and majestic room of power... In the whole holy place. Only one person is qualified to let him care. The room of power. Wu Lao Xing looked at the closed door coldly. can stand on top of the apex of power, not only by birth and blood inheritance, but also on the strength of one in a thousand. Maybe their bodies are gradually aging, but the domineering force that represents the will has become stronger and stronger in these long years. Streaks of red luster flicked through their eyes, and the domineering color of seeing and hearing quietly released, shrouded in a large area nearby. Heavy soldiers set up in various positions, as well as Maude who stopped in front of the main entrance. was confined in their eyes in an instant. Then. They noticed that Maudes experience was not on them. Instead, he passed them and looked at the higher vacant throne! "His sights and sounds..." "This is offense!" What the five old stars have noticed. They have a tough heart, and their faces have changed frequently at this moment. at the same time-- It soars above the vacant throne like a sword. Im, wearing a long, narrow white mask on his face, slowly opened his eyes. She clearly received the line of sight from Maude, and a trace of coldness suddenly appeared in the heavy golden ripples of her eyes, and the cold aura of seeing everything as a dog was vented from her robes. Vacant under the throne. Nineteen rusty cold weapons were disturbed by the atmosphere, trembling and buzzing. Im''s cold gaze crossed the ruined weapon that was corrupt but inherited the will of the king, crossed the long ladder representing the journey of power, and finally converged with Maude. Or-- is the entanglement of two senses. The will and thoughts between each other are learned by the other party in this entanglement. Strong killing intent, intertwined in silence. The Throne of Heaven has only one seat. Outside of power. Maud''s eyelids drooped slightly, and he muttered to himself: "It''s really unspeakable and powerful. If you want to defeat you...Neither can you be distracted, nor can you waste too much effort on meaningless places." But within this holy land, there is already a net of heaven and earth. Not to mention the dense atmosphere around, they are the five old stars in this room of power, and they are also the top powerhouses that cannot be underestimated. Under these conditions, if you want to fight against that powerful being wholeheartedly is obviously impossible to do. The five old stars in the power room think so. What they want to do is to extinguish the light of Maude, which can be called the most troublesome light in history, without bothering Master Yim. If this kind of mortal matter, I have to bother Master Yim to take action. That is their negligence. So-- The five old stars who should have waited for Maud in the room of power, took the initiative to open the closed door and went to "greet" Maud. This was not what they wanted, but they did not allow Maude to offend Lord Yim. The door of the power room is pushed open from the inside out. The two CP0 members who were guarding outside the door were startled, and looked at the five old stars who appeared from the crack of the open door in disbelief. The five adults who are on the apex of power, unexpectedly come out to greet Maude? If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, the two CP0 members couldn''t imagine such a scene. "Oh?" Maud looked at the five old stars who came out of the room of power. That wanton provoking Yim''s seeing and hearing color turned to cover the five old stars in all directions. This is Chi Guoguo''s provocation. but. It was this close contact that made Maude more clearly able to feel the strength of the five old stars. These five old guys are only strong but not weak. Especially the bald head holding the knife... The islands that were smashed down by the pilgrimage site in the past must have been cut off by this bald star. Mauds feeling cant be wrong. Preliminary judgement, it is not easy for him to deal with the five old stars alone. Made is examining the five old stars at the same time, the five old stars are also examining him. This is the first time the two sides have met up close. "Where is Moyo?" Maud made no secret of his sharpness, pointed his sharp gaze at the five old stars, and at the same time deliberately released his aura. The bald old star holding the knife opened the handle with his thumb, and then released it. The blade fell back to the bottom of the sheath, making a pleasant chirping sound. Wait for the sound to fade away A CP0 member escorted Moyo out of the door. Moyou''s face was bloodstained, his feet were vacant, and he looked weak. If it weren''t for being supported by that CP0, I''m afraid I can''t even stand up. He raised his head with difficulty, and looked at Maude, who was like a sharp blade, as if lost. Stranger. Unspeakable strangeness. This is how Moyo felt after seeing Maud. Immediately after-- Moyou lowered his head, not daring to see Maude again. After joining the Revolutionary Army, the reason why he kept not revealing his identity was because of guilt...a sense of guilt for sorry for his family. Because. The reason why the Bacardi family was swallowed by the bandits was partly because of him. And when Maude went deep into the dangerous place to save him, his sense of guilt was suddenly magnified infinitely. Maud glanced at Moyo. The memory that has been blurred and about to disappear, flashes through my mind. What he felt was also a sense of strangeness. There is no strange feeling of intertwined feelings. And Maude dared to come alone, not to save Moyo. Looking at the indifferent reactions of the two brothers, the five old stars were deeply surprised. This is completely different from what we expected. But it is not important anymore. "Regret about it." One of the five old stars said indifferently. The voice just fell. A powerful figure appeared in all directions. Countless killing intents are intertwined in one place, like a Qianjun force pressing against Mord. Just no matter how much killing intent poured out, Maude was also unmoved. "regret?" He raised the corners of his mouth and smiled. No one noticed, his shadow was reduced by half. (End of this chapter) Chapter 934： Door open Chapter 934 To eradicate Moder, it is bound to win. Take Maude hostage, but to minimize the cost. Even if Maud was not invited In order to complete Lord Yims instructions, the Five Old Stars will also mobilize all their forces to uproot Mord at all costs. now. Made is willing to take risks alone for his "family", which is exactly the situation that Wu Lao Xing most wants to see. Although the reaction of the two brothers Maud and Moyo reuniting after a long absence is a little strange... But the arrow has to be sent on the string. In the eyes of the five old stars, since Maude is here, it means that Moyou can indeed play the value of the hostages. As long as the mod can be bolted here, it is enough. As for using Moyos life to make Maud obediently give up the possibility of resistance... The five old stars are not optimistic yet. Wu Lao Xing with a braid head wearing a black flat hat looked at Maude, who was trapped in the net, slowly raising the crutches in his hand. The eyeliner sent out, always staring at all the controllable areas on the red earth continent. Even the sea area that is still a long way from the red port is still within the monitoring range. The large-scale fleet that followed Maude was parked in that sea area. The eyeliner sent out will monitor the movements of this fleet in real time. Such a wide range of vision control is to ensure that Maude comes to the Holy Land alone. With this precondition, there will be sufficient time and space for subsequent responses. Next The Five Old Stars will inspire all the forces on the Holy Land to besieged Mord. Want to come At the moment they start, the enemy fleet waiting in that sea area will definitely come to support Maude as soon as possible. But the navy headquarters that has received the order will block the support of this large-scale fleet in time. This is the time limit... The five old stars have to do is to leave Maudes life here before Maudes people rush to the Holy Land. Even if Maude finally decided to abandon Moyo and escape from the Holy Land. is nothing more than moving the battlefield from the Holy Land to the Red Port. No matter what the price is Today. Maud must die! At this moment, there is no need to say more. "Boom." The bottom of the walking stick hit the stone brick ground with a muffled noise. The ?? sound is the command to attack. The holy ground defenders and the CP members who surrounded him, attacked Mord almost at the same time. Army feet, shooting, slashing, flying finger gun A variety of long-range attack methods are intertwined with a dangerous brilliant light, venting to Mord like a shower. The attack approached, but Maude turned a blind eye. He raised his eyes and looked forward, and immediately took a step. This moment. Time seemed to stop turning for Maud. The attack from all angles froze in midair. When Maude settled down, he was already passing through the two CP0 members who were guarding the gate, as well as the five old stars and the imprisoned Moyou who were waiting in the light of the wind and the clouds, and stepped into the majestic hall alone. within. next moment. Time has resumed its flow. The countless attacks that were frozen in mid-air fell in the air one after another. Clusters of energy burst out, causing a series of violent explosions. "Um?!" However, everyone present was shocked, and looked into the hall that opened the door one after another at a slower pace. just now. Mord showed outstanding speed, stepping into the hall before the countless attacks fell. The two CP0s who were supposed to be blocking him in front of him did not even react, and they let them pass through. And the five old stars focused on the expectation that "Maud will most likely rescue Moyo from them." So that when Maude crossed them and stepped into the hall, they didn''t do anything. "!!!" The pupils of the five elder stars shrank slightly, and suddenly turned to look at Maude, who was facing away from them. Among the crowd, the five old stars with the bald head of the first generation of ghosts are the strongest. But even he failed to stop the unsheathed ghost on Maudes instant step trajectory. On the one hand, he thought that Maude would focus on rescuing Moyou, on the other hand, Maude did not attack them just now. This behavior beyond their expectations... While ?? made them feel inexplicably scared, they also had deep doubts. Maude turned his back to the five old stars and thousands of horses behind him, slowly raised his head, and stared at the halls that showed signs of power in front of him. "In order to protect that group of waste, you old men who are going to die are willing to deploy heavily, but what''s the point?" His emotional voice echoed in the empty hall. The five old stars and the elite soldiers who quickly approached, their expressions changed as they looked at Maude''s back. Although Maude did not name or surname. But the phrase "that group of waste" came out of Maude''s mouth, but it made everyone including the five old stars directly think of the Tianlong people. The five old stars were surprised at first, and then quickly calmed down. As the Mod Fleet sailed into the field of vision they controlled, the five old stars quickly began to arrange. First, the troops were dispatched, and then the Dragonites and residents in the city were moved to a safe place, and heavy troops were deployed there. It''s just that this arrangement obviously didn''t hide Maude''s experience and color, and it was clear that it was investigated. But what? The vision that ?? controls, always grasps the movement of the large-scale fleet that follows Maude. Not only that, but also arranged a CP0 elite squad within the holy land to confirm that Maude was really single-handed. These pre-arranged visions, as well as the real-time change of intelligence information flow, are precisely the advantages brought out by geographical advantages. so. The five old stars did not take Maudes seemingly threatening words into his eyes. The whole Holy Land is under their control. Furthermore, the large-scale fleet full of deterrence is still in the waters beyond the Red Port. In a short period of time, the fleet of the navy headquarters will not allow Maudes reinforcements to board the red earth continent, let alone the hostage of Moyou in his hands. So. It is impossible to turn threats into reality by Maude alone. The five old stars are calm and composed. Maud looked back at them, a smile mixed with irony on his face. "In this world, there is no place that is absolutely safe." The voice did not fall. The bald five old stars threw off the wooden scabbard and rushed forward. The ghost he was holding in his hand exuded a thick monster air, and a black and red arc appeared on the sharp blade. This blow is no trivial matter. However, Maude turned around blindly, raised his hand and snapped his fingers. In an instant. An air door appeared out of thin air behind Maude. crunch The door of the room was open, amidst the green light. A long knife with a **** glow, which is also full of evil spirits, protruded from the green light inside the door, and held the knife of the bald five old star. ! Amidst the ear-shaking sound, sparks burst, and the fierce collision set off a violent air current. This sudden change caused shock to everyone present. at the same time. Countless auras descended on the Holy Land out of thin air. It''s the end of the month... every breeder, please give the pigs a monthly pass. If you dont vote, it will expire, woohoo. (End of this chapter) Chapter 935： Caught off guard Chapter 935 Navy headquarters. The building based on blue and white stands in the center of the island. Along the coast, a heavy steel cannon with an icy luster was erected. The spot where the black muzzle is aimed at, strangers are not close. This is the base of the navy, representing the highest line of defense of the navy headquarters. However. The port where many warships should have been anchored is now empty. Only in the maintenance workshop, two medium-sized warships are vaguely visible. Looking from a distance, it looks a little lonely. In the Marshals Office of the Naval Headquarters building. The red dog wore a red suit and stood in front of the window with his arms folded. Not far behind him, there are several communication soldiers responsible for reporting the real-time situation. Through the constantly passing information, even if he is not at the scene, he can grasp the situation as a whole. As for the cooperation between the Mord Pirates and the Revolutionary Army, the red dog is not surprised. However, the nearly a hundred ships that followed Maude also demonstrated the determination of the Maude Pirates and the Revolutionary Army. In order to block the threat, I can only follow the orders from above, dispatch all warships over, and deploy defenses in the waters around the Red Port. On the one hand, it is to keep an eye on the enemy''s movements, and on the other hand, it is also ready to fight the enemy at any time. Regardless of what will happen to the situation afterwards. The task of the navy is to drag the fleet of Mauds side. And just a few seconds ago, the Holy Land had started on Maude. This also means that the large-scale fleet that came with Maude will definitely act in the first place. "How''s it going?" Aka dog stared at the blue sky and sea in the distance. The seaman in charge of communications quickly responded: "Received a reply from General Green Bull, the enemy fleet has not moved yet." "" The red dog frowned slightly. Everyone knows Mode''s style of protecting shortcomings. will go to the Holy Land single-handedly, which is a predictable result. will join forces with the Revolutionary Army to set up a large-scale fleet, which is a face-to-face preparation for the battle. Both sides should know each other. Just wait for the horn to sound, and the thing that can ultimately determine the outcome is not the means, but the execution and combat power. Kemods fleet did not mobilize quickly? Suddenly, the doubt that sprang up was like a needle pierced into the red dog''s thoughts. "Where is the Holy Land?" He asked in a deep voice. at the same time. Red port. The residents who originally lived here have been deported in advance. The elite soldiers and generals belonging to the world government and navy headquarters have built high walls here. Hundreds of ships have laid an airtight line of defense near the sea. The fleet of the navy headquarters is not too far away from the red port. is mainly because the fleet of Maudes side stopped in a relatively far sea area. Under the premise of mastering the initiative, the naval fleet does not have to take the initiative to attack, otherwise it will only waste the firepower facilities on the Red Port. But the reconnaissance ship sent to monitor the enemy fleet is only a lot more. In this way, the enemy''s movements can be grasped in real time, so that the response strategy can be adjusted at any time. "The above is already done..." Wearing a coat of justice and a green bull with long flowing hair standing on the bow of the ship, looking at the sea horizon in the distance. A hint of doubt passed on that handsome and masculine face. He can understand Maudes daring to enter the Holy Land single-handedly. That is not to be big, but a kind of self-confidence born out of strength. But what he couldn''t understand was that in this kind of volatile situation, the reaction of the opponent''s fleet was too slow, right? The green bull touched his chin. The order he received was to block the enemys support in this area. But intuition tells him... A different decision must now be made. "The order goes on, and the first warship will accompany the team to launch a tentative attack." Green Bull gave the order. The adjutant next to him heard Green Bulls order to take the initiative to attack, and he hesitated suddenly. But in less than a second, the adjutant put away his hesitation and decisively carried out the order of Green Bull. is passed along with the command. In front of the army formation, twenty warships came out almost at the same time, breaking the waves towards the distant sea. At this moment. Within the Holy Land. The air door that suddenly appeared, and the demon knife cut out from the door, resounded like a thunder in the hearts of everyone in the field. "The fruit ability of the door..." Bald-headed five old stars stared coldly at the long reddish knife that blocked his blow. He was about to exert his strength, and when he blocked the long knife in the way back into the air door, another swift sword exuding a chilling air pierced him from the door. The cold air surrounding the blade cannot be underestimated, it seems to have the power of frostbite soul. The five old bald stars did not dare to be big, gave up the attack and retreated backwards. "Yoooooo..." A recognizable voice came from the door. Brook took the lead out of the air door and stepped into the hall with the sword of soul loss. Followed by Shiliu, who first shot out a knife to block the attack of the bald five old stars. After that, the main crew members of the Maud Pirate Group stepped out of the green light, and soon lined up in front of Maud. This air door that appeared out of thin air directly sent the backbone of the Maude Pirate Group to Maude''s side. The people on the side of the Holy Land looked at the main force of the Maude Pirates who appeared in this way, and they were suddenly facing an enemy. The faces of the five old stars sank slightly, coldly looking at the reduced version of Maude that finally came out of the door. The reduced version of Maude, only one meter high, walked behind the main body Maude, and then merged into the shadow behind Maude. "Share your vision...?" The five old stars are knowledgeable and rich in experience. Only seeing Maudes shadow clone come out of the door, plus the timing of Xiliu''s appearance, immediately guessed the role of that shadow clone. Menmen Fruits different space channels are useful, but they also have a shortcoming that is difficult to overcome. That is, it is impossible to establish an information channel between the different space and the real space, so when to open the door and where to open the door, it has become a problem that needs to be carefully considered. But Modna seems to be able to share the vision of the shadow clone, but it can perfectly overcome this shortcoming. "Do you think I just brought a door that can be opened at the right time?" Maude looked at the five old stars in front of the hall gate, and said with a calm expression: "Of course there is more than one''door''. When you are eager to encircle and suppress me, the trash you want to protect will also die. Not far away." "!!!" At this moment, the eyes of the five old stars changed slightly. Their sight, hearing and color, they perceive the external aura that appears everywhere in the Holy Land out of thin air. The ability of the door fruit... Should only one door be opened, right? ! Then what is going on? ! Just as the five old stars'' minds were impacted, threads of murderous intent appeared in the hall. An invisible attack hit the eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing, who was closest to Mo You. Hu Wu Lao Xing was aware of the eight-character character and blocked it with his crossarm. Boom! accompanied by a dull sound, exploded vigorously. The eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing kicked backward to retreat. followed. The frail Mo You seemed to be picked up by a pair of invisible big hands and flew towards Maude in the volley. After he fell, Sabo''s figure appeared. The attack just now came from his hand. "Saab, the''target'' you should shoot is Tianlong talent." Maud looked at Sabo who had rescued him. "Ah, there must be no problem with the dragon." Sabo smiled and said seriously: "After all...most of the troops here have been brought here by Maude you." I wont name the five old stars... Anyway, you wont remember it~~ (End of this chapter) ~： Guiqiu monthly ticket T^T Kneel for a monthly pass T^T The fun of the waste pigs life is a lottery draw... There is still 400 monthly tickets to 1,000... It''s over, can you guys let the waste pig draw the last prize... Kneel for a monthly pass, T^T. (End of this chapter) Chapter 936： Dragons strength Chapter 936 Dragon''s Strength In order to grasp the initiative, Wu Lao Xing took advantage of geographical advantages and laid out his vision in advance. It is precisely because of the information provided by the vision that the five old stars will send the troops of the navy headquarters to drag the large-scale fleet under Maude after Maude comes to the Holy Land alone. The starting point of such a decision is nothing more than to create a time limit that can be used to deal with Maud. However-- The tens of thousands of auras that descended on the holy ground out of thin air, but they shattered the decision of the five old star soldiers to split into two. originally thought that sending the navy headquarters troops in the past would take on the important task of dragging the Modd fleet. But in fact, the navy headquarters'' army was dragged by the illusion created by Maud. The illusion is sometimes fatal. The hole cards that have never been revealed will be even more deadly from the moment they are opened. As Sabo said, most of the troops in the Holy Land were brought here by Maude. The revolutionary army that succeeded in parachuting will become an unstoppable sharp blade, slashing the throats of the invincible Tianlong people. This battle. Regardless of victory or defeat. Tianlong people must be bloody. The faces of the five old stars are particularly gloomy. They perceive the sudden arrival of tens of thousands of enemy auras, of which at least two-thirds of the auras came directly in the vicinity of the Tianlongren. Its purpose is self-evident! And in order to eliminate Mord, they dispatched most of the active forces in the Holy Land here... Now its too late to go back and protect the Tianlong people. This time-- Dragon people may be at stake. "What exactly did you...do?!" The five old star with short blond hair glared at Maud. Only relying on the ability of a single fruit, it is absolutely impossible to throw so many people in the Holy Land in one breath. Maud glanced at the five-old blonde star and smiled silently. The reason why tens of thousands of troops can come to the Holy Land at the same time without knowing it. What ?? relies on is the combination of the abilities of the door fruit and the mirror fruit, and finally the transparency of Sabo, and the auxiliary role of the Mord shadow clone ability. In this way, he completed a large-scale flexure, sending almost all his troops to the Holy Land. As for the hundreds of ships anchored on the sea, it was nothing more than Maude''s blindfold before the implementation of the plan. The purpose of ?? is to allow the world government to divide its forces into two places. It is obviously a very valuable exchange to use a hundred ships as a price to divide the forces of the world government. but-- Although the "key" was handed over by the five old stars on their own initiative, Maude was not obliged to solve the questions for the five old stars. "I will leave it to you here." Maud suddenly turned around and stepped away. He will not waste his energy on this group of people. He has only one opponent from the beginning! "Um." "Don''t worry, Captain!" "I got a good card." "Choo hoo hoo..." "After today, the fame of this young master will surely spread throughout the entire sea, hahaha!" "You all step back a little bit, so as not to be touched by my venom." "Ah la la, don''t worry, my ability is not a display." "." "The number of enemies is far greater than us, so we must not be careless." "The ugly words are ahead. You can rush, but don''t expect me to use my ability to help you out." "Ooooooo, Mr. Luo is as cold as ever." The main forces of the Mord Pirate Group stood in line, exuding a burst of dazzling aura while speaking. They are like a high wall, blocking all the enemies who are trying to pursue Maude. "Sanny, take Moyou away first." As the swords in the arena are at war, Sabo reminds him. Sanny nodded quickly, and slapped her backhand in the air. crunch An air door opened in response, and inside the door was a twisted green space. Sanny led Moyou quickly into the space inside the door, and then closed the air door without hesitation. As the air door closes, the green light disappears without a trace in an instant. In a different space. Filo has been waiting for a long time. After seeing Sunny and Moyo enter the different space inside the door, a touch of worry flashed across her delicate and beautiful face. "Let him lie down and move slowly." Filo''s voice was as thin as a mosquito. But the different space inside the door is very quiet, and Sunny can hear clearly. Following Philo''s instructions, she gently moved Moyou flat on the ground. Filo knelt and sat aside, and took out the bottles and cans from the bag she carried with him, which contained her usual special ointment. ࣡ Open the bottle stopper, and a strong medicinal fragrance diffuses out of the bottle. "It will hurt a bit." Filo spoke softly to Moyou, and immediately poured out the ointment and applied it to Moyou''s wound. Moyo suddenly snorted, because there was a burning pain from the wound where the ointment was applied. "Hold it up." Philo said softly, but he didn''t show mercy. Sanny watched Philo help Moyo with medicine, and suddenly asked: "Filo, everyone sent it out, right?" "Um." Filo concentrates on administering medicine to Moyo, but it does not affect her answer to Sunny. The ability of the fruit of the door can only open a door to an interconnected different space, but the ability of the fruit of the mirror can use the mirror as a medium to build countless passages. But the most important thing is not to rely on the ability of doors and doors and transparency to arrange the mirrors needed for transmission, but to use the different space of the door and door capabilities as a transfer station to realize the intersection of different space, mirror space, and the real world. Thats why it was possible to transfer tens of thousands of troops to the Holy Land in one go. Getting the answer she wanted to hear from Philo, Sunny stopped talking. at the same time. Somewhere in the Holy Land. In just a few seconds after completing the curved mirror jump, the revolutionary army team battled with the garrison and CP members of the Holy Land side. The streets, lanes, squares, and even the roofs. Fighting everywhere, bleeding everywhere. Due to the disparity in military strength, the members of the Holy Land garrison and the CP quickly fell short. The situation in the field also became clear. But even so, the Holy Land garrison and CP members still regard the death as home and guard the dragon people behind them. But no matter how hard they work, they can''t change the danger that the Tianlong people are about to face threats. Dragon stands on the roof of a house, using his mind to control the wind and kill the enemy. Sacred ground defenders and CP members who can skillfully use six types and have very strong frontal combat capabilities, in front of the dragon''s disaster-level elemental ability, there is no resistance at all. They couldnt even connect with the dragon, and they were strangled or beheaded by the ubiquitous gust of wind. This kind of strength gap is simply a crushing that can''t see any hope at all. "monster" Desperate emotions spread in their hearts. (End of this chapter) Chapter 937： Tianlongrens End Yan Chapter 937 The End of the Dragon Man The power of the wind that contains the ruthless killing intent, ruthlessly harvesting the life of the enemy. The dragon didn''t even move a step, so he wiped out all nearby enemies without any effort. In recent years, he has rarely shot. But the world government will list him as the most murderous criminal, not just because he created the revolutionary army organization. After solving the nearby enemies, the dragon looked at a dome in front of him, his eyes glowing red. The Tianlongren whom they regard as the target, are in this domed building. "Huhu" Long opened his hands and shimmered green all over. In an instant, the wind is surging. The wind generated out of thin air, under the control of the dragon''s mind, quickly formed a light green spiral wind group visible to the naked eye. Immediately, the dragon controlled the spiral wind group and directly bombarded the dome that hid the people of Tianlong. accompanied by a roar. The dome was torn apart by the wind group in an instant. Countless building debris was sucked into the whirlpool of hurricanes and flew towards the sky. Not far away, the garrison of the Holy Land and the CP members who were resisting the enemy corner watched the dome being shattered by the hurricane, and their faces were full of horror. is not only horrified by the power of the natural disaster level, but also because of the safety of the Tianlong people in the dome. Huhu The surrounding wind roared. After counting the rest. The sound of the wind subsided. Unexpectedly, the entire dome was shattered by two-thirds by the hurricane, but the Denon people hiding in the building were safe. They hug each other, shaking. Because of the extreme fear, there is no blood on their faces. If they were the previous ones, even if they were in a life-and-death crisis, they would still maintain an invincible posture instead of being as fearful as they are now. is Maude, let them understand a cruel fact in advance. in this world. Not everyone should be afraid of them, and it''s not that everyone can''t hurt or even take their lives. Mauds previous actions can be said to be personally taking off the glass cover of the Dragon people who breathed the same kind of air because of their disdain and the lower races. What is the essential difference between the Tianlongren who lost this "glass cover" and waste? Long lowered his head to look at the trembling Tianlong people who hugged him, and his eyes with no mood swings from beginning to end finally showed a cold murderous intent at this moment. Betty, commander of the Eastern Army of the Revolutionary Army, holding a banner, came to Long''s side. "I didn''t expect the plan to go so smoothly, Long, this scene before me really made me feel like I was dreaming." She also looked at the trembling Tianlong people. If you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, who would have believed that a group of invincible Tianlong people who thought they were gods would one day curl up into a group of beasts waiting to be slaughtered. "There is indeed a sense of unreality, but..." Longs murderous intent became more intense, and he said blankly: "At this moment, there is no doubt that it is reality." When the voice is not over. Between the dragon''s fingers, a seemingly insignificant light green wind blade volleyed towards the Tianlong people above the ruins. ͡! The bodies of several Tianlongren were cut in half by this miniature wind blade. Suddenly, a large amount of blood gushed out from the body that was divided into two like a spring. The other Tianlong people beside ?? were all dumbfounded when they saw this scene. Unprotected, even a wind blade with weak lethality can hardly resist. The few Celestials who died within minutes and seconds released a signal to the two parties who were fighting. For the revolutionary army, the death of the Tianlong people not only broke their inherent cognition, but also brought their morale to a peak in an instant. For the members of the Holy Land garrison and CP who were resisting in blood, the death of the Tianlongren made them instantly fall into an abyss called despair. is over, everything is over. They desperately tried to protect the Tianlong people, and they felt indescribable despair. Above the roof. Betty looked at the few dragons who were cut in half by the wind blade, took a deep breath, and immediately waved the flag in his hand. "How can an enemy who can''t stand a blow stop the mighty edge that I am waiting for!" "Everyone, do your best to fight to the end!!!" "For the victory that can be obtained immediately!!!" Betty mobilized her abilities, and the excitement of encouragement spread to the audience. The revolutionary army who heard the encouragement instantly became full of fighting spirit, and crushed the remaining enemies with amazing aura. The garrison of the Holy Land and the CP members, which were already in danger, were completely defeated. And just as the battle in the field was about to determine the result, there was a burst of bowstrings. ݡ! Immediately afterwards, the sound of dense arrows breaking through the air sounded. Countless arrows from the string drew a beautiful arc in the air, and shrouded in the sky above the ruins. Tianlongren looked at the dense arrows shot from the sky, and let out a cry of despair. It''s just that no matter how loud this desperate sound is, it can''t stop the arrow rain falling down. Puff, puff... The arrow pierced through the bodies of the dragons. Between the splashes of blood, most of the Dragonites in the arena turned into hedgehogs, seeing that they could no longer survive. Above the roof. The dragon tilted his head to look at the soldiers of Hydra Island not far away. The arrow rain just now came from their hands. "" Long''s gaze turned slightly, and he looked at the Empress Hancock in front of the Hydra Warriors. is also to kill the dragon people. He doesn''t mind the sudden move of the Nine Snakes. After all, the purpose is to let the Tianlongren die. It doesnt matter who kills. Hancock noticed the gaze that the dragon looked over, but ignored it. "The vulnerable animal..." She looked at the Celestial Dragon people with arrows all over her body, her expression seemed calm, but her slightly trembling tone betrayed her true emotions. Although she personally gave the order to execute the group of dragon people who had brought her endless nightmares, the shadow imprinted in the depths of the soul did not completely dissipate because of this. but. She at least has the courage to face it. And such courage is exactly what Maude gave her. Above the ruins, bright and dazzling blood flowed from under the bodies of the dragons. In a short while, a pool of blood formed. "Where are the guards? Where are the guards!!!" Among the corpses all over the ground, four or five Celestials survived. They used their compatriots as a shield before the rain of arrows fell, so they survived. "Is there anyone else? Come and protect me, protect me!!!" Pushing away the corpse of the compatriot full of arrows pressed against the body, these surviving Celestials stood tremblingly. Their faces were pale and bloodless, and their voices hoarsely called their guards. However, they received no response to their shouts. Because-- The members of the Holy Land garrison and CP, who were originally responsible for protecting their safety, have been taken care of by the revolutionary army team that has been inspired and strengthened in one fell swoop. "how so" These Celestial Dragons looked around in a dazed manner. All enemies are greeted. How about using compatriots as a shield? The result will not change at all. Around. The revolutionary army looked indifferently at the few Dragonites standing in a pool of blood on the verge of collapse. this moment. In their eyes, the Tianlong people are no different from ordinary people who are about to die. And they only need to raise the gun in their hands, and then gently pull the trigger, they can end the Tianlongren who once claimed to be a god. Hancock stared at the blood-covered Draco on the ruins. Just kill them... will definitely be able to overcome the long shadow. "My concubine... I won''t let Maude-sama down." There are currently 878 monthly tickets, which should be hopeless o(ini)o~~~ But I am still very grateful to you all for your support, and I am willing to vote for the unsuspecting pig who has been betraying you~~ the end of next month It should be over, let''s see if I want to write about the hunter side. (End of this chapter) Chapter 939： the power of terror Chapter 939 The strength of terror is almost a conditioned reflex The dragon, who sensed a strong sense of crisis, was wrapped in a gust of wind and retreated without hesitation. Just as he retreated from the spot, a dazzling arc-shaped sword light swept across the place where he was standing. The crystal brick, which was as clear as water, but with an extremely hard texture, suddenly turned into powder in the sword light. A bottomless crack traverses the floor of the entire palace, and then spreads up along the wall to the top of the palace. Dusk is coming. The orange-red twilight passed through the cut marks on the palace wall, casting a straight line of light on the ground. This sword ?? directly cut the entire majestic and luxurious palace in half. It''s just that the sword''s stance is going to the extreme, and the control is flawless. Even the palace itself did not "perceive" that there was an extra piercing sword mark on his body, and he still stood quietly and unharmed. Dragon immediately retreated to the front of the hall. He glanced at the orange-red light reflecting on the palace floor, and his pupils shrank. on the high platform. Yimu lightly lifted the rusted blade, and immediately flexed and extended his arms, like a bow and arrow. The arm is like a bow, and the sword is an arrow. Silk strands of black and red arcs danced and jumped on the sword. The rust that covered the sword was rippling from the end of the turbulent arc. Long raised his eyes and looked up, his tiny pupils shrunk further into needle-like shapes. The extreme sense of crisis turned into a chill that spread to every corner of his body. Elementalized! ''s rapidly spinning thoughts turn commands into substantive actions. Dragon turned into a gust of wind in an instant and exited the palace at the fastest speed. Im stabbed forward with his bow-shaped arm, and the rusty sword in his hand flew out like an arrow. In an instant, a dazzling white light filled the palace. A shock wave slash wrapped in a terrifying aura swept the dragon that had just been elementalized. Boom! A powerful shock wave slashed through the gate of the palace with a destructive force. When countless debris flew, the sound resounded throughout the Holy Land. The two sides who were fighting were all surprised. Countless people looked up to the sky. What ?? came into view was a terrifying slash that pierced through the sky. Immediately after The remaining power of the slash was gone. A man in a green robe appeared in the sky, falling from the sky. The robe that wafted in the wind was already dilapidated. The people from the Holy Land quickly recognized the identity of this man. is the leader of the revolutionary army, Long. The revolutionary army also saw the dragon and the tattered robe on the dragon''s body, and his face changed drastically. It turned out that the terrifying slash just now was aimed at the dragon. And from the current appearance of the dragon, it seems that the injury is not light. The Chamber of Power. The Five Old Stars who were leading the battle suddenly changed their faces. The terrifying slash that pierced the sky made them feel the breath of Lord Im, which meant They were seriously dereliction of duty again, causing Lord Im to be forced to take action again. "Can''t even two hundred new pacifists stop the rude..." "We, Lord Im disappointed again!" The five old stars realized something, and they felt panic. ''s impeccable sense of sight also showed a flaw. Aoki, Shiliu, Cavendish, Urki, and Jinpei, who were in charge of dealing with the Five Old Stars, did not miss the opportunity, and they were looking for flaws to attack the Five Old Stars brazenly. Various moves are intertwined. The five old stars were not aware of it for a while, and they were repelled by Qingzhi and the others. is just thanks to the rich experience and domineering domineering. Although he was hit by a flaw, he minimized the loss at the last moment. "Is that breath just now the captain''s goal..." Qingzhi and the others, who succeeded in one blow, naturally knew that the reason for the distraction of the Five Old Stars was the powerful aura that suddenly appeared just now. Although I dont know the real details of that aura, I can confirm that it is an enemy or a friend! Qingzhi and the others were amazed at the strength of the breath master, but they were not too worried. To say that they are as tough as monsters, their captains are not too much. In order to allow the captain to deal with that powerful aura wholeheartedly, they will leave all the enemies, including the Five Old Stars, here. "Chi-chi-" A new animalized pacifist turned to powder in the sunset. Just a second ago. Maud came behind this new type of pacifist in an instant, and took away the shadow of this new type of pacifist with just one knife. So. The new type of pacifist who lost his shadow turned to powder in the afterglow of the setting sun. The defense power given by ?? animal system and the recovery power given by memory metal seem to have lost any meaning in front of Maud''s shadow-slashing ability. "And... 147 more." Maud held the knife in one hand and looked at the remaining new-style pacifists in the field with calm eyes. Although the direct death effect of the Shadow Slash ability can make him more effortless when cleaning these new pacifists. But the speed of these new pacifists is not slow. In addition, there are a large number of them, and they have a sense of mutual defense. Therefore, it takes more time to save effort. And dusk is near When night falls, even capturing the shadows of these pacifists will have no immediate effect. But Maud is in no hurry. Instead of trying to speed up the efficiency, he prefers to spend a little time. after all. He wants to keep his state as much as possible to deal with Im. Furthermore, after night falls, although Zhanying cannot exert a direct death effect, it can turn to the shadows of these new pacifists as ammunition for the "shadow gathering place". "Arranging this fighting force here, you really took a bad move." Maud looked calm and launched an attack on the next pacifist. He''s going to take out all the new pacifists here, unless Im comes to trouble him. Otherwise. If these new types of pacifists are added to the battlefield, coupled with the troops of the Navy Headquarters who come to the rescue, the situation will change unpredictably. Maud moved one after another and cut off the shadow of a new type of pacifist. The afterglow falls, turning it into a flying powder. "There are 146 more." Maud whispered to himself. This step taken by the Five Old Stars is a failure. Then he naturally wants to start from this failure to create a chance for victory. ignored the aura that erupted from the vacant throne, and didn''t take a second look at the sky-high slash. Maud is preoccupied with dealing with the new pacifists on the field. at the same time. The ?? dragon fell from the sky to the ground. Before landing, he adjusted his posture in time and landed on the roof of a building with his feet staggering. "Cough cough..." After ?? barely stabilized his body, the dragon lowered his head and spat out a mouthful of thick blood. "My Overlord..." "Not as good as her." While ?? whispered to himself, the dragon coughed up several mouthfuls of blood. That slash just now. He has already responded in advance. However, in front of that supreme overlord... Elementalization loses its meaning. at the last minute. He can only be forced to build his defenses with overlord color. But the overlord color is also divided into strong and weak. His defense was not as good as the opponent''s attack, so he was naturally injured. If it weren''t for his high attainments of overlord, and under a frontal attack, I am afraid that the whole person would be annihilated in an instant, leaving no trace. "Dragon, are you alright!!!" Jasmine''s undisguised panic voice came from a distance. When he saw the dragon falling from the sky, he hurried over. Except for him. The crows that ??Karas transformed into also flew towards this direction. Hearing Jasmine''s cry, Long raised his hand to wipe the blood from his mouth, and looked at the half of the palace with his eyes like a torch. From his place, he could barely see the corner of the vacant throne. "Call" He let out a slow breath. A strong sense of crisis is always lingering in my mind. But there is no retreat from this battle. No matter how terrifying the enemy''s strength is, he must face it. Only when he did what he was supposed to do, could he hand over the rest to those subordinates who swore to follow him to the death. "Dragon!!!" Jasmine came close, his body was almost as high as the roof the dragon was on, and his line of sight was just level with the dragon. He looked at the dragon, and the dragon also glanced at him and said solemnly: "Jasmine, you shouldn''t be here, the battlefields in other places need your strength." "Aren''t people worried about you? Why do you blame them instead?" Jasmine puffed out her cheeks and said angrily. He also saw the physical condition of the dragon. The injury is not light, but it is not as serious as expected, so I am a little relieved. "Go back to where you should be." Dragon was basically immune to Jasmine''s hot eyes, and said mercilessly. "People are obviously worried about you, but you are so fierce!!!" Jasmine''s cheeks full of beards were puffed up even more vigorously, like a puffer fish with no beauty. is also at this time. A group of black crows flew from the sky and landed next to the dragon, quickly condensing the appearance of Callas. Long tilted his head to look at Karas, who was standing beside him. Before he could say anything, Jasmine took the lead. "Look at you, even Karas came over, and you don''t appreciate the dragon at all, hum!" Karaston was silent, not knowing what to say. He could only look at the dragon and ask the dragon''s opinion with his eyes. rushed over from the battlefield in other places. On the one hand, he was worried about the situation of the dragon, and on the other hand, he planned to help out. After all, they had seen the horror of the sky-high slash just now, so if they could spare their hands, they definitely wanted to come to support the dragon. Dragon knew the motives of Callas and Jasmine rushing over. But the enemies he faced were different from before... Compared to letting Callas and Jasmine join hands, he hoped that Callas and Jasmine could play their due combat value and reduce the number of troops on the Holy Land side. "I don''t need help." He shook his head towards Karas. Karas nodded knowingly. He wasn''t as arrogant as Jasmine, but he obeyed the dragon''s orders and prepared to return to the battlefield. But just as he made a move, he stopped. the reason is-- There is an amazing aura pressing over from the front. Karas'' eyes changed, and he suddenly looked at the source of the aura. I saw Yimu, who was slender and slender, wearing a floor-length robe, a pointed crown, and a mask, was pacing. She carried a rusted one-handed axe in her hand. With every step, visible debris fell from the blade of the axe. "Dragon, is she the one who hurt you?" Jasmine also saw Im, who was exuding a terrifying aura, and quickly put away the coquettish expression, and turned to a rare serious expression. As the terrifying aura squeezed over step by step, the more Jasmine could feel the terror of the opponent. It is no wonder that a powerful dragon can be injured by the opponent in such a short period of time. Hearing Jasmine''s question, while staring at Yimu, Long nodded slowly. It was unrealistic to let Jasmine and Karas go at such a time. Because the dragon can feel it The energy of the monster in front of him had already locked on Karas and Jasmine. If you turn around and exit the battle circle in this situation, it is equivalent to giving Im a chance to attack. "Don''t think about attacking, keeping your life is the most important thing." Long Shen Sheng reminded. His reminder made Karas and Jasmine congeal. Im stopped abruptly and looked at the three of Dragon, Jasmine, and Callas in silence. used the second weapon infused with the will of the king, but failed to kill the dragon. How many years. She almost forgot what "unhappy" feels like. These worms are trying their best to remind her... Im burst out with black and red arcs all over his body. The unpleasant emotions poured into it, making her even more terrifying. ৡ! Her body instantly disappeared in place. next moment. Holding a one-handed axe, she appeared beside Jasmine. Jasmine had already turned on her knowledge and she had reacted in time. "Go away!" He shouted, waved the mechanical trident in his hand, and stabbed Emu, who had just revealed his figure, fiercely. The sharp tip of the halberd was wrapped in a solid color of armament. It was just such a hasty response that he forgot about the reminder from the dragon just now. "Jasmine!!" Dragons secret path was not good, so he drove the wind group to help Jasmine relieve the pressure. However, the overlord color that Im put out, is to shake his wind away from the air. In the hands of this monster, ?? Overlord Color is no longer a simple attack method, but an all-round energy barrier. Shocked the typhoon with the color of an overlord, Yimu''s body movements were not affected in any way, she swung her axe to meet the trident that Jasmine stabbed. Just before the axe blade touched the trident, the overlord color released from the air turned into a boiling thunder slurry, and bombarded the tip of the trident fiercely. "Eh?!" Jasmine suddenly sensed danger, but it was too late to withdraw. The tyrannical attack from the one-handed axe shattered the trident with lightning speed. The ?? unabated energy then bombarded Jasmine''s body. ! Jasmine''s huge body flew out like a cannonball and smashed into a building a hundred meters away. When ?? landed, his vitality was cut off. Im did not withdraw his axe, and flashed to Karas''s side in an instant. Karas'' body just showed signs of black feathering, and the axe blade that contained the ultimate power fell. That is-- An attack that cannot be avoided even by elementalization. can only face hard resistance. Karas understood this. Immediately. He, whose defense was even inferior to Jasmine, was directly split in half by Im. Blood splattered. Karas followed Jasmines footsteps. is less than two seconds. The two commanders of the Revolutionary Army died... And Im''s murderous intent hasn''t died down She turned and attacked the last dragon. (end of this chapter) Chapter 940： Maud... Chapter 940 Maud... In an instant, the two mainstays of the revolutionary army died. This is an absolute power gap. The amazing and terrifying overlord-colored aura leaped towards the dragon in an instant. The cold murderous intention that came with it, like thick blood, makes people almost suffocate. Dragon''s eyes widened in anger, unable to care about his grief for Karas and Jasmine, wrapping his body with a gust of wind, and retreating quickly to avoid Im''s attack. The one-handed axe that stirred the black and red electric arc swiped an icy trajectory in the air, but it failed to hit the dragon and landed in the air. Im''s body movements paused slightly, and stopped in place without continuing to pursue. She raised her head, her indifferent eyes reflected the figure of the dragon that seemed to be in retreat. Only the overlord color can defeat the overlord color. literally means so. But there is another meaning. That is, only the overlord color can resist the overlord color. The reason why the raid just now was able to kill Jasmine and Callas in seconds was not pure violence, but the overlordship between the offense and defense that affected the concentration of Jasmine and Callas. In this kind of offense and defense where every second counts, even if the rhythm is just a breath away, you will lose or die in an instant. Of course this is just one of the reasons. Im''s bottomless strength was the root cause of the instant deaths of Jasmine and Karas. And the dragon is also a top powerhouse who is proficient in the overlord, so even if he loses head-on, he will not be caught by Im so easily. He quickly backed away to distance himself. Such a reaction, such a move. also shows that his fear of Im has reached the highest level. This also leads to Im''s behavior of stopping and not chasing, instead, revealed a little joking. Maybe Im didn''t think that way. is just a well-timed move, as if to say: The leader of the revolutionary army is just like that. "Jasmine, Callas..." But at the moment, the dragon is only full of anger. But fortunately, the dragon''s will is strong enough, and it is not affected by anger. Otherwise. In the face of an enemy of the level of Im, if there is no support from the knowledge and color, it is basically the same as death. suppressed the anger in his heart, and the dragon''s face rarely revealed a hint of hideousness. Huhu The sound of the wind suddenly rose. The gust of wind generated out of thin air swirled around the dragon''s body. In the whirlwind, there are strands of black and red electric arcs flashing. "Spin." Dragon made a bold move. The whirlwind controlled by his thoughts instantly condensed into the shape of a spiral spear, and bursts of explosions burst out from the tail, volleying towards Im at a very fast speed. is of course upholding the idea of ??defense, but a proper proactive shot is sometimes better than a blind defense. came head-on with a sharp whirl wrapped in black and red arcs. However, Im''s arm holding the one-handed axe fell naturally, without the slightest intention of swinging the axe. And the sharp whirling that came from the sky stopped about a finger-long distance right in front of Im''s face. The ultra-high-speed rotating tip seemed to be blocked by an invisible wall of air, drilling out black and red arcs, and could no longer advance half an inch. "Isn''t it going to work even with enhanced penetration..." Long''s face was sullen, and unspeakable emotions were brewing in his eyes. he knows. The invisible shield that protects Im is not derived from the ability of the devil fruit, but a very pure use of the overlord. And his spiky spin is not only the most penetrating move, but also has an overlord-colored twist on the foundation. But even so, it still can''t break Im''s overlord-colored shield. This also means As long as Yimu acts as a bully in the whole process, then he will never be able to hurt Yimu, let alone the chance of winning this battle. unless, His attack speed can be faster than Im''s idea of ??casting a tyrannical shield... But the chances of doing such a thing are close to zero. Im looked at the dragon indifferently, and didn''t let the whirling whirling around in front of him wantonly. She just took a step forward and pushed the overlord-colored shield forward a little distance. The sharp whirling that was spinning at super high speed suddenly exploded like a bubble, and disappeared without a trace in the next second. This scene, and the corpses of Jasmine and Karas not far from hypothermia were all telling the strength of Im. Not that they are too weak. But the enemy is too strong. With this overlord-colored shield alone, it is already a gap that they cannot bridge. Dragon understood this. But there is still hope, and that is the risky hand-to-hand combat. But he did not lose his mind. Jasmine and Callas fell... If he also falls, his morale will plummet. In the name of Monkey, he has the ultimate rationality that Garp and Luffy lack. Long finally restrained the impulse in his heart. For him, victory in this war is above anything else! Im''s sense of sight seemed to have captured Long''s shyness that he chose to avoid the battle. But she never showed any contempt. Because in her eyes, the dragon is at most a more flexible bug. In the silent silence, Im moved. She doesn''t have the patience to waste time with a bug. Before zero o''clock, she had to get rid of all the intruders, so as to complete a new round of cleaning and start everything from scratch. Im''s figure vanished in the wind, nowhere to be found. Obviously it is a pure physical function, but it has a speed faster than light. However, the dragon can accurately grasp Imam''s movements and determine Imam''s attack trajectory. He increased his speed with the wind track, evaded Imam''s instant hit again, and took advantage of the situation to re-open the distance. Im didn''t let him get his wish this time, and the one-handed axe wrapped in the color of an overlord slashed at him like a shadow. The attack speed is so fast that there is no pause at all, and there is no complete appearance of the body. is like a blurry shadow that keeps changing positions. ''s extremely fierce offensive pushed the dragon into a corner in an instant. Kelong also showed the toughness that a top powerhouse should have. He was blindly defensive and didn''t give Im any chance to decide the outcome with one hit. In just two or three seconds Im attacked dozens of times, but the dragon avoided dozens of times. Then. Im suddenly stopped the offensive. Dragon stepped back decisively, with no intention of counterattacking at all. He stood at a relatively conservative distance, his body exuded a hazy green light, his chest was slightly heaving, and he was panting. Although it is only a few seconds of offense and defense, the consumption cannot be normalized. Im looked at the dragon silently again. this moment. She really found out what was different about this bug. "wind?" She, who hadn''t spoken from the beginning to the end, suddenly muttered to herself in doubt. The voice that came out was so ethereal that there was no trace of it. If you didn''t listen carefully, you couldn''t really tell whether it was a female voice or a male voice. She seemed to understand the reason why the dragon was able to evade her attack, but there was a little uncertainty in her tone. Dragon gasped slightly, and tried to adjust his breath while Yimu stopped attacking. The defense is so difficult, it is hard to imagine how to intersperse the idea of ??counterattack in this fierce defense. I can''t do it at all... I thought that the ultimate enemy was the Five Old Stars. But he didn''t expect that there was a monster hidden in the depths of the Holy Land. If it weren''t for the warning of "Wind", I might not be able to deal with Im''s fierce offensive by seeing and hearing alone. Im also guessed the reason why the dragon was able to evade the attack perfectly. It must be the ubiquitous "wind" that gave the dragon an early warning. Patience has been exhausted. With her idle other hand, she slowly took out a pill from her robe. "One grain, enough." she whispered to herself. The howling wind covered her voice. But the dragon who controls all the winds heard it. "medicine?" Dragon adjusted his breath quickly and glanced at the pill that Im was holding in his hand. at the same time. More than a dozen revolutionary troops came to the scene, including Kerla. They realized the seriousness of the situation only because they saw Jasmine''s body. Unexpectedly, after arriving at the scene, he saw Karas who was split in half again. "Leader...!" "Dragon!" "What the **** is this...?!" After seeing the tragic death of Karas, the dozen or so members of the revolutionary army who rushed to help turned pale. How long has it been... The two commanders who were among the best in combat effectiveness in the organization actually died! If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t have believed it. "Get out!" Out of the corner of his eyes, he glanced at the companions who came to help, and shouted almost like a conditioned reflex. In front of the monster Im, unless you can skillfully use the Overlord Color entanglement, there is no point in how many people come. The dozen or so revolutionary troops who came to help could not immediately understand the meaning of the dragon. Im ignored the dozen or so extra bugs, but slowly stuffed the pill into his mouth under the mask. Gollum. Pills are swallowed along the throat into the abdomen. Immediately The aura surrounding Im became even more violent. She moved and her figure disappeared again. This time the speed is much faster than before. Long was keenly aware of this, and his pupils shrank sharply. "Wind Sudden!" Between the lightning and flint, his body shifted to one side, and at the same time he controlled a gust of wind to hit him. There was a sudden muffled sound. The ?? dragon flew to one side as if he had been punched. Im''s attack followed. is still in the open space. But-- On the one-handed axe that fell, there were black and red arcs with thick knuckles. Immediately afterwards, the entire one-handed axe collapsed into countless fragments that were lasing around, and it was like going back in time, and the countless fragments that had just been lasing shrank back in an instant. But then it exploded towards the surroundings with a more violent attitude. Followed by a shock wave mixed with black and red electric arcs, rushing towards the dragon who had just avoided the axe blow like a stormy sea. Dragon''s eyes were instantly filled with white light. Boom! The next moment. Dragon was annihilated in the shock wave. Boom! ! ! The unabated shock wave rolled into the distance. Wherever ?? goes, any existence is reduced to ashes. outside the aftermath range. Kerla''s body shook. And the other dozen or so revolutionary troops all rolled their eyes and fell down. This is the shocking effect of Overlord Color. Yu Wei alone made the dozen or so revolutionary troops lose their consciousness. "Dragon!!!" Kelra struggled to hold on to Im''s overlord''s lingering power, and looked pale at the position that was flattened by the shock wave. wants to find the figure of the dragon. At this moment, she was extremely shocked, and her eyes trembled. ݡ A green whirlwind fell on the flat ground, and then condensed the dragon''s body. "Pfft..." Dragon fell to the ground as if he had lost his strength, opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of thick blood. was obviously hit hard by the attack just now. Im dodged, looking down at the dragon. She didn''t speak, but pointed at the dragon''s forehead with her long index finger. Squeak Black and red arcs flashed on his fingertips. The overlord color seems to be inexhaustible, and every move is used. Dragon''s vision was slightly blurred. He sensed that danger was approaching, but had difficulty responding effectively. "Murloc Karate..." At the critical moment, Kerla rushed over, posing with both hands in the start of murloc karate. "Break the void!" Kerla gathered strength on the palm of his hand and patted Im on the back. ! This palm slapped on Im''s overlord-colored shield, which was exactly the same as the dragon''s previous attack, and couldn''t break through at all, let alone get close. "This is!!" Kerla was inexplicably horrified. Im didn''t look back, but the overlord-colored shield that blocked Kerla''s attack turned from defense to attack, turned into a force of energy and attacked Kerla''s face. Almost at the same instant. With a sudden loud noise, Im''s foothold suddenly sank. The sudden change made Im crooked and lost his balance. The overlord who was supposed to hit Kerla slanted towards the sky with vigour. at the same time. The attack that was supposed to hit the dragon was in vain. The ground sank, and the smoke and dust overflowed. A figure appeared out of thin air. But it was Sabo who came from the house of power, and saved Kerla and the dragon at a critical moment. And his decision between lightning and flint was particularly wise, instead of attacking Yimu, he destroyed the ground with dragon claw hands. "Sabo!" Kerla suddenly turned from surprise to joy. In the next instant, she was picked up by Sabo with one hand. Sabo held Kerla in one hand and the dragon in the other, and quickly retreated. However, just as he made the move to retreat, a crescent-shaped shock wave broke through the smoke and bombarded them. Sabo''s eyes narrowed, and it was too late to avoid him. And I can''t spare my hands in this crisis situation. Without any choice Sabo could only turn around, while trying to protect Kerla and the dragon in front of him. A crescent-shaped shock wave hit Sabo''s back. Sabo vomited a large mouthful of blood on the spot when he was hit hard. Although it has a domineering defense, it still fails to completely prevent damage. Sabo, Kerla, and Dragon were knocked away by the crescent-shaped shock wave. Then, like a kite with a broken string, it fell to the ground from the air. This is a blow similar to Lan''s foot, and it also hurt Sabo seriously. "Dragon, Sabo...!" Of the three ??, Kerla was hardly injured. She got up quickly and stood in front of Dragon and Sabo. not far away. The overflowing smoke was dispersed by a strong wind. Im floated out of the pit, and then slowly landed on the ground. She looked at the three of Sabo indifferently and paced away. Another bug appeared... She had to admit that she did not notice Sabo''s breath just in time. But the result will not be different. While ?? paced towards Sabo and the others, Im raised his arms horizontally, preparing to use the move just now to crush the three bugs in front of him. This is the last time. Kerla looked at Im coming step by step, her pupils trembling. "Everyone is fine... Can anyone come over to help...!" Kerla shouted emotionally. However, the nearest revolutionary army, even if they noticed it, was too late. Im didn''t intend to give Kerla a chance to ask for help, and he waved his arm like a knife in front of him. A crescent-shaped shock wave volleyed towards Kerla and them. Kerla''s face changed drastically, and he immediately prepared to use his body to resist the next attack. ৡ! At the moment of crisis, the shadow icons on Maud and Sabo exchanged positions and arrived in an instant. He also waved it casually. smashed the crescent-shaped shock wave that hit him. Kerla looked at Maud''s back, and under the ups and downs, the whole person suddenly fell to the ground, breathing heavily. "Maud...you''re here...that''s great..." Tears welled up in her eyes. If Maud hadn''t arrived in time, she would have lost the two most important people in her life. "Maud..." Sabo and Long also looked at Maud''s back, a feeling of the rest of their lives, but more ashamed. Maud did not look back, looking directly at Im. "Kerla, take them away." "Ok!" Kelra wiped away her tears and helped Sabo and Dragon up. Even if Maud didn''t say so, she knew she couldn''t interfere with Maud here. Not far away, Im silently met Mord''s gaze. this is not a bug. There are more proposals for a comprehensive or infinite stream... Let me think about it. If I write an infinite stream, I can ask Mosquito... If I don''t write an infinite stream, Death and Hokage can consider it. I plan to use the hunter to practice. Take a rhythm...I want to change it, change the slow rhythm to a fast rhythm. (end of this chapter) Chapter 941： How can this be……! Chapter 941 How is this possible...! That shock wave slash that was similar to Lan''s feet that attacked the three of Sabo... Although Im''s move looks very casual, its power cannot be underestimated. After all, it was an attack that could pierce through Sabo''s armament. But Mode just slapped the powerful shock wave away. The techniques he uses are exactly the same as Imna''s outspoken overlord. can be used for both attack and defense. And Maud has apparently reached that level. Imm sees this, and naturally doesn''t think that Maud is also a bug. But in her opinion. Maud, who is not a bug, is at most a beast that is a little trickier in comparison. should be cleaned up... Im''s eyes were indifferent, and his whole body exuded an aura of awe. She was looking at Maud, and Maud was looking at her. "Women..." Maud''s gaze swept across Im''s long pointed crown, snow-white robes, and mask with only eyes showing, and finally paused for about a second or two in front of Im''s bulging chest. The existence in front of him that was so powerful that he could easily crush the high-level combat power of the revolutionary army turned out to be a woman. Maud and Im were looking at each other, while Kerla hurriedly helped Sabo and the dragon. "Kerla, I''m fine." Sabo gently pushed Kerla''s hand away, motioning her to take care of the dragon. Kerla understood, took the dragon''s arm, and used his shoulders to support the dragon''s body weight. The dragon was badly injured. He leaned on Kerla''s shoulder, barely able to stand. "Maud..." He frowned and looked at Maud''s back with solemn eyes. He was about to speak, but was interrupted by Maud in advance. "Dragon, I know very well what this victory or defeat means, and even more clearly the result of defeat." Maud seemed to know what the dragon was going to say, and said in a calm tone: "But now, you should just step back and be a ''commander'', and then put all your expectations on me." Long was speechless for a while, and could only keep looking at Maud in silence. If they can''t effectively defeat the monster that has crossed the river of time in front of them, then the huge advantage they have created by relying on the invasion is just a castle in the air. The dawn of victory that I finally saw will be gradually swallowed by the darkness. Before launching this general offensive against the World Government, Long never expected that the chance of victory in this war would fall on a one-on-one showdown. Although unacceptable But that is the truth. Elite, strength. In front of these two monsters that cant be reasoned about, its just a cold number, meaningless at all. And he is seriously injured now, and it is difficult to fight, so he can only go to another battle circle to command the team to fight as Maud said, and then pin his hope of defeating Im on Maud. "go." The dragon''s eyelids drooped down and he said solemnly. This is for Kerla. Kerla seemed to sense the fleeting loss of the dragon, bit her lip and nodded silently, holding the dragon to stay away from right and wrong. "Sabo, come here too!" She, who had just taken a step, turned her head to look at Sabo, who was still standing still, and spoke quickly. "I can still fight..." Sabo turned his back to Kerla and raised his eyes to look at Im, who was exuding a terrifying aura. He still has the power to fight, and naturally he wants to stay on the scene to assist Maud. "You hurt so badly, and..." Kerla suddenly looked anxious, and suddenly stopped in the middle of her speech. She wanted to say that in front of that female monster, with Sabo''s strength, not only might he not be able to help, but it might even be a disservice. But she still couldn''t say such hurtful words to Sabo. "Sabo." Maud suddenly said: "You also step back and take Jasmine and Karas with you." This is not a persuasion, but an order. Sabo was slightly startled, and out of the corner of his eyes, he glanced at the bodies of Jasmine and Callas, and clenched his fists hard. "Here... I''ll leave it to you, Maud." He was silent for about two seconds, and finally obeyed Maud''s words and walked towards the corpses of Jasmine and Callas. Kerla breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this, and quickly exited the battle ring with the dragon on his back. Im ignored Sabo and their actions, her attention was all on Maud. Throughout the eight hundred years of history... During that great purge, D''s will survived. After ??, with the passage of time, D''s will, which is not bound by blood inheritance, will always emerge in various ways. But it''s just coming out, and it doesn''t bring any real threat to Im. Until these years. Finally there appeared a D that made Im feel threatened. is also today She finally saw with her own eyes this threat that had to be removed. Sen''s cold killing intent gradually surged like a dark tide, sticking to the expanding aura. Maud noticed the change in Im''s aura for the first time. This is a precursor to an attack. will reveal his thoughts through the aura so casually, which also shows that Im is defiant. Maud''s expression was calm, and his eyes flashed red. Condensed like a substantial overlord color aura surrounding him, looking like lightning flashing in the clouds in the night. He shot suddenly. ϡ! Qiushui unsheathed and slashed straight ahead. Where the ?? blade landed, Im''s figure was revealed out of thin air. In the eyes of others, it seems that Im voluntarily bumped into Maud''s blade. Actually. It was Maud''s sense of sight that predicted Imam''s attack trajectory, so he sent the Qiu Shui blade to Im in front of him. Im also seemed to have foreseen the early blockade of Maud, and actually drew a Western sword from his robe and faced the falling autumn water. They are both swords and swords entwined in the color of an overlord, and they have not yet met in mid-air. The turbulent overlord colors between each other collided fiercely in the gap between the swords, and condensed into an energy sphere visible to the naked eye in the blink of an eye. One after another, black and red electric arcs that seem to be tearing apart the space burst out from the energy sphere, and at the same time, bursts of violent energy surged to the four directions. Accompanied by the turbulent air waves that swept in all directions, there was also the terrifying aura emanating from Maud and Im. Sky. Night is just falling. It was just a sudden upheaval. Layers of black clouds, like stormy waves, gathered above the Holy Land at an extremely fast speed. Maud''s line of sight passed through the black and red arcs that were embodied by the overlord color, and fell on the golden rippled eyes in the hole in Im''s mask. The eyes of both sides meet. Maud thought about the last time he was attacked by the woman in front of him and almost lost his life. But he didn''t say anything, but smiled coldly. Kacha, Kacha White cracks suddenly appeared on the energy sphere that kept bursting with power. He used the ability of the shaking fruit. Come here this time. is not revenge, but stifling threats. Near the battle circle. Sabo and the others looked at the two terrifying auras that were fighting in the arena, and shock slowly appeared on their faces. What ?? presented in front of his eyes was a collision of forces that could not be described in words. This is already the realm of God... In the face of this force collision, if mortals get close, I am afraid that they will be wiped out in an instant. "The climate has changed..." Kerla withstood the violent waves coming from the front, looked up at the sky with black clouds, and said with difficulty: "Dragon, is it your ability?" "It''s not me, nor the ability of the Devil Fruit." Dragon''s eyes were fixed on Maud and Yim in the distance, and he said solemnly: "It''s their overlordism that caused climate change." "Change the climate with overlord color, this kind of thing..." Kerla''s eyes widened in shock. "Cough cough..." Long coughed violently a few times, and explained in a low voice: "Domineering...itself is a manifestation of ''will''... They... just used ''twist'' to materialize willpower..." "Is this really something humans can do?" Even if he saw it with his own eyes, Kerla couldn''t believe it. Sabo dragged Jasmine''s lifeless body, but focused on Maud and Im. This kind of battle beyond cognition is indeed not something he can intervene in. And in the short confrontation just now, he didn''t even know that there was a weapon that could compete with Qiushui hidden under Im''s robe. That is to say They are not even qualified to let Yimu use the sword, and they are not qualified to draw out Yimu''s full strength. "Maud..." Sabo gritted his teeth, and after giving up the idea of ??participating in it, he could only put his hope on Maud. Only the overlord color can fight against the overlord color. Also, only monsters can fight monsters. Inside the venue. Maud poured the power of shock into his slashes. The collision of forces between the two sides suddenly produced a subtle change. One after another white light traces interspersed in the black and red arc, and quickly spread to Im. As new powers intervene The power that was originally stalemate was instantly unbalanced. Under the blessing of the power of shock, Maud pushed his whole body forward in one go. The power condensed to a point, even Im''s overlord color shrouded in front of him can''t stop it. A deafening roar sounded. Im was immediately defeated in the confrontation. Mod''s slash that combined the power of overlord and shock, directly bombarded Im''s chest. In an instant. Im''s slender body flew out suddenly, and the robe on his chest exploded into countless pieces. Pale and bloodless skin, suddenly exposed to the air. Immediately afterwards, large blood beads poured out from under Yimu''s mask and fell on the pale skin on his chest, like bright plum blossoms blooming in the snow on the mountain peaks. Maud is the prevailing blow. Not only knocked Im flying, but also injured Im and vomited blood. The three of Sabo, Kerla, and Long who were watching the battle while moving away, all looked at Im, who turned into a streamer and flew into the distance, in astonishment. The fierce confrontation in the previous second was clearly evenly matched. produced results a second later. The situation was changing so rapidly that even the dragon was unavoidably surprised. Before seeing this result In fact, the dragon, who has a deep understanding of Im''s overlord color, does not think that Maud''s overlord color will be stronger than Im. But after this result came out. Long realized that he was wrong, and also saw the chance of Maud''s victory from the result of this confrontation. However-- Just when he was excited, the image of Im swallowing a pill suddenly flashed across his mind. "That''s not her full strength..." Excitement comes and goes quickly. The ?? dragon quickly calmed down. He knew very well that the chance of victory in this war was in the hands of Maud. And the seriously injured he can only choose to believe in Maud, and he can''t just watch it here. At least have some value elsewhere... Sabo and Kerla didn''t notice the dragon''s psychological fluctuations. They looked at Im, who flew far away in an instant, and then looked at Maud, who exuded an amazing aura. Speechless shock! high altitude. Im swooped down from the sky. The body falls down like a shooting star. That direction, that position is a majestic building. is the room of power where the main team of the Maud Pirates and the Five Old Stars are located. Boom! Im''s body hit the top of the building, and then penetrated the hard ground layer by layer. In the end, it fell to the ground of the hall on the first floor with a large number of ruins. Boom! was bombarded with a force that was as heavy as a thousand pounds, and the whole ground was suddenly smashed into a big hole by Im, and countless rubble and smoke were swept up. The two sides who were fighting in the great hall were shocked by this sudden change. "What was that just now?!" "Looks like something fell off!!!" On the ?? Holy Land side, almost everyone did not see what had fallen. On the other hand, the Morde Pirates only captured the fleeting powerful aura between the electric light and flint. Within the entire hall. It was also the Five Old Stars who really saw the falling Im. is just a moment. Wu Laoxing''s complexion changed drastically and his eyes were wide open. The blood that appeared on his face due to the fierce fight also faded, turning pale. how is this possible! ? A sentence flashed across the minds of the five old stars at the same time. followed. panic, fear, anger. All kinds of emotions are intertwined, hitting their spirits like a giant hammer. The sight, hearing and color that were originally solid, suddenly collapsed. "Master Im!!!" "How can this be" The blood on Wu Laoxing''s face faded, and he looked at the overflowing smoke in disbelief. at the same time. The figure of Maud flashed in their minds. Lord Im, whose existence itself is a [God], was actually torn down by mortals? The five old stars cannot accept it. And their exaggerated reaction could not help attracting the attention of both parties. The people on the Holy Land side were dazed and puzzled. The ??Maud Pirates did not intend to investigate the cause, but noticed that the five old stars had been unable to maintain their sense of sight because of excessive emotional fluctuations. This is another chance for a surprise attack. The main force headed by Qingzhi is aiming for an opportunity to launch a fierce attack on the Five Old Stars. But the next second They stopped thinking like a conditioned reflex. Because of the sound of footsteps coming from the overflowing smoke and dust, along with it, there was also a tyrannical aura mixed with rage, which swept the audience regardless of enemy or foe. This sudden violent aura forced Aokiji and the others to stop, all of them looked at Im, who came out of the smoke, in amazement or astonishment. At the moment when the overlord''s aura appeared, they did not need any intelligence information, and they determined that the woman with blood on her chest in front of her was the enemy of their captain. "Hey, this is too exaggerated..." Urgi looked at Im, sweating coldly. The reaction of the rest of the people was not much better. After close contact, I realized that the enemy of my captain is an extremely terrifying existence. even so-- His own captain still had the upper hand. Imm walked out of the smoke and didn''t even glance at everyone present. She was so angry that she couldn''t even maintain her sight. But it didn''t prevent her from finding and locking Maud''s breath. A tyrannical aura like a violent storm was released from her body. Puff, puff The soldiers of the Holy Land lost consciousness and fell to the ground in this tyrannical aura that was indistinguishable between the enemy and the enemy. "Sir Im..." has always been a high-ranking five old star, but at this moment, his face is full of fear. (end of this chapter) Chapter 942： Killer? Chapter 942 Killer? The overbearing aura of extreme anger swept the audience. The Holy Land garrison with weak willpower had no resistance in the face of Im''s overbearing aura, and fell to the ground one after another. Dangdang, dangdang The sound of the heavy armor hitting the ground became the only sound in the entire hall. The main members of the ??Maud Pirates resisted Im''s overbearing aura that was indistinguishable between enemy and foe, but it was inevitable that deep fear would emerge in their hearts. There are some unreasonable existences, just one face to face can make people realize the horror. Im in front of him is one of the best. Judging from the panic-stricken reaction of the Five Old Stars, one can also see Imam''s identity and status in this holy place, and even his power. This existence is the real monster. The members of the Maud Pirates, including Aokiji Xireu, did not dare to be negligent at all, and their eyes were fixed on Im. They had to make sure that they were able to react in time before Im could make a move. Dangdang, dangdang Inside the ?? hall, the Holy Land garrison lost consciousness and fell to the ground one after another. The sound of the armor hitting the ground is endless. Just a few seconds. Thousands of Holy Land garrisoners were shaken by Yimu''s Overlord Color. To know. These garrison troops are the elites chosen by the Five Old Stars for this battle. Even so, he couldn''t bear Im''s overbearing look that contained anger. And Yimu''s unrestrained behavior, not only did not play the value of killing the enemy, but instead pitted the five old stars. But the Five Old Stars didn''t have any complaints in their hearts, some were just panic and shock deep in their souls... It was the first time they saw Lord Yimu injured, and it was the first time they saw Lord Yimu so angry. Inside the hall. were mostly fearful and horrified, and they gathered on Im from all around. In anger, Im turned a blind eye to everyone present, and turned to look at an intact wall in the palace. Her vision seemed to be able to penetrate the wall and see Maud hundreds of meters away. The breath of each other, like the bright moon in the dark night, is extremely conspicuous. So without needing to see and see, Im can also lock in the breath of Mord. Ignoring the situation in the hall, Im strode towards the wall. Every step you take, there are clearly visible cracks on the solid floor tiles. was shattered by the overlord color. Yimu ignored everyone present, and everyone could only watch Yimu walk towards the wall in silence. Under the watchful eyes of many Daoists, Im came to the wall, but his pace continued unabated. The ?? overlord color released from her body was like a water barrier covering her body. There was no movement either, the wall in front of her turned to ashes. followed. Im, who put all his thoughts on Maud, went straight through the ashes falling from the air and left the hall. Waiting for Im to leave for a full ten seconds. The time that seemed to stand still in the hall finally started to turn again. The five old stars can''t imagine what the situation will be like on Im''s side. Judging from the current situation They can only finish the battle on this side as soon as possible, otherwise they will not have the energy to grasp the situation on the side of Lord Yim. at this time. The icy thorn spear that exudes an icy chill strikes them through the air. Behind the Icethorn Spear, there is a poisonous tide from the hand of Shiliu. The five old stars stared at each other, quickly adjusted their mentality, and took the initiative to attack. In the hall, the war rekindled. at the same time. The bubble lift cable car in the red port is running at full speed, transporting the troops stationed in the port to the top of the laterite continent. not long ago. Green Bull led twenty warships to take the initiative and launched a tentative attack on the fleet of the Morde Pirates. As a result, there was almost no resistance from the Morde pirates'' fleet. was counted. This was Green Bull''s first reaction at that time. He realized that the motive behind the Maud Pirates'' willingness to lay down nearly 100 empty ships here was to limit them to the red port area. After understanding this. Green Bull simply followed the trend and ordered the warships to destroy the hundreds of ships under the Maud Pirates. The deafening sound of artillery shelling suddenly resounded over the sea. At this time, the murloc warriors appeared and attacked the warship. The two sides fought in an instant. Its just that this encounter came suddenly and ended quickly. The murloc warriors retreated and dived into the deep sea. And the Green Bull lost nine warships. This is also the most terrifying part of the murlocs. As long as they fight in the sea, they will not only make the artillery strikes of warships meaningless, but also pose a great threat to warships. Green Bull had no time to feel sorry for the loss, and returned with the remaining warships as soon as possible. A warship raised its sails and sailed towards the red port. The green bull stands on the bow of a warship, with long green hair blowing in the wind. He looked up at the Red Earth Continent in the distance, frowning gradually. "Baka. D. Maud, huh, it''s really been put together." "Speaking of which, I haven''t experienced your strength yet..." Green Bull sighed in his heart, but soon aroused the will to fight, and a little bit of light flashed in his eyes. "too slow." He glanced at the speed of the warship and simply handed over the command of the scene to the adjutant. Immediately afterwards, he stepped on the air and lifted into the air, his body like an arrow from a string, shooting towards the distant red soil continent. and other warships arrive at the red port, which will be called the Bubble Lift. The whole process is down, and I dont know how much time will be wasted. Green Bull knows the reason why soldiers are very fast, so he chooses to exchange part of his physical strength for the speed of rescue. bang bang bang...! Moonstep''s unique sound resounded over the sea. on the deck of a warship. A group of navies watched the green bull go away. Holy Land. The building wreckage is all over the place. Maud stood on one of the stone slabs, looking calmly in the direction of the Chamber of Power. In the perception of seeing, hearing, and color, Im''s breath is rapidly approaching. "Gun." Maud whispered to himself. The long white jade sword hanging from his waist instantly transformed into a desert eagle. Maud''s left hand fished to his waist, pulled out the Desert Eagle, and immediately aimed the muzzle at the building complex in front of him. In front of the ability effects of seeing and hearing, these towering architectural obstacles are nothing. Maud was able to "see" Im''s breath, and then pulled the trigger. "boom!" The gunshot sounded, and the dark muzzle spewed flames. A bullet wrapped in a black-red arc pierced the tongue of flame and shot straight at Im in the distance. "Double speed." The flight speed of the ?? bullet suddenly increased a hundredfold. penetrated buildings in an instant and hit Im''s mask. More precisely. is the overlord color that hit Im''s mask. Clang! The overlord-colored shield that flows like water blocked the bullet. Between the sparks, the bullets turned into fragments. The impact of ?? made Im''s head tilt back. In the silent silence, Im slowly straightened his face, and the ripples in his eyes were filled with anger that wanted to smash Maud into pieces. In the distance, above the ruins. "Hard enough." Through seeing and seeing, Maud saw the result of this shot. As far as Yimu''s overlord skills are concerned, he is almost invincible in the world. Even a top powerhouse like a dragon would have no chance of winning if he couldnt break through Ims tyrannical appearance. This obvious counterpoint gap is actually like the contrast between being domineering and not being domineering. A person who does not understand domineering at all, wants to win against a person who can skillfully use domineering? is simply a difficult thing to do. on the other hand-- Judging from the fact that Im was profligately profligate. I''m afraid, this guy is the kind of domineering and bottomless type. "It seems that the only way to decide the outcome is ''slash'', but..." Maud''s thoughts turned, but he continued to pull the trigger. "Boom-boom--" Between the spewing gunfire, bullets flew out one by one, and then increased in size by a hundred times in mid-air. The ?? enlarged bullet blasted out large holes in the buildings along the way, and flew straight towards Im. Imm looked at the giant bullet that flew over, and his eyes were instantly frosty. is clearly able to escape. But this monster, who had been sitting on the vacant throne for eight hundred years, chose to cut off the incoming bullet with its blade. She swung a Western sword. The sword light was like a line, severing giant bullets one by one. While wasting a little physical strength and domineering, you dont need to be around the corner and walk straight to where Maud is. Maud saw this scene, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Im''s response was what he expected. I don''t know how to describe Im''s style of dominance. To paraphrase Usopp. Im is like having a disease that will kill you if you don''t walk in a straight line. In the face of Maud''s shooting, she is as strong as her, and would rather waste her energy to cut the bullet than stop or turn. "Bang bang bang..." Maud kept pulling the trigger and firing at Im. Emam''s stamina and arrogance are reduced with every shot before Im draws close. Outside the battle circle. Dragon, Sabo, and Kerla are still watching the battle here. They looked at Maud who was shooting non-stop, and could barely understand Maud''s approach. For a victory. Even the slightest advantage can be magnified by stacking. But what they care more about is What is the origin of the medicine that Im took before, and it can actually increase his strength. The gunshots rang out incessantly. The multiplied bullets devastated the buildings in front of them. Such intense fire did not cause any trouble for Im. She came all the way, cut off countless bullets, and finally came to Maud. Maud watched Yimu step into the ruins, and put away the Desert Eagle very wisely. A flash of white light flashed. Desert Eagle changed back to the White Jade Sword. Maud held a knife in each hand, and looked at the blood on Im''s chest calmly. The damage from the previous blow did not seem to have much effect on Im. Im looked at Maud coldly, his eyes full of anger. She slashed a giant sword energy at Maud. Maud took the move calmly, just slashing the sword qi oncoming with a casual swing of his sword. In their realm, leaping slashes are no longer a threat, and more of them are used as feints. Maud smashed the sword qi, and just as he closed the sword, Im came out. The western sword wrapped in the color of the overlord pierced straight into his heart. Maud took a step back and stabbed Immu with his long white jade sword. ! The sword collided, and the energy that erupted in an instant instantly blasted the surrounding ruins into rubble. Im''s Western sword was swung open, revealing the empty door. Maud took advantage of the situation and drove Qiushui to slash at Yimu. He is a dual-wielder and can take the lead in the first attack. But Im used a finger spear to hit the autumn water blade that Maud cut over. The two touch, and the black and red arcs dance like a group of snakes. Maud''s eyes narrowed slightly. Qiu Shui Dao suddenly had purple thunder pulp on his body. at the same time. The white light containing the power of shock was revealed in the thunder slurry. And under the white light, there are shadows just about to move. Purple Thunder, the power of shock. and Shadow Blade. Three abilities are released at the same time. First, the purple thunder currents intertwined into a net and shrouded Yimu''s body, followed by the shock wave of the shock force, and finally the shadow blade attacking the lower side. A set of combo punches down. Im''s defense instantly collapsed, and he was knocked out again. Maud pursued while winning. "Shadow Country." As far as his eyes could see, the ruins in front of him instantly turned into a pair of **** hands, and they closed Im, who flew upside down, into their palms. Maud''s upper body leaned forward slightly, and the two knives lingering in black and red arcs crossed together. "Instant body and shadow cut." Maud took a step forward. The next moment. He appeared out of thin air in front of the **** hand, and the two opposing swords suddenly fell. As the blade light flashed, the black-red electric arc, which was realized by the overlord color, was like a thunderbolt, which suddenly tore the **** hand into pieces. Im''s figure was revealed in the swirling shadow fragments, and the shocking force that spread forward just bombarded her chest. In the state of being suspended in the air, she fell to the ground without the slightest resistance. ! She landed heavily and smashed a big hole directly into the ground. In an instant, the smoke and dust of the gravel overflowed into the sky. But the next moment. The smoke and dust that flew into the sky were shaken out of thin air by a burst of energy. Inside the pit. Im returned to the ground in a flash, then looked up at Maud who fell from the sky. Confrontation is here. Maud''s aggressiveness made her feel threatened deeply. This sense of crisis... has never happened before. "You''re amazing as a human being." Im seemed to be muttering to himself, and immediately took ten pills from his robe and stuffed them directly into his mouth under the mask. Gollum. Throat rolling. Im swallowed ten pills in one go. Kakaka The ?? pill entered the stomach, and the body under Yimu''s robe suddenly made an unusually harsh sound, and at the same time, the whole body trembled rapidly, as if suffering some kind of pain. A majestic aura suddenly burst out from Im''s body, rushing towards the sky like a white rainbow piercing the sun. Above the sky. The surging black cloud layer was actually a huge gap opened by this momentum. The moonlight hidden behind the black cloud passed through the gap, like a cluster of lights on the stage, and fell on Im. this moment. Im''s aura was so strong that everyone in the Holy Land was alarmed. Maud watched this scene, his eyes narrowed slightly. "Evil medicine?" He naturally saw Im swallowing the pill. And Im''s momentum change happened after swallowing the pill. This reminded him of the potion that can gain powerful power by burning life. Outside the battle circle. Dragon''s expression suddenly changed. Imm''s pills that can greatly increase his strength are exactly what he has been worrying about. That seems to be Im''s trump card. now. Im swallowed ten pills in one go, and the breath that came out was like a sun falling into a holy place. Everyone here can clearly feel the scorching heat from Yim. This is indeed beyond the scope of human beings. (end of this chapter) Chapter 943： Maudes super regeneration ability Chapter 943 Maud''s Super Regeneration Ability The aura that broke through the sky showed the power of Im at the moment. People located all over the Holy Land can clearly feel the powerful breath from Im. is indeed like a sun that is emitting heat recklessly. Hot and dazzling! is an unavoidable feeling of panic. Those who are far away have such clear feelings. Not to mention Maud who is nearby, and Sabo who are not too far away. Their eyes focused on Im, their pupils involuntarily dilated, and their facial muscles trembled slightly. This is a shocking reaction. If you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, it''s really hard to imagine that a human being''s willful aura can penetrate the sky. Based on their knowledge, it is impossible to judge what level Im''s current strength has reached. The only thing that is certain is Im, who had defeated them so badly, didn''t even show half of his strength. "very scary" Kerla looked at the figure of Im shrouded in moonlight, his face was dull, and he muttered to himself in a low voice: "Maud... can he defeat this monster?" Dragon and Sabo were silent when they heard the words. It''s not that they lack confidence in Maud, but that Im''s current posture is beyond their understanding. "No matter what the outcome of this battle will be..." Long raised his hand, slowly scratched the blood on his lips with his thumb, and said solemnly, "We can''t just watch here." "Ok." Sabo nodded silently, and out of the corner of his eye glanced at several other battlefields. A bear and the empress are leading the battle, so dont worry about a few places for a while. However, as the troops of the Holy Land gradually gathered, one or two revolutionary army teams that lacked a strong leader would fall into a hard fight, or even retreat and die. In this case. If they still have the strength to act, they shouldn''t be here to watch, but they should use their residual heat as much as possible. Otherwise, the situation will become more severe when the troops from the Navy Headquarters come to the rescue. As for the battlefield in the House of Power, there is the main force of the Maud Pirates, so you can basically rest assured. "Maud can do it..." Sabo took a deep breath and said seriously: "Because he has never let us down, this time is definitely no problem!" Dragon glanced at Sabo, who was forcibly optimistic, and then looked at Im, who was exploding wantonly in the distance. He has always been more rational than emotional, but he cannot be as optimistic as Sabo. The kind of drug that can greatly increase strength and seems to have no side effects, like a thorn in the heart of a dragon. itself. Im''s strength is obvious to all, obviously a monster above the four emperors. Under this premise, there is also a drug blessing that can continue to increase strength... This is not as simple as one plus one. For the top powerhouses, even a small breakthrough can significantly improve their strength. In other words. Imm, whose strength is at the ceiling level, after swallowing the medicine, it is equivalent to breaking through the ceiling level. If only that was the case. Like strength-enhancing drugs, there is usually a significant price to pay. But the medicine Yim was taking seemed to have no cost, or rather, the kind of drug that would not have side effects on Yim. Dragon really couldn''t think of what Maud had to do to defeat such an Im. In his opinion, unless the strong men like Aokiji, Xiong, Hancock, and Shiliu are called over to support Maud. Otherwise, there is no chance of winning. However, in the current situation, no one can draw out their hands to support Maud. It is the best situation to rely on Maud alone to block Im. It can last a little longer. Now what the dragon wants is to liberate the troops from other battlefields as soon as possible, and then come to support Maud. before that-- "As long as you can, Maud..." Dragon muttered to himself in his heart. strictly speaking. The counterpoint situation will come to this point, and he cannot get rid of it. If he didn''t challenge Im on his own, but waited for Maud to come. Jasmine and Karas might not have fallen under Im''s attack. Maybe Sabo wouldn''t be seriously injured for coming to save him. to the end. Maud doesn''t have to face Im on his own. Just take one wrong step, and the road ahead becomes extremely difficult. Dragon blamed himself for this. According to the original battle plan, he actually didn''t expect Maud to come so late. But this is the end, and it doesn''t make sense to think about it any more. What ?? should think about is what to do in order to restore the disadvantage caused by his own hands. The dragon slowly concentrated his mind and mobilized the wind group to hold up the seriously injured body. In this way at least there is autonomy. "follow me." The dragon fluttered in the wind and rushed towards another battlefield. Sabo and Kerla looked at Maud with worried expressions on their faces. Within the battle circle. Maud sensed Sabo and Kerla''s concerns, and gestured at them with a no-problem gesture. Sabo and Kerla saw Maud''s gesture, hesitated for a while, and finally kept up with the dragon, thus leaving the most difficult troubles in the entire Holy Land to Maud alone. Maud''s attention was all on Im, so he didn''t have the energy to pay attention to Sabo and the others. he thinks. Sabo is a little farther away from here, which is a good thing for him. "I don''t know what you''re eating, but..." Maud was surprised at the change in Im at this moment, but there was no wavering on his face. The shadow behind him seemed to be alive, swiftly covering his body along his legs. Shadow flow, Pisces flow. This is his signature skill used to increase his strength, and it is also a skill that can be used to break through the ceiling level. It''s just that before his words were finished, Im suddenly restrained his aura and attacked him. That speed is faster than light. is not so much a movement as a teleportation. appeared in front of Maud almost at the moment when the aura was restrained. The overlord color that condensed into a ball lingered on the Western sword in her hand. Then there was no skill at all, just a straight stab to the extreme. A white spiral air mass appeared on the tip of the Western sword that stabbed towards Maud''s chest, and a ripple-like black-red electric current was surrounded by the air mass. Maud''s pupils shrank, and he hurriedly crossed his two knives to block. Im''s Western sword stabbed Maud''s crossed swords in front of him. accompanied by a deafening roar that resounded throughout the Holy Land. Maud and Im''s overlord color once again launched a fierce confrontation. Countless black and red arcs erupted from the intersection. Boom! ! ! The ground around ?? cracked and sank suddenly, as if it had undergone continuous explosions in an instant. "Ok?" Maud is somewhat unable to withstand Im''s soaring strength and overlordism. Those ten pills seem to have a better effect than the fierce medicine... Feeling the oppressive force constantly transmitted from the knife, Maud frowned. Even with the blessing of the shadow, he would be completely at a disadvantage in terms of strength. Before Morde thought more, Im suddenly burst out with stronger power. Maud, who was already at a disadvantage, collapsed in an instant, and the whole person was directly hit by Im''s stab and flew out. Imm raised his eyes and looked, his figure disappeared out of thin air. next moment. was catching up with Maud who flew out backwards, and appeared right above Maud in a blink of an eye. The two went up and down, and their eyes met once. Immediately. Im outrageously shot. was another pure stab, stabbing Maud''s chest from top to bottom. Maud''s eyes narrowed, and he hurriedly crossed his swords to defend. But this time it was still a step too late. Im''s overlord-colored western sword shook off Morde''s shock power and the defense built by his double swords. Immediately after that, he smashed Huanglong and stabbed under Maud''s chest. This thorn was originally going straight to Maud''s heart. It''s just that the defense that Maud built in a hurry still played a role. Although he couldn''t stop it, he still changed Im''s stab position at the last moment. scoff! The thorns of the western sword pressed against Maud''s chest, and then a black-red column shock wave erupted, blasting a blood hole the size of a basketball in Maud''s chest. Immediately afterwards, the black-red shock wave pierced through Mord''s back unabated, shooting straight to the ground like a meteor. Boom! A black-red shock wave landed on the ground, causing a violent explosion. The turbulent air wave mixed with the sharp sword force vented to the surrounding. Near the place where the ?? shock wave fell, hundreds of members of the Revolutionary Army were fighting against the Holy Land Guards. Before they could react, they were swallowed by the swept air waves. In an instant Everything, including them, was turned into nothingness in front of this sword force. the whole process to the end. Among the hundreds of people who were instantly annihilated, no one had time to make a sound. And the movement caused by the explosion once again spread throughout the Holy Land. Sabo and the others who had just evacuated from the battle circle, as well as the two sides fighting on the battlefield, were subconsciously attracted by the explosion. Just look up and you can see a giant mushroom cloud rising into the sky. "Maud..." Sabo''s eyes showed concern. on one of the battlefields. Bear and Hancock, who were fighting in blood, also noticed the huge movement caused by Im''s sword. With the eyesight of seeing and hearing, he even saw the blood hole on Maud''s chest that was fatally wounded. "Lord Maud!!!" Hancock''s face changed drastically on the spot, and his heart beat violently. She was concerned about Morde''s safety, and at this moment, she just wanted to get to Morde''s side as quickly as possible. The garrison of the Holy Land obviously couldn''t understand Hancock''s mood, and they waved their weapons and attacked Hancock. "Go away!!!" Hancock''s eyes became extremely terrifying, and in a turbulent mood, the overlord''s color pierced his body and swept the Holy Land garrison forward. Driven by passionate emotions, this sudden burst of overlord color is more intense. The group of the Holy Land garrison who besieged Hancock was penetrated by the overlord, and suddenly fell to the ground with their eyes rolled as if they were hit hard. Hancock kicked his feet and swept forward sharply, crossing the Holy Land garrison lying on the ground, and rushing straight to the location of Maud''s landing. "Master Snake Princess..." "Where are you going?!" The female warriors of the Nine Snakes, who were focused on fighting, did not notice the situation on Maud''s side, but Hancock''s actions attracted their attention. They watched Hancock go straight into the distance, and they wanted to follow, but they were stopped by the surrounding enemies. the other end. The bear was also worried about Maud''s safety, and he looked around the battlefield. With him leading the battle, his team temporarily has the upper hand. As long as the enemy has no reinforcements on the scene, it should not be a problem to clear the enemy in this area. After this judgment. Xiong said to the revolutionary army cadres who were fighting side by side, and then blessed him with the driving force of the meat ball fruit. ৡ Without waiting for the reaction of the revolutionary army cadres, Xiong''s huge body disappeared out of thin air. at the same time. Maud''s body sank deep into the ground. Even the hardness of the red soil continent could not resist the impact of his landing. Above the sky. Im didn''t know what power he used, and his whole body was suspended in the air. She lowered her head slowly, looking down at the smoke and dust spreading from the ground. Beneath that smoke was Maud who had just been pierced through the chest by her. focused on Morde''s breath with sight and hearing, but after investigating, he found that the intensity of Morde''s breath did not weaken in any way. Obviously. That fatal damage is nothing to Mord, who is also a monster. As far as the result is concerned, it is actually the same as the last sneak attack. Just a little crooked, it''s impossible to kill Maud. but-- Just these two blows can seriously injure Maud, and Imm confirmed one thing from this. That is, the power increased by swallowing ten pills is enough to crush Maud. The winner of this battle... 100% her. ground. Smoke and dust filled the air. Then there were footsteps. Maud walked up the steep **** at the bottom of the pit. The penetrating blood hole in his chest is recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. Shadow repair at the cost of reducing life expectancy can restore broken limbs, as well as knocked out organs. And the pure gold worn on the body can offset the cost of shadow repair. This also means Maud can use Shadow Repair as many times as conditions permit. This is equivalent to a super regenerative ability. As long as his head is not devastated, he can rely on shadow repair to be immune to most of the damage. Maud came out of the smoke, and the penetrating blood hole in his chest was restored to its original state. Hancock and Bear, who came from a distance, just saw this scene, and their hearts suddenly fell. "Great, Lord Maud is fine..." Hancock''s face was full of fear. As long as she thinks that Maud will encounter an accident, in her terrifyingly simple head in the face of love, there is only the word "sacrifice" left. Xiong looked up at Im, who was suspended in the air, after confirming that Maude was in the right, with unstoppable fear in his heart. despite this. He still decided to stay here to aid Maud. "Hancock, bear, you step down." Maud raised his head and stared at Im, and shouted for Bear and Hancock to leave. at the same time, He opened the shadow box and drew out one shadow after another. If the increase of Pisces circulation is not enough, then add the shadow gathering place. If that''s not enough. There are also poisons! "A battle of this level is not something you can intervene in." Maud unceremoniously gave the reason for their withdrawal. And those shadows drilled out of the shadow box, like loaches, drilled into Maud''s body. Each shadow is a partial power increase. In previous battles, Maud would not use up all his shadows, but would always leave some spare power. And this time. He used all the shadows at once. As each shadow entered his body, his pupils became as scarlet as a blood moon. (end of this chapter) Chapter 944： natural disaster Chapter 944 Natural Disaster There is one thing that is independent of the entire battlefield. When ??Long felt guilty for his wrong decision, he thought that if Maud could hurry up, maybe this situation would change now. However. Unbeknownst to ??Long, Maude encountered 200 new pacifists arranged by the Five Old Stars on his way to the vacant throne. strictly speaking. With Im''s power, the protection of these 200 new pacifists is simply not needed. But the Five Old Stars did put this new type of pacifist with extremely high combat value in a position where they were least needed. So. Maud, who set off from the House of Power to the vacant throne, happened to meet these 200 new pacifists. In order to clear the obstacles, Maude killed 100 new pacifists in one go in a short period of time before the sun disappeared. And then within minutes of rappelling, another 100 new pacifist shadows were cut. That''s why Maud was "late". And the shadow that Maud has now taken out of the box includes the shadow of 100 new pacifists. On the shadow quality alone, the new pacifists will undoubtedly not disappoint Maud. In addition to the shadows of the 100 new types of pacifists we just collected, there are also shadows of the prisoners in the Sky City Prison. Roughly estimated, there are also nearly 500 shadows of excellent quality. now. The shadow taken out from the shadow box is quickly getting into Maud''s body. "I really miss it, the last time...was at the top." As more and more shadows entered the body, Maud could feel the power is increasing rapidly. Absorbing so many shadows all at once, he couldn''t help but think of the battle that qualified him to climb to the top in the summit war. At that time, it was the very crucial ability that could enhance his own strength by relying on the shadow gathering place. Maud can challenge Whitebeard by leaps and bounds, and successfully obtain Whitebeard''s experience gain. Feeling the boosting effect given by the shadow gathering place at this moment, it is inevitable that I will feel emotion again - the choice of the shadow fruit was a wise choice. If not. In this battle at the end of his fate, he may not have any chance of winning. "A means of increasing strength..." With the last shadow entering the body, Maud''s body size did not change significantly. But above the shadow of the body, gray lines appeared one after another, and the pupils became as scarlet as blood. A black circle appeared next to the pupil. "What a coincidence, I have three kinds of methods like this." Maud looked up at Im. A powerful and dazzling aura rushed out of his body, reaching the sky. Above the sky. The brows under Im''s mask slowly wrinkled. Maud, who has the blessing of Pisces circulation, in her eyes, the change is not obvious. But after adding the shadow gathering place She could feel the contrast before and after. I thought I would win this battle, but now it seems... Her conclusion was too early. "Three kinds?" Im not asking, but talking to himself. Judging from the abilities that Maud has shown, only two are currently used. So there is another method that is useless? That is to say The Maud that I see now is still not full force? Realizing this, Im frowned in a rare frown. "Meaningless." That ethereal voice revealed a winter-like chill. followed. Imm slashed a giant leap with his sword, pointing straight at Maud. Such a powerful leaping slash, even a giant warrior could not withstand a single blow. And Maud''s backhand is a hegemony. A shock wave of dazzling white light flew into the air, shattering Im''s leaping slash. "This kind of attack is really meaningless." Maud stared at Yimu calmly, his mind moved slightly, a slender shadow tentacle was derived from his arm, and he took out a poisonous medicine from the shadow box. If you want to defeat this monster that has broken through the ceiling level, you cannot hold back. Pisces circulation, shadow gathering place, evil medicine. Three-pronged approach. This is the first time he uses all three boost abilities at the same time. Regardless of the effect, this will be his strongest form. Im''s golden pupils shrank sharply when he saw the murderous medicine Maud took out. The sight, who could hear the breathing of all things, clearly told her that the murderous medicine in Maud''s hand was essentially no different from the medicine she had swallowed before. All at the cost of reducing lifespan, in exchange for a sudden increase in power in a short period of time. "Pure gold." Im finally noticed the pure gold on Maud. This rare treasure that can almost offset the cost of lifespan was originally something she wanted. only ended up in Maud''s hands. Evil medicine plus pure gold. Eternal life in exchange for greater power. The combination of ?? is exactly what she relies on to sit on the throne. And the opponent in front of her that she must face up to, actually has the same support. The sense of crisis that had been suppressed earlier suddenly emerged from the bottom of my heart. Imm had murderous intent in his eyes. ݡ! She turned around and stepped forward, rushing towards Maud at lightning speed. When ?? flew away, the Western sword in his hand shook like a phantom, and arrow-shaped sword qi fell on Maud like a shower. Maud raised his head, his eyes reflected the many sword qi that flew over. "Shadow Country." While whispering to himself, the shadows within a radius of 100 meters obeyed his dispatch, turning into spears soaring towards the sky, facing the sword energy that hit the sky. The jet-black shadow spear and the sword energy in the sky collided in mid-air, causing a continuous explosion. Imm''s figure pierced out of the explosion, including the western sword in his hand, the whole person was like a thunderbolt and slashed straight towards Maud. The momentum of ?? is amazing. The edge of the battle circle. Bear and Hancock were surprised to see Im''s offensive. They just stood here and watched, and they could feel the pressure from Im. "Lord Maud..." After realizing Im''s strength, Hancock was so worried that she disobeyed Maud''s order and was unwilling to leave here. Maud didn''t have the energy to pay attention to Bear and Hancock on the edge of the battle circle at the moment. Seeing Im''s thunderous attack coming, he raised his two knives, crossed them, and controlled the shadow tentacles, throwing the murderous medicine into his mouth. The ?? effect is immediate. The factors in the body seem to be stimulated in some way. Excited, boiling. Even cells are burning like crazy. The reaction between ?? and the moment provided Maud with an endless stream of power. "Hegemony. Break the barrier!" A ray of light flashed across Maud''s scarlet eyes, crossed the two knives in front of him, and slashed a majestic shock wave towards Im. This is a combination technique. But now Maud can do it alone. The dazzling white light engulfed by the hegemonic country''s breaking barrier over the Holy Land was as bright as day. A majestic shock wave with a very dangerous atmosphere came to Im in an instant. In the face of Mord''s hegemony. Breaking the barrier, Imna''s running knowledge gave a certain degree of warning. Kim did not back down. The western sword that pierced straight ahead suddenly erupted into a black-red arc as thick as a baby''s wrist. That is the maximum output of overlord color, all condensed on this sword. Immediately. The tip of the western sword pierced into the majestic shock wave, and the power of the overlord burst out violently. But he saw that the western sword was like a pair of scissors, and it actually tore a sawtooth crack from the shapeless shock wave. And Yimu''s figure shuttles through it, it seems that he will use this incredible method to resolve Maud''s hegemony. Break the barrier. Maud was a little surprised when he saw this scene. It was the first time he had seen such a solution. Before Yimu could tear apart the hegemony and break the barrier, a black-red electric current that was visible to the naked eye floated all over Maud''s body, and immediately stepped on his feet. Boom! The ground suddenly burst. With the help of the explosive force, Maud was like a thunderbolt and shot towards Im in mid-air. at this moment. Im used the maximum output of the overlord color to forcibly tore Mord''s hegemony. Breach into countless energy fragments. Maud saw the opportunity and slashed at Im in the air. Im was also extremely decisive, maintaining the momentum of tearing the hegemony and breaking the barrier, and went straight to Mord. The two sides meet in the air. The respective overlords clashed again. In an instant A gust of wind rose, and black clouds surged. Where the ?? swords meet, the space is suddenly distorted. From there, black and red lightning as thick as a python erupted, spreading around like branches and leaves in the air. followed by an indescribable terrifying aura that enveloped the entire Holy Land like a gravitational field. This confrontation stalemate for several breaths. Maud and Im were fighting in mid-air. Knives, lights, swords and shadows. The sound of sharp weapons resounded through the sky. The vigor that burst out from each strike of the knife fell from the air to the ground. rumbling The building smashed by Qi Jin was shattered in the blink of an eye. Only a few seconds. Large swathes of buildings were razed to the ground. Not only that. The energy that fell irregularly fell to the crowd who were fighting fiercely. flashed with a dazzling light. The two sides who were still fighting in the first second turned into pieces of meat in the next second. The sudden change stunned the two sides at war. They looked at the blood and blood on the ground, and their faces showed horror. Just that moment. Hundreds of people lost their lives inexplicably. The energy shot down from the sky continued. is like a random thunderstorm that does not distinguish between enemy and foe. Every time the split falls, something must suffer. It may be that the building was razed to the ground, or it may be that the crowd was crushed into a huge gap. ''s ruthless "justice from the sky" made the revolutionary army and the Holy Land garrison consciously stop fighting and search for the origin. Immediately. Countless eyes looked at Maud and Im who were fighting in the sky. The shocking picture made them stunned. It turned out that the vigor that could easily crush them was just the residual power emanating from the confrontation between the two monsters. Gradually, many battlefields in the Holy Land were forced to die. Compared to dodging attacks from the enemy, the vigor that fell from the air became the attack they should guard against the most. Sky. Maud and Im are mad. Every move ?? slashed at the opponent was done with all his strength. Condensing is like a real overlord, and it is like opening a floodgate, without any reservations. to this point. No one will think about consumption. ''s wholehearted thought was to push all his strength on the table like a stud, trying to tear open a breakthrough, and then sing forward, tearing the opponent apart. Such an unreserved confrontation directly triggered a natural disaster that spread to the entire Holy Land. The residual power generated by the collision of Naha King''s colors is like continuous thunder, which has created a great threat to many things below. "What a terrible power, maybe even the legendary ancient weapons are not as good as them..." The place where the ?? bear is located is the place where the overlord''s serenity is most concentrated. He was shocked by the power of Maud and Im. And the ubiquitous threat made him wake up the alarm bells frequently. He realized there was no point in being here. Because as Maud said. The level of this battle is far beyond their ability to intervene. Consciously retreating is the best help for Moder. "Empress, get out of here." Before ?? retreated from this place of right and wrong, the bear opened his mouth to remind Hancock. However. At this time, Hancock didn''t care about the threats that fell from the sky. Even if it''s just a little contribution. She also wanted to help Maud. Bear saw that Hancock was unmoved, and was silent for a while, then suddenly came to Hancock''s side. "It''s good for Maud." He slapped Hancock very simply. Snapped. Hancock disappeared out of thin air. The bear took Hancock to the edge of the Holy Land with one palm without Hancock''s consent. followed. Xiong raised his head and silently glanced at Maud and Im, who were fighting frantically, and consciously walked away. The energy that keeps falling down can be described as extremely aggressive. Even experts of the level of him and Hancock would find it difficult to protect themselves in this situation. The fierce confrontation in the sky that showed no signs of stopping, forced the fighting all over the Holy Land to stop. Even the main force of the Maud Pirates in the House of Power and the backbone of the Five Old Stars stopped each other to keep their distance. because. The energy that struck like a thunderbolt smashed most of the house of power into ashes in just a few seconds. This off-court factor like randomly picking a "lucky spectator" gives them no reason to continue playing. "Ah la la..." Qing pheasant jumped sideways, narrowly avoiding a falling qi force. The large ice layer covering the ground suddenly evaporated into a liquid. Qing Pheasant looked at the big pit that was blasted open by Qi Jin, and immediately raised his head to look at the overlord-colored lightning that burst like fireworks in the sky. Presumably this level of confrontation is beyond the understanding of everyone in the Holy Land. If gods really exist in this world. should be the two people in the air. Qingzhi has a complicated mood. Thirty years of military service made him understand that no matter how strong a person is, he cannot change the entire environment. now. He felt he was wrong. "Individual combat power has become the key to victory in this war..." "Don''t lose, Captain." Qingzhi''s eyes were solemn. The divine power that appears in front of everyone is the power that can destroy everything. is like a "nuclear weapon". This also makes the large-scale battle between the two sides redundant. Because no matter which side has the advantage in teamfights, Maud or Im have the power to turn things around. Who wins and who loses. Only they have the final say. Laterite continental margin. The green cow who had just reached the top looked at the natural disaster above the holy land in silence. (end of this chapter) Chapter 945： Green Bulls Ability Chapter 945 Green Bull''s Ability The green ox hurried on the road with moon steps. At the cost of consuming some of his physical strength, he landed on the Red Continent faster than the navy in Red Harbor. is so eager, on the one hand, to help the Holy Land, and on the other hand, to experience the strength of Maud as an Admiral of the Navy Headquarters. Leaving aside the identities and positions of the two sides, just thinking of being able to fight against the strongest man in the world, the green cow, who usually doesn''t even bother to eat a bite, is full of fighting spirit. However-- As soon as he landed on the Red Earth Continent, he saw a scene like a natural disaster in the sky above the Holy Land. The overlord color that erupted frequently like fireworks seemed to tear the entire sky apart. Even if it is so far away, I can clearly feel the indescribable terrifying aura. One is Bacardi. D. Maud... Who is the other? While the Green Bull was silent, his expression seemed a little perplexed. He and Fujitora have always been evaluated as "monsters that are too strong" by those around them. Because he is extremely confident in his own strength, he doesn''t think there is any problem with this evaluation given to him by others. But now he feels that the problem is bigger. The monsters that are really strong to the limit are the two guys in the sky in the distance! ! ! Green Bull shouted in his heart. He is confident, but not too arrogant. Just standing here watching the battle between Maud and Im made him realize the reality in an instant. Monsters are also strong and weak. And he is not at the same level as the two big players in the distance. "What is the intelligence department doing..." Green Bull raised his hands and patted his cheeks. The strength of Maud that I have seen with my own eyes is completely different from the information compiled by the intelligence department. "Who is the other guy?" Green Bull put down his hand, his eyes solemn. He recognized Maud, but he didn''t know Im at all, and he didn''t even know that there was such a monster in the Holy Land. But no matter who Im. Since it will fight against Maud, it is probably an allied army. "Anyway, the situation isn''t too bad." The Green Bull is too lazy to go deep into the identity of Im. There is such a monster in his camp that can fight against Mord, so the whole battle situation should not be too bad. It can be said that Once all the troops from the headquarters are back to the Holy Land, they can begin to gain the upper hand. Green Bull made a basic judgment based on the existing information, his eyes narrowed slightly. He came quickly, intending to restrain Maud alone. In this way, the headquarters troops who came to the rescue can join the battlefield to create an advantage. As a result, after he arrived at the scene, he realized that he was thinking about things too simply. As far as the strength that Maud is showing now... If it is up to him, let alone restricting Maud, even containment is a problem. Fortunately, a monster appeared out of nowhere to restrain Maud. "Chance." The green bull galloped towards the Holy Land. at this time. The battlefields in the Holy Land were forced to stop. Whether it is the Holy Land Guards or the Revolutionary Army, they are as far away as possible from the fiercely confronting Maud and Im. This war has been fought till now, and no one thought that the situation would become like this. The matter has come to this point, and the two sides who were forced to stop are beginning to integrate their combat power. So. People from all over the Holy Land gradually gathered towards the same location. Dragon was responsible for dispatching the remaining soldiers of the Revolutionary Army, while the Maud Pirates were integrated by Qingzhi. "It''s okay, Captain..." On the way away from the dangerous area, Urki looked back at Maud from time to time. That kind of natural disaster-level collision... is really intense and terrifying. It seems that as long as one side makes even the slightest mistake, the whole game will be lost. "Hey, Scarecrow." Perona floated above Urki and looked back at Hawkins, who was riding on the shoulders of a scarecrow biscuit warrior. Hawkins heard Perona''s call, but pretended not to hear it. Perona didn''t care what Hawkins'' reaction was, and suggested: "Anyway, there''s no fighting now, so you can help Lord Maud for a divination, Scarecrow." Hawkins glanced at her, still silent. "Hey, I''m talking to you!!!" Perona turned and flew backwards, then stared at Hawkins. Arthur was also on the side. Seeing this, he suggested: "Yes, Mr. Hawkins, while you can get your hands out now, let''s fortune tell the results." "Yohoo, this kind of thing doesn''t need divination at all." Brook stepped on the wind and said confidently, "Because the captain will definitely win this battle." "Of course I also believe that the captain can win... but a divination will be fine." "Hey, if you really think so, you won''t care about the results of the divination." "What do you mean?" "Why, can''t you understand human language?" "Oh, want to fight?!" Everyone said a few words, and there were signs that they were about to quarrel. The fierce confrontation in the sky brought them a lot of pressure after all, so that they became a little irritable emotionally. "stop fighting." Hawkins, who was silent for a while, finally said, "I have already done divination." "What is the result of the divination?" Hearing the words, everyone looked at Hawkins. Even the leading Aokiji couldn''t help but look over. has something to say. Hawkins'' divination is still very accurate. Facing the curious eyes of everyone, Hawkins said blankly, "No result." After ?? finished speaking, he looked back at the monster who did not lose the slightest against Maud. A divination with no result. also means infinite possibilities. Hearing Hawkins'' words, everyone couldn''t help but be stunned. No matter the fortune is good or bad, and whether the accuracy is high or low, divination will always give a result. "What do you mean this is..." Compared with Arthur who were interested in the results of the divination, he couldn''t help but ask. Hawkins was too lazy to explain, so he made a scarecrow cookie warrior. Although the key to the outcome of this war is in the hands of Maud and Im, Hawkins never thought of stopping the means of creating ''forces''. Maybe this behavior will change with the situation and it will be meaningless... the other side. The five old stars are also integrating their combat power. The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly. Before new changes come, you must be prepared for every situation. "It was able to stop Imam-sama''s attack!!!" "200 weapons were also dealt with by him." "That short time?" "Damn." "Baka. D. Maud..." "We really underestimated him!" The five old stars were shocked. In their hearts, Lord Im is an invincible god. There is no existence in the entire world that can threaten Lord Im. now. This cognition rooted in the soul was broken by Maud. Before the war, the Five Old Stars never thought of bothering Lord Im to take action. But it backfired. Due to their dereliction of duty, Lord Im finally made a move. Its just that they didnt expect it. Mr. Im, who was going all out, was actually blocked by Maud. "Isn''t the headquarters'' army here yet?" One of the Five Old Stars suppressed the shaking in his heart and asked in a deep voice. "The Bubble Lift has already brought up the first batch of sailors, and the Green Bull General has also arrived." Hearing Wu Laoxing''s question, a man in a black suit and sunglasses quickly answered. "Location?" "Well, it''s not clear yet." The man in black who was in charge of the report said cautiously. The bald-headed Wu Laoxing with a knife frowned and said coldly, "Phone bug." The voice of ?? just fell. Another subordinate handed over the phone bug. The bald-headed five old stars called Green Bull''s number. After a few seconds. The phone worm is connected. "Where are you?" The bald five old stars go straight to the topic. The phone bug that showed the features of the green bull said, "Just arrived at the west gate." "You are limited to 30 seconds to come to Fanbo Street." Before all the troops of the headquarters arrived on the red soil continent, the bald five old stars planned to let the green bulls come and gather first. "I''m afraid not." The phone bug made the embarrassed voice of the green bull. "Why?" The bald-headed five old stars have cold eyes. The phone bug was silent for a while, and then sighed: "Maybe I''m too predestined to be a woman, I can meet a good-looking young lady on my way, but ah, with my years of experience, the more beautiful the little sister is. It''s more troublesome for my sister." The bald-headed five old stars heard the words, and their eyes became even colder. He is not in the mood to joke with the green bull here. Perhaps he sensed the emotions of the bald five old stars, but the green bull did not continue to talk. "It''s Empress Hancock." He revealed the identity of the so-called good-looking young lady. The bald-headed five old star frowned slightly, considering that the city gate is a relatively safe area, he said in a cold tone: "Resolve it as soon as possible, you need your combat power here." "good." Green Cow responded very quickly. pat. The phone bug hangs up. West gate. "That''s probably the case, but if you can get out of the way wisely, I''ll treat it like nothing happened. After all, the worst thing I''m not good at is dealing with women." Green Bull shook the phone bug he just hung up at Hancock. Hancock looked blankly at the green bull. She was slapped outside the Holy Land by the bear''s paw, and just happened to meet the green cow who came to support her. With all her thoughts on Maud, she didn''t want to waste time on Green Bull. But after hearing the call between Green Bull and Five Old Stars, she changed her mind. She is going to stop the green bull here. Doing this will at least help reduce the pressure on Maud''s comrades. "It seems that you don''t intend to cooperate, then..." Green Bull keenly sensed Hancock''s hostility, slowly put away the phone bug, and smiled indifferently. "Let''s beat you." Before he finished speaking, the thick roots of the trees broke through the ground and rushed towards Hancock like a python. seems to be an ability to control plants. And the controlled plants have the power to penetrate the hardness of the rocks of the laterite continent. Hancock''s eyes narrowed, and after seeing and hearing the judgment that he couldn''t avoid it, he decisively used a kicking technique to kick the many roots of the pounced trees into stones. "Tsk, as expected of the original Shichibukai..." The green bull clapped his hands and applauded, without any intention of moving his body. Hancock''s expression was as cold as frost, he stepped on the gravel on the ground, and took the initiative to attack the green bull. "I thought you would use that heart-shaped arrow that turns people into stone..." The Green Bull looked at Hancock who was rushing towards him calmly, and smiled: "If you can, I still hope you can be more warm to me." falls with the last syllable. The ground in front of the green cow trembled violently. Boom-! In an instant, countless sturdy tree trunks broke through the red rock. "Passionate (with) Rainforest." The green bull suddenly restrained his smile, raised his palms to face Hancock, and immediately clenched his fists hard. The tree trunk that broke through the ground seemed to have received some instructions, moved along the ground, surrounded Hancock, and wildly grew dense branches and leaves at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Ok?" Hancock''s eyes narrowed, but he was decisive. He suddenly accelerated to look at the charge, and immediately lifted his foot and kicked off a few big trees that had just grown in front of him. The circle surrounded by dense trees is a gap. Hancock closed his legs and accelerated again, trying to break through the gap that he kicked out. However-- The trees were growing faster than she expected. In the blink of an eye, more trees blocked the gap. A large number of trees grew wildly, surrounding Hancock. crunch rumble Various strange sounds came from all directions. Hancock looked up, but saw the dense canopy of trees overlapping vertically and horizontally, covering them tightly. Beyond the jungle cage. Green Bull withdrew his right hand and said lightly: "Just be calm like this, you are fine and I am fine." After saying that, the green bull strode towards the city gate with his hands in his pockets. Just took a few steps. There was a sudden burst of muffled noises from the jungle cage. The green cow stopped and looked back at the trembling jungle cage. Obviously. It is very unrealistic to want Hancock to settle down like this. "Finally a little enthusiastic." Green Bull slowly retracted his gaze and continued to walk towards the city gate. at the same time. The tangled jungle cage suddenly squeezed and contracted inwardly. The whole process is like a piece of waste paper being kneaded into a ball of paper. As the jungle cage shrunk into a sphere, the movement just now stopped. Green Bull left without looking back. When he walked to the city gate, there was a loud noise behind him. Green Bull stopped again when he heard the sound. "Ugh." He sighed softly and slowly turned to look. The jungle that shrank into a sphere was blasted out a big hole. Hancock, with blood dripping from half of his face and even his arms, came out of the big hole. Green Bull looked at Hancock, who was seriously injured, pulled out his hands from his pockets, and said calmly, "Sometimes, it''s not ashamed to pretend to be dead." "You talk too much." Hancock pulls out a pink heart with his bare hands and turns it into a bow and arrow. "Ah, it''s an old problem." Green Bull didn''t care what Hancock said, raised his hand and snapped his fingers. rumble The many trees that he could see seemed to be given life and rushed towards Hancock from all directions. ء! Countless giant trees were bombarded to the ground, causing a lot of smoke and dust. The green cow watched this scene calmly. The original Shichibukai is not weak. But his ability is stronger and more incomprehensible. "Ok?!" The green bull''s eyes suddenly changed, and he suddenly looked towards the sky above the Holy Land. I saw a shock wave emitting a dazzling white light into my eyes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 946： You do not deserve Chapter 946 You are not worthy Shock waves from far and near. The strong sense of crisis rushing towards his face made Green Bull''s pupils shrink sharply. "It''s too late...!" Between lightning and flint, Green Bull gave up the idea of ??controlling plants to block attacks. ! He stomped on the ground with both feet, and the explosive force generated pushed his body to retreat rapidly. At the same time, he raised his hands, facing the shock wave flying over with his palms. Sakura''s unparalleled armament-like arrogance spewed out from his palm, forming an invisible shield. The shock wave that arrived in an instant bombarded the protective cover constructed of armament-colored domineering. The power is so strong that the protective shield of the armed color shatters after only holding on for a second. Green Bull''s face changed, and he was swallowed by the shock wave in an instant. Boom! The ?? shock wave landed, and the violent energy contained in it was suddenly released. The hard rock formations of the laterite continent were suddenly lifted up piece by piece, and then turned into powder under the impact of the white light. After counting the breaths. The mighty momentum disappeared silently. A huge pit appeared on the ground, and the green bull was lying on the bottom of the pit, motionless. His body was painted in many places, and blood was slowly dripping from his nose and mouth. "Cough cough..." About two or three seconds later, the green bull suddenly opened his eyes and coughed violently. looks like someone who just woke up after drowning. Just now, the impact of his presence made him temporarily lose consciousness. If it wasn''t for his physique, and the use of armed arrogance to reduce some of his power... Otherwise, if you take that move head-on, you might be in a coma for a while. The green bull straightened his upper body, and immediately looked up. The hole that was blasted by the shock wave was so huge that from this angle, he couldn''t see the battle situation above the Holy Land at all. But he was sure. That shock wave just now must have come from Maud. "Damn monster... There is still ''remaining force'' to pay attention to here?" Green Bull frowned. In a fierce battle of that level, the slightest difference is a situation where the whole game is lost. It''s hard to imagine that Maud has the energy to notice him here. This is incredible. Is it Already decided the winner? Thinking of this possibility, Lu Niu''s eyes trembled slightly, he suddenly got up from the ground, and quickly stabilized his mood. A red light flashed across his eyes. He released the color of seeing and hearing, and shrouded the sky above the Holy Land. The movement that was like a natural disaster before has left no trace at this moment. this means- In just a few dozen seconds when he focused his attention on Hancock. Maud and Im over the Holy Land ended the fierce confrontation. It''s just that he was dealing with Hancock, so he didn''t notice it at all. "Just... what happened?" Green Bulls heart shook. Based on his knowledge, he does not think that Maud and Im can end the confrontation so quickly. Suddenly. The green bull''s retracted range of sight, hearing, and color perception sent back an extremely dangerous signal without warning. "Ok!?" Tensioned his nerves in an instant, almost like a conditioned reflex, and the green bull slapped the ground at the bottom of the pit with both hands. A burst of bright green light emanated from the palm of his grounded palm. "The miracle of life!" Where ?? is reflected by the green light, all kinds of green plants grow wildly. These out of nowhere plants grow so fast that they fill the bottom of the pit in the blink of an eye. And the green cow was protected by the layers of dense vegetation. only- The dangerous aura that ?? sensed did not move. This made his stressful behavior just now rather comical. Even without looking back, the green bull had already guessed that this sudden danger was Maud who was still fighting Im a minute ago. Before landing on the Red Continent, he was full of confidence and wanted to experience Maud''s strength. But after seeing the confrontation between Maud and Im, his confidence plummeted, and he thought he was not qualified to play against Maud. Now, the monster that made his confidence collapse came to the door. He turned around slowly, and when he raised his head, his eyes passed through the gap between the branches and leaves and looked upward. "Hey, I''m not ready yet..." On the edge of the top of the pit, there was a figure standing still, it was Maud in a black trench coat. "What you saw just now... were you looking for me?" Maud looked down at the pit covered by the greenery, and met the solemn gaze of the green cow. "That''s right, but no reward." Green Bull took a deep breath, the fear that emerged from his heart did not prevent him from joking in this situation. Maud''s arm moved suddenly, driving the tip of the autumn water knife to point to the lush plants at the bottom of the pit. "Is the plant''s ability to create... After awakening, the control has been greatly enhanced, which is a very good ability." "Okay." The green bull tensed his nerves and focused on his vigilance. Being so praised by Maud, he was not happy at all. Maud was silent, and his abilities moved with his thoughts. Silently, the shadow wave flowed out from the bottom of the foot and landed on the lush vegetation at the bottom of the pit. Green Bull was stunned for a moment. Before ?? could react, the large plant created suddenly turned into a shadow. is also the ability to awaken. But the awakened superhumans generally have the ability to assimilate, which happens to be the nemesis of creation. As long as Maud thinks, wherever he sees Everything is a shadow. "But that''s about it." Maud was expressionless. Assimilated the plants at the bottom of the pit into shadows in one go with his awakened shadow ability. This is equivalent to taking away the weapon in the hands of the green bull with no effort. Such a change was unexpected for Green Bull. In the blink of an eye, all the plants under his control turned into shadows. The whole process was over, and he didn''t even have a bit of "control". This also means that Mord''s ability level after awakening far exceeds him. "This assimilation ability is really domineering..." The green cow''s face was slightly ugly. The created plants will be taken away by Maud''s shadow ability. is equivalent to blocking his ability. In this case, Green Bull can only change his mind in a very short period of time. However, Maud did not intend to give him space to think. The moment he turned around, the shadows at the bottom of the pit sharpened, and immediately stabbed at the green bull from all angles. ء The sharp shadow of the airtight engulfed the green cow in an instant. The violent impact caused a lot of smoke and dust to rise from the bottom of the pit. Maud turned and left without looking back, walking towards the spherical jungle cage not far away. His eyes first fell on the dense forest cage. Shadow The jungle cage that squeezed Hancock gradually turned into a shadow, and then fell off like a petal. Hancock staggered and fell out of it. She has bruises all over her body, but she is still conscious. Maud dodged and hugged Hancock. "It''s okay, Hancock." "Eh?" Hancock looked up at Maud, who was close at hand. Unprepared, his heart was pounding, and the blood that was speeding up rushed to his face in one breath. suddenly turned red like a ripe apple. Hancock was stunned, and his head went down again. Then. The stimulation beyond the limit made her faint. ? Maud''s mouth twitched. He didn''t faint after eating the Green Bull''s two ultimate moves, but now he fainted after just being hugged by him. Maud sighed in his heart. He can move here, not because he has defeated Im. Instead, he gained an advantage in the confrontation just now, so he was able to find an opportunity to knock Im out again. In this way, we can withdraw to deal with the green bull. That is to say The battle between him and Im isn''t over yet, but he doesn''t have time to hold the fainted Hancock here. "It looks like it should be fine." Maud quickly checked Hancock''s injury. There was no fatal injury. Judging from Hancock''s physique, he even had the power to fight. But if he didn''t come to support, Hancock, who has been trapped in the jungle cage and could not get out, even if he survived the strangulation of the trunk and roots, as time passed, he would suffocate due to insufficient oxygen. That''s why he had to move over to help Hancock out of the siege. Of course. The most crucial reason was that he sensed the Green Bull''s hostility that lasted for a while. Within the entire Holy Land. After seeing the battle between him and Yimu, the number of people who dare to show hostility to him like this, can be counted on a finger. And Green Bull is one of them. naturally attracted the attention of Maud. "Send Hancock to the mirror world first." Maud raised his index finger and fired a shadow ball into the sky. The shadow ball flew high into the sky, and then bloomed into a firework with a weak presence in the night. At least to the enemies, the shadow fireworks that almost merge with the night are not conspicuous. But to the support members of the Maud Pirates, this black firework stood out more than any other signal. After ?? released the shadow fireworks, Maud then took out a mirror from the shadow box and waited for Philo to respond. His battle with Im has not ended yet, so he can''t stay here for too long. About ten seconds passed, and a circle of ripples suddenly appeared on the mirror surface. Maud saw this and was about to send Hancock into the mirror world, but as the ripples swayed, he saw Tezzolo showing his figure in the ripples. "Captain, here I come." Tezzolo stepped out of the mirror and looked at Maud respectfully. Seeing Tezzolo suddenly emerge from the mirror, Maud couldn''t help but startled. correct. The ?? shadow fireworks signal that he needs help. Although his original intention was to make Philo responsive, so that he could send Hancock directly into the mirror world. But the normal process is that Violet captures the shadow fireworks released by Maud with "excellent vision", and then passes the message to Philo, asking Philo to use the mirror world to send at least one combat member. So, when Maud''s "request for help" message was delivered, Tezzolo rushed over. In fact, every main force in the pirate group wants to come to Maud''s side. But the one who came the fastest and most active was the Golden Emperor Tezzolo. He looked at Maud respectfully, but there was an obvious earnestness in his words and deeds. is like saying The captain ordered me quickly. "Uh." Maud looked at Tezzolo who was standing in front of the mirror and smiled helplessly. "Tezzolo." he spoke. Tezzolo looked even more earnest when he heard the words. As long as the captain ordered. He must be willing to go up the mountain and down the sea of ??fire. "Lean to the side." Maud motioned for Tezzolo to move away from the mirror. Hearing Maud''s words, Tezzolo''s increasingly excited expression couldn''t help but suffocate. But he still quickly moved to the side, clearing the mirror behind him. Maud carried Hancock to the mirror. at this time. There was a loud noise behind him. Maud and Tezzolo looked away. But he saw the green cow soaring into the sky from the giant pit. And the sharp shadow that had been attacking him continuously turned into pitch-black shards all over the sky. Facing the shadow fragments wafting in the wind, the green bull fell from mid-air to the ground. He defuses Maud''s shadow attack. It''s just that blood is seen in many places all over the body, obviously paying a lot of money. "Call, call..." The green bull gasped slightly, raised his hand to wipe away the blood dripping from his eyebrows, and then looked at Maud. "I know you''re strong, but don''t you think... that just that level of attack can kill me?" "Not that." Maud looked at the injured green bull all over his body, and said lightly: "It''s just that you don''t deserve me to waste too much effort." Green Bull''s eyes narrowed. Too bad he could tell Maud wasn''t talking big. It is said that an eagle fights a rabbit with all his strength, but this monster in front of him is good... even regarded him as an unworthy target. To say that you are not annoyed, that is false. But he soon understood why Maud didn''t bless his arrogance in the attack just now. the reason is- Maud has to stay in shape to deal with another monster. Yes. The battle between these two monsters is not over yet. Green Bull has grasped the current situation through seeing and hearing. But he was so despised by Maud, after all... "It''s really unpleasant." The green cow took a deep breath, tilted its head and spat out a mouthful of blood. followed. He squared his eyes and looked at Maud, with an awe-inspiring aura all over him. What if there is no chance of winning? It is a man who never thought about retreating. Maud retracted his gaze and stopped looking at the green cow. A mere general. is not enough to be his opponent. "Tezolo, this ''gardener'' will be handed over to you, oh, leave him alone." "no problem." Tezzolo grinned, took a few steps forward, and looked at the green bull that was ready to go. "Gardener, right, you showed up just in time to make my ''come to help'' meaningful." "Hey, please explain what ''gardener'' means." Green Bull ignored Tezzolo and turned to look at Maud''s back. Even when the situation is bad, this guy always expresses a certain level of optimism in his words. Maud ignored the green bull and sent Hancock into the mirror world. Tezolo was not angry when he saw the green cow ignoring him, and directly mobilized a wave of liquid gold. "If you plant trees, it means that the captain values ??your ability very much." "Who planted trees???" Green cow with a question mark. But it seems to understand something. Inside the Holy Land. There is a building debris piled up like a hill. The Five Old Stars led a group of elite soldiers to the front of this pile of building wreckage. Just a while after I hung up the call from Green Bull. They saw an extremely shocking scene. Lord Im was knocked away by Maud again. While they were shocked, they rushed over without stopping. "Even Lord Im... can''t beat Baka D. Maud?!" Looking at the wreckage of the building that looked like a hill in front of him, the Five Old Stars were filled with uncertainty. (end of this chapter) Chapter 947： King of the world Chapter 947 King of the World Seven Wuhai, Generals, Four Emperors Such beings are all invincible to Maud. It can be said that the prestige and status that Maud has now is based on stepping on the corpses of countless strong men, step by step. Needless to say about its gold content. Therefore, while the Five Old Stars regard Moder as the most difficult enemy, he also recognizes the threat brought by Moder in disguise. But they would never have imagined that Im, whom they worshipped as a god, was at a disadvantage after facing Mord. Incredible, unbelievable. Nothing can describe their mood at the moment. In front of the hill-like ruins. The five old stars are full of fear. They, who had experienced countless storms and waves, seemed a little overwhelmed at this time. The army that followed them was even more at a loss. Especially the officers with higher rank, this is the first time to see Wu Laoxing overwhelmed. To know. As the highest authority in the world government, the majestic image of the Five Old Stars, which cannot be violated at all, has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. But now this reaction makes them puzzled. In addition, there is a more puzzling problem. That is-- The one buried under the ruins is also a monster-level existence. What is the origin and what is his identity? So easy to affect the emotions of the five old stars? Many high-ranking officers on the field were left with doubts. But this question cannot be answered. At least until the end of this war, it is impossible for the Five Old Stars to take the initiative to solve their puzzles, and it is impossible for them to offend. No one spoke in the field, so quiet that you could hear needles falling. click, click- On the top of the ruins where various building wrecks were stacked, a fist-sized stone fell to the ground. is not a loud sound, but it was directly amplified several times above this quiet ruin where the needles could be heard falling. Hearing the sound of the rock rolling down, the eyes of many soldiers present couldn''t help but glance at the rock that was rolling to the ground. In just a moment, the stone rolled over a small steep slope, then flew up and hit the ground, breaking into several pieces in an instant. The eyes of everyone were fixed on the broken stone. Maybe a second, maybe two seconds. Everyone will look away, as if nothing happened. But just one second after the stone fell to the ground, the ruins that were piled with various wrecks in a disorderly manner were suddenly scattered around. The sudden movement of ?? caused the soldiers present to enter a state of battle like a conditioned reflex. Only the Five Old Stars lowered their heads subconsciously. A large amount of gravel fell from mid-air to the ground. Above the mess, Im slowly got up. The robes that were white as snow were now dirty and torn. The mask covering his face was also damaged by a third, revealing his blood-filled skin. But the pointed crown worn on the head did not waver in the slightest. Imm ignored everyone, including the Five Old Stars, and slowly raised his hand and touched the damaged mask. seems to be due to emotional agitation, but the golden iris in her eyes trembled like electric waves. It was just such a mechanized reaction, and it was just a moment of calm. She put down her hand and finally looked directly at the five old stars who were bowing their heads in front of her and said nothing. In the golden eyes revealed in the hole of the mask, there is a coldness that completely ignores the existence of all things. "Not one left." She spoke slowly and gave orders to the Five Old Stars. Not one left. is the ultimate purpose of the Great Cleaning. Zero everything and start over. "Yes!" Hearing Yimu''s order, the five old stars disregarded the image on the stage, and bowed to Yimu to take orders. They who received the order. Even if it is to drag all the enemies into **** in the face of natural disasters, there will be no hesitation. And the scene of the Five Old Stars kneeling and taking orders shocked everyone present. that person What identity is it! ? To make the Five Old Stars who hold the power of the world kneel? Does this mean. The person who really controls the world government is not the Five Old Stars, but this monster whose true face is hidden by a mask? While everyone present was shocked, they suddenly thought of the terrifying power possessed by this monster. At this moment, if power equals power. So. The monster in front of him can indeed sit on the highest throne. on the contrary. Maud, who can suppress this monster, is the most terrifying existence here. In silence. The hearts of the Holy Land Guards and CP members are experiencing a strong earthquake. Im never looked at the army formation from beginning to end. Maybe in her opinion. This powerful force, which can control the situation on any battlefield, cannot respond to her expectations too much. At least in terms of the current situation, this force that should have cleared all obstacles in front of her really disappointed her. slowly retracted his gaze towards the Five Old Stars, and a red sheen flashed across Im''s eyes. The sight, hearing and color unfolded, covering the entire Holy Land in an instant. But he found Maud''s position in a short time. ৡ Im''s figure flashed and disappeared. the other side. Tezzolo and Green Bull go head-to-head. The golden wave and the green jungle collide violently. The roaring sound was endless, and the energy was flying around. The whole ground became a mess in an instant. Maud faced the mirror, not paying any attention to the fierce confrontation between Tezzolo and the Green Bull behind him. Sending the unconscious Hancock into the mirror world is to open the shadow box and put away the mirror. This is an important "contact" and "transmission" prop. There can be no surprises. "It''s almost over." Put away the mirror, Maud tilted his head to look in the direction of the city gate. In the perception of seeing, hearing, and color, that dazzling aura like a blazing sun is coming towards this side at an extremely fast speed. Obviously. The previous attack that knocked Im flying away was not enough to determine the outcome. In the end The way of enhancing strength with foreign objects, as long as the body can withstand it, is far from reaching its limit. Yes. As long as the body can bear it Maud can take more meds, and Im can take more meds too. In this battle, the competition is not about the strength of each other, but the upper limit of the body. It''s like the two sides collided with each other hundreds or thousands of times in a minute, and the one with the first problem will be ended in an instant. Before we came here just now, the battle between Maud and Im could be said to be comparable. And at that time, in order to break the deadlock, Maud added five more murderous medicines. That''s why I can knock Im out again. But monsters are monsters after all. It is very unrealistic to want to end the battle with one blow. The essence of this duel is more about endurance. And Maud''s idea at this moment is to speed up the rhythm of this tug-of-war, so that the weaknesses of both sides can be highlighted more quickly. The one who reveals the flaws first. is the loser in this duel. "Although it''s unclear how many pills of poison pure gold can offset, but..." Maud took out ten more poisonous medicines from his robe and said to himself, "Your breath and your reaction are all urging me to take more medicines." The strength that others have earned through years of ascetic practice can be achieved with just one pill. For those in dire need of strength, this drug exists not to be addictive, but to give a solution to the troubles at hand. so that In the case of no choice, whether it is Maud or Im, they can only like to cross the river by feeling the stones, and keep throwing the coal called the poison into the furnace called the body. until the furnace is burnt through. Or the coals burn out and all the dust settles. "Before the unpredictable ''price'' falls..." Maud threw ten pills into his mouth and swallowed them without chewing. The poison slid down the esophagus into the stomach, melted like spring snow, and turned into a rushing force like a flood, spreading all over the body in an instant. at the same time. On the body covered with shadow lines, there are stripes of sinister blue veins. "Kill you!" Maud''s eyes were like knives, looking at the figure flying from the top of the city wall. One foot on the ground. ! The flat red ground suddenly sank widely. Maud''s figure disappeared out of thin air. Such a violent movement caused the hearts of Tezzolo and Green Bull, who were fighting, to be shocked. They parted their minds and looked at the sky above the towering city walls. Before he could see what was going on, a majestic and oppressive aura enveloped the sky, as if the entire sky with black clouds was about to collapse. Immediately after A deafening bang came from above the city wall. Maud and Im, who are regarded as real monsters by everyone in the Holy Land, collide again. Countless black and red lightning spread all around. Looking up from the bottom, the sky seemed to be torn out with black and red cracks. This rock-shattering movement once again attracted countless eyes. Tezolo and Green Bull, who were closer, suddenly sensed the danger. "Ok?!" Between the lightning and flint, the two of them stopped decisively, and assumed the defense with their ability, and frantically pulled the distance back. They just responded. A shock wave with white light on the edge rolled over. Passed along the way. buildings, walls. turned into nothingness without exception. This is the aftermath of the collision of two extreme forces is just more terrifying than before. Tezolo and Green Bull took the scene in front of them into their eyes, and while they were shocked, they stepped back like crazy. In the end, it was very thrilling to withdraw from the range affected by Yu Wei. They looked up and looked forward. As far as the eye can see, nothing exists. The original city walls, buildings, streets, and even the countless red rock blocks that were tossed over during the previous fierce battle were all turned into nothingness. If you take a bird''s eye view, you will see a map with a big hole missing. Green Bull''s eyes widened, his face full of shock. He couldn''t imagine it. How powerful is it to make everything within a certain range turn into nothingness. Even the most aggressive rock berry''s ability, which is recognized as the most aggressive, can''t do it... Tezzolo''s reaction at this moment is almost the same as that of the green bull. But while he was shocked by this power, he also adored Maud. Overthrow the world government and kill all the dragon people. This kind of thing that can only be imagined in a dream will gradually become a reality through the hands of Maud. Tezzolo was absolutely convinced. In the whole world, only Maud can do this feat. "In this vast world, there are too many countries and too many kings." Tezolo''s expression gradually turned into a frenzy. He stretched his arms and grinned: "But there is only one real king." He slowly turned his head and looked at the green bull who had exited in time with him. "My captain, will become the king of the world." He said word by word. The tone of ?? is full of undoubted meaning. Green Bull heard Tezolo''s declaration, but remained silent. He thought of Rox, who once dreamed of becoming the king of the world and almost threatened the whole world. Its just that Rox failed, and failed badly. is also D... Will ??Baka D. Maud be the second Cross? No. Maud, who has truly threatened the center of the world, is undoubtedly a more terrifying existence than Cross. If the Holy Land falls and falls... Everything in existence will perish and be reborn in replacement. The existence of the world government and the "peace" created by the world government will fall into the long river of history and become a thing of the past. Green Bull finally couldn''t keep his optimism. And this time. Tezzolo shot. The giant axe made of gold slashed towards the green bull with the sound of breaking the sky. Green Bull dodges to avoid the attack. The golden axe fell. The ground cracked. Green Bull stopped the momentum of retreat and quickly adjusted his mentality. If he can''t use the spectacle because of emotional agitation, he will be cornered by Tezzolo in a short time. "Don''t think so much." "Be calm and let nature take its course..." "Just do what you can." "That''s right." "Peace of mind, peace of mind..." "Fuck at peace!" The ubiquitous huge pressure made Green Bull unable to remain optimistic and failed to adjust his mentality. Forcing himself to ignore the battle between Maud and Im, he summoned giant trees growing at the speed of light out of thin air and attacked Tezolo from all directions. "King of the world?" "What a joke, you are just a bunch of pirates who only bring chaos!!!" The endlessly growing giant tree carried the green bull''s will, fiercely smashed the golden giant axe, turned into a tangle, and slammed down on Tezzolo''s head. Tezzolo''s eyes turned cold. Guru- The ground around him turned into liquid gold, rushing towards the falling green like a fountain. Boom! Golden light, green. The two collided violently and did not give in to each other. Just as the stalemate was stalemate, a purple ripple suddenly fell, turning into a linear gravity circle in an instant. The golden gold that hit upwards was suddenly crushed by the sudden gravity circle. "Gravity...!" Tezzolo''s face changed slightly. The Green Bull seized the opportunity, controlled the giant tree to break through the golden defense line, and slammed on Tezolo like a whip. bang bang bang Tezzolo was caught off guard, and was knocked to the ground by a tree trunk that kept whipping over, vomiting blood. The edge of the battle circle. Fujitora lowered his head slightly, his staff and sword were slightly unsheathed, and a purple light emanated from it. "Pirates..." "It really only brings chaos." The middle-aged man whose eyes had lost the light, whispered to himself. (end of this chapter) Chapter 948： resign Chapter 948 The arrival of the era of the great pirates brings endless chaos to the world. plunder, slaughter. Even if there are pirates who sing about freedom and whitewash their dreams. also cannot change this cruel fact. Fujitora bowed his head slightly, and the released gravitational circle pry open Tezzolo''s golden wave. Green Bull thanked this old friend for many years, and took advantage of the situation to control the ability to attack Tezzolo frantically. If Fujitora had not shot in time, the one who was beaten now would probably be his green bull. Mainly because Maud''s previous attack seriously injured him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have shown signs of weakness so quickly against Tezolo. All I can say is that the timing of Fujitora''s help was just right. allows him to reverse the disadvantage in the most dangerous situation, and get the opportunity to pursue the situation. "It would be nice to take one off like this..." The Green Bull maximized its ability to motivate and dealt the most violent blow to Tezzolo. In his opinion, Tezolo, who has awakened ability, is one of the main forces in the enemy camp. If Tezolo can be solved here, it will definitely relieve some of the wartime pressure. But as a person with awakened ability, how could Taizolo make the Green Bull easily get his wish. "Golden Fire!" Suddenly, a heat radiation burst through the layers of wooden trunks. The high-density energy rapidly expands into high-temperature heat radiation, burning the lush greenery into countless ashes. Green Bull''s eyes were slightly condensed, and he didn''t want to give up this attacking opportunity, and once again created more trees with greenery out of thin air. However-- Just as the trees were growing at the speed of light, a golden carpet first came to his feet along the ground. In an instant, countless golden spears stabbed at the green bull from the golden carpet. Tezzolo''s counterattack immediately interrupted Green Bull''s plan to reorganize the offensive. In order to avoid the golden spear formation wrapped in armed colors, the green bull gave up the attack and turned to back away to distance himself. Numerous golden spears protruding from the golden carpet rushed into the air, but under the control of Tezzolo, they swerved to the ground like a roller coaster, neatly covering the green bull. The green bull turned from attack to defense, constantly dodging the golden spear array that stabbed. Under the premise of losing the opportunity to attack, instead of attacking with ability, all that is saved is physical strength. And Tezolo''s attack target was not just the green cow, but also Fujitora who suddenly appeared and stabbed his foot. Various sharp weapons made of gold flock to Fujitora. "Hell Brigade." Fujitora drew his sword out of its scabbard and slashed out purple ripples. Brilliant light flashed. The linear gravity circle is shrouded in the many golden weapons. accompanied by the sound of golden stones. The golden weapon was crushed to the ground by the gravity ring, unable to move. is alone against two generals, and the consequence of the offensive rain and dew is not strong enough. Fujitora managed to suppress Tezzolo''s counterattack with just a little trick. However, Fujitora was not as eager to attack as Green Bull, and then just stood still and did not move further. On the other hand, the Green Bull is actively looking for offensive opportunities. But Fujitora didn''t put any further pressure on him, so Tezzolo still had enough power to deal with it, and didn''t let Green Bull find a chance. fought several times. Tezzolo, who was bleeding from the corners of his mouth, felt a little puzzled, He thought that Fujitora, who had just helped Green Bull, would join forces with Green Bull to deal with him later. But he didn''t expect that Fujitora didn''t mean to attack at all, just stood in place and passively defended. Despite his doubts, Tezzolo did not let his guard down. Since Fujitora was only defending and not attacking, Tezzolo also put aside his offensive against Fujitora and instead devoted most of his strength to the confrontation with Green Bull. The golden wave and the greenery are once again fiercely confronted. The collision sound in the field sounded frequently. at the very beginning. The Green Bull, who was injured by Maud, was the one at the disadvantage. And Tezzolo, who is in good condition, can overwhelm the green bull, and can gain a clear advantage in ability confrontation. But after Fujitora intervened, Tezzolo was also injured. So that in the new round of confrontation, it is difficult for him to gain a clear advantage. The ability of both sides to wake up and fight was inextricable for a while. In a short period of time, no one can do anything to anyone. But in terms of mentality Tezzolo appeared calm and composed, while Green Bull was a little eager for success. The former has absolute confidence in his [King]. The latter just wants to accumulate an advantage quickly, and the premise is to deal with Tezzolo here, and not waste too much time. "Smile, help to the end!" Feeling like this would be endless, Midori bluntly asked Fujitora for help. In fact, he also knows... Fujitora has now been removed from the Navy Headquarters, and the reason why he rescued him just now was as a friend. I don''t want to see him worrying about his life. Besides. Fujitora doesn''t seem to be doing anything else. But Green Bull urgently needed Fujitora''s help to break the deadlock, so he simply asked for help. to him-- In such a situation, it can be said that time is racing against time. Even if you can end the battle a second faster, it is an advantage that cannot be ignored. Hearing Green Bull''s cheeky call for help, a hint of hesitation flashed across Fujitora''s scarred face. "Well" He murmured, and immediately raised his head to "look" at the fierce battle in the distant sky. Nothing could be reflected in the whites of ??''s slightly opened eyes, but the sight, which could penetrate emotions, allowed him to see clearly better than anyone else. The future that this war leads to... Depends on the outcome between Maud and Im. The main force of the ??Maud Pirates, the elites of the revolutionary army, the garrison of the Holy Land, the spears and shields of the Tianlong people, the war weapons of the scientific research department, and the reinforcements of the naval headquarters that are about to arrive on the battlefield. Even the Admiral who was dedicated to reform from the headquarters. Neither ?? could intervene in the battle between Maud and Im. "Wait." Fujitora''s slightly white eyes stared at the destructive battle in the distance. As far as ambition is concerned, he is actually the same type as Green Bull. They also believe that the Shichibukai is a system that must be eradicated, and that the existence of pirates will only bring chaos to the world. So whether it is justice or position. Now he should respond to Green Bull''s request for help. But he chose to watch. To say why... Maybe because Maud is special. This makes him here, just want to see what changes Maud will bring to the world as a pirate. There is another reason. That is, he believes that the existence of the Tianlong people is no different from the Shichibukai system. is not necessary to exist. Seeing that Fujitora was indifferent, Green Bull instantly understood the old friend''s choice. is like a referee standing in a neutral position quietly on the sidelines, not doing extra moves, just waiting for a result. "That''s right..." Green Bull sighed in his heart. Understanding this, he consciously shut his mouth, did not continue to ask Fujitora for help, and concentrated on dealing with Tezolo. He asked Fujitora for help, not because he didn''t have the confidence to defeat Tezolo, but because he wanted to end the battle as soon as possible. "Then there''s no way." Green Bull''s eyes changed slightly. In order to keep moving forward in this war, he can only do whatever it takes to get rid of Tezzolo as quickly as possible. at the same time. Danger is everywhere within the Holy Land. The Five Old Stars went with all their forces to pursue the Revolutionary Army and the Morde Pirates. Although it may be wiped out by the "natural disaster" that comes at any time, Lord Im''s order is absolute. If you can-- It is not impossible for all beings in the Holy Land to enter **** together. With such thoughts in mind, the killing intent of the Five Old Stars boiled. The Revolutionary Army and the Morde Pirates who had planned to withdraw from the Holy Land were intercepted by the team of the Five Old Stars. In addition to the Holy Land, the navy troops who had just landed on the Red Continent rushed into the Holy Land bravely under the command of death. Everything is to annihilate the enemy. "There is no going back." Sabo''s eyes flashed red, and he sensed the enemy''s breath coming from all directions. For some unknown reason, the Five Old Stars changed their minds, and they had an aura that they wanted to die with them. "Then let''s fight to the death here." In such a situation, the dragon decisively chose to fight. Sabo nodded silently and passed on the order. The members of the Revolutionary Army received the order and immediately prepared for the challenge. Dragon looked up at Maud and Im, who were furiously venting their terrifying power in the distance. said that he was going to fight to the death here. is actually more like resignation... For the two sides fighting here, Maud and Im, who hang above their heads, are the gods who can decide their life and death at will. the other side. The members of the ??Maud Pirates were not afraid to fight. Although they were able to circumvent the threat by entering the mirror world, they had no reason to do so. The captain is desperate. Naturally, they cannot retreat. "Ah la la, this may be... the last battle." Qingzhi put his hands in his pockets, and the chill emanating from his body condensed into bursts of frost, spreading along the skin to the ground. In an instant, the place where he stood was a layer of ice condensed. He looked up at the sky. That unreasonable power fluctuation is like a sharp blade hanging in the air, and it is also like an hourglass hanging upside down. Hazards and time limits coexist. "Hey, I''ll go first." Urgi rushed out of the team first, facing the Holy Land army chasing from behind. "Touch of Corruption." Between his hands, a viscous liquid seeped out from the palm of his hand, exuding a slightly pungent smell. This is the ability he gets after eating the corrupted fruit. Can release a viscous liquid with a strong corrosive effect from all over the body. For those who are strong in Taijutsu, as long as this viscous liquid with strong corrosiveness is attached to the body, it can greatly enhance the melee combat power. Urgi also intends to use his abilities in this way. But before that Urgi lifted a certain restriction, and blessed himself with the damage of Touch of Corruption. chichichi Urkin''s sturdy body suddenly burst into smoke. He is self-harming. Seeing Wuerji''s self-mutilation, the five old stars who led the team to this place were all secretly vigilant. After all, if something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Urky certainly didn''t mutilate himself for fun. The viscous liquid corroded his body and caused harm, but at the same time, it did not cause any substantial impact. And the damage accumulated independently will be quietly converted into the energy of using [Karma]. Such an operation is equivalent to minimizing the usage conditions of [Karma]. The embarrassing situation of being beaten down by the enemy before you can use [Karma] will no longer happen. "Hey, Karma!" Urgi''s body, who rushed forward, suddenly swelled in a large circle. The originally strong and tall figure was instantly comparable to that of the giants. "Armor of Corruption." After using Karma, Urgi converted the characteristics of the corrosive liquid, no longer accumulated damage to himself, but turned into a corrosive armor. this moment. Urki has a feeling of being invincible. "That guy is here again..." In the team, Luo looked at Urgi who rushed over alone, and couldn''t help rubbing his temples, and was ready to use his abilities to help Urky out of the siege. Although he said that he would not abuse his physical strength to support these reckless gangsters, but if he encountered a situation, he would not hesitate to use his abilities to help the reckless gangsters. Urki rushed to the front of the enemy army. Among the five old stars, the one who is best at armament and physical skills is the golden-bearded five old star. He watched Urki''s reckless actions, and at the same time raised his arms, he stopped the soldiers who were preparing to meet Urki. "You go up now, it''s no different from sending you to death." Urgi''s current appearance is clearly the form after he has done his best. Even the elite of the Holy Land will probably be defeated in just one encounter. In order to prevent this from happening, the Five Old Stars with the Golden Beard stopped the soldiers from moving, and prepared to take action personally to break up Urki''s current form. The Holy Land Guards and CP members all looked at the Golden Beard Five Old Stars. They understood what each other meant. Golden Beard Five Old Stars took a step forward and released his armed color to cover his body. followed. He kicked. bang. The ground shook out a circle of smoke. ৡ Golden Beard Five Old Stars met Urki like lightning. With the dull sound of breaking through the air. The fist wrapped in solid armament went straight to Urgi. "Save me the effort to find you!" Urki couldn''t hide his excitement, he didn''t dodge or dodge, and chose to be tough with the Golden Beard Five Old Stars. The giant fist, like a giant clan, greeted the fist punched by the Golden Beard Five Old Stars with bursts of air bursts. ! Fists, one big and one small, collided in mid-air, and a ring of turbulent air waves swept in all directions. Crack! The time to fight is less than a breath. There is a sound of bones breaking. When everyone looked, they saw the five golden-bearded stars who were aggressively attacking Urki, and flew out like a shooting star. The Holy Land Guards and CP members who wanted to wait for the Golden Beard Five to disperse Urgi''s form suddenly fell into a dead silence. "Not bad, big guy!" Perona praised from the rear. Urgi smiled, his eyes swept across the tens of thousands of enemies in front of him with awe-inspiring fighting intent. "Who else?" A rough voice fell. There was a sudden tension in the arena. And the battle between Maud and Im... also began to enter the countdown. (end of this chapter) Chapter 949： ever-changing Chapter 949 The ever-changing The two sides in the Holy Land started the second round of confrontation. This time. The two sides no longer take into account the devastating natural disaster that may come at any time. They are all betting their lives and charging towards the enemy without hesitation. The team of the World Government had no time to check the situation of the Golden Beard Five Old Stars, because the Revolutionary Army and the Morde Pirates had already pressed them. Looking down from above. On the ground, two black teams looked like ant colonies that were about to meet. And Wuerji, who took the lead in attacking one of the five old stars, was the first to be besieged due to his position in the front. Various attacks rained down on him. But he just carried it down in a muffled voice, his face always maintaining a smile that has remained unchanged for thousands of years. "If you can''t get me down, it''s you who are down." Wulki was covered in a layer of corrosive liquid armor, rushing into the enemy group against the sky attack. Wherever ?? went, the enemy crowd turned on their backs. A punch in the state of karma, which can stably defeat an enemy. The corrosive liquid thrown out from time to time can cause great trouble to the surrounding enemies. Urki is like a tank, cutting a big hole in the enemy''s formation. But the people on the Holy Land side were not so vulnerable. After they recovered, they launched a counterattack against Urki. But four or five seconds. Urki is trapped in the enemy line and looks precarious. After all, the enemies are elites who are proficient in armed color, and basically have the strength to threaten him. How could ?? let him run amok. Soon Urki was in danger. The siege of a group of CP elites forced Urki to reveal his flaws. And the most aggressive bald head of the Five Old Stars slashed at Urgi''s flaw with a sharp knife. This knife. is even wrapped in overlord color. If he is slashed, he will be instantly killed on the spot even if Urgi has activated the state of karma. In fact. Wulki, who was forced into a desperate situation, had almost no way to avoid this sword. At this critical moment, Luo''s room arrived in time. A faintly lustrous field enveloped Urki. Shoo! Urki disappeared in place. The bald-headed Five Old Stars knife that was bound to be won suddenly fell in the air, splitting a huge crack in the ground. "The ability of the fruit of surgery..." took back the first generation of ghosts, and the bald five old star raised his eyes and looked at Luo with his index finger in front of him. Urgi, who should have been beheaded by him, has been moved to Luo''s side. "Haha, almost died." Urki had a lingering fear in his heart, but he still laughed. Luo said with a dark face: "The same thing, I don''t want to stress the third time. If you still mess up, don''t expect me to come back to save you." "Haha, how could a doctor as powerful as you be dead!" Wulki ignored Luo''s warning and rushed to the enemy group again with a big laugh. He dared to act like this, partly because of his confidence in his own strength, and partly because of Luo''s ability to help. "You bastard!!!" Luo looked at Urgi who rushed out again, his face darkened even more. If he didn''t have a solid gold ring now, it would have been too late to rescue him at the distance just now. This suffices to say Urki knew the scope of his assistance, so he dared to be so reckless. Luo was helpless. In such an important war, he didn''t want to be just a tool man. "Mr. Luo, you''ll have to work later." When Jim, who had activated the Triceratops human-beast form, crossed Luo, he muttered something. Luo stared blankly at the back of Jim rushing out. "Huh, it feels good to be able to let go." Lafayette said something meaningful beside Luo, and immediately opened his wings and flew out. ? Luo''s mouth twitched. "This time, I don''t want to divination..." Hawkins strode over from Luo''s side and said calmly: "Although I have the confidence to stand to the end, there are too many ''changes'' in the world, which always catch people off guard, so..." "roll." Luo''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot. Hawkins threw a "worked" look at Luo, and immediately led many straw biscuit warriors to the enemy line. "Yohoo, Mr. Luo, I''ll leave this old bone to you." Brook stepped on the wind and rushed out. By the time Luo reacted, Brook had already run away. "It''s a reliable ability. The old man has passed, and I''ll take care of you after that, Dr. Luo." Jinbe followed closely behind Brooke. Luo looked at Jinbei''s back, and he was forced to stop when he wanted to step out. "My young master''s ''speed sword'' is as fast as thunder, you should be able to keep up with your knowledge, right?" Cavendish was like the wind, passing Luo in the blink of an eye. "Hey, hey, you''re really welcome, Iron Man." Perona floated in midair with her umbrella held up, but she didn''t need Luo''s ability to take care of her. "Shut up." Luo raised his head and glared at Perona. That ferocity is like a white bear who just finished hibernating. Perona was not afraid, and even made a face at Luo. Shiryu pressed the handle of the knife with his right hand and walked over Luo like a stroll in a garden. "I don''t need to take care of me, it''s the fight if I don''t stay behind." He confidently dropped such a sentence. Luo was silent, thinking that even if you want to take care of you, Lao Tzu will not care about you. Shiryu was gone soon. And the green pheasant is long overdue. Luo is in such a bad mood right now that he turned his head to look at Qingzhi and looked a little unkind. "Ah la la, I didn''t provoke you, and..." Qingzhi raised his hand and scratched the back of his head, then smiled: "You guys trust you so much, I think you should be happy." "It''s no wonder you''re happy to be used as a tool like this?" Luo has a bad air. Qing pheasant heard the words, looked at Luo''s profile, thoughtful. It''s okay if Luo doesn''t say it, this one... made Qingzhi feel that the title tool person is quite suitable for Luo. "Do you think so too?" Luo noticed something, and stared at Aokiji. That look, there is a big meaning that if you say a wrong word, you will slice the green pheasant. "Ah la la..." Qing pheasant oozes a little cold sweat behind his ears, decisively chose to launch a surprise attack on the enemy, and disappeared in front of Luo''s eyes in a flash. The main force of the ??Maud Pirates soon joined forces with the Holy Land team. The people of the revolutionary army also joined the battlefield one after another. Outside the Holy Land, the tens of thousands of navies who finally rushed over are rushing into the Holy Land, putting a lot of pressure on the revolutionary army. It can be said-- With the arrival of the elite generals of the navy headquarters, the advantage is shifting to the pilgrimage site. The situation on the field will change like this. On the one hand, the naval headquarters brought many new pacifists, and on the other hand, the three main forces of the revolutionary army, including the dragon, were beaten out of the battlefield by Im. One plus and one minus. The world government gradually regained the advantage that should have been brought about by the disparity of troops. More than 100,000 people are fighting desperately in this holy place. Endless blood dyed every inch of stone brick red. The clanging sound of weapons colliding, the screams of being injured and falling, the sound of slaughtering red eyes... Mixed with the movement of various voices, echoed in every street and sky of the Holy Land. This war that will determine the future of the world is gradually heating up. at the same time. There are several hours of sea from the red port. The wind was surging over the Holy Land, and the dark clouds seemed to be pressing on the ground. But here it is cloudless and the bright moon hangs high. Silver-white moonlight shrouded the calm sea like a veil, and... the Redforce of the Red-haired Pirates. In front of the Redford, seven warships were lined up like a formation. The ship meeting of the Red Hair Pirates is here, obviously going to the Holy Land. As for the purpose, no one knows. And the purpose of the seven warships stopping here is self-evident. "It''s Tekken Garp." At the bow of the Redford, even though there was a long distance, **** cloth still saw Karp. The vice-captain of the Red-Haired Pirates, Beckman, spit out a mouthful of white smoke, then rubbed the cigarette with his fingers, and said lightly: "The main force of the navy has basically gone to the Holy Land, and now a ''legend of the old times'' is sent to block the way. It seems that they never thought of keeping us here, no, it should be said... there is no extra strength to keep us. we." "Hahaha, are you trying to delay time..." "So only seven warships and one veteran were sent." "Boss, do you want to fight?" The officers at the bow all looked at Shanks who said nothing. They found. The captain of his own family, who was always careless in normal times, always had a sullen face today, and sometimes showed a serious look. The same is true now. Feeling the gazes from the cadres and crew members, Shanks quietly looked at the seven warships blocking the way in the distance. "Hit, we... we''re not here to watch the fun, but don''t go too far." The ?? exaggeration is to make the crew pay attention to preserving their physical strength. After all, the main battlefield is not here. In order to deal with the various situations and accidents that may occur later, they must be as good as possible. The warship is over there. The navies who had been watching the Redforce all the time soon noticed the actions of the Red-Haired Pirates. That is the signal to attack. "Ready to fight." Karp stared blankly at the Redford in the distance. The Red Hair Pirates wanted to intervene in this war, which was not surprising to Garp. After all, this kind of thing is considered a "conviction". And the boss arranged him here, who is already semi-retired. It seems that there is a purpose to let him burn the last bit of value. Deeper Reasons may be due to his relationship with the dragon. As for whether the name was given by the Five Old Stars or Akainu... Karp didn''t care. Because he himself wanted such a chance to burn himself out. "The final battle..." Karp thought silently in his heart. In his mind, the figures of Roger, Whitebeard, Golden Lion, Warring States, Crane and others quickly passed by. When the times change, it also means the retirement of the old guys. Now it''s finally his turn. "Then let''s make good use of the residual heat!" Karp''s eyes suddenly became incomparable. Even though the possibility of completing the mission is very low, he still firmly believes that he can lead the force of seven warships to keep the Red Hair Pirates here. Without such a will, he would only be instantly defeated by the Red Hair Pirates. Seven warships and the Redford are breaking the waves and are closing the distance. The battle is about to start. But just then... There was a terrifying scream in the sky. The ?? big movement inevitably attracted the attention of the Red Hair Pirates and Garp. Both of them subconsciously followed the sound and looked into the air. I saw a ship with a lion''s head as its bow falling straight to the sea from a high altitude. is the Sunshine of the Straw Hat Pirates. "Ok?!" Both Shanks and Garp were slightly surprised when they saw the appearance of the ship. Under the gazes of everyone at sea, the Sunshine''s **** was facing the sea, and it was about to fall in the center of the military formations on both sides. With that kind of falling force, the ship must be destroyed. No wonder there was such a miserable scream from the ship. "Wind Cannon!" Just when the Sunshine was only a few dozen meters above the sea, Franky shouted. Sunshine''s tail suddenly spewed out a shock wave wrapped in strong white light, and it bombarded the sea. Boom! The power contained in the ?? shock wave exploded, and in an instant, bursts of turbulent air waves were set off, and a large amount of sea water rose into the sky. Take advantage of this wave. Sunshine''s falling momentum was buffered, and then hit the sea heavily. ! followed by a loud bang. The seawater that was hit so hard flew into the air and fell like rain. Sunshine''s hull shook violently in the falling curtain of water, before stabilizing for a moment. "Didn''t the original plan land directly on the red soil continent?!" "Why did it suddenly fall!!!" "It''s all Ace''s fault, it''s all his fault." "Ha ha." "Luffy, you are the culprit!!!" "No way, I''m just..." "Boom!" "Give me a good reflection!" There was a commotion on the deck of the Sunshine, where the hull had stabilized. "Hey, something''s not right." Usopp suddenly realized something, he looked at the surrounding sea, his voice was a little distorted. The crowd quieted down, and finally noticed the Redford and seven warships on the left and right sides. "We seem to be in a terrible position." "Yeah, sadly..." Nami covered her forehead weakly, and said with a crying voice: "I actually think it''s not surprising that this kind of thing happened." "It''s Shanks'' ship...!" Luffy saw the Redforce, his eyes slowly widened, and he just left the seven warships on the other side behind him. at the bow of the Redford. Shanks looked surprised when the Sunshine suddenly fell from the sky. And Garp on the other side was shocked. "Luffy, Ace, why are you here!!!" He was stunned at first, and then shouted the names of Luffy and Ace in a loud voice. Hearing Garp''s shout, Luffy and Ace, who were still a little excited, instantly stopped in Bengbu. "Grandpa, why are you here!!!" They asked in shock. "This question should be up to me!!!" Karp has blue veins on his forehead. Suddenly. Kapp seemed to be aware of it, and suddenly looked in the direction of the red earth continent. Coincidentally, Shanks seemed to sense something, and looked at the Red Continent with Garp almost at the same time. Something happened... (end of this chapter) Chapter 950： Black Dragon Development Chapter 950 Black Dragon Development on the top of the laterite continent. The black cloud surged, as if it was about to hit the ground. The black-red lightning, embodied by the color of the king, spread like branches and scattered leaves in the night sky, and then turned into a halberd-shaped thunder light, which cut through the night sky and fell into the Holy Land. The buildings or streets struck by black and red lightning evaporated into nothing without exception. As more and more black thunders fell, the entire Holy Land became riddled with holes. A sacred place that used to be majestic and exudes majesty. From a distance now, it looks like a small temple floating in the storm. The person who contributed to this situation was the confrontation between Maud and Im. The duel between the two of them seemed to overturn the entire Holy Land, and there was no skill at all. The competition of ?? is only the maximum energy release of both sides. Forcibly expand the upper limit with medicine, and then convert this upper limit into the energy of counterattack. Whoever can''t keep up will lose. In the eyes of others, this kind of battle against waves... is not gorgeous, but extremely scary. Whether it was Maud or Im, they gave their all in this battle. Who wins and who loses, although it is not known. But for both parties, there is only one thing that can be determined. That is this pure confrontation, maybe it will last ten days and ten nights, maybe it will end in the next instant. Every second of ?? is full of infinite possibilities. and gave all of them, just waiting for that moment to come. "It''s approaching the limit..." Maud''s onslaught on Im incessantly. He had already swallowed nearly fifty pills in one go. The whole body is driven by the intuitive medicinal effect, and the power transformed by sacrificing the cells in the body is also poured on Im from beginning to end without reservation. However-- In these thousands of confrontation rounds, he still failed to find a chance to give Im a fatal blow. The tenacity shown by the other side made Maud secretly startled. The effect of the reconnaissance skill brought by the Hunter''s Note can''t even see Im''s current star rating. Like him, he must have broken through to a level far exceeding ten stars. But the question is, can this monster, which seems to be immune to the erosion of time, continue to take medicine? Although I haven''t counted how many pills Im took, it must have been far more than 50. If Im''s body hidden in the white robe can continue to bear the side effects of the medicine. So. This battle... "I may be defeated." A whisper passed through Maud''s heart. If you lose. All who follow him will go to **** with him. The promises made, the dreams of my comrades... will also turn into irreparable ashes. so. Never lose. Maud''s eyes were sharp. Even if Im can continue to take medicine, he will stop at all costs to keep up. Even if the body collapses at all costs. No matter what, we can''t live up to the expectations of our comrades... In this fierce battle with no end in sight, Maud is already ready to die together. here and now. Only he can defeat Im. "Feng Ying..." Maud''s sudden burst of power shook Im a little back. Then he tried his best to mobilize the ubiquitous shadows in the night. In that instant, countless shadows flowed across the sky like ink and gathered towards Yimu. Im saw this and slashed forward with his sword. Where the ?? blade passed by, a majestic ring-breaking sword emerged from nothing, and all the shadows trying to get close to her were emptied from the air. The quality is good, the quantity is good. Even with his awakened abilities, he cant make waves in the face of absolute power. "Bipolar." Maud''s eyes were scarlet as blood, with Feng Ying as the front, and the two knives in his hands suddenly fell. The air was squeezed out in an instant. Black overlord color, white shock wave. The two forces were entwined and condensed into a leaping slash like an arrow, and they came to Im in the blink of an eye. Im did not give in, and stabbed his sword forward. Black thunder cracked at the tip of the sword, tearing the bipolar slash that came straight to pieces. The terrifying energy contained in ?? is like being punctured by a water polo. Unchained energy immediately vented to the ground. Some buildings suffered disasters, and there were also unwarranted disasters for the Revolutionary Army or the Holy Land Guards. They have only one fate, and that is to turn into nothingness. is like a handwriting erased by an eraser, leaving no trace. And now Maud flipped his palm and opened the shadow box to take out a poisonous medicine. The physical condition is warning him... This medicine is very likely to be the last straw that breaks the camel''s back. But he must eat. Without any hesitation, Maud threw the poison into his mouth. A second or two passed. There was a sudden burst of pain all over the body without warning, beating Maud''s nerves like a tidal wave. Maud snorted, and looked down at his chest as if he was aware of it. On the chest muscles covered by shadows, streaks of red light streaks appeared, which looked like magma radiating light and heat. This sudden appearance of abnormal body seems to be a precursor to [Broken]. but. While revealing the price, Maud gained more power. "Just use this next move... to end this battle..." Maud''s eyes were quietly congested, and together with the scarlet eyes, they were as red as evil spirits. He slowly raised his arms horizontally, the blades of one black and one white swords straight forward. "Autumn Water, Bailey." "Ow!" "Boss!" The black and red autumn water revealed the faucet, and he kept his eyes on Maud. On the long white jade sword, which was as white as jade, it also turned into Bailey''s small head at the end. Like Qiushui, he also looked at Maud. "You may die." Maud looked ahead, watching the bipolar aftershocks shattered by Im gradually calm down. "Hey, I''m not afraid of the nest." Bailey winked and said, "Because even if you will die, it will be the boss who will die first." "You little slick..." Maud laughed. Ouch!!! Qiushui opened his mouth and tried very hard to make a sound. Just a moment. That ooh slowly turned into words "Bailey died, Bailey died..." Although it sounds a little awkward, I can generally hear the meaning. Bailey''s face suddenly fell, and he was about to fight back, but was stopped by Maud. "get ready." Maud closed his eyes and folded his knives together. Bailey and Qiushui immediately quieted down. The former turned into a snow-white blade again, but the pattern of a dragon suddenly appeared on the white jade-like blade. at the same time. Qiushui was in the form of a dragon, attached to the white jade blade in the shape of a coiled dragon, which perfectly matched the dragon pattern that emerged. One black and one white two knives is like the fusion of yin and yang, becoming one. And Qiushui''s tail was wrapped around Maud''s palm, like a long needle piercing into the overlord''s aura lingering on Maud''s body. Maud slowly opened his eyes. "Cathode... Black Dragon Development." In the condensed overlord-like aura that lingered around Maud''s body, a translucent black dragon scale pattern suddenly appeared. The dragon scale pattern seems to have life, coiling back and forth along Maud''s body. is like a breathing lamp, which appears and goes out. With the breath Maud exudes a very oppressive aura, slowly covering the entire Holy Land. That breath resounded like a thunder, resounding in the hearts of countless people. And Im was shocked when he saw Mord''s black dragon developing form. The dusty memory is opened... A scene appeared in her mind. It was a figure that appeared in the vast universe and could not be seen directly like the sun. (end of this chapter) Chapter 951： God fall Chapter 951 God Falls Im''s soul that carries a long time felt the threat from Maud very intuitively. Especially an overlord-colored form circling light and shadow... touched some of the images that she had kept deep in her memory. can also be said to be certain dangers. Im''s mood suddenly fluctuated violently. She raised her sword and disappeared like a ghost. The next moment. appeared in front of Maud, and the blade in his hand fell. was only slashed into a mass of afterimages. The slashing from the sword body slashed a huge deep ditch from the sacred building complex diagonally below. Maud, who avoided this sword, appeared directly behind Im. "So you''ve reached your limit..." Maud stared at Im''s figure, holding the sword of black and white yin and yang in both hands. The pattern of the black dragon''s scales swirled in the overlord-colored aura revealed on the surface of the body. This form that penetrates all abilities can channel the power that Maud possesses at one go. Im sensed the danger, so he suddenly attacked. But she just attacked without taking medicine. Maud concluded from this that the current Im should have reached his limit. If you continue to take medicine, the [system] in your body may fall apart due to overload. That is to say "Betting everything on this one move." Maud leaned forward with his upper body, held the knife in both hands, put the back of the knife on his right shoulder, and suddenly smiled. "It''s okay to dodge, but only if...you can dodge." The flow speed of the black dragon''s scale pattern suddenly became faster, and the condensed overlord color was rolled into Maud''s hands. This is a technique of concentrating all power in one point. is very similar to the toughness of the telekinesis skills in the hunter world. Regardless of the cost, it can hollow out the body in one move. All ??Maud had to do now was to use a similar technique to infuse the next hit of all the power infusions. Im felt a sense of crisis like never before. is the breath of death. In silence, Im dashed backwards. She could see that Maud was going all out, and she had no reason to parry Maud''s blow. So, dodging is the right choice. As long as you can dodge... Then she can win the showdown and continue the unfinished purge. "Just dodge it!" From the beginning of this battle, Im, who claims to be a god, confronted Mord''s offensive from beginning to end. Even if it is the kind of attack that can be avoided, she will not dodge, but choose to be **** the front. But this time, she foresaw the way to victory, but she still retreated. This is all about winning, and its an excusable reaction. only. At least at this moment, Im''s "divineness" was shed. Maud doesn''t care so much. His thoughts were extremely pure. "Even if you retreat to the ends of the earth, it won''t help." Mod mobilized all the power, and the black-red electric current transformed from the overlord color, like dense hair, was tightly wrapped around the blade of the black dragon and white jade knife. "Take it." Whispering softly, Maud made a temporary name for the next move. "Godfall." Maud''s eyes were as bright as electricity, pointing directly at Im. The voice of ?? did not fall. The ?? flexed and stretched arms reached forward, and the black dragon and white jade sword on the right shoulder slashed forward. That moment. The shadow of Pisces covering Maud''s body, as well as the floating black dragon scale pattern, all flowed along Maud''s arm to the blade. And where the blade slashed, the ball of light condensed with the power of shock appeared out of thin air. Immediately. A dazzling light like the sun erupted from the black dragon and the white jade sword. In an instant, the red earth continent was as bright as day. The billowing black cloud above the sky that was about to hit the ground disappeared as quickly as spring snow melted. The people in the Holy Land were either stunned or shocked. And that white light with a terrifying aura rushed towards Im at a speed that was unseen by the naked eye. As far as you can see, there is nowhere to hide. Im''s rippled eyes showed a look of horror for the first time. But she did not give up her resistance and stabbed the sword in her hand. The black thunder cracked again from the tip of the sword. is more ferocious than any time before, as if there are countless cracks in the space. However. The surging white light is as dazzling as the sun, and it can burn everything like the sun. It was as if the black thunder that ripped apart the space was swallowed up by the dazzling white light in just one breath. was swallowed by the figure of Im. rumbling The huge red earth continent trembled. After a few seconds. The blazing white light faded away, and the Holy Land was dead silent. Above the sky where the black clouds were shaken, a bright moon hung high. Silver gauze-like white moonlight falls on the red earth continent and holy land. Under the moonlight, a crack that runs through the entire red earth continent is particularly dazzling. everywhere in the Holy Land. The ?? Revolutionary Army, the World Government, and the Maud Pirates all looked to the sky without exception. Maud stands in the sky. Behind him, the silver moon hangs in the air. The moonlight that fell on him became hazy, as if to outline a throne. The eyes from the ground looking at Maud are full of shock beyond words. Im''s breath disappeared... Not only that. The feedback came back with an extremely outrageous information. The man sitting on the throne of the sky, with one move, not only cut off Im''s breath, but also cut off the red earth continent that separates the sea. Such power is not an exaggeration to call it a god. Countless gazes shrouded Maud like a spotlight. But Maud turned a blind eye to these gazes, and he looked down at the abyss that was cut out by himself. There is only one thing he cares about most at this moment. That is the life and death of Im. Maud stared, transforming his willpower into a sight that went straight to the abyss. Im''s breath was not detected. this means-- Iam is indeed dead. "it''s over." Maud closed his eyes and heard the color, and immediately raised his head and let out a long breath. "Tired." he whispered to himself. Suddenly. One shadow after another came out of Maud''s mouth and nose. at the same time. Maud''s body gradually seeps blood. The price of forcibly breaking the upper limit made his body on the verge of collapse. Exhaustion and excruciating pain hit the nerves. Maud''s eyes turned black for a while. Before he lost consciousness, he only remembered to hold the black dragon and white jade knife in his hand. At this time, Bailey and Qiushui, who had exhausted all their strength, also lost consciousness. followed. Maud, covered in blood, fell to the ground. This scene. in everyone''s eyes. Five Old Stars hadn''t had time to recover from Lord Yimu''s failure, but when he saw Maud fall to the ground, he suddenly burst out with monstrous killing intent. "Sir Im lost..." "But we haven''t lost yet!" "if only--" "Kill that man!!!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 952： Battle for Mord Chapter 952 The Battle to Defend Maud Hanging over the holy ground, the hourglass representing the time limit shattered into pieces in a rather rude way. Im, who was revered as a **** by the Five Old Stars, was defeated in the hands of Maud. But Maud, who was the winner, was also in a bad situation. The Five Old Stars thought that the situation was over, but the scene that happened next brought hope like the dawn of dawn. They saw Maud, covered in blood, falling from the sky. even lost consciousness. Obviously, the defeat of Lord Yimu also brought a great price to Maud. If there is still a chance to turn the tide, it is definitely now. if only-- can kill Baka D. Maud! ! ! The five old stars saw a silver lining in desperation. is also the last hope. The person who made a move and acted immediately was the bald five old star with the strongest strength in the field, holding the first generation of ghosts. The so-called demon sword will only bring bad luck to the weak. But for the strong, having a demon sword in hand is even more powerful. In other words. Those who can conquer the demon sword must be one of the few strong men in the world. Bald-headed Five Old Stars is one of them. He has to seize this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to kill Maud! "Canine. Eclipse." The bald-headed five old stars waved the first generation of ghosts, and cut out a dangerous pitch-black blade in front of him. Shiliu and Cavendish, who fought against him, knew how powerful it was, and instead of rushing to attack, they were cautious and avoided this slash. After the eclipse forced Shiliu and Cavendish to retreat with a move, the bald five old stars did not take advantage of the situation to pursue, but rushed towards the location of Maud''s landing. Looking at the actions of the bald five old stars, Shiliu and Cavendish instantly understood each other''s plans. "Beautiful Sword, Prince of Stardust!" "Dragon!" How could Cavendish and Shiliu let the five bald-headed stars get their wish and pursued their own moves. The Five Old Stars were forced to take over. If you want to get rid of Maud again, there is no chance. Because Cavendish and Shiliu wouldn''t let him succeed even if they fought for it. at this time. A voice spread across the battlefield through the phone bug megaphone. "Now I have an important message for you all!" "Baka. D. Maude is currently in a coma with serious injuries. The location is the Anthem Square near the Champs Elysees in the north!" "Repeat." "The north faces the Anthem Square near the Champs!" "Repeat." "The north faces the incense" The sound stopped abruptly. But the phone bug megaphone was frozen into ice. And the initiator is of course Aokiji. "What''s the point of your actions?" The braided five old star looked at Qing pheasant and said murderously: "Everyone here has seen the current situation of Bakar D. Mode, including... the navy that is coming from the north in an endless stream." "Ah la la, so what?" Qingzhi raised his hand and sent a wave of cold air to the braided head Wu Laoxing. The five old stars with the braided head look old, but their movements are vigorous, and they dodge the cold wave of Qingzhi with a single dodge. Qingzhi looked at the braided head five old stars with a calm expression, and said indifferently: "Even if the captain loses consciousness, ordinary people should not think about getting close easily." The five old stars with braids just smiled coldly. He wanted to get rid of Maud, but with Aokiji, he couldn''t escape. The hope of getting rid of Maud can only be pinned on the men on the battlefield, as well as the navy team that happened to come from the north. With a little luck. Maybe there will be a navy team passing by where Maud dropped. Thinking of this, the braided five old stars are not in a hurry. Now it''s not Aokiji who wants to stop him, but he''s going to stop Aokiji. Similar situations played out all over the battlefield. One side wants to seize the opportunity to kill Maud, and the other side desperately wants to stop the people of the World Government. On the entire battlefield, it seems that everyone has found a clear goal. Just when the battlefield situation was turbulent, Maud, who lost consciousness, landed heavily on the ground of Anthem Square. ! Maud''s body smashed the stone bricks on the ground and fell into a shallow pit. His eyes were tightly closed, and it could be said that his body was riddled with holes, and he was bleeding non-stop. For the people of the world government, this is indeed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to get rid of Maud. Many people at the center of the battlefield are rushing here. Some are to kill Maud, and some are to protect Maud. The place where Maud fell was the farthest away from all the reinforcements, and the closest to the navy that was rushing over. Of course, a navy team of nearly a thousand people happened to pass here and saw Maud lying unconscious on the ground. "Look, found..." The moment ?? saw Maud, this large-scale elite navy team did not immediately attack Maud, but stood still. They stared at Maud, as if they had not recovered from the surprise. The strongest man in the world is right in front of them. Severely injured and unconscious, lost the power to resist. In this case, they can easily decide the life and death of Maud. A subtle emotion rose in the hearts of many navies. So. Is it to be executed or captured alive? Most navies who are afraid of Morder''s power are inclined to execute Morder directly. Only then can it be done once and for all. A few navies thought they could take advantage of this to capture Maud alive. Anyway, there are sea tower stone handcuffs, which can ensure that even if Maud wakes up suddenly, it will not pose a threat. It''s just that no matter what they think, the decision is not in their hands. in the team. Smoker and Tina happened to be there. The two looked at Maud lying in the shallow pit covered in blood. ''s incomparably tragic appearance made the two of them unable to hide their shock. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they couldn''t imagine it... The man in front of him would fall into such a situation. But then I thought of the natural disaster-level duel just now. It doesn''t seem surprising that this is the case. now. This invincible man, like fish on a chopping block, will be slaughtered by them. Smog was smoking some cigars. Diffuse white smoke covered his face. Tina, who was standing beside him, frowned slightly, her expression slightly complicated. Most of the navy in the field looked at the oldest bald lieutenant admiral, waiting for the command of the other side. "Put him in Shanghai Stone Handcuffs." The Bald Lieutenant General thought for a few seconds before finally making a decision. He believes that, compared to directly killing Maud, who was seriously injured and unconscious... Might as well threaten the enemy with Maud''s life and death. In this way, the value of Maud can be maximized. Several naval soldiers who were closest to the bald lieutenant general walked towards Maud who was lying motionless on the ground without hesitation. They each held several pairs of Hailou stone handcuffs in their hands. is obviously going to put all the sea floor stone handcuffs on Maud. "Lieutenant General Bennett, this is an excellent opportunity to directly execute Bakar D. Maud. If you miss it, there will never be a second time." A middle-aged man who was missing half of his eyebrows suddenly spoke. The meaning of the words ?? is very obvious, that is, it is recommended to directly execute Maud, so as not to have many dreams at night. "Major General Brown, I''m about to retire, but it''s not your turn to tell me." Lieutenant General ?? Bennett glanced at the man with the missing eyebrows, and his tone was stiff. Major General Brown, who was missing half of his eyebrows, heard the words, and a sharp light flashed in the depths of his eyes. It is the duty of a soldier to obey orders. But in the opinion of Major General Brown, whether he can directly kill Maud here is more important than the so-called vocation. He could see Bennett''s motives for temporarily controlling Maud. is nothing more than to use Maud''s life to hold the remaining enemies hostage. In normal times, such an approach is understandable. However, the opponent is Bakar D. Maud! Because of the weight of the name, Brown felt that Bennett''s decision was particularly stupid. He did not refute Lieutenant General Bennett, but looked at Maud, who was motionless, with cold eyes. What about ?? disobeying orders? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to take out Maud. How could he just watch the opportunity die in a stupid decision. The vast majority of the Navy in the field had the same idea as Rear Admiral Brown. Not to mention how many sacrifices of his colleagues Bakar D. Maud single-handedly contributed to. The threat of ?? is enough to make them inclined to the proposal of directly executing Maud. boom, bam When the navy walked, the sea tower stone handcuffs in their hands collided with each other, making a loud noise. soon. When they came to Maud''s side, they had to bow down and put on the stone handcuffs for Maud. However, just as they made a move, they fell to the ground as if they had been hit hard. Seeing this sudden scene, there was a little commotion in the navy team. "It''s overlord!" Lieutenant General Bennett narrowed his eyes and said in shock, "But he obviously lost consciousness..." The voice of ?? did not fall. He heard gunshots. Looking at the prestige, it was Brown who pulled out the gun. "What do you want to do!!!" Bennett''s complexion suddenly changed and he questioned sharply. "Isn''t that obvious?" Brown pointed the muzzle at Maud, and said coldly: "Unconsciously unleashing overlord, such a monster... Lieutenant General Bennett, you are still thinking of using him to hold the enemy hostage." "This can maximize his value, Major General Brown, fear affects your decision-making," Bennett was furious. Brown tilted his head to look at Bennett, whose veins were suddenly exposed, and took a deep breath. "I''m not denying this, I am indeed afraid of Bakar D. Maud... But who is not afraid of a monster like him?" He just finished speaking. Whoa The vast majority of the navy in the field also raised their guns and pointed their muzzles at Maud. As Brown said. The power that Maud possesses makes them fear and fear. Therefore. to cut off the source of fear. This is not just for justice So, they backed up Brown''s actions with practical actions. "you!!!" Bennett blushed with anger. He was already ready to subdue Brown. But when the other colleagues raised their guns, he didn''t do anything. Someone went to move the comatose colleagues away from Maud. This move is like a signal. With the withdrawal of his colleagues, many navies led by Brown did not hesitate to pull the trigger. "Bang bang bang...!" Intensive gunfire resounded in the sky. Countless bullets were fired at Maud. Seeing that Maud was about to die at the gunpoint. Suddenly a figure flashed in front of Maud, but it was Tina in a red military uniform. "Black sill and strong wall!" She shaves to the front of Maud, and then activates the ability, laying down a dark wall made of black sills in front of her. The countless bullets that flew over hit the black sill wall, spattering countless sparks. After a while. The gunfire ceased. All the bullets were blocked by the black sill wall. "Lieutenant General Tina, why protect him...!" Numerous navies who shot at Maud all looked at the black sill wall in amazement. Tina removed her ability. The solid wall constructed by the black sill retracted into her body. "It was you who disobeyed the commander''s order first, Tina doesn''t need to tell you why." Tina looked calm. She didn''t think there was anything wrong with this behavior. in the team. Smog looked at Tina, raised his hand and rubbed the corner of his brow. He knew that Tina took action to protect Maud, not just to maintain the absolute discipline of obeying the commander''s orders. In fact, he hesitated just now. But he still didn''t make a move in the end, and when he noticed Tina''s behavior, he didn''t mean to stop Tina. So. The situation on the field has evolved into this. "Lieutenant General Tina, don''t you realize what stupid thing you have done? You will regret it!!!" Brown gritted his teeth and his eyes were slightly red. Tina looked at Brown expressionlessly, and said solemnly: "It''s only after the order is executed if you want to regret it." "Stupid, so stupid!!!" Brown dropped his pistol and drew his saber instead. Seeing this, Lieutenant General Bennett suddenly pointed the blade in his hand at Brown, and shouted angrily, "Major General Brown, do you understand what you are doing?" "I should ask this sentence!" Brown took a deep breath. As they argued, more and more navies came to the scene. Brown ignored the navy who had just arrived, and ignored the blade that Bennett pointed to. He does what he thinks is right! is not only to avenge the brothers who died under the sword of Maud, but also for the stability of the world. "Kill Baka. D. Maud!!!" Brown pumped his chest, roared, and rushed towards Maud who was lying on the ground. Bennett''s eyes changed, but he still couldn''t make a move on Brown. He has his decision, but he will not take action against his colleagues because of his handling of Maud. Under the leadership of Brown, most of the navy in the field rushed to Maud without hesitation. That is the most vicious criminal in the world! Being able to execute on the spot is the best thing. "The Feather Threshold!" Tina did not give in, waving her arms, extending the iron branches of the fence post, erecting it on the ground in front of her. But in the face of the charge of seven or eight hundred colleagues, such means of defense are pale. Just a moment. The defense erected with the black sill was broken. Tina can''t support her alone, she can''t protect Maud at all. crucial moment. Smoke''s white smoke helped Tina relieve some of the stress. "Smog, even you..." Brown glared at Smoker. He didn''t expect that Smoker, who had a good relationship in private, would even protect Maud for Bennett''s stupid decision. Smog remained silent, controlling the white smoke to block the charge of his colleagues. However. The difference in numbers made his and Tina''s protection seem futile. Brown, under the cover of many colleagues, finally rushed to the unprotected Maud. followed. He didn''t make any extra moves, he directly resisted the tyrannical look of Mord''s unconscious release, and he slashed down without hesitation. The blade light is fleeting But the deadly blade suddenly stagnated. "Ok?" Brown''s face changed, looking at the linear gravity shrouding his body, he instantly understood something. "Why, why exactly..." "This guy is clearly the source of the trouble..." Brown looked at the purple figure not far away. His face was full of blue veins from the overuse. However. The tip of the knife is difficult to move forward. (end of this chapter) Chapter 953： Room！ Chapter 953 Room! A sudden gravitational field stopped Brown from moving. Who else but Fujitora can mobilize gravity? Brown''s face was flushed, and blue veins appeared suddenly. He looked at Fujitora who was walking towards him, his face full of unwillingness. Obviously, as long as you move forward one meter, you can cut off Maud''s vitality with the blade wrapped in armed color. But the gravitational field that Fujitora was gathering over made him unable to move forward no matter how hard he tried. Tattoo Fujitora was leaning on crutches, knocking on the ground one step at a time, but walking slowly. Numerous navies who were present soon noticed Fujitora''s arrival. "It''s Admiral Fujitora...!!!" "Why are you here?" They widened their eyes, surprised by Fujitora''s arrival. Even the subconscious name could not be corrected in time. Because of Fujitora''s presence, the fighting gradually died down. The two sides with opposite opinions looked at Fujitora with different expressions. Tattoo After a while, there was only the sound of Fujitora''s stick hitting the ground. And Brown still didn''t give up breaking through the gravity field, and wanted to kill Maud directly here. He firmly believed that the turmoil and turmoil in the past few years were all caused by Maud. It was Maud who led this era into chaos. is also Maud, how many colleagues sacrificed... Now, there is a clear opportunity to get rid of the [Evil] directly, but his colleagues who should be on the same front as him are blocking him. Brown felt like he was going crazy. He really doesn''t understand. Why, why protect such a scourge, such a monster? ! "what!!!" Brown roared. His eyes were bloodshot, and he tried his best to stab the knife into Maud''s body. This is his will. Fujitora heard Brown''s roar and could clearly feel Brown''s emotions at the moment. The step forward was a little stagnant. Brown did nothing wrong. But Fujitora can''t let Maud die here. The rhythm of the steps forward has returned to normal. "I''m sorry." Fujitora came to Maud''s side, and immediately "looked" at Brown, whose face was flushed. Brown stared at Fujitora and said, "You used to be an admiral...why?" Bennett''s approach, Tina and Smoker''s defense. These Browns can understand. Only the old senior he admired very much in front of him, he couldn''t understand. Fujitora was silent. In this battle that will decide the future of the world, Maud wins. Fujitora, who waited for the result, naturally couldn''t watch Maud die. he wanted to know. When the world government falls... What will the future world look like? The Revolutionary Army, which may replace it, will become the second world government? Or bring new changes to the world? Will the era of the great pirates come to an end? And what kind of changes will the existence of Maud bring to the new world? Fujitora has no vision that can foresee the future. So he is full of unspeakable expectations for the future. Just this reason... He wouldn''t say anything to Brown, he would just keep silent and protect Maud strictly. That''s what he''s going to do now. No one can stop it. Fujitora''s silence made Brown even more angry. "Traitor!" He gritted his teeth at Fujitora. Immediately. He looked at his colleagues around him and shouted with all his strength: "Baka. D. Maud must die!!! Only then...the world will usher in peace!!!" Hearing Brown''s roar, most of the navies present were indecisive. They want Maude to die, but they respect Fujitora very much and don''t want to have a head-on conflict with Fujitora. Tina and Smoker put away their abilities, and silently looked at Fujitora who was protecting Maud. They knew that Fujitora and Maud were friendly, and that Fujitora had been removed from the Navy, so they came forward to protect Maud in this situation. may actually be. Fujitora would do this, more because he placed certain expectations on Maud. Before these expectations come to fruition. How can ?? let Maud stop like this. Tina and Smog didn''t know what Fujitora really thought. They protected Maud at first. Although they were a little selfish, their ultimate purpose was to defend the command of the commander. That protection is only temporary. In the end, Bennett''s orders are the main thing, and Maud is used as a hostage to blackmail the enemy. But Fujitora is different, it is obvious that he wants to keep Maud. From the current standpoint, even if Lieutenant General Bennett continues to insist on the plan to take Maud as a hostage, he is on the opposite side of Fujitora. This also means At this moment, Fujitora, who wants to keep Maud, is the enemy of all the navies present. Of course ??Fujitora understood this. But since he has made a decision, he will not back down. Even if you want to be enemies with your former colleagues... Fujitora lowered his brows and eyes, and slowly unsheathed his staff and sword in his hand. The surrounding navies felt the change in the atmosphere, and they all began to stand up. Brown also realized something and gradually became quiet. The inside of the venue became audible. At this moment, a feeble voice broke the silence. "It''s quite... lively." The source of the ?? voice was behind Fujitora. Everyone was startled when they heard the sound, and looked behind Fujitora like a conditioned reflex, and saw Maud slowly prop up his upper body, and the sticky blood sticking to his face dripped to the ground as he stood up. That monster...was awakened! ! ! The hearts of the people were shaken. Only Fujitora had a calm face. His sight and sound, he had long noticed that Maud had woken up. "Thank you, Uncle Yixiao, if it wasn''t for you, I would have explained it here if I wasn''t sure." Maud looked at Fujitora''s back and smiled slightly, without the slightest reaction to stepping into the gate of hell. Afterwards, he just straightened his upper body without any other unnecessary movements. It''s not that he doesn''t want to get up, it''s that he doesn''t have the strength to stand up now. Physical strength, domineering. has basically bottomed out. The number of open wounds on his body is not one thousand but eight hundred. was like pumping water, causing him to lose a lot of blood. If it wasn''t for a good foundation, he wouldn''t say wake up. In another half hour, he would probably pull the brakes directly. "The old man just followed his heart and did what he thought was right." Fujitora didn''t look back, his eyes were slightly open, and he stared at his former colleagues in front of him. "Ok." Maud did not go into Fujitora''s statement, but nodded with a smile. It''s just that his face is full of sticky blood, and when he smiles, he looks very penetrating and full of weakness. For Maud, no matter what motive Fujitora had to save him at a critical moment, he would keep this great favor in his heart. "My people should be here soon." Maud said casually, and glanced at Tina and Smoker. he knows-- When ?? first encountered danger, it was these two navies who had a lot of intersection with him and protected him. If it wasn''t like that, with his state just now, he wouldn''t be able to hold out Fujitora. Anyway, there is no danger for now. Maud trusted Fujitora''s ability. While meditating in his heart, he first checked the state of Bailey and Qiushui, and confirmed that they were just exhausted and fell asleep, and then he cared about his body. This look is more serious than expected. Single bleeding... was about to kill him. No wonder he couldn''t exert his strength. Maud frowned and said to himself in his heart: "My physical condition is very bad. It''s even worse than when I first came to this world. The shadows I used have also disappeared... The side effects of this fierce medicine are truly worthy of its name, but it''s only because of it that I can win." The side effects of the murderous medicine seriously overdrawn Maud''s body. The unbearable power of the body transformed by the frantically burning cells was the culprit that caused Maud to burst into countless wounds. But it is also with this power that Im can be killed. You must know that the ultra-high-intensity battle at that time, if it continues to drag on, there is a high probability that Im''s [Eternals] attribute will be more dominant. can end the battle quickly, and it''s up to Maud to take this level of risk. Maud sat quietly on the ground, waiting for the arrival of his companions. The surrounding navy finally couldn''t bear it anymore. With the awakening of Maud, their fear and fear of Maud overwhelmed their reverence for Fujitora. In an instant All kinds of attacks flock to Maud. Fujitora drew his sword and unsheathed it. The gravitational field is like an airtight shield, blocking all the hundreds of attacks. The power of the general is undoubtedly revealed. The navies did not give up easily, and tried their best to attack Maud. In order to protect Maud, Fujitora accepted all the attacks. down several times. Maud was well protected by Fujitora, and even though he used his body to resist the damage, Maud was not further injured. If he can also perceive that Maud''s current physical condition is very unsatisfactory, if he is hit by the slashing feet or leaping slashes of this group of former colleagues, it is likely to evolve into the last straw that crushes Maud. at the same time. Before the gate of the Holy Land. Tezzolo was out of breath and had multiple injuries. Directly in front of him was a green bull with as many injuries as his chest heaved violently. The surrounding ground is devastated and there are countless potholes. A faint golden light can be seen, and there are also scattered branches and wreckage. is not a long time. These two awakened abilities attacked like crazy. That unreserved tactics quickly drained their mental and physical strength. Both sides want to end the battle quickly. can hit up to now, still no result. "Golden Emperor, you are really hardworking, do you want to hurry up and help your captain?" The green cow pouted and adjusted his breathing secretly. "Unfortunately, you saw it just now, your captain''s situation is very bad, and I can''t let you get away easily!" He sneered at Tezzolo, trying to pry open Tezzolo''s flaws with words, even a little bit. But Tezzolo was unaffected. At first, when he noticed that Maud was falling from the sky covered in blood, he was almost found a chance to kill with one blow by the green bull. After that, he was restless, and even his sights and sounds were in jeopardy. But after Fujitora left, he quickly calmed down. "Do you know who I want to thank most now?" Tezzolo raised his hands high, and a trace of coldness appeared on the corners of his blood-stained brows. Green Bull''s eyes changed. He had already guessed what Tezzolo was going to say, and couldn''t help sighing in his heart. Smile and smile... Can you really be sure what you are doing is right? A grudge flashed across the Green Bull''s heart, and he watched Tezzolo control a wave of liquid gold to sweep in. Anthem Square. The attack from the navy lasted for more than ten seconds. In such a short time, the whole square became riddled with holes. It was just a bunch of high-intensity attacks, all of which were blocked by Fujitora. As a price, even stronger than Fujitora was injured. No matter who it is, once the quilt is put on a shackle, it will definitely be restrained. The current Fujitora is like this. Maud looked in his eyes and never said a word. He could see that Fujitora was injured not only to protect him, but also because Fujitora did not want to hurt his former colleagues. This is a double check. And the surrounding navies don''t care so much. Fujitora''s injury gave them a chance. "Just work harder..." The murderous intent boiled in Brown''s eyes. Without being taken care of, he naturally regained his freedom. And the first thing he did to regain his freedom was to attack Maud, not even caring about Fujitora''s safety. ''s almost crazy performance also showed his will from the side. In the new round of offensive, he took the lead. Fujitora frowned slightly, once again resisting the siege of the navy. But the thought of not wanting to hurt his former colleagues was noticed by Brown and many other navies in many battles. They took advantage of this and finally pried off Fujitora''s protective cover in front of Maud. Next Just go through this layer of protection and you can take Maud''s life. However-- The world is not always what you want. The surgical field of the dead surgeon shrouded. "room!" The entire square was instantly enveloped in the surgical field. This range is bigger than ever. I am afraid that it has the offsetting effect of pure gold, and it also consumes a lot of life. "Transfer!" The voice of ?? hurriedly mixed with breathing resounded over the square at this moment. Shoo! Maud, who was about to be taken care of by many navies such as Brown, disappeared out of thin air at the fire spot. !!! The sudden change changed the expressions of all the navy present. was rescued...! ! ! On a tall building outside the square. Luo threw away the ghost cry and firmly hugged Maud who was transferred by his ability. tick, tick- ''s small range of movements also caused Maud to drip a lot of blood. "Yo, it''s a close call." Maud looked at Luo who was close at hand and smiled. But after noticing Luo''s pale face and the beads of sweat covering every part of his skin, he restrained his smile. He guessed at once that Luo must have used the overloaded Room frantically many times, so he was able to get here in time from the main battlefield. Especially the scope of the Room just now is simply exaggerated. In the worst case scenario, pure gold didn''t help Luo offset the loss of life. "Call" Luo took a deep breath and said in a half-complaining tone, "How can you still laugh regardless of how you look now?" "Isn''t this still alive?" Maud is very serious, but his voice is weak. Lawton felt helpless. crunch Suddenly the door opened. An open transparent door appeared in the air. Sunny and Philo rushed out of the door. "too slow." Luo glanced at Sunny and Philo with cold eyes while he stopped the bleeding for Maud. as logistics. turned out to be slower than himself, almost making Maud on the verge of death. This made Luo very unhappy. Fortunately, Maud was fine. (end of this chapter) ~： Today has been updated, push a book! has been updated today, push a book! Title: Armed Witch Introduction: A story of the growth of an orange witch! (end of this chapter) Chapter 954： future world Chapter 954 The future world If one second later, Maud, who is on the verge of danger, is likely to lose his life. Despite catching up at the last minute, Law is still unhappy with Sonny and Philo. He didn''t hide his emotions, his face was full of displeasure, and he vented his dissatisfaction to Philo and Sunny without any scruples. "me" Filo also knew that he came a step late, causing Maud to encounter such a dangerous situation. This made her stammer in anxiety, and before she could say anything, tears flowed out first. "Why are you crying? Why don''t you come and help?" Luo''s eyes were as cold as knives, as if he wanted to cut Filo''s body into thousands of pieces. This is why Perona often scolds Luo as a man of steel. "Come, come..." Filo was taken aback by Luo''s eyes, he couldn''t help wiping his tears, he sprinted to Maud''s side, and took out all kinds of medicine bottles from his satchel. Perhaps he was too panicked, and accidentally let several bottles of medicine jars fall off the ground. Seeing this, Filo hurriedly knelt down and took the medicine jar that fell on the ground into his hand. Luo glanced at Philo, who was in a hurry. He wanted to conjure up a crow mask out of thin air and put it on Philo''s face. Sunny also came over and knelt beside Maud. "Maud, I''m sorry..." She bit the corner of her lips and looked at Maud who was covered in blood with deep worry. wanted to reach out and touch Maud''s body, but was worried that he would touch the wound on Maud''s body, so he shrank back subconsciously. Maud''s current physical condition is really miserable, the skin exposed to the air is red with blood, and he can see the dense and ferocious wounds. Upon closer inspection, it looks like a piece of tempered glass that is about to shatter, full of fine cracks. If a person under the nine-star physique was injured at this level, Im afraid it would be gone on the spot. "I''m fine, don''t worry and don''t blame yourself." Maud smiled at Sunny, then looked at Luo and said, "Luo, don''t be so angry, let''s see how you scared little Philo." "Then you take out the mask, I remember that the crow mask is with you, right?" Luo has a bad air. He opened the field to cover Maud, pressing down on Maud''s wound with delicate control. Doing this can greatly slow down the rate of blood loss. But further measures of blood loss can only be done with bandages and ointments. "Uh" Maud twitched the corners of his mouth lightly and said helplessly: "The mask is with me, but I put it in the shadow box, and now I can''t use the ability, even if you ask me to take it out, I can''t do it." "Ugh." Luo Wenyan sighed very tiredly. The ability to use beyond the limit almost bottomed out his physical strength. This is physical exhaustion. Now even the spirit is very tired. But he also knew that Maud had an unusual love for [Crow], and he could understand Maud''s practice of asking Philo to get the crow mask. Filo heard the conversation between Maud and Luo, took a light breath, and immediately returned to his usual composure, picked out a few bottles from the medicine jar, and swiftly prepared the most effective ointment. The whole process only takes a few seconds. She lowered her head and carefully and carefully applied the prepared ointment to Maud. Luo looked at Philo, the coldness in his eyes faded a little. Maud was comforting Sunny. He wouldn''t blame Sonny and Philo for their speed of rescue. In the end, Philo couldn''t come over immediately because he didn''t have the energy to take out the mirror from the shadow box when he defeated Im. If he could take out the mirror in time, Philo, who was in the mirror world, would be able to lock his position through his abilities, so he wouldnt have to wait for Violets secondary school contact notification and waste extra time. You don''t even have to go through Sunny''s door to a different dimension. also. That is, the transfer of wounded members of the revolutionary army on the battlefield and the follow-up first aid measures need the assistance of Philo and Sunny. So after something happened, their reaction was a beat slower. Fujitora was able to rush over first, in addition to being relatively close, not having to fight is one aspect, and keeping an eye on Maud is another aspect. And the reason why Luo was able to rush over from the center of the battlefield so quickly was thanks to Room''s teleportation ability. Under the premise of not considering consumption, even the net of heaven and earth could not stop Luo''s teleportation. Anyway, if there is no danger, he will be fine. Now that both doctors in the team are in place, there is no need to worry about life safety. "Sunny." Maud stretched out his **** palm, gently held Sunny''s right hand, and smiled: "When you win this victory, your dream...there will be no more obstacles." Sunny heard the words, her eyes trembled slightly, and unspeakable emotions emerged in her heart. "Maud, you idiot..." She lowered her head and suddenly had a lot to say, but every word reached her throat, and she was finally speechless. could only hold Maud''s hand firmly, and then he loosened his grip for fear of hurting Maud. In addition to being moved, a deep self-blame emerged in her heart. If it weren''t for her unreachable dream, Maud wouldn''t need to shoulder so much at all. even nearly died of serious injuries... She doesn''t want to. Now she just wants Maud to be well. Maud glanced at the back of his hand. There were teardrops dripping from above, splattering circle after circle of ripples on the red bloodstain. Sonny was crying. Maud raised his other hand quite laboriously and wiped the leg of Luo''s trousers a few times, wiping away most of the blood. Afterwards, under Luo''s death stare with black lines on his face, he calmly used his much cleaner left hand to help Sunny wipe away her tears. "Don''t cry." he smiled. Sunny nodded, but the tears got worse. Anthem Square under the tall building. Fujitora didn''t need to worry about Morde''s safety any more, so he was able to free up his hands, and he blocked the attack of all the navies with one person. In such a situation, the navies present were helpless. They missed their chance to get rid of Maud. And such an opportunity will never happen again. Brown was mad, and Bennett was remorseful. If it wasn''t for him wanting to use Maud''s life to blackmail the enemy... Now Maud is dead. was his wrong choice, which led to the escape of the world''s most ferocious scourge. "It''s my fault" Bennett muttered to himself, looking a little lost. seems to have foreseen the possible consequences of this wrong decision. "Things have already happened, and if you have time to regret it, it is better to put your life on the line to redeem your mistakes." Brown didn''t blame Bennett. Although he hated Bennett''s stupid decision, the matter had come to this point, and it was useless to provoke Bennett with words. It is better to fight hard, maybe there is still a chance! The offensive of the navies became more and more violent, and more and more reinforcements arrived. Just a few minutes- The number of navies in Anthem Square has soared to more than 5,000. Fujitora, who has been injured in many places, is gradually showing signs of failure. Upstairs. Maud sensed Fujitora''s predicament. At this moment, Filo has also finished applying the medicine for him, and the emergency treatment is over, so there is no need to stay here. "Sunny, get ready to open the door." Maud gave an order to Sunny, then looked at Luo and asked, "Can I still use the room?" "This distance is fine." Luo just listened to Maud''s question, and immediately guessed that Maud wanted him to transfer Fujitora, and immediately said that there was no problem. "Well, just now, go directly to the world inside the door." Maud nodded. "Row." Luo complied, glanced at Sunny, and prepared to expand the field. Sunny got up directly, raised her hand and patted a door in the air. crunch The door opens. Inside the door that was gradually opening, a hazy green light floated. "room." Luo backhanded and threw a few gravel into the space inside the door, and at the same time expanded the field to include Fujitora in the square. "Transfer." Luo whispered. ৡ The gravel that flew into the space inside the door and had not yet landed suddenly turned into five people: Maud, Philo, Sonny, Luo, and Fujitora. at the same time. Sunny closed the air door. As the door seam closes, no trace is left. Anthem Square. Numerous navy eyes stared blankly at the empty tall buildings. It all happened so fast. Many of them didn''t react, let alone stop them. "Damn!" Brown slammed his saber into the ground. No chance. No chance at all. He couldn''t imagine Maybe a few days later, maybe half a month later. The recovered Maud, who else can stop him? Tina lowered her head, reached out and took a cigar from Smoker, then took a hard sip in her mouth. "Cough cough..." Tina choked for a moment and coughed violently. I kept coughing for a few seconds before getting relief. "Do you regret... Smoker." She took the cigar off and put it back into Smoker''s mouth. Smog was silent for a second or two. "A little bit..." "Huh? Just a little?" Tina stared at him intently. Smog looked up at the empty high-rise building, and said solemnly: "Compared to regret..." "Tina knows, because Tina does too." Tina pursed her lips tightly. She is the same type as Smoker, and basically doesn''t regret any decision she makes. It''s just that Maud can escape the disaster today, and they can''t get rid of it. If Maud brings disaster to the world in the future, they should have a responsibility. So they are more worried than sorry. The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly. Im said that defeat means defeat, without the slightest sign. And Maud was seriously wounded and died, attracting many navies to encircle and suppress him. But under the rescue of Fujitora, he finally escaped. Its just that this war is not over yet The failure to get rid of Maud is bad news for the World Government side. But it''s good news that Maud is horribly wounded and hors de combat. As long as there is no Maud''s terrifying power to intervene... In this war, it is hard to say who will win and who will lose. In terms of military strength, with the arrival of the elite generals from the naval headquarters, the World Government side clearly has the upper hand. Not to mention-- Akainu is also on his way. If there is no change, just play steadily, and the chance of winning this war is very high. And the change that the world government should be concerned about is the trend of the Red Hair Pirates. With the current situation, no one can predict what will happen in the future. This will depend on the movements of the Red Hair Pirates. The center of the battlefield. Qing Pheasant used an ice age move to freeze the nearly 100 surrounding enemies into ice sculptures. immediately pursued and attacked one of the five old stars. If it weren''t for the number of enemies, he should have gained the upper hand long ago and pushed one of the five old stars into a corner. "Fujitora..." Qingzhi''s eyes flashed. While fighting, he released his knowledge and watched the situation on Maud''s side. After sensing that the breath of Maud and the others suddenly disappeared, he knew that he was transferred to the mirror world or the world inside the door. In this way, at least there is no danger. Aokiji couldn''t help but silently thank Fujitora while he was relieved. "You''re looking forward to it too..." "The world that will be changed by Maud." Qing Pheasant muttered to himself in his heart. After confirming that Maud is fine, what he has to do now is to fight with all his strength after a long absence. Maud wins. Then they can''t hold back either. To win this war is inevitable! However-- is not that easy. The door is in a different space. Maud feels better. The ointment formulated by Filo has a very good hemostatic effect. "drink." Filo handed over a bottle of medicinal liquid with "blood-enhancing effect". Maud took the medicine bottle and choked down. He is not life-threatening now, but is severely overdrawn and has lost too much blood. Even if there is a quick-acting medicine to replenish blood, dont expect to be able to enter the battlefield in a short time. "Alive." Maud put down the empty medicine bottle and smiled at Philo. Filo was still blaming himself and guilt, thinking that Maud was comforting himself like this, he couldn''t help lowering his head, and his eyes suddenly turned red. "Philo, the medicine you concocted is good, but it''s just crying, and it''s annoying to look at." Luo helped Philo clean up the scattered medicine jars. Doctors generally attach great importance to equipment, even if it is just a medicine jar. So he also transferred the medicine jar, which is considered attentive and considerate. It was the words that sounded a little harsh, and inadvertently blocked Philo''s tears. Sunny watched from the side, if it wasn''t for the wrong, she would definitely help Philo with a few words. "Maud, the person you defeated... who is the holy place?" Fujitora sat down cross-legged and asked about Im. "Well, I actually don''t know very well, I don''t even know what she looks like." Listening to Fujitora asking about this, Maud squeezed his chin and said in an uncertain tone: "However, even the Five Old Stars have to obey her orders, so she must be very unusual." "Yes" Fujitora''s brows moved slightly, and he sighed: "This old man has never seen such a breath... It''s like a rock that has been beaten by wind and rain for hundreds of years and remains unmoving. It''s incredibly powerful." "really." Maud nodded. If it weren''t for pure gold and poison, he really didn''t know what to do to defeat that monster. Fujitora opened his eyes slightly, feeling a little complicated. in a sense. Maud, who can defeat Im, is an even more terrifying existence. "Say..." Maud looked at Fujitora and said seriously: "Uncle Yixiao, I really want to know what you think now." "The old man also wants to know, your thoughts on the future world..." Fujitora''s tone was calm. It''s just that the voice is filled with a certain sense of power. (end of this chapter) Chapter 955： Akainu arrives Chapter 955 The Akainu Arrives The war that will greatly affect the future of the world is not over yet. But Fujitora seems to have determined a certain direction. That is the dominance of the world in the future, and it must be in the hands of Maud. That''s why he threw this very important question to Maud. Maud felt a little surprised in his heart. Looking at Fujitora, the figure of Aokiji flashed across his mind. I see Maud immediately understood what Fujitora was thinking. People are not omnipotent. Because of this, we entrust what we cannot do to others. Fujitora or Aokiji. all pinned the future of the world that existed in the imagination on Maud. They had expectations for it. The future of the world is tied to the individual. This kind of thing sounds exaggerated, but Maud does have this capital. Regardless of prestige or status, and the most crucial strength. Maud is the same. As long as this world government can be overthrown today, and then raise his arms, the followers will be like clouds. Even if there are those who do not follow, they will inevitably be shocked by the strength of Maud. "Let''s wait until this war is over..." Maud did not answer Fujitora''s question directly. Im, who he regarded as his strongest enemy, died, but the war was not over yet. So it''s too early to talk about this. Fujitora was silent when he heard the words, and did not embarrass Maud. Actually, in his opinion, even if the World Government wins today''s war... As long as Maud is not in serious trouble, it will be a matter of time before the World Government falls. This is an expectation that should have arisen after "seeing" the strength of Maud. is also one of the fundamental reasons why Fujitora is certain that Maud will be able to dominate the world in the future. Being healed by Luo and Filo together, and resting for a while in the world inside the door, Maud felt that his strength had recovered a little. Don''t even think about the next battle, but barely able to get up. But there was no need for Maud to get up, and motioned for Luo to take out the phone bug that he carried with him. Luo took out the phone bug and handed it to Maud. Maud took the phone bug. "Sunny, open a small door to let ''Radio'' in." "Ok." Sunny used her ability to shoot an open air door at her feet. Maud glanced at the air door, and immediately dialed Violet''s number. Just a second or two. The phone is connected. "Lord Maud, are you alright!" Violet''s voice came from the phone bug, his tone full of worry. "I''m fine, Violet, how is the battle now?" Maud looked at the phone bug that revealed Violet''s image and asked about the situation on the battlefield. Violet replied quickly: "Because the troops of the navy headquarters are pouring into the battlefield, we are at a clear disadvantage in terms of numbers." "How many gaps?" "About 50,000 people, almost all of whom came from the navy, and there are nearly 100 new-type pacifists. In terms of expressiveness, the combat power of each new-type pacifist is not inferior to that of a team of 100 people. combat team." "Yes" Maud frowned slightly and said solemnly: "It seems that the situation is not optimistic." In terms of number and strength, even if he joins forces with the Revolutionary Army, it cannot be higher than the alliance between the World Government and the Navy Headquarters. only. Aside from the individual combat power that is difficult to define the gap, the gap of nearly 50,000 people is still beyond Maud''s expectations. If he can still fight now, let alone a gap of 50,000 people, it is a gap of 100,000 people, he also has enough confidence to lead his own camp to reverse the disadvantage. But the problem is that he is now out of combat. Even with Philo and Luo, as well as the revolutionary army''s medical unit, it would be impossible for him to recover in a short period of time. The only person who can do this is Princess Mansherry of the Dontata clan. However. has always been isolated from the Dong Tata clan. Although he is grateful to Maud, he is unwilling to let Princess Mansherry participate in this war. Their attitude towards this matter is very firm, or they are sure that Maud will not force their personality. In short, it''s the end. Mode did not make it difficult for the Dong Tata clan to let Princess Mansherry stay in Sky City. In terms of the overall situation, Maud believes that Mansherry needs to participate in the war. As for the danger... With the existence of mirror worlds and different spaces within the gate, the probability of accidents can be said to be extremely low. After all, Maud didn''t think Philo and Sunny would be as stupid as Bray in the original. He clearly held the Mirror World in his hand, but was easily grabbed by the Straw Hats. That''s fine. After Katakuri fell, he was so enthusiastic about helping Luffy to loudly publicize his achievements, which seriously damaged the morale of his own camp. In summary, even if Man Shirley participates in the war, her safety is guaranteed. On the one hand, Maud thinks that this war needs the participation of Princess Mansherry, and on the other hand, he doesn''t want Princess Mansherry to participate. The probability of an accident is indeed very low, but it does not mean that there will be no accident. Mansherry''s ability is the most important part of the [Resurrection Plan]. So, Maud didn''t want to risk even the slightest possibility. Now it seems-- Mansherry''s healing ability has become the key to turning the situation around at this moment. However, even with Princess Mansherry''s ability to help him "heal" countless wounds on his body, he still needs physical strength and arrogance to recover to a certain level before he has the capital to fight in the next battle. In short, this is the end of the matter. Maud will not regret his decision. The ultimate goal of this general offensive is not entirely to directly overthrow the world government. More importantly, it is to kill Im, the huge threat hidden behind the world government. has already done it, so there is no need to stay in the Holy Land to die. Retire the army, regroup, and fight again on another day. is not impossible. Maud''s thoughts were well-connected and he planned to retreat. And the abilities of Philo and Sonny exist for this. When attacking, the gods descended from heaven. Retreat with full body when withdrawing troops. "Lord Maud, there is some bad news!" At this moment, Violet''s solemn voice came from the phone bug. Maud''s thoughts were interrupted for a short time, "You said." "The naval forces originally stationed in the red port have basically boarded the red soil continent, but just now, five more warships came towards the red port. At the bow of the leading warship, I... saw Akainu." Violet''s words changed the expressions of everyone present. There is already a gap of nearly 50,000 people. Now we have to add five warships, and Akainu is a very deterrent force... The situation on the battlefield suddenly became clear. "no solution anymore." Maud weighed the pros and cons in his mind. No need to take down the world government today. When he takes good care of his body, there is a chance. "Only withdraw..." Maud looked at everyone, and before he finished speaking, the ringing of a phone bug rang again in the arena. The ?? voice came from Sonny. Sunny took out the phone bug immediately. This is a special line contact phone bug, only a few people such as Maud know the number... (end of this chapter) Chapter 956： Hope broken Chapter 956 Hope is shattered Red port. As an important commercial hub, the port provided for the berthing of ships is very large. But it can''t put down the warships that came from the navy headquarters. ports, and even offshore. is full of warships. The five warships rushed from the navy headquarters were forced to stop near the sea. at the bow of the main ship. Akainu is wearing a burgundy red suit that has remained unchanged for thousands of years, with his arms folded and his eyes cold. He glanced at the red port, which was full of warships but silent, and then looked up at the red earth continent towering into the clouds. "Follow me as soon as possible." After leaving a sentence, Akainu jumped into the air. His lower body became elemental in an instant, and with the help of the spurt of magma, he volleyed towards the red port. is just not fast enough. The navy elites on the warships know the truth about the speed of soldiers, and those who can use the moon step proficiently, do not wait for the logistics crew to put down the boat used to cross the sea, step on the moon step and lift off, closely following Akainu. soon. Akainu crossed the port town and came directly under the red soil continent. The ??bubble lift lift quietly hangs upside down in the cabin. From here to the top of the red soil continent, taking the bubble lift is the most labor-saving way. Its just not the right moment. Akainu first glanced at the bubble lift that was hanging upside down in the cabin, and then looked at the laterite mainland rock wall more than 100 meters away to the right. An abyss-like dark crack appeared on the body of this huge red behemoth that had been standing for an unknown number of years. The line of sight moves up with the abyss crack, and you can see that the crack has been spreading upwards. Until the very high position, it was replaced by clusters of white clouds. Ke Akainu has reason to believe that this indescribable crack may continue to spread upward under the cover of white clouds until the end. this means-- The red earth continent was split open. Akainu stared silently. After more than ten seconds. The elites of the navy who arrived at the moon pace came one after another. They landed behind Akainu, and soon noticed the exaggerated cracks in the rock walls of the laterite continent. "This is!!?" Different from Akainu''s calmness, the navy elites who saw this exaggerated crack showed a look of astonishment. They couldn''t imagine how powerful it was to create a crack of this magnitude. the most important is-- Whose hand did this crack come from? The object that can be imagined, "Keep up." Akainu didn''t give them a chance to slow down, so he became elemental again, and flew upwards against the rock wall of the laterite continent. The newly arrived navy elites can only use the moon step again and follow Akainu. It''s just that when they were walking in the air, their eyes were always attached to this crack that spread upward to the end. It has been several minutes since the Akainu and the other navies climbed to the top of the red soil continent. at this moment. The luxurious buildings in the Holy Land were basically razed to the ground. All the forces of the warring parties completed many frontal collisions on this artificial flat battlefield. Amid the sound of fighting in the sky The stump and the broken arm flew across, and the blood pooled into a river. Countless people lay in a pool of blood, their eyes lost their lustre. The moment ?? fell. In any case, it means the end. How cruel the war is, no need to go into details. As all the forces of both sides converge. The difference in strength is as much as fifty thousand. The revolutionary army, which was at a disadvantage, fell into a hard fight all of a sudden. The nearly 100 new pacifists fighting for the world government are like meat grinders, wantonly harvesting the lives of members of the revolutionary army on the battlefield. At the beginning of the battle, the channel for rescuing the wounded was set up on the basis of the mirror world, and it suddenly lost its meaning. but. The ??Revolutionary Army was absolutely inferior in terms of strength, but with the wide-ranging buff brought by Betty''s inspirational ability, it was barely able to stabilize the situation. The ?? side of the world government also realized the difficulty of Betty''s ability. Immediately let the new pacifists serve as the sharp knife team, and slowly pushed towards Betty, who was being guarded at the rear of the army. Because the dragon lost his fighting power, and the two main forces, Callas and Jasmine, were sacrificed, they couldn''t stop the new pacifists from Bailaitai''s advance. Just when the situation became extremely serious, the cutting-edge combat power of the Maud Pirates came to the fore, which greatly slowed the approaching speed of Bailaitai''s new pacifists. All the changes on the battlefield are commanded by the dragon. In the face of the frequent changes of the world government, the dragon can always respond in time. However, the symptoms are not cured. Tactics or command ability, after all, it is difficult to make up for the obvious comprehensive combat power gap between the two sides. "Damn, if my ''research'' can catch up..." Lindbergh held an avant-garde and technologically-charged gun in his hand, and the cold air wave that spewed from the muzzle, like Aokiji''s ability, froze nearby enemies into ice sculptures. He was sweeping away the enemy, but out of the corner of his eye he was paying attention to the movements of the new group of pacifists. The world government is gradually gaining the upper hand, relying not only on the strength of the naval headquarters, but also on the hundreds of new pacifists who have exerted a high value of combat power. This made Lindbergh, a researcher, unwilling. He also started similar research a long time ago, but neither resource nor manpower is far inferior to that of the world government. So much so that the world government has put weapons of war on the battlefield, and he Lindbergh did not have time to give results, so he could only fall behind and be beaten. He saw the performance of the new pacifist in his eyes and kept rebuking himself in his heart. If he knew that Maud had dealt with 200 new pacifists on the vacant throne, he would have blamed himself even more. As the time goes. The disadvantage of the ?? revolutionary army is becoming more and more obvious. Dragon was commanding from the rear. Looking at the overall situation, the result was somewhat foreseeable. At this moment when the battle strength is tight. Fujitora, dressed in purple robes, came to the edge of the battlefield. Before anyone could notice him, he pulled his sword and slashed towards the purple ripples in the sky. After a moment Three huge meteorites wrapped in flames fell from the sky to the formation of the world government. "Meteorite...!!!" "It''s Fujitora''s ability!!!" The people on the ?? world government side immediately noticed the meteorite falling from the sky, and their expressions changed greatly. On the side of the revolutionary army, especially Ryu, a surprise flashed across his eyes after noticing Fujitora''s participation in the war. With Fujitora''s ability, he may be able to create an opportunity to turn things around. "It''s not over yet." Dragon looked up at the meteorite that fell towards the World Government camp with great pressure. Suddenly. On the other side, three huge fists made of magma flew into the sky, facing the falling meteorite. "Ok?!" Consecutive changes have affected the mood of everyone on the battlefield. Fujitora''s meteorite. Akainu''s magma. broke into the battlefield without warning. Seeing the soaring magma fist, the surprise in the dragon''s eyes seemed to be a flash in the pan and disappeared without a trace. "it''s over" he muttered to himself in a low voice. The appearance of ??Fujitora brings hope. The appearance of ?? Akainu dashed his hopes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 957： I am here Chapter 957 I am here The magma fist wrapped in high-temperature flames flew into the sky, piercing the meteorite whizzing down toward the ground. Boom! The huge meteorite shattered. Countless broken stones, wrapped in flames, fell to the ground. From a distance, it looks like a flaming meteor shower. The three meteorites that Fujitora pulled over by gravity were meant to shock them. Even if lethality aside, it can at least weaken the momentum of the World Government side. However, the arrival of Akainu directly ruined Fujitora''s intentions. The Meteor Flint, which had become ineffective at all, was easily stopped by the crowd on the ground. Akainu, who smashed the meteorite, came from the edge of the battle circle. On the other side, Fujitora also walked towards the crowd. As the same level of combat power, the entry of the two of them will not bring any changes to the situation on the field. The side of the advantage is still the advantage. The disadvantaged party is still disadvantaged. But the strength of the five warships that followed Akainu was very likely to be the last straw that crushed the revolutionary army. The gap between the two sides is so big that even Betty''s ability to inspire fruit can''t be pulled back. The result of this war is also obvious. Dragon can foresee this, and naturally he will not go down. The moment he saw Akainu appear, he was thinking about withdrawing. Fortunately, we have a mirror world and a different space inside the door. Otherwise, in this predicament of no way to the sky and no way to enter the earth, they will only end up being surrounded and killed. The dragon let out a low sigh, and immediately began to prepare to retreat. But before that He wants to contact Maud and find out about Maud''s situation. on the battlefield. Akainu and Fujitora enter from different directions. It''s just that they seemed to have a heart-to-heart, and they went straight through the slaughtering crowd and the corpses on the ground, and finally formed a confrontation. "Smile." Akainu looked at Fujitora with a blank expression: "I reminded you not to forget your identity." Fujitora didn''t say a word, but the sword in his hand was already pointed at Akainu. The meaning of ?? is very obvious. That is to let go and fight, no need to say more. Akainu saw Fujitora''s attitude, and immediately stopped talking, raising his hand to Fujitora is a canine-toothed red lotus. The ?? lava fist turned into a canine head with its open mouth showing its sharp teeth, and it bit Fujitora in the air. "Tiger. Fall off." Fujitora held the sword in his backhand, like a blade slashing down his arm. With the blade cutting through the air, a vertical gravity slash shot out, cutting the lava dog''s head in half. Taking advantage of this attack and defense, Akainu dashed in front of Fujitora. "Great Spitfire!" After ?? shortened the distance, Akainu showed no mercy, a large amount of magma exploded into a huge fist, and fell directly at Fujitora. Fujitora pulled up his staff and sword, and the purple light floated. In the face of Akainu''s strongest attacking move, he didn''t hold back and mobilized his ability to the maximum. Purple ripples bombarded the giant magma fist like a tide. The gravitational field formed by the cluster is like an invisible mouth, which crushes the magma fist. Boom-! The two forces collided violently, and the huge magma fist smashed into all directions in an instant. Countless pieces of lava were scattered on the ground, and the remaining temperature burned the ground with scorch marks everywhere. Akainu didn''t make additional attacks, but looked at Fujitora coldly. "No ''killing intent'' at all, are you looking down on me?" Fujitora still didn''t speak, and a hazy purple light shrouded his body. Because his opponent is Akainu, he must go all out. "Smile." Seeing that Fujitora never said a word, the coldness in Akainu''s eyes grew even stronger. The man who can mobilize hot magma freely, said in a cold tone: "You really appeared in a place where you shouldn''t be." said. Akainu''s body kept pouring out boiling magma. He had murderous intent. on the battlefield. The entry of Fujitora and Akainu did not affect the fight between the two sides. Someone fell every second. As the elite soldiers of the five warships entered the battlefield, the revolutionary army was completely suppressed. The main force of the Maud Pirates, who are the sharp sword team, did not give up the idea of ??killing the five old stars. Its a pity that the Five Old Stars didnt give them a chance at all. Not only are they cautious, but there are many people around them protecting them at all times. As the situation on the field became clear, they began to retreat from the front line. Since Luo went to rescue Morde, Urki and the others did not rush into the enemy line, but could only watch the Five Old Stars slowly retreat to the rear under the cover of the new pacifists. And so also completely lost the hope of killing the five old stars. But the good news is that they killed at least one of the five old stars. "Everyone, it''s time to withdraw." Hawkins lowered his head and put away the phone bug that had just closed his eyes. Around ??, scarecrow biscuit warriors who are not afraid of life and death protect him inside. With these puppet soldiers with amazing defenses, Hawkins can protect himself 100% even if the situation on the battlefield is chaotic. After receiving the retreat order, he first passed the message to many teammates, and then controlled the scarecrow biscuit warriors to cover the teammates. As for the people from the Revolutionary Army was out of Hawkins''s reach. After all, the number of his scarecrow biscuit warriors is limited, and in such a chaotic battlefield, he can only take care of everyone in the Maud Pirates. Without the slightest chance of winning, the Revolutionary Army and the Maud Pirates only had the option of retreating. However. Even if there are magical withdrawal skills such as the mirror world and the different space within the door, it is impossible to make everyone retreat. After all, we still have to leave a broken team responsible for covering the retreat of the others. "Dragon, I''ll stay, you and Kerla go to the mirror world first." Sabo, who received the retreat order, stopped his forward dash, and retreated to the rear, coming to the dragon''s side. "The one who should stay is me, and you are responsible for the retreat of the entire team." Dragon did not accept Sabo''s proposal, but instead asked Sabo to take charge of the retreat in an irrefutable tone. One of the reasons for the loss of the war was him, so how could he be the first to retreat to the mirror world? This kind of thing, he can''t do it. Sabo frowned and said solemnly: "Long, now is not the time to act with anger, you even have a problem with ''self-protection'', how can you stay and break the future?" "This is an order, Sabo." Dragon doesn''t give Sabo a chance to reason. Seeing that the dragon''s attitude is very tough, Sabo is also sullen. Even if it was an order, he didn''t want to back down. The Revolutionary Army can be without the four major commanders, or without him as the chief of staff, but only without the dragon. "Sabo." Dragon''s face was slightly ugly. At this time, he didn''t want to waste time here with Sabo. Sabo did not mean to give in at all. This is also the first time he has resolutely resisted the dragon. "Today''s battle, whether it is victory or defeat, the revolutionary army cannot do without you, dragon!" Long heard the words and was silent. At this moment, Kerla came over with a mirror. This mirror has been empowered by Philo in advance. Even if Philo is not present, people other than her can freely enter and exit the mirror world through this mirror. means that this mirror is a door to the mirror world. In order to prevent such a passage from falling into the hands of the enemy, after the start of the general attack, there are not many mirrors left as passages. Now preparing to retreat, these mirrors are especially important. The dragon looked at the mirror that Kerla brought, and then looked at Sabo. He knew Sabo''s temperament. If he doesn''t agree, I''m afraid Sabo will be here with him all the time. "I''ll leave the task to you, Sabo." The dragon sighed. Sabo heard the words, smiled at Long, and said seriously: "Don''t worry, leave it to me!" Dragon nodded, and immediately entered the mirror world through the mirror. The battlefield like Shura''s **** disappeared behind him. And the fighting in the war continues. The advantages of the world government are becoming more and more obvious, and the revolutionary army is retreating. Exudes a hazy green light in a different space. Maud holds a phone bug in his hand. The facial features of ?? synchronized on the phone bug can vaguely be seen as Jaya. "Sorry, Maud." Jaya''s voice came from the phone bug: "Act without your consent." "It''s not Sister Jaya''s fault, yes, it''s me who has been begging Sister Jaya, and it''s my stalker who wants Sister Jaya to bring me here..." Just as ?? Jaya''s words were finished, Man Shirley''s voice also came from the phone bug. Maud looked at the phone bug. "Man Shirley, this is not a petty fight, but a war." "I know!" The appearance of the phone bug has changed into the appearance of Man Shirley: "Whether it''s the father or the clansmen, they don''t want to see me participating in this war. I know they are all for my own good, but my ability can obviously help Lord Maud... So I don''t want to stay in the castle. Do nothing, I want to go to war, it''s my own decision!" Maud was silent for a few seconds. then said softly: "I understand." Even through the phone bug, he could feel Man Shirley''s firm will to fight at risk. No matter who you are, there will always be times when you will act on your own will. Mansherry wanted to do her best, so despite the dissuasion of her clan, she even disobeyed the orders of Gancho, who had the dual identity of the king''s father. And the reason why Jaya agreed to Man Shirley''s request was that she thought that Moder would need her and Man Shirley''s abilities. But her approach... To act without Mauds consent is an act of treason in itself. I didn''t tell you in advance, and it was even more of a nonsense. "Sister Ya." Mode turned to Jaya and said, "I won''t allow this kind of thing to happen again." "Well, there won''t be a second time." Jaya answered without hesitation. "So, you put down all the islands of Sky City?" Maud then asked about the situation at Base Camp. "Ok." "Isn''t the cloud road that was built before... Forget it, it''s meaningless to say this now." Maud sighed. Jaya can only liberate his abilities by letting the many islands of Sky City fall. In this way, it also means that Sky City will lose its advantage of being easy to defend and difficult to attack. If there are people in the underground world and pirates who are crazy about the situation in the Holy Land, it is very likely that they will gather a large number of troops to attack the base camp. If there are a lot of people taking advantage of the fire, Uncle Rayleigh and the others might not be able to keep it. This is just an expectation. So Maud didn''t waste his energy on this sort of thing. strictly speaking-- Jaya and Man Shirley''s unauthorized actions, isn''t it a timely rain? "Philo, Sunny, go and bring Princess Mansherry here." Maud looked at the two beside him. Filo and Sunny nodded and left quickly. Maud watched the two leave, and then said to the phone bug: "Sister Ya, control your height first, don''t expose it." "Okay." The phone bug gradually turned into Jaya. Luo slumped on the ground, and the continuous high-intensity consumption made him severely exhausted. If you can sit on the ground and rest, you will never stand up. "Maud, the ability of that little human princess can really heal your injuries in an instant, but domineering and physical strength can''t be recovered, right?" "right." Mode nodded and said calmly: "But as long as the injury heals, the recovery speed of domineering and physical strength will also be faster." "But in this situation, there is not much time left for us. If you want to counterattack at the timing of retreat, it is very likely that the enemy will catch the opportunity." Luo looked at Maud with a serious look. Maud also glanced at him and asked, "What chance?" "Kill your chance." Luo didn''t hide it, and answered very succinctly. Maud pondered for a while after hearing the words, and a smile appeared on his blood-stained face. "It''s not impossible." "so" Luo wanted to strike while the iron was hot to persuade Maud not to take risks. Aside from the base camp, the most conservative thing to do now is to retreat. As long as you retreat smoothly, you will have the capital to make a comeback. Then flatten the World Government on the next attack. "There is no so." Maud looked at Luo and smiled: "Luo, I am the strongest in the world." Even if Maud said this in a joking tone, anyone in the world would agree. Luo is no exception. When Maud asked Fujitora to go outside to help first, Luo actually guessed Maud''s plan. Although he knew that Maud could not be persuaded, he still gave it a try. The result is not surprising. "up to you." Luo turned his head and threw the back of Maud''s head. Maud smiled. After a while. An air door appeared out of thin air. crunch The air door was pushed open. Sunny, Philo, Mansherry, and even Jaya came. Seeing Maud''s blood-stained appearance, Man Shirley was startled and worried. Jaya''s eyes opened slightly, and his expression became a little serious. "Help me heal first." Maud motioned for Man Shirley to come over, looked at Sunny and Philo at the same time, and issued a new order. "Sunny, Philo, transfer us to the mirror world later, and then you go to the battlefield to drop mirrors to assist the revolutionary army''s retreat." "That may make the enemy run into the mirror world while in chaos..." "I am here." Maud said calmly. The worry that had just risen in Filo''s heart disappeared in an instant. (end of this chapter) Chapter 958： that man... Chapter 958 That man... Mirror World, as a semi-closed transit space, has the characteristics of transporting and transferring troops. is used to attack and retreat, and it has a very good effect. When ?? is engaged in a large-scale battle with the enemy, it can timely transfer the wounded on the battlefield to the mirror world for proper emergency treatment. In this safe space, treatment can be carried out smoothly, and doctors do not have to worry about their own safety. But if the mirror channel endowed with the ability to enter and exit is taken away by the enemy The security of the mirror world will no longer be guaranteed. This is why the number of [Mirror Channels] was deliberately reduced after the war. After all, not everyone is like Maud, who has such a convenient portable space capability as a shadow box. Since there are not many mirror channels left, the retreat efficiency of the revolutionary army is very poor. this means. The longer the ?? withdrawal time is, the more dangerous the people who stay behind will be. Moder asked Philo and the others to boldly throw mirror channels on the battlefield, just to increase the efficiency of the revolutionary army''s retreat. The floating island ammunition brought by Jaya can be dropped on the battlefield only after all the friendly forces have successfully retreated to the mirror world. Seven islands in total. If the launch goes well, it will be an important step to reverse the disadvantage. Filo and Sunny acted according to Maud''s instructions, first transferring Maud and the others to the mirror world, and immediately rushed to the battlefield to prepare for the mirror channel. On Maud''s side, he was preparing to receive treatment from Princess Mansherry. There are no surprises. In just a few seconds, Maud''s injury was healed by Mansherry''s ability. To know. This kind of laceration injury to the whole body, it is not bad to save your life, let alone recover. But Mansherry''s ability only takes a few seconds to restore Maud. It can only be said that in terms of healing, the healing fruit is the eternal god. "Hoo... Lord Maud, how could you be... injured so badly." Mansherry panted slightly. Healing in just a few seconds consumed a lot of Man Shirley''s stamina. This is enough to show how serious Maud''s injury is. "Thank you, Princess Mansherry." Maud didn''t answer Man Shirley''s question, just smiled at her. Man Shirley''s face suddenly raised a smile. If ?? can come in handy, then her persistence has meaning. Luo was silent on the side, but only glanced at Man Shirley from time to time. If we say that the ability to achieve the fruit of surgery is an existence that can have a dimensionality-reducing effect on doctors all over the world. So. For those who have the ability to operate fruit, Man Shirley''s ability is also a dimensionality reduction blow. Every time he sees Man Shirley using her abilities, Luo''s mood is very complicated. The only thing that ?? can use to comfort himself is that Man Shirley will also consume a lot of stamina after helping Maud with the treatment. Just like his Room, when the ability is used beyond the limit, even at the cost of lifespan, it cannot reduce the consumption of physical strength. After Maud''s injury healed, he slowly got up from the ground. As the physical condition improves, the recovery speed of physical strength and domineering is much faster. Next. He has to wait patiently in the mirror world for his physical strength to return to a level capable of fighting. "Violet." Maud picked up the phone bug that had just made a call. "Lord Maud, I''m here." The phone bug reveals a bit of Violet''s image. There is no more worry between his words and deeds, and he obviously already knows that Maud is fine. "From now on, don''t hang up and report the battle to me at any time." "Ok." "Pay close attention to the retreat of the revolutionary army. In addition, let Qingzhi and the others retreat first." "learn." Violet responded quickly. Maud said no more and put the phone bug in his pocket. "1 second, 2 seconds..." He slowly closed his eyes and silently counted the seconds in his heart. Wait and wait. Until the moment comes when the situation is reversed. Let everything come to an end today. Holy Land. The night is getting darker, and the bright moon is in the sky. This war has been fought from the late evening to the present. unfolds in a mighty manner, and will inevitably end in silence. All over the world, those with a keen sense of smell, in this slow passage of time, have noticed one by one that this war on the Holy Land is coming to an end. An epic war that will completely change the world and change history! But even if they knew the ups and downs in the Holy Land, they could only wait for the curtain to come down as bystanders. on the battlefield. The sound of fighting never stopped. The revolutionary army, who decided to withdraw, showed amazing dispatch and discipline. The members of the Revolutionary Army who were responsible for the break-up were all brave and fearless rushing towards the enemy. is like a moth to a flame, but without the slightest hesitation. The members of the revolutionary army who were about to withdraw from the battlefield were also decisively heading towards the passage to the mirror world. There is no pretense and no hesitation. Because they know the importance of racing against time, if their retreat speed is one second slower, it is likely to lead to the sacrifice of many colleagues. Wu Laoxing, who retreated to the rear of the army formation, realized the intention of the revolutionary army to retreat, and made the army more reckless. Looking down from the sky. The people on the side of the world government, like ink, are infecting the white paper of the revolutionary army. As the ink infestation progresses, the area left on the white paper becomes smaller and smaller. With the new pacifists at the front, the retreat of the revolutionary army was obviously greatly affected. If it weren''t for the main forces of the Maud Pirates, they would be stationed in various areas to relieve the pressure of defense. I am afraid that the formation of the revolutionary army will be torn apart by the troops led by this new group of pacifists. despite this. It is impossible for the revolutionary army to retreat completely. Fighting and retreating is bound to pay a huge price. Fujitora had an insight into the situation on the entire battlefield, but he didn''t plan to do anything superfluous. His mission is to confine the Akainu with powerful destructive power here. The fierce confrontation without giving way to each other made Akainu realize Fujitora''s intentions. But he didn''t care much. "I have to admit..." Akainu pressed Fujitora passively with a big fire, and said indifferently: "That man has the ability to change the direction of the war. When he is still on the field, any advantage may become a mirror in an instant." The man in ??''s words naturally refers to Maud. In the large-scale wars in the past, it was often Maud who influenced the direction of the war by himself. The navy has suffered repeated defeats, which is also inseparable from the strength of Maud. "The old man thinks so too." Fujitora retreated for a distance, and returned Akainu with a gravity knife. The horizontal gravity rushing forward crushed Akainu''s body into a splash of lava. "Then, when he''s out, all you can do is fight to the death." The lava scattered on the ground quickly gathered into the appearance of Akainu, and his expression and even his eyes were colder than ice. "Everything..." Fujitora put the stick and sword in its sheath, and immediately leaned forward with his upper body and bent his knees slightly, in a posture of drawing the sword and slashing. "Don''t jump to conclusions too soon." "This is not a conclusion, but a fact." Akainu sneered, not afraid of the battle that Fujitora put out, and tried his best to mobilize the magma. at this time. A cold white smoke swept through between Akainu and Fujitora. Seeing the wave of cold air, Akainu and Fujitora''s offensives were both slightly stagnant. "Ah la la." The cold smoke dissipated, and the figure of the green pheasant was revealed. He put his hands in his pockets, facing Akainu and his back to Fujitora. The arrival of ??Aokiji makes Akainu and Fujitora have different expressions. "Are the traitors teaming up... Hmph, it''s okay for you to go together." Akainu stared coldly at Aokiji. Qing pheasant said calmly, "Ah la la, just to deal with you, one of me is enough." His words were not finished. Akainu''s huge lava fist, which was ready, roared towards Aokiji. "Sitting on that seat, it''s still the same..." Aokiji''s sunglasses mirrored the hot and red magma flames, and he waved a cold wall in front of him. The huge lava fist emitting an amazingly high temperature slammed into the thick ice wall. chichi! Lava is cooling. The ice cubes are also melting. burns, evaporates. A lot of white steam rose into the sky. Just a moment. A lot of steam filled the venue, covering Akainu and Aokiji. Fujitora looked at the surging steam in the arena, put away the posture of drawing his sword and slashed, and immediately walked to the most intense position on the battlefield. He knew that Qingzhi came to take over the baton, not to join forces. So he was very relieved to hand Akainu to Aokiji to deal with it, and he was going to limit the performance of the new pacifists on the battlefield. at the same time. Philo and Sunny have been dropping mirrors on the battlefield one after another. This greatly eased the retreat pressure of the revolutionary army. But at the same time. The people of the world government will naturally also notice the mirrors used by the revolutionary army when they are retreating. With absolute superiority in military strength, and the repressive force led by the new pacifists. The people on the side of the world government quickly **** a mirror from the revolutionary army that can freely enter and exit the mirror world. So. The ??Revolutionary Army is rapidly retreating to the mirror world, and the world government is also beginning to send combat power to the mirror world. , the new type of pacifist, was also sent in. And so The withdrawal of the revolutionary army will become meaningless. Essentially, it''s just turning the battlefield into the mirror world. "There is such a vast space in the mirror!" The navy or soldiers who came to the mirror world through the mirror were all shocked and looked at the slightly distorted ground, walls, and even the ceiling surrounded by lattice-shaped masonry. This is the first time they came into contact with the mirror world, and they also realized the strategic value of the mirror world in a short time. "Look, there are wounded soldiers of the Revolutionary Army there!" "No wonder..." Soon, the navy and Holy Land soldiers who came to the mirror world noticed the wounded revolutionary army being treated. The revolutionary army who retreated to the mirror world naturally noticed the intruder. "Expel them." Long realized that the enemy might have robbed individual mirror passages, and he was dealing with the injury, and looked at the enemies who broke into the mirror world one after another with cold eyes. Hearing the dragon''s order, the revolutionary army who retreated to the mirror world first rushed over without hesitation. "Fight!" A team of navy, Holy Land soldiers, and CP members were mixed, and they were also the revolutionary army who were charging directly. The two sides quickly converged to one place. The fighting sounded again. Knives, lights, swords, and blood. In an instant, someone fell in a pool of blood. "Drip-drip--" A new type of pacifist who has no idea what exhaustion is, and controls the laser beam to sweep the revolutionary army. Wherever the beam goes, there will be screams. After sweeping in a circle, more than a dozen members of the revolutionary army were easily executed. "Damn monster!!!" Several members of the revolutionary army armed with weapons approached and jumped into the air, with sharp blades wrapped in armed colors, slashing through the body of the new-style pacifist. scoff! In an instant, several huge gaps appeared in the shoulders and waist of the new pacifist. But in the next second, these gaps are automatically healed. "Drip--" The ?? laser beam swept across, and there were several short screams in the arena. The members of the revolutionary army who attacked the new pacifists were unwilling to fall to the ground. will be easily killed by the new pacifists. The strength gap is one aspect, and fatigue is also a factor that cannot be ignored. Outside the battle circle. Dragon frowned. Being chased into the mirror world by the enemy is not good news. "Maud, what are you thinking?" Dragon muttered to himself in his heart. The current him, even if he can end the battle, he will not be able to exert much value in combat. Here we can only watch the people from both sides fight from the Holy Land to the Mirror World. The worst case is that the enemy takes away many mirror passages, and then files into the mirror world. By then, retreat has basically become a luxury. Holy Land. With the launch of the mirror channel. More and more revolutionary troops returned to the mirror world smoothly. However, the revolutionary army responsible for the breakup is very dangerous. The absolute disparity in ?? troops made them gradually encircled. but. From the moment they decided to stay, they never thought that they would be able to leave alive. "come!!!" A member of the revolutionary army, covered in blood, charged at the enemy line with a knife. In the next second, he was overwhelmed by numerous attacks. But the rest of the revolutionary army was not retreating but advancing instead. at this time-- A large shadow appears. is like the night that falls in an instant, covering the entire Holy Land. "That is?" The arrival of the ?? shadow made countless eyes look to the sky. What comes into view are seven suspended islands. A quite familiar scene made people in the World Government and the Navy Headquarters show their amazement. The ability of fluttering fruit... Almost the same words flashed through the minds of countless people. smashed the island down. This is not the first time. But there are still many revolutionary troops on the field... If the islands are allowed to fall, both sides will suffer huge losses. Numerous navy and Holy Land soldiers looked up at the suspended island. The vast majority of people thought the islands would fall, but not now. But the opposite is true. The floating island that appeared at this timing is clearly falling! ! ! "It''s fluttering fruit again...!" The bald-headed Five Old Stars looked grim. This ability with great strategic value falls into the hands of the enemy, it is simply a nightmare existence! at the same time. Inside the mirror world. Maud opened his eyes. Those jet-black pupils spread out with a blood-like luster. The eyes that were originally pitch black like eternal night suddenly turned scarlet like a red moon. This kind of change is not the effect of seeing and hearing the color smudge (end of this chapter) Chapter 959： Actually Im not in a hurry Chapter 959 Actually, I''m not in a hurry A star-like luster flickered in his scarlet eyes. is like putting the starry sky in the eyes, it looks more gorgeous than the gems under the light. as if The flaming red eyes of the Luta tribe. Luo and Man Shirley on the side didn''t know about the other world. They looked at Maud and felt that the eyes were breathtakingly beautiful. No gem in the world can match it. Luo and Man Shirley stared into Maud''s eyes, a little immersed in it, looking dumbfounded. Maud didn''t pay attention to the reaction of the two people beside him, and released a look of knowledge and shrouded the nearby area. The invisible spiritual energy is like the ubiquitous air, covering every corner of the nearby area in an instant. Within the temporary medical area. Doctors and nurses were busy between the beds, their hair and clothes wet with sweat. on a hospital bed. The seriously injured person growls or wailes. The lightly injured person was pale, covered in cold sweat, and was as silent as a dead man. The sound of footsteps echoed in the small medical area. further afield. The sound of fighting, clanging, screaming. Fist to the flesh, knife to see blood. In the opened flesh, blood splattered. The smoke that shook when you stepped on the ground, the saliva splashed when you roared, the misty gas you exhaled when you gasped All the pictures, all the vibrations. was caught in the eyes of Maud in an instant. "It''s so fast." Maud''s eyes were scarlet as blood, and he muttered to himself in his heart. The army of the world government was able to steal the mirror channel from the revolutionary army so quickly, which shows how disadvantaged the revolutionary army is on the battlefield outside. If you let it go. I''m afraid the "gap" will get bigger and bigger. "Luo." Maud turned his head to look at Luo. Hearing Maud''s call, Luo snapped back to his senses. When he thought of being intoxicated by Maud''s beautiful eyes just now, he suddenly felt a strange feeling like a bulge in his heart, and his ears became a little hot. "What''s wrong?" Luo struggled to calm down the strange feeling in his heart, and pretended to look calmly at Maud. This strange reaction made Maud puzzled. But Maud didn''t think much about it and asked directly: "How is your physical recovery?" "At most three normal slaughterhouses can be used." Luo answered the question without thinking. Years of ascetic practice gave him a very clear understanding of his own body. The remaining physical strength can be converted into skill times. And so. As a teammate, Maud can better grasp Luo''s physical condition. "Three times..." Maud whispered to himself. As far as the state is concerned, it is not bad. So there should be no problem keeping Luo here. "Then the safety of Princess Mansherry will be left to you, Luo." Maud made a quick decision. If Luo can still use the slaughterhouse more than ten times, then he will consider taking Luo to join the battlefield. If there are only three ??, then Luo can only stay here and protect Man Xue Li. Hearing Maud''s words, Luo hesitated for a moment, then replied: "No problem." He knew that in the current situation, it would be meaningless to be brave. But he was still a little worried about Maud''s current state. After only resting for a while, I am afraid that the recovery of physical strength and domineering is not high. "Maud, be careful." He paused for a moment, and reminded Maud to be safe. "Ok." Maud smiled, then looked at Man Shirley. "Princess Mansherry, stay by Luo''s side as much as possible until the war is over." "OK." Mansherry said softly. Maud glanced at Luo. The latter nodded to him, indicating that he should not worry. Maud believed in Luo''s ability, so naturally he wouldn''t be too worried. He recovered well, opened the shadow box, and took out a spare set of jet-black battle suits. Tear it up He tore the clothes stained with plasma and dust on his body at will, and he didn''t care about the blood that soaked into the skin, and put the jet-black battle suit on directly. After ?? put on his new clothes, Maud felt much more comfortable. is the neck and face exposed in the air, still stained with a lot of blood and dust. "room." Luo opened up the field and enveloped Maud in it. Without waiting for Maud to stop him, Luo used his ability to remove the blood and stains from Maud''s body. "When did you learn Tezzolo?" Maud looked down at the blood stained by Luo, and smiled helplessly. is just some stains, there is really no need to waste energy to clean it up. In the entire team, Tezolo paid more attention to these things. I don''t know when Luo was infected by Tezzolo. "I don''t have it. This is to dampen the morale of the enemy." Luo explained. He didn''t want to see Maud confuse him with that time-honored Tezzolo. Wasting Room''s stamina to help Maud clean up the stains is to make Maud''s state a little better. In this way, as long as the enemy sees Mord in good condition, he will naturally recall the fear of being dominated by Mord like a conditioned reflex. Maud just listened to this explanation and understood why Luo deliberately wasted his energy to help him clean up the blood. I really don''t know whether to say that Luo has a delicate mind or thinks too much. "When I get rid of that group of mice, you will join the revolutionary army." did not dwell on this topic for too long, Maud turned to confession. "good." Luo responded. Maud no longer lingered, turned and walked towards the battlefield. Luo and Man Shirley stayed where they were and watched Maud leave. On the way to the battlefield, Maud was not in a hurry, his pace was steady, like a walk after dinner. Walk slowly, just to recover more domineering and stamina before reaching the battlefield. If its just physical strength, its okay to say. Just overdraw the body again, and it should be able to be squeezed out forcibly. But domineering is not enough. That takes time to recover. "Physical strength is enough..." Maud looked ahead. Compared with physical strength, domineering is more important in battle. You can refrain from using the shadow and shock abilities in order to save physical strength, but you can''t wrap it without the armed color. So he cares more about the recovery of domineering. And Bailey and Qiushui are still sleeping. "However, Zhanying can be used." Maud looked forward and could already see the two sides fighting together. Farther away, is the medical area temporarily set up by the revolutionary army. at this moment. A CP team is storming the medical area. This behavior is obviously intended to distract the people of the revolutionary army, and at the same time to create a better output space for the new type of pacifists. Medical District. On the flat ground only a few meters apart, CP members and revolutionary army elites are fighting each other. The sound of the close fighting did not affect the doctors and nurses. They ignored the enemies who were only a few steps away and concentrated on treating the wounded. As expected of the doctors and nurses who can compete with death on the battlefield, they all have a big heart. "Even if you risk your life, you can''t let these **** get close to the shed!" A revolutionary army cadre shouted in a hoarse voice. "kill!" Many members of the Revolutionary Army attacked the CP members without fear of death. "Lan Feet!" "Finger Gun!" "Iron block. Fist power!" The various six styles of CP members tore a hole in this revolutionary army. Judging from that skillful skill, this group of CP members should be dedicated to fighting in the internal team. The people of the ?? Revolutionary Army were suppressed by the Sixth Form of the CP members, but with the advantage in numbers, they were barely able to defend the medical area. On the battlefield not far away, the seven or eight new types of pacifists who were rampaging through the crowd were the most troublesome troubles. "Damn pacifists!!!" The people on the side of the revolutionary army stared at the new type of pacifist like a meat grinder with red eyes. If the entrances and exits connected by the mirror passage are not in the same location, as long as all the companions who retreated to the mirror world gather together, how could it be possible for this new group of pacifists to do whatever they want. "Lan''s feet...!" The ??CP members didn''t rush into the fight. After pulling away, they kicked the crescent-shaped feet one after another towards the medical area. "asshole!!!" In order not to let Lanjiao attack the wounded and the doctors and nurses, the revolutionary army took the initiative to greet them and blocked all the Lanjiao that came flying from the sky. The armed color and Lan''s feet collided, and a continuous explosion sounded. Some revolutionary armies succeeded in defuse the hamstrings, and some revolutionary armies failed, and then used their bodies to resist. One round of offense and defense. Dozens of revolutionary troops fell to the ground. This is the advantage that the medical district can provide for CP members. They only need to attack the medical area, and the revolutionary army will take the initiative to run into it. "continue." The leading CP member said indifferently. Then another round of Lanjiao flew towards the medical area. They are creating output space for the new pacifists, and the new pacifists are helping them relieve the pressure. After going back and forth, their casualty rate will definitely be lower than that of the revolutionary army. at this time-- Maud, who was dressed in a pitch-black battle uniform, stepped into the battlefield, raised his hand and waved his sword, and slashed a lingering sword light in front of him. The many lantern feet that flew in were instantly smashed into fragments by the power contained in this sword light, and dissipated in the air. The appearance of ??Maud immediately attracted the attention of everyone near the medical district. In an instant, countless eyes gathered on Maud. In the eyes of ??, there are mostly shock and astonishment. "His injury..." "How can this be?!!" Whether it is a member of the CP or a member of the revolutionary army, they all showed incredible expressions. Not long ago, they clearly saw the tragic appearance of Maud with their own eyes. But how long has passed, why does he seem to be safe and sound, and there is no trace of blood? What happened at a time they didn''t know? The fighters on the World Government side showed their horror. To them, the existence of Maud is no different from nuclear weapons. Once it arrives, it is a devastating disaster. So at the moment of seeing Maud, no one can keep calm except the new pacifist, and no one can not fear Maud. And the people on the side of the revolutionary army were also full of shock. They didn''t see the tragic situation of Maud before, so whether it was the subsequent battle or withdrawal, they never thought that Maud would re-enter the battlefield, let alone that Maud looked intact now. Inside the medical shantytown. Seeing that Morde was safe and sound, the dragon also showed a shocked expression. Maud, who was accustomed to being in the spotlight, didn''t care about the gazes that came from all directions. He first glanced at the new-style pacifists who were rushing in the crowd, and then looked at the nearby group of CP members. At this glance, the CP members who were brave and good at fighting before took a step back involuntarily. did not radiate momentum, nor released the overlord color, and scared this group of world government elites into this. The deterrent power that ??Mode has now is evident. "You, lead your necks and be slaughtered." Maud strode forward towards the meteor, holding the handle of the Qiushui knife in his right hand, and slowly drew the knife. The expressions of those CP members changed. "Killed by the neck? What''s the joke?!" The leading CP member said viciously. Maud didn''t look sideways, but only on the new pacifist in the distance. Or-- After saying that he was killed by the neck, he didn''t look at these CP members any more. "To ignore us...!" The hearts of many CP members trembled slightly and turned to anger. "Ok?!" They wanted to attack Maud, but suddenly found themselves unable to move. "what happened?!" The sudden change caused their pupils to shrink sharply. Maud is walking towards them. "It''s a shadow!!!" They knew about Maud''s ability, and they stared at Maud who was walking step by step, as if they were watching a beast that was approaching. Moder walked past this group of CP members. Seeing Maude''s actions, the CP members were stunned. Before they could figure out what was going on, their hands moved by themselves almost at the same time, wrapping their necks very gently. At this moment, they seemed to understand something. "No--!" "Click, click!" This group of CP members twisted their necks. And Maud never looked back, going straight to the trouble of the new pacifists. The revolutionary soldiers who were still fighting **** battles just a moment ago were staring blankly at the CP members who "killed themselves and fell to the ground". This group of enemies who caused them great trouble could only be slaughtered in front of Maud. "This is... the strength of the strongest man in the world." "With such reliable combat power, we definitely have a chance of winning!!!" The many revolutionary troops in front of the medical shanty were all excited after being shocked. They looked away from the corpses of CP members who had lost their lives all over the ground, and turned to chase Maud who was walking towards the battlefield ahead. But the next scene will be a picture they will never forget. The seven or eight new-style pacifists who were helpless to them fell to the ground in about two seconds. and Maud, who contributed to this scene, just strolled past the battlefield. That''s all, the seven or eight new pacifists were eliminated in two seconds. Everyone who saw this scene was shocked beyond words. The two sides, who were originally fighting together, involuntarily made way for Maud to pass through. Soldiers of the World Government or elite soldiers of the Navy Headquarters. Even the revolutionary army of the same camp as Maud. was shocked by the terrifying strength displayed by Maud. "Too polite." Maud looked at the open avenue from the crowd and was slightly surprised. "Actually, I''m not in a hurry." He raised his eyes to look at the mirror channel standing two hundred meters away. Originally, I was thinking of slowly recovering my arrogance and stamina while cleaning up the enemies who broke into the mirror world. (end of this chapter) Chapter 960： because Im here Chapter 960 Because I am here The two sides who were inextricably fighting had a tacit understanding and stopped at the same time, and made way for Maud to pass. If the revolutionary army gave way, he wanted Maud to go outside to support his comrades quickly. So. The soldiers and the navy on the World Government side got out of the way purely because they were afraid of Maud. Their subconscious reaction is that they can''t wait for Maud to leave here quickly. it is a pity that As Maud said, he is not in a hurry. While waiting for his domineering and physical strength to recover, he doesnt mind burying some more enemies. The soldiers and navy of the World Government realized that Maud wanted to stay here to deal with them, and couldn''t help showing their panic. Even the invincible new pacifist was killed within two seconds. Who else can stop Maud? no. Even if they were given several times the number advantage, they would definitely not be able to stop Maud. In their eyes, Maud is this invincible monster. As soon as he thought of the next battle to face Maud, the morale of the people on the side of the world government fell to the bottom. On the other hand, the morale of the revolutionary army rose sharply. can only say-- The joys and sorrows of human beings are incompatible. Maud''s eyes were calm, and he did not return the autumn water to the sheath. He will stay here to clear out the enemy until his domineering is restored to one-fifth. As for the mirror tunnel that fell into the hands of the enemy, he would not mind. Because he will turn that mirror passage into the road to hell. How many enemies come in. He kills as much as he can. "Is it just a mirror channel..." Maud slowly raised Qiushui and pointed his eyes at the mirror standing outside the battle circle. The forces of the world government came to the mirror world through that mirror. As long as the revolutionary army finds a way to break the mirror, it can cut off the line of troops of the world government. But the existence of the new type of pacifists made it difficult for the soldiers of the revolutionary army to move. Anyway, he''s here now, and it doesn''t matter. "Curtain Blade." Maud flipped his wrist, crossed the body of the Qiushui knife, and immediately slashed forward with a pitch-black arc-shaped slash. The soldiers of the World Government did not have time to react, and were cut off by the curtain blade. Blood stumps flew across the field. Maud shot without warning and turned the clock of the battle again. The morale of the ?? revolutionary army soldiers was high, and immediately after Maud''s shot, they rushed towards the enemies in front. this moment. They were already convinced that victory was at hand. In contrast, the soldiers and navy of the World Government, whose morale had fallen to the bottom, had little resistance, were quickly suppressed, and then collapsed after a few minutes. Even if Maud has restrained himself and did not use his domineering arrogance, it has directly changed the situation of this battle. Seeing that the team of the World Government has been defeated, Maud simply stopped and tried his best to save his strength. "Blubulu..." Just after Maud stopped his hand, there was a call from a phone bug in his clothes. was drowned out by the sound of fighting in an instant. Maud took out the phone bug and lifted the handset. The phone bug suddenly revealed Jaya''s image. "Maud, I''ve got seven islands in place, and I''m currently in a state of slow descent, but I can release the buoyancy at any time, just..." "only?" Maud looked at the phone bug figure. Jaya''s voice came from the phone bug: "Although Qingzhi and the others have retreated to the mirror world, there are still many people in the revolutionary army who stayed on the battlefield because of their broken backs. Should they wait for them to return?" Maud was silent for a while. From his point of view, it is naturally impossible to wait. Doing that will only delay the aircraft and give the enemy too much time to react. Until then, the power of the island will definitely be greatly reduced. But as a friendly army, Maud cannot easily decide the lives of the revolutionary army soldiers who stayed behind. "Violet." Maud pulls out another phone bug. "Lord Maud, I''m here." Violet''s voice sounded for the first time. The communication between her and Maud has never been hung up, and she is ready to report to Maud at any time, and she is also waiting for Maud''s orders at any time. "Can you see how many mirrors the enemy has taken away?" Maud then asked. Violet quickly replied: "Three sides." She has been closely following the battle situation, and she knows this information very well. "Ok." Maud nodded. Three mirrors are equivalent to the enemy''s escape route. Not much, but not much. "Sister Ya, leave the ''decision'' to the dragon." Maud looked at the mirror not far away. If the island is smashed down now, the survival rate of the revolutionary army soldiers responsible for the breakup will be infinitely close to zero. Maud could have foreseen this result, and since the group of people were the dragon''s subordinates, he gave the decision to the dragon. "Okay." Jaya understood what Maud meant, hung up the phone, and turned to contact the dragon. The phone bug closed his eyes. Maud returned the microphone and put away the phone bug. "It''s time to end..." he whispered to himself. Physical strength has recovered to about one-fifth, and domineering is recovered by one-tenth. Wait out of the battlefield outside. The recovery amount of stamina and domineering should be doubled. Holy Land. Seven islands hang in the air. The large shadow cast by it shrouded the entire Holy Land. The powerhouses headed by the Five Old Stars all focused their attention on these seven islands. Do you want to let your troops withdraw from the Holy Land to reduce accidents, or go to the mirror world to chase the enemy at risk? The Five Old Stars chose the latter. The soldiers and navy under ?? received the order to besiege the remaining members of the revolutionary army as quickly as possible, and try their best to capture the mirror that can lead to the mirror world. The main force of the ??Maud Pirates and the main force of the Revolutionary Army have all returned to the mirror world. The absolute disparity in numbers and combat power made the members of the revolutionary army who stayed on the field quickly downsize. Saab is among them As the most powerful person in the team after the breakup, he didn''t leave a way out at all, and went deep into the enemy''s hinterland, causing great trouble to the enemy. Its just that his practice of not leaving behind is no different from sending him to death. the other side. Akainu and Fujitora are still fighting fiercely. within a short time. Neither of the two can do anything to each other. That''s when... Hovering over the island above the Holy Land, it suddenly began to fall. Jaya released the buoyancy on the island. And that''s the decision the dragon made. In order to make the long road of change usher in the final victory. At this most critical moment, he chose to sacrifice some of his colleagues. Reform is built with blood. Sacrifice is inevitable. The seven islands rolled up with visible air currents, roaring down to the ground. For this result, the people on the side of the world government were already psychologically prepared. "Guard the mirror." The five old stars with the braided heads gave orders in a deep voice. The mirror seized from the revolutionary army is an important channel for continuing the pursuit. As long as you protect the mirror and minimize the damage after the island falls, you can take back the initiative and send all the troops to the mirror world to destroy the remaining members of the revolutionary army. as well as-- The seriously wounded Maud. "Everyone, turn the target to the island." "Don''t worry about holy sites, because collapsed buildings can be rebuilt!" "Destroy the island, victory is in sight!!!" Many strong men headed by the bald five old stars attacked the falling island. For a moment, a brilliant and powerful leap slash volleyed towards the bottom of the island. You dont need to worry about the damage to the Holy Land, which means you dont have to take on a wide range of defensive pressures. In this way, there is no need to block all the islands. "Boom, boom...!" Countless attacks bombarded the island. Quantity leads to qualitative change. The island could not withstand the intensive attack and was torn apart in an instant. In an instant Countless rock blocks of different sizes fell from the sky like a shower. The World Government soldiers and navies on the ground tried their best to block the falling rocks. but The revolutionary army who voluntarily stayed behind was still fighting **** battles. They never thought about saving their lives from the countless rocks falling from the sky, nor did they think about escaping from this battlefield. Drag the enemy into **** together is their only thought at the moment. Without any hesitation, they ignored the threat from above, and recklessly charged against the soldiers of the Navy and the World Government. "Be careful!!!" "Damn, these lunatics!" The navy was blocked and panicked. Soon, the navy and the revolutionary army rushed over to be killed by falling rocks. The ??revolutionary army''s courageous actions without fear of death have had some effect. However, the gap in numbers is too great. Even if they launch a death charge, at most they will only cause some trouble to the people of the navy and the World Government, and will not change the situation of the war. far away. The boiling lava swept towards Fujitora like a wave. "Hell Brigade." Fujitora retreated and cut out a circle of gravity. The gravity from top to bottom pressed the boiling magma into the ground. Akainu looked coldly at Fujitora, who had withdrawn, but instead of continuing to make moves, he looked up at the large shadows that were gradually approaching the ground. His ability and destructive power can destroy at least two islands in a short period of time. But at the same time as the shot, it is very likely that Fujitora will catch the opportunity. Between the electric light and flint Akainu made a decision. He decided to take action to stop the whereabouts of the island. "Great Spitfire!" Huge fists made of lava gathered together, flying into the sky with hot wind. Boom Lava fists bombard the bottom of the island. The power contained within ?? quickly shattered an island. And within the range covered by this island, the pressure of a large group of navies has been greatly relieved. "Why don''t you attack?" Letting the rocks in the sky fall, Akainu closed his hands and looked at Fujitora in front of him. Fujitora was silent. He won''t do things that take advantage of people''s danger. Besides, Akainu was helping his subordinates just now. "You are a competent admiral, Sakaski." After a moment of silence, Fujitora didn''t respond to Akainu''s question, but slowly raised a possibility. "If you are given enough time, maybe you can lead the Navy Headquarters to change the world." "Humph." Akainu snorted coldly, raised his fist that was rolling with magma, and said solemnly: "There is no if, and there is no possibility. From the moment I took this seat, I vowed to change the world. No matter what the cost, I will end this so-called era of great pirates!" "so" Fujitora said with emotion: "You are really a competent admiral." Having said that, Fujitora''s words changed. "But only Maud can really change the world." "Ridiculous." Akainu''s eyes were as cold as ice. "Let the pirates change the world? It''s better to destroy in the boiling magma!!!" The voice of ?? mixed with obvious anger echoed in this field. at the same time. The deafening sound resounded throughout the Red Earth Continent, drowning out all the sounds. is the island fell to the ground. The whole Holy Land No. is the red earth continent shaking violently. The air waves set off when the island fell to the ground rolled up countless rubble and smoke and swept to every corner like a stormy sea. In just a few breaths. The Holy Land is shrouded in persistent smoke. The wreckage of the island is scattered all over the place, some lying on the ground, some standing tall. The places where you can settle down are basically piled with rubble. Many buildings that used to be luxurious and magnificent are now crushed under the rocks and turned into ruins. gradually stopped with the movement. The entire Holy Land was so quiet that there was no sound at all. About twenty seconds passed before the sound came out from the smoke and dust. A few minutes passed after that. The smoke and dust finally dissipated under the night wind. On the battlefield lined with rocks, no revolutionary army was seen again. but. The world government also suffered heavy losses. directly reduced the number to less than 30,000 people. "How''s the mirror?" The five old stars with braids asked about the mirror for the first time. "Protect!" Soon, an admiral and CP0 members brought a mirror over. Counting the past, it turned out to be as many as seven sides. "very good." Wu Laoxing''s eyes narrowed slightly. His knowledge has already grasped the approximate number of troops. Although he could also detect a lot of aura under the pile of rocks, he didn''t care at all, and he couldn''t waste time and manpower to rescue him. That will only delay the pursuing fighters. "Everyone..." The five old stars with braids mustered their strength and prepared to gather everyone together. But before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted. "Save people!!!" "There are still people alive under the stone ring!!!" That was Smoker''s voice. Hearing Smoker''s voice, the soldiers and CP members of the World Government were unmoved, but the navy quickly launched a rescue operation. Those who know how to see, see, and look are like walking life detectors. The braided head Wu Laoxing saw this scene, and his eyes suddenly turned cold. The bald-headed five old star who took off his shirt came to him with a demon sword. "Everyone obeys the order and enters the mirror..." He continued the words of the five old stars with braided heads. However. He was interrupted before he could finish speaking. It''s just that the one who interrupted him this time was not Smoker, but Maud''s knife. is like a black-red lightning, passing through everyone''s cordon and coming to the bald five old stars in an instant. "Ok!?" The bald-headed five old star''s pupils shrank sharply, and in a hurry, he raised the demon sword horizontally to block the black and red lightning that came quickly. ! The thunder was agitated, and the violent energy rushed to all directions. The black and red lightning faded, revealing the beautiful blade of Qiushui. as well as-- The domineering Maud. "you!!!" The bald-headed five old stars seemed to see something incredible, and their faces were full of shock. Maud held the knife in one hand and touched the ferret with the other. "No need to go in." The second knife suddenly came out of its sheath and slashed directly at the vitality of the bald five old stars. "Because I''m here." Ling Lies sword light disappeared in an instant. The glasses on the face of the bald five-star star suddenly shattered. A bloodstain emerged from his wide open eyes. The first generation Onitou, who was held in his hand, fell to the ground in a slump. around. Everyone was stunned. Quiet as death. I will post an extra chapter in a few days. (end of this chapter) Chapter 961： invincible presence Chapter 961 Invincible existence The person who should be the last to be here and now. just appeared. Only one knife. As Ling Ling''s sword light flashed. The glasses worn by the bald-headed Five Old Stars on his face suddenly shattered, and a blood line emerged from his eyebrows, cutting off his vitality. The man who was so powerful that he could sever the island with a single sword fell to the ground in a slump. His right hand, which had lost his strength, could no longer hold the demonic first-generation Onishi. The five fingers were released, and the first ghost fell to the ground. Puff tom. The bald-headed five old stars fell to the ground, and their vitality was cut off. And the first generation of ghosts was caught by Maud before he landed. The ferret has been sheathed. was replaced by a demon sword that had just lost its owner and exuded a black ominous aura. "Good knife." Maud looked at the demon sword, his eyes could not help being attracted by the clear blade pattern. As for the black qi that seemed to be devoured by people, it was like air in his eyes, and there was not much sense of existence. around. The navy, the Holy Land Garrison, and the CP members all looked at Maud in awe. Until the bald five old stars fell to the ground, they still couldn''t understand the scene in front of them. Why is this monster here? Why is this monster intact? This monster... How to contend? Shock, accompanied by sentence after sentence of soul torture, reverberated in everyone''s heart. Everyone is looking at Maud, and everyone is speechless. The three five veteran stars on the field were also unable to hide their shock. is not only because Maud appeared intact, but also because the most powerful bald old star among them was killed by Maud with one sword. "How can this be!!!" "Lord Yimu obviously hurt him!!!" Wu Laoxing with goatee beard, Wu Laoxing with braided head, and Wu Laoxing with moustache looked at Maud in disbelief. This unimaginable scene shocked their hearts. It is clear that the odds of winning must be grasped in their hands, and they pass quietly and silently. Facing the countless gazes looking at him from all directions, Maud slowly raised his head, looked away from the first generation Guiche Dao, and turned to look at the Five Old Stars who were closest to him. This look. is like looking down at the ants. The speechless aura rendered by his eyes made Wu Laoxing goatee, braided head Wu Laoxing, and moustache Wu Laoxing take a few steps back. They have been in high positions for a long time, they have been in charge of power for many years, and they have seen countless lives and deaths and storms. However. was also shocked by Maud''s glance. Because of this monster in front of him, he killed the god-like Im-sama. This reason alone is enough to make the Five Old Stars tremble. "His knife, very good." Maud picked up the first generation ghost at will, and the black demonic aura that lingered on the knife became extremely well-behaved under the suppression of his will. The five old stars stared at Maud, their forehead and back sweating. Within a few seconds after the hustle and bustle stopped, the momentum of the entire army was crushed to the bottom by Maud alone. Maud stared blankly at the five old stars who couldn''t stop trembling. "But as a relic, it should be accepted by you." said, Maud released his domineering power, which turned into a black-red arc, lingering and flashing on the ghost knife. The aura of ?? condensed the killing intent, and it also radiated from Maud. Wu Laoxing with goatee beard, Wu Laoxing with braided head, and Wu Laoxing with moustache suddenly changed drastically. They felt an extremely strong sense of crisis, that is, they suppressed the shock in their hearts at an impeccable speed, and re-run the sights and sounds that could drive up a solid wall. is coming--! wrapped around domineering, and immediately threw it over. In the empty thoughts, such anticipation pierced the night sky like lightning. They don''t need to be able to foresee the future. After seeing the domineering power of the first generation of ghost swords, they predicted what Maud would do next. An indescribable sense of crisis forces them to respond accordingly. dodge, dodge At this moment when time seems to be stagnant, all the information transmitted in the neural media finally converges into one thought. Dodge! Only dodge! Then, time resumed its flow. In their eyes, a black-red lightning flashed from far to near, completely faster than their thoughts. That''s Ming Dynasty! Maud''s signature skill. Black and red lightning struck through the air, instantly crossing their dead line. Even if they were prepared, they couldnt react The domineering first-generation Ghost Toru, at an unreasonable speed, pierced through the chest of Wu Laoxing with a moustache like lightning, and then turned into a meteor that disappeared into the distance. !!! Beard Wu Laoxing''s pupils narrowed, and his entire face was as stiff as a sculpture. With a single stroke, a huge blood hole was pierced through his chest. The speed is fast and the power is strong. Even the blood didn''t react, and it didn''t flow out of the wound for a long time. Nearby. Wu Laoxing with goatee beard and Wu Laoxing with braided head made a dodging action, and immediately froze their bodies, looking at Wu Laoxing with moustache who was picked by Maud in astonishment. This is the ultimate attack. made their sense of sight without the slightest resistance, and completely destroyed their will. How can a mortal body be able to fight against the gods? Puff- Beard Wu Laoxing fell heavily to the ground, shaking a little dust. It was also at this time that blood flowed out of his body like a spring, and it was dyed red with dust in an instant. From the sudden appearance of Maud, to the fall of the five old stars with the eight-character beard. The whole process is over, but it only takes ten seconds. is not a level of existence at all. In front of that monster, the bald-headed Wu Laoxing and the eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing, who were on the verge of being at the top, couldn''t resist even a single face-to-face. Maybe-- For that monster, strength has lost its meaning. No matter how many strong people in the world, or how many people are weak, they are all ants in front of him, it is no different. On the huge battlefield. The dust kicked up by the impact of the island finally fell to the ground, and tens of thousands of people could not make a sound. Everyone was looking at Maud and felt fear in their hearts. as well as-- Despair. It can also be said that it is a trembling that goes straight to the depths of the soul. Akainu and Fujitora tacitly stopped each other. As one of the few top powerhouses in the world, what they feel in Maud is also a gap that cannot be seen at a glance. Prior to this, Fujitora''s knowledge had completely "measured" the power of Maud and Im that far exceeded cognition. With some psychological preparation, it is not unexpected for the bald-headed Wu Laoxing and the eight-character Hu Wu Laoxing to die. It''s Akainu... This heart is as hard as ice, ruthless man. looked surprised at this moment. He stared at Maud''s figure from a distance, and without warning flashed in his mind the huge slash that ran through the red earth continent. is different. The strength of this man... Akainu''s heart, which is hardly turbulent, set off a huge wave. farther away. Smog struggled to lift a boulder, revealing a cage made of black sills. Tina curled up inside the cage. She protected herself in this way before the island fell. Smog had just helped Tina to get out, when he saw the scene of Ming Di''s hole wearing the eight-character beard and the five old stars. "unstoppable" He looked at Maud from a distance and muttered to himself. Tina didn''t have the heart to pay attention to the wounds on her body. Like Smoker, she also looked at Maud from a distance, and a complex emotion flashed across her dusty and blood-stained face. It can be said that she has witnessed the rise of Maud all the way. As a bystander, she has seen Maud''s unrivaled dominance and the navy''s repeated defeats. In front of this man Perhaps giving up resistance is the best option. "Smog..." Tina turned her head to look at Smoker. As soon as she spoke, she was interrupted by Smoker. "Save people." Smog withdrew his gaze towards the center of the battlefield with a firm expression. Some things dont need to be stated. Anyway, he has no reason to continue fighting. Its okay to give up resistance or surrender. For him now, the most important thing is to rescue those colleagues buried under the rock pile. Tina looked at Smoker and took a deep breath. She felt much calmer. The time goes back to before Outside the Holy Land. The turbulent air waves generated by the ?? island crash sent countless gravel and sand particles flying into the distance. So much so that the broad flat ground outside the Holy Land was covered with a thick layer of sand and gravel. From a distance, it looks like an artificial desert. And above this small desert, a fierce battle continues. creaking Infinite greenness emerges from the sand. A green tree grows out of thin air, branches and leaves, and instantly becomes a forest. "Miracle in the Green Mile!" A large forest gathered into a group, rushing towards Tezolo in front of him like an army formation. "Call, call..." Half of Tezzolo''s face was stained with blood, and he kept breathing heavily. "It''s...it''s endless..." He looked up at the dense forest that covered the sky and covered the sun, and suddenly slapped his hands on the sand. Turn a stone into gold! The sand as far as the eye can see is rendered into gold by a layer of pigment with a golden luster. Every grain of sand has turned into gold at this moment. "Golden Storm!" Tezolo''s eyes narrowed, trying to control the golden sand all over the ground as much as possible. In an instant. A golden sandstorm erupted from the flat ground, roaring towards the green forest. Two different forms of power are entangled into a group, wantonly showing the power of nature. The sandstorm set off by countless golden sands, like spikes of spikes, scraped the branches and leaves of the tree to pieces. However-- The miracle of green lies in its endless vitality. Although the branches and leaves of the trees were submerged and destroyed by the golden sandstorm, the endless vitality can give the trees and leaves a new vitality. Destruction, Rebirth. Repeatedly. The golden sandstorm could not shake the green vitality. Who is stronger or weaker gradually becomes apparent in the fierce confrontation. "This is the miracle of life..." The green bull raised his head slightly, and a smile finally appeared on his smudged face. "And miracles have always been on my side." When the golden sandstorm gradually weakened, the green bull was already convinced of victory. Although it took a lot of effort But as long as victory is in hand, everything is worth it. Facing the endless green miracle of the Green Bull, Tezolo clenched his teeth and held on. "How can I... fall here..." "How can... live up to... Lord Maud''s... expectations!!!" Tezolo''s eyes glowed with golden luster, madly pouring power. Even if you end up exhausting yourself, you will not hesitate! However, no matter how much he squeezed his power, it was difficult to regain his advantage. This collision of awakening abilities will end in his failure. "Damn!!!" Tezzolo looked ferocious. At the moment when he was about to be defeated. A black-red lightning shot from the Holy Land. pierced into the golden sandstorm with absolute power and crushed the endless greenery. Boom! Wherever the violent force goes. The golden sandstorm concentrated at one point exploded like a balloon in an instant. The vibrant forest has also stopped growing wildly. The green cow, who was sighing about the miracle of life, was shattered by the black and red lightning that came in a flash. !!! Green Bull was stunned. He suddenly lost his legs and fell to the ground in shock. It all happened so suddenly. Suddenly he didn''t know what was going on. "Hahaha" At this moment, Tezzolos laughter came from the front. The green cow sat on the ground with one buttocks, instead of looking at the base of the **** thighs, he looked at the holy place with many island wrecks lying there in amazement. "I don''t need miracles as a tree planter!" Tezzolo stretched his arms, raised his head and laughed loudly. "No, it should be said... my ''miracle'' is the captain!!!" ! The green ox was pale and bloodless. He heard Tezolo''s words, but his mind was still immersed in the blow just now. An absolutely irresistible blow! This is his intuitive feeling of the black-red lightning just now. But what shocked him even more was This blow is 100% from the hands of Maud. This also means That monster is still there! ! ! Holy Land. Many places to focus. Maud glanced somewhere beyond the Holy Land. The ultimate sight, seeing and seeing, can bring everything into consciousness in a short period of time. There are many enemies standing still. Smoke and Tina who are working on the rescue. The two five old stars who were shocked. Akainu and Fujitora who stopped voluntarily. and the miracle of the withered green beyond the Holy Land. is all in Maud''s grasp. "I''m not in full bloom." Maud held Qiushui in his hand and took a step forward. But that voice as light as a breeze also stirred up Ling Lie''s killing intent. The ultimate speed, the ultimate strength. The combination of the two is like the scythe of the **** of death, and at an unsurprising angle, it crosses the necks of the braided head and the goatee of the five old stars. The senses of everyone in the venue were frozen at this moment. Wait for Maud to fall. has appeared behind Wu Laoxing with braided head and Wu Laoxing with goatee. "But enough." Maud put the knife back into its sheath. ϡ The sound of ?? the hilt of the knife hitting the sheath mouth sounded like a morning bell in everyone''s heart at this moment. So the stagnant senses returned to normal. Then. Everyone will see... A large cloud of blood erupted from the bodies of the braided head Wu Laoxing and the goatee Wu Laoxing, and they instantly became blood people, and then fell to the ground powerless. At this point, all the five old stars died. This irresistible absolute instant kill also completely annihilated the fighting spirit of many navies. Invincible existence. They have no chance of winning at all. "Surrender without killing." After showing absolute power. Maud''s voice spread throughout the Holy Land. dust, Coming soon. (end of this chapter) Chapter 962： war is over Chapter 962 The war is over Surrender without killing. Even though Maud is alone on the court, these words come out of his mouth with great power. around. The people who witnessed the scene of Wu Laoxing being killed instantly were all unmoved. Surrender without killing... If they choose to surrender, the war that will decide the future of the world government will come to an end. If you don''t surrender, maybe everyone will die at the hands of Maud. Wait for the sound to go away. The battlefield was dead silent. While most people were moved, they actually thought about putting down their weapons. The rest of the people, except for some people who are still hesitating, and some people who insist on fighting to the end. Maud looked at the people around him without any disturbance. No matter how the group decides in the end, it makes no difference to him. Keep fighting. is nothing more than he took some time to end the war. Surrender directly. Omitting the process will naturally lead to fewer deaths. Anyway. From the moment he arrived. The outcome of this war is doomed. "Give you a minute." Maud held the autumn water horizontally and gave a time limit. Just one minute. If the people in the world government and the navy headquarters do not surrender, then he will directly kill. A lot of times, killing is a more convincing way. Hearing Maud''s words, scattered voices immediately came from the battlefield. is the bang of the weapon landing. Someone made the first choice, dropping their weapons in surrender. They have already been convinced that Maud is an invincible existence, knowing that the result will be tragic, naturally they have not thought of sticking to it. Soon, a chain reaction occurred on the battlefield. After more than ten seconds, the sound of the weapon landing became more intense. More and more people chose to surrender. But some didn''t even think about surrendering, and they looked at those companions who lost their weapons with anger. Even if Maud is a monster through and through. But in the end there is only one person. And their camp has more than 30,000 elite soldiers. One VS 30,000 people. As a result, 30,000 people will surrender to one person? What a joke! Yet this is the reality. In less than half a minute, more than half of the people threw away their weapons. bang after bang. is like a countdown to the end of the war. And the time given by Maud, there are still thirty seconds. Those who drop their weapons, he will not do it. But those who continue to hold weapons, he will clear them after the countdown is over. Hundreds of meters. Fujitora put the sword in its sheath and calmly said, "Go with the general trend, Sakaski." Akainu heard the words, and the blue veins suddenly appeared on the forehead. He looked coldly at Fujitora who had put away the stick and sword, but did not speak, but charged towards Maud with cold killing intent. Want him to follow the trend and surrender to a pirate? It would be better to let him die! "Great Spitfire!" Akainu''s shoulders gushed magma, pushing the giant lava fist towards Mord. The high temperature and hot air came first. The scorching fire burned the air to the point of twisting. Maud turned his head to look at the huge lava fist that was rushing towards him, his eyes were so calm that he could not see any waves. He was not surprised at Akainu''s reaction. Maybe everyone on the battlefield will choose to surrender in the end, but only Akainu will not. This man who practices extreme justice pursues a set of extreme rules of conduct. It is better to die standing up than to surrender on your knees. This is Akainu''s will. He poured this will into this great fire. However-- Maud just stood still, and the huge magma fist that could easily burn through the flames suddenly shattered in front of him. seems to have hit a barrier that is invisible to the naked eye. In between. Lava, fire. All turned into thousands of pieces, scattered in the air. And from start to finish, Maud did nothing. "what?!" Seeing this scene, Akainu''s pupils seemed to be experiencing a strong earthquake, trembling rapidly. An attack that carries out his will, and he can''t even stir up the dust? "What the **** are you surprised about?" Shattered the giant lava fist with a disembodied overlord color, and Maud then took a step forward. Qiushui, which was held horizontally in front of him, slashed through Akainu''s body in an instant. scoff! Akainu''s chest was cut in half. The ?? rift is filled with viscous magma that glows. Although he was shocked by the way Maud smashed the Great Spitfire, Akainu reacted in time at the critical moment, hollowed out the element in advance, and avoided Maud''s fatal blow. But the next moment Maud turned around, the empty left hand pressed on the back of Akainu''s head. Akainu''s eyes widened. There was no room for any reaction, and the surrounding air was suddenly evacuated. A strong sense of falling was transmitted madly in his nerves. ! Maud pressed Akainu''s head to the ground with his backhand. The terrifying power generated by ?? shook the ground into a big hole, and countless cracks spread in it. "If you don''t want to surrender, then die." Maud''s palm radiated a hazy white light, condensed into a ball of light, and enveloped Akainu''s head. This is the ability to shake the fruit. Maud''s eyes flashed with murderous intent, and he poured his power into the light ball without reservation. In an instant A terrifying impact erupted from the ball of light. Akainu''s head, which was shrouded in it, was suddenly distorted by the impact, and a large amount of blood spurted out of his mouth, nose, and ears. Boom, boom! ! ! The impact that erupted from Maud''s palm continued to bombard Akainu''s head. And the ground under Akainu couldn''t bear the heavy blow, and it sank deep. After a while. Maud slowly withdrew his hand. And the Akainu lying in the deep pit is already bloody. From Akainu''s shot, to Maud''s overlord''s color, he smashed the fire, and now he pressed the Akainu to the ground with one hand and slammed it. The whole process will end in about five seconds. "Marshal Sakaski...!!!" The surrounding navy looked dumbfounded. Akainu''s tragic end. is like saying to everyone on the field This is the consequence of not surrendering. Maud got up and stood quietly beside Akainu. The time limit given by ?? still has more than ten seconds. But there is no need to wait for the result. Moder returns the autumn water to its sheath. "Shadow pillar." A pitch-black pillar rose from the ground and lifted him up into the air. on the battlefield. Countless eyes moved with Maud, all looking into the air. I saw that the shadow pillar holding Maud lifted into the sky, gradually transformed into a sharp-edged throne in the process of continuous lift-off. Maud sat on the throne with one hand on his cheek, looking down at everyone on the battlefield. The vast majority of them ditched their weapons. Only a handful of people are still holding on. And time... There are ten seconds left. At this moment, at the edge of the pit below the shadow column, an air door appeared out of thin air. crunch The air door was pushed open from the inside out. Sunny with long red hair came out of the door first. followed by the members of the Maud Pirates. They walked out of the door and stood on the edge of the pit, facing nearly 30,000 enemies around them. "Yohoo, we''re late again." Brook noticed the countless weapons that were thrown on the ground, and instantly understood something. Although the other side still has tens of thousands of troops, it is far inferior to the unreasonable terrifying power of his own captain. was shocked and surrendered. seems like a logical thing to do. "We didn''t come late, but the captain solved it too quickly." "That''s right." Everyone looked relaxed. They saw abandoned weapons on the ground, and also saw the **** Akainu lying at the bottom of the pit. From this moment on. The war that will determine the future of the world is over. Victory, is theirs! There are still the last five seconds before the time limit given by Maud. Jaya fell from the air, and soon landed on the edge of the pit, and gathered with his companions. the other side. Tezzolo came to the arena with the seriously injured and unconscious Green Bull. His arrival attracted many eyes at once. Almost everyone looked at the green cow he was holding in his hands. The **** lower body is also extremely tragic. "Bangdang" Green Bull''s tragic injury, like the last straw, overwhelmed the persistence of the small group of people. As the last second comes. This small group also lost their weapons. Therefore, Whether it is the navy, or the Holy Land Garrison and CP members, they all choose to surrender to Mord. This half-day war has finally come to an end. Midnight is approaching. also indicates that the world government is about to become the dust of history. "Huh..." Lafayette looked up at Maud on the throne of the sky, as if looking up at a king of the world who was above all living beings. For a while, he had a mixed feeling. In my mind, I couldn''t help but pass through scenes related to Maud. The man he fancy... Really did it. "The future era will be called Baka. D. Maud!" Lafayette''s red lips were raised in a smile. Just seconds after the end of the war. The revolutionary army who had retreated to the mirror world came out of the mirror one after another. also includes the healed dragon, as well as Princess Luo and Mansherry. Before returning to the real world, ??Maud took action to clear the threat in the mirror world. Without the threat from the world government and the navy, Luo and Princess Mansherry followed Maud''s order to join the revolutionary army. And the dragon''s injury was healed in a few seconds under the treatment of Man Shirley who came to meet. The first thing to do to restore combat power is to lead the team back to the Holy Land. also has this scene. but. With the end of the war, their fighting spirit has nowhere to put. "What the **** does this happen" "Why did you surrender?" The revolutionary army who came out of the mirror looked at the enemies who gave up their resistance in astonishment. "Isn''t the reason obvious?" Someone looked up at Maud on the throne in the sky. It was this invincible man who made the World Government and the Navy Headquarters choose to surrender when they still had the strength to fight. Long looked up at Maud, silent. killed all the Tianlong people. defeated the world government. conquered the naval headquarters. The strongest force in the world just fell. But then what? How to take over the world, and how to change the world? the most important is-- Who will do this? Maybe he should talk to Maud later. Instead of showing the remaining force, go for some results you want to see. Yes There have been countless **** examples that state an irrefutable fact to the dragon. Showing weapons in front of Maud is a very stupid thing. Dragon won''t do this, but he must also intervene in the world and change the world. Almost everyone in the arena is looking up at Maud on the throne of the sky. But there are other people doing different things. For example, the cadres of the revolutionary army, mainly Betty and Kerla, were watching the dragon. Another example... Smog and Tina, who are ignorant of the situation on the field, are racing against time to rescue the lives buried under the wreckage of the island. Above the high throne. Maud looked down at the battlefield. You can see many revolutionary troops coming out of the mirror world, and you can also see Smog and Tina who are in the process of rescue. He was still thinking about how to take over the influence of the world government, so he slowly got up from the throne. Some things are still too far away. He doesn''t need to think about it now. ৡ He blinked and came to Smoker and Tina''s side. !!! Smog and Tina were startled by the sudden appearance of Maud, and before they could think about it, they had already made a defensive counterattack like a conditioned reflex. Maud ignored the reaction of the two of them, but looked down at the rock pile made of disordered stones. Swipe down. Can perceive a faint breath. Smog and Tina realized that they were overreacting at this moment, and looked at Maud with a slightly strange look. Maud suddenly retracted his gaze and turned to the gazes of Smog and Tina. "If you want to save people, can you just turn these rocks into smoke?" Smog was silent. It''s not that he didn''t expect this, but that he couldn''t do it. Maud looked at the silent Smoker, and said clearly: "Oh, I haven''t ''awakened'' yet, right?" Smog became even more silent after hearing this. He wanted to put a few cigars into Maud''s mouth, and then told Maud word by word: Do you think ability awakening is an easy thing? Do you think everyone is as perverted as you are? Tina didn''t speak either, but she glanced at Smoker with a hint of pity. at this time. This group of defeated troops on the battlefield who did not know where to go, as well as everyone in the Maud Pirates, and even Fujitora who stepped on the neutral line, all noticed Maud''s actions. Everyone looked at Maud. There are curiosity and doubts. "Everyone has something they can''t do, so asking someone for help...is not ashamed." Maud squatted down, placing his right palm lightly on the ground. Smog and Tina stared at Maud blankly. They finally realized what Maud wanted to do. This man... What kind of existence is ??. "You made a wise decision, now that the war is over..." Shadows appeared in Maud''s palm. "Then my power is good for saving people." The moment when the ?? voice fell. Countless rock blocks scattered all over the Holy Land turned into shadows at the same time. It''s like the light tearing apart the darkness... At a glance, a real moment becomes a shadow! And this power. once again made the battlefield silent. How powerful... (end of this chapter) Chapter 963： Next... Chapter 963 Next... Everything you see is a shadow. The wreckage of the seven islands and the entire ruins of the ancient city of the Holy Land turned into shadows at a glance. Almost everyone was stunned. is the ability after awakening... But the precision and range are too exaggerated. is so exaggerated that it is simply not possible for humans to do. Everyone looked down at the shadow tide that spread over their thighs like sea water, and their hearts were indescribably shocked. In such an instant of effort, the heavy rocks that held down the countless injured people all turned into a shadow wave as light as a feather. also means. The rescue operation that originally required a lot of time and energy, was completely solved with the use of one ability by Maud. Smogg''s cigar in his mouth fell to the ground. He looked at Maud with a look of disbelief. The strength of the man in front of him no longer needs to be proved by battle. But this level of awakening ability still severely refreshed his cognition. How can there be such a large range under the premise of ensuring accuracy? How exactly did it happen is awakening, so it cant be so outrageous, right? Smogg was shocked. On the other hand, looking at Tina beside her, she couldn''t hide her shock. She was so shocked by the terrifying ability displayed by Maud that she couldn''t say a word. "Part of the breath is disappearing, unfortunately, they can only stop there." Maud''s eyes flashed red, and he used the color of knowledge to explore the situation on the battlefield. Even if the wreckage of the seven islands was removed, those who had been carried by the **** of death could not be recovered. However, many of the remaining wounded can be treated the fastest. should also not be in any danger to life. Maud finished speaking, but got no response. He tilted his head and saw that Smoke and Tina were still in shock, unable to speak for a long time. "Are you so surprised..." Maud frowned slightly, and then noticed that the people around him basically reacted the same way. is really weird. The person who can remove all the wreckage of the island in a short period of time is not the only one who can do it. Like Jaya''s fluttering ability, and Fujitora''s heavy ability, can do this. Maud shook his head and was too lazy to think about it. He threw the shadow tide from the assimilation of the wreckage of the island into the huge slash that ran through the red soil continent. under his control. In just a moment, the holy land standing on the red soil continent was completely razed to the ground, not even a grain of sand or gravel was left. On the contrary, with the removal of buildings, there are many more entrances to the ground on the red land. Its just that no one is paying attention to this at the moment. Whether it is the navy or the revolutionary army, after recovering, they are the first to rescue the wounded. "thanks" Smog and Tina finally recovered from the shock, and immediately thanked Maud solemnly. During the war and after the war, the angle of view of the problem is also different. If it wasn''t for Maud''s awakening ability to remove these thorny island wrecks, most of the people buried below would have died in despair. "Thank you and you''re free." Maud looked at the two admirals in front of him who had always had an intersection with him, and said with a smile: "Didn''t you owe a ticket before? Let''s make it clear." After saying that, he turned around and strode towards the position of his companions. Smog and Tina were stunned for a moment. They looked at Maud''s back and couldn''t help but recall the journey from Alabasta to the Chambord Islands. But what they cared about most was Maud''s smile just now. After putting aside the "opposing" relationship, this man doesn''t seem so scary anymore. Maud did not use his instant ability, but walked towards his companions step by step. Along the way, countless eyes fell on him. There are both the navy and the revolutionary army. Maud didn''t care, but he should think about the aftermath. When world government becomes history. How should the Navy Headquarters, which was originally under the jurisdiction of the World Government, be dealt with and arranged? After the system of the ?? world member countries ceases to exist, how will the situation of the whole world be affected? Those underground kings who have been hibernating in the dark and watching the changes in the world, as well as countless pirates who are waiting for the change of wind direction, will they recklessly draw the blood of innocents before order is recast? In this way, there are quite a few issues that need to be dealt with in the future. Just thinking about it gives Moder a headache. "Fortunately there are you." Maud looked at his companions and smiled knowingly. No matter how many troubles you will encounter in the future, you can just leave it to your comrades to solve it. Seeing the smile that Maud suddenly showed, everyone in the Maud Pirates only felt that there was a sudden coolness on the back without warning. There is always a bad feeling. But it is not clear what it is. Just when they were slightly puzzled, Maud had come to them. "Everyone." Maud glanced over. People are basically there. Everyone looked straight and looked at Maud. Facing the gazes of his companions, Maud raised his hand to his chin and smiled: "The last tough battle is over, then, next..." Everyone could not help but hold their breath. After the war, it is natural to start counting the spoils. and take over the influence of the World Government and Naval Headquarters, and become the ruler of this sea. After this, there are many, many things to do. Just imagine the future a little, and everyone can''t help but look forward to it. "Let''s eat first." Maud smiled. ??? Hearing Maud''s words, everyone suddenly had a question mark in their heads. "Eat, eat?!" They looked at Maud with bewildered expressions on their faces. The final tough battle is over, isnt it a blueprint for the future? For example, rebuilding a country on the red soil continent. Another example is to spread the news of the demise of the world government to all parts of the world to build momentum for the next "king of the world". There was silence in the arena. "Okay." After a few seconds, Jaya, who is also the chef, did not bother with this question, but smiled and responded to what Maud said. "So, what do you want for supper?" She looked at Maud and asked seriously. Maud thought for a while, and said, "Barbecue lobster, the more the better." "Okay." Jaya smiled and nodded. Immediately. She looked at Jinbei. Before she could say anything, Jinbei knew what she wanted to say. is nothing more than asking him to go to the sea to catch lobsters now. "Leave it to the old man." Jinping smiled helplessly. There are still many compatriots on standby in the nearby waters. With their help, catching ingredients would not be a problem. Just based on the current situation, it seems that it is not very suitable for supper. But his boss said so, so he can only do it. "Thank you for your hard work, Jinpei." Jaya''s eyes curved into crescents. "Small things." Jinping waved his hand and left. Everyone looked at Jinbei who was about to catch lobsters, and then looked at Maud, not knowing what to say for a while. "Well, are you going to have dinner?" At this moment, Bailey woke up, as if he heard the word "eat" just now. Sunny came over and picked up Bailey, who was not fully awake, and said softly, "Yes, and it''s a lobster." "lobster!!!" When Bailey heard this, starlight suddenly appeared in his eyes, and his whole person immediately became energized. Then he seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly fell silent. "What''s wrong?" Sunny noticed Bailey''s strangeness and asked with concern. "Uh" Bailey looked up at Sunny, hesitated for a moment, and said cautiously: "Eldest sister, Wo, Wo can peel lobster shells by yourself..." Sunny was startled, but soon understood why Bailey said these words. A meaningful smile slowly appeared on her face, and then she reached out to gently stroke Bailey''s little head, and said softly, "Let me peel it for you, after all, lobsters are really delicious." Bailey suddenly showed a smile that was even uglier than crying. In his head, the image of Sonny stuffing the peeled lobster into her mouth, and then repeating to him that lobster is delicious. "Captain, what should I do with this tree planter?" Tezolo pointed to the green cow who was seriously injured and unconscious. He felt that if he didn''t lead the conversation to the green cow, this guy would probably bleed to death. But the reason is that he was beaten up by the green bull before, so even if he kept in mind the confession that Maud wanted to keep the green bull alive, it was inevitable that he would be a little harder. This also caused him to start worrying about the life of the green cow. Maud looked at the green cow with both broken legs and **** flesh in many places. When he shot the Five Old Stars with a single move, he also took into account the Green Bull outside the Holy Land. can be described as killing two birds with one stone. But he never thought of killing the green bull, but the green bull is now half-dead and looks really miserable. "He seems to be dying, did I hit too hard..." Maud squeezed his chin, wondering to himself. Tezzolo heard the words, and a few cold sweats flowed from the back of his forehead. at this time. Fujitora came over with a cane, although he could not see, but seeing and hearing could bring him a lot of information. He heard Tezolo and Maud''s words, and also noticed that the green bull''s current situation is very dangerous, and it is not surprising that he will die in the next second. Fujitora hesitated, and in the whites of his slightly opened eyes, there was an emotion that no one else could tell. As a friend of Green Bull, he hopes that Green Bull can survive this war and witness the new world in the future with him. That''s why he helped Green Bull before. Tezolo squinted at Fujitora and snorted. was put together by Fujitora before, but he deeply remembered it. Now seeing Fujitora coming, his face is naturally not good. Fujitora could sense Tezzolo''s malice, but he didn''t care. For him, the top priority is to intercede for the green bull. "Mo..." Fujitora heard Maud''s words as soon as he spoke. "Princess Mansherry, help him heal." Maud looked at Mansherry. This little human princess with healing magic skills, after curing Morde, he helped the dragon and the cadres of the revolutionary army to heal. consumed a lot of physical strength, so tired that her eyes almost closed. "Ok." But she still responded to Maud''s request for the first time. Then, regardless of his physical condition, he used his recovery ability on the green cow. A soft white light flashed. Green Bull''s injuries were completely healed, and even his shattered legs were restored to normal. After helping the green cow recover, Man Shirley couldn''t stand it any longer, and fell asleep due to exhaustion. Philo on the ?? side hugged Man Shirley, who had fallen asleep, in time. "She''s tired..." Filo looked at Man Shirley, who was asleep, and said softly. "Ok." Maud uses shadows to create a house that can shelter from the wind at the click of a button. There is even a soft-touch bed inside. "Man Shirley will take care of you, little Philo." "OK." Little Philo carried Man Shirley to the house. Maud then glanced at the green bull who had recovered from his injuries. Previously, Tezzolo had specially instructed Tezzolo to keep the green cow alive, mainly because of the green cow''s "greening" ability. beckons into a forest. The ability of ?? is a magical skill to open up deserted islands. What''s more, patches of greenery can be laid on this barren red soil continent. Although it can also directly take away the devil fruit in the green cow... But Green Bull is also a capable person after awakening. Compared with retraining a competent gardener, it is still more reliable. But he asked Man Xueli to treat the green bull, his original intention was to hang the green bull''s life. In the end, the kind-hearted Man Shirley directly helped the green cow to restore her legs. "Uncle Yixiao, the job of persuading him will be left to you." Maud glanced at the dragon who was walking towards this side, and directly threw the question of the green cow to Fujitora. "Row." Of course ??Fujitora would not refuse. For him, it was a blessing that the green cow survived. And the World Government and the Navy Headquarters have already been defeated, so convincing the Green Bull can naturally reduce a lot of difficulty. Maud then left a message to the crowd, remember to call him when the meal was opened, and then walked towards the dragon. The man who founded the Revolutionary Army organization with one hand, obviously came to discuss with him about the "trophies". The crowd watched Maud leave. He didn''t look back until Maud and the dragon walked away side by side. "Why did the boss save this guy?" Urki glanced at the green cow lying on the ground and asked curiously. "have no idea." "I always thought it would be a hidden danger." "Yeah, he''s a general after all..." Everyone wondered about Maud''s motive for leaving the green cow alive. Tezolo stared at Fujitora with bad eyes, and by the way helped his companions to clear their doubts: "The captain took a fancy to that guy''s ability to plant trees." "what?" Everyone was stunned. I never imagined that this would be the reason. "Ah la la, that is... planning to let Green Bull be responsible for greening this area?" Qing Pheasant''s expression is a little weird, and sometimes he can only express his admiration for some of Maud''s peculiar ideas. Cavendish raised his hand and put it on Qingzhi''s shoulder with great difficulty, and said seriously, "Nakuzan, do you want to consider opening a large ice cream shop to be responsible for the important task of relieving the heat." Qing Pheasant looked down at Cavendish, and cold smoke escaped from the corner of his lips. Cavendish suddenly felt the temperature drop sharply, but he didn''t care, as if he didn''t see a word of danger hanging above his head. "I''m looking forward to it." Jaya smiled and looked at Qingzhi, which relieved Cavendish''s crisis to a certain extent. "Ah la la..." Qing Pheasant scratched the back of his head slightly annoyed. Do you want to open an ice cream shop... If the future world can satisfy all his thoughts. It is not impossible to retire and open an ice cream shop. Red port. The Red Hair Pirates and the Straw Hats came here. I thought that the naval fleet led by Garp was unable to stop the Red Hair Pirates. But with Luffy and Ace present, even if Garp couldn''t stop the Red Hair Pirates, at least his life was not in danger. "Hey, what is that...!!!" Boarded the red port, the sharp-eyed Usopp noticed the penetrating cut marks on the rock walls of the laterite continent, and was immediately stunned. Others saw it too. There was a sudden silence in the arena. (end of this chapter) Chapter 964： You cant do it, but I can. Chapter 964 You can''t do it, but I can. An extremely exaggerated cut mark appeared on the rock wall of the laterite continent. Who will do it? While everyone was shocked, they couldn''t help but wonder. "Boss, can you do it..." Jesus moved to Shanks and asked in a low voice. Shanks stared at the slash that completely cut open the red earth continent and shook his head. This slash from someone unknown directly cut a passage through the red earth continent for ships to pass through. It is hard to imagine how much power it takes to do this. Not to mention him, even if Captain Roger was alive, it would never have been possible. and The appearance of this cut mark is of great significance to the entire sea. Beckman, the second-in-command of the Red-Haired Pirates, obviously realized this. He lifted his hand to remove the cigarette and looked at Shanks. And Shanks also looked at Beckman with a heart-to-heart. The eyes of the two of them intertwined in mid-air, and they understood that the other party was thinking of something with them. If the person who can cut through the red soil continent is willing to open more passages on the red soil continent... So. The four seas will come together in one place, ushering in a real connection. Changes in ocean currents are also likely to bring earth-shaking changes to the calm zone and the Great Channel. Therefore, under the continuous chain reaction, people will re-understand this sea. Shanks and Beckman thought silently in their hearts. But the thing to think about now is not how this slashing passage will affect the entire sea. "Is it over yet?" Shanks and Beckman looked up at the top of the red soil continent. What comes into view is the unreachable height and distance. Winner Who would it be? "Luffy, there''s a bubble lift here!" Usopp found the Bubble Lift and immediately called Luffy to come quickly. Normally. Obviously seeing such a ridiculously exaggerated huge cut mark, Usopp should not be so active. But among all the people, he was the first to find the bubble lift that could go to the top of the red soil continent. Perhaps to show off in front of **** cloth. "Wow, the cable car!" Luffy has always been nervous, no longer paying attention to the huge cut marks on the rock walls of the laterite continent, and rushing to the Bubble Lift. The Straw Hats and the gang all followed after seeing this. Only Zoro stood still, staring at the huge slash. "It''s you...!" Zoro muttered to himself. The figure of Maud passed through his mind. Some things dont need to be verified, you can get an answer just by feeling. So no basis is needed. The man who fearlessly marched toward the way of Shura believed that the slash must have come from the hands of Maud. "Green algae head, come here soon." Sanji''s words interrupted Zoro''s thoughts. Zoro slowly withdrew his gaze and walked towards his companions. A group of straw hats are surrounding the Bubble Lift, trying to figure out how to use it. As everyone knows The world stage has come to a close. On the red soil continent. Both the navy and the revolutionary army are rushing to rescue the wounded. And Maud and the dragon walked side by side toward the exposed passage. If it wasn''t for Moder who razed the entire ancient city to the ground, as outsiders, they really didn''t know that there were so many passages leading to the underground under the Holy Land. "Go and see?" Dragon looked ahead and asked. Maud said casually: "Then let''s take a look, but I have already told Sister Ya to prepare supper, so I can''t delay the meal." Long tilted his head and glanced at Maud, and saw that the other party was either joking or led the way in silence. soon. The two came to one of the passage entrances one after the other. nothing special. is a very common staircase leading to the ground. To talk about conspicuousness. In addition to the large area of ??the entrance, the stone bricks stacked on the stone ladder are very old at first glance, and I dont know how many years they have existed. But I think it will be older than Alabasta''s catacomb palace. Dragon stood by the entrance and gestured for Maud to come first. Maud did not push back, and took the lead to walk down the stairs. Before ?? came to the edge of the passage, he had already explored the situation underground with his knowledge and knowledge in advance. Feedback information is displayed. There is a dungeon under the ground, and there is no breath of life. "Tattoo..." The sound of footsteps echoed in the corridor. Go down the stairs and walk only a short distance, and the moonlight shining through the passage stops behind you. The front was dark and silent, and the temperature was dropping at a rate visible to the naked eye. ϡ Maud pulls out the autumn water. The sound of the long knife being unsheathed was passed back and forth in the empty corridor. "Autumn water, come to light." Mo Deping held the Qiushui sword. At this time, Qiushui also woke up. After she heard Maud''s command, she transformed into a dragon head and spewed a continuous flame from her mouth. thus becomes a portable torch. Bright fire dispels the darkness. Dusty stairs and walls suddenly appeared before Maud and the dragon. Maud held the autumn water as a torch and continued to stride down. Long glanced at Qiushui in Maud''s hand, and his eyes were slightly strange. After a while. Maud finally walked down the stairs to the end. Dragon followed closely and came to his side. The flames spewed by the autumn water, although bright, have a limited range. As far as the eye can see, it is still pitch black. "Autumn water, summon fire clouds, and fly to it." Maud threw the autumn water into the air. Qiushui instantly turned into a black dragon with the thickness of an adult arm, summoned a cloud of flames to hold the dragon''s body, and flew upwards. The flames from the flame cloud reflected her shadow on the ground below. Maud looked at the shadow of Qiushui, and a shadow bead popped out of his fingers. ݡ The ?? shadow column disappeared into the shadow of the autumn water in an instant. "Everything is simulated and multiplied." Maud''s thoughts moved, and he used the shadow''s expansion ability. Silently, the volume of the autumn water grew at a speed visible to the naked eye. But three or four seconds. Qiushui turned into a giant dragon, and the size of the flame cloud supporting his body was doubled, and the firelight radiated downwards. An underground city that has been covered by dust for many years and exudes a quaint atmosphere, thus showing its outline under the light of fire. Maud and Long looked at the silent ancient city, with a look of surprise in their eyes. "I didn''t expect that there is a city hidden under the Holy Land." Long glanced at the ancient city illuminated by the fire, and was surprised. Maud did not comment. He is not interested in the history of this world. At most, he feels that this ancient city, which is buried under the ground, has a heavy feeling that has been precipitated by time. is quite meaningful and ornamental. As for the origin and past of this ancient city, he has little interest. On the other hand, looking at the dragon, there is an urge to find out. "I''ll go over there and have a look." The ?? dragon''s body was elementalized and turned into a gust of wind, drifting toward the ancient city. Maud also walked towards the ancient city, but not as eager as the dragon. He and the dragon came to this underground city with the intention of discussing the plan after the war. I didnt expect that the dragon would be attracted by this ancient city hidden under the Holy Land, so much so that he forgot his purpose. Maud looked at the ancient buildings in front of him. The thick dust could not cover up the long-term atmosphere of the building itself. "If it was her, I would be very interested." Maud thought of Robin, smiled and shook his head, and simply wandered around the ancient city. After the dragon''s interest subsides, he will naturally ask him to "plan" the future of the world. "Maud, come here." About half an hour later, the voice of the dragon came from a distance. Maud stopped and looked in the direction of the sound. did not respond, but used the ability to change shadows and instantly appeared beside the dragon. Rao is a dragon with an extraordinary nature, and he was also shocked by the sudden teleportation of Maud. "When did the shadow mark..." Long was secretly frightened, but he didn''t have the heart to investigate further. "This should be a mural that records ancient history." He pointed to the frescoes he just discovered. It depicts one after another, as well as various utensils and symbols. Maud looked up at the fresco. He seems to have some impressions of the patterns in the murals, and he should have seen them in the original books. If I remember correctly, this seems to be a mural left by the moon people. But Maud was too lazy to dig deep and didn''t intend to tell the dragon this information. Long noticed that Maud''s lack of interest in history, his strong desire to share, suddenly weakened a lot. "Let''s talk about business." While looking at the frescoes, he sat cross-legged on the ground covered with a thick layer of dust. "good." Maud was also sitting cross-legged on the ground. The ??dragon folded his arms, stared at the man in front of him, and went straight to the subject. "Maud, what kind of world do you want to see?" "You should ask, what kind of world do I want to create." Maud''s eyes were calm, and the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked, revealing a hint of a smile. Long heard the words and was silent for a while, then asked again: "So, what kind of world do you want to create?" "Equality, freedom." Maud tilted his head slightly, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. ''s expression and demeanor give a sense of dj vu as if he was joking. But the dragon knew that Maud was not joking. Create an equal and free world? is too general and too idealistic. Dragon didn''t go to pick on the thorns, but continued to ask: "How to create?" "Prestige, and..." Maud raised his index finger, and a small ball of light containing the power of shock appeared on the fingertip. "strength." Dragon could not help but be silent again. He saw that Maud did not plan the blueprint in advance. also side-by-side notes that perhaps the purpose that Maud held before this was not to rule the world... Maybe what he''s going to say next that might anger Maud. But the dragon has to say too. Because he thinks Maud doesn''t have enough power to create a whole new world. In fact, even he himself does not have the confidence to create a new world. What he wants to do is to change the world bit by bit after overthrowing the world government. "The throne that can decide everything can only hold one person." After a moment of silence, the dragon suddenly spoke. This is a very sensitive topic at this moment. Maud restrained his smile, looked at the dragon calmly, and waited for the following. The dragon also had a calm face, facing Mo De''s gaze, and said in a calm and powerful tone: "Maybe, I am more suitable for this position than you, because I know how to change the world and make this world change. more beautiful." "I don''t deny it, but I have a few questions for you." Maud''s sense of sight can clearly perceive the dragon''s will, but he never thought of giving up the decision. The seeds that the revolutionary army has buried all over the world over the years can indeed begin to take root and sprout in this situation. However. is not enough. The revolutionary army lacked two things. "Dragon, can you make the ''Pirate Age'' come to an end within a year? Can you make the illegal business of those rats in the underground world a thing of the past within a year? Or, can you make the world millions Are the islands connected together?" In the face of several questions thrown by Maud, the dragon''s face changed slightly and he was speechless. Because he couldn''t do it. It was also at this moment that footsteps came from the darkness where the fire could not shine. Hearing the footsteps, Maud and Dragon did not respond, and still looked at each other. The sound of footsteps went from far to near. One after another figure showed their appearance under the light of the fire. Aoki, Fujitora, Bear, and Sabo, who was covered in bandages, all came. In addition to them, there is another person with a special status. is the red-haired Shanks of the Four Emperors who has never been drawn into a whirlpool. They all looked at Maud and Dragon who were sitting cross-legged in front of the mural. And the conversation just now, they obviously heard it. After all, in this quiet dungeon, even the smallest sound can reach far. Shanks will appear at this time, which is quite a surprise to Maud. But instead of greeting Shanks, he looked directly at the dragon in front of him and said word by word, "You can''t do it, but I can." The voice full of confidence echoes throughout the underground ancient city. hovering above the bright autumn water, as if in response to what the master said, a high-pitched dragon roar was uttered, causing sand and dust to fall from the top. Dragon, and the people who just came near, looked at Maud with different expressions. In one year, the era of pirates will come to an end, the illegal trade in the underground dark world will disappear, and all the islands in the world will be connected together... Even if these things sound bizarre. But no one would question what Maud said. Because the strongest man in the world always keeps his word. Maud slowly got up and looked down at the dragon condescendingly. At this moment, the dragon finally felt the terrifying oppression from Maud. is like being pressed down by a high mountain and sinking to the bottom of the ocean. The sense of restraint and suffocation. makes me uncomfortable. Even so, the dragon met Maud''s eyes without giving up. Maud said lightly: "This position can indeed only accommodate one person, but that person can only be me, there is no room for negotiation, but... I can give you a chance to challenge me, defeat me, you can decide everything." Dragon''s pupils shrank sharply. beside. Bear and Sabo hesitated. Aokiji and Fujitora looked calm. Shanks rubbed his chin, his eyes flashing with inexplicable luster. Defeat Maud? Dead game... The Chambord Islands. An unremarkable mast boat sails into the port of one of the tree islands. In the cabin, the light is dim. A very handsome boy in a cloak curled up in the corner of the cabin. In his hand, he was holding a wooden box with the lid open. "crunch-" The hatch was opened. The moonlight poured into the room impatiently, reflecting on the boy and the wooden box in his hand. In the box, is a Devil Fruit. On top of the skin, there are circles of patterns like a time tunnel. "Sir Im..." The boy slowly raised his head, and the silver moonlight outlined his facial features. is a boy who once served Im in the midst of the flowers. split line-- There are monthly tickets and fan title event posts in the book review area, and the details are in the post in the book review area. In addition, the end of the month, there are double monthly passes... I beg you for the monthly pass, this is the last chance for a monthly pass in this book... o(ini)o (end of this chapter) Chapter 965： Ill fix it in a minute Chapter 965 I will solve it in a minute Late at night. The full moon hangs high, and everything is quiet. on the top of the laterite continent. Moonlight covered the crimson earth like silver frost. Looking up from here, the full moon seems to be within reach. Just a faint smell of blood permeated in the night wind. After the war, the ancient city of Pan was razed to the ground by Mode, but the tens of thousands of war dead remained in place. By the moonlight, corpses can be seen everywhere. And the blood flowing out merged with the red earth, making it very inconspicuous. The revolutionary army and the navy were busy treating the wounded, and within a short period of time, they could not spare any time to accommodate the fallen soldiers. It may not be until dawn before these war dead can be properly settled. tick, tick... There was blood dripping from one of the passage steps leading to the underground. The sound produced by ?? became particularly conspicuous in this quiet night. Because of the low terrain, the blood on the battlefield gathered here like a slender stream, and then flowed down the stairs. Suddenly. took a step in the darkness and stepped in the pool of blood on the stairs. a snap. Blood splattered. The person who came came didn''t care at all, and went up the stairs, walked out of the passage, and came outside. is Maud who came out of the underground ancient city. As he walked out of the passage, a dragon in a green suit followed him out of the passage. followed by Aokiji Sabo. Maud, who walked out of the passage first, strode towards the open space. Just a few minutes ago, he gave the dragon a chance to challenge. The winner is king, the loser is speechless. Whoever wins will decide everything. In the face of the choice given by Maud, the dragon just thought for a few seconds before agreeing. In terms of combat power, he believes that the possibility of defeating Maud is very slim. But in order to implement his future ideals and policies, all he can do is to seize this opportunity. No matter what the outcome will be, he has no reason to back down. Fujitora, Aokiji, Sabo, Xiong and the others, as bystanders, can actually foresee the outcome of this battle. Defeat Maud? If it was before today, I might still feel a little chance. But after seeing that earth-shattering battle, no one felt like they could beat Maud. This point, presumably the dragon is also very clear. Just as the leader of the revolutionary army, the dragon must do something to fight for. Kuma and Sabo understand the dragon''s choice, while Fujitora Aokiji is none of their business. In their eyes, the outcome of this battle is already doomed. "Maud." Seeing Maud coming out of the ancient underground city, the Maud Pirates followed. The cadres of the Red Hair Pirates and the Straw Hats also noticed Maud and his party, and they walked over quickly. They have just landed on the red soil continent, but they also know that the war has come to an end, but they have not yet seen the biggest protagonist on this stage - Maud. Now that I finally see Maud, they naturally move closer. In addition to them, there is also an important person who has just arrived in the Red Continent. That is-- The news king Morgans currently controls the world''s largest news agency. But to be precise, not only did Morgans come, but also his entire newspaper. Before I could not see Maude, the employees of his newspaper office took pictures on this battlefield frantically with cameras, and even the makeshift medical tent was not spared. Seeing Maud appearing at this moment, the nearby news agency employees were excited, and they were about to rush over to interview Maud. However, they consciously stopped when they saw that their boss, Morgans, had already rushed out first. "My dear Mr. Maud, it turns out that my vision has always been unique, and you are really the most powerful man I have ever seen. You can overthrow the behemoth of the world government. I can already predict that the world will boil tomorrow. It looks like it!!!" Morgans perfectly displayed the qualities of a media practitioner and rushed to Maud at the fastest speed. His face flushed with excitement. What a grand scene of the alternation of old and new eras... How can the fall of the world government be heavy! Although the protagonists are all Mauds, the explosiveness is not at the same level! Morgans never dreamed that he could witness this unprecedented event in the course of his career! ! ! It''s not in vain that he took a fancy to Maud a long time ago, and threw all resources on Maud. now. He was ready to receive a huge reward. "Morgans, you came very quickly, just in time. We''ll have supper together later." Maud looked at Morgans, whose face was flushed with excitement, and smiled. After ??, we have to trouble the news agency of Morgans. Its just that he didnt take the initiative to contact Morgans, who came first. Think about it being always ready. can only say-- This is the professional quality of the news king. "The banquet from the strongest man in the world, oh, how wonderful!!!" Morgans'' heart was beating fast, and he seemed to feel his blood boiling. As long as you cling to Maud''s thigh, and then use Maud''s terrifying influence, you will be able to sweep away all the news competitors within a few years. just imagined part of the future, Morgans was so excited that he wanted to call Maud daddy on the spot. "Before I have dinner with you, please be sure to accept my interview!" Morgans took a deep breath, barely calmed down, and then sent an interview invitation to Maud. He had to get the first-hand information quickly and make the headlines before dawn. "now?" Maud glanced at the dragon. "Yes, is it inconvenient for you?" Morgans stared at Maud, for fear that Maud would say a word. Maud laughed: "Well, there is something to fix." "Oh?" Morgans heard the words and glanced at the eye dragon subconsciously. He noticed Maud''s reaction just now, and his professional sense of smell made him smell the headlines. "Then wait until you settle the matter before starting the interview." Morgans is respectful, and every sentence has been honored since he saw Maud until now. "good." Maud was also polite to Morgans. After all, after he appeared on the world stage, the journalist in front of him has been supporting him all the time. has really helped him a lot over the years. "It won''t make you wait too long, I think... just a minute, I''ll finish in a minute, and..." Having said this, Maud tilted his head to look at the dragon and proposed: "Let your cadres also participate in the war." !!! Hearing Maud''s words, the dragon''s eyes couldn''t help changing, and he couldn''t hide his surprise. The cadres of the revolutionary army who had approached seemed to understand something, and their faces were full of surprise. Shanks, Fujitora, and Aokiji were also slightly surprised. "What''s the end of the minute?" Wang Luffi, who had just come here, looked at everyone curiously. "Sounds like fun, I''m going to fight too!" "Hey, Luffy you idiot!!!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 966： beating up Maud Chapter 966 Surrounding Maud Just listened to a few words from Maud. The people who gathered over immediately understood something, and it was Luffy who didn''t understand the situation. Or-- Luffy, who has always been very nervous, seems to be eager to join in the fun even if he finds out the situation. This is totally unnecessary. "Luffy, have you figured out the situation!!!" Nami rushed in front of Luffy, and her speed was almost shaved. She stretched out her hands and pinched Luffy''s cheeks. "Wo, Wo know..." Luffy''s cheeks were stretched by Nami, and he said vaguely. "Then you have to join the war!!!" Nami''s eyes widened, wishing to give Luffy an old punch. "Of course I want to fight, this is my chance to knock Maud away!" Luffy is serious. Nami''s eyes suddenly showed a look of horror when she heard the words, and then she was unable to release her hand, and stepped back two steps. is too optimistic. So optimistic that she really doesn''t know how to persuade Luffy. The rest of the Straw Hat gang reacted similarly to Nami after hearing Luffy''s words. Only "A rare opportunity." Zoro''s eyes were sharp, and his whole body exuded awe-inspiring fighting intent. For him, this is also a rare challenge opportunity. "Sauron..." Chopper hugged Zoro''s thigh, and when he looked up, tears were already streaming down his face, and he shook his head wildly at Zoro. Looking at Chopper''s reaction, Zoro''s face was immediately covered with black lines. "You two... go crazy!!!" Usopp stared at Luffy and Zoro who were eager to try. Although the results of the two years of cultivation are very satisfactory, it is still far from being able to challenge Maud! ! ! "Okay, let''s go together, no matter how many people come, the result is the same." Maud looked at Luffy and Zoro who did not hide their fighting intentions, but simply agreed. Two years of penance. should make the strength of these two head iron girls make great progress. Speaking of which, I haven''t been in touch for a long time, and I don''t know how far Luffy''s fourth gear and Zoro''s Asura path have been cultivated. but-- is not something worth caring about. "Hey." ϡ Luffy punched and grinned. Zoro tied the turban directly, and immediately unsheathed three knives. The fighting intent of the two men was as real. this moment. They seem to have forgotten their ultimate dream, and all they can think about is to defeat Maud. "Call" Sanji blew out a puff of cigarette, then threw it away and stomped it out, walking to Luffy''s side. Usopp and the others were stunned when they saw Sanji''s actions. "Sanji, why even you..." Luffy and Zoro''s recklessness, they are not surprised, but Sanji will be reckless, they did not expect. "Didn''t he say it... No matter how many people come, the result is the same." Sanji lightly kicked the ground with his toes and said calmly, "Then, it''s okay to have one more of me." "This" Hearing Sanji''s statement, Usopp and the others didn''t know what to say for a while. "Since all three seniors have participated, then I can''t be left behind!!!" Bartolomeo no longer hesitated and chose to join the war. For him, it is also an honor to challenge idols! "Ok" Frank''s iron arms collided and made a sound, and said in a loud voice: "I''m also super excited, just in time to try a new weapon!" Companions made decisions one after another, so naturally he could not remain indifferent. "I don''t care about you!!!" Nami gave up the struggle. Robin smiled and comforted her. On the premise that there is no danger to life, Robin doesn''t think it''s anything. Its not the first time anyway. Betty, who carried the flag on her shoulders, came to the dragon''s side, raised her hand and pushed down her sunglasses, and said sternly: "Then, can I also join the war?" "Of course." Maud glanced at Betty. Inspiration ability, which can increase the strength of the inspired target to a certain extent. Applied in team battles, it is equivalent to a large-scale gain buff. but. is equally meaningless. Now he is full of form and is not afraid of any form of challenge. Seeing that Maud deserved to be so straightforward, Betty''s eyes changed a little. And the cadres of the revolutionary army present, after understanding the importance of this [challenge], did not care about martial virtues, and stood silently beside the dragon. They must take this victory. The dragon is always silent. Maud''s behavior is no longer giving him a chance to challenge, but giving him hope that he can get the right to decide. "Maybe you''ll regret it." Long thought silently in his heart. If it is a heads-up, his winning rate is infinitely close to zero. If you put all the available combat power on it, you will definitely have a lot of chances to win! Then, how could he reject Maud''s "kindness". "Huh, things are getting more and more interesting." Lafayette pursed her red lips and looked at the situation on the court with great interest. "Where''s the fun!" Perona put her hands on her hips and puffed her cheeks and said, "This is simply a circle..." "How can this young master be absent from such a grand occasion!" Cavendish dodged into the arena, looked at Maud, and said eagerly: "So I''m going to participate too!" "You headline mad, which side are you on!!!" Perona glared at Cavendish fiercely, and raised her hand to summon the negative ghost. "It''s okay, you come too, Cavendish." Maud smiled. No matter how many people come, he will solve it within a minute, and then use the result of this battle to tell the dragon and even the revolutionary army. involves the future of the entire world, whether it is an ideal or a goal. needs absolute strength to support. "Hey, then I''ll come too." Urki, with a bandage on his chest, strode into the arena. "Boss, are you okay?" "Ok." Maud nodded to Urki. "room." The ?? field expanded, and Luo instantly appeared in the field. "Yo, is Dr. Luo coming to join in the fun too?" Urgi looked at Luo unexpectedly. Luo hugged the ghost and cried, and said lightly: "You all have to get involved in the same period, so I have no reason to watch it." "For this reason?" Urki was speechless. "No." Luo Hu looked at Maud with a sly smile, and said from his heart: "I don''t know why, but I really want to slash Maud." ! Urki took a step back subconsciously. "It seems to be very lively, why don''t I come to play too?" Jesus cloth took a few steps forward, then looked back at Shanks, and asked, "Boss, is it alright?" Shanks nodded. Those with a little discernment can see that Maud wants to use this battle to establish his power, so he will not refuse. "Just use the results of this battle to decide..." Shanks lowered his eyes and stroked the handle of the famous knife Griffin gently. The officers of the Red-Haired Pirates felt a little itchy as they watched **** cloth go to join in the fun. At the edge of the field. Hawkins held a card in his hand. He looked at it for a long time and was silent for a long time. Then. He put away his cards and stepped into the field. As Luo said, as a contemporaneous, there is no reason to watch from the sidelines. "Get out of the way for my mother." Bonnie, who has been deliberately eliminating her presence, will use brute force to rip Hawkins apart and rush into the arena. The bear is going to fight, so she will too! Hawkins staggered, then glared at Bonnie''s back. More and more people decided to go to war to "besiege" Maud. But Maud is as motionless as a mountain. "Oh oh oh, this is amazing!!!" Morgans was so excited that he almost had a brain hemorrhage. Dada, as the strongest modder, had a similar reaction. "President, we may be able to imitate what Festa did in the big event of the Mercury Island celebration...!" "Oh?" Morgans''s eyes lit up when he heard this. (end of this chapter) Chapter 967： Infinite, eternal night. Chapter 967 Infinite, eternal night. In the big event of the Celebration of the Shui Xianxing Island, Festa did not hesitate to set up an all-round live broadcast perspective in order to spread his influence. Dada''s proposal is to follow Festa''s example, set up live broadcast equipment here at the fastest speed, and then broadcast real first-hand information to all parts of the world in the name of a news agency. Although its in a hurry, its late at night. But as long as the existing channels and contacts are used, it should not be a problem to spread the influence to some areas in a short time. Especially in the participating countries around the world, Morgans has managed a lot of personal connections in private. This is also the advantage of [Public Opinion Blade], even those corrupt guys in high positions often have to please Morgans. Now is the time to use them. "not enough." Morgans'' thoughts turned. Just relying on these connections that can be leveraged is not enough to expand the influence to the extent that you can be satisfied. After all, it was too hasty. "Damn it, it would be nice if time were looser..." Morgans frowned. Experience tells him that even if a live broadcast device is temporarily set up, it may be difficult to catch up. Because it was really too hasty. "Ok?" Suddenly, Morgans had a flash of light and thought of a feasible method. This piece of meat is too big for him to eat in one bite, so he will distribute some of it to other colleagues. As for the hidden dangers, they do not exist at all. Because as long as he hugs Maud''s thigh tightly, then the title of the world''s number one news agency can only be his Morgans! Thinking of this, Morgans made a decisive decision. For him, the more influence Maud has, the brighter the future of his news agency will be. "Dada, you are limited to setting up the ''equipment'' within three minutes." Morgans dropped the order, and after that, regardless of Dada''s reaction, he flew directly to the mobile newspaper office. He has to contact the bosses of other newspapers immediately. Then leverage the contacts and resources of other newspaper bosses, and in a very short period of time, lay more devices that can synchronize live video in time. Dada can react, but Morgans has already run away. "Time is running out!" In desperation, Dada couldn''t take care of so much anymore, and rushed to greet his colleagues and set up the equipment. The ?? news agency quickly mobilized. And those who wanted to "surround" Maud also spontaneously stood together. On the side of the ??Revolutionary Army, in addition to the seriously injured Sabo, other mainstays appeared one after another. To say that the most difficult of them is Betty who has the ability to inspire. The Straw Hats, under the leadership of Luffy, Zoro, Sanji, Franky, Bartolomeo, and even Usopp, all chose to participate in the war. The red-haired pirates, who were originally in the position to watch the fun, were also going to join in the fun, so officials such as Lackey Lu, Snake, and Rem Jones couldn''t help but enter the arena. The most outrageous thing is Cavendish. As a member of the Maud Pirates, he even wanted to participate. Cavendish, Urki, Hawkins, and Luo Chong were at the forefront. Another member of the main battle, Jim will definitely not do it against Maud, Brook has sworn allegiance and can''t do such a thing. Lafayette unconditionally trusts Maud''s strength, and will not seek abuse. Arthur Jinpei is not the type who likes to join in the fun, so it is impossible to cause trouble, and they are only competent bystanders. Then there is Bucky the Clown, who is actually a bit eager to try, but he doesn''t have the guts. To the end Even Shiliu had a kick. "The strongest in the world..." Shiliu lowered his head slightly, stroked the thunderstorm, and whispered in a rather yearning tone: "Even if you can only touch the corner of the captain''s clothes... it''s something to be excited about." "Sympathy." Wulki maintained a smile and said seriously: "This battle, the word ''victory'' does not exist in my cognition at all, no, it should be said that as long as you can meet the boss, it is a kind of victory!" "You guys are really easy to satisfy... Anyway, I have to slash Maud, don''t hold me back." Luo couldn''t hold back. Because of the innocuous nature of the fruit of the operation, the death surgeon sincerely wanted to see the picture after Maud was slashed by him. must make him happy for a whole year. "Why rob the young master of Ben''s lines?" Cavendish leaned in front of Luo, took out a rose from somewhere and put it in his mouth, with star effects shining all over his body. Luo tilted his head silently, expelling Cavendish, the narcissist, from his sight. "Hmph, the only person who can hit Maud is this young master!" Cavendish didn''t care about Luo''s rudeness and was full of confidence. This gang fight against Maud, no matter who it is, is eager to prove something. Those who are ready to go to war, get ready soon. On the navy side, of course there are people who are eager to try, but the loser has the heart and no courage. On the contrary, generals such as Smog and Tina, under the premise of basic freedom, all came to the outermost places. They can only be bystanders. The green cow healed by Princess Mansherry is also in the crowd at the moment. He was silent, as if to eliminate his presence. only occasionally glanced at Maud''s eyes, full of dignified fear. "The number of people in front of this monster... is meaningless." He lowered his head and muttered to himself in his heart. Although those who participated in the war were all powerful people who could make a name for themselves on the world stage, in the face of Maud''s terrifying and indescribable strength, he couldn''t stand on the stage at all. "Maud." Filo came over and called Maud softly. "Why, little Philo, do you want to participate too?" Maud looked at Philo in surprise. "No, I, I''m not participating..." Filo waved his little hands in a panic when he saw that Maud had misunderstood. "Then you are?" asked Maud. Filo explained in a low voice: "I, I came here to ask, should I be here or go to the mirror world..." "Do not bother." Maud shook his head and smiled: "Because I will end the battle in an instant." "Ok." Filo nodded. She felt that the battle might be fierce, causing irreversible damage to the Red Continent. That''s why I suggested that Maud and the others go to the mirror world to fight. If ?? is there, you dont have to worry about anything, and its okay to destroy it. It''s just that Maud refused, so she won''t insist. Philo retreated, but those who were ready to fight looked at Maud with sharp eyes. End the battle in an instant? What a joke This is not a duel, but a fight! For a while, the fighting spirit of everyone in the arena surged, converging into a turbulent aura that enveloped Maud. In the face of the momentum of the crowd, Maud was unmoved, much less likely to be affected. No matter how powerful you are, you can''t shake the mountains. "I''ll be there waiting for you." Maud casually pointed to the open space in the distance. As far as he estimated, it was about a kilometer away, and it should not affect the temporary medical tent. The crowd followed Maud''s guidance and looked at the distant open space at ten o''clock. The next moment Mode appeared in their field of vision out of thin air, that is, an open space one kilometer away. Everyone looked at Maud who moved to the distance in an instant, and their hearts were slightly condensed. Even though he knew that Maud had the ability to transform and transform, but using it without warning, it still shocked them. Seeing that Maud was already in place in the battle circle, the dragon''s body directly transformed into a gust of wind, whizzing away towards the distance. On the other hand, the others also moved. Just taking into account the state of war, they did not rush to the battlefield at a normal speed. at the same time. Dada and colleagues from the news agency have set up videophone bugs for live broadcasts. A total of seven units, ensuring a multi-directional viewing angle. But the question now is how to connect the radio waves to all parts of the world. "Isn''t it good for the president..." Seeing that many challengers have rushed to the battle circle, Dada was in a hurry. To help Maud promote his reputation, he is more concerned than Morgans. Just when Dada was anxious, Morgans finally got good news. He united all the news agencies and laid radio docking points all over the world. As long as the signal is turned on at Dada, the video can be broadcast to the radio station around the world in real time. at this point in time. Although the video can be sent out synchronously, it is unknown how many people can watch it. but in fact-- The battle that took place in the Holy Land today had already spread a few hours ago. Countless people are waiting for a result. And Morgans will broadcast tonight''s [Night] to the world, which will undoubtedly add fuel to the fire and will inevitably cause an uproar. "Start!" Morgans sat in front of the director''s desk in the mobile newspaper office, his eyes bright. His voice was passed through the phone bug to Dada''s side. So. A picture suddenly appeared on the screen. is Maud. He stood facing the night, his right hand resting on the hilt of the knife at will. He was flamboyant and upright like a sword. The silver moonlight covered him, like a layer of silver glittering, revealing a charm that could easily lock everyone''s eyes. The source of that charm is not only Maud''s outstanding appearance, but also his invincible aura rendering. is truly unparalleled in the world. "Fortunately we caught up!!!" Morgans stared at the figure of Maud on the screen, his eyes glinting with excitement. at the same time. All over the world. Islands, countries, towns, and even villages. A mobile projection phone bug brings the live broadcast to every corner that can be reached. Whether it is day or night. Maud''s figure that appeared in the live broadcast screen instantly moved the minds of countless people. "It''s Baka. D. Maud...!!!" "What place is that? Red Earth Continent?!" "Huh? The Revolutionary Army, and...the Red Hair Pirates!!!" "What the **** is going on here?" In front of the live broadcasts around the world, a lot of people gathered at once. They were full of doubts. And Morgans'' voice came out along with the live broadcast. "Tonight, we are all witnesses!" That pretentiously deep voice instantly made the audience watching the live broadcast hold their breath. "witness?" "What''s the meaning?" Doubts grow in the hearts of countless people. And Morgans'' voice continued to sound. "Let''s... in the next second, to witness the birth of a new era!!!" After dropping this sentence, Morgans'' voice disappeared from the screen. What he said deepened the audience''s doubts. But soon- The audience was attracted by the next live broadcast. Everyone, without exception, was shocked. Holy Land. The night sky is cloudless and the full moon hangs high. Maud held the handle of the autumn water knife. in front of him, even to the left and right. All have opponents who do not hide their fighting spirit. The many revolutionary armies headed by the dragon, the Straw Hat gang, several cadres of the Red-haired Pirates, and Shiliu. Each of them is a good player, forming a super luxurious lineup, and the single aura is extremely amazing. Dragon stared intently at Maud. He didn''t expect things to turn out like this. but. If he can beat Maud, he doesn''t care so much. Within the same faction. Luffy is also staring at Maud. These two fathers and sons have no intention of recognizing each other, but have the same purpose. "So" Maud slowly pulled out the autumn water and pointed at the sky with the tip of his knife. In an instant Above the sky, black clouds rolled in waves, coming from all directions. A large shadow covered the earth, quickly swallowing the moonlight. Nothing but counting. The sky is full of wind and rain, and there will be no moonlight again. "let''s start." Changing the climate with autumn water, Maud smiled and looked at all the strong challengers ahead. As his voice fell The people who are already ready to go don''t care about Mod''s means of changing the climate. They attacked together without hesitation and without the slightest cooperation. But before that, Betty''s impassioned voice rang out. "Fuck him!!!" contained the voice of inspiring power, turned into a rushing power, and attached to everyone except Maud. "Ok?" For the first time, people such as Luffy who inspired Buff, were all amazed. But the time to attack has come, it is better for them to go deeper and use their own unique tricks. Luffy''s fourth gear, Zoro''s Shura Demon Slash, Sanji''s Demon Wind Feet, Franky''s Robot General Lightsaber. Dragon''s Pneumatic Drill, Bear''s Shockwave, Lindbergh''s Cryogun, and the leaping slashes and gunshots of many cadres... Jesus cloth wrapped around armed-colored gunshots, Lem Jones and Dego''s leaping slashes... Shiliu''s Venom Slash, Cavendish''s Stardust Slash, Hawkins'' Demon Slayer... Attacks from dozens of strong men, like flamboyant flames, smashed the air and attacked Mord in front of him. This was a simultaneous attack without any cooperation, but the power contained in it seemed to be able to destroy everything. The problem is-- Can ?? hit. "room." Luo answers this question with action. The large-scale surgical field shrouded the audience in an instant. "Thank you for your assists." Luo raised his index finger with one hand and pulled out Ghost Cry with the other. "Transfer!" In an instant, everything in space rotates. Luo couldn''t shake Maud''s domineering, so he teleported many attacks that seemed to destroy everything to Maud. While ensuring that the attack can be hit. He drew his sword out of its sheath and stepped into the range where he could slash to Maud. All changes are just a breath away. The people who just made the move were surprised to see Luo''s saucy actions. But in the next second All the attacks that contained a lot of attack power, at the moment when they approached Maud''s body, without exception, shattered into the stars in the sky. is like a bubble bursting. is crisp and direct. The scary thing is Maud didn''t even move a finger. Seeing this scene, everyone except the dragon was shocked. This is a round of simultaneous attacks after boosting the boost! How could it be like this...! ! ! And Luo didn''t expect that Mord could turn such a dense and powerful round of simultaneous attacks into fly ash in an instant. So that the ghost in his hand cried, there was no time to cut it off. "Maud, what kind of perverted move are you...!!!" Luo punched the air with his fist, feeling so uncomfortable that he was about to lose his temper. "Infinite." Mode answered Luo''s question with a smile, and then slowly said: "I gave you a chance to attack, then, it''s my turn..." Before he finished speaking, the endless darkness spread from the feet of Maud to the surroundings. is a shadow. Wherever ?? goes, the red land forms a shadow. Even the air was assimilated into a shadow. "Eternal Night." Maud raised his sword and pointed at the crowd. The dark shadow suddenly rioted. As far as the eye can see. Pitch black shadows are everywhere, endless and then spread to the entire three-dimensional space, swallowing everyone in it. As the night falls, obliterating any light. and fight outside the circle. Eternal night that suddenly came, in the eyes of onlookers, was a black ball that bit the red earth into a huge gap. This is already a manifestation of an ability that cannot be described in words. "I can''t even penetrate the sights and sounds..." A look of horror flashed across the green bull''s eyes. This is like a skill in the shadow field, it can drag people into the eternal night in an instant, without even a chance to resist. How can you win? so In the face of so many strong men, that monster can really end the battle in an instant? ! (end of this chapter) Chapter 968： The worlds strongest Chapter 968 The world''s most well-deserved [He summoned Yongye. Without any accident, the battle came to an end from the moment it started. My captain is the most well-deserved strongest. Brooke wrote these paragraphs on the last line of the book with a pen between his long and narrow fingers. followed. He slowly closed the book and looked at the battle circle with everyone around him. On the flat crimson land, a gap with a diameter of more than 500 meters was "bitten" by the shadow. The huge shadow ball is suspended above the gap, and the surface of the shadow ball has a black luster that keeps flowing. That is the domineering condensed substance, exuding a suffocating breath. All challengers, including the leader of the revolutionary army, are trapped in this huge shadow ball. From the shadow ball to when all the challengers were trapped in it, there was no conspicuous movement at all. is like a quiet night that is so dark that you can''t see your fingers. No sound and no movement. Don''t the people trapped in the shadow ball resist? Or is there no effect after resisting? All of this is weird. And the initiator, Maud, has already returned the autumn water to the sheath. Does this mean that Mord, who summoned Eternal Night, thinks the battle is over. Seeing and hearing the color can''t penetrate the shadow ball, so everyone who is fighting outside the battle circle can''t confirm this. Brook alone wrote the outcome of the battle in the biography written for Maud like a prophet. Maybe it''s because he has absolute confidence in his captain, or maybe it''s because the deeds written in the book can be altered at will, just like the past history. all in all-- How to determine that the battle is over? The crowd watching, as well as the countless viewers in front of the live broadcast camera, could only focus their eyes on Mode. The silent vibration in my heart may usher in an answer in the next few seconds. Then-- Countless eyes saw Maud, who had sheathed his sword, walking in front of the shadow ball. "I suddenly thought, if it''s just ''suffocation'', you should be dissatisfied, right?" When Maud spoke, he raised his right hand and printed it on the shadow ball. "so be it." In the palm of his hand, white light appeared quietly. Silk strands of black and red arcs burst out from the white light. "My full strength." The moment the ?? voice fell, a majestic and powerful force was vented from the palm of Maud. Under the shaking of this power, countless light marks appeared on the surface of the shadow ball that seemed impregnable. There seems to be a strong light that is tearing through the darkness, trying to rush out of the shadow ball. The shadow ball had almost no resistance, but shattered at the sound of it. However, the dazzling light that was about to break through the shadow ball shrank inward into a basketball-sized ball of light after the shadow ball shattered. All the violent energy is condensed in it, and as long as it bursts out, it can trigger even more terrifying destructive power. But Maud dodged through the shattered shadow fragments, pressing lightly on the ball of light with one hand, suppressing the terrifying energy that was about to erupt. because. All the challengers have been broken with the shadow ball, so they fell unconscious and fell to the bottom of the pit inside the gap. Naturally, there is no need to release the power within the light ball. Shadows flowed from Maud''s hand, opened the second empty shadow box, put in this ball of light that could raze most of the Holy Land to the ground in an instant, and then closed the shadow box. This is another use of absolute defense - Final Shadow. Different from the [Infinite] of the shock-scattering attack, the final shadow is a diversion attack. No matter what form of attack, as long as Maud can transfer the attack to the different space in the shadow box, it is equivalent to nullifying the attack. This form of ability is more powerful than the ability of the dark fruit to be nullified. Because Maud can transfer, not only ability attacks, but also attacks in the form of slashes. "it''s over?" The people outside the battle circle clearly saw the challengers falling to the bottom of the pit. Without the barrier of the shadow ball, their sights and sounds shrouded the challengers at the bottom of the gap, thus confirming that the people who landed at the bottom of the pit had lost their consciousness. This also means the end of the battle. But-- too fast. These strong men who didn''t join in the fun were all incredulous. The ability to nullify all attacks made their hearts tremble. Eternal night-like shadow ability is even more outrageous. Without seeing any movement, so many first-class powerhouses lost consciousness? How exactly? Outside the battle circle. Everyone looked at Maud with an incredible look. Against so many first-rate powerhouses, if you say you can end the battle in one minute, you really end the battle in one minute. They knew that Maud was very strong. But this form of embodiment completely broke their cognition. Absolute defense, irresistible attack. The world''s strongest. Invincible in the true sense of the world. is simply an invincible existence. Many of the powerhouses who witnessed the result of the battle were amazed. Not to mention the audience who watched the live broadcast, they were all shocked and scared. On the contrary, Morgans in the director''s room was stunned. "This, this is the end?" The live radio wave has just been connected, and the screen has just been synchronized. Then you told me it was over? Morgans is as stupid as he wants to be now. He has already silently prepared the opening remarks in his belly, as well as the passionate script in the midfield and the finale! As a result, just after the opening remarks, this "show" ended in a flash? How dumbfounded Morgans is now, and how shocked the countless audiences in front of the live camera are. Although the process is short, the result is the same. Its just that the foreshadowing and ups and downs are missing, and Morgans lacks even the mood to launch a climax. "As expected of the man that my news king likes..." Morgans bowed his head and smiled bitterly, then cut off the airwaves, ending the live broadcast, which lasted only about ten seconds. Tattoo The sound of rapid footsteps came from outside the mobile newspaper office. . Dada pushed open the door and rushed into the newspaper office in a hurry. "President, why did you cut off the radio waves..." On his way to the newspaper office, he found that Morgans had interrupted the live broadcast. He was anxious and wished to teleport to the newspaper office. Hearing Dada''s breathless questioning, Morgans slowly got up and lit a cigar for himself. After a while. Smoke filled his face, covering his face. "Dada." His eyes passed through the smoke, looked at Dada, and said earnestly: "You must know that journalism is a sacred profession, and you don''t need any fancy things to increase your influence." "President..." Dada instantly realized what Morgans meant, and his eyes were suddenly filled with worship. "Looks like you understand." Morgans nodded in relief. "Then hurry up and prepare the headline for tomorrow morning, that''s our job, oh right, I''ve thought about the headline." "You say!" Dada took out the notepad he carried with him, and his eyes were bright. "Baka. D. Maud! Deservedly the strongest in the world!" "what?" Dada hesitated: "President, won''t this be too low-key?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 969： I believe Maud can do it Chapter 969 I believe Maud can do it This battle is over in a minute. will surely be engraved in the memory of countless people together with that majestic and powerful figure, and will never disappear. Baka. D. Maud. A brand new era will begin with this name. The so-called strongest in the world, as it should be. And how many years in the future. This most powerful throne will definitely make countless people discouraged. Because of the power of Maud does not give any chance at all. Including tonight''s battle that will be recorded in the history of the new era, there is a sense of despair and powerlessness everywhere. Long took the opportunity given by Maud and did see the odds. But the reality was more cruel than he imagined. The so-called odds of winning are nothing but the moon in the mirror. "Falling down..." Dragon woke up from the bed with a heavy expression on his face. The only thought in his mind was the intense unwillingness after failure. "Dragon." Sabo sat upright in the chair beside the hospital bed. As a witness to this battle, his heart is not as heavy as that of a dragon. Perhaps, as the leader of the revolutionary army, Long needs to shoulder the beliefs and ideals of many of his companions. That''s why I''m so obsessed with the right to make decisions. But Sabo doesn''t think so much. To change the world that has been decaying for a long time, as long as the leader can live up to expectations, then it doesnt matter who takes the lead. can be a dragon, it can be Maud, or it can be someone else. "can you accept?" Sabo looked at the dragon and asked softly. Actually this question doesn''t make any sense. Because whether it is acceptable or not, the current situation cannot be changed with the existing capabilities of the revolutionary army. So the dragon''s response was silence. In a small tent. The two men looked at each other silently. After a long time. Dragon''s eyes were lowered, and he said solemnly, "One year, I want to see what he will bring to the world." "Ah." Sabo smiled and looked up at the top of the tent, with anticipation in his eyes. "End the era of pirates within a year, and sweep away the illegal transactions in the underground world within a year... This kind of declaration is empty of words, but Maud is different, I believe he can do what he says. " Long lowered his head and stared at the sheets, silent. Sabo withdrew his gaze from the top of the tent, turned to look at the dragon, and said seriously: "Only in one year, I can connect thousands of islands in the world. I don''t think even Maud can do it, but I''m willing to go. Looking forward to that day. "Then wait and see..." Dragon''s tone was rather low. Although power is the capital of the final word, he always believes that power alone cannot change the world. It''s just him now, so he can only watch quietly. Look at that man How ?? will change the world. "Sabo!" "There are a lot of grilled lobsters, hurry up and eat them!" Suddenly, Luffy''s shouting voice came from outside. Inside the tent. Sabo and Dragon couldn''t help but look out. The former looked happy, while the latter raised his hand and stroked his face, as if resisting something. "Sabo, you go out." Dragon said with an expressionless face. When ?? was about to challenge Maud, he didn''t have the time to pay attention to Luffy, so he thought he didn''t know Luffy. Now He really didn''t want to see Luffy here. Sabo looked at the dragon''s reaction, grinned, and shouted, "Luffy, I''m here." Dragon''s cheeks trembled a little, but it was straightforward and elementalized directly. A gust of wind blew inside the tent. The sheets fluttered upwards and then fell slowly. And the dragon has disappeared. Also at this moment, Luffy followed the sound and opened the curtain to see Sabo sitting beside the hospital bed. "Sabo, what are you doing here?" Luffy wondered. "nothing." Sabo smiled and shook his head. Luffy snorted, and immediately said excitedly: "Come with me, Maud has prepared a lot of big lobsters, and Ace will eat them up if they don''t go there!" "Ha ha." Sabo smiled heartily and joked: "If Ace eats up the lobster, I''ll let him go into the sea and catch it again." "Kais is a landlubber just like me." Luffy tilted his head slightly, thinking hard about the scene when Ace went into the sea to catch lobsters. Sabo patted Luffy on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Let''s go over there first." "Ok." Luffy nodded. The two brothers left the tent and went to the open-air banquet side by side. Before leaving, Sabo looked back at the empty tent, then turned his head to look at Luffy, feeling a little emotional in his heart. Obviously they are two fathers and sons. As a result, one was heavy-hearted because of the defeat after the war, while the other put the defeat out of his mind and only focused on eating a good meal. The two father and son are too different... Sabo thought silently in his heart. far away. Above the night sky, the surging black clouds no longer exist. The full moon hangs high, and the bright moonlight shrouds the red earth. Pile of bonfires several meters high are scattered around, and people eat meat and drink in front of the bonfires, laughing more and more. In front of a huge bonfire. Maud was sitting cross-legged, slowly peeling a lobster. The flames flickered, beating in his eyes. just couldn''t hide his scarlet **** eyes no matter what. On Maud''s left, the pirates are sitting in front of the bonfire in turn, while on the right is Shanks with a bottle of spirits in his hand, and the red-haired pirates with **** B Beckman Chief officers. "Ow, Bailey''s dead, Bailey''s dead!" Qiushui in the form of a dragon, coiled on Maud''s arm, and shouted at the tender white lobster meat that exuded the aroma of heat. "No hurry, just peel it off." Maud broke off the last hard shell, and then handed the fragrant chunk of lobster meat to Qiushui. Qiushui couldn''t wait to open the dragon''s mouth and bite the whole piece of lobster meat into his mouth in one breath, suddenly showing a happy look. "Bailey is dead, Bailey is dead!" Then, Qiushui urged Maud to peel off another one quickly. Maud smiled and pointed at Qiushui''s head, picked up another lobster, lowered his head and slowly peeled it. Qiushui craned his neck and looked eagerly at the lobster in Maud''s hand. "Alas, what a poor little fellow." Bailey skillfully removed the lobster shell, sucked his head down and ate the lobster meat, and immediately sneered: "If you can''t peel a lobster, it''s fine, after learning so long, you can only say one sentence when it comes and goes, shouldn''t it be a brain? The development hasn''t kept up." After ?? mocking, Bailey pried open the head of the lobster and waved toward the autumn water like a demonstration. Qiushui noticed Bailey''s actions and snorted coldly. "Bailey is dead, Bailey is dead!" She raised the faucet and looked down at Bailey. seems to mean that she has a master who peels lobster meat, but a skunk who has fallen out of favor can only do it by himself. "Bang, I don''t understand at all." Bailey grinned, then took a hard bite of the lobster head. He also knew that Qiu Shui definitely didnt say good things, but he didnt think about it that way. "She said you were a poor **** and could only peel the lobster meat yourself." Chopper happened to pass by, and Friendship acted as a translator. ??? The ending of the next chapter is in the rush... There are still 40 monthly passes, do you still have monthly passes~~o(ini)o (end of this chapter) Chapter 970： season finale Chapter 970 Finale Chopper just happened to be able to translate, which prevented Bailey from choking on the head of a lobster. "Cough cough..." He swallowed the hard shell of the lobster head with difficulty, then mechanically turned his head to look at Chopper, his eyes staring like copper coins. "Tan cat, thank you so much, so, do you want the lobster head in the nest?" Said, Bailey smashed the remaining half of the lobster head in his hand. The threat is self-evident. Chopper was frightened, aggrieved, and tried his best not to let the tears fall. "roll!" Bailey did not eat this set, and shouted in exasperation. Chopper burst into tears and ran to find Zoro. "I''m so **** off." Bailey shoved the remaining lobster head into his mouth and chewed hard. "Hmph, I have eaten lobster meat peeled by the boss himself, so I won''t envy you." swallowed the lobster head, Bailey consoled himself. He thought that he needed a lot of lobster meat to heal his resentment, so he picked up the next lobster. As a result, before I got the lobster, I saw a few guys squatting beside Maud, looking at the autumn water coiled around Maud''s arm with admiration. ??? Bailey was stunned for a moment, and then he fixed his eyes on the fire, and his eyes gradually became dull. The people squatting next to Maud are Hancock, Perona, and Sunny. "Lord Maud..." "I envy Qiushui!" "I want it too~~!" Hancock, Perona, and Sunny hugged their knees and looked at Qiushui. There is a feeling of wanting to take the place of autumn water. Bailey''s face froze, stunned. In front of the bonfire. Shanks took a sip from the bottle, and out of the corner of his eye glanced at Maud who was feeding Qiushui. He needs a chance to be alone with Maud. But don''t worry. around. The cadres under his command are making a noise. "Jesus Bu, I didn''t expect you to be ''snap-killed'' one day, and you''ll be killed by little Maud, hahaha!" "You guys are laughing, I''m not the only one being beaten!!!" Jesus argued, trying to get Rhyme Jones and the others to share the fire. Besides, this result is not because he is too weak, but the current Maud is unbelievably strong. This point, the leaders of the Red Hair Pirates are naturally aware of it. They saw with their own eyes the process of Maud''s defeat of **** cloth and many other strong men in a single face-to-face. And the scariest thing is... Maud does this while controlling the power to ensure that no harm will be done to Jesus. This is more difficult than killing **** and them directly. is also enough to illustrate the horror of Maud. The cadres of the Red-haired Pirates have a clear mind, but they don''t know if **** is too bad. They put it in their pockets and pretend they don''t understand. They don''t taunt Lime Jones and the others. Instead, they keep targeting Jesus. . Jesus cloth tried to struggle and resist, but it was of no use, so he gave up and let his teammates drink alcohol. "Do you think I''m out of my mind and have to join in the fun?" After drank a bottle of wine, **** had a helpless look on his face, and some regrets for adding a kick. The fun didn''t make it up, but he himself became a fun. "Hahaha" The crowd burst into laughter. "I don''t blame you, it''s that little Maud is too fierce, hahaha!!!" "The name of the strongest in the world is not blown out." "Drink and drink." Seeing that **** Bu was a little concerned, the crowd did not continue to fall into the trap, but just urged **** Bu to bring another bottle of wine. Jesusbu didn''t let them down, he opened a bottle of wine and poured his head up. The members of the Red Hair Pirates suddenly applauded. "Dad." Just as **** was halfway through drinking, Usopps voice sounded behind him. Jesusbu snapped the bottle down. "Usopp, come, sit here." He turned to look at his son, looking a little uncomfortable, but invited Usopp to sit down anyway. "is it okay?" Usopp''s eyes lit up. Jesuspo nodded. Seeing this, Usopp hurriedly sat down next to the **** cloth. "Dad, do you know what happened to us some time ago!!!" He opened the chat box, and his eyes were full of **** cloth. "Oh, what happened?" Jesusbu couldn''t resist Usopp''s aggressive gaze, so he could only go on with his words. "A big shark with octopus tentacles on its head!!!" Usopp opened his arms, compared his size, and said excitedly: "It''s the same as the sea monster you mentioned when you were a kid!!!" "There''s this... oh, you''re talking about octopus sharks, I didn''t expect you to meet them too, hahaha." Jesus Bu laughed unnaturally. Usopp didn''t notice **** Bu''s reaction, and he talked about what he had seen along the way. He had too much to say to Jesus. The officers of the Red-haired Pirates consciously suppressed their voices and looked at the two father and son who were reminiscing with a smile on their faces. crackling... The bonfire burned more and more intensely, splashing with sparks. Mode feeds the peeled lobster meat into Qiushui''s mouth. Qiushui closed his eyes contentedly. Seeing that Qiushui was full, Maud smiled slightly, picked up the towel beside him and wiped his hands. "stare~~~" Three eyes came as promised. Maud was stunned for a moment, then turned his head to look, only to see Hancock, Perona, and Sunny each holding a lobster that Jaya just sent, and staring at him. "What''s wrong?" He was a little surprised. Hancock, Perona, Sunny and the others did not speak, but shoved the lobsters in their hands in harmony at the same time. Maud looked at the lobster handed over by the three and immediately understood what they meant. He let out a laugh, but he didn''t understand the amorous feelings, so he stretched out his hand to take the lobster that Sunny and the others handed over. "room." The field of floating white light shrouded, like a precision instrument, which separated the shells of the three large lobsters in an instant. "This is faster." Using his ability to peel off the lobster shell, Luo raised his head slightly, as if he didn''t need to thank him. Beside ??Luo, there are Aokiji and Brook. The two of them took a deep look at Luo, only to think that the nickname that Perona had given Luo before was really to the point. "Yohoo, I''m a little full, I have to go for a walk to digest it." Brook got up and moved away from Luo. "Take care of yourself." Qingzhi patted Luo on the shoulder, and immediately got up and left. ??? Seeing the strange reactions of the two, Luo couldn''t help frowning. At this moment He suddenly felt a strong murderous aura coming towards his face, and in an instant, small pimples arose all over his body. "An enemy attack?!" Luo jumped up like a conditioned reflex. I heard a cold wind-like voice ringing in my ears. "Captive Arrow!" "Ghost Bomb!" "Murloc Karate, Slippery!" An attack full of resentment and murderous intent came in an instant, drowning Luo in an instant. "Hahaha" Schadenfreude laughter sounded at the right time. And the one who laughed the loudest was Little Bailey. crackling... The sparks flew from the bonfire, shed their heat under the night wind, and merged into the darkness. The place where the warm and bright fire shines. The laughter is endless. This must be a banquet that never ends. The night is getting darker. The bonfire is extinguished, and the residual warmth is still there. Drunk people use the ground as a bed and sleep soundly beside a campfire. This is the norm after binge-watching. But there are some people who are restrained enough, after all, there are still troops in this place. People such as Qingzhi, Shiliu, etc., not only did not get drunk, but did not even fall asleep. They silently escorted the team in their own way. Underground ancient city. The light on the torches flickered in the darkness. From a distance, it looks as small as a boat. The person holding the torch is Nico Robin. Longing for the truth of the blank history, after learning about the underground ancient city, she must be unable to restrain her curiosity. She walked forward with a torch, and finally found a mural depicting a distant history. "This is" The firelight and the murals reflected in her eyes, and she couldn''t hide her surprise. "Of course it''s history." Maud''s voice sounded without warning in the darkness beside him. Nicole Robin, who was scrutinizing the mural, was inevitably taken aback. subconsciously retreated, the torch in his hand fell off and fell to the ground, and after a few flicks, he rolled to a pair of feet. The torches are still burning, but the scope of illumination is reduced. "You shouldn''t be so brave, Nico Robin." Maud controlled the shadow to pick up the torch. As the torches were raised, the light source was reflected between the two of them. After seeing that it was Maud, Robin slowly calmed down. "Did I do something I shouldn''t?" she looked at Maud and asked half tentatively. After all, he sneaked in, so he felt a little guilty. "Don''t worry, even if you bury this place, I won''t have any opinion." Maud controlled Shadow to return the torch to Robin. Robin took the torch and said in a low voice, "I should have imagined that you would answer like this. In your eyes, history may have no ''weight'' at all." "You''re not quite right." Maud tilted his head to look at the mural and said lightly: "The history of this world has the qualifications to survive, but there is no need to take it too seriously." Robin bit his lip slightly. What the man in front of her said was equivalent to killing off most of her life''s efforts. Maud''s current vision is perfect, and at close range, he can penetrate anyone''s thoughts and emotions. naturally also includes Nico Robin in front of him. "Ancient weapons? Ancient giant kingdoms? A hundred years of blankness?" Maud said in a calm tone: "The world government has hidden these histories, and now the world government has become a part of history, so what''s the point of doing these things? After all, history has always come from the winners. Writing is not the truth, but it cannot be refuted. Robin bit the corner of his lips, unable to refute. When the world government fell at the hands of the man in front of him, the truth that existed in the past... Even if ?? is excavated, is it still meaningful? She was suddenly a little confused. came back to his senses, Maud has disappeared without a trace. The next morning. The headline newspaper arrived as promised and flew all over the world. The content published by ?? caused huge waves all over the world without the slightest surprise. "The Tianlong people are dead, and the Holy Land has been razed to the ground..." "The world government is over like this?" The explosive news shocked the world into dizziness. Not everyone saw the live broadcast last night. But after a few hours. The world knows this. The world government was wiped out overnight. Those who saw this news seemed to be in a dream. The behemoth that once stood on the sea is irreversible like an avalanche... Without the constraints of the Navy Headquarters, it is hard to imagine how chaotic the sea will be in the future. Countless people fell into panic and did not see the more shocking content in the newspaper for the first time. is Maud''s declaration to the world. "The era of the great pirates is over." "I said." "The slave industry that was active in the underground world also ended." "I said." "There is only one end for those who do not follow." "die." With just a few declarations, countless enemies have been established. But after last night''s battle images circulated... No one dared to stand against Maud. Just like the huge headline that was bolded in the headline. this era-- Named Baka. D. Maud! "Connecting thousands of islands together." "We have this ability." "And the existence of Sky City is just the beginning." What Maud said was remembered by many people. Yes. We have this ability Red port. The sky was clear and cloudless. Countless people looked up at the red soil continent that towered into the clouds ahead. Where countless eyes converge, is a figure standing in the sky. is Maud. Everyone watched Maud''s figure with bated breath. because-- Next they will witness the first step in changing the world. In front of the laterite continental rock wall. Maud made a hand print on the rock wall. "Everything is a shadow." The soft voice went away with the sea breeze. The towering giant like a cloud suddenly turned into a shadow in the sky, like a swirling snowflake, falling from the sky to the sea. The red earth continent that divides the sea. turned into a real bubble in an instant. Like a miraculous scene, the red port fell into a dead silence. The revolutionary army or the navy. Or the common people and nobles. They looked at the massive shadows flying like snow, and the boundless sea that appeared in front of them without the cover of the red continent, they were so shocked that they couldn''t say a word. This is-- The strongest in the world. When everyone was attracted by the swirling shadows, Maud had already appeared at the bow of the Netherland above the sea. "Let''s set sail." "To the end of the journey." Maud stopped at the bow and looked ahead. The sun shrouded him, rendering a layer of bright light. Everyone in the ?? Maud Pirates looked at Maud''s back with a smile. Finish. Candlelight flickers. In the twilight, his slender hand held a book. "Yohooho..." With laughter, the book slowly closed. (end of this chapter) ~： Concluding remarks Concluding remarks 2019.11.2619:27 to 2021.12.3122:22 There are bumps and bumps along the way, ups and downs. Finally... the story ends. But it doesn''t seem to be over yet. Maybe I''m just a **** who is accustomed to putting more of the [beautiful] at the end in the sideshow. Although I dont even know where the next section of the road will start. But before we start... I will write some extras about the world of One Piece intermittently. Ok. With guilt, I wrote for the leaders. Therefore, one chapter is charged and the other is not. Because I am one of the leaders, lol~! Special thanks to [When the funeral is in progress], [Ai Luoli], [Fantasy Street], [Master Xu], [yorkc], [Natural Love Discussion], [Listen to the Voice of the Wind], [Xiao Xian, Monk], [ Zhang Weiyu is the most handsome], [Orange Flavor] and other alliance leaders who support the pigs! There are also Gou Guoke, Devil Under the Mask of Kindness, Dance with Maple, GGWP, Drinking Tea with Sword, Tang 0, Ouyang Diao, Blood Prison Cold Wind, Fantasy Xingkong 19941224], [Asian Whale King], [Bear Gallbladder Flower Dew Water], [Bear Without Confusion], [Qilian Kunlun], [Is the Old Thirteen], [msh9001], [Helpless Rogue], [Wen Hao] ], [Women Shang], [wYL], [Passing by a student], [Dark Surge], [Kishibe Rohan is motionless] and many other law-protecting hall masters... There are also big guys who subscribe. thanks very much. Oh my god, there are many words that are uncommon to me. Typing them out one by one is more tiring than coding a chapter! ! ! After ??, the extras will be uploaded from time to time. Here, I wish the big guys a Happy New Year''s Day! I hope that in the future stop-and-go, I can always be there, and you can always be there. (end of this chapter) ~： Extra 1. Where did Maud go? (While the thanksgiving funeral is in progress..) Extra 1. Where did Maud go? (during the thanksgiving funeral) Haiyuan Calendar December 31, 1522. The largest and most significant war in history happened and ended on this day. When the hands were about to point to zero, the old calendar was thrown to ashes in the fire of war. Dragon and the world government also turned into historical dust in the face of force majeure. The old and new eras alternated, and the circular calendar stopped. A new era called Baika D. Maud begins now... time flies. half year later. The red earth continent that once blocked Paradise and the New World waterway no longer exists. was replaced by a city in the sky suspended in the air. looked up. A dozen islands are scattered from high to low. Island and island are connected by white clouds like snow, and falling waterfalls. Majestic and magnificent, like a miracle. "Any whimsy of human beings may become reality." On the prosperous street where people come and go, an old man in a gray robe and a goatee looks up at the rainbow-like cloud path in the sky. At the end of the cloud path, there is a huge island suspended at the highest point. . "Sunny Island, Sunny Island..." "Light up the world like the sun, oh, good name." The old man was full of emotion. This city in the sky is made up of sixteen islands, each of which is named after a person. The highest island is called Sunny Island. In terms of homophony, Sunny corresponds to the sun. This is a very good name in the eyes of the first-time old man. "It seems the time is almost up..." The old man slowly retracted his gaze, stretched out his hand tremblingly, and took out a light activity booklet from his pocket. The cover of the ?? brochure is a skeleton man in a white robe, holding his hands together and wearing an explosive head. I don''t know who made this cover. His painting skills are so good that a skeleton man without skin and flesh can express a sense of serenity. "Turn around from here and you should be able to see it." The old man opened the manual and continued to study the roadmap in the manual. After a while. He put away the manual and walked confidently to the street on the right. ten minutes later. The old man came to a square according to the guidance of the route map. Looking forward, a white church stands in the center of the square. in front of the church gate. There is a stall full of small white flowers. A woman in a black princess dress with smoky makeup stood in the booth. In front of this white and holy cathedral, the gothic style of the woman, which is nowhere to be placed, is as conspicuous as a demon. And next to the booth, there is a large poster. The picture on the ?? poster is exactly the same as the cover on the Elderly Handbook. Seeing the church and the poster, the old man confirmed his destination. He walked forward, walking towards the church with the crowd around him. To be more precise, it is the stall towards the church gate. came to the booth, the old man picked up a small white flower, immediately looked at the female boss in the booth, and said slowly, "I want one." "Whoa, whoa, 5000 Baileys." The female boss took out a princess fan from somewhere, unfolded it to cover half of her face, and her eyes that were exposed outside shone with a sly light. If you are familiar with the Maud Pirates, you will be able to recognize the identity of this female boss at a glance. is the ghost princess Perona of the Maud Pirates. The old man obviously didn''t know Perona''s identity and didn''t negotiate the price, so he took out a banknote to pay the bill. "Thanks for your patronage." Perona took the banknotes, her eyes narrowed with a smile. The old man walked into the church with a small flower. And behind him, customers came to the booth one after another to find Perona to buy sky-high white flowers. crunch pushed open the door of the church, and the old man walked in. Inside the church. On both sides are chairs arranged in an orderly manner. In the middle is a road paved with colored crystal bricks, leading to the innermost reading platform. at this moment. An open coffin was leaning on the recitation stage. In the coffin lies a skeleton with an amazing amount of hair. The chairs on both sides below the reading platform were almost full of people. Everyone''s face was filled with serenity. The old man walked slowly through the chairs and the crowd on both sides and came to the coffin. The closer the ?? was, the more obvious the sense of serenity emanating from the skeleton. The old man put the flower in his hand in the coffin. After doing this, the old man clearly felt the change in his mood. The sense of serenity emanating from the Skeleton Man is like a magical force that seeps into his body like flowing water, making his mood extremely peaceful at this moment. "Hey, just like the rumors, it was a very magical funeral." Feeling the power that is washing the soul, the old man muttered to himself in his heart. followed. He turned around slowly and sat in one of the seats, feeling the rare emotion carefully. It seems that the knots that once could not be crossed, are now relieved one by one. "Old man, is this your first time to attend the ''Soul Funeral''?" A very recognizable male voice sounded very pleasant. The old man followed the voice and noticed a black-haired youth wearing sunglasses sitting next to him. Under the cover of the sunglasses, although only the nose and mouth of the black-haired youth can be seen, the first impression of the old man is still-a very handsome young man. "Yes." He looked at the black-haired youth, smiled and nodded. "It''s amazing, isn''t it?" The black-haired youth continued to ask. The old man who has experienced the power that can wash away all troubles can naturally understand the question of the black-haired youth. "Yes." He nodded again. "what." The black-haired youth smiled, and immediately turned a bowl of shaved ice with blue jam poured between his hands. "I don''t think you''ve been to ''Qingzhi Island'' yet. This bowl of ice is the signature there. Would you like to try it?" said, the black-haired youth pushed the shaved ice in his hand to the old man. The old man took the shaved ice subconsciously. he thought. Registered in the check-in locations in the manual, in addition to the funeral of the soul, there is indeed a signature shaved ice from Aokiji Island, just like the shaved ice handed over by the black-haired young man in front of him. The problem is-- How did this shaved ice come out? The old man felt the coldness coming from his palm, but when he raised his head again, the black-haired youth was nowhere to be seen. He was stunned for a moment, looked around, but still didn''t see the black-haired youth. He could only stare at the shaved ice in his hand in a daze. After half an hour. The funeral of the soul is over. The people who came to participate in the funeral left one after another. Not for a while. The church was empty. crunch. Perona pushed in the door and went straight to the coffin. "Another great ''show'', Brooke!" This little devil-like woman in the church grinned at the coffin. ৡ Brook suddenly straightened his upper body from the coffin, sighed first, and then said seriously: "Miss Perona, I think..." "Boom." The church door was pushed open again, interrupting Brooke''s words. "Where did that **** go?!" As the door was pushed open, the drake-like voice of the incoming person echoed throughout the church, filled with obvious anger. Perona, who was still smiling, and Brook, who was sitting in the coffin, were the first to see it. was to see a short figure with a flintlock gun standing in front of the gate. Looking at the person who came, Perona and Brook shrank their necks. In the entire Sky City, only this senior dared to scold Maud. followed. They subconsciously looked at where Maud was sitting before. There was nothing but a glass bowl with some traces of water left. After ??, I haven''t touched the computer keyboard for about four or five days... I basically sleep all day, just like a pig, haha! As a result, I couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night. I had no choice but to get up to code, and suddenly felt that the keyboard was very strange. This is the first chapter, which is free of charge. It was written very casually, sorry about that~! in addition. There is a monthly ticket activity post in the book review area, reply to the post and then vote for a monthly ticket, one can be exchanged for 200 starting coins. The event ends before midnight today... Those in need can go and have a look. Originally wanted to notify in advance, but it was shelved without an update... (end of this chapter) Chapter 7： .Never Ends (Thanks for listening to the voice of the wind) 7. Never ending (Thanks for listening to the voice of the wind) Time flies by like a horse. seems like a blink of an eye, year after year. Since the launch of the World Bridge project, the world has witnessed an unprecedented miracle. Everything. Just like Maud''s declaration that shocked the world that day. As the bridges are suspended in the air, the whole world is connected into one piece. And, we have ushered in huge changes. The cultures and environments of various places have burst into brilliant light one after another after experiencing collisions. And the sea trains that were once world-famous are no longer unable to be popularized due to the difficulty of construction. When the suspended bridge connects the world, more and more steam monsters are galloping fast on the bridge. Galloping together, and the progress of the times... Laterite Continent, Twin Capes. There is also a large red soil continent left here. As a geographical location with great commemorative value, Gemini Cape has naturally been completely preserved. "This is the beginning and the end." Maud stood on the lighthouse, overlooking the calm sea ahead. Yohooho Maud is not alone in the lighthouse. Beside Maud, there is also a tall skeleton man. That unique signature laughter naturally revealed the identity of the skeleton man - Brook. "Captain, the end of this book..." Brook flipped open his skull like an understatement and pulled out a thick book from inside. The cover of the book is mainly black, and in the darkness, the line of silver like frost outlines the name of the book-Baka D. Maud. "Just leave it like that." Maud slowly retracted his gaze, tilted his head to look at Brook beside him, a faint smile appeared on his angular face. "Yohoo, I understand." Brook''s slender fingers were holding the book, and there seemed to be a different emotion brewing in the empty eye sockets, and said softly: "I don''t want to see the end so soon..." Maud smiled when he heard the words, and gently rubbed the two solid gold rings with two names engraved on his fingers. Suddenly. There was a loud and long whale call in the distance. is like a slow and beautiful song. Maud and Brooke were attracted by the sound of the whale, and subconsciously followed the source of the sound. On the blue sea, giant whales with mottled scars on their heads protruded out of the sea and chirped towards the sky, creating an extremely rare picture. Above the lighthouse. Maud smiled. This group of whales is Rabu and his group. Separation and barrier brought about by the laterite continent makes their heads accumulate countless damages. Today. The red earth continent no longer exists. The charge after so many years turned the damage accumulated so far into fuel for joy. Brook watched quietly as the whales poked out of the sea and sang. With just one glance, you can recognize Rab among the whales. "very nice." His tone was light and happy. Beneath the lighthouse. The old-faced Kurokas also stared at the group of whales on the distant sea with a smile on his face. It is always said that time is the most indifferent But dont forget. The most mellow wine is the most time-consuming precipitation. "What an omnipotent man..." Kurokas looked up at the figure on the lighthouse. The old man who has been by Rabu''s side for many years can''t help but recall the scene when he met the Maud Pirates a few years ago. As a witness to see Maud on the world stage Kurokas was filled with unspeakable emotions. Chapter 8： .Banquet (Thanks to Xiaoxianxian and Monk) 8. Banquet (Thanks to Xiaoxian, monk) "Huh huh huh..." The spooky Princess Mononoke pounces on Maud. is like a puppet, hanging firmly on Maud. "Lord Maud, the dinner is about to start." Perona''s chin rested lightly on Maud''s shoulder, squinting slightly, like a cat basking in the sun in the afternoon, very comfortable. "Then why don''t you come down?" Maud lowered his head and looked at Perona with a smile. He wears two solid gold rings with his name engraved on his hands. One is named after Hancock and the other is named after Perona. This means He accepted the feelings of Hancock and Perona, and gave each other a new identity. "Don''t come down!" Perona murmured softly, and hugged harder. If it wasn''t for the dinner party soon... She really wanted to hold Maud like this until dawn. is definitely not because she treats Maud as a rag doll, but she uses this way to express her love for Maud. Feeling the force Perona exerted on him, Maud smiled helplessly and did not continue to let Perona go down. He is willing to see that his lover and partner can live as they please. Do what you want to do. Dont do what you dont want to do. There are no restrictions, no matter actions or thoughts, it can be as broad and free as the blue sky. but- There is something that Maud needs to correct Perona. "I have to change my name." After establishing a further relationship, naturally, they can no longer be called "adults". "don''t want." Perona declined in a low voice, while pecking at Maud''s neck. Her eyes were lowered with love in them. Maud let Perona''s nose rub against his neck and shook his head slightly. Regarding the title issue, he would not force Perona to change it. "Time to go to the banquet hall, Perona." Maud stroked Perona''s cheek with his backhand and said softly. "Okay, my Lord Maud~!" Perona jumped down with a laugh, and immediately raised her hand to help Maud tidy up the placket. Maud smiled and wanted to take Perona''s arm and go to the banquet hall together. But Perona did not let Maud succeed, but floated beside Maud. As always In the spacious banquet hall. The long tables covered with white napkins were arranged in an orderly manner, and more than a thousand people took their seats. Various fragrant delicacies were brought over by the soul-infused stone maids and placed neatly on the long table. Talk, laughter. echoed in every corner of the banquet hall, making it very lively. Until the arrival of Maud, the noise that almost knocked off the ceiling disappeared in an instant. Everyone in the banquet hall, without exception, looked at the man who changed the whole world. Among the many eyes, there is reverence and admiration. Mode looked at the banquet hall, which was suddenly so quiet that the needles were falling, and smiled: "I thought only Kuzan could do this kind of cold field speed, but I didn''t expect that I could too." The voice of just fell. The crowd burst into laughter. "Ah la la..." Kuzan in the front seat habitually raised his hand and touched the back of his head. It''s really "honoured" to be ridiculed in public by Maud like this. after all- He glanced at his colleagues at the same table. The envious eyes of seemed to be thinking of letting Maud tease them. Ugh. Maybe this is the charm of Maud. Qingzhi slowly staggered his eyes and sighed in his heart. "Maud, sit here." Sunny got up and raised her hand to greet Maud over. There was an empty seat next to her. but- Hancock at the next table also kept one. Chapter 9： .Ask for help from Maude (Thanks to Zhang Weiyu for being the most handsome) 9. Help from Maude (Thanks to Zhang Weiyu for being the most handsome) Sunny raised her hand to greet Maud over. But Hancock also reserved a place, holding the same idea as Sunny. The two of them, who were the same in appearance and figure, all wanted to make Maud sit beside them. And this moment. Maud hadn''t responded yet, but the two of them, who were separated by a table, looked at each other tacitly. No hostility. is rather war intent. Whoa Hancock pushed away the chair and got up, looking at Maud with love in his eyes. "Lord Maud, my concubine has reserved a seat for you." Like Perona, even though the ring engraved with his own name was worn by Maud on his finger, Hancock did not change his name for Maud, and was still an adult. "Maud, sit here." Sunny frowned slightly and got up too. She looked at Maud and immediately pointed to the empty seat beside her, her words and deeds being concise. There are several tables around , all of which are some of the main members of the group, mainly Lafayette Aokiji. They were so interested in watching the clear fight between Sonny and Hancock that they almost took out the seeds. And Sol, Rayleigh, Jabba and the others were all sighed. This is youth... at the entrance. Maud''s eyes wandered between Hancock and Sunny, looking a little embarrassed. Perona floated beside him, not caring at all about the "fight" between Hancock and Sunny. To her, it doesn''t matter where Maud sits. Because she will use the negative ghost to force a seat next to Maud. Because of Sonny and Hancock''s actions, the banquet hall became very quiet. Many eyes fell on the front, and then looked at Maud. With the mentality of watching the excitement, it seems that they are waiting for Maud''s response. Rao is that Maud has always been decisive, but he doesn''t know what to do at this time, and can only look at Lafayette with a look of help. "Huh." Receiving Maud''s look for help, Lafayette, who claimed to be his deputy, was instantly refreshed. Time to show value! Lafayette smiled and was about to come forward to help Maud out of the siege was suppressed by Sol''s eagle-like sharp eyes. Lafayette''s pale and bloodless face twitched twice. As Maud''s elders and relatives. This older generation of snipers has an unquestionable position in the entire team. So Lafayette could only cast a helpless look at Maud. Lafayette turned off the fire, Maud felt helpless, and turned to Jaya. Jaya narrowed her eyes, smiled and shook her head. If she came forward at this time, she would rekindle hope for the old man at the next table. I don''t know if these elders are busy. is thinking of pushing them to Maud. Seeing Jaya''s refusal, Maud sighed, then looked at Jim. The big guy who has always been taciturn, but never cowards in trouble After realizing the meaning of Maud''s help, he lowered his head in shame and did not dare to look at Maud. Sunny or Hancock. Because the relationship is there, Jim can''t afford to offend these two big sisters. Jim also turned off... In a limited time, Maud glanced at his companions, and finally settled on Qingzhi''s body. Qingzhi showed a meaningful smile, and then chose to turn a blind eye, as if to avenge the "one-shot revenge" that Maud teased him just now. Even Qingzhi had no hope here, Maud raised his hand and rubbed the corner of his brow lightly. At times like this, if anyone wants to call him to drink, he will definitely rush over immediately. For example, Shanks Jesus, who was sitting farther away, sent them, even Hawkeye who had been "resurrected" for a while... But this group of people will only think that the fun is not big enough, and how can Maud get his wish. Just when Maud was forced to make a decision. A familiar voice sounded in the banquet hall. "room." A field that glowed white suddenly spread out. Under the gaze of many Taoists full of "you are brave", a man who has many titles such as model worker, straight steel man, and head iron baby went online. Chapter 10： . Once upon a time, now. (Thanks to Orange Flavor) 10. Once upon a time, now. (Thanks to Orange Flavor) "room." The ability field with very personal characteristics expands, shrouding everything in the local area. This guy is so brave... The colleagues at the same table looked at Luo with complicated expressions. "Transfer." Luo picked up the corners of his mouth, and didn''t care about the ability to use the consequences, and transferred Maud to the empty seat beside him out of thin air. Along with it came the sharp eyes of Sonny and Hancock. Its so good, the scars are forgotten! Sunny and Hancock glared at Luo viciously. But Luo, as a competent straight man of steel, is naturally completely immune to the offensive eyes of Sunny and Hancock. "The drinker sits at this table." Luo''s face was calm, and out of the corner of his eyes, he glanced at the two tables of Sunny and Hancock. How to say, all women. So how could he possibly watch Maud go to those two tables. Maud smiled with some emotion. crucial moment- is still the most reliable Lamoro. but He tilted his head to look at Sonny and Hancock. I saw the look of the other party looking at Luo, as if to swallow Luo Sheng alive. "Sorry, I''m just sitting here." Maud looked at Sonny and Hancock and motioned to sit here with his eyes. at this point. Sunny and Hancock had no choice but to retreat, and each sat down slowly. Rebecca, Violet, Mansherry, Hiyori, Shirahoshi and other princesses from all over the world looked at Sunny and Hancock with smiles on their faces. They also really wanted to see Maud come to the banquet table where they were. But Maud didn''t come, they might be able to get along a little more comfortably. The banquet table where Maud was. Ro sat on Maud''s left, Hawkins sat on Maud''s right, and beyond that was Urki. "Everything is the guide of fate." Hawkins was very happy to sit next to Maud. He was playing divination cards, and habitually drew one. looked down, and his smiling face froze for a moment. "Urki." Hawkins looked at Urky, who kept pushing over, and said calmly, "Stop squeezing, I''ll change with you." said, he got up and gave up his seat. "Hey, then I''m welcome!" Urki''s eyes lit up, and he couldn''t wait to sit in Hawkins''s seat, and he was about to take out a bottle of wine and drink with Maud. However- A little white cutie passed through his chest. Ulkidon felt bad. next moment. He lay on the ground with a negative expression on his face: "If there is a next life... let me become a feather on the ground." "Huh huh huh." Perona fell from the air and sat firmly on Urgi''s seat. "Lord Maud~~!" She placed a clean glass in front of Maud. Hawkins glanced at Perona, who looked like a little devil, his eyes lowered, and he silently put away the divination card just now. If- The most respected old man in the team is Sol. Then Perona is the little devil who needs their vigilance. After a brief interlude, the banquet officially began. The sound of clinking glasses and laughter. fills every corner of the banquet hall. With Shanks leading the charge, the guests at each table began to attack Maud, and they poured their wine without mercy. But Maud did not refuse to come, and he did not fall behind in the face of everyone''s drinking. Shanks saw this, and took advantage of the chaos to change a larger cup for Maud. "Hahaha!!" bursts of laughter pushed the atmosphere of the banquet to its peak. Hours passed Faced with this large group of old drunkards at sea, Maud couldn''t stand it anymore, he lifted the shadow clone out on the spot, then slipped away, and ran to the balcony to breathe. "Call" Leaning on the balcony railing, Maud raised his head and spit out a big mouthful of alcohol, with bright stars reflected in his eyes. He stared at the starry sky with a sigh of relief, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Comfortable and stable. This is what he has always pursued. Now. he made it. "Here." Sunny came to Maud at some point and handed him a glass of honey water. Maud came back to his senses and took the honey water with a smile. With their relationship, there is no need to thank them for such small things. Sunny was lying on the railing and looking at the night scene, her eyes were calm. Maud leaned back on the railing, sipping the warm honey water one after another. The two did not speak, but they recalled the previous time in a tacit understanding. time flies. The two of them had similar emotions in their hearts. It seems that as long as you remember the past, you will definitely feel the emotion that time flies really fast. "Maud." Sunny spoke suddenly. "Um?" Maud took a sip of honey water and turned his head to look at Sunny. The long smooth red hair, against the background of the moonlight, seemed to be burning in clusters of flames. Sunny raised her hand to pull up the strands of hair that had been ruffled by the evening wind. "Saul said... His wish before death was to see that I could have a child with you." "Cough, cough, cough..." A mouthful of honey water made Maud cough. Sunny pursed her lips and smiled. Those precious memories flashed across his mind. "Big sister, boss, save the nest, Qiu Shui is drunk!!" Bailey quickly ran over with his little fat legs. His forehead was scorched black, like it was on fire. Maud and Sunny looked over. I saw the drunken autumn water soaring into the air, and it was both flames and thunders facing Bailey. And Bailey was running around holding his head, panicked and embarrassed. see this scene. Maud and Sunny looked at each other. There were smiles in each other''s eyes. (Finish.) Chapter 971： Singing into the distant future... Chapter 971 Sings to the distant future... Here is a vast desert. As far as the field of vision goes. The yellow sand is everywhere, and there is no end in sight. No rocks and no plants. Not even a single life form was seen. Can see, touch, feel. It''s all sand. A human in a shabby black robe is walking on this endless desert. The sky, the blazing sun hangs high. The hot and dry temperature scorched the air to the point of distorting it. With such a high temperature, the man in black robe seemed to be unaffected by the slightest bit and walked extremely fast. Compared with the high temperature covering the body, the things that people in black robes are more concerned about are In the ten days since he came to the desert, he could not feel the existence of wind at all. Not even a slight breeze. So that the whole desert is as still as a picture scroll. This is weird. The man in black robe lowered his head slightly, hid his doubts in the depths of his heart, and continued to move forward in silence. time flies. The sun sets to the west. The sky gradually darkened, and the temperature began to plummet. When the last rays of the sunset were still on the horizon, the man in black robe suddenly stopped. It wasn''t because the night was about to fall, but because he finally felt a gust of wind. A gust of wind appeared out of thin air. appeared without warning, and swept from afar. A look of shock flashed across the eyes of the man in black robe. But I saw that the gust of wind that revealed its shape was actually wrapped in infinite sand, and instantly formed an incomparably huge "Sandworm..." The pupils of the man in black robe shook violently. He looked at the huge sandworm made of sand. Do not. More precisely. is a huge mouth covered with countless sharp teeth, covering the sky and the sun. is also like the eye of the abyss, staring at him indifferently. trembling, silent. This is the real feeling of the man in black robe at the moment. But after all, he walked alone on this dark continent for several years. After a brief shock, he regained his composure. "A gaseous lifeform..." Looking up at the giant mouth of the sandworm full of terror and deterrence, the man in black robe made a judgment. That specific form. Although is made of sand, the core is a gas with vitality. Theoretically speaking, gaseous life forms can form any shape with the help of foreign objects such as sand and gravel. at this moment. A gaseous life form with a giant mouth of sandworms is "gazing" at the black-robed man. The volume difference between the two. is like an elephant and a speck of dust that is invisible to the naked eye. The weird thing is The gas lifeform is always staring at the black-robed man. The black-robed man who noticed this, his heartbeat gradually increased. A fear of biological instinct was eroding his thoughts. Then the next instant. The giant mouth of the sandworm poured down. The shadow of the sky that came with it, like an upside-down sky, slowly enveloped the extremely small existence of the black-robed man. There is no retreat, there is no escape. Despair appeared in the eyes of the man in black robe. at this time. There was a high-pitched and passionate piano sound in the distance. The man in black robe was stunned. How could there be the sound of a violin playing in a place like this? for a moment. The man in black robe even thought he had auditory hallucinations. But the next moment. The giant mouth of sandworms that covered the sky and the sun fell apart without warning. The pupils of the man in black robe trembled. "Congeal!" He reacted quickly and focused his thoughts on his eyes. White light flashed from his eyes. He saw energy fluctuations that moved with the sound Straight to Huanglong to capture the gaseous life form hidden in the huge amount of sand. is like an absolute nemesis. wiped out this behemoth without the slightest difficulty. "Who is it...!!" The yellow sand scattered all over the sky, and the black-robed man couldn''t hide the shock on his face. Yohooho Just as the man in black robe was about to be submerged in the yellow sand, a characteristic laughter came from the yellow sand in the sky. "It''s been a long time since I met anyone." The man in black robe followed the voice and looked. Before his vision was covered by countless sands, he saw a slender and tall skeleton. Time waits for no one. An island shaped like a whale. A black-haired boy was sitting under a big tree, holding a simple book in his hand. The boy flipped the book slowly, his movements were gentle and careful. "Jin, play with me!" A milky female voice interrupted the boy''s thoughts. The boy called Jin raised his head and looked at a little girl in a red dress with ponytails in front of him, and ruthlessly refused: "No." "I will!" The little girl puffed out her cheeks, and mist filled her round eyes. "Mitt." Jin said with a serious face: "I''m very busy, don''t bother me again." "you''re lying!" Mitte said angrily: "You obviously don''t understand that book, and you''re just pretending to flip through it every day!" "I understand..." Inexplicable luster flashed in his golden eyes, and he said seriously: "Although only a dozen words have been successfully translated, it is ''enough''." "Hmph, I don''t believe it." Mitt leaned over, pointed to the title of the book, and asked, "Then tell me, what''s the name of this book?" "D. Maud." Jin raised the book and smiled. Mitt looked at the smile on Jin''s face, dumbfounded. At this moment, she knew that Jin didn''t lie to herself. D. Maud. is the title of this ancient book that has been handed down in the family for hundreds of years. Time, never waits for anyone. Hunter Guild Building. Conference room. Yinhu Kansai, one of the twelve Earthly Branches, is a grumpy treasure hunter who occasionally doubles as a bodyguard. A few days ago. During his treasure hunt, he successfully discovered a huge tomb buried hundreds of meters below the ground. I thought I could find a treasure that was priceless. As a result, he searched the entire mausoleum, but in the end he only found a strange long sword with an ominous aura wrapped around it without a sheath. at this moment. This strange long knife is placed on the long table in the conference room. The other twelve Earthly Branch members in the Hunter Association were all staring at the long sword. As long as you gather Qi in your eyes a little, you can see the pitch-black ominous aura emanating from the long sword, and danger is everywhere. and after removing the power of thought. Without the cover of the dark ominous atmosphere, everyone can clearly see that there is no rust on the black-purple blade, and the red zigzag pattern reveals an indescribable beauty. at the same time, is also hard-edged. "I want to confirm one more thing than this knife." Wrapped in a white turban, slovenly gold, looked at Yinhu Guanxi with his arms folded, drooping his eyes and said, "Kanxi, did you collapse that mausoleum?" "That''s right." Kansai held his head and said with a grin. As a treasure hunter, he doesn''t care about the status of the tomb. And Jin is now a pig in the twelve Earthly Branches, and he is also a professional relic hunter. Naturally, he is very concerned about the mausoleum ruins of unknown origin. After hearing the fact that the mausoleum had collapsed from the Kansai mouth, Jin rubbed his wrist regretfully, and a little lustre of psychic power flashed from his fingertips. "Kim, this is the conference room." Xugou Qiduo, one of the twelve earthly branches, stared at Jin. She sensed Jin''s plan to beat Yinhu violently, and stopped in time. Jin spread his hands and dispersed his thoughts. The other twelve Earthly Branches didn''t care about Jin''s mood at all, and they stared at the black and red long knife. The aura that haunts it is full of ominous and dangerous. is hard to get close to. "So, what to do with this knife?" "Leave it to the mind-eliminating teacher?" Everyone present looked back and forth. In a dark underground space where you can''t see five fingers, but there is a light breeze blowing. There are two red lights cutting through the darkness. It was a pair of deep red jewel-like eyes, shimmering red in the dark. Maud wakes up from the darkness. is wrong. Instead of waking up, I opened my eyes from the darkness... "future?" Maud said calmly to himself. The sound reverberated in the huge space. Sudden. A very faint sound came from the depths of the darkness. Maud''s eyelids drooped slightly, and he listened. Can vaguely discern the movement of disputes and fights. Except for this movement. He also sensed... the killing intent that came with the breeze. ~： New Book: Im Really Not A Prayer Master Has Been Released! New Book: I''m Really Not A Reminder Has Been Released! Zhu Zhu, who was resurrected because of his thoughts after death, has opened a new book, this time it is a full-time hunter fan- "I''m really not a mind-eliminating teacher" I want to write a book about a different hunter, but I dont know if I can do it~! I beg all readers to try, collect, and follow up, thank you! ! Title: I''m really not a chanting teacher Introduction is as follows. Mysterious realm exuding unknown atmosphere, all kinds of strange mind powers evolved from strong personalities, strange and dangerous disaster bodies from outside the world, mind tools with different abilities constructed from things after death... This is the world of full-time hunters. A world where anyone can master the extraordinary power called "Mind" just by taking a step-by-step process. However, there are very few people who can really get in touch with "mind". Moyu came across unexpectedly. One day, he suddenly heard a voice when he just learned to "recite". "Your appearance is particularly outstanding, and you are very satisfied with your appearance. Your chanting times +1" "Because you chose to have a bad relationship with the Phantom Troupe, the look and feel appreciates you, and your memory capacity +1"